《Becoming the Demon Lord: Taming the Demon Queen Begins》


 Chapter 1: The final test

    "You only need to endure 21? trials to awaken the ancient power sleeping within the Key of the Star Prison and become the most powerful being in the universe."


    Timothy, the youngest demon lord in the history of his race, saw these words emerge after he touched the Key of the Star Prison, the most powerful artifact of the demon race, handed to him by the old demon lord on his deathbed.


    According to demon lore, no demon lord had ever achieved this.


    Over a span of 100,000 years, Timothy had breezed through 16,383 trials.


    Now, once again turning the Key of the Star Prison, an unknown force mistakenly sent him to a completely new world, transforming him into an obscure, worthless demonic cultivator apprentice.


    In a shabby little cabin, Timothy slowly opened his eyes to find himself lying on a stiff bed.


    He tried to feel the demonic power within him, but to his horror, he discovered that the once overwhelming force was gone, leaving only a faint trace of power.


    "Damn it! What the hell? My power..." Timothy''s voice was hoarse, tinged with panic.


    "You''re finally awake, but congratulations, young man, you''re a demonic cultivator. This world is called Elant, a place where demonic cultivators are looked down upon," an elderly voice interrupted his thoughts. An old man in a tattered robe stood by his bed, his eyes and expression exuding kindness.


    ...


    A month later,


    Goddess Sylvia, commanding twelve Star Palaces, each as powerful as a mighty empire.


    Holding a divine weapon that had once made countless righteous and evil cultivators tremble in fear.


    Ranked among the top ten in the Enchanting Goddess Rankings, it was rumored that her beauty was celestial, often clad in a white robe, she appeared ethereal like an angel from heaven, incomparably beautiful.


    Yet at this moment, looking at the misty Sky Sanctuary, Timothy''s heart was cold.


    He was here today to meet Goddess Sylvia, and moreover, to challenge this lofty being who could only be looked up to.


    "Those damn old fools," Timothy cursed inwardly.


    A month ago, he had crossed into this World of Elant.


    Unfortunately, he had crossed into the body of a demonic cultivator apprentice, whose physique could almost be called useless.


    Not only had he not learned any cultivation techniques, but he had also been used as a pawn by the Doomed Soul Sect to deliver a challenge to Goddess Sylvia!


    What right did a minor Doomed Soul Sect have to challenge Goddess Sylvia?


    In fact, after writing the challenge, the Doomed Soul Sect had hidden in the Abyssal Rift, nowhere to be found.


    Those old guys just wanted to brag, they actually had no courage to confront Goddess Sylvia.


    Once he was executed, they could boast to other sects, saying:


    "We once battled Goddess Sylvia! The proof is that Goddess Sylvia killed our disciple who issued the challenge!"


    To prevent Timothy from escaping, the Doomed Soul Sect even sent an elder to "escort" him up the mountain as a hero.


    Challenge Goddess Sylvia?


    Anyone with a brain would know that doing such a thing was tantamount to a death sentence.


    Timothy''s mind was full of "Fuck!" This last trial was a real trap. After losing all his power and without any cheats, just a month in and he was already being sent to his death? What was the point of using the demon race''s most powerful artifact, the Key of the Star Prison, to come to this world?


    Step by step, he walked up the stairs made of dense mist, his mood growing heavier.


    He slowly entered the Sky Sanctuary.


    Through the mist, a stunning figure gracefully sat in the distance.


    Her long, beautiful eyes, skin smooth as porcelain, her flawless face proud and aloof like a noble goddess.


    In her breathtaking beauty, there was an authority that made her untouchable.


    Staring at the figure before him, Timothy was momentarily stunned.


    He had heard rumors of Goddess Sylvia''s beauty that could topple cities, but he hadn''t expected her to be this breathtaking. If the glamorous celebrities of his past life were to stand beside her, they would seem no more impressive than plain janes next to a phoenix, utterly incomparable.


    "Speak, what does a disciple of the Demonic Sect want with me after going through so much trouble to get here?" Her voice was melodious, like an orchid in a secluded valley, intoxicating to those who heard it.


    Yet, within that enchanting voice was an authority that chilled to the bone, commanding absolute respect.


    Suddenly, a crushing aura spread around, tangible and oppressive.


    "Emperor-level pressure!"


    Timothy''s body trembled. If not for his sheer willpower, he would have already been forced to his knees.


    "I''ve come to deliver a letter to Goddess Sylvia," Timothy managed to say through gritted teeth.


    "Oh? A letter? Bring it here," Goddess Sylvia''s gaze sharpened, showing a flicker of interest as Timothy withstood the pressure.


    "Yes." Timothy approached with the letter, feeling death drawing nearer with each step.


    The power of an Emperor-level being could shake the heavens and earth, and with a mere thought, Goddess Sylvia could end his life.


    The moment she read the contents of the letter would likely be his last.


    As death seemed to inch closer, a chime sounded unexpectedly.


    [Ding, congratulations host for successfully activating the system!]


    "System!" Timothy''s heart surged with unexpected joy.


    His salvation had finally arrived! S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If he had the system, maybe he could survive this encounter with Goddess Sylvia!


    The mechanical voice continued, "Host detected in critical situation. Since you''ve only been in the World of Elant for a month, you can activate the system''s assistance feature for free to help you conquer Goddess Sylvia. Would you like to activate it?"


    "Of course." Timothy didn''t hesitate.


    Without the system''s help, his current situation was practically a dead end.


    Now, the system was his only hope for survival.


    [Ding, system task activated. Please hand the letter to Goddess Sylvia.]


    "That''s it?" Timothy was taken aback.


    He had thought the system would help him escape instantly or temporarily boost his strength.


    But it seemed like nothing had happened!


    "What are you hesitating for?"


    Meanwhile, Goddess Sylvia''s icy gaze swept over Timothy''s paused figure, her eyes as cold as the deepest winter.


    With no other choice, Timothy steeled himself to trust the system.


    "The contents of this letter might be offensive, but please, Goddess, take a look."


    In the mist, her elegant white robe fluttered gently, her celestial figure ethereal, her long hair flowing, her skin flawless like meticulously carved jade.


    Her beauty was heart-stirring, awe-inspiring.


    Yet, an invisible pressure enveloped the area, the air shimmering with golden light, making it hard for Timothy to breathe.


    This was the power of Goddess Sylvia, her mere presence exuding an awe-inspiring aura.


    Her delicate hand, as soft as white jade, gently took the letter from Timothy.


    Timothy stood still, waiting for judgment to fall.


    Every passing second felt like an eternity of agony.


    However, after a long wait, no response came.


    Confused, Timothy looked up only to see Goddess Sylvia''s body tremble slightly under his gaze, her hands shaking uncontrollably as she held the envelope.


    "Goddess Sylvia?"


    The guards clad in armor on both sides seemed to notice something amiss and hurriedly moved to inquire.


    "Everyone leave. I need to discuss something privately with this person."


    At that moment, Goddess Sylvia''s voice carried a hint of panic.


    "But, Goddess..."


    "Are my words no longer effective? Or do you think my position as the ruler of Sky Sanctuary is just for show?"


    Goddess Sylvia''s cold voice came through, immediately imposing a tremendous pressure on those who tried to stay, making even breathing difficult.


    "Yes, Goddess."


    No one dared to defy Goddess Sylvia''s command.


    Besides, with her strength, no one believed that a mere Demonic Sect disciple could pose any threat to her.


    The guards all withdrew, leaving only Timothy and Goddess Sylvia in the vast hall.


    Sylvia, revered by both the righteous and the wicked as the supreme Goddess.


    Yet now, her hand trembled slightly as she held the letter, the words written on it throwing her heart into disarray.

 Chapter 2: Or rather, do you really... love me that much?

    "People call you the Supreme Goddess, but I just wish you were the moon.


    Because the moonlight will eventually fall into my heart, making everything about you mine forever."


    "The moonlight falls, yet it''s not even one ten-thousandth as beautiful as you. Everything in this world only serves to highlight your beauty.


    I may be just another plain backdrop, but I''m willing to give my all to pursue you."


    "To hold your hand, to grow old with you, yes, I''m talking about you, Goddess Sylvia~."


    "..."


    These lines, though incredibly cheesy and even a bit childish, allowed Sylvia to feel an unmistakable sincerity within them.


    The title of Supreme Goddess was an honor, but also a burden.


    For years, Sylvia had been seen as a lofty figure, unapproachable by anyone.


    For years, she spent her nights alone. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But how many noticed that she was just a 600-year-old young girl at heart, longing for emotions beyond mere reverence from others?


    But in the past, that was all just wishful thinking.


    Until this letter arrived.


    She had been confessed to!


    Previously, Goddess Sylvia, devoted to her spiritual practices and revered by all as the Supreme Goddess, never imagined she could have such a day.


    But the confessor was a disciple of the Demonic Sect. How could she easily accept?


    Sylvia''s thoughts were turbulent as she pursed her lips: "You dared to come alone to Sky Sanctuary to deliver this letter, knowing what might happen?"


    "Of course, I know."


    How could Timothy not know?


    A disciple of the Demonic Sect venturing into the stronghold of righteousness to issue a challenge could expect nothing but death.


    He knew the consequences, yet he still came.


    Unconsciously, Sylvia''s defenses began to relax.


    Even though it was her first confession, her reason was not easily overwhelmed.


    However, Timothy''s honesty and boldness indeed moved her.


    At least it proved that, despite being in the Demonic Sect, Timothy was not tainted by its worst aspects.


    "So, have you considered that you might fail?" Sylvia asked again, parting her lips slightly.


    Fail?


    Did she mean she intended to ignore his challenge?


    Timothy was puzzled, but quickly found an opportunity to flatter her, and with a touch of tragic bravado, he said: "I''ve considered that I might fail, but just being able to see Goddess Sylvia in person makes this trip worthwhile."


    After saying this, he looked off into the distance with a sorrowful gaze.


    These words, ordinary and somewhat polite, took on a different meaning when they reached Sylvia''s ears.


    Knowing almost certainly that he would fail, he still came alone to Sky Sanctuary as a disciple of the Demonic Sect, just to deliver a love letter to me...


    Suddenly, her heart wavered.


    Having risen to her position as a goddess, Sylvia had seen much of the world''s vicissitudes.


    She had thought that if she were ever to entrust her life to someone, they didn''t need to be incredibly powerful or have high spiritual attainment.


    All that mattered was the sincerity of their heart.


    And at this moment, Timothy''s actions had clearly exceeded her expectations.


    "Strange, why does Goddess Sylvia look a bit off?"


    Lifting his head, Timothy suddenly noticed that Sylvia''s usually serene and ethereal face now bore a hint of conflict, and her clear, autumn-water-like eyes were swirling with unusual emotions.


    This was clearly not normal.


    "One last question, is everything written in this letter true? Or rather, do you really... love me that much?"


    A blush crept unbidden across Sylvia''s cheeks, making her shyly turn her head away.


    Meanwhile, the letter finally came into Timothy''s view.


    "People call you a goddess, but I just wish you were the moon. Because the moonlight will eventually fall into my heart, making everything about you mine forever."


    "..."


    As he read the content, Timothy felt as if a bolt of lightning had struck his heart.


    "What the hell is this?


    Didn''t I send a challenge letter? When did it turn into a love letter?"


    What''s more outrageous was the cringe-worthy level of cheesiness in the letter, some lines even resembling something a domineering CEO might awkwardly say in a bad romance novel. Just reading it made Timothy''s skin crawl.


    This kind of letter, you''d have to be seriously disturbed to write it, wasn''t sending this to a goddess practically a death wish?


    Wait a minute!


    Watching Sylvia''s expression, Timothy suddenly realized a more serious fact.


    The mighty Goddess Sylvia, seen by countless as a figure to be admired from afar but never trifled with, seemed not only unangry but actually... somewhat bashful?


    "Hey, system, is this what you called a system assist feature?" Timothy immediately called out to his system in his mind.


    "Ding, congratulations host for guessing correctly. Indeed, the system has converted the challenge letter into a love letter to help the host successfully complete the conquest mission."


    "You''re telling me this is conquest? Wait, this actually might be conquest!"


    Timothy suddenly realized a problem he had overlooked.


    Previously, he had assumed the system''s mention of ''conquest'' meant overcoming through force.


    But in reality, conquest didn''t just mean to defeat.


    Noticing Goddess Sylvia''s expression, Timothy''s gaze momentarily froze.


    Because she was just too beautiful.


    Goddess Sylvia''s beauty was well-known, but seeing her in person, he realized.


    Compared to the somewhat exaggerated rumors, Sylvia''s appearance was not only not inferior but even more breathtaking than described.


    And he never imagined that a mix-up would make Goddess Sylvia show such an expression.


    "What if I say now that the love letter wasn''t written by me, and everything said was a misunderstanding, what would happen?" Timothy wondered to himself.


    "Ding, after a system big data assessment, if the host utters the above sentences, there is a high probability that it will provoke Goddess Sylvia''s wrath, resulting in the host being beaten to a pulp."


    "That''s harsh..." Timothy couldn''t help but swallow.


    Indeed, women are never as simple as they appear.


    Goddess Sylvia''s fleeting shy demeanor almost made him lower his guard and see her as a typical fragile woman.


    Good thing he caught himself in time, or his life would definitely be forfeit here.


    That means, he was thoroughly on board the thief ship now.


    Timothy steeled his heart, at this moment, if he didn''t speak, it was a sure path to doom.


    But if he declared his love decisively, perhaps he could win a slim chance of survival.


    Timothy''s expression became resolute, looking directly into Sylvia''s eyes: "Yes, even though I am a disciple of the Demonic Sect. My love for the goddess is utterly sincere, without a trace of falsehood. I swear, my love is like the sun in the clear sky, utterly transparent. Like the relentless river, it will never cease to flow.


    If the goddess truly believes I have ulterior motives, she is free to open my heart and see if I am lying."


    Knowing that Goddess Sylvia couldn''t resist romantic declarations, Timothy immediately launched a barrage of them.


    "Snap."


    Finally, the envelope fell from Sylvia''s hands to the ground.

 Chapter 3: It actually worked！

    "Do you even know what you''re saying? I am the supreme goddess in charge of the twelve Star Palaces, and you''re just a Demonic Sect disciple who can barely practice. Do you really think this is possible?"


    Sylvia''s temples flushed a deep pink, spreading to her ears like the sunset that bathes the earth in its glow, making her look incredibly captivating.


    Timothy had long realized he was backed into a corner.


    Confessing to a goddess only had two possible outcomes.


    Either he''d fail and be chopped into mincemeat by the guards outside, or he''d have to overpower the goddess and seize the only chance at survival.


    With heartfelt passion, Timothy declared loudly, "What does it matter if it''s good versus evil? What does it matter if our statuses are worlds apart? I, Timothy, dared to enter the Sky Sanctuary alone, putting my life on the line, just to hand you this letter personally. Even if it means death, I will have no regrets!"


    Hearing this, Sylvia felt as if an invisible Cupid''s arrow had struck her heart.


    And the tail of that arrow was shaped like a heart.


    There were vows of love in books, but she had never heard anyone speak so resolutely about love.


    Even willing to disregard the divide between good and evil, and his own life.


    If all this was true, how was she supposed to respond?


    Unconsciously, Sylvia''s thoughts became more chaotic as she quietly observed Timothy.


    His hair was like black jade, his demeanor graceful, his black clothes fluttering lightly with the mist inside the grand hall, his eyebrows sharp and eyes sparkling. Despite being a lowly servant of the Demonic Sect, he carried himself with an air of righteousness and grandeur.


    Even just in terms of looks, he was leagues ahead of those so-called prodigies.


    More importantly, in his eyes, Sylvia felt a burning sincerity.


    "Do you really mean that you''d risk your life for me?" Sylvia bit her lip, her words revealing her inner turmoil.


    Her tangled emotions were slowly unraveling, and the colors in her eyes had completely changed from before.


    Timothy had noticed Sylvia''s shift and knew that everything hinged on this moment. He would either win Goddess Sylvia''s heart or be smashed to pieces by the guards outside.


    The paths before him were clear,life or death hung on his next move.


    Without sacrifice, how could there be gain?


    Timothy''s gaze was resolute: "Of course, my love for you is like a relentless river, unchanging until the seas dry up and the rocks crumble. If the goddess does not believe me, I am willing to prove my resolve with my life!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, with a clang, Timothy unhesitatingly drew the sword from his waist and placed it against his neck, pressing down until blood trickled down the blade, threatening to slice through his flesh.


    "Stop!"


    At that moment, Sylvia''s last defenses completely crumbled.


    If there was a man, upright and dignified, who had entered the Sky Sanctuary alone just to deliver a love letter to her...


    Who disregarded his own life, willing to die to express his true feelings...


    What did it matter if he was a disciple of the Demonic Sect?


    Love starts with contradictions, perhaps, love should indeed be this absurd.


    A golden light burst from Sylvia''s hand, knocking the descending blade away.


    "Goddess Sylvia?" Timothy looked at her in astonishment.


    "Enough, enough. If you truly love me as you say, then I accept," Sylvia said, unable to meet Timothy''s eyes any longer.


    She felt her cheeks burning, unable to contain the heat.


    A mix of emotions surged within her, leaving her unsure whether she felt happy, shy, or simply overwhelmed.


    "Thank you, Goddess Sylvia!"


    Timothy immediately kicked the fallen sword aside and quickly moved to Sylvia''s side, then embraced her tender body tightly.


    "I''m only agreeing for now, don''t push your luck."


    With Sylvia''s strength, she could have easily sent Timothy flying thousands of feet with a slap, but she merely shifted slightly, struggling to free herself from his embrace.


    "I''m sorry,I didn''t expect to actually succeed."


    Timothy quickly composed himself, regaining his dignified demeanor.


    "Listen, there are countless righteous cultivators guarding outside. If you make any disrespectful move towards me and they see it, I can''t guarantee what will happen next."


    Sylvia''s cheeks were flushed, and it was hard to tell if it was from the threat or from shyness.


    "I understand, Goddess," Timothy immediately responded. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stop calling me Goddess. You had the courage to come to the Sky Sanctuary, facing death without fear. Now that you''ve successfully confessed, aren''t you brave enough to call me by my real name?"


    "So, should I call you...?"


    "Sylvia, yes, just Sylvia is fine."


    Her skin, tinged with the pink of the sunset, glistened with sweat beads from nervousness.


    Timothy couldn''t help but smile.


    So, even goddesses sweat when they''re nervous.


    And yet, even her sweat seemed to carry the refreshing scent of jasmine flowers.


    "Congratulations, host, on successfully winning over the goddess. You will receive a grand system gift package."


    The system''s voice suddenly rang out, followed by a series of gift package notifications.


    [System Reward One: Ancient Saintly Body]


    [System Reward Two: Heavenly Fate (ten times)]


    [System Reward Three: One random draw.]


    Timothy carefully read the system''s detailed description.


    The random draw could pull any item from the system store, including Heavenly-level spiritual medicines, Emperor-level artifacts, and various techniques and medicines.


    While there were some lower-grade items, the majority were incredibly precious treasures.


    With just a bit of luck, he was sure to profit.


    Heavenly Fate would allow him to be favored by the cosmos for a short time. Although it was only ten times, its effect was significant.


    As for the Ancient Saintly Body, it was even more mysterious and precious.


    Those with the Ancient Saintly Body would emit a unique Cosmic Aura.


    This aura had a charming effect, and for those of the opposite sex with a weak will, it could even capture their hearts directly.


    The moment Timothy''s body transformed into the Ancient Saintly Body, Sylvia, already flushed, trembled slightly, her eyes becoming hazy.


    For some reason, her already unstable spiritual heart began to waver even more.


    In her eyes, Timothy, already graceful and dignified, now seemed even more imposing.


    If it weren''t for Sylvia''s six hundred years of solitude and countless life-and-death situations, which had fortified her spirit and psyche beyond compare, she might have been completely captivated by Timothy''s Ancient Saintly Body.


    Sylvia took a deep breath, lightly pressing her lips together like cherry blossoms, temporarily calming her emotions.


    Her delicate fingers, soft as marshmallows, lightly touched Timothy''s chest, her expression mixed with complex emotions. "Listen, although I''ve agreed, there are still some things I need to tell you."

 Chapter 4: I’m in love

    Even though Timothy had scored big wins with the help of the system, he wasn''t about to let his guard down.


    The cultivation system in this world was divided into several stages: Aura Initiation, Energy Foundation, Mystic Core, Ocean''s Gate, Transcendence Realm, and Ascension Phase.


    Goddess Sylvia had reached the peak of the Transcendence Realm and was on the verge of stepping into the Ascension Phase, making her a powerhouse in her own right.


    Not to mention Timothy himself, even the haughty elders of the Demonic Sect would be no match for her.


    If she really wanted to, she could wipe them out with a flick of her finger.


    Timothy listened intently as Sylvia finally began to speak slowly, "When I say I''ll do something, I mean it. Since I''ve promised you, I won''t go back on my word, and I don''t mind if you talk about it. However, your current strength is lacking, so it''s best not to let this slip to outsiders. Otherwise, it might just bring a fatal disaster upon you."


    "I understand," Timothy naturally grasped the gravity of the situation.


    People who adored Goddess Sylvia could line up from here to the edge of the universe. Before awakening the system, his own body didn''t even have the aptitude for cultivation.


    With his current strength, if he let slip, he''d likely have people desperately trying to kill him.


    ''Ah, maybe this is just the trouble with being too handsome!'' Timothy sighed inwardly.


    "There''s one more thing," Sylvia said quietly, turning her head with a look of hesitation and conflict.


    Finally, she clenched her hand in the air.


    Specks of golden light twinkled, and two crystal-clear stones slowly descended��one blue and the other light pink.


    "I''ve got some matters to handle recently and can''t leave the Sky Sanctuary. You should return to your Sect and wait for my message. This is a bonding stone,with it, I can contact you anytime."


    Sylvia''s gaze flickered, and after a long hesitation, she finally handed the light blue bonding stone to Timothy.


    Holding the stone, Timothy channeled his spiritual energy into it, and sure enough, Sylvia''s stunning face soon appeared on the crystal.


    "Alright, stop staring. Remember to keep this hidden until you get back."


    Sylvia playfully scolded Timothy to put away the bonding stone, seemingly afraid it might be discovered by others.


    Timothy tucked the bonding stone into his chest.


    Clouds gathered once more, forming a stairway leading down the mountain.


    "I hope you don''t break your promise, and remember, the path of cultivation is much longer than you imagine. Go back and train hard, don''t let the Demonic Sect''s bad influences corrupt you. If what you wrote in your letter is true, I''ll do everything I can to help you fulfill your wish."


    Behind him, a voice as beautiful as the heavens called out.


    Timothy turned around to see that seemingly aloof and noble face tinged with unspeakable affection.


    Like a lake under a gentle breeze, her eyes softly stirred.


    "Sylvia, don''t worry, I won''t let you down. Even as a disciple of the Demonic Sect, one day I will step onto this cloud stairway in front of all cultivators to let them know that my feelings for you will never change."


    Though he couldn''t stay in the Sky Sanctuary, receiving a bonding stone from Sylvia was like a girl giving him her number with a special nickname saved��it was more than enough for him!


    "By the way, when are we going out on a date?" Timothy suddenly turned around.


    "A date... you!"


    Sylvia''s eyes shifted, her lips trembling slightly, somewhat at a loss, "I... haven''t thought about that yet... besides..."


    "Ha, got it."


    With one last look at the magnificent Sky Sanctuary, Timothy laughed and stepped onto the cloud stairway, descending from the mountain peak.


    He dared not press further.


    If Goddess Sylvia accidentally lost control of her emotions and slapped him, his frail body wouldn''t stand a chance.


    "Use the lottery."


    Walking along, Timothy used his lottery chance.


    The system store had many incredible treasures.


    Among countless techniques, charms, physiques, magical treasures, spiritual tools, herbs, and more, the pointer finally slowed to a stop.


    [Congratulations, Host: You have obtained the Rainbow Lotus.]


    A stunningly beautiful flower appeared in Timothy''s mind, radiating dazzling rainbow light.


    It was indeed very pretty. S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uh, is this thing useful for anything?" Timothy asked the system about the Rainbow Lotus.


    [Analyzing: Cannot be used in alchemy, not suitable as a medicine, no additional properties. However, it seems to be able to cure a certain type of cold poison.]


    "That''s pretty average."


    Compared to the newbie gift pack he had received, the Rainbow Lotus seemed a bit underwhelming.


    Timothy didn''t really mind, though. He finally stepped off the cloud-formed staircase and reached the base of the mountain.


    Looking back, the clouds obscured his view, and Sylvia was no longer visible.


    Following the path he had come by, Timothy made his way to the spot where Elder Gregory Ford had agreed to wait for him.


    When he arrived at the designated tree, sure enough, it was just as he expected.


    Elder Gregory Ford had clearly anticipated Timothy''s certain demise and had left behind a Pegasus, fleeing without a trace.


    Timothy sighed deeply, mounted the Pegasus alone, and headed back to the Doomed Soul Sect.


    After he left, the guards inside the Sky Sanctuary quickly returned to the main hall, all solemnly standing on either side, daring not to speak.


    Although they didn''t understand why the Goddess had let a disciple of the Demonic Sect go, since it was the Goddess''s decision, naturally no one dared to question it.


    Only Sylvia''s heart was racing.


    "I''m in love."


    No, strictly speaking, she had only agreed to his request, not that she really liked him.


    But still...


    Despite repeatedly telling herself this, Sylvia found her heartbeat wouldn''t slow down.


    Situated at the summit, the temperature inside the Sky Sanctuary was extremely low, yet her body felt as if it was in the scorching heat of summer, unbearably warm.


    Timothy''s image kept reappearing in her mind, and the words he had written in the letter echoed in her heart, lingering for a long time.


    "What exactly is this feeling?"


    Fortunately, the guards standing solemnly on either side didn''t dare to glance sideways.


    Otherwise, they would have been utterly astonished to see that the usually unapproachable Goddess Sylvia, who seemed forever out of reach, now had flushed cheeks and a shy expression.


    Saying she had urgent matters to attend to and couldn''t leave was just an excuse.


    She could leave whenever she wanted.


    But the thought of walking side by side with Timothy made Sylvia realize she had no idea what to do.


    Reflecting on her 600 years devoted to cultivation, apart from hierarchical relationships, she had never known how to interact in a normal male-female relationship.


    Especially... between lovers.

 Chapter 5: Inferno Tower

    "Timothy, man, you died a brutal death!"


    "Timothy, even though you were a lousy cultivator, a bit of an oddball, and handsome was pretty much your only redeeming feature, I can''t believe you died so young."


    "Let''s not be sad, everyone. Timothy was a hero, a brave soul who represented our Sect in challenging Goddess Sylvia. Tell me, which other Demonic Sect would dare to openly challenge Goddess Sylvia, even going as far as sending a declaration of war? Only our Doomed Soul Sect!"


    "That''s right, only our Doomed Soul Sect has the guts to do that. Doomed Soul Sect is the best in the world! Doomed Soul Sect will rise to greatness again!"


    "Doomed Soul Sect is number one in the world!"


    "I have no regrets joining Doomed Soul Sect in this life!"


    Just as Timothy returned to the hidden mountain stronghold of the Doomed Soul Sect, fortified with various protective spells and illusions, he was greeted by a wave of fervent cheers.


    "Uh..."


    Timothy was speechless, already accustomed to the severe brainwashing of the people in the Sect.


    Meanwhile, Sect Leader Morvran suddenly stepped forward, his face creased and sorrowful: "Alas, all other Demonic Sects are cowards. Only we dare to wage war against Goddess Sylvia."


    "Our Doomed Soul Sect will surely become the leader among Demonic Sects."


    "I too am saddened by Timothy''s death, but this sorrow will transform into motivation, fueling the growth of our Doomed Soul Sect!"


    "Not only that, I heard that even Goddess Sylvia trembled in fear after Timothy was killed, worried that one day the Doomed Soul Sect might storm the Sky Sanctuary."


    "Now, even seeing the declaration of war, she dares not engage us in battle. This time, our Doomed Soul Sect has truly triumphed!"


    It was a passionate speech.


    "Even Goddess Sylvia got scared?"


    "This is our Doomed Soul Sect, truly powerful! Doomed Soul Sect will definitely become the top Demonic Sect! Brother Timothy did not die in vain!"


    Timothy: "..."


    He didn''t even know where to start with his retorts.


    If Goddess Sylvia really showed up here, she could probably wipe out the entire Doomed Soul Sect with a wave of her hand, let alone be afraid of them.


    "Right, Doomed Soul Sect is that strong..."


    "Huh? Timothy, how did you come back?"


    Just as he was boasting, Sect Leader Morvran''s face froze.


    As he stared in utter shock, Timothy slowly walked in from the mountain gate.


    Instantly, all eyes turned to him, and upon seeing Timothy, everyone was stunned.


    "Wasn''t Timothy dead?"


    "Has... has Timothy come back to life?"


    Even Morvran couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    Although Elder Gregory Ford hadn''t seen Timothy die with his own eyes, Timothy had gone into the Sky Sanctuary with a declaration of war for Goddess Sylvia.


    Doing something like that should have been a certain death.


    He couldn''t fathom how Timothy could have possibly returned alive.


    "You, you personally delivered the declaration of war to Goddess Sylvia, how did you come back?"


    Morvran''s aged face was full of astonishment.


    Timothy had anticipated this reaction and casually shrugged, his expression nonchalant: "Yeah, I did deliver the letter to Goddess Sylvia before coming back."


    "I stared right at Goddess Sylvia and told her: ''Look me in the eye, punk, I''m here on behalf of the Doomed Soul Sect to challenge you. If you don''t want to die, just read this and then send me back.''"


    "Who would have thought, Goddess Sylvia was completely terrified by the mere mention of the Doomed Soul Sect behind me. Her expression changed dramatically, and she trembled with fear."


    "In the end, not only did she let me go, but she even clung to me, personally escorting me down the mountain."


    "..."


    In an instant, the entire Doomed Soul Sect fell silent.


    Morvran''s face froze completely, shocked to the point of speechlessness: "You... is all of this true?"


    "Of course." Timothy replied nonchalantly.


    [You have caused a mental shock to the leader of the Mystic Core Demonic Sect]


    [You have caused a mental shock to the elders of the Demonic Sects]


    [Reward received: Ten Panaceas, capable of regenerating flesh from bone, healing severe injuries]


    [Reward received: Rare-level magical artifact, Binding Immortal Rope]


    [Reward received: Spell, Thunderclap Slash]


    "What''s going on?" Timothy asked the system.


    [Ding, host has completed the Conquer the Goddess mission, unlocking the first function of this system: Rewards can be obtained by causing mental shocks to others.]


    While these rewards weren''t as grand as a newbie''s welcome pack, they were still precious and perfectly suited for Timothy''s current level of cultivation.


    As the Sect members, already brainwashed to hold the Doomed Soul Sect in the highest regard, recovered from their shock, they erupted into frenzied cheers.


    "Timothy is alive and he even managed to insult Goddess Sylvia!"


    "This is our Doomed Soul Sect, where even someone like Timothy, who lacks any cultivation talent, can perform such earth-shattering feats!"


    Timothy: "..."


    He felt somewhat offended.


    Before he had the system, he might have let it slide, but not anymore.


    Ignoring the noisy disciples, Timothy headed straight for the Inferno Tower.


    The Inferno Tower, rumored to be a treasure passed down by the ancient leaders of the Doomed Soul Sect, contained endless flames.


    It had ten levels, each with increasingly intense heat.


    Even Sect Leader Morvran could only reach the sixth level.


    But now, Timothy seemed to enter without a care.


    "Boom!"


    Instantly, fierce flames attacked him like a ferocious beast, seemingly ready to devour him.


    In a blink, Timothy''s body was scorched black, appearing on the verge of collapse.


    But just as another wave of intense heat surged towards him, a brilliant golden light suddenly radiated from Timothy.


    The Ancient Saintly Body was one of the most precious saintly bodies from ancient times.


    Its mysteries and strength had not been fully explored even to this day.


    After all, those possessing the Ancient Saintly Body were exceedingly rare, with no one but the original supreme deity from ten thousand years ago having it.


    Naturally, no one knew one of the most important secrets of the Ancient Saintly Body��the ability to absorb.


    As long as he wasn''t killed in one hit, Timothy could easily gain corresponding attributes thanks to the Ancient Saintly Body.


    [Exposed to fire, fire resistance +46] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In an instant, the once overwhelming flames now seemed like child''s play to Timothy, posing no threat at all.


    Meanwhile, a stream of energy suddenly gathered from Timothy''s dantian like a vortex, turning into tiny golden particles and concentrating in one spot.


    Aura Initiation, achieved!


    "How is this possible? Isn''t Brother Timothy unable to cultivate? Even just the first level of the Inferno Tower is deadly to disciples who have fully mastered Aura Initiation!"


    Outside the Inferno Tower, the disciples of the Doomed Soul Sect were all stunned.


    [You have caused a mental shock to the disciples of the Demonic Sect, reward received: 10 bottles of Fire Resistance Potion]


    "Nice stuff."


    Timothy didn''t hesitate to throw all ten bottles of Fire Resistance Potion into his mouth, enjoying them like jelly beans.


    Feeling the spiritual energy inside him soaring, Timothy smiled slightly and looked up towards the higher levels of the Inferno Tower.

 Chapter 6: Hellfire Blossom

    "Welcome, Holy Maiden."


    At Sky Sanctuary, dressed in flowing pink robes, Holy Maiden Aeliana walked through several forbidden areas.


    A fragrant breeze brushed past her as she smiled at a few guards clad in silver armor and asked, "It seemed like I saw a Demonic Sect disciple on my way here. Why would a demonic cultivator come to Sky Sanctuary?"


    "Reporting to the Holy Maiden, that Demonic Sect disciple came to deliver a message to the Goddess. However, the letter was handed directly to Goddess Sylvia, and we are not privy to its contents," the guard quickly replied.


    "I see." Holy Maiden Aeliana nodded, not overly concerned. S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, a mere Demonic Sect disciple was nothing for Sylvia, who could easily crush him with a flick of her finger.


    "You may leave now."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana gracefully proceeded towards Sylvia''s residence, her steps as delicate as if treading on lotus petals.


    Goddess Sylvia was known for her aloof and resolute nature, a force to be reckoned with.


    Whether it was the sacred lands or the dynasties.


    Even the mightiest powers would not dare to provoke Sylvia lightly, always treading carefully around her.


    Thus, even though Holy Maiden Aeliana was one of the few who could actually converse with Sylvia, she never dared to overstep.


    "Whoosh."


    But as she pushed open the door, she caught Sylvia seemingly hiding something quickly, a hint of panic on her face.


    "Sylvia, what''s wrong?" Holy Maiden Aeliana asked, puzzled. She had never seen Sylvia look this way before.


    After all, Sylvia was usually like an unmeltable glacier, her stunning face never betraying any emotion.


    "It''s nothing, just lost in thought while contemplating the Dao, got a bit distracted."


    "Really? Then why did I think I saw a faint pink light just now?"


    "No, you must have seen wrong."


    Sylvia quietly hid the love token behind her back, setting up several seals to block any traces.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana: "But I clearly saw..."


    Sylvia: "Absolutely not!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana: "But..."


    "Whoosh."


    A chilling gleam swept through, the aftermath splitting the house in two with a sword''s force.


    With a thunderous crash, the house collapsed.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana felt a chill run down her spine.


    Had that sword struck her, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    "Ha ha ha, must have been my eyes playing tricks on me, probably because I didn''t sleep well last night."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana laughed awkwardly, though her face was filled with distress.


    "That''s better."


    Sylvia''s beautiful face remained emotionless as she finally sheathed her sword.


    As the cold wind blew through the ruins, Holy Maiden Aeliana stood there awkwardly.


    After a long while, looking down at the landscape below Sky Sanctuary, Sylvia finally relaxed and sighed out of nowhere, "You''ve been the Holy Maiden for over eight thousand years, haven''t you? Have you ever thought about what you want to do in the future?"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana was clearly startled, feeling that this question didn''t sound like something Sylvia would ask.


    But after a moment''s thought, she quickly replied, "Of course, I''ve thought about it. Naturally, it''s to eradicate all Demonic Sects, strengthen the righteous path, and ensure the people of the world live in peace and prosperity."


    Sylvia shook her head, "That''s not what I meant. I mean, everyone has their own life to live. Have you ever thought about what you should do for yourself, aside from serving others?"


    "This..."


    The more she heard, the more Holy Maiden Aeliana felt something was off.


    Because the Sylvia she was speaking to now seemed very different from the one she remembered.


    In her memory, Sylvia had always been cold and aloof, unwilling to engage in worldly conflicts and unconcerned with anything beyond her duties.


    Not to mention discussing matters of the heart.


    Suddenly, a terrifying thought struck Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    Could it be that Sylvia actually had someone she cared for?


    Impossible, absolutely impossible! She was the venerable Goddess Sylvia, standing at the very pinnacle of Sky Sanctuary!


    Countless chosen ones, holy sons of sacred lands, and princes of dynasties couldn''t even catch her eye.


    How could she possibly have suddenly developed feelings for someone?


    Holy Maiden Aeliana also recalled that two hundred years ago, Sylvia had delivered a lecture in front of the righteous factions about the "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners," which had sparked quite a trend at the time and still held some popularity.


    Biting her lip, Holy Maiden Aeliana couldn''t help but ask, "What exactly do you mean by a different kind of life?"


    Sylvia paused slightly, her cheeks inadvertently flushing a bit, "I, no, I have a friend who thinks a different life would be one where you don''t have to worry about the world all the time, but instead, spend more time doing what you like."


    "Like what?"


    "Like traveling, exploring the beauty of mountains and rivers."


    "What else?"


    "Or maybe visiting the towns of mundane dynasties to buy some exquisite delicacies, experiencing the life of ordinary people who can''t cultivate."


    "Is there nothing else besides these two?"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana pressed on, feeling she was getting closer to the truth.


    "What else, what else..." Sylvia fell silent for a long time before finally pursing her lips, her temples blushing as she stammered, "My friend thinks that falling in love with someone who truly loves you isn''t such a bad idea."


    As she spoke, her gaze began to dart around, and her slender legs unconsciously pressed together, like a child internally conflicted about sneaking some candy.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana suddenly felt her head explode, stuttering as she opened her mouth, "Sylvia, this friend you''re talking about, it wouldn''t happen to be you, would it?"


    Who exactly had Goddess Sylvia developed unusual feelings for?


    A Persian prince? The foremost holy son of the Persian sacred lands?


    But clearly, none of these were the right answer.


    "Could it be?"


    Suddenly, Holy Maiden Aeliana remembered the figure of a Demonic Sect disciple she had incidentally spotted on her way to Sky Sanctuary.


    "Could Sylvia''s strange behavior now be related to him?"


    "This!"


    For a moment, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s shocked eyes widened, her gaze becoming distant.


    ...


    On the sixth level of the Flame Tower, even after consuming ten bottles of Fire Resistance Potion and with the blessing of the Ancient Saintly Body, Timothy was beginning to struggle against the relentless inferno that seemed like a raging beast ready to devour him at any moment.


    Feeling the intense pain from the burns, sweat slid down his forehead, and Timothy seemed on the verge of collapse.


    However, just then.


    [Your impact on Holy Maiden Aeliana''s psyche has earned you a reward, Hellfire Blossom]


    Timothy: "What the hell?"

 Chapter 7: Is it heavy?

    The Holy Maiden is revered by thousands.


    Only the successor of the sacred land is worthy of being called the Holy Maiden.


    Each Holy Maiden possesses at least the power of the Ocean''s Gate.


    As the leader of the sacred land, even if her power isn''t the strongest, the status of the Holy Maiden is almost on par with beings like Goddess Sylvia.


    "When have I ever been in touch with the Holy Maiden?"


    Timothy racked his brain but couldn''t recall ever knowing a Holy Maiden named Aeliana.


    However, this reward couldn''t have come at a better time.


    The system''s reward, the Hellfire Blossom, wasn''t a physical object but transformed into a misty spiritual energy that merged into Timothy''s body.


    As the fiery Hellfire Blossom fully integrated with his body, suddenly, Timothy''s aura skyrocketed, and every pore of his body emitted intense heat waves.


    This invisible heat wave was now capable of contending with the terrifying temperatures inside the Inferno Tower.


    "Boom!"


    A loud explosion echoed within the Inferno Tower, and a crimson lotus of fire spread rapidly around.


    Sparks scattered from the top of the Inferno Tower, turning everything around it to ashes.


    Aura Initiation early stage, mid-stage, late stage.


    Timothy''s aura climbed rapidly, and in a blink, he went from an ordinary person with no cultivation to a level that would take years, even decades, for seasoned disciples to achieve.


    The roaring heat surged again, but this time, Timothy didn''t dodge; he let the flames engulf his body.


    [Received fire damage, fire resistance +97]


    The Ancient Saintly Body, truly one of the strongest saintly bodies of ancient times, the flames didn''t cause Timothy any real harm.


    For him, now accustomed to high temperatures and scorching heat, it became a rare nourishment.


    "How is this possible? Even the sect leader could only reach the sixth level, and Timothy is unscathed at the sixth level!"


    "Didn''t someone say Timothy was useless before? This aura, it''s at least mid-stage Aura Initiation!"


    When Timothy walked down from the Inferno Tower, everyone from the Doomed Soul Sect was stunned, staring at him in disbelief.


    Even the cunning sect leader Morvran couldn''t hide his shock.


    "It''s all small fry stuff, nothing to see here, disperse," Timothy waved his hand nonchalantly.


    He planned to go back and study the bonding stone, preparing for his date with Sylvia, not wanting to waste time here.


    However, this time, the disciples of the Doomed Soul Sect were thoroughly shaken, unable to calm their minds.


    "No wonder only Timothy was chosen to challenge Goddess Sylvia and returned safely."


    "It turns out Timothy was never useless; he just hid his strength!"


    After all, reaching Aura Initiation in almost the blink of an eye and advancing to the late stage, even stepping into the sixth level of the Inferno Tower, a level barely reachable by the sect leader.


    It seemed unreal.


    Other than having hidden his strength from the start, there was no other explanation.


    The disciples of the Doomed Soul Sect were full of regret, deeply remorseful for their past actions.


    "I used to mock Timothy for daring to stay in the Demonic Sect without any cultivation talent, now I realize, the joke was on me!"


    "I was one of the leaders who looked down on Timothy, I was such a jerk!"


    Many wished they could slap themselves right then.


    Suddenly, someone took the lead, rushing forward with all their spiritual stones and magical treasures, respectfully offering them with both hands: "Please accept these, Brother Timothy, as an apology for my past wrongs."


    Though these spiritual stones and treasures were of inferior quality, free treasures are not to be refused.


    Timothy then stopped, grabbed a large sack, and shouted, "Bring your apologies quickly, no waiting!" S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m coming, I''m coming."


    "Please accept them, Brother Timothy!"


    Some wanted to curry favor with Timothy, while others feared he might retaliate for their previous humiliations.


    The disciples of the Doomed Soul Sect rushed forward, throwing their spiritual stones, magical treasures, pills��anything of value��into the sack without hesitation.


    Soon, the once empty sack swelled with contents.


    Even several elders, eager to please, offered up treasures as an apology.


    The large sack was completely filled.


    Timothy hoisted it onto his shoulder, feeling its weight.


    Just then, a fragrant breeze wafted by as Yvenna made her way through the crowd to Timothy''s side.


    Yvenna, a direct disciple of the sect leader Morvran, held a status almost equal to that of the ordinary elders.


    Not only was she exceptionally talented, but her beauty could make even the swallows and orioles envious, every smile and glance exuding an enchanting charm.


    At that moment, her already captivating eyes shimmered seductively as she gently placed her hand on the sack and asked softly, "Brother Timothy, is it too heavy? Do you need me to help carry some of it?"


    "Sister Yvenna is offering to help like this!"


    In an instant, the hearts of the Doomed Soul Sect disciples ached.


    After all, Yvenna was usually out of their reach.


    Just having a conversation with her was considered a great joy for them, let alone being treated like this.


    But now, Timothy was enjoying the kind of attention they could only dream of.


    However, many understood that Yvenna was probably just being polite.


    After all, how could someone as delicate as her manage to carry such a large sack?


    Moreover, no matter how heavy the sack was, surely no man would actually let Yvenna share the burden.


    "Alright, you hold onto it then."


    Surprisingly, Timothy, without hesitation, placed the hundred-pound sack onto Yvenna''s shoulders.


    Instantly, her seemingly delicate body sagged under the weight, almost toppling over.


    Timothy turned and asked, "Is it heavy?"


    "It''s... it''s manageable."


    Yvenna hadn''t expected things to turn out this way. She forced a smile on her beautiful face as sweat trickled down her forehead.


    "Oh, then keep carrying it."


    With that, Timothy casually nodded.


    "Ah!"


    At this moment, the disciples of the Doomed Soul Sect were utterly outraged.


    Even if Timothy was strong, they couldn''t tolerate this!


    "Timothy, don''t you know how to treat a lady? Yvenna is so delicate, how can you bear to see her carrying such a heavy sack?"


    "Are you even a man? You don''t even know how to cherish a woman!"


    Timothy just chuckled, leaving behind a dashing silhouette: "Women only slow down my sword drawing speed."


    But then, as if remembering something, he took a few steps and added, "But a goddess won''t, because a goddess provides me with a fine sword."


    With that, he walked away, completely ignoring Yvenna struggling with the sack.

 Chapter 8: The sensitive topic

    Years ago, the Ancient Saintly Body was already famous throughout the world, feared by countless people.


    Although there were other powerful bodies like the Glacial Spirit Body and the Thunderstrike Saint Body that were equally renowned.


    But the mystery of the Ancient Saintly Body was unmatched.


    Not only was the Ancient Saintly Body extremely rare, with only a few bearers appearing every ten thousand years, but most of them died young and had a hard time growing up.


    Its mysteries remain unexplored even today.


    Such a powerful body, if it hadn''t conquered a formidable being like Goddess Sylvia, it would have been impossible to obtain, no matter how generous the system rewards.


    Since returning to the Doomed Soul Sect, Timothy had been sitting in his room for ten days straight.


    During these ten days, he stabilized his internal energy and circulated his spiritual energy to nourish all the meridians in his body.


    He not only completely compensated for the instability caused by his recent advancement to the later stages of Aura Initiation but even made significant progress.


    Moreover, Timothy had perfected the only spell he had acquired, Thunderclap Slash, to a high degree of mastery.


    Although it was only a Rare-level spell, its power was formidable.


    "It''s time to go out and take a look."


    Timothy finally relaxed his body and opened the door.


    But as soon as he stepped out, he saw a familiar figure.


    Yvenna.


    During his retreat, Timothy had sensed that Yvenna seemed to be lingering near his room all the time.


    "What have you been doing hiding outside my door these days?"


    Timothy''s gaze sharpened, pinning Yvenna down like an arrow.


    "I... I just came to see if there was anything you needed help moving. I''m quite strong, I could help you," Yvenna said, her body trembling slightly, showing a hint of grievance.


    But deep inside, a competitive spirit emerged.


    She had been waiting outside for so long just for this moment!


    Yvenna couldn''t believe that her charm, which she had always been proud of, would have no effect on Timothy.


    Men are meant to be conquered, and she wouldn''t allow any man not to bow at her feet.


    Even if Timothy seemed difficult to win over, to her, it was just a matter of increasing the difficulty.


    With just a little manipulation, she could easily break down all his defenses. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yvenna knew well what men found hardest to resist and soon deliberately showed a shy, blushing, and vulnerable look.


    Combined with her petal-like lips and snow-containing teeth, her pitiful appearance was indeed very touching.


    Seeing this, Timothy''s voice deepened, "Since you''re so sincere, may I discuss a sensitive topic with you?"


    "Timothy!"


    Instantly, Yvenna, who seemed to have almost lost confidence in herself, widened her eyes, a mix of excitement and shyness apparent.


    Although she was secretly pleased to have so easily conquered Timothy, Yvenna still lowered her head shyly, "That might not be appropriate. Although I don''t know why, ever since you came back this time, Timothy, I find you very handsome and charming. But still, there are differences between men and women, and sensitive topics..."


    Timothy cut her off, "Then I won''t speak of it."


    "Ah, please do talk about it, Timothy!" Yvenna immediately became anxious, seemingly afraid that Timothy might really give up on her.


    "Alright," Timothy finally nodded.


    In the quiet forest, Yvenna felt her heartbeat accelerating uncontrollably.


    ''Strange, why do I feel this way...''


    Suddenly, Yvenna realized that her feelings had changed without her knowing.


    Originally, she couldn''t tolerate Timothy not reacting to her charm.


    But somehow, after waiting for ten whole days, Timothy''s image seemed to have completely merged into her heart, making it impossible for her to shake off.


    Yvenna unconsciously lifted her head, her charming eyes filled with anticipation.


    She didn''t know what Timothy would say next, and her tumultuous emotions made it impossible for her to guess.


    All she felt was anticipation.


    Every second seemed to stretch on forever.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, she heard Timothy''s next words.


    "What do you think about the war situation near the Western Bay with the Demonic Sect?"


    "Pfft."


    At that moment, Yvenna felt like her spiritual resolve was about to collapse.


    This was the sensitive topic?


    This!


    Well, the ongoing strife near the Western Bay involving various Demonic Sects was indeed a sensitive issue.


    But still...!


    Yvenna felt like crying without tears, the grievances of climbing mountains alone with a heavy sack ten days ago bursting forth.


    Since joining the Doomed Soul Sect, she had never encountered such an absurd situation!


    "Timothy, don''t you know how to be considerate towards women? I''m still a girl, how can you bear to treat me like this over and over again?!"


    "Considerate towards women?"


    Timothy looked at Yvenna''s tearful eyes, her beautiful face marked by a tear streak, making her look even more delicate and touching.


    Anyone else might have found it hard to resist such a scene.


    Unfortunately, while Yvenna''s beauty was top-notch and far from ordinary, she couldn''t hold a candle to Sylvia.


    Having received a token of love directly from Sylvia, Timothy naturally wouldn''t set his sights so low.


    "Sister, you can''t treat me like this. If I did something wrong, you can just tell me."


    Yvenna was crying profusely, completely abandoning the ladylike image she had cultivated, and clung tightly to Timothy''s right arm.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t want my wife to get the wrong idea," Timothy said coldly as he pushed her away.


    "Wife? Since when did you have a wife?!"


    The word struck Yvenna like a bolt from the blue, causing her heart to ache.


    She regretted not noticing Timothy''s merits earlier and missing the best opportunity.


    And now, Timothy apparently already had a wife, and no matter how hard she tried, there was no longer any chance for her.


    Even though it was the height of summer, she clutched her chest, feeling an icy chill.


    In that moment, Yvenna envisioned a scene of snowflakes drifting down from the sky.


    In the heavy snow, she knelt alone under a frost-covered willow tree, her body covered with sparkling snowflakes.


    In her ears, it seemed as if a voice kept echoing, "Snowflakes drifting, the north wind howling..."


    "No!"


    Looking up at the falling snow, Yvenna cried out.


    But all sounds were swallowed by the snow, leaving her alone, kneeling on the spot, frail and helpless.

 Chapter 9: Then let me prove it

    Yvenna was crying so hard that she completely abandoned the "fairy-like" image she had always maintained. Her tears and snot mixed together as they streamed down her face.


    Overwhelmed by sadness, regret, and a sense of injustice, Yvenna''s body trembled uncontrollably. If the disciples who had long admired her saw her like this, their hearts would probably break. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy sighed and asked, "When did you first join the sect, junior sister?"


    "I..." Yvenna, still sobbing, managed to reply, "It''s been five years."


    "Five years," Timothy said gravely. "And what about your cultivation level now?"


    "Aura Initiation... late stage," Yvenna replied, biting her lip, finding it hard to admit.


    With her talent and potential, she could have reached much higher levels. But due to her laziness in cultivation, she had made no progress.


    Finally, Timothy sighed deeply and looked into the distance, "Have you ever thought back to why you joined the Doomed Soul Sect in the first place? You came here to cultivate, not to bask in others'' admiration."


    "There are countless outstanding women in the world, some of whom you may never surpass."


    "If you only focus on using your looks to attract attention, you''ll never improve yourself."


    "The true path is about moving forward, not standing still."


    That statement pierced Yvenna''s heart like a sudden stab. In an instant, she remembered her former self. Back then, she was determined to pursue the path of cultivation, but her poor family background offered no opportunities. Yet, she didn''t give up and even chose to join the Demonic Sect.


    After entering the Doomed Soul Sect and discovering her high potential for cultivation, she had become intoxicated with the adoration of those around her, forgetting her true purpose.


    Now, Timothy''s words made her recall everything from the past. Indeed, the true path is about moving forward, not standing still as she had done.


    She had made too many mistakes over these five years.


    It felt like sunlight was shining into her heart, and at that moment, Yvenna''s mind cleared.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Suddenly, her heart skipped a beat as she remembered everything Timothy had done. He had been indifferent towards her, showed no interest, and even said he was married.


    These seemingly unrelated actions now seemed to connect.


    Timothy had hardly ever left the Doomed Soul Sect, and the only woman he had ever met was Goddess Sylvia.


    Of course, Goddess Sylvia could never be Timothy''s wife.


    That meant...


    "Timothy is lying!"


    This thought suddenly popped into Yvenna''s mind and wouldn''t go away.


    Why would Timothy meticulously do all these things and tell her lies?


    Could it be!


    All this was for her!


    Timothy had long seen the crux of her problem and had done all this for her sake!


    It turned out that this was the truth, and she had misunderstood Timothy all along!


    A wave of inexplicable emotion surged up, and Yvenna suddenly felt a sting in her eyes, tears teetering on the brink.


    She had been adored and admired by countless people, and had heard more insincere words than she could count.


    But in this moment, Yvenna felt as if she was bathed in sunlight, her heart filled with warmth.


    Timothy, her senior, didn''t care about the stares or the misunderstandings of others.


    His seemingly absurd actions were actually just to resolve his own inner conflicts.


    All of this, just for himself!


    Countless people had pursued Yvenna, including the sons of destiny and noble princes, but none had truly touched her heart.


    And now, Yvenna was deeply moved.


    Tears blurred her vision, and through her misty eyes, Yvenna could only see Timothy''s figure receding into the distance.


    His silhouette was so heart-stirring, deeply rooting itself in her heart.


    ...


    [Your impact on Yvenna''s worldview has earned you 1 skill point]


    Although Yvenna wasn''t very strong, the reward for significantly impacting her worldview was surprisingly good.


    Skill points could be used in the system store to purchase a variety of life skills like cooking, art, gardening, and more.


    While not as powerful as great spells, they were incredibly practical.


    Timothy didn''t rush to use the skill point, instead heading straight to the grand hall of the Doomed Soul Sect.


    In the ten days since his return, besides Yvenna who had secretly lingered outside, he had sensed another ominous presence.


    Sect Leader Morvran.


    Although many disciples of the Doomed Soul Sect were heavily brainwashed, seeming a bit dim-witted, this old fox was cunning and secretly controlled everything.


    After his return, Morvran hadn''t said much but had quietly sent a spiritual sense to secretly observe him.


    If not for the keen perception granted by his Ancient Saintly Body, Timothy might never have noticed.


    "Ah, Timothy, what brings you here?"


    Upon seeing Timothy, Morvran feigned surprise, stood up, and waved his hand to dismiss the others: "You all go out first, I have something to discuss with Timothy alone."


    The elders and disciples in the hall quickly left, and Morvran laughed heartily, clapping Timothy on the shoulder: "Haha, you did a great job this time, challenging a goddess and returning safely, you''ve got some of my old flair. But..."


    Morvran''s tone suddenly changed, his murky eyes sharpening, and the smile on his withered face becoming somewhat sinister: "Can you tell me, how exactly did you manage to come back alive from Goddess Sylvia? Don''t take me for a fool, the excuses you give others definitely won''t fool me."


    A chilling atmosphere suddenly filled the grand hall.


    Morvran''s previously feigned benevolence was completely stripped away, as he deliberately released a pressuring aura, signaling Timothy to be wise and not play tricks with him.


    Timothy smiled slightly: "What if I said the goddess took a liking to me, and now I''m hers, would you believe that?"


    "Bullshit!"


    Morvran instantly flew into a rage, his face turning cold: "Goddess Sylvia is aloof and proud, she doesn''t regard anyone highly. Not even someone like me qualifies to be her pawn, do you think I''d believe such a stupid lie?"


    "Then let me prove it."


    Timothy quietly infused spiritual energy into the bonding stone he held.


    Suddenly, the bonding stone connected, and Sylvia''s presence burst forth from Timothy.


    "This is... Goddess Sylvia''s presence!"


    Morvran staggered back, his eyes wide, disbelief written all over his face.


    Emperor-level pressure! Such a terrifying presence couldn''t be faked!

 Chapter 10: A date?!

    "This aura, you actually have a connection with Goddess Sylvia!"


    Morvran stared at Timothy in utter shock, a chill rushing over him in an instant.


    He knew full well how terrifying Goddess Sylvia was. The only reason he dared to send Timothy to challenge her was because he was certain that Goddess Sylvia wouldn''t bother with a small fry sect like the Doomed Soul Sect.


    The fact that Timothy had returned alive was beyond his expectations. Morvran had never imagined that Timothy could actually cozy up to the mighty Goddess Sylvia.


    That was Goddess Sylvia!


    A peak Transcendence Realm power, an Emperor-level fighter.


    Even he himself wasn''t worthy of being a pawn in her games.


    Timothy smirked, "Old man, weren''t you acting all high and mighty just now? I''ll talk to Goddess Sylvia right in front of you. With her temperament, just one word and I doubt you''d keep your life."


    Without hesitation, Timothy channeled his spiritual energy into the bonding stone, establishing the connection.


    Morvran''s pupils shrank, his body trembling with cold.


    He knew exactly how powerful Goddess Sylvia was. If she really wanted to, she could appear here instantly from miles away and crush him.


    If he accidentally heard anything, his death was certain!


    Suddenly, Morvran violently jammed his fingers into his ears, blood gushing out as he destroyed his own eardrums with a burst of spiritual power.


    He had decisively destroyed his own hearing!


    "I mean no offense to the goddess, and have disabled my own hearing. Please, Goddess, spare my miserable life."


    Morvran knelt towards the bonding stone in Timothy''s hand, banging his head on the ground repeatedly, his body shaking with terror.


    "Wow, talk about being decisive," Timothy couldn''t believe how desperate Morvran was to survive.


    "Hmph, just an ant," Sylvia''s voice came coldly from the bonding stone, clearly unimpressed by Morvran.


    Her mind was a bit chaotic, too preoccupied to care about others.


    "Why are you contacting me after all this time? I''m very busy. If it''s nothing important, don''t blame me if I cut off the connection."


    Sylvia''s demeanor was as icy as ever, but a careful observer could detect a hint of petulance in her flushed face.


    Timothy seemed a bit sad, "I''ve been waiting for you to contact me. These days, even though I''ve been practicing, I''ve been anxious, always by the bonding stone."


    "If I keep waiting like this, I fear one day my inner demons will erupt, and I''ll no longer be able to wait for the moment the bonding stone lights up."


    "This..." Sylvia felt a pang in her heart.


    She had never dealt with anything related to romance, so she had never initiated contact through the bonding stone.


    Could it really be her fault?


    But... sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m a woman, how could I bring myself to contact you first, even if I wanted to..."


    As she spoke, Sylvia''s gaze darted away, trying to hide the blush on her face.


    But it was too obvious.


    Finally, Sylvia huffed a bit guiltily, "Alright, I won''t hold it against you for not contacting me for ten days. Now, what did you want to talk about?"


    Timothy held the bonding stone in front of him, his Ancient Saintly Body emitting a unique aura, "I just heard that the Third Princess of the Phoenix Kingdom will be holding a grand celebration in Azure Sea City tomorrow."


    "The city is going to be bustling."


    "So I was thinking..."


    Timothy cleared his throat, "How about we have a date in Azure Sea City tomorrow?"


    "A date?!"


    On the other side of the bonding stone, a blush instantly spread across Sylvia''s stunningly aloof face.


    She hadn''t expected things to progress this quickly.


    Just ten days ago, she had been moved by Timothy''s sincere love letter and his reckless actions.


    And now, they were about to go on a date.


    But dating was the first step towards becoming a couple, and without it, there could be no progress.


    Sylvia bit her lip, clearly conflicted.


    Even though she knew this step was inevitable, she still tried to dodge it.


    "But the Demonic Sect in the western seas has been quite unstable lately, I need to handle that."


    "With the twelve Star Palaces in place, there''s really no need for you to intervene personally."


    "But my guards have always been stationed at the Sky Sanctuary, if I leave..."


    "With your power, slipping away unnoticed would be a breeze."


    "I..."


    This time, Sylvia realized she truly had no reason to refuse.


    Emotions swirled in her clear, autumnal eyes, her jade-like fingers lightly pressing against her palm.


    Finally, as if making a monumental decision, Sylvia''s voice trembled slightly, "If that''s the case, then let''s meet in Azure Sea City tomorrow."


    "Remember, if you deceive me in any way, I won''t let you off!"


    "Hmph!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take our date seriously. If I break my word, I''m willing to accept any punishment." Timothy chuckled as he ended the conversation through the bonding stone.


    It had to be said, even he hadn''t expected Sylvia, who always seemed so icy and ethereal, to show such an adorable side.


    To this, Timothy could only say to himself, "Nicely done!"


    Putting away the bonding stone, Timothy turned to look behind him.


    Morvran was still kneeling on the ground, blood continuously flowing from his ears.


    Even with his head bowed, the terror on his aged face couldn''t be hidden.


    Morvran''s will to survive was beyond what most could imagine,he had completely disabled his hearing and couldn''t hear a thing.


    Timothy crouched down, patting Morvran''s shoulder with a sigh, "Man, it seems like even being the leader of the Demonic Sect isn''t easy these days. Can''t help it, not everyone gets to have a goddess for a wife."


    Morvran didn''t understand what he was saying. Although furious inside, wishing he could tear Timothy apart on the spot, he dared not move.


    He knew all too well that even if Timothy might be nothing more than a disposable pawn in Goddess Sylvia''s eyes, he was still not someone Morvran could afford to mess with.


    Morvran clenched his teeth in secret, convinced that Timothy, this insignificant pawn, would soon be discarded.


    When that time came, he vowed to avenge today''s humiliation and personally tear Timothy to shreds!


    But Timothy had no intention of dealing with Morvran any further. He took out the Rainbow Lotus he had drawn.


    The faint rainbow light shimmered as Timothy looked into the distance.


    Tomorrow, he would be meeting Goddess Sylvia in Azure Sea City for their date!

 Chapter 11: It was that flower!

    On both sides of the house, colorful lanterns hung high.


    In Azure Sea City, all sorts of colorful lanterns adorned the streets and alleys. The streets bustled with pedestrians and vehicles, presenting a scene of prosperity.


    The lively atmosphere on the streets clearly reflected the grandeur of today''s festival.


    Listening to the idle chatter of the townspeople, it seemed that Princess Emily was in Azure Sea City to choose her destined Prince.


    Timothy casually scanned the city and, sure enough, the crowd was peppered with monks who had embarked on the path of cultivation.


    And most of them were young, with considerable strength.


    "I heard Princess Emily prefers someone close to her age, so that really narrows down the competition."


    "Great news! If that''s the case, maybe even someone with mid-level Aura Initiation like me stands a chance."


    "Dream on, you probably haven''t even seen Princess Emily in person."


    "Rumor has it, Princess Emily''s beauty could outshine any celestial being in paintings."


    "Anyone who knows this isn''t just from our Phoenix Kingdom. Even princes from other dynasties and top talents from various Sects are going all out."


    "If you ask me, even those in the late stages of Aura Initiation might not last till the end in the arena."


    "With your half-baked skills, you might as well give up now to avoid a major embarrassment."


    "That''s true... after all, marrying Princess Emily and becoming the Prince Consort of Phoenix Kingdom would be like striking gold."


    "It''s nice to dream, but let''s be real, it''s not likely."


    The discussions of a few passing monks reached Timothy''s ears, giving him a good sense of the current vibe in Azure Sea City.


    Princess Emily?


    The arena might pique Timothy''s interest, but he wasn''t really thinking about the princess.


    After all... finding someone more beautiful and with a cool exterior but warm heart than Sylvia was next to impossible.


    Arriving in front of Azure Sea City''s largest tavern, amidst the sea of people, Timothy spotted Sylvia standing by the roadside.


    Her white veil covered her face, but couldn''t hide her graceful and delicate figure.


    Her dress, adorned with pink phoenix patterns and pleats, partially concealed her creamy legs, and her slender waist seemed barely a handful. Her icy skin appeared even more striking against her white clothes.


    A breeze blew, making her white dress flutter gently, like a white lotus dancing in the wind.


    Even just standing there, she seemed like a celestial being from a painting, quietly observing the worldly scene.


    Passersby were stunned,it wasn''t that they hadn''t seen beauties before, but they had never seen beauty to this extent.


    Even with her face partially veiled, her eyes alone, clear as spring water, were enough to captivate hearts.


    Many people stopped in their tracks, their minds going blank, forgetting everything else.


    "Hey, why aren''t you moving? What''s going on?"


    Suddenly, time on the entire street seemed to freeze because of her.


    Several carriages collided in succession, and before the drivers could finish cursing, they too were struck dumb.


    Amidst the booming crashes, more carriages piled up.


    Feeling a bit awkward, Timothy rushed forward and grabbed Sylvia''s hand.


    Her hand was cool and soft as snow.


    Realizing her hand was being held, Sylvia immediately showed a hint of panic, trying to pull away from Timothy.


    "Look around you..."


    Timothy, somewhat helplessly, gestured for her to take a look.


    As a supreme goddess, Sylvia was used to being in a high position, decisive in her actions. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Normally, the timid wouldn''t dare give her a second glance, and the bold were long since dead.


    Thus, she was naturally unaware of the extent of her beauty''s impact.


    Thinking a mere white veil could conceal her identity was utterly unrealistic.


    Luckily, Timothy reacted quickly. Otherwise, letting her continue to stand there might have eventually led to chaos throughout Azure Sea City.


    Looking around, Sylvia finally snapped back to reality and noticed the chaos around her, following Timothy quickly into the tavern.


    After all, she was well aware that if word got out about her date, it could cause quite a stir.


    "Sorry, I was careless..." Sylvia gently withdrew her hand.


    Perhaps because she knew she was at fault this time, she found that her usual decisiveness faltered in front of Timothy.


    "It''s okay, let''s go upstairs and have dinner," Timothy said with a smile, tinged with indulgence.


    Who would have thought that the lofty Goddess Sylvia could have such a moment?


    In that instant, Sylvia didn''t seem like the aloof goddess she was known to be, but rather like the girl next door feeling a bit guilty about a mistake.


    The tavern owner, quick on the uptake despite being momentarily dazzled by Sylvia''s stunning appearance, noticed Timothy''s slightly menacing look and quickly diverted his gaze, arranging a private room for the two.


    As for the food.


    Timothy headed to the kitchen, waved his hand, and had all the chefs step aside.


    "Our chefs here are all top-notch, are you sure you can do better?" the tavern owner felt somewhat insulted.


    "Of course."


    Timothy had upgraded his culinary skills to the highest level in the system marketplace using skill points.


    His cooking was now on par with these worldly chefs, but what mattered most was the thought behind it.


    Dishes ordered in a tavern and those made personally are entirely different.


    To melt a girl''s heart, you start with her stomach.


    Although in his past life he couldn''t even boil noodles, who could complain with such a handy system now?


    Soon, delicacies from land and sea were prepared under Timothy''s skilled hands.


    The rich aroma filled the tavern, and even the highly esteemed chefs were stunned.


    They had never expected a random guest to easily surpass all their culinary skills.


    What was even more outrageous was that Timothy was not only handsome and carried a unique, charismatic aura, but he was also a master chef. A perfect heartbreaker, wasn''t he?


    No wonder such a beautiful girl was here on a date with him in this tavern.


    Dish after dish, a veritable feast, was brought to the table by Timothy himself, filling the air with delicious scents that even Sylvia found irresistible.


    She had long lost interest in ordinary food.


    But the dishes on this table seemed to completely awaken her appetite, even making her stomach rumble quietly.


    "Did you make all this?" Sylvia felt a warm glow in her heart.


    "Yes, and that''s not all. I have something else for you."


    Timothy slowly pulled out the Rainbow Lotus from behind him.


    Instantly, dazzling multicolored light cascaded over Sylvia''s beautiful face.


    It was that flower!


    Looking at the blossom shimmering with rainbow light, Sylvia was stunned.


    She had never imagined that she would encounter the Rainbow Lotus in such a way.

 Chapter 12: Is this what a date is like?

    The Rainbow Lotus is hailed as the most beautiful flower in the world, its petals shimmering with pure, pristine colors of the rainbow.


    Countless people dream of seeing the Rainbow Lotus with their own eyes.


    But there are probably no more than a dozen Rainbow Lotuses left in the world, and each one is incredibly hard to come by.


    Even if you find one, you might not live to take it away.


    Over the years, Sylvia had spent a lot of energy searching for the Rainbow Lotus, but to no avail.


    A battle a century ago left her with wounds that were hard to heal.


    Even though Sylvia''s powers continued to grow rapidly over the years.


    But whenever she approached the final threshold of the Transcendence Realm, the cold poison left from that battle would invade her body, causing unbearable pain.


    If she could get the Rainbow Lotus, it wouldn''t completely cure her, but it would significantly heal her injuries. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Originally, Sylvia had almost given up on finding the Rainbow Lotus.


    But she never imagined that today, she would receive a Rainbow Lotus in such a manner.


    "How on earth did you get this flower?"


    Unconsciously, Sylvia''s voice trembled slightly.


    "I just happened to pick it up by the cliffside, don''t worry about it," Timothy said with a smile, not taking it too seriously.


    After all, the Rainbow Lotus was just an unlucky draw for him, considered the worst treasure in a newbie''s gift pack.


    He thought the gift was a bit light, but Sylvia seemed unexpectedly pleased with it.


    That''s good, it means my taste isn''t off!


    "Just picked it up..."


    Hearing Timothy''s casual words, Sylvia''s clear eyes swirled with different emotions.


    How could she not know how hard it was to obtain a Rainbow Lotus?


    In the cozy space, with the aroma of food and dim candlelight.


    At this moment, Sylvia realized her heartbeat was a bit faster.


    She found that Timothy''s image in her heart was becoming increasingly special.


    Braving dangers alone to deliver a love letter in the Sky Sanctuary, expressing his love fearlessly, and now, giving her the Rainbow Lotus.


    All of this far exceeded the norms Sylvia knew.


    "Let''s eat first, it''s been a long time since I''ve had ordinary food."


    Under the candlelight, Sylvia''s beautiful cheeks seemed to blush with the colors of the sunset.


    To cover up the pounding of her heart, she quickly picked up her fork.


    "Sure, make sure you eat plenty, dear."


    Timothy picked up a piece of his favorite Duck Confit and placed it on Sylvia''s plate.


    "What did you call me?" Sylvia''s hand holding the fork trembled slightly.


    "Dear, isn''t that what couples call each other?" Timothy chuckled.


    "Yes, it seems... right," Sylvia''s voice was as soft as a whisper.


    Seeing this, Timothy hesitated for a moment, then mustered a smile and said, "Oh mighty goddess, you''re not used to this nickname, are you? Or maybe, a bit... shy?"


    "What! What did you say!"


    "Since the goddess has granted my request, I won''t mind these little details. A small nickname is nothing!"


    Sylvia immediately retorted, but her slightly shy voice lacked its usual threatening tone.


    "Cough, let''s eat then," Timothy said, holding back a laugh.


    Just as he thought, the real Sylvia was much more adorable.


    Picking up delicacies one by one, Sylvia''s eyes lit up, completely immersed in the deliciousness of the food.


    Living in the Sky Sanctuary for so many years, she had forgotten how delicious mortal food could be.


    No, it was Timothy''s cooking skills that made the food so delightful.


    "Mmm, this roast suckling pig is good."


    "This fried chicken tastes amazing!"


    "Wow, I never knew this stuff was so tasty!"


    Like a whirlwind, Timothy was amazed at how Sylvia''s cherry-like mouth could accommodate so much food.


    In no time, most of the dishes on the table were devoured, and three bottles of wine were emptied.


    "Cough, don''t look at me like that, I''m only eating this much because it''s been a while..."


    "It''s not what you''re thinking!"


    Noticing Timothy''s gaze, Sylvia tried to explain.


    But even she didn''t quite believe her own words.


    After all, the dishes on the table were just too delicious.


    A gentle evening breeze swept through the window, mixing the sunset''s glow with the candlelight in the cozy dining space.


    It was simple, yet it brought an extraordinary sense of peace.


    "Is this what a date is like?"


    Sylvia leaned back in her chair, her fingers secretly intertwining under the table, her clear eyes gazing out at the reddish sky.


    It was a strange feeling.


    There were no big waves, just sitting here besides eating, but somehow, it made her feel unexpectedly relaxed and natural.


    It was like returning to the innocence of childhood, a feeling that brought her immense comfort.


    Just then, a change in the street caught their attention.


    The sound of music rose, and the people on the street suddenly burst into excited noise, a large crowd gathering in the distance.


    The red lanterns that hung in every alley were all lit up, and amidst the noisy sounds, the entire Azure Sea City became incredibly lively.


    Sylvia and Timothy could easily see what was happening in the distance.


    The crowd was gathering around a large, festively decorated stage.


    The cheers of the people and the sound of drums grew louder and more intense.


    The martial contest to choose a suitor for Princess Emily had begun!


    Princess Emily was the beloved youngest daughter of Emperor Shuyuan of the Phoenix Kingdom. Although the contest was held in Azure Sea City, the city had already attracted countless cultivators from the kingdom and beyond.


    "Hey, that bracelet on her wrist."


    Sylvia''s gaze lingered on Emily''s wrist, her voice tinged with surprise.


    Timothy also felt the vibrant aura emanating from the bracelet and asked with interest, "Is there something special about that bracelet?"


    "Yes."


    Sylvia nodded. "That bracelet seems to have the ability to nourish vitality and moisturize spiritual energy. It''s at least of Epic-level quality."


    "What''s more, it''s extremely rare."


    "If that bracelet were used to nourish the Rainbow Lotus, it could probably keep the Lotus vibrant for a long time."


    "Oh, that does sound like a treasure," Timothy said, his attention now also focused near the stage.


    Just then, the Consul of the Phoenix Kingdom himself stepped onto the stage, his gaze sweeping over the crowd below as he spoke in a deep voice: "Welcome, distinguished talents from all corners gathered here today."


    "Today, Princess Emily will choose her suitor through martial contest."


    "The marriage of the Third Princess is a matter of great importance to our Phoenix Kingdom."


    "On this stage, the strongest will prevail. The one who stands last not only has the chance to become the Prince Consort of the Phoenix Kingdom but will also earn the right to have one wish granted by Princess Emily."


    "..."

 Chapter 13: Hes just too strong!

    "Get any wish granted by the Third Princess?"


    Timothy wasn''t really interested in the other stuff, but this caught his attention.


    "Since that jade bracelet can nurture the Rainbow Lotus, how about I try my luck in the arena and win that bracelet?" Timothy said with a smile, looking at Sylvia, who was eating in a rather adorable way, her lips shiny with grease.


    Sylvia suddenly regained her goddess-like dignity. "It''s just a bracelet, and it doesn''t matter if she''s some princess or not. I could get it in an instant if I wanted to, no need for you to step in."


    "Just trust your boyfriend for once. Plus, I''d like to test my own strength," Timothy stood up, ready for action.


    This kind of event, where all the top fighters gather, was perfect for him to earn system rewards. He wasn''t about to let such a great opportunity for improvement slip by.


    "If that''s the case, I''ll leave it to you. But a date isn''t a one-way street, you''ve done so much, maybe I should... give something back," Sylvia hesitated, seemingly a bit embarrassed.


    "Just call me ''hubby'', that''ll do," Timothy responded immediately.


    "You!"


    If it had been anyone else who said that, they might have been a corpse by now.


    But at that moment, Sylvia felt her cheeks burning red.


    "Hmph, dream on! We''ll talk about that later!"


    With a huff, Sylvia turned her head away, pretending to look at the scenery outside the window, but really she was trying to calm her racing heart with the cool evening breeze.


    The first round of the competition had already started on the arena.


    None of those who dared to compete for the princess''s hand were weak.


    The two fighters in the arena were both at the mid-stage of Aura Initiation and only about twenty years old.


    Such talents were considered exceptional disciples in any ordinary sect.


    Both were going all out, sparing no effort.


    Blood splattered, and after a short while, one of them was finally knocked out of the arena.


    The other was also exhausted, barely able to stand.


    Timothy leaped down from the tavern and went to watch the competition at the edge of the arena.


    Just two rounds in, the winner of the first round was defeated, and the fights became even more intense, with injuries and even casualties occurring.


    A giant of a man, 6 feet 9 inches tall with bulging muscles and a fierce look, stood last.


    Just his presence, like a small mountain, exerted immense pressure.


    Moreover, his ruthless moves had already severely injured two or three opponents, with one nearly dead.


    Many were intimidated,the steady stream of challengers to the arena suddenly thinned.


    After all, no one wanted to face such a formidable opponent.


    Though many aspired to win the princess''s hand, risking their lives was another matter.


    "Let me give it a try!"


    Just then, Timothy shouted from the crowd and leaped onto the two-meter-high arena in one smooth motion.


    "Nice move!"


    Some of the less worldly spectators gasped and applauded.


    [You have impacted the minds of thirteen ordinary people, Agility +6]


    Timothy moved his body a bit, barely feeling any change.


    As expected, the system rewards were based on the strength of the opponents.


    Even with a large number of ordinary people, it was hard to get a decent reward.


    "Roar, finally a worthy opponent."


    Feeling the solid and steady aura emanating from Timothy, the muscular giant got serious.


    Facing all around, Timothy shouted, "I''m claiming the championship of today''s arena. I advise you all to give up and save yourselves the trouble."


    His words immediately stirred anger and uproar among the crowd.


    "Such audacity, to say such things! He clearly doesn''t know his place!"


    "I think he''s tired of living. Sure, being in the later stages of Aura Initiation is impressive, but he''s up against countless admirers of the Third Princess."


    "His skills are nothing special!"


    "Is he out of his mind to provoke like that?"


    [You have impacted the minds of the crowd, Agility +126, Strength +126]


    "Exactly as I thought," Timothy marveled internally.


    Just as he expected, even shamelessness, if used correctly, could be effective.


    Though many were just ordinary townspeople, there were quite a few cultivators hidden among them.


    The values provided by these cultivators were definitely not insignificant.


    Timothy then shouted, "If you''ve got the guts, stop babbling and come up here to fight me. I''ll show you what ''out of your depth'' really means!"


    "You''re asking for it!"


    [You have completely enraged the crowd, Agility +126, Strength +126]


    Watching Timothy, the 6-foot-9 giant suddenly sensed something was off.


    He realized that Timothy''s aura had significantly increased since just moments ago!


    "How is this possible! He hasn''t done anything but talk big!"


    "Kid, no matter what tricks you''ve used, the princess will be mine today!"


    The giant roared, his face bristling with hair and his eyes bulging with rage.


    With a howling sound, his fist, as big as a sandbag, swept towards Timothy with a fierce wind.


    Although their realms were similar, Timothy''s strength had surged dramatically.


    With just a sidestep, he easily dodged the punch.


    "So fast!"


    The giant was shocked, not expecting Timothy to have such agility.


    He hurriedly tried to retreat, but it was already too late.


    "Thud."


    With a muffled sound, Timothy''s punch sent the giant sliding back several feet, his internal energy thrown into chaotic turmoil.


    His body, honed to be as hard as rock, was unexpectedly repelled by what seemed like a casual punch!


    The giant realized something was wrong,this man was far from as simple as he had imagined.


    Before he could react further, suddenly, lightning flashed in Timothy''s hand.


    The thunder, filled with a violent aura, roared and split into five bolts, striking down fiercely.


    "Boom!"


    The giant couldn''t dodge in time and was directly hit by the lightning.


    Instantly, his tough skin turned black and charred, and intense pain made him scream in agony. S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He tried to flee, but in just a blink, Timothy had moved right in front of him.


    "Thud!"


    The giant''s sturdy chest caved in, his ribs completely shattered.


    His massive body, like a kite with its string cut, flew uncontrollably out of the arena.


    Dust flew up as he crashed down like a dead body, unable to move even slightly.


    "In just three moves, in merely a moment, the giant who seemed unbeatable was defeated without any resistance!"


    "He''s just too strong!"


    [Agility +127, Strength +127]

 Chapter 14: Let go of my goddess!

    "Princess Emily, Princess Emily, are you alright?"


    Behind the pink curtains, the maid Isla gently shook Emily, who seemed a bit dazed.


    "Cough, cough, I''m fine. I just got distracted thinking about something else."


    Emily quickly coughed twice, trying to cover up her embarrassment.


    "Who are you kidding? You were totally spacing out just now."


    Isla giggled behind her hand, her voice playful. "I still remember before the martial contest for suitors started, you kept saying, ''Hmph, I''m not interested in this whole suitor contest at all. No matter who wins, I won''t give them a second glance!'' And look at you now, what''s gotten into you?"


    Isla''s imitation was spot-on, perfectly capturing Emily''s earlier disdain.


    "Hmph, that''s right, I really am not interested in romantic relationships!" Emily turned her head away haughtily, huffing.


    All along, her greatest admiration was for Goddess Sylvia.


    In her heart, Goddess Sylvia was as untouchable and revered as a deity.


    When she was very young, Emily had seen Goddess Sylvia from a distance just once.


    Since then, Emily had taken Sylvia as her role model.


    She tried to emulate Sylvia''s style and her way of handling affairs.


    Whenever Sylvia''s image came to mind, Emily would look up at the sky, filled with immense reverence.


    Sylvia''s doctrine of the "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners" had deeply influenced her.


    Having never been interested in any man, and even declaring she''d rather be alone forever, Emily was unexpectedly moved just moments ago.


    She had never thought there could be such an attractive man in the world.


    Not only did he dominate the competition, but he also seemed without any rivals.


    His unique aura was something she had never felt before.


    For a moment, Emily felt as if this man carried a hint of Goddess Sylvia''s essence.


    But how could any man possibly come close to Goddess Sylvia?


    It must have been just her imagination.


    At this moment, the arena outside had almost turned into a one-sided domination.


    After easily defeating a burly man, Timothy continued to win.


    After several consecutive defeats, even a prodigy from the Energy Foundation couldn''t stand Timothy''s arrogance and challenged him.


    Yet, they were all defeated across different levels.


    Especially Timothy, his spiritual energy and strength seemed inexhaustible.


    Far from being worn out by the successive battles, he grew stronger with each victory, his aura climbing with each fallen opponent.


    He even showed signs of a breakthrough.


    "Isla, it''s up to you now."


    Seeing that no one dared to challenge anymore, Emily turned to Isla behind her.


    "Don''t worry, Princess, I''ll take care of it."


    Isla smiled, a faint pink mist swirling around her.


    As the mist slowly dissipated, Isla, previously dressed as a simple maid without makeup, had completely transformed.


    Her light pink dress outlined her impressive curves, and with her peachy cheeks and charming smile, she exuded a captivating allure.


    "How about I take the next challenge!" With a bell-like laugh, Isla gracefully walked onto the arena.


    "Why is a woman challenging?"


    "She''s so beautiful, she might even rival Princess Emily!" The moment Isla stepped into the arena, she caused a stir.


    She seemed to have anticipated this reaction, her seductive eyes scanning the crowd.


    As a charming smile spread across her lovely face, a wave of fervor surged through the crowd like boiling water.


    "Wow, she''s stunning! Does the princess really have someone that beautiful by her side?"


    "How can there be such a gorgeous fairy in this world? Just one look at me, please��I''d give anything for you!"


    "She''s truly a fairy!"


    Timothy''s brow furrowed slightly.


    Just a moment ago, he had distinctly felt an aura trying to mess with his mind.


    Quietly, the already beautiful Isla seemed to become infinitely more enchanting.


    His mind seemed to be under a spell, continuously enhancing Isla''s image.


    "Is this... a charm technique?"


    However, Timothy quickly snapped out of it.


    Any other man might have struggled to resist this silent charm, gradually falling under its control.


    Unfortunately for Isla, despite her significant allure enhanced by the charm technique, she was still far from Sylvia in comparison, not nearly enough to stir Timothy''s heart.


    "Hmph, is that all? It seems all men are the same, easily swayed by beauty, with no resistance at all."


    Isla gave a cold laugh, walking slowly towards Timothy amidst the frenzied cheers from the crowd, her hand lightly resting on his shoulder: "You''re not worthy of the princess either. Step down."


    With a sudden force from her wrist, spiritual energy burst forth.


    However, the seemingly defenseless Timothy reacted in an instant.


    His palm brushed past her shoulder as he swiftly moved behind Isla. S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ambush!"


    "Thud."


    A solid palm strike hit her back, making Isla tremble and nearly fall off the stage.


    "How is it possible that he''s not controlled by the charm technique!"


    Isla was shocked, quickly stabilizing her staggering body at the edge of the stage.


    Suddenly, she felt her hands firmly grasped.


    "You, you despicable man, what are you doing!" Isla glared at Timothy, her face filled with anger.


    She was more convinced than ever that Timothy, despite appearing as a refined gentleman, was just like any other beastly man.


    Isla tried to break free, but her wrists were tightly held, impossible to pull away.


    "Let go of my goddess!"


    "Scoundrel, how dare you lay hands on her in broad daylight, you''re nothing but a beast!"


    The crowd below the stage, charmed by Isla, erupted into angry shouts, some even wanting to rush onto the stage.


    "What exactly do you think you''re doing? I belong to Princess Emily, you''ll show some respect!"


    For the first time facing a situation where her charm had completely failed, Isla was visibly panicked.


    "What am I doing?"


    A sly smile appeared on Timothy''s lips.


    This smile sent a chill down Isla''s spine, and she instinctively tried to protect herself.


    But contrary to her expectations.


    The next moment, Timothy swung her arm around, using his foot as a pivot, spinning like a top.


    "Spin, spin, spin, whoosh!"


    "Smack."


    Isla was flung out, landing solidly on the ground.


    Covered in dust, she was a complete mess.


    [You have caused a strong impact on the minds of the crowd]


    [You have caused a strong impact on Isla''s worldview]


    [Reward received, skill points +2]


    ...


    Timothy shrugged.


    There was no helping ithis wife was watching from the crowd.


    How else could he show his determination if not by taking decisive action?

 Chapter 15: I want your...

    In that moment, the whole place fell silent.


    The previously ecstatic crowd was now staring, mouths agape, at the unbelievable scene unfolding before them.


    Isla, who they had always seen as an ethereal beauty, was now face down in the dirt, a complete mess.


    "Is this even something a human would do? Does he have any idea about treating women with care?"


    "Monster, he''s an absolute monster!"


    A muffled laugh escaped from behind the curtain where Emily was watching. She couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight.


    She had never expected that Isla, always so quirky and spirited, would end up like this.


    ''What a strange guy.''


    Without realizing it, Emily found herself increasingly intrigued by Timothy.


    Apart from his strength, he was the first man she had encountered who seemed utterly immune to any charm.


    ''Could there really be someone in the world who is indifferent to beauty?''


    A warm feeling surged in Emily''s heart, making her question the beliefs she had always held.


    After Isla was tossed aside like a stone, the anger in the crowd grew, and one challenger after another stepped up.


    But with each challenge, Timothy''s aura grew stronger, his power increasing at a terrifying rate.


    Victory after victory, it was almost a total domination.


    "Anyone else?"


    He scanned the crowd below the stage, but no one dared to step forward.


    "This Timothy has now won twenty-three consecutive matches and has even passed the princess''s maid''s test. If no one else challenges him within ten seconds, today''s victory will be his."


    The old voice echoed through the streets of Azure Sea City.


    Many in the crowd clenched their teeth in frustration.


    Some were scions of great families, others were the proud sons of top-tier sects.


    Many had been confident in their ability to win the contest and claim the beautiful prize.


    But now, not a single one dared to face Timothy.


    His strength was simply too overwhelming, even for those skilled in Energy Foundation to last more than a few rounds against him.


    To challenge him would only be to embarrass themselves.


    A sense of despair and regret filled everyone''s heart, pained at the thought of such a beautiful princess ending up with such a scoundrel.


    "Ten."


    "Nine." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Eight."


    ...


    "One!"


    "Today''s martial contest for marriage ends with Timothy as the victor. Although the princess will ultimately choose her prince charming herself, you may now make any request to the princess. As long as it is within her power, she will do her best to fulfill it."


    Finally, the elder made the final announcement.


    Amidst the cheers and the lively atmosphere, the elder respectfully looked towards the curtain: "Now, please welcome the princess to the stage."


    "Eh?"


    Hidden behind the curtain, quietly watching Timothy, Emily snapped back to reality.


    She realized that, unknowingly, a slight smile had formed on her lips.


    ''Prince Charming...''


    Although today''s contest was arranged by her father, Emily had never truly considered choosing a prince charming for herself.


    But now, as Timothy''s image lingered in her mind, she was shocked to find her heart beating much faster than usual.


    Recalling the joy she felt watching Timothy win match after match on the stage, Emily suddenly felt a jolt in her heart.


    ''Could it be that I''m actually developing feelings for this man?''


    Emily tried hard to dismiss this bizarre thought.


    Goddess Sylvia was her eternal role model, and she was not ready to let down her guard just yet.


    "Princess?"


    The elder''s voice came again, and Emily had to push aside her thoughts for the moment, lifting the delicate curtain and stepping out.


    Her skirt fluttered in the wind, and as her figure appeared on the stage, the crowd below was momentarily stunned.


    Who could remain unmoved by the sight of such a delicate and beautiful Third Princess?


    They cursed their lack of strength that had allowed such a scoundrel to remain standing at the end!


    Lifting her head, Emily inadvertently locked eyes with Timothy.


    Having lived in the palace for many years, Emily had seen countless exceptional men, but she had never encountered such deep, penetrating eyes.


    Those dark eyes seemed to see right through to the soul, harboring a distinctly different aura.


    For a moment, Emily was lost in thought.


    "Holy smokes, what''s up with her?"


    Noticing Emily''s expression, Timothy suddenly sensed something was off.


    The aura emitted by his Ancient Saintly Body tended to attract women.


    And clearly, the Third Princess had inadvertently been charmed by it.


    But that wasn''t the main issue.


    Under normal circumstances, Timothy wouldn''t care about such a trivial matter.


    The problem was, Sylvia was watching from a tavern right now!


    On the stage, it seemed as if all the light in the street converged on them.


    Emily stood in front of Timothy, her delicate figure appearing even more fragile as she shyly lowered her head.


    The scene looked decidedly unusual!


    More importantly, Timothy could faintly feel a cold gaze from behind, unlike any other, as chilling as an iceberg.


    This was not good at all!


    Timothy decided to make it quick, speaking up, "Third Princess, winning the contest allows me to make any request of you. May I make my request now?"


    Hearing this, Emily trembled slightly, her mind plunging into chaos.


    She realized that her thoughts were beginning to waver.


    She had always held firm, idolizing Goddess Sylvia, who neither married nor engaged in romantic affairs. Emily had resolved to do the same, never considering marriage, despite persuasion from her father and the court ministers.


    This martial contest was merely a stalling tactic.


    But she had never expected to meet such a unique individual.


    A genius who dominated the Phoenix Kingdom, winning decisively and maintaining his integrity, completely unaffected by beauty.


    His presence always reminded Emily of Goddess Sylvia, irresistibly drawing her in.


    At this moment, Emily found her heart racing uncontrollably.


    And she couldn''t stop her mind from wandering.


    Could it be that she had truly fallen for him?


    Emily didn''t want to believe it, nor did she want to accept it.


    But her heart kept telling her to seek the real truth.


    "I''m sorry, Goddess," Emily murmured, her slender fingers digging into her palm in guilt.


    Her mind was a blank slate, needing only to confirm her feelings.


    "Um, go ahead, what is your wish, could it be..."


    Emily''s words faltered, and even her ears turned red.


    Timothy: "I want your..."


    "No, I absolutely can''t! I can''t possibly fall in love with anyone."


    "Even though you''re handsome and charismatic, I''m sorry, it''s not possible!"


    Emily was completely flustered, her words a whispered jumble.


    Timothy: "The bracelet on your wrist."


    Emily: "?"


    In that moment, she stood frozen in place.

 Chapter 16: Alright, then Ill just recite the love letter I wrote back then

    "Are you sure you didn''t get that wrong?" Emily was completely stunned.


    "Of course not. Isn''t it said that winning means the princess can grant any request? I want that bracelet," Timothy said, keeping his distance from Emily to avoid any misunderstanding.


    "You''re lying!" Emily suddenly realized.


    She couldn''t believe there was such a man in the world,things definitely weren''t as simple as they seemed.


    "You don''t mean... you''re asking for the bracelet, but you actually want to marry me, right?" Emily seemed to muster a lot of courage as she said this, her head bowed and her voice faltering.


    Timothy remained silent.


    He realized that this princess had more drama inside her than anyone else, and he definitely couldn''t keep this up with her.


    Otherwise, things would probably get more and more chaotic.


    Timothy gently grabbed Emily''s wrist, pulling her closer to him.


    "You really are thinking that!" Emily hadn''t expected Timothy to reveal his true colors so quickly, and she was completely unprepared.


    She panicked, trying to resist, but found herself somewhat torn, feeling weak all over, letting Timothy hold her wrist.


    "I''ve always looked up to Goddess Sylvia and would never approve of any man. You''re delusional!" Emily said shyly, her eyes tightly closed, her captured hand trembling slightly, her heart completely out of control and in turmoil.


    However, the next moment, Timothy yanked off the jade bracelet.


    "Thank you, princess. Farewell."


    With that, Timothy jumped off the platform.


    He waved his hand and quickly disappeared into the crowd.


    "Huh?"


    Emily shyly opened her eyes only to find Timothy almost swallowed up by the distant throng.


    Apart from taking the bracelet, he hadn''t done anything else.


    "Wait, was he telling the truth?"


    Reflecting on the recent events, Emily felt as if she had been struck by lightning.


    "You, come back here!"


    For some reason, Emily felt tears swirling in her eyes.


    But Timothy didn''t even look back, quickly vanishing into the crowd, completely out of sight.


    Emily''s legs gave way, and she almost fell. S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Princess, are you okay?" Fortunately, Isla quickly ran to her side and supported her.


    "I..."


    All the men Emily had ever met had never been indifferent to her.


    Had she ever been treated like this?


    Emily felt a sharp pain in her heart, tears wetting her eyes, unable to control her emotions.


    "Am I worth less than a bracelet?"


    ...


    [You have profoundly impacted the life perspective of the Third Princess of the Phoenix Kingdom, earning the reward, Arcane Acceleration Technique]


    "Nice one."


    Timothy examined the description of the Arcane Acceleration Technique and couldn''t help but sigh.


    This Arcane Acceleration Technique was an ancient secret method to accelerate cultivation speed.


    As one progressed in cultivation, it could even double the speed of cultivation.


    Reaching the second level meant doubling the speed, the third level tripling it, and at its peak, it offered up to ten times the speed!


    However, the cultivation of the Arcane Acceleration Technique was extremely difficult, and rapid cultivation could only rely on the system''s skill points.


    This technique was a perfect match for him!


    Using two skill points, Timothy upgraded the Arcane Acceleration Technique to the second level.


    Instantly, the speed at which Timothy absorbed spiritual energy doubled.


    A continuous stream of spiritual energy surged into his body, nourishing him thoroughly.


    Already on the verge of a breakthrough during the tournament, Timothy now fully reached the threshold.


    Stepping into the realm of Energy Foundation was like a sieve that countless people couldn''t pass through in their lifetimes.


    But to Timothy, crossing this threshold seemed effortless.


    As the spiritual energy continued to flood in, an unmatched power burst from Timothy''s chest.


    Like a surging wave, this force swept through his body, expelling all impurities.


    The barrier that had stopped so many was easily crossed.


    A profound sense of relief spread throughout his body as Timothy felt the power surging within him and exhaled a breath of stale air.


    He had broken through to the Energy Foundation level without any effort.


    Impacting someone''s spirit could earn rewards, and these rewards varied with the cultivation level and status of the person affected.


    The reward for "causing a strong impact on someone''s worldview" seemed even more substantial.


    It appeared that the degree of shock also played a significant role.


    Back at the tavern, Sylvia huffed as she glanced at Timothy, "Why are you back so soon? You just won the princess''s martial contest. Maybe if you had talked a bit more with the princess, you could have won her heart and become her knight in shining armor. Imagine how happy you could be."


    Timothy chuckled, "She''s just an empire''s princess. How could that compare to being the husband of a goddess?"


    "You..." Sylvia found herself at a loss for words.


    "But," Timothy changed the tone and leaned in close to whisper in Sylvia''s ear, "My goddess, you and that third princess aren''t related, so why do you seem so concerned about this? Could it be... jealousy?"


    "What? Absolutely not! Who would get jealous over such a trivial matter!" Sylvia''s response was flustered and unconvincing.


    The light turned red, casting a beautiful glow on her stunning face.


    For a moment, it was hard to tell whether it was the light that was red, or if it was her who was flushed.


    Timothy smiled and picked up the jade bracelet, gently lifting Sylvia''s wrist.


    "What are you doing?"


    Sylvia''s cheeks turned pink. Despite having faced countless challenges and even battled three supreme gods single-handedly without any panic, she now felt her heart pounding uncontrollably.


    "Nothing much, just admiring," Timothy slowly slipped the jade bracelet onto Sylvia''s wrist.


    The pristine white bracelet contrasted beautifully with her fair skin under the light.


    As if drawn by a force, the spiritual energy from the Rainbow Lotus flowed into the bracelet.


    The two energies mingled, continuously nourishing Sylvia''s body.


    The cold poison that had been hidden in her body for who knows how long began to dissipate under the influence of the Rainbow Lotus''s spiritual energy.


    "Cough, stop looking," Sylvia said, feeling somewhat stiff under Timothy''s gaze.


    Timothy replied, "Can''t help it. Who could resist such a beautiful sight?"


    Sylvia''s heartbeat sped up beyond her control, and she blurted out, "Can you stop saying such cheesy things!"


    "Alright, then I''ll just recite the love letter I wrote back then."


    "People call you a goddess, but I only wish for you to be my Sylvia..."


    "You!"


    In this moment, anyone who saw would hardly believe that this woman, blushing behind the window, was once the high and mighty Goddess Sylvia, whom everyone could only look up to.

 Chapter 17: Who is this formidable being with such terrifying power!

    Word spread like wildfire across half of Azure Sea City that a total jerk, who clearly didn''t know how to treat a lady, had won the martial arts tournament for the princess''s hand and had the audacity to snatch Princess Emily''s bracelet right in front of everyone.


    People were heartbroken and furious.


    Princess Emily was the dream girl of countless people in the Phoenix Kingdom.


    And now, some nobody had come out of nowhere and taken something so personal from her, even making her cry uncontrollably.


    Any man worth his salt wouldn''t stand for this!


    "We can''t let that scumbag Timothy get away. Catch him!"


    "How dare he break Princess Emily''s heart! He''s going to pay with his life!"


    Many skilled fighters, too old to participate in the tournament, were seething with rage.


    Powerful presences emerged throughout Azure Sea City.


    Meanwhile, near the city gates, Timothy and Sylvia were leisurely enjoying the bustling lights.


    Timothy bought a beautiful kite from a street vendor, and as it neared the Rainbow Lotus, it suddenly took on a spectrum of dazzling colors.


    The kite shimmered, looking stunning against the night sky.


    "I''m really not into this kind of stuff," Sylvia tried to look away.


    "It''s not that you''re not interested, you probably just don''t know how to fly a kite," Timothy chuckled, spinning the string as the colorful kite danced in the wind.


    In the dark of the night, the radiant colors of the kite were especially striking.


    Looking up, a rare look of simple longing appeared on Sylvia''s usually cool face.


    Timothy handed her the kite string, smiling. "Give it a try."


    "I''m not really into this kind of..." Sylvia started to say but then bit her tongue and took the string.


    "Weird, it''s harder than it looks." S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In her hands, the string swayed with the wind but was completely out of control.


    The kite wobbled as if it was about to crash.


    "It should be flown like this." Timothy bent down at that moment and steadied her arm.


    Suddenly, the kite stabilized.


    Sylvia''s cheeks flushed. "I get it now!"


    "Get what?" Timothy asked.


    Sylvia bit her lip, her face tinged with blush. "Are you really trying to fly this kite, or are you just trying to get close to me?"


    Timothy didn''t back down but grinned cheekily. "Guilty as charged. I can''t help it,you''re a goddess who''s cool on the outside but warm inside, cute and beautiful. There''s no one else like you in the whole world."


    "You!" Sylvia was at a loss for words.


    She just gently tugged at the kite string, using the kite to cover half her face, her voice soft, "Be careful, there are so many people around. If someone hears..."


    "So what if they hear? I''m only speaking the truth from my heart."


    "Well, even if that''s true..."


    Under the dim lights, they watched the kite dance in the sky.


    For a moment, Sylvia entertained a thought she''d never had before.


    Maybe, just maybe, having someone to love and live a peaceful life with wouldn''t be so bad.


    ...


    "Catch him, that bastard Timothy!"


    "Finally found you, kid! How dare you hurt Princess Emily like this, you''re going to pay!"


    Suddenly, several voices erupted, drawing a crowd''s attention.


    Realizing it was indeed Timothy, hundreds of figures converged towards the city gates.


    Most were cultivators filled with rage, many possessing substantial Energy Foundation strength.


    Timothy seemed utterly unfazed, casually draping an arm over Sylvia''s shoulder.


    Sylvia blinked. "What are you doing?"


    "Embrace me."


    "Um?"


    "I haven''t mastered Gale Force Levitation yet,I can''t fly!"


    "But... this..."


    "No worries, I''ll just have to carry you back later."


    "Always the smooth talker." Sylvia, annoyed, pinched Timothy''s ticklish spot under his arm.


    But she ended up wrapping her arms around Timothy''s waist, lifting him up in a princess carry with her slender arms, and then, holding him, they soared into the sky.


    "Think you can escape just because you can fly? Amateur tricks in the face of experts!" The pursuing cultivators, some of whom were quite powerful, also took to the skies in hot pursuit.


    In an instant, people converged from all directions like a giant net, trapping Sylvia, who was still holding Timothy, in the middle.


    They surged forward like a flood.


    Among these people were not only numerous furious Energy Foundation cultivators but also a few Mystic Core powerhouses.


    With such a formidable encirclement, no one believed Timothy had any chance of escape.


    "Catch him!"


    At a commanding shout, the circle rapidly tightened.


    With rolling anger, the cultivators unleashed their magical treasures, charging forward.


    Within this impenetrable net, Sylvia merely turned her head coldly for a glance.


    Her face was obscured by a veil, making it difficult for anyone to see clearly.


    But as her clear, autumnal eyes swept over them, suddenly, everyone felt as if they were frozen by intense cold.


    "That aura!"


    People''s eyes widened as they felt their bodies shiver uncontrollably.


    In that moment, it was as if they had fallen into an abyss, swallowed by boundless fear.


    An overwhelming pressure, as if it could eclipse the sun and moon, gripped everyone''s throats.


    The terrifying oppression nearly suffocated them.


    "Sta..." The leader, a highly respected Mystic Core powerhouse, tried to shout.


    But before he could finish,


    With a "puff," to the horror of the onlookers,


    A hole was blasted through his abdomen.


    The middle-aged cultivator''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    His body could no longer support itself,blood flowed uncontrollably, and like a kite with its string cut, he fell from the sky.


    "He killed a Mystic Core powerhouse with one strike!"


    At this moment, watching this unbelievable scene, everyone else felt a chill run down their spine, their bodies freezing in place.


    Combined with that brief, terrifying pressure they had just experienced,


    A wave of fear spread through everyone''s hearts.


    The terrifying pressure that could shake mountains and rivers had instantly slain a Mystic Core powerhouse!


    That woman in the veil, there was definitely something off about her!


    "Who is this formidable being with such terrifying power!"


    The cultivators were terrified, retreating continuously.


    Looking at that slender, delicate figure, no one dared to advance any further.


    Although they wanted to avenge Princess Emily, nothing was more important than their lives.


    Even without engaging in battle, they could clearly feel,


    If that ethereal woman truly wished, killing them would be as easy as eating or drinking!

 Chapter 18: Scored a treasure!

    Overwhelmed by fear, they watched helplessly as two figures disappeared into the distance, no one daring to follow.


    Outside the city, Sylvia gently floated down to the ground.


    But...


    Timothy in her arms showed no intention of getting down.


    "Ha, can''t help it, this embrace is just too comfy and soft, makes one not want to leave at all."


    After locking eyes with Sylvia for a while, Timothy chuckled and finally climbed out of her arms.


    The lights of Azure Sea City still shone brightly, barely illuminating the forest beyond the city.


    Timothy took out the colorful kite again and offered it to Sylvia: "How about it, want to learn how to fly a kite?"


    The evening breeze brushed through, causing Sylvia''s waterfall-like hair to flutter softly.


    A hint of longing was unmistakable in her clear, autumnal eyes.


    "I''m not a child!" Sylvia huffed, turning her head away.


    Timothy: "Then I''ll put it away."


    "Hey, don''t."


    Suddenly, Sylvia reached out to stop him, as if making a big decision.


    With a shy glance, she finally took the kite, her voice soft, "Well, I don''t have anything else to do, so if you insist on teaching me, I guess it wouldn''t hurt."


    "At your service, my goddess."


    Timothy smiled, showing her the ropes, hand over hand.


    To his surprise, Sylvia, known as a once-in-a-millennium genius who had dominated her peers and ascended to the throne two hundred years ago, was unexpectedly clumsy.


    It took her hours to get the hang of flying a kite.


    And because of this...


    When she finally managed to control the kite, making it sway and float in the sky, her beautiful eyes seemed to sparkle with a different kind of brilliance as she looked at the colorful lights above.


    "I did it!" She couldn''t help but shout excitedly.


    Realizing she had gotten a bit carried away, Sylvia quickly coughed and shot Timothy a glare.


    The kite floated in the sky, a gentle breeze sweeping through.


    For some reason, she felt a bit empty inside.


    Was it... a longing for more?


    Slowly reeling in the kite, Sylvia carefully stored it in her spatial storage.


    "It''s getting late, let''s call it a night," Sylvia said, turning away and taking a few steps.


    But suddenly, she turned back, seemingly a bit upset: "There were some street foods in the city I wanted to try, but those people ruined it!"


    Timothy said, "No worries, why don''t we go back to Azure Sea City and get a room? Even if the stalls are closed, I can cook for you."


    "Impossible!" Sylvia responded decisively.


    "Why?"


    "Nonsense." sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylvia stuttered a bit: "If we book a room, is it really to eat food? You just want to eat me!"


    Timothy: "��"


    Wow, in such a short time, even the mighty Goddess Sylvia has caught on to the innuendos between couples.


    "Alright, I''ll cook for you another time then," Timothy could only laugh.


    "That''s more like it." Sylvia huffed, and with a breeze, she slowly floated into the air.


    Stealing a glance at Timothy, she transformed into a streak of light and quickly disappeared into the distance.


    After Sylvia had gone, Timothy withdrew his gaze and took out the bonding stone from his pocket.


    The bonding stone flickered with a faint blue light, ready to channel spiritual energy into it whenever he wanted to contact Sylvia.


    Without lingering any longer, Timothy headed back to the Doomed Soul Sect.


    The Doomed Soul Sect was shrouded in silence, as most of its inhabitants had already succumbed to sleep.


    Timothy made a beeline for the Inferno Tower.


    The tower had ten levels, and even the sect leader, Morvran, had only reached the sixth floor.


    Last time, Timothy had also stopped at the sixth level.


    Even with the blessing of his Ancient Saintly Body, he couldn''t withstand the terrifying flames of the Inferno Tower.


    But now, armed with the "Arcane Acceleration Technique" he''d earned from profoundly impacting the worldview of the third princess, things were different.


    With this technique, Timothy could cultivate at a speed twice that of ordinary people.


    Stepping into the Inferno Tower again, the situation was completely different.


    The first six levels were a breeze, posing no threat to him.


    But as Timothy stepped onto the seventh floor, the temperature soared.


    The howling heat waves, like beasts from the abyss, roared and strained to devour him.


    The intense flames twisted the air, enveloping Timothy in unbearable heat.


    "Boom!"


    Flames continuously engulfed his body.


    Despite the Ancient Saintly Body''s ability to mitigate and transform the heat, Timothy''s skin still blackened and blistered, sending waves of pain.


    "Arcane Acceleration Technique."


    Timothy activated the Arcane Acceleration Technique.


    Instantly, it was as if his pathway was clear, his connection with the outside world rapidly expanding.


    A continuous stream of spiritual energy flowed into him, moisturizing his body while resisting the surrounding flames.


    This was the power of double-speed cultivation.


    Such terrifying speed would astonish anyone.


    But the surging flames seemed unwilling to give up, attacking Timothy with even greater ferocity.


    They seemed intent on tearing apart all the spiritual energy around him, to completely engulf him.


    Calmly, Timothy accessed the system and used his remaining three skill points to upgrade the Arcane Acceleration Technique directly to level three.


    "Triple the cultivation speed!"


    In an instant, like a mighty river, an even denser and more massive amount of spiritual energy gathered, turning Timothy''s skin almost pale.


    The surging spiritual energy forcefully suppressed the surrounding flames.


    In a moment, the previously arrogant flames were completely subdued.


    With a thought, Timothy sent a ripple of spiritual energy throughout the seventh floor of the Inferno Tower.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, all was calm.


    The flames and heat waves were gone, and even the seventh level, which even Sect Leader Morvran couldn''t break through, was completely subdued by Timothy!


    Just then, a red glow shimmered from behind.


    Timothy turned around, and a small tower, not much bigger than a palm, gently floated down.


    This small red tower, though not large, radiated intense heat.


    "System, what is this?"


    [Ding, this tower is known as the Inferno Suppression Tower, a flawless Rare-level artifact. It can suppress enemies within the tower using intense flames and has the potential to grow.]


    "Scored a treasure!"


    It was Timothy''s first encounter with a flawless Rare-level artifact.


    Though not an Epic-level, this artifact had growth potential and was extremely practical.


    Quite satisfied, Timothy pocketed the Inferno Suppression Tower.


    Suddenly, a dazzling red light, indicating someone had cleared the level, shone from the seventh floor of the Inferno Tower.


    "Someone has passed the seventh level of the Inferno Tower!"


    In the night sky, when it was noticed that this intense red light came from the seventh floor of the Inferno Tower, the entire Doomed Soul Sect erupted in excitement!

 Chapter 19: Dread Wyvern!

    The Inferno Tower''s flames are scorching hot.


    Ordinary disciples can only train on the first or second floors of the Inferno Tower, while the elders can barely reach the fourth or fifth floors.


    And since centuries ago, even the successive sect leaders have only just managed to reach the sixth floor.


    Who could possibly break through to the seventh floor?


    Amidst the clamor of shouts, the previously pitch-dark Doomed Soul Sect, where most people were asleep, was thrown into complete chaos.


    "Summon all the elders immediately!" Morvran commanded, his face grave as if facing a formidable enemy.


    It was impossible for anyone within the Doomed Soul Sect to reach the seventh floor of the Inferno Tower.


    The only explanation was that someone had infiltrated their ranks.


    But who?


    Morvran''s mind raced.


    Could it be the Bloodthirst Sovereign, who has long coveted our sect''s treasures, or perhaps the Despair Witch?


    Could it be the Abyssal Tyrant, or maybe someone from Goddess Sylvia''s followers!


    He felt a chill run down his spine.


    The intruder had brazenly entered the seventh floor of the Inferno Tower, clearly well-prepared!


    Now that the treasures of the seventh floor had been taken, the Doomed Soul Sect was likely facing a critical moment.


    Any misstep could lead to the sect''s destruction!


    "I''ll go awaken the sacred beast. All elders, quickly form the array. This could very well be the moment that decides the life or death of the Doomed Soul Sect!"


    Morvran shouted to the crowd before swiftly taking off towards the back mountain.


    The elders gathered immediately, all with solemn expressions.


    The disciples were terrified.


    Even the sect leader had to go to the back mountain to awaken the Dread Wyvern, a fierce beast that had fought alongside their ancestors and commanded respect.


    They were likely facing an enemy that could determine the very survival of the Doomed Soul Sect.


    In the heavy atmosphere, some were so frightened that they trembled and dared not even look in the direction of the Inferno Tower. S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet some, suppressing their fear, led the other disciples in a loud chant: "I''m willing to die for the Doomed Soul Sect. After this battle, I''m going home to get married!"


    Many were inspired and joined in the chant: "I''m willing to die for the Doomed Soul Sect. After this battle, I''m going home to get married!"


    "I''m willing to die for the Doomed Soul Sect. After this battle, I''m going home to get married!"


    Two elders stood before the disciples, staring intently towards the Inferno Tower.


    Magical treasures hovered in the air, and perhaps due to the tension, the elders'' white beards trembled slightly.


    The other four elders quickly flew to the four corners of the Doomed Soul Sect.


    "Defensive array, activate!"


    With a loud shout, four beams of light shot into the sky.


    Almost instantly, the already gloomy sky filled with rolling clouds.


    The clouds gathered rapidly, and soon a dark layer completely covered the sky.


    Thunder rumbled ominously at the edge of the sky.


    The thunder brewed within the clouds, like a beast that had been gathering strength for a long time.


    Enduring endless hunger, it could pounce at any moment, unleashing a ferocious energy.


    A cold wind howled, and for a moment, the atmosphere at the Doomed Soul Sect was terrifyingly tense.


    The Dark Veil Barrier, a formation passed down by the ancestors, was only activated during times of great peril.


    But even with the Dark Veil Barrier activated, the elders dared not let their guard down.


    They couldn''t even begin to guess how powerful the enemy hidden within the Inferno Tower might be!


    Any lapse in vigilance could lead the Doomed Soul Sect to its demise!


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, a roar like a baby''s scream echoed from the back mountain, and a massive shadow was cast from the sky.


    "Dread Wyvern!"


    Both elders and disciples looked up at the sky with fear in their hearts.


    The massive shadow, shaped like a demonic dragon with ram''s horns and wings as sturdy as iron, let out a bizarre cry like that of a baby.


    This strange beast, known as the Dread Wyvern, had once established the Doomed Soul Sect, slaughtering countless righteous cultivators and earning a formidable reputation.


    Despite having slept for centuries, the aura emanating from the Dread Wyvern commanded respect and awe, making it difficult for anyone to look directly at it.


    Its strength was even greater than that of the sect leader, Morvran!


    Many disciples had heard of the Dread Wyvern''s fearsome reputation but had never seen it with their own eyes.


    At this moment, alongside their excitement and awe, they also felt an inexplicable pressure.


    Even the sect leader had been forced to summon the Dread Wyvern, indicating that their opponent''s identity and power were truly enigmatic and formidable.


    A powerful gust swept through like a wild storm as the massive figure of the Dread Wyvern slowly descended in front of the Inferno Tower.


    The four beams of light that shot into the sky were charged with immense spiritual energy, and the sound of thunder continued to rumble.


    This solemn display even caused some of the more timid disciples to tremble and avert their gaze, too frightened to look at the scene before them.


    With the Dark Veil Barrier fully activated and the once-feared beast, the Dread Wyvern, awakened, the atmosphere was tense.


    But Morvran''s expression remained grave.


    When he had entered the sixth floor of the Inferno Tower, he had almost been consumed by the flames and had barely passed the trial.


    What kind of terrifying strength did the person who easily passed the seventh floor possess?


    Thunder roared in the sky, and the dense spiritual energy and killing intent permeated the entire Doomed Soul Sect.


    Blue energy waves continuously emerged from Morvran.


    Looking up at the Inferno Tower, his gaze hardened with a chilling murderous intent:


    "Who are you, to come to my Doomed Soul Sect and take our ancestral treasures? Show yourself."


    "If possible, I would prefer to resolve this peacefully."


    His words revealed a deep wariness.


    At that moment, all eyes were fixed on the direction of the Inferno Tower.


    Time seemed to stand still.


    The elders nervously guarded their positions in the array, while many disciples, unable to contain their trembling, gathered fearfully at a distance.


    "Thud, thud, thud."


    In the silence, footsteps echoed from within the Inferno Tower.


    Though faint, each step seemed to tug at the heartstrings.


    The footsteps grew closer and clearer.


    "Sixth floor."


    "Fifth floor."


    "Fourth floor."


    ...


    Countless anxious eyes converged on the exit of the Inferno Tower.


    "Since you refuse to respond, I have no choice but to exert all my strength to secure a chance of survival for the Doomed Soul Sect!"


    Morvran could no longer contain himself and shouted, "Activate the array! Today, everyone must fight for the survival of the Doomed Soul Sect!"


    "Boom!"


    Thunderous roars of thunder struck down, and the vertical pupils of the Dread Wyvern also flashed with a cold light, its massive beak agape.


    A battle that could determine the survival of the Doomed Soul Sect seemed imminent, and many were already resigned to a fight to the death.


    However, amidst this escalating aura of hostility, Timothy calmly walked out of the Inferno Tower.


    Looking at the commotion outside, he was puzzled: "I just took a nap inside the tower, what''s all the fuss about?"

 Chapter 20: I might have misunderstood!

    [You''ve profoundly impacted the worldview of over a hundred Demonic Sect disciples]


    [You''ve profoundly impacted the worldview of the Demonic Sect elders]


    [You''ve profoundly impacted the worldview of Sect Leader Morvran]


    [Reward received, +2 skill points]


    [Reward received, +1 lottery draw]


    [Reward received, one Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill]


    Timothy: "Huh?"


    Why does it seem like some weird rewards got mixed in?


    But... ahem, maybe they''ll come in handy later.


    At this moment, the entire Doomed Soul Sect seemed to freeze, everyone just stood there, dumbfounded.


    Four beams of light shot into the clouds, and the thunder was still roaring.


    Many had even steeled themselves for a death-defying battle, their bodies tense, hearts filled with resolve, fully geared up for combat.


    Some even made the bold vow, "After this battle, I''m going home to get married."


    And who shows up? Timothy?!


    "Holy crap, is this for real?"


    "Even the Sect Leader could only barely reach the sixth level, how on earth did Timothy clear the seventh level of the Inferno Tower?"


    "Timothy, why is it you?" Morvran was also embarrassingly at a loss for where to put his face.


    He had personally ordered the entire sect to be ready for a battle that could happen at any moment.


    Activated the Dark Veil Barrier, awakened the sacred beast, the Dread Wyvern. sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And in the end, there was no enemy intent on destroying the Doomed Soul Sect breaking into the seventh level.


    "Weren''t you just at the Aura Initiation stage, how did you..."


    "Holy shit!"


    Morvran almost freaked out when he took a closer look and felt the aura around Timothy.


    Just this morning, Timothy was merely at the Aura Initiation level, and in just one night, he had broken through to the Energy Foundation stage.


    Knowing how many have stumbled at this threshold, countless people failing to cross this formidable barrier, and here he was, breezing through it?


    One night, one person, one miracle, is this guy even human?


    Timothy casually waved his hand: "Chill, chill, I didn''t do it on purpose. I just couldn''t sleep tonight, so I went up there for a stroll, and accidentally stumbled upon a little heritage treasure, which caused all this commotion."


    As he spoke, a small tower the size of a palm, wrapped in blazing flames, appeared in Timothy''s hand.


    Though none had seen it with their own eyes, almost everyone remembered the glorious past of the Sect recorded in the histories.


    This was no small heritage treasure,this was one of the most powerful magical artifacts left by the ancestors of the Doomed Soul Sect, the Inferno Suppression Tower!


    A flawless Rare-level artifact, with potential for further advancement!


    After a moment of silence, a wave of frenzied cheers erupted.


    "Brother Timothy is so badass!"


    "Brother Timothy, you''re a legend forever!"


    "Brother Timothy, I want to have your babies!"


    Many regretted not realizing earlier that Timothy had been hiding his true strength!


    Many had suppressed Timothy in the past.


    Now, even if they wanted to cozy up to him, they didn''t dare.


    If by any chance Brother Timothy remembered their past actions, not just clinging to his coattails, even a casual settling of old scores could be enough to end their lives.


    From the crowd, Yvenna hurried forward.


    Instinctively, she wanted to throw herself into Timothy''s arms, but after hesitating, she stopped herself.


    Yet tears streamed down her clear eyes.


    The moment the Inferno Tower began to glow, while others were panicking and trying to flee, Yvenna was the first to worry about Timothy''s safety and rushed to his residence.


    But she found it empty.


    She initially thought something terrible had happened to Timothy and frantically searched for him, anxiety overwhelming her.


    Fortunately, she was mistaken.


    Amid her tears, Yvenna instinctively leaned towards Timothy.


    Her delicate body trembled slightly, evoking a deep sense of pity.


    Seeing this, numerous disciples who secretly admired Yvenna felt like they were soaking in a tub full of lemon juice, the sourness almost making their teeth fall out.


    If possible, they would rather break an arm if it meant Yvenna would cry over them like that just once!


    But such a dream scenario was never meant for them.


    As Timothy was about to say something to the tearfully pitiful Yvenna in front of him, he suddenly noticed a faint blue light flickering at his chest.


    "Damn!" His heart skipped a beat, sensing trouble.


    This faint blue light was from the bonding stone.


    The bonding stone could transmit voice and images, but it also had a significant drawback.


    Because of the vast difference in cultivation levels between him and Sylvia, she could secretly spy on him through the bonding stone, but he couldn''t do the same.


    At this moment, the blue light likely meant Sylvia was observing him through the bonding stone.


    Instantly, Timothy transformed into the epitome of a gentleman: "Yvenna, please, we must maintain some decorum. After all, distance makes the heart grow fonder."


    Saying this, he extended his hand and very uprightly pushed Yvenna''s shoulder away.


    Yvenna was stunned, looking somewhat bewildered.


    Was she being rejected?


    But...


    Recalling how Timothy had previously guided her in cultivation and helped her confront her past, she couldn''t believe that the same Brother Timothy who had lied about having a wife to set her on the right path would do such a thing.


    What could be the reason then?


    Could it be...


    Timothy could have entered the Inferno Tower during the day, but why choose the night, causing a sensation throughout the entire Doomed Soul Sect?


    Combining all that Brother Timothy had done before, and that recent push...


    It must be!


    Yvenna felt a sting in her nose, her eyes once again filling with tears.


    All that Brother Timothy had done was for her!


    Previously, it was to make her face her inner self and focus solely on cultivation.


    And everything he did today was to show her...


    Though the path of cultivation is long, there is always a light that shines through the darkness!


    And this gesture of pushing her away wasn''t about distancing.


    It was Brother Timothy hoping she would succeed in her cultivation before reconsidering their past feelings.


    "I never realized Brother Timothy''s intentions were so profound. If I hadn''t thought hard, I might have misunderstood!"


    Tears blurred her vision as Yvenna cried, her heart making an unprecedented resolution.


    She must strive in her cultivation, do everything possible to catch up to Brother Timothy.


    Only then would she be worthy of passing Brother Timothy''s test and fulfilling her heart''s desire!


    "Brother Timothy, thank you."


    Though Yvenna didn''t approach him again, her gaze was tender and full of emotion.


    Tears traced her beautiful face, making her look even more delicate and pitiable.


    Timothy felt a headache coming on: "Why does it feel like this girl is getting even more complicated?"

 Chapter 21: Bloodthirst Sovereign

    It seemed like there was always a whiff of romance in the air, which really ticked off the ancient beast, Dread Wyvern. With a scowl, its eerie eyes fixed on Timothy.


    Morvran was startled.


    Every time Dread Wyvern was summoned, it was almost always a matter of life and death for the Doomed Soul Sect.


    And now, for some inexplicable reason, he had called upon Dread Wyvern, so it was no surprise that the creature was furious.


    But Dread Wyvern was a sacred beast that had fought alongside the original sect leader of the Doomed Soul Sect, and it was even stronger than Morvran.


    If it was fully provoked, the consequences could be dire.


    Morvran hurried forward, trying to calm the raging beast.


    But Timothy, noticing the tension, sauntered up to Dread Wyvern and exclaimed in awe.


    "Wow, what a huge Wyvern!"


    Then, without any hesitation, he patted Dread Wyvern on the head.


    At that moment, Morvran turned pale, his heart pounding.


    How revered was the sacred beast, Dread Wyvern?


    It was a ferocious creature that had slaughtered countless righteous foes alongside the sect''s first leader, and no one had ever tamed it.


    In the Doomed Soul Sect, its status was almost equal to that of the sect leader.


    Even Morvran himself wouldn''t dare touch it, yet Timothy had just casually stroked Dread Wyvern''s head!


    This was bad news!


    Before Morvran could intervene, it was too late. A chilling, baby-like wail echoed throughout the Doomed Soul Sect.


    A howling wind swept up from Dread Wyvern''s massive form, its sinister vertical pupils filled with bone-chilling cold and fury.


    Dread Wyvern was thoroughly enraged, its huge claws, mixed with a fierce wind, lashed out at Timothy, clearly intending to kill him on the spot.


    "Get out of the way!" Morvran cried out in horror.


    If that claw hit, even if Timothy was incredibly strong, he would surely die.


    But Timothy, targeted by Dread Wyvern, showed no intention of dodging. Calmly, he pulled out a bonding stone from his pocket.


    The stone emitted a soft blue light, its halo flickering peacefully, and a thread of its essence quietly flowed into Dread Wyvern''s massive body.


    In an instant, the murderous aura and fierce momentum of Dread Wyvern froze.


    A strange chill emerged, and even with its thick feathers, it felt as if it was plunged into an icy pit, as if thousands of sharp ice blades were hanging over its head.


    Contained within this small stone was the oppressive force of an Emperor-level powerhouse!


    The immense pressure was terrifying, like a towering mountain hanging overhead, making it hard for Dread Wyvern to breathe.


    Overwhelmed by boundless fear, the once fearsome Dread Wyvern, which had dominated the world and left behind a notorious legacy, now trembled uncontrollably.


    It seemed to sense clearly that if it harbored any murderous intent, it would be reduced to ashes before it could strike, obliterated in an instant!


    It was precisely because of its limited intelligence that it could sense the terror of death more acutely.


    Its claws returned to the ground, and the once fierce Dread Wyvern completely cowered.


    Trembling, its massive body gradually bowed down, and its huge head dared not resist any longer, resting in front of Timothy.


    "That''s more like it," Timothy said, satisfied as he patted its head.


    Indeed, the wife''s tools are the most useful.


    Although he had to avoid using the bonding stone''s oppressive force on others to keep from revealing too much, it was fine to use it on such a beast.


    "Good boy, good boy," Timothy soothed as he stroked Dread Wyvern''s head, just like petting a well-behaved little dog.


    Watching this scene unfold, Morvran almost cried tears of relief.


    He still fantasized about one day getting revenge on Timothy, but not only had the sect''s disciples become his fervent followers, even Dread Wyvern had meekly submitted. sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this rate, wouldn''t he, the sect leader, soon be replaced?


    [Strong impact on Dread Wyvern''s view of life as a beast]


    [Strong impact on Morvran''s worldview]


    [Completed hidden mission, conquered the entire Doomed Soul Sect]


    [Reward unlocked: First meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body]


    "A hidden mission triggered!"


    Hearing the system''s notification, Timothy was thrilled.


    And the reward was beyond his expectations.


    "The first meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body?"


    It seemed that his Ancient Saintly Body had a total of eight meridians.


    Each meridian was like a shackle,once unlocked, it would release the hidden power of the Saintly Body.


    As the system''s voice faded, suddenly, flames surged up, instantly burning the clothes on Timothy''s arms to ashes.


    On his arms appeared fiery, molten gold patterns, radiating intense heat.


    An immense aura burst forth from within him, majestic and solid as a mountain, impenetrable.


    Amidst the flames, Timothy''s eyes sparkled.


    He had just stepped into the Energy Foundation phase, but in an instant, he seemed like a divine being, exuding an overwhelming presence.


    "So this is the Ancient Saintly Body with the first meridian unlocked?"


    Exhaling a breath that seemed to carry a Cosmic Aura, Timothy couldn''t help but clench his fists.


    He felt as if his fists contained the power to shake mountains and destroy cities.


    And this was just the first meridian,if all eight were unlocked, what a terrifying force he would become!


    No wonder the Ancient Saintly Body was considered the most mystical and sacred body.


    Not only was it mysterious and rare, but it was also extremely difficult to unlock.


    Without the system, even someone possessing the Ancient Saintly Body might never be able to unlock its potential!


    The sacred beast Dread Wyvern lay humbly on the ground, the four pillars of light from the protective formation slowly faded, and the dark clouds in the sky also began to disperse.


    The entire Doomed Soul Sect seemed to relax.


    But just then, a cold voice echoed from the horizon.


    "What a grand setup,you''ve even activated your strongest defense formation. Who exactly are you welcoming?"


    "Thanks to you, I''ve found this place."


    "Otherwise, those petty tricks outside would have really been a nuisance."


    From the clouds, two figures approached.


    One was an old man in a black robe, his face gaunt but emitting a strange aura.


    The other was a giant of a man, standing at 6 feet 9 inches tall, with a physique much more robust than an average person.


    "The one called Bloodthirst Sovereign, Drevok!" Morvran''s pupils suddenly dilated.


    His worst fears realized, Drevok was one of his most dreaded adversaries.


    With mid-stage Mystic Core strength and mastery of bizarre and unparalleled techniques.


    And his nephew, though lesser in cultivation, was unmatched in physical strength.


    Unexpectedly, it wasn''t him who had breached the Inferno Tower, but he had come nonetheless!


    "Bloodthirst Sovereign, our grudges have been resolved,what brings you here?" Morvran was clearly apprehensive.


    "What brings you here?"


    "Hmph, today, I''ve come to take this young man''s life!" Drevok snorted coldly, his gaze chillingly fixed on Timothy.

 Chapter 22: The protection of the Supreme Goddess!

    "Looking for me?" Timothy''s gaze sharpened as he looked up at the sky.


    Standing next to Bloodthirst Sovereign Drevok was the burly man whom Timothy had knocked down in three moves at the Azure Sea City arena.


    "If it weren''t for you, my nephew Exar would have already won the arena and become the husband of the Third Princess of the Phoenix Kingdom."


    "Then, controlling the entire Phoenix Kingdom from the shadows would have been within my grasp."


    "You ruined my plans, and you still dare to talk back?"


    "Today, I will tear apart you, the schemer!"


    Drevok roared angrily. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, a tremendous oppressive force descended from the sky.


    The clouds instantly thickened, and the sound of thunder seemed to carry endless fury.


    [System Alert: Bloodthirst Sovereign Drevok planned for his nephew Exar to marry the Third Princess of the Phoenix Kingdom and secretly control the kingdom. Now that the host has foiled his scheme, he is furious and petty. A temporary mission is triggered for the host to slay Exar. Successful completion will reward an Epic-level technique.


    Failure will immediately transport the host to Goddess Sylvia''s chamber, note: Goddess Sylvia is currently bathing.]


    Timothy: "��"


    For a moment, he almost wanted to fail the mission on purpose.


    But then he thought, what if Sylvia doesn''t react in time and accidentally kills him? That wouldn''t be worth it.


    Besides, an Epic-level technique sounds pretty rewarding. Better to complete the mission.


    Just then, Exar''s muscular body fell from the sky.


    With a thunderous crash, as he hit the ground, spiderweb-like cracks appeared instantly.


    Amidst the rising dust, his robust body seemed even more imposing.


    "Let''s settle yesterday''s grudge with your life!"


    Two red glows appeared amidst the dust.


    As the flying dust settled, Exar had transformed completely.


    Two spiral yet sharp horns grew on his head, his eyes blood-red and emitting a murderous red glow.


    His body had grown a third larger, with muscles twisted and covered in nauseating, maggot-like blue veins.


    A wild and fierce aura emanated from him, causing everyone from the Doomed Soul Sect to feel wary.


    "Beastification!" Even Morvran was shocked.


    His fear of Drevok stemmed from Drevok''s mastery of this bizarre and powerful beastification curse.


    "Be careful, it''s not the old man himself, but the power of beastification is not to be underestimated!" Morvran shouted urgently.


    But it was already too late.


    "Boom."


    Exar, now with hairy claws for feet, stomped the ground, sending rocks flying.


    In an instant, his figure turned into a fierce grenade hurtling forward.


    His fist, thicker than an average human head, brought a howling wind as it smashed down.


    This punch seemed to carry the force to collapse mountains and shatter everything!


    "Young man, show some respect for the martial arts!"


    Though unprepared, Timothy reacted in an instant.


    His spiritual energy concentrated at one point, and he burst forth with terrifying speed.


    Leaping back, Timothy narrowly dodged the punch.


    "Boom!"


    The giant fist hit the ground, creating a huge crater with a loud crash.


    The shattered rocks exploded outward, a testament to the terrifying power of that punch.


    "Roar!"


    Exar, now fully beastified, seemed unable to speak normally, but still opened his massive jaws to let out a roar of fury.


    For Timothy, a single breath was all the time he needed.


    "Ancient Saintly Body''s first meridian, activate!"


    Suddenly, flames enveloped Timothy''s arms.


    As the fire dissipated, magma-like golden patterns flowed over them.


    A majestic aura, tinged with a hint of the divine, surrounded Timothy.


    "This kid''s not right!"


    In the sky, Drevok''s aged, murky eyes suddenly widened, sensing something terribly amiss.


    He hurried to intervene, but it was already too late.


    Consumed by rage, the beastified Exar sprung forward again, his arms bulging with rock-hard muscles, as he lunged fiercely at Timothy.


    The wind howled past, but Timothy stood his ground.


    Golden light gathered on his arms, meeting Exar''s fearsome, hairy claws head-on.


    "Boom!"


    In the muffled sound of the collision, tangible ripples spread outward.


    Between the two fists, sparks of golden light flickered.


    Exar, looking at his own burly arm, widened his eyes in shock.


    "Crack, crack, crack."


    The sound of bones breaking echoed, and his solid muscles instantly went limp.


    His entire arm retracted violently, hanging down as intense pain overwhelmed him, causing Exar to roar in agony.


    His wild, fierce eyes stared fixedly at Timothy as he opened his fanged mouth, biting down desperately.


    His mouth was filled with a foul, nauseating stench, and his fangs were razor-sharp.


    A streak of light flashed by, and with incredible speed, Timothy effortlessly bypassed all of Exar''s defenses and grabbed his face with one hand.


    Even with little consciousness left, Exar felt the threat of death looming.


    He panicked, struggling desperately.


    "Crack."


    The magma-like golden glow flowed into Timothy''s arm, the dazzling light seemingly engulfing Exar''s entire body.


    Surging flames roared, continuously swirling around Timothy''s body.


    An immense pressure spread outwards.


    "Crack!"


    A crisp, clear sound echoed.


    It was from Exar''s massive skull!


    With just a casual flick of Timothy''s fingers, his skull completely fractured.


    Instantly, the previously savage Exar calmed down.


    His body seemed to lose all strength, his head drooping and knees hitting the ground, collapsing like mud.


    The next moment, towering flames burst forth from Timothy''s hand.


    In the palm of his hand, Exar''s head was engulfed by intense heat, turning into charred remains.


    His muscular body could no longer resist and collapsed with a thud.


    Exar, whose strength had been greatly enhanced by beastification, was easily killed within a few moves!


    "Damn it!"


    In the sky, Drevok was uncontrollably furious, his eyes filled with red veins.


    The terrifying pressure of a Mystic Core powerhouse surged from him. Drevok, completely enraged, transformed his hands into claws and dove straight at Timothy.


    "This one seems a bit tough," Timothy noted, his expression slightly more serious.


    If he really had to face Drevok head-on, even with the first meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body activated, he wouldn''t stand a chance.


    But just then, a faint celestial music suddenly came from the horizon.


    Like a gentle stream, echoing through a quiet valley.


    "By the decree of the Supreme Goddess, from this moment on, Timothy is under the protection of the Supreme Goddess!"

 Chapter 23: Please, Celestial Envoy, do accept our submission

    All eyes were drawn to the distant sky.


    Amidst the faint strains of celestial music, a figure slowly drifted in.


    Her pale blue dress fluttered elegantly in the wind��beautiful yet simple and efficient, without any hint of excess.


    The woman, who approached riding the wind, wore no makeup, yet her features were exquisitely delicate, as if carved from ivory.


    More importantly, she exuded a brisk, commanding aura.


    Clearly not a man, yet she seemed to radiate a sharp, untouchable majesty.


    "Who is this goddess?" someone gasped.


    Suddenly, Morvran''s eyes widened in shock, hardly believing what he saw.


    Descending from the sky was none other than Zephyra, one of the twelve Celestial Envoys under Goddess Sylvia!


    Zephyra, the Celestial Envoy from the Star Palace, was already a legend.


    A powerhouse from Ocean''s Gate, her Celestial Blade had swept through the Demonic Sects of the world.


    Her sword always drew blood, yet no one had ever seen its blade.


    Because anyone who forced Zephyra to draw her sword never lived to tell the tale.


    Why would she come to the Doomed Soul Sect?


    Morvran was terrified.


    The situation had completely surpassed his understanding, and at this moment, he dared not utter another word.


    Because the situation was utterly out of control.


    Zephyra''s power was terrifying beyond imagination,if she truly became enraged, even the combined might of the Doomed Soul Sect would stand no chance against her.


    But Drevok, already lost in a rage, seemed oblivious to Zephyra''s arrival.


    Dark mist enveloped his entire body.


    In an instant, Drevok''s form swelled massively, his rock-hard body even tearing through his outer garments.


    Two spiral horns protruded from his head, his appearance now similar to the monster Exar had transformed into earlier.


    But what set him apart was the overwhelming, terrifying pressure emanating from him.


    Already possessing the strength of a Mystic Core, his power had now multiplied several times over with this monstrous transformation!


    A strange, shrieking sound filled the air as Drevok, shrouded in black mist, charged towards Timothy.


    His formidable presence was unstoppable!


    This was why Morvran feared him.


    With the physical strength Drevok possessed in his transformed state, no one could withstand his blow.


    The foul black mist spread rapidly, his monstrous form bursting with unmatched speed, closing the distance to the ground.


    "Hmph, stubborn fool," Zephyra said coldly, her hand lightly resting on the hilt of her sword.


    She drew her sword, then sheathed it.


    It happened in the blink of an eye,no one even saw the blade, only catching a glimpse of a cold flash across the sky.


    The next moment, Drevok''s massive, muscular form abruptly stopped.


    A huge gash ran from his right shoulder down to his abdomen, blood gushing out.


    He seemed to want to resist, but after spewing more blood, Drevok''s body visibly shrank.


    His flesh withered, utterly defeated.


    Without any strength left to struggle, Drevok''s dried, wrinkled body fell from the sky, crashing to the ground.


    In the pool of blood, there was no more movement.


    With that single stroke, not only had she cut through his body, but she had also extinguished his soul!


    One strike, one kill!


    The Doomed Soul Sect fell silent.


    Even those who hadn''t heard of the Bloodthirst Sovereign could sense from Drevok''s monstrous transformation the terrifying pressure of his strength.


    And yet, facing such a beast, Zephyra had dispatched him with a single, seemingly effortless stroke��their eyes couldn''t even catch her drawing her sword.


    Just how powerful was this Celestial Envoy Zephyra?


    Even more terrifying was the fact that Zephyra was only one of the twelve Celestial Envoys.


    And the Goddess Sylvia they served��how fearsome must she be!


    Before, these disciples hadn''t realized the gravity of their situation.


    But now, having witnessed the power of the Celestial Envoy firsthand, they felt a chill down their spines, regretting their past actions.


    They couldn''t fathom how Timothy, who had personally delivered a challenge to Goddess Sylvia, had managed to return unscathed.


    To Zephyra, slaying Drevok seemed like a trivial matter.


    She drifted down beside Timothy, her eyes still cold and proud, her voice icy and defiant: "I am here by the command of Goddess Sylvia to take you with me. Come."


    Timothy was taken aback, not expecting things to escalate so suddenly.


    Hadn''t he and Sylvia agreed to meet another day? Why the rush to take him to the Sky Sanctuary today?


    Moreover, given his identity as a disciple of the Demonic Sect, he figured his presence there might stir some controversy.


    But soon, he realized the reason.


    When Yvenna had shown a shy demeanor earlier, the bonding stone had connected them.


    So... the supreme goddess was jealous!


    A jealous wife is a serious matter. It seemed he really had no choice but to go.


    "Let''s not delay then,I''ll come now," Timothy said immediately.


    Zephyra nodded in approval, seemingly satisfied with Timothy''s decisive response.


    She turned, her gaze icy as she swept over the members of the Doomed Soul Sect, "Though Timothy hails from the Demonic Sect, his true nature remains untainted."


    "Goddess Sylvia has a discerning eye and appreciates his abilities and potential, thus she has summoned Timothy to the Sky Sanctuary."


    "From now on, Timothy shall have the honor of serving under the goddess."


    "If the Doomed Soul Sect wishes to submit and sincerely seeks reform,"


    "Should you pass the scrutiny, there might also be a chance to be taken under the control of the Star Palace."


    Her words carried a tone of condescension.


    Implicitly, even if the Doomed Soul Sect submitted, they weren''t worthy of being directly under Goddess Sylvia''s command,they could only serve as underlings, enjoying the protection of the Star Palace.


    And it seemed as if this was a great favor to them.


    This made many disciples feel indignant.


    Their leader had often said that the Doomed Soul Sect had a long history and had once been a great Demonic Sect. Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was the only one among the major Demonic Sects that had dared to challenge Goddess Sylvia.


    A leader so proud and disdainful of all righteous cultivators, a supreme demon lord, how could he possibly submit?


    Even if Goddess Sylvia was incredibly powerful, a great man like their leader would rather die standing than live kneeling!


    Knowing full well the risks of refusal,


    All expectant eyes turned to Morvran.


    But amidst these gazes, Morvran suddenly lost his usual proud demeanor.


    With a sycophantic grin, he chuckled, "Please, Celestial Envoy, do accept our submission."


    "And..."


    With a beaming smile, Morvran clapped Timothy on the back, "Timothy, you''ve earned great merit. The position of deputy sect leader will be yours."

 Chapter 24: Oh? You said... girlfriend?

    "Master, this just isn''t right!"


    Everyone from the Doomed Soul Sect, whether disciples or elders, found Morvran''s decision utterly unacceptable.


    The sect had never had a deputy master before.


    Even the most respected elders weren''t qualified for such a position.


    And to make matters worse, Timothy had now become the first traitor to pledge allegiance to Goddess Sylvia.


    "How dare you! Timothy is now favored by Goddess Sylvia,who are you to question that?"


    "Goddess Sylvia is a supreme being, far beyond your understanding."


    "Timothy being chosen by her is a huge opportunity, and it''s bringing our Doomed Soul Sect a whole new path to follow."


    "This achievement isn''t just about being deputy master. If Timothy were to lead the Doomed Soul Sect, it wouldn''t be too much!"


    Morvran spoke passionately, looking righteous and gazing into the distance, "It was my fault before, I lost my true self and fell into the Demonic Sect."


    "But starting today, under Timothy''s leadership, I am determined to reform and lead you all to offer our endless loyalty to Goddess Sylvia!"


    "Bro, you really get me, Master Morvran," Timothy laughed, clapping Morvran on the shoulder.


    "Ha! As the deputy master, you''ll be equal to me, so no more calling me master."


    "Alright then, I''ll switch it up."


    "Brother Morgan~"


    "Brother Timothy~"


    "Brother Morgan~"


    "Brother Timothy~"


    And just like that, two men, centuries apart in age, who were just a second ago master and disciple, burst into raucous laughter, scheming together.


    The disciples of the Doomed Soul Sect: "..."


    Suddenly, it dawned on them that this was probably more like what a Demonic Sect should be...


    Having established his position as deputy master, Timothy planned to leave.


    But from the crowd, Yvenna hurried forward.


    "Brother Timothy, take care on your journey, and make sure to come back and visit me," she said, looking up at him with pitiful, affectionate eyes.


    "I made this sachet for you, Brother Timothy. Every herb in it was handpicked by me from the cliffs. Please, take it." Yvenna carefully pulled out a finely made sachet from near her chest, still warm with her body heat and scent.


    The craftsmanship of the sachet was exquisite, and the herbs inside were clearly very precious.


    A faint aura emanated from it, subtly nourishing anyone close by.


    Clearly, Yvenna had put a lot of effort into gathering these herbs and making the sachet.


    Timothy waved it off, "Let''s not, I might be heading to Sky Sanctuary, but I can come back anytime."


    "Brother Timothy, please take it. This sachet isn''t just a farewell gift, it represents my feelings too!"


    Hearing this, Timothy was even more reluctant: "Let''s not."


    "Brother Timothy."


    "Uh."


    "Brother Timothy!" S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yvenna looked like she was on the verge of tears, her eyes misty and her slight frame trembling as if she might start crying at any moment.


    Timothy felt a bit helpless,he hadn''t really interacted with her much, how had he caught her attention?


    Seeing Yvenna looking so pitiful and about to cry, Timothy sighed, checked that the bonding stone wasn''t glowing, and finally accepted the sachet.


    "Thank you, Brother Timothy!" Immediately, Yvenna''s eyes lit up like stars.


    She excitedly tried to throw herself into Timothy''s arms.


    Timothy quickly extended his arm, holding her at bay by the head, and said sternly, "The path of cultivation is long. Remember to focus on your training and not let romantic distractions cloud your future."


    ''Timothy actually touched my head!''


    Feeling the hand that was keeping her at a distance, Yvenna focused all her attention on the top of her head.


    Although Timothy''s touch wasn''t gentle, he had indeed touched her head!


    He spoke of not letting romantic feelings interfere with cultivation, but he still touched her head.


    This means... Timothy really does have special feelings for me!


    Yvenna''s eyes sparkled with emotion, and she looked extremely excited. "Don''t worry, Brother Timothy, I will definitely work hard to catch up to you!"


    "Good, keep it up," Timothy nodded.


    The outcome was good, but why did he always feel that this girl was a bit off?


    As they ascended into the clouds with Zephyra, below them, Yvenna waved goodbye reluctantly, her tears seemingly mingling with the breeze.


    "Is that your girlfriend?" Zephyra asked curiously after they had traveled some distance.


    "Of course not, she''s just a junior sister who''s somewhat close to me," Timothy explained immediately.


    Despite Yvenna''s longing looks, despite her personally giving him a sachet, despite her nearly throwing herself into his arms.


    But he was really innocent!


    "Somewhat close?" Zephyra seemed completely unconvinced.


    "Let''s drop it, I don''t really understand these things," Zephyra moved on from the topic.


    Before becoming a holy envoy, as one of the Goddess''s most capable generals, Zephyra had assassinated countless strong foes with a single dagger.


    Anyone who defied Goddess Sylvia was terrified, as they never knew when their head might be effortlessly taken.


    Even years later, now that Zephyra had become one of the twelve holy envoys, her formidable reputation still made many tremble.


    Dedicated to serving the Goddess, she never understood romantic feelings between men and women.


    The clouds slowly drifted as they finally reached Sky Sanctuary.


    Outside Sylvia''s chamber, Zephyra instructed Timothy, "The Supreme Goddess said you risked your life to enter Sky Sanctuary alone in pursuit of the great path."


    "Your ability to earn the Goddess''s praise is impressive."


    "From today, you will be an outer disciple of Sky Sanctuary."


    "After I report to the Supreme Goddess, I will lead you into Sky Sanctuary."


    Timothy nodded and stayed put.


    Zephyra entered the chamber alone.


    Amidst the misty clouds, far from the ethereal figure, Zephyra knelt on one knee with utmost respect: "Supreme Goddess, I have brought Timothy back."


    Sylvia nodded in approval, "You''ve done well. How is the Doomed Soul Sect?"


    "The Doomed Soul Sect submitted immediately upon hearing the name of the Supreme Goddess."


    "And..."


    Having been diligent for many years, Zephyra had finally learned a bit of flattery and decided to give it a try.


    "What else? Go on."


    Trying flattery for the first time, Zephyra was a bit embarrassed: "Ahem, the Goddess truly has an eye for talent, wise and clever, selecting someone like Timothy who is indeed extraordinary."


    "Oh? What do you find extraordinary about him?" Sylvia seemed interested.


    Zephyra casually praised a couple of Timothy''s qualities and then added, "Moreover, Timothy seems to value relationships highly. I saw him and his girlfriend parting with such affection, it was quite touching."


    After saying this, Zephyra couldn''t help but smile proudly.


    She really knew how to flatter! This indirect way of praising was sure to please the Goddess!


    "Oh? You said... girlfriend?"


    For some reason, Zephyra suddenly felt a chilling coldness.

 Chapter 25: Smack, smack, smack

    "Girlfriend? But I thought Timothy didn''t have one," Sylvia squinted her eyes, a playful smile spreading across her face as she looked at Zephyra.


    It was rare for Zephyra to see the goddess smile, and now that she finally did, it inexplicably sent a shiver down her spine.


    Was it just her imagination? Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It must be.


    Zephyra quickly perked up again, proud of herself for learning so many social skills just to please the goddess today.


    One of those skills was to compliment others to indirectly praise someone she admired.


    If the goddess praised Timothy, then by praising Timothy, she was essentially complimenting the goddess''s good taste.


    Not only was this a slick way to suck up, but it also wasn''t too obvious.


    She really was a little genius!


    Zephyra beamed with confidence: "Don''t worry, Goddess, her and Timothy are really close. She was so sad to leave him, even cried a bit. That just shows how tight they are."


    Sylvia''s voice turned icy: "Oh? Sad to leave, you say? And you''re close with Timothy too?"


    "How close exactly?"


    Zephyra puffed out her chest, looking quite smug, "As close as can be!"


    "Is that so? That''s nice to hear."


    But as soon as she finished speaking, Zephyra felt a chilling cold envelop her.


    She shuddered, suddenly feeling uneasy, and quickly backtracked: "Heh, I mean, Goddess, maybe I exaggerated a tiny bit."


    "If I said anything wrong, just pretend you didn''t hear it."


    Sylvia''s lips curled into a strange smile, her voice soft, "Turn around."


    "Huh? Turn around for what?"


    Zephyra was puzzled but didn''t dare disobey, so she turned around.


    Sylvia commanded, "Stick out your butt."


    Zephyra''s confusion deepened, yet she suppressed her embarrassment and did as told.


    Then Sylvia continued, "Lift your skirt."


    Zephyra''s face turned pale: "Goddess, you��!"


    But before she could react further, Sylvia raised her hand and brought it down sharply.


    "Smack!"


    ...


    "Smack, smack, smack."


    "What''s that noise?"


    Outside the goddess''s chamber, Timothy thought he heard some strange, muffled sounds.


    And was that a woman''s crying mixed in?


    But this was the mighty Goddess Sylvia''s chamber. He must have heard wrong.


    "Why isn''t she coming out yet?"


    After a tense wait, Timothy finally saw Zephyra emerge from the chamber door.


    But he was stunned.


    The Zephyra who had just slain the Mystic Core''s old monster Drevok, radiating a heroic aura, now limped pitifully, clutching her butt.


    Her face was streaked with tears, her eyes red from crying, looking utterly pitiable and heart-wrenching.


    "What happened to you?" Timothy asked, a bit awkwardly.


    "Nothing! I absolutely won''t say a word!"


    Zephyra cried even harder.


    She couldn''t understand it��after all her efforts to master the art of flattery, not only had she failed, but she''d also gotten spanked by the goddess!


    The last time the goddess had spanked her was a hundred years ago, when she''d made a huge mistake.


    And this time, she hadn''t done anything wrong at all. Zephyra felt so wronged!


    "Head to the chamber, the Supreme Goddess wants to speak with you," Zephyra said, kneeling outside the chamber, her voice full of grievance.


    Timothy sensed something was off.


    He had thought that after their last date, which had gone so well, maybe next time they might even progress to kissing. But now, it seemed like things had taken a drastic turn!


    With no choice, Timothy steeled himself and entered the chamber.


    As he walked in and saw the stunning figure before him, he couldn''t help but think to himself.


    "My wife is truly the best. No matter how many times I see her, she''s always just as beautiful."


    "I''ve missed you so much today, it''s been torture," Timothy said, feigning heartache as he approached.


    "Missed me? I wonder who exactly you''ve been missing," Sylvia''s voice was icy cold.


    Timothy suddenly realized something was wrong and looked closely.


    Sylvia''s beautiful face was smiling sweetly, but the smile seemed to carry a chilling undertone, almost terrifying.


    "What the hell is going on here?"


    Recalling how the mighty envoy Zephyra had just left crying and clutching her butt, Timothy felt a shiver run down his spine.


    He cleared his throat awkwardly and tried to smooth things over, "Sylvia, don''t believe everything you hear. You know, seeing is believing."


    "Really? Then perhaps you can explain your girlfriend at the Doomed Soul Sect, and your ''close relationship'' with Envoy Zephyra?" Sylvia''s voice was light and melodious, very pleasant to the ears.


    But to Timothy, it sounded terrifying.


    "Honey, listen to me, I mean, let me explain..."


    ...


    An hour later, Timothy straightened his disheveled clothes.


    It wasn''t that kind of mess!


    ...After a heartfelt and eloquent defense, he had somehow managed to clear himself of suspicion.


    But looking at the pillar behind him, which was thick enough for three people to embrace and had been cleanly sliced in half, Timothy still felt a chill.


    After all, his own manhood was nowhere near as thick as that pillar.


    If it had been struck by that sword, it would have been the end of him.


    Sylvia still seemed somewhat angry: "Are you sure everything you said was true?"


    "Of course, trust me. I just met Envoy Zephyra today, we barely spoke on the road. And that junior sister inside, I just taught her some cultivation techniques, that''s all," Timothy insisted earnestly.


    "Alright," Sylvia finally sighed and sheathed her sword, which had been shimmering with a cold light.


    "You''ve finally calmed down! Long live understanding!" Timothy exclaimed excitedly.


    "Cough, I may have been a bit hasty," Sylvia admitted, slightly embarrassed as she turned her head away.


    After all, the image of her carrying Timothy in a princess hold in front of many monks the night before was still fresh in her mind.


    Timothy smiled, "Admitting one''s mistakes is a great quality, honey."


    "Cough, what are you talking about?"


    "Praising my own wife is only natural, what''s wrong with that?"


    Sylvia was momentarily flustered and quickly tried to change the subject, "Go call Zephyra back in, I still have something to say to her."


    "Right away, honey."


    Soon, Zephyra returned to the chamber, visibly excited, "Supreme Goddess, you''ve forgiven me!"


    Sylvia nodded slightly, "Yes, I acted hastily earlier. Since you admitted your mistake promptly, I''ll let it go."


    "That''s wonderful!" Zephyra was thrilled, but then she looked puzzled, "Supreme Goddess, why are your cheeks red?"


    "Red?"


    Sylvia touched her cheek, only then realizing that her face had flushed from Timothy repeatedly calling her ''honey.''


    "Are you feverish, Goddess?"


    Zephyra was astonished, "No, that can''t be right. You''ve reached the Transcendence Realm, immune to all poisons, you can''t possibly have a fever. Could it be that you are..."


    "Turn around," Sylvia''s lips curled into a sinister smile.


    "Goddess, I won''t guess anymore!" Zephyra''s face fell instantly.


    "Turn around."


    But the authority of the goddess was unquestionable.


    "Smack, smack, smack."


    Cries of distress echoed once again through the chamber.

 Chapter 26: I concede!

    After leaving the sleeping quarters, Timothy spent a few days at Sky Sanctuary as a steward disciple.


    But his sudden appointment as a steward disciple upon his arrival at Sky Sanctuary stirred up a lot of dissatisfaction.


    You see, many talented and capable prodigies didn''t even qualify for the position of steward disciple.


    So, naturally, when an outsider who had just entered Sky Sanctuary achieved this status, it was enough to make everyone furious.


    After some investigation and discussion, there were even unreliable rumors that Timothy had once been a disciple of the Demonic Sect. This really set the other disciples off.


    Although they weren''t directly governed by the goddess, everyone who had the privilege to train at Sky Sanctuary was a top-notch candidate. How could they tolerate a former Demonic Sect disciple stepping over them!


    A group of quite capable disciples, about a dozen, approached Timothy, planning to challenge him to a one-on-one duel like true men.


    Word spread, and soon, there were over a hundred disciples gathered.


    In no time, all eyes were on Timothy.


    Many didn''t engage directly but were itching to see this guy, who surely must have used connections to get in, taken down a notch. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was unthinkable that someone would pull strings for a Demonic Sect disciple��it was a slap in the face to Goddess Sylvia''s honor!


    Once they dealt with Timothy, they were determined to drag out the corrupt elder who facilitated this and hand him over to Goddess Sylvia for punishment!


    Although they didn''t yet know which elder was responsible, suppressing Timothy''s arrogance would surely make him spill the beans!


    However, when the one-on-one battles began, they realized they had hugely underestimated him.


    Timothy, who appeared to be only at the initial stage of Energy Foundation, fought like a war god!


    He was annihilating peers in the same realm and thrashing those above his level, facing ten in a row without showing any signs of weakness. Instead, he seemed to get more excited with each fight, as if he wasn''t tiring at all.


    "Who''s next!" Timothy shouted from the arena, his arrogance reaching new heights.


    But seeing their fellow disciples beaten black and blue, no one else dared to step up.


    He was too strong! They were no match for him!


    [System: You have impacted the psyche of several Sky Sanctuary disciples, earning one bottle of bubble liquid.]


    Timothy: "Huh?"


    The reward from the system was quite unusual this time.


    But it seemed to have some use.


    Watching Timothy''s arrogant figure standing in the arena, many were itching with rage but dared not confront him.


    "Are we really going to let this Demonic Sect scoundrel continue to strut around?"


    "Damn it, I can''t stand it, but we can''t beat him!"


    Just as many disciples were grinding their teeth in frustration and feeling helpless, a figure appeared in the distance.


    The moment this figure showed up, it caused a stir.


    The crowd instinctively parted, making way for him.


    "Felix is here!"


    The newcomer was one of the most prestigious inner disciples.


    "I can''t believe Felix is stepping in for us!"


    Many disciples looked relieved and finally felt a sense of vindication.


    Felix was known to be at the later stages of Energy Foundation.


    Although Felix rarely fought and was known for his scholarly demeanor, everyone had great trust in him.


    If Felix was taking action, maybe he could really put this guy in his place!


    "Felix, this guy on the stage became an outer steward disciple on his first day. He probably got there through some shady deal with an elder. You have to step in and show him his place, to curb this twisted practice."


    "They say he was a Demonic Sect disciple before. We can''t let him off the hook!"


    Listening to the reverent and pleading voices around him, Felix nodded slightly, his voice magnetic and inherently trustworthy, "Don''t worry, leave it to me."


    "That''s our Felix!"


    "Felix is our rock!"


    A wave of enthusiastic cheers erupted.


    With the crowd parting like the sea behind him, Felix made his way to the edge of the arena.


    But just as he reached the edge.


    With a loud "boom."


    Felix watched, wide-eyed, as a burly disciple was sent flying by Timothy''s punch, crashing miserably to the ground, unable to get up from the pain.


    "What the heck!"


    The burly disciple, who also had the cultivation at the later stages of Energy Foundation and was known for his formidable physical strength and combat skills, was an inner disciple!


    Felix''s steps faltered slightly, and his eyebrows twitched awkwardly.


    "Felix, what''s wrong?"


    "Could it be that even Felix is scared?"


    "Nonsense, Felix is a true gentleman who fears nothing, not even death. He would never submit. He''s just observing Timothy''s weaknesses, waiting to strike him down with one blow once he gets on the stage."


    The concerned voices continued, and Felix''s smile grew more strained.


    Finally, under the expectant gaze of the crowd, he slowly stepped onto the stage.


    However, few noticed that Felix''s steps were slightly shaky and disordered.


    On the arena, Timothy was fighting with exhilarating vigor.


    Each battle not only barely reduced his stamina but seemed to invigorate him even more, improving his control over the first meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body.


    "Shall we start? Hurry up, my wife''s calling me home for dinner."


    Timothy positioned himself, radiating intense heat and high spirits.


    "Hold on!" Felix suddenly raised his hand.


    Timothy frowned, "What''s the matter?"


    Felix smirked, "Before we fight, let me ask you, what''s your level of strength?"


    "Early stage of Energy Foundation, why?"


    "Hmm, to easily overpower a later stage inner disciple with just the early stage of Energy Foundation, your talent is indeed exceptional."


    "But don''t get too cocky."


    "The World of Elant has countless beings beyond your imagination, and compared to them, you''re just a tiny ant, easily crushed."


    "Don''t let a momentary victory make you lose yourself and think you''re invincible!"


    "Felix has such courage!" At these words, a wave of enthusiastic cheers erupted from below.


    Timothy suddenly felt like the guy in front of him was a bit off, and coldly said, "Let''s start then."


    "Wait!" Felix interrupted again, "Rude! We''re not barbarians, always talking about fighting and killing. Let me ask you, do you know who I am?"


    "Who are you? I don''t know."


    "Hmph." Felix seemed even more pompous, "Then let me tell you."


    "I am the neighbor''s best friend of the side son of a distant relative of the chief disciple under the master of the Flameblade Sect!"


    Timothy felt his brain twist into knots: "Never heard of it."


    Hearing this, Felix immediately perked up, "Exactly! That''s the point!"


    "In this vast world, there are countless masters and prodigies, what''s the big deal if you bully me, a mere inner disciple with no real skills?"


    "I''m not fighting this battle, I concede!"


    "..."


    At that moment, not just Timothy, but all the disciples below were stunned into silence.

 Chapter 27: the Single Womens League

    "Don''t look at me like that!" Felix stepped back, his voice filled with a righteous fervor as he argued, "Only brutes resort to fighting all the time, and I''m certainly not one of them."


    "Who said anything about settling this with fists?" Felix pointed at Timothy, his tone slightly threatening, "Just you wait, Timothy. As a disciple of the Demonic Sect, you used your connections to sneak into Sky Sanctuary. After securing a position as a steward disciple, you''ve been nothing but arrogant and oppressive."


    "You''re done for!"


    "It doesn''t matter which elder is protecting you. Lady Goddess Sylvia enforces the law strictly, and she won''t overlook any bias."


    "As soon as I report this matter to Lady Goddess Sylvia, it won''t just be you in trouble. Even the elder protecting you won''t be able to escape!"


    "Right, how did I not think of that before!" a disciple suddenly exclaimed, energized.


    They indeed couldn''t defeat Timothy, and they didn''t know who was secretly protecting him. S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Lady Goddess Sylvia enforces the law strictly, and not even the highest elders are exempt from her judgment.


    If this matter is reported to Lady Goddess Sylvia, she will surely take action!


    "Felix, you''re so smart!"


    "Kid, you''re dead meat!"


    Amidst the roaring cheers, Felix pointed at Timothy with a smug look, stepping back from the platform, "Just wait, I''m going to report this to Goddess Sylvia right now. You and your backers are finished!"


    Timothy just looked at him as if he were looking at a fool, "Then please, Brother Felix, make it quick."


    "Hmph, still so cocky at the brink of death. Just wait for your doom!" Felix, completely infuriated, left with those harsh words.


    Though no one dared to challenge Timothy on the platform anymore, the whispers and jeers continued.


    "Now, not only him, but even the elder protecting him is going to suffer."


    "Serves them right. Did they really think they could strut around Sky Sanctuary just because they had connections?"


    "Sky Sanctuary honors Goddess Sylvia above all. Unless he can win over the supreme goddess herself, his downfall is just a matter of time!"


    "Goddess Sylvia is such a lofty being. Even the highest elders don''t dare speak out of turn in her presence, let alone him..."


    A few minutes later, Felix returned from afar, not hiding his triumphant expression as he mocked Timothy, "Timothy, Goddess Sylvia has summoned you. I hope you behave yourself. You wouldn''t want to be expelled from Sky Sanctuary along with your protector when you return."


    Timothy just smiled, "Where does Goddess Sylvia want to meet me?"


    "Yes, she wants you to go... to her private chambers." Felix said, a bit puzzled himself.


    Goddess Sylvia rarely summons anyone, and when she does, it''s usually in the main hall. Why would she call Timothy to her private chambers?


    Just the thought made him itch with jealousy.


    But then he thought, if Timothy really went, given the goddess''s authority, it might not just be expulsion from Sky Sanctuary at stake, but perhaps even his life. That thought somewhat balanced his feelings.


    "Thanks, brother," Timothy said, genuinely grateful, his heart full of emotion.


    What a good person!


    Indeed, there is true kindness in the world.


    With so many people in Sky Sanctuary, he hardly had any chance to meet with Goddess Sylvia.


    And here his brother had gone out of his way to create this opportunity for him.


    Truly, a great person!


    "Huh?" Felix was instantly stunned.


    This wasn''t the reaction he had expected!


    Seeing that he was summoned by the supreme goddess, shouldn''t this kid be terrified, begging on his knees?


    Amidst the puzzled looks of the crowd, Timothy turned and left.


    Felix immediately snapped back, his face tense, "Don''t think for a second that I''ll let you off just because you''re acting cool. We''ll just wait here and see how Goddess Sylvia kicks you out of Sky Sanctuary!"


    Timothy just smiled and waved his hand, not saying a word.


    Kicked out of Sky Sanctuary?


    Even if they expelled every disciple from Sky Sanctuary, it certainly wouldn''t be his turn.


    Amazed that someone had actually gone out of their way to create such an opportunity for him, Timothy arrived at the private chambers in high spirits.


    However, inside the chambers, there seemed to be someone else present.


    Whispers floated through the air, and Timothy focused his gaze.


    A beautiful woman, exuding a mature charm, stood excitedly in front of Sylvia, holding a book as if it were a precious treasure.


    This woman was none other than Thalia, the leader of Themyscira!


    "Lady Goddess Sylvia, I have admired you for over a hundred years!"


    "A hundred years ago, I almost got trapped by emotions and married a man."


    "It was your ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' that made me realize that love is the root of all evil in this world."


    "Only by staying clear of emotional entanglements and all men can one truly attain enlightenment and become as powerful as you."


    As she spoke, Thalia''s hands trembled slightly.


    Excitedly, she caressed the cover of the book in her hands, "This copy of ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' is the original edition you wrote and published."


    "I went through so much effort to get this book back then, and it''s because of this book that I have reached where I am today."


    "Now, I have become the leader of Themyscira, and countless female disciples under our influence have sworn off marriage and relationships, freeing themselves from the shackles of emotions, all thanks to your book."


    "All of this, it''s all thanks to you, Goddess!"


    As she spoke, Thalia couldn''t help but shed tears, her emotions genuine and her gratitude boundless.


    Sylvia, somewhat embarrassed, helped Thalia up as her legs weakened from excitement, and coughed lightly, "Ahem, it''s really nothing. ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' was just a spur-of-the-moment folly I wrote in my youth. You really shouldn''t take it so seriously."


    "How can it be folly!" Thalia suddenly stood up straight, her eyes blazing with conviction, "Lady Goddess Sylvia, I actually came here today for another reason."


    "What is it?" Sylvia seemed increasingly uncomfortable.


    Thalia excitedly continued, "After decades of effort, I have finally succeeded in establishing the Single Women''s League centered around Themyscira, using your ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' as our charter."


    "Now, I would like to ask Goddess Sylvia to become the head of our league."


    "To proclaim to all women that men are the root of all evil in this world and should not be easily approached!"


    "Your idea is indeed noble, but let''s not..." Sylvia, holding her forehead, felt a mix of regret and helplessness.


    Why did she ever write something like ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' in her younger days?

 Chapter 28: Blow bubbles

    "Come on, Supreme Goddess, please say yes. There are countless women out there who need your help."


    "No."


    "Goddess, I''m begging you!"


    "It''s not up for discussion."


    "..."


    After much pleading, Thalia completely abandoned all pretense of dignity as the leader of Themyscira.


    But no matter how much she cried and pleaded, she couldn''t sway Sylvia in the slightest.


    Everyone says Goddess Sylvia is as cold as ice, and it seems they''re right.


    Finally, after all her efforts were in vain, Thalia knew there was no hope left and carefully packed away her books.


    Her voice quivered slightly, "I understand. Since you really don''t want the position, I won''t force you. But just so you know, our Single Women''s Alliance will always see you as our spiritual leader, forever remembered!"


    Sylvia: "..."


    She really wanted to say that the whole ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' was just some nonsense she blurted out in a moment of folly, and she regretted it now.


    But seeing Thalia''s sincere, almost tearful face, she just couldn''t bring herself to say it.


    Thalia, looking utterly dejected, started to leave, but then turned around, "Oh, Supreme Goddess, our Single Women''s Alliance has come up with the most beautiful blessing as our doctrine."


    "May I share this blessing with you?"


    "Uh, sure, go ahead." Sylvia felt a twinge of guilt and nodded slightly.


    Thalia stood up straight, very serious, and said solemnly, "On behalf of the Single Women''s Alliance, I wish the Supreme Goddess a lifetime of singleness."


    "Yikes, weird, why does it feel a bit chilly?" After saying what she considered the most beautiful blessing, Thalia suddenly felt a significant drop in temperature around her.


    And there seemed to be a faint hint of murderous intent mingling with the cold.


    "Uh, Supreme Goddess, I''ll be going now." Realizing something was off, Thalia decided to cut her losses and quickly made her escape.


    Watching her retreating figure, Sylvia could only feel her mouth twitch awkwardly. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Writing that book, ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners,'' was probably the biggest blunder of her life. Every time she thought about her mindset back then, Sylvia wished she could just wrap herself in a blanket and roll around in bed in embarrassment.


    Long ago, she had stopped mentioning anything about ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners.''


    But who would have thought, instead of fading into obscurity, the book had become more popular over time!


    She wondered what the fanatics of ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' would think if they knew about Timothy...


    Sylvia patted her cheeks to calm down, then raised her voice slightly, calling out, "Come in."


    Timothy entered the room, and the first thing he did was close the door behind him.


    "Why are you closing the door?"


    The candlelight flickered in the room as Timothy approached.


    For some reason, Sylvia, who had just been aloof and constantly exuding an emperor-level aura, couldn''t help but avert her gaze.


    Timothy chuckled, "Just to avoid eavesdroppers."


    "You didn''t have to..." Sylvia coughed lightly, then remembered the serious matter at hand, "I heard that some disciples have accused you of colluding with the elders and using force against them?"


    Timothy sighed, "The collusion accusation is just because they think there''s something fishy about me becoming a deacon disciple as soon as I arrived at Sky Sanctuary. As for using force... do I look like that kind of violent person?"


    "So that''s the collusion..." Sylvia thought about it, realizing that she was the one who had made Timothy a deacon disciple right away!


    So that disciple Felix was indirectly blaming her.


    Thinking it over, she quickly responded, "Alright, then you handle this matter yourself."


    "That''s exactly what I intended." Timothy''s smile was benign as he cracked his knuckles.


    Felix really was a clever little devil, complaining all the way up to his own wife.


    He wondered what Felix''s face would look like if he knew the truth.


    Although he couldn''t publicly reveal his relationship with Goddess Sylvia just yet, as long as he used the system wisely and improved quickly, that moment wouldn''t be too far off.


    "By the way, I have something I was just about to show you." Inside the chamber, Timothy snapped off a branch from a potted plant and bent it into a circle, securing it with his spiritual energy.


    He then pulled out a bottle of bubble liquid he had received as a system reward.


    "What''s this?" Sylvia asked curiously as she watched Timothy dip the bent branch into the bubble liquid, creating a thin film across the circle.


    "This liquid doesn''t contain any spiritual energy, and it smells quite odd. I''ve never seen anything like it."


    "You''re clueless, huh? This is a new hybrid material I invented. I''ve named it the ''Super Invincible, Super-Sized, Colorful Bubble Liquid.''"


    "Super Invincible, Super-Sized, Colorful Bubble Liquid?"


    "Cough, yes." Timothy felt a bit embarrassed by the name he had come up with on the fly, so he quickly changed the subject and gently stirred the circular branch in the bubble liquid a few times.


    Then, he lifted the branch out.


    "Watch this."


    When Timothy blew gently into the circular frame.


    Instantly, seven or eight medium-sized colorful bubbles floated into the air.


    "This is..." Sylvia''s eyes lit up, clearly intrigued.


    Timothy changed his technique slightly, blowing a bit harder, and dozens of smaller bubbles flew up into the air.


    After several rounds, bubbles filled the space above their heads.


    The quality of the bubble liquid provided by the system was excellent.


    These bubbles floated in the air, not only were they durable and not easily burst, but under the light, they reflected extremely beautiful, colorful glows.


    Taking a deep breath and using steady control, Timothy then blew a bubble as big as a head.


    The bubble floated among the others, dancing in the air.


    Under the light, they created a stunning display.


    Looking up, Sylvia''s eyes sparkled like stars, her curiosity unmistakable.


    "How did you do this?" She gently popped a colorful bubble, completely captivated, and reached out to gently touch another.


    "It''s all done with this. Give it a try." Timothy handed the bubble-soaked stick to Sylvia.


    She took the stick and blew gently.


    But with a "pop," the bubble burst before it could even form.


    "What''s going on?" Sylvia looked puzzled.


    "It takes a bit of technique to get it right. Let me show you."


    Timothy stepped forward to take the stick back.


    But this step brought him and Sylvia face to face, mere inches apart.


    Under the candlelight, her stunning beauty seemed like the most flawless jade in the world, without a single imperfection.


    "You..."


    Only three inches apart, under the colorful light, Sylvia''s gaze was mesmerizing, her breath slightly heated.

 Chapter 29: Today must be our lucky day!

    Just inches apart, their eyes locked.


    Colorful bubbles floated in the air, the dim candlelight casting an intoxicating glow.


    Their cheeks slowly drew closer, and Sylvia''s mind replayed scenes of their date in the city.


    For a moment, she forgot to pull away.


    Gazing at those soft lips, Timothy too seemed spellbound, as if driven by some unseen force, slowly leaning in.


    "Is this where I''m going to have my first kiss?"


    Their lips were about to meet.


    Under the candlelight, Sylvia''s cheeks flushed a beautiful pink.


    But just then.


    "Bang."


    The door burst open.


    Instantly, they moved apart, though it was a bit too late.


    "Supreme Goddess, Timothy, what are you two doing?" Zephyra asked, noticing their awkward shift away from each other, clearly puzzled.


    When she had entered, she thought she saw Sylvia and Timothy''s faces very close together.


    But why so close?


    Counting each other''s nose hairs, perhaps?


    Hmm, the Supreme Goddess surely wouldn''t indulge in such odd tastes.


    Sylvia scrambled for an explanation and finally picked up the bottle of bubble liquid, trying to maintain her dignified composure. "I was examining this strange liquid."


    "Liquid?" Zephyra stepped forward, curiously inspecting it. "But this liquid doesn''t seem to have any magical essence. What''s it for?"


    "Oh, I get it! This must be a new beverage concocted by the Goddess!"


    Thinking of her previous failed attempts to flatter, Zephyra wanted to save face. She puffed out her chest and declared, "Goddess, let me be the test subject!"


    Without hesitation, she grabbed the bubble liquid and downed it in one go.


    Only by finishing it could she show her endless loyalty to the Goddess!


    "It tastes weird and it''s fizzy, not good at all," Zephyra said, her voice muffled by the bubbles forming in her mouth.


    "Right." Then she heard a voice as cold as frost: "Zephyra, can you tell me what you were trying to do by suddenly barging into my chamber?"


    "Ah, this." Zephyra suddenly felt a chill, her response deliberately unclear: "Goddess, my mouth is full of bubbles, I can''t speak clearly."


    "Oh? Then it seems I need to help you out."


    Hearing Sylvia''s voice, even in the midst of summer, Zephyra felt as if she had fallen into an ice pit.


    "Supreme Goddess, please no!"


    But no matter how much she struggled, she stood no chance against Sylvia.


    Dragged behind the curtains.


    Under the candlelight, the silhouette on the curtains swayed.


    Indescribable sounds followed, making Timothy unable to resist...


    He cupped his hand to his ear, trying to hear more clearly...


    After a while, Zephyra, who had assassinated countless powerful beings and was feared by all, ran out of the chamber with tears in her eyes and a flushed face.


    ''Is this the Goddess''s way? It''s truly terrifying.''


    Timothy even thought to himself, if possible, please punish me like that.


    They exchanged a slightly awkward look, and without a word, left the chamber one after the other.


    At the back of Sky Sanctuary, near a large rock.


    Sylvia slowly sat on the grass, while Timothy, quick as lightning, caught a plump rabbit.


    With skilled grilling techniques and pure flames, he soon had a golden, crispy, and juicy rabbit roasting.


    The delicious aroma filled the mountaintop, but Sylvia ate less than usual.


    A gentle breeze blew, her silky hair fluttering in the wind.


    "Is something on your mind, Goddess?" Timothy asked.


    Sylvia looked puzzled. "Why so formal all of a sudden?"


    Timothy shrugged. "I''m just trying to avoid a spanking."


    "But if you prefer, a spanking isn''t entirely off the table."


    "Always with the jokes!" Sylvia pinched Timothy''s waist.


    She gazed towards the distant mountains, falling silent.


    After a moment, Sylvia turned slightly, her voice soft, "Tell me, with so many women in the world, why did you choose to confess to me, risking almost certain death?"


    "Well..." Timothy quickly improvised, "Isn''t it because you''re smart, beautiful, kind, generous, and utterly charming..."


    "Always the smooth talker." Sylvia pinched him again, harder this time, making Timothy wince and take a deep breath.


    "Alright, I''ll just tell the truth then." Suddenly serious, Timothy looked deeply into Sylvia''s clear eyes and said earnestly, "The truth is, from the moment I first saw you, I fell deeply in love. I realized I couldn''t help myself, and confessing was the only way to express all my feelings."


    "Maybe it was love at first sight." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No way, I..."


    Hearing this, Sylvia''s heart raced, though she tried to counter, her voice barely a whisper, "Love at first sight is just superficial attraction."


    "Beauty is fleeting, and if that''s all you see..."


    "What I meant by love at first sight isn''t just about looks."


    Timothy interrupted without hesitation.


    "It''s about the aura, the character, and everything your actions reveal."


    "Every smile, every decisive action, I adore all of it."


    "Besides, the cool yet warm-hearted nature of the magnificent Goddess Sylvia is something only I know."


    "Enough, stop." Sylvia''s cheeks were burning red, the blush spreading to her ears.


    Even her cute little ears turned a deep red.


    Timothy grinned. "I have to seize this perfect moment."


    "And I want to recite my love letter again!"


    "While the world calls you a goddess, I wish for you to be the moon."


    "Because the moonlight cast by Sylvia will always reach my heart, making everything about you my forever."


    "The moonlight, not nearly as beautiful as one ten-thousandth of you, everything else in this world merely serves as your backdrop."


    The love letter, like a spell, captivated Sylvia each time she heard it, unable to break free.


    The more she listened, the faster her heart beat.


    Even as she tried to distract herself, she couldn''t ignore it.


    Atop Sky Sanctuary, clouds and mist swirled, with cool breezes brushing past now and then.


    In this heavenly scenery, Timothy and Sylvia''s cheeks slowly drew closer.


    "Supreme Goddess, today must be our lucky day! Hehe, who would''ve thought we''d meet again here!"


    But suddenly, a familiar voice rang out.


    Turning to see Zephyra who had appeared behind them,


    Sylvia smiled sweetly.


    Yet, within that smile, there was a mix of chill and murderous intent.

 Chapter 30: Thats right, it was me

    "Emily, this time you''ll be leading the team to the Valley of the Undead."


    In Themyscira, the sect leader Thalia personally handed the token to Emily.


    Few knew that Emily, the third princess of the Phoenix Kingdom, also held another identity��as the direct disciple of the sect leader of Themyscira.


    "Yes."


    Emily paused for a moment before taking the token.


    Thalia looked concerned. "What''s been going on lately? You seem a bit distracted."


    "It''s nothing, Master. Just some trivial matters," Emily shook her head, pulling out a book titled "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners" and said earnestly, "I''m fully committed to understanding this book by Goddess Sylvia. I hope to grasp at least the basics someday."


    "Ah, you truly are my most satisfactory disciple, always so insightful," Thalia was pleased, not noticing the hint of melancholy in Emily''s expression.


    Before that martial arts tournament, she had always listened intently to every teaching from her master.


    Deeming "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners" a sacred text and setting Goddess Sylvia as a lofty and sacred goal, Emily had firmly believed that men were the most evil and untouchable beings in the world.


    Only by remaining single could one truly attain enlightenment!


    But then he appeared...


    Emily had never imagined there could be such a man in the world, and since the martial arts tournament in Azure Sea City, her spiritual resolve had been wavering.


    "Emily, there''s something else I need to tell you."


    After dismissing the other disciples, Thalia lowered her voice, "On this trip to the Valley of the Undead, Holy Maiden Aeliana has entrusted you with a task."


    "Holy Maiden Aeliana!" Emily was startled.


    The Holy Maiden was the most revered figure in the sacred lands.


    Each sacred land was a powerful and mysterious entity with ancient heritage.


    Although Holy Maiden Aeliana was slightly less renowned than Goddess Sylvia, she was still far beyond the reach of a mere disciple like Emily.


    Even for Themyscira, she was an unattainable figure.


    "What does the Holy Maiden want me to do?" Emily couldn''t help but ask.


    "She wants you to help find someone."


    "Who?"


    "This person is named Timothy, who seems to have recently become a novice disciple at Sky Sanctuary."


    "Timothy!"


    Hearing that name, Emily''s pupils suddenly contracted, as if a deep-seated chord in her heart had been inadvertently struck.


    "Do you know him?" Thalia asked.


    "No... no," Emily quickly shook her head.


    ...


    Sky Sanctuary,


    Listening to the sounds of pitiful crying behind him, Timothy turned and walked away.


    One thought dominated his mind: "Well played!"


    He wondered what blessing had touched the hands of Saint Zephyra, choosing such a perfect moment to appear!


    Alas, having missed two chances already, it seemed even the heavens didn''t want his first kiss to disappear so quickly!


    Returning to the arena, the disciples, led by Felix, were slightly shocked to see Timothy alive but quickly adopted a mocking tone.


    "Can''t believe you actually made it back alive."


    "But, since the Supreme Goddess is always decisive and fair, even if she spared your life, I guess you and your elder no longer have the right to stay in Sky Sanctuary," Felix said, smirking.


    Previously, Felix hadn''t dared to confront Timothy directly, but now that he had alarmed the Supreme Goddess, Timothy''s influence seemed to be waning.


    No matter who stood behind him, there was no room for resistance.


    It was time for Felix to regain the face he had just lost.


    "Upholding justice and rooting out evil for Sky Sanctuary, Brother Felix truly is commendable!"


    "From now on, we must follow Brother Felix and find a way to make him a deacon disciple!"


    The flattery continued unabated.


    Hearing the surrounding voices, Felix tilted his head back in utter satisfaction, reveling in the moment.


    "Brother Felix, before I leave, may I do one more thing?" Timothy suddenly asked.


    Already floating on cloud nine and basking in his victory, Felix grandly waved his hand, "Do whatever you want, you won''t be here much longer anyway."


    "Thanks, Brother." Timothy responded politely, and in a flash, he swung a fierce punch, landing squarely on Felix''s pristine face.


    "Thud."


    The punch was powerful.


    Felix''s nose and face caved in under the impact, sending him flying across the space.


    He crashed into the crowd, his nose shattered, his face throbbing with pain. Felix, with swollen eyes full of rage, exclaimed, "You dare to strike me when you''re on your last legs!"


    "Thump."


    Timothy stepped forward, standing right in front of him.


    He kicked out, hitting Felix''s face again.


    Felix''s body flew back over 30 feet, blood and teeth scattering on the ground.


    With intense pain coursing through his body, Felix struggled to his feet, half of his teeth knocked out.


    "My parents never hit me, and you dare to hit me!"


    Anger, fear, and apprehension mixed in his expression.


    But he didn''t dare confront Timothy directly, only glaring at him venomously.


    Just then, a figure in white approached from a distance, her graceful silhouette seemingly carrying a cool aura.


    Each step she took radiated an Emperor-level terrifying pressure.


    Just one glance at her was enough to instill awe and deter anyone from looking directly.


    "The Supreme Goddess has arrived!"


    Felix, who had lost all face, suddenly felt overjoyed and emboldened. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Staggering to his feet, he pointed at Timothy with a ferocious look, "Timothy, the Supreme Goddess is here, and you still dare to be arrogant!"


    "Today, I will expose your secret collusion in front of everyone."


    In a moment, Felix puffed out his chest and snapped open his fan, his whole demeanor exuding a sense of righteous indignation, "Tell us, who exactly appointed you as an outer disciple deacon?"


    "Today, the Supreme Goddess will surely act justly and expel him from Sky Sanctuary."


    All eyes were on them, most filled with mockery, eager to see a spectacle.


    Timothy spread his hands helplessly, "Are you sure you want me to say?"


    "Hmph, of course, do you still want to hide it now?" Felix pressed on.


    Today, he intended to completely disgrace Timothy, ensuring he could no longer stay in Sky Sanctuary!


    Then, leading everyone to victory, he might very well become the next deacon disciple!


    Timothy sighed, "Alright, I''ll tell you."


    "The one who appointed me as a deacon disciple is..."


    "Goddess Sylvia."


    "Huh?" Everyone was stunned for a moment.


    "That''s right, it was me." Sylvia''s icy voice cut through the silence.

 Chapter 31: Sweetheart~

    The air felt like it had frozen solid.


    Before Timothy spoke, no one would have believed it.


    But now, it was Goddess Sylvia herself who had said it!


    "Did Goddess Sylvia really appoint him as her steward disciple? But..."


    Felix was still trying to find loopholes.


    Sylvia''s gaze was icy cold: "I recognized Timothy''s strength, and I was moved by his integrity, despite being in the Demonic Sect. Is that not enough?"


    The oppressive aura of an Emperor-level powerhouse swept through, making everyone feel a bone-chilling cold.


    Especially Felix, who felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave, surrounded by thousands of sharp ice blades.


    His eyes were filled with shock and fear.


    Unable to stop trembling, Felix fell to his knees with a thud, shivering uncontrollably: "I apologize, Goddess, I was out of my mind, making baseless suspicions! I am willing to pay any price to apologize to Timothy, please forgive me."


    Sylvia didn''t even bother to give him a second glance.


    Her cold gaze swept over the other disciples, and she said, "Any objections?"


    "No, we fully support the supreme Goddess''s decision!"


    At that moment, no one dared to voice any dissent.


    And just like that, Timothy''s stature seemed to grow in their eyes.


    Goddess Sylvia was a being of immense greatness.


    On normal days, aside from a few senior elders, they hardly had the privilege to meet Goddess Sylvia.


    Yet Timothy had caught her eye and was directly promoted to be her steward disciple.


    No wonder he could outfight everyone present with just his initial level of Energy Foundation.


    In an instant, those who had been beaten black and blue felt no injustice.


    They even felt they could boast about their bruises in the future.


    After all, the person who beat them was Timothy, favored by the Goddess, destined for great things!


    But just as the situation seemed completely reversed, a subtle change crossed Sylvia''s face.


    Standing before the disciples, she and Timothy were positioned one in front of the other.


    Sylvia''s hand was conveniently hidden behind her, out of everyone''s sight.


    And in that blind spot, Timothy quietly took her hand.


    A soft, comfortable sensation passed between them, and Sylvia, usually so composed, almost lost her cool, stealing a glance at Timothy with a longing look in her eyes.


    Timothy smiled slightly, intensifying his action by drawing a circle in the palm of her hand.


    Immediately, a ticklish pleasure surged up her arm, and Sylvia couldn''t hold back a barely audible, "Mmm~."


    "Huh?" A few disciples, trained in acute hearing, were momentarily puzzled.


    Did that sound come from Goddess Sylvia?


    But they quickly dismissed the thought.


    Goddess Sylvia, so aloof and unapproachable, how could she make such a sound?


    They must have been hallucinating from too much practice.


    Pulling her hand back, Sylvia felt a tingling sensation, like an electric shock.


    But this was in front of all her disciples!


    If she hadn''t controlled herself just now, her reputation as the supreme Goddess would have been ruined!


    With a slight reproachful look at Timothy, Sylvia huffed, "The rest is up to you."


    "Of course, Goddess, you go rest," Timothy nodded, stepping past the disciples to kneel before Felix, who was still on the ground. He patted Felix''s swollen, bruised face and smiled, "Even the Goddess has spoken. Think about how we should resolve our issues, okay?"


    Felix instantly caved.


    Felix had been brazen before because he thought he had something on Timothy, and he had a decent amount of clout among the disciples.


    But now, everything had changed.


    Timothy''s backer wasn''t just anyone��it was Goddess Sylvia herself!


    He couldn''t beat Timothy, and even Goddess Sylvia was on his side. How was he supposed to compete with that?


    "Timothy, everything that happened before was my fault. I wasn''t thinking straight, and I''m willing to accept any punishment," Felix said, his face the picture of misery.


    "Since you put it that way, I''ll give you a chance," Timothy said with a smile. "You mentioned earlier that your parents never laid a hand on you. I think, considering their age, it would be a real shame if they never got the chance to do so before they pass away."


    "Go down the mountain now and let your parents give you a good thrashing, to fulfill their wish."


    "I understand," Felix nodded immediately. "My dad''s sixty and still pretty strong, he can definitely handle me."


    "My mom''s eighty, not so strong, but I can strap a hammer to her hand so she can really wallop me."


    "You really are a considerate and filial son," Timothy mused, more curious about why Felix''s mom was over twenty years older than his dad.


    But then he thought about his own situation and quickly let it go.


    After all, Goddess Sylvia was six hundred years older than him!


    Once Felix backed down, the other disciples were at a loss for words.


    Many of them even completely changed their attitude, looking up to Timothy as their idol and goal.


    In no time at all, Timothy''s status and reputation skyrocketed, and he was revered by the group of disciples as the "Big Brother."


    After enjoying a moment of praise from all sides, Timothy dismissed the disciples around the arena.


    He told them to go home and practice hard.


    After everyone had left and Timothy was alone, Zephyra suddenly appeared and handed him a letter.


    "What''s this?"


    Timothy opened the letter, recognizing Sylvia''s handwriting.


    It roughly said: The Valley of the Undead would open in three days.


    This valley contained many precious inheritances and treasures. Although the competition would be fierce, it was a great opportunity to enhance one''s strength.


    Sky Sanctuary would also send a group of disciples, and Timothy was appointed as the leader on short notice.


    "Why did the supreme Goddess write a letter instead of summoning me directly?" Timothy asked.


    Zephyra shook her head, "I''m not sure, but the Goddess seemed a bit flushed, like she wasn''t feeling well."


    Timothy quickly recalled the moment he had secretly tickled Sylvia''s palm and her longing look, and he couldn''t help but smile, "Could you please help me send a letter back, Saint Messenger Zephyra?"


    "Of course," Zephyra nodded.


    Finding some paper and a pen, Timothy quickly wrote a reply.


    "I''ll head to the Mystic Realm and grab all the treasures. Don''t forget our second date when I get back~"


    As for the signature.


    Timothy first wrote ''Goddess Sylvia,'' but quickly crossed it out, then wrote ''Sylvia,'' and crossed that out too. S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, after the two crossed-out lines, he simply wrote��''Sweetheart~''

 Chapter 32: Exactly, its such a waste!

    As Sylvia read the letter from Timothy, a slight smile played at the corners of her mouth unintentionally.


    "Claim all the heritage treasures in the Valley of the Undead?"


    "Even though there aren''t many powerful old monsters going this time, just having the strength of the early Energy Foundation stage is quite ambitious."


    The Legendary Mystic Realm is a lot less dangerous than the Mythic Mystic Realm. According to the unwritten rules, the Mystic Realm only allows disciples below the Mystic Core level to enter, to reduce competitiveness.


    However, it''s filled with powerful independent cultivators and prodigies from major sanctuaries and royal princes from dynasties.


    Competing with these talented and powerful individuals is no easy feat.


    Not to mention achieving all the inheritances under the combined pressure of these forces.


    For some reason, even though it seemed like an unrealistic idea, Sylvia found herself inexplicably trusting Timothy.


    "Date..."


    Her cheeks flushed slightly as she read the word on the letter.


    But as she read on, she saw something even more outrageous: "Sweetheart."


    "Hmph, always so slick, even in writing!" Sylvia huffed, a bit petulantly tossing the letter aside.


    But after sitting quietly for a while, looking left and right to make sure no one was around, she stealthily picked up the letter again and tucked it under her soft pillow.


    ''It''s not because I treasure this letter that''s barely two sentences long, it''s just... the pillow is too low, needs something to prop it up a bit.


    Yes, that''s right!''


    Sylvia''s gaze drifted off into the distance, tinged with a trace of melancholy.


    ...


    The three legendary Holy Emperors buried in the Valley of the Undead were Mystic Emperor Kael, Sage Empress Orielle, and Sky Emperor Aerion.


    Being honored as Holy Emperors, all three had strengths above the mid-stage of Ocean''s Gate and had once dominated their era.


    Though dead, the protective formation of the Mystic Realm remained unbroken, only opening automatically today after a hundred years.


    While the Sects of the world had their disputes, they mostly acted according to the rules.


    This time, as the Valley of the Undead opened, several major righteous Sects joined forces to guard the entrance, preventing anyone above Mystic Core from entering to ensure fair competition within the Mystic Realm.


    On this trip, Timothy brought over twenty disciples, none particularly strong, and after two days of travel, they arrived near the Valley of the Undead.


    Among them was Felix.


    Felix was bruised and battered, with several bloodstains on him, looking utterly miserable, yet he still followed Timothy with a goofy smile.


    "How did you end up looking like this?" Timothy frowned slightly, remembering that although he had been harsh, it shouldn''t have been to this extent.


    "Well, it''s a bit embarrassing," Felix scratched his head. "I went back and told my parents to hit me, but they didn''t believe me at first."


    "After a lot of effort explaining, they finally understood why."


    "But then, they started hitting harder and just couldn''t stop, almost beat me to death."


    "Only when they finally stopped, my dad told me they''d been holding back for so many years, and just couldn''t help themselves this time, so..."


    Timothy just said, "Wow."


    This family, truly a model of filial piety.


    As they talked, many Sects had already entered the Mystic Realm.


    Seeing a large number of disciples pouring in, Timothy didn''t dare delay any longer and led the disciples of Sky Sanctuary through the checkpoint into the Mystic Realm.


    "So it''s this terrain."


    Completely different from the outside, the Mystic Realm had no sun, and the sky was a dark, crimson hue.


    The ground was barren and rocky, devoid of any vegetation, as if it had been scorched by fierce fires long ago.


    The mountains undulated, each peak seeming to contain molten magma.


    Though devoid of plants, the continuous red peaks could still serve as some sort of cover. sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for the dim expanse ahead, it was unknown what it concealed.


    As Timothy surveyed the scene with a hint of caution, he recalled the records he had read in ancient books and advised, "Although most guardians of the Legendary Mystic Realm don''t kill intruders, it''s still better to be careful."


    The disciples nodded in agreement, and Timothy led them to a slightly elevated hillside to take cover.


    Perhaps because he had read too many novels, Timothy always felt a bit resistant to this type of secret realm, especially those that restricted entry based on cultivation level.


    More and more people poured into the secret realm, including some powerful Sects and a few odd ones that had never been seen before.


    "Look, those are people from the Themyscira Sect!" suddenly, one of the disciples exclaimed.


    Immediately, everyone''s gaze shifted towards the distance, their eyes seemingly sparkling with excitement.


    After all, the Themyscira Sect was renowned far and wide. Although their strength was just barely considered top-tier, the beauty of their female disciples was famous throughout the world.


    Looking over, the female disciples of the Themyscira Sect were all stunningly beautiful, a feast for the eyes.


    Especially when the female disciples talked and walked hand in hand, every smile and frown seemed to tickle the heartstrings of the onlookers.


    "Ah, it''s a pity that the female disciples of the Themyscira Sect have recently been influenced by ''The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners,'' and it seems more and more of them plan to stay single forever," Felix lamented to his companions.


    "Exactly, it''s such a waste! If the female disciples of the Themyscira Sect don''t marry, it''s a loss for the whole world!"


    "Shh, keep it down, ''The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' was personally written by Goddess Sylvia."


    "Even though the Goddess hasn''t mentioned ''The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' since, it''s still a result of her enlightenment."


    "Why did the Goddess have to enlighten on that..." the group lamented, their faces filled with sorrow.


    Originally, they had almost no chance of interacting with the female disciples of the Themyscira Sect, and now, there seemed to be no chance at all.


    But soon, the conversation shifted to the leader of the Themyscira Sect''s group.


    "I''ve seen the leader of their group before,she seems to be a personal disciple taken in by the head of the Themyscira Sect in recent years."


    "It''s said that she''s extremely talented, advancing to the Energy Foundation stage in just a few years, and recently, she even entered the late stage of Energy Foundation."


    "Late stage of Energy Foundation! She must be one of the strongest in this secret realm then."


    "Plus, I heard that her appearance is actually concealed with a transformation technique, and her real looks are much more beautiful than what she shows."


    Amidst the murmuring, Timothy couldn''t help but cast his gaze towards the female disciples of the Themyscira Sect, especially the one leading the group, the personal disciple of the sect leader.


    Timothy looked puzzled.


    He had no recollection of her face, but for some reason, he felt a strangely familiar aura about her.


    It was as if he had seen her somewhere before.

 Chapter 33: Monsters!

    "The gates have closed!"


    Finally, after the last group of monks rushed in, the door connecting the secret realm to the outside world slowly shut, and the light seeping through the gap between the doors gradually faded.


    The outside world could no longer interfere with what was happening inside the secret realm. The only way out now was to obtain the legendary treasures of the three Holy Emperors.


    Although nothing unusual had happened yet, it was a clear sign that the trials were about to begin!


    Just then, a hysterical laughter echoed from the sky.


    A figure wrapped in a black robe, with blood-red eyes glaring, and an eerie aura exclaimed, "Haha, now that the secret realm is sealed, I can drop the act. Here''s the truth!"


    "I am the Umbral Tyrant, and this body with only an Energy Foundation is merely a vessel I possess."


    "My true power and methods are far beyond what you little kids can comprehend."


    "With me here, you young disciples stand no chance of claiming the heritage treasures!"


    "Those blood-red eyes, it''s really the Umbral Tyrant!" Instantly, chaos erupted among the monks.


    Two hundred years ago, the Umbral Tyrant was nearly killed by several righteous Sects.


    Since then, he had vanished without a trace.


    But unexpectedly, he had appeared here!


    It was well known that to ensure fairness, all monks entering the secret realm were of Mystic Core strength or below.


    Although the Umbral Tyrant had lost his physical body, his cultivation and sinister methods were intact. No one could match him in a fight!


    This sudden turn of events terrified almost everyone.


    They had never imagined that what was supposed to be a routine training in the Valley of the Undead would turn into an encounter with such a demon.


    With this, wouldn''t the treasures within the Mystic Realm simply slip through their fingers?


    But just then, another cold laugh sounded.


    A figure slowly floated up from the ground, a burly man with a scarred face, wielding a long sword, radiating a formidable aura. It was none other than the renowned rogue cultivator, Feydran!


    "Hmph, a demon who nearly died and lost most of his strength, now relying on another''s body, dares to be so arrogant here?"


    "I''ll drop the act too. Although my realm is low, I''ve been tempering my body for four hundred years!"


    "Now, with just this powerful physical body, I can match a Mystic Core cultivator!"


    "Physical strength is external, true cultivation is what really counts. I''ll lay it all out. I took a Concealment Elixir to hide my cultivation and sneak in. My true cultivation is actually Mystic Core!"


    Before Feydran could finish, another thin old man floated into the air.


    "And me!"


    "And me!"


    "I''m dropping the act too!"


    Soon, several more figures appeared, each with their own renowned identities and methods.


    "..."


    "..."


    The seven people in the sky looked at each other, slightly embarrassed.


    "So, you all came here hiding your true strength?" sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uh, what a coincidence."


    "..."


    The disciples below were in an uproar.


    The Valley of the Undead was supposed to have buried only three legendary Holy Emperors, and now suddenly seven hidden powerhouses had mixed in?


    With so many strong contenders, what was even the point of competing?


    It seemed their only purpose in entering the Mystic Realm was to serve as cannon fodder!


    "Uh..."


    Watching the seven powerful figures in the sky, Timothy suddenly felt unsurprised.


    Rather, he had a hunch that the secret realm would be infiltrated by a bunch of show-offs.


    He just hadn''t expected so many to sneak in all at once.


    "Brother Timothy, what do we do? We can''t handle any of these powerhouses!" The disciples from Sky Sanctuary were completely panicking.


    "What can we do but watch and wait?" Just as Timothy finished speaking, he suddenly felt the ground tremble.


    The trembling grew more intense and quickly spread around.


    The entire secret realm seemed to fall into a thunderous quake, a tremendous force brewing underground, ready to burst forth at any moment.


    Timothy quickly pushed two disciples away from a crack that had just formed.


    In an instant, the spot where they had been standing erupted with intensely hot magma and flames.


    The heat was so intense that even the residual warmth spreading out was chilling to the bone!


    The two disciples broke out in a cold sweat from the scare and looked at Timothy with a mix of gratitude and fear. "Thanks, Brother Timothy."


    "No worries," Timothy said, keeping an eye on their surroundings.


    At that moment, the entire Mystic Realm seemed alive with anomalies. Every seemingly insignificant crack was now spewing flames. And these flames and magma were not as simple as they appeared on the surface.


    "Monsters. Monsters!


    Ahh!"


    Screams of terror followed as the flames bursting from the cracks suddenly coalesced into various monstrous forms.


    These creatures, made entirely of fire, lacked solid bodies, yet their strength was formidable.


    They moved with terrifying speed and overwhelming force, and among them were colossal beasts towering over dozens of feet tall, rampaging through the crowd.


    A single swipe of their claws could send people flying like leaves in a storm.


    The attack was so sudden that many had no chance to react before being struck down.


    It seemed that the original masters of the Mystic Realm hadn''t intended to kill, as most of the injured monks were transported out of the realm by specks of light.


    However, a few unlucky ones were killed on the spot.


    In no time, dozens of monks who had entered the secret realm were dead, and nearly a third were severely injured and transported out.


    Yet, the strange noises didn''t stop,more and more fiery beasts emerged from the cracks.


    They roared and charged relentlessly at the remaining monks, seemingly determined to tear everyone to shreds.


    As comrades fell one after another, a sense of despair spread rapidly among the survivors.


    The difficulty of this secret realm was beyond their ability to cope. It seemed that only those who had hidden their true identities and sneaked in were capable of getting through!


    "Boom!"


    A ferocious wave of heat swept around, and at the center of the Mystic Realm, where light and shadow intertwined, a massive flame shot up into the sky.


    The raging fire surged and swirled, coalescing into a gigantic fiery monster with dozens of tentacles and towering several dozen feet high.


    The flames roared and spread, forcing even the Umbral Tyrant to concentrate his spiritual power in front of him to block the intense heat.


    The six of them looked solemn, equally surprised that the trials of the Mystic Realm had escalated to this extent.


    Could it be that the three legendary Holy Emperors who had died had no intention of letting anyone inherit their treasures?


    "Wait!"


    Just then, their pupils shrank.


    Through the massive body of the creature, which stood several dozen feet tall, the previously dark depths of the Mystic Realm were suddenly illuminated.


    And behind that monstrous figure, a majestic hall stood imposingly!

 Chapter 34: Strike now, while you can!

    "Senior sister Emily, you..." the disciples of the Themyscira Sect gasped in shock as they looked at Emily.


    Behind the safety of the barren mountain, Emily had managed to seal the pressure points of each disciple.


    "The Mystic Realm has become too dangerous for you to handle. Instead of staying here, it''s better to send you all out of this place," Emily said, turning away, showing little interest in further explanation.


    "But what about you, senior sister? The Mystic Realm is extremely dangerous, and if you''re here alone..." the disciples of the Themyscira Sect said, clearly worried, trying to stop her.


    "I can handle it on my own." Emily gently tapped each disciple of the Themyscira Sect with her palm, infusing a trace of spiritual energy into their bodies.


    Amidst twinkling lights, the disciples, mistakenly thought to be injured, were gradually covered by the light and transported out of the Mystic Realm.


    For some reason, whenever Emily looked at Timothy''s back, she felt a mix of confusion and irritation in her heart.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana had personally assigned her the task of making contact with Timothy to learn about his situation.


    Yet, at this moment, Emily didn''t want to do that at all.


    Timothy was the first man to reject her, the first man to catch her attention. sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And yet, he was also the first man she found so utterly baffling.


    Unable to calm her emotions, Emily''s gaze sharpened, and she drew her sword, leaping into the monster-infested forbidden area ahead.


    Other cultivators also tried to charge into the wave of monsters, but most were quickly overwhelmed, barely making a splash.


    "Silent Tide Technique!"


    A pale blue light enveloped Emily, her nimble sword dancing up and down, a layer of clear water covering the blade.


    With each strike, she cleaved the flame monsters in two.


    The sword light flickered, now a spear, now a shield, forcibly carving a path through the monsters!


    "Damn those juniors!"


    In the sky, the Umbral Tyrant, the rogue cultivator Feydran, the Sunflare Elder, and six others noticed the activity on the ground.


    Seeing more and more people following the path Emily had cleared towards the Mystic Realm''s grand hall, they became anxious.


    They had already attracted the attention of a giant monster, and the only way past was to annihilate it.


    "Let''s join forces for now, and we can settle our scores once we''re inside the grand hall," the Umbral Tyrant suggested to the others.


    After a moment of silence, the six nodded in agreement.


    If they continued to hide their abilities in this battle with the monster, they would only let the younger generation benefit.


    A blade-like black shadow thundered down, the Umbral Tyrant''s ultimate move, "Umbra Slash."


    The shadow swept across, instantly slicing off a large chunk of the monster''s flames.


    Before the flames could reignite, a large blade, wrapped in a fierce wind, was wielded by the rogue cultivator Feydran, who summoned all his strength.


    With one strike, he aimed to break all spells!


    The intense impact swept down, and although it didn''t shake the monster''s core, the fiery giant trembled violently.


    "Who would have thought I''d be forced to use my last resort? Hmph, if I don''t use it now, I can''t enter the grand hall anyway, so consider it a gift," the Sunflare Elder snorted coldly, slowly pulling out a scroll.


    A strong light emanated from the scroll, illuminating half the sky of the dark Mystic Realm.


    "What kind of treasure is this!"


    Many exclaimed in amazement, even Timothy couldn''t help but look up curiously, though he could only barely make out the outline of the scroll, unable to see its contents clearly.


    In the intense light, the previously arrogant flame monster seemed to show a hint of fear.


    Its huge body tried to retreat, but it was too late.


    As the light gradually faded, the image on the scroll was revealed to the monster.


    "The Hundred Beauties Spring Palace Scroll!"


    The moment the scroll appeared, the monster let out a painful roar, its eyes made of flames shattered, and its body stiffened as if turned to stone, unable to move.


    "Strike now, while you can!"


    At the same time, the other four unleashed their techniques, bombarding the sky with powerful spells.


    The giant head of the monster was hit repeatedly.


    Bursts of scorching flames erupted, and the massive body could no longer hold up. Accompanied by fierce fires and strong winds, it crashed down with a thunderous boom.


    "Boom!"


    In the midst of the loud noise, a wave of intense heat radiated from the monster, spreading rapidly to the surroundings.


    The cultivators who were on their way to the Mystic Realm''s grand hall were caught in the blast.


    The wave of energy moved incredibly fast, like an invisible beast devouring everything in its path.


    In an instant, many were swallowed by the wave, severely injured, and expelled from the Mystic Realm.


    Some unfortunate ones didn''t even have time to put up a defense and were directly engulfed in the flames, reduced to ashes.


    As the wave continued to spread, Emily pushed her Silent Tide Technique to the limit, mobilizing all her spiritual energy, and charged forward with all her might.


    However, a humanoid monster blocked her path.


    Its muscles, formed from flames, were filled with brutal and savage power. It threw a punch, which Emily barely dodged.


    Taking advantage of the moment, other beasts pounced on her. One of them swept its claws across her abdomen, tearing through her outer garments and leaving three deep gashes on her belly.


    "Not good!"


    Pain shot through her, and Emily slashed the beast that had reached for her, but she overlooked the humanoid monster at her side.


    She tried to dodge, but it was too late.


    A huge fist, mixed with howling flames, came crashing down. Emily put all her strength into blocking it with her sword. Although she managed to stop the punch, the force sent her flying backward.


    "Thump, thump."


    She hit the ground hard twice, bouncing up before collapsing, pain radiating through her body.


    The book she treasured, "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners," was flung from her grasp.


    "Damn it." Feeling the pain in various parts of her body, Emily struggled to push herself up from the ground but couldn''t stand again.


    More and more flame monsters targeted her, rushing in her direction.


    The surging wave of heat was also fast approaching.


    "Is this the end?" A bitter smile appeared on Emily''s lips.


    Just then, a figure calmly approached from a distance and picked up the book from the ground.


    "''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners''?" Timothy initially had no interest, but the title of the book caught his attention.


    Singlehood advocates in this era?


    Surprised that there were such progressive thinkers in this world, he became curious and looked at the author''s name.


    "What the hell?" Timothy was stunned.


    There, clearly written, was the name��Goddess Sylvia.


    Timothy muttered to himself, "So, ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' was written by my own wife?"

 Chapter 35: Dont worry, I have my ways

    On one side, a blazing wave of fire charged forward, and on the other, several monsters roared menacingly.


    Surrounded on all sides, feeling her frail and endlessly aching body, Emily had given up resisting, her gaze even dimming.


    Though her life wasn''t in danger, it seemed this secret realm adventure was over.


    Yet, there was still one thing unresolved in her heart.


    For some reason, a certain figure resurfaced in her mind.


    Despite her attempts to forget, she couldn''t shake it off.


    Just as she was about to be engulfed by the wave of heat, an even more intense blaze burst forth from behind her.


    A majestic fire dragon, with flames of authority, surged forward, its gaping maw swallowing several monsters whole.


    Though the monsters were slain, the scorching flames quickly approached, threatening to consume Emily''s delicate face.


    But at the last moment, Emily felt someone grab her collar.


    Suddenly, she was lifted off the ground, completely out of control.


    "Whoosh, whoosh,"


    After spinning twice, she was violently thrown away.


    Though she was quickly distanced from the heat wave, the sheer speed left Emily unable to control her fall, and she braced for a harsh landing.


    She had no choice but to fully activate her Silent Tide Technique, using up the last bit of her strength.


    As she touched the ground, the recoil helped her retreat several feet before she finally came to a stop, still stumbling and rolling twice, her clothes covered in dust.


    Being yanked by the collar and thrown would anger any woman.


    But Emily felt a surge of emotion.


    Because this technique, it was so familiar!


    This familiar wrestling move, could it be...


    Lifting her head, standing before her was Timothy.


    For a moment, Emily''s gaze was dazed, her clear eyes shimmering with an unusual light.


    It was as if time had returned to the arena in Azure Sea City.


    Under the spotlight, with all eyes on them, she and Timothy locked eyes.


    Only this time, Timothy had saved her life.


    Why did this man always show up just in time!


    Even though she had given up on completing Holy Maiden Aeliana''s mission, she had coincidentally run into him again.


    Twice now, Timothy''s appearances had completely changed her views on men.


    No, this change was solely towards Timothy.


    In Emily''s eyes, everyone else was still the same.


    Unintentionally, a warmth spread through Emily''s heart.


    "Hey, you alright?"


    At that moment, Timothy waved his hand in front of her stunned eyes.


    Realizing her own lapse, Emily, feeling utterly embarrassed, quickly tried to stand despite her injuries.


    "So you can stand, that''s good."


    Seeing her upright, Timothy immediately withdrew his hand.


    Emily staggered, nearly falling over, barely managing to stabilize herself.


    "Don''t you have any sense of chivalry?"


    Any other man would have held on in such a situation, considering her delicate state.


    Suddenly, Emily''s nose tingled, feeling that even a monk wouldn''t be as detached as Timothy!


    "Chivalry?" Timothy paused, giving Emily a once-over.


    Though she was indeed attractive, she paled in comparison to his wife, sparking little interest in him.


    "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners!"


    "My book, how did it end up with you? Give it back!"


    Emily suddenly spotted the "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners" in Timothy''s hand, panicked, and immediately tried to snatch it.


    Timothy stepped aside, hiding the book behind him.


    Emily missed and stumbled, nearly face-planting onto the ground.


    Timothy said, "I saved your life, so it''s not too much to ask for this book in return, right?"


    "No way! This is from Goddess Sylvia..."


    Emily''s words trailed off as she sensed something amiss.


    "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners," although penned by Goddess Sylvia and filled with profound truths, was specifically aimed at women, particularly those who were disciples in spiritual practices.


    Why would a man be interested in it?


    Could it be!


    All the past events quickly flashed through Emily''s mind, causing her pupils to dilate.


    In an instant, it seemed she understood everything.


    His indifference to women, his complete lack of chivalry, his apparent emotional cluelessness around women.


    Combined with Timothy''s handsome looks and the occasional charming aura he exuded.


    Could it be...


    "You, you''re not gay, are you?" Emily pointed at Timothy, her expression filled with astonishment.


    Timothy: "???"


    Emily hesitated for a moment but then quickly regained her composure, her voice faltering yet filled with disbelief: "Then, could it be... you have a preference for the same sex?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you thinking about?" Timothy tapped her head lightly with his hand as if it were a knife: "The reason I want this book is just... yes, I have a friend who wants to take a look."


    "Really?" Emily was still somewhat skeptical.


    "Of course. Also, I''d like to make a deal with you." Timothy waved "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners" in front of Emily, saying, "My friend doesn''t know many words but is very interested in the content of this book. I hope that after you leave the Mystic Realm, you can explain the contents of this book to my friend. In exchange, I can take you to the great hall in the Valley of the Undead."


    "I..." Emily hesitated.


    She wanted to refuse.


    But at this moment, every thought in her heart seemed to urge her to agree.


    What was she really doing this for?


    To obtain the treasures of the Valley of the Undead?


    Clearly not.


    To complete the task given by Holy Maiden Aeliana?


    But that didn''t seem right either.


    Her mind a whirl of confusion, Emily finally put everything aside, made up her mind, and nodded.


    "If that''s the case, then it''s a deal."


    Timothy nodded in satisfaction: "Deal."


    In the sky, the enormous creature had already been slain.


    Umbral Tyrant sheathed the Umbra Slash, Sunflare Elder hid the "Hundred Beauties Spring Palace Scroll," and the six of them cautiously headed towards the great hall.


    "These people''s methods are more bizarre than the next, and they all possess Mystic Core strength. Are you sure you can get past them into the great hall?" Emily asked, somewhat doubtful.


    "Don''t worry, I have my ways." Timothy smiled slightly.


    Breaking into the Valley of the Undead, these jerks indeed had no shame.


    Unfortunately, if it really came down to it, his tricks were a bit stronger than theirs.

 Chapter 36: PayPal Credit？！

    Although we had agreed beforehand to work together until we entered the grand hall, once inside, it was every man for himself. But faced with the mysterious stone lock that lay before us in the hall, no one wanted to be the first to make a move.


    "If you ask me, Feydran, your sword skills are the envy of us all. That stone lock looks tough, but I bet it''s no match for your full force. How about you take the first crack at it?" Umbral Tyrant suggested.


    "Hmph, I don''t have your fancy spells and tricks, just brute strength. If I use it all up, wouldn''t I just be leaving myself open to attack?" Feydran snorted in response.


    "Why don''t you try using your ''Hundred Beauties Spring Palace Scroll'' then?" Umbral Tyrant turned to Sunflare Elder.


    Sunflare Elder rolled his eyes, "The ''Hundred Beauties Spring Palace Scroll'' only works on living things. You think it''s going to do anything to a stone lock?"


    "Looks like no one wants to step up. Great allies we are," Umbral Tyrant said sarcastically, his plan falling through.


    "I''ll do it. I''m best with arcane arts. Even though the essence hidden in this lock is unusual, I might as well give it a try." Finally, an old man in a black robe stepped forward.


    Immediately, the others made way for him, none too eager to be the guinea pig.


    Watching the others, who had also entered the Mystic Realm incognito, show such wariness, the old man couldn''t help but smile smugly. His mastery over mechanical devices and ancient formations was far beyond ordinary.


    Even the stringent defenses of the Valley of the Undead would hardly be a match for him.


    If he could find an opportunity to discreetly eliminate those six troublesome fellows, the treasures of the Valley of the Undead would almost be within his grasp.


    Golden patterns spread from his shoulders and elbows, gradually covering his arms, right hand, and all five fingers.


    Feeling the aura emanating from the old man''s hand, everyone was taken aback by his profound understanding of formations.


    As the old man placed his palm on the stone lock, everyone except Feydran, who knew nothing of cultivation, watched intently, wary of any tricks.


    Suddenly, a mysterious and turbulent spiritual energy burst forth from the stone lock.


    The energy, wild like a beast, latched onto the old man''s arm.


    The golden patterns on his arm began to tremble violently, uncontrollably.


    Where the golden patterns ended, his flesh began to tear apart, blood spraying everywhere.


    Overwhelmed by intense pain, he screamed, his body feeling as if it were being ripped apart.


    In a sudden move, the old man in the black robe chopped off half of his arm!


    The arm hit the ground with a loud thud and exploded.


    Clutching his severed limb, the robed figure sweated profusely, his body shaking uncontrollably.


    But at least his life was spared.


    The atmosphere turned heavy in an instant. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just now, everyone had felt an endless, powerful aura emanating from the fallen arm.


    None of them were experts in formations, and touching the stone lock rashly could result in a fate even worse than the old man''s.


    "Maybe you guys want to give it a try?"


    "Maybe you should do it..."


    Even though they knew the Valley of the Undead held coveted treasures, no one dared to touch the stone lock again.


    "You had your chance and blew it."


    From a distance, Timothy, hidden in the shadows, sighed. He hadn''t expected this group, who boasted of their hidden strengths, to be so useless.


    He had hoped to sneak in during the chaos, but now, it seemed he would have to rely on himself.


    "System, is there any way to break the stone lock?" Timothy called out to his system in secret.


    [Ding, the stone lock contains a profound formation laid by the Holy Emperor, extremely difficult to break. To unlock it, the host can exchange 10 skill points for the ''Key of Secrets'', which will render all locks and defensive formations ineffective against the host.]


    "That''s a handy tool."


    If he could get his hands on that, he''d be set for life, with all defensive formations becoming useless against him.


    But the problem was, he didn''t even have a single skill point to his name right now.


    Sensing Timothy''s thoughts, the system quickly responded.


    [Ding, the host can choose to activate "PayPal Credit" to temporarily borrow ten skill points.]


    "You really think of everything, don''t you..." Timothy muttered, but he didn''t immediately agree.


    He knew all too well that anything involving "borrowing" usually came with strings attached.


    "What happens if I use PayPal Credit and don''t pay it back?" he asked cautiously.


    [Ding, after activation, the host can temporarily borrow ten skill points, but must repay them within ten days. Otherwise, the host will be added to the system''s blacklist, and a random organ will disappear from the host''s body.]


    An organ disappearing just like that?


    Timothy instinctively looked down at himself, a chill running through him.


    If he couldn''t pay back on time and luck wasn''t on his side, the cost could be enormous.


    However, the treasures of the Valley of the Undead were right in front of him. Nothing ventured, nothing gained!


    With a hardened resolve, Timothy activated "PayPal Credit" and exchanged ten skill points for the "Key of Secrets."


    He also exchanged his previous opportunity to learn an Epic-level technique for the "Shadow Veil," which could completely erase his presence for a short time.


    While Umbral Tyrant and Sunflare Elder, along with a few others, were still hesitating to challenge the stone lock again, Timothy stepped forward from a distance and scoffed, "I hear you all snuck in here under false identities, and yet you''re held up by a mere stone lock. Isn''t that a bit laughable?"


    Hearing this, the group was initially stunned, then Umbral Tyrant exploded in rage: "You reckless fool, daring to mock me, you must be looking to die right here!"


    "Wait." Sunflare Elder suddenly intervened.


    "What are you doing?" Umbral Tyrant was furious, ready to strike Timothy down on the spot.


    Sunflare Elder said, "Hold on a moment. He seems confident, almost as if he''s got something up his sleeve. Let''s use him as a test subject for the stone lock. If it doesn''t work out, we can always kill him afterward."


    Though still angry, Umbral Tyrant reluctantly reined in his murderous intent.


    "Kid, I''m giving you a chance to live. If you can open this stone lock, I''ll let you go. If not, don''t blame me for cutting out your tongue," Sunflare Elder taunted Timothy.


    "I don''t want much. Just open the door, and you old monsters can bow to me," Timothy replied with a smirk.


    Instantly, everyone was enraged. If not for Sunflare Elder holding them back, they might have attacked right then and there.


    But Timothy seemed utterly unconcerned, walking up to the stone lock with Emily, and then he placed his hand on it.

 Chapter 37: Celestial Feather Form!

    The mysterious aura emanating from the stone lock was far from ordinary, and nobody believed that a random, unknown junior disciple could unlock it.


    Especially the one-armed old man.


    A master of various arcane arts, who had nearly lost his life due to the stone lock, he knew all too well how terrifying the seal guarding the Mystic Realm was.


    Under their watchful eyes, Timothy nonchalantly placed his hand on the stone lock.


    "No reaction at all!"


    Even the robed elder had nearly died the instant he touched it, so why didn''t this kid trigger any backlash from the stone lock''s energy?


    Umbral Tyrant''s gaze froze for a moment, then he noticed a faint, flowing spiritual energy entering the stone lock from Timothy''s arm.


    ''Could it be, this kid actually has a way to break it?''


    As everyone watched, the stone lock, which seemed impervious and stirred no ripples, suddenly was covered in a layer of white light.


    Within this white light, there was a profound aura that left people speechless.


    The light shifted, as if ethereal, holy sounds were echoing through the air.


    It was as if an invisible key existed, capable of unlocking everything.


    The onlookers were filled with disbelief as they watched the scene unfold.


    "Crack, crack, crack."


    With successive cracking sounds, the outer shell of the stone lock began to fracture, revealing a brass-colored second layer.


    He had actually broken through the first layer of the stone lock! How was that possible!


    The one-armed elder couldn''t believe it.


    He knew better than anyone just how terrifying the seal on the stone lock was.


    Even now, the terrifying sensation of an endless abyss still made his heart shudder.


    "What exactly did you use!" he exclaimed, staring at Timothy in shock.


    Timothy, however, completely ignored him and applied a bit more force.


    "Crack."


    The second layer of brass also shattered with a loud bang.


    The outer shell fell to the ground, revealing the final golden lock.


    The one-armed elder''s eyes widened.


    He had painstakingly studied arcane arts and various formations for hundreds of years, thinking his understanding far surpassed that of ordinary people.


    Yet, the stone lock that had cost him an arm and nearly his life was being unlocked by this young man who wasn''t even a fraction of his age!


    The backlash from the stone lock wasn''t fully suppressed, and the spiritual energy at the site of his missing arm was in complete disarray.


    Overwhelmed by a surge of blood and energy, the one-armed elder''s body went into a frenzy, completely out of control.


    "Puh!"


    A mouthful of fresh blood sprayed out, accompanied by the sound of his spirit breaking. The elder could no longer hold himself up and collapsed to the ground.


    With his cultivation severely damaged and his spirit broken, not to mention his missing arm, the elder was now no different from a cripple!


    [Breaking the Mystic Core expert''s spirit, reward received, skill point +1, summoning the supreme form "Celestial Feather Form" once]


    As the system voice rang out, Timothy withdrew his hand from the stone lock.


    "Come on, kid, why stop now?" At this moment, Umbral Tyrant and the others were full of flattery.


    After all, aside from Timothy, none of them could break the stone lock.


    If they couldn''t open the lock, their efforts to sneak in at great cost would have been in vain.


    Timothy simply spread his hands towards them: "Why should I bother doing something so thankless?"


    "This..."


    After a moment of silence, Umbral Tyrant quickly said, "We were wrong in our attitude towards you earlier, and I''m willing to apologize now."


    "Please, we need your help to break this stone lock. Once we''re inside, no matter who gets the inheritance, we''re willing to share half of it with you."


    Timothy just scoffed. "Once we''re inside, I''ll be useless, and I don''t care about the treasures inside. If you want me to open the lock, give me something now."


    "You!" Umbral Tyrant clenched his teeth.


    When had someone of his stature ever been threatened like this?


    But now, the only chance to get inside rested on relying on Timothy, and he had no choice but to swallow his pride.


    "Tell me what you want, as long as it''s within my power, I''ll do my best to satisfy it." S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "True to your reputation, Umbral Tyrant, always so honorable," Timothy clapped him on the shoulder heartily. "Alright then, it''s a deal! Please gift me your magical weapon, Umbra Slash, and Sunflare Elder''s ''Hundred Beauties Spring Palace Scroll.'' Then, I''ll do my best to help you break the lock."


    Umbral Tyrant''s forced smile instantly cooled.


    Umbra Slash was a magical weapon he had relied on for many years.


    It could transform into a blade that cuts through anything or a shield to protect oneself.


    Offensive and defensive, it could kill an enemy in an instant if they showed the slightest lapse.


    How could he possibly give away this treasure that was almost connected to his very essence?


    Anger surged within him, and Umbral Tyrant was about to make a move.


    "Hey, I say, this brother has helped us so much, these little things shouldn''t be a problem."


    At this moment, Sunflare Elder stepped forward, respectfully taking out the ''Hundred Beauties Spring Palace Scroll'' and offering it to Timothy with both hands: "Please accept this. Although there''s a great difference in our ages and cultivation levels, if you can open this stone lock, I''m willing to consider you a brother from now on. If I have a bite of meat, you''ll definitely have a sip of soup!"


    Umbral Tyrant was shocked.


    How precious was the ''Hundred Beauties Spring Palace Scroll''? That stingy old Sunflare Elder was actually willing to part with it!


    "No way."


    Umbral Tyrant''s eyes shifted, quickly catching the hidden smirk on Sunflare Elder''s face.


    He instantly understood.


    This young man, although he had a strange method to break through profound formations, was only at the Energy Foundation level.


    Killing him would be a matter of moments.


    So what if he gave it to him?


    The moment the stone lock shattered, he could easily crush him with a single finger!


    "I was hasty just now. Although Umbra Slash has been with me for many years, since you desire it, please accept it," Umbral Tyrant said, his smile hiding his true feelings as he offered his most treasured Umbra Slash.


    Timothy seemed touched: "Such noble seniors, truly generous without a hint of stinginess!"


    With that, he unhesitatingly took both treasures.


    Umbral Tyrant and Sunflare Elder felt a twitch in their smiles but managed to suppress their anger.


    Timothy placed his hand back on the golden stone lock.


    The light swirled, and a powerful aura surged within the lock.


    With a loud "boom," the final stone lock shattered!


    Instantly, Umbral Tyrant and Sunflare Elder locked their murderous gazes on Timothy.


    But before they could act.


    Timothy, who had been prepared, kicked open the door, grabbed Emily''s hand, and dashed into the great hall.


    "Over your dead body!" Umbral Tyrant roared, charging into the hall first.


    "Celestial Feather Form!"


    Suddenly, an immense aura surged behind Timothy, causing his pupils to constrict sharply.

 Chapter 38: Goddess, I didn’t mean to offend

    In the quiet sanctuary of her bedroom, Sylvia carefully pulled Timothy''s love letter from beneath her pillow.


    She read it meticulously, over and over, each word sinking in deeper with every pass.


    As her eyes moved across the paper, a noticeable blush spread across her cheeks.


    "How can anyone be so brutally honest?" she exclaimed.


    By the time she reached the last sentence, her cheeks were burning hot. Without hesitation, she dove under her covers, wrapping herself up tightly. S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A whirlwind of emotions surged through her, and cocooned in her blanket, Sylvia couldn''t help but toss and turn, causing her light pink sheets and canopy to become slightly disheveled.


    From within the bundle of blankets, occasional soft whimpers could be heard, unclear what emotions they were meant to convey.


    She was like a girl corroded by the sweet sting of love.


    No, perhaps it was exactly that...


    With a sigh, Sylvia threw back the covers, her face flushed like blooming peach blossoms, her eyes shimmering.


    Her gaze upon the letter was dreamy.


    The warmth from the blanket lingered, leaving a delicate fragrance wafting from her.


    "Goddess Sylvia, what''s going on here?" Suddenly, a voice came from the doorway.


    Zephyra stood there, puzzled by the strange scene before her.


    Why was Goddess Sylvia rolling around wrapped in a blanket like a caterpillar? Why was her breathing hurried and her cheeks flushed?


    Could it be!


    "Goddess, have you not bathed in a while and you''re feeling itchy?"


    "What do you think?" Sylvia''s lips curved into a slight smile, a hint of amusement in her tone.


    But that smile sent a chill down Zephyra''s spine, who had been on the receiving end of her wrath recently.


    "Goddess, I didn''t mean to offend."


    Instantly, her face fell, and she looked like she was on the verge of tears.


    ...


    Suddenly, a massive phantom appeared out of nowhere, its thousands of white feathers bristling with a chilling intent.


    Its deep eyes, one black and one white, seemed to hold an endless void.


    The overwhelming aura surged like a tidal wave, as if even the vast galaxy would pale in its presence.


    Umbral Tyrant''s pupils shrank in fear, overwhelmed by the immense pressure.


    Every cell in his body screamed for him to flee.


    But his legs trembled, his body cold and stiff, and he found himself completely paralyzed.


    Meanwhile, Timothy, in his Celestial Feather Form, pointed downward.


    Amidst a sky full of feathers, the entire hall shook violently, erupting with a thunderous roar.


    "Boom!"


    Sunflare Elder and several others were horrified and quickly retreated.


    As the dust settled, they clearly saw a deep crater where Umbral Tyrant had been standing, with spiderweb-like cracks spreading outwards. All that was left was a nearly unrecognizable crushed body.


    "One strike to kill Umbral Tyrant?"


    That also meant that the strange power that had appeared could just as easily have killed any of them.


    "No, wait!"


    They quickly realized something.


    If that young man who had just fled into the hall truly had the power to kill them with one strike, why would he run away?


    Rather, that strike had the terrifying power of an Emperor-level fighter.


    If he was really that powerful, why would he care about a minor place like the Valley of the Undead?


    There had to be something fishy about it!


    "That kid can''t be that strong. Our alliance stands. Once we kill him, we''ll fight over the heritage in the temple!" Sunflare Elder quickly made a decision, given the urgency.


    With Umbral Tyrant dead and the black-robed elder''s spirit broken, only he and five others like Feydran remained.


    The others looked tense but ultimately nodded in agreement, gritting their teeth. They had all paid a hefty price to sneak into this secret realm, and they weren''t about to let it go to waste.


    "Stick close to me. If we five join forces, we might still have a chance!"


    As Sunflare Elder spoke, the group huddled together, each holding their most powerful artifacts.


    They were betting that Timothy didn''t have the strength to strike again!


    Inside the dark temple, they couldn''t sense any presence.


    The empty and dark environment only heightened their anxiety.


    What secrets did this young man, who appeared to be in his teens or twenties, hide?


    Even as they spread their spiritual senses throughout the hall, they couldn''t detect his presence at all.


    The atmosphere grew increasingly oppressive, a faint light barrier enveloping the group as they moved slowly forward.


    Suddenly, a stone mysteriously dropped from nowhere, bouncing twice on the ground before stopping in front of them.


    An eerie silence followed.


    "It''s a trap!" Sunflare Elder suddenly shouted, his sword slashing through the air.


    "Crack."


    In mid-air, the sword shattered.


    Before them, the air filled with white feathers, the intent to kill overwhelming.


    Endless phantom images filled the temple completely.


    Those eerie, black and white eyes chilled everyone to the bone.


    The five exerted all their strength, using every technique they could to resist.


    But under the crushing force of the mighty spiritual power, they couldn''t stir even a ripple.


    With one finger pointed, dust flew up.


    In the echoing boom that shook heaven and earth, carrying boundless fear, the five were crushed into nothingness in an instant.


    [You have shattered Sunflare Elder''s spirit]


    [You have shattered the lone practitioner Feydran''s spirit]


    ...


    [After shattering the spirits of 7 Mystic Core cultivators, you receive a reward: +7 skill points, and may select one Epic-level technique]


    Having borrowed 10 skill points from the system and only recouping 7, Timothy felt a bit shortchanged.


    However, the power of the Celestial Feather Form was indeed formidable, even if it could only be used once.


    With a single strike, it matched the full force of a Transcendence Realm powerhouse.


    "How did you do that, are you... really just at the Energy Foundation level?" Emily was stunned by the scene before her, unable to believe it.


    She had clearly felt the immense pressure emitted by the phantom, a terrifying oppressive force that was no less than that of Goddess Sylvia!


    "Guess," Timothy didn''t bother to answer, focusing instead on looting.


    These guys indeed had a lot of valuable items on them. After collecting a heap of techniques, spiritual medicines, and magical artifacts, Timothy stuffed them all into a storage space he had acquired.


    Emily stomped her foot in frustration, having anticipated that Timothy wouldn''t bother with her.


    Even her original appearance hardly piqued his interest, and now that she had used a disguise technique, it seemed like Timothy didn''t even treat her as a woman!


    Emily was very dissatisfied.


    She was curious to see if this unromantic guy would show any emotion if he were to face Goddess Sylvia!

 Chapter 39: Is he even human?

    "I''ve brought you into the great hall as promised. Once we''re out of the Mystic Realm, you''ve got to fill me in on ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners''," Timothy said with a smile, reminding Emily.


    "So it was you, the friend you mentioned before!" Emily sighed, seemingly resigned to the fact, and asked, "What''s next then? What are you planning to do?"


    "Next, I''m going to claim the heritage treasure of the Valley of the Undead," Timothy said, looking towards the depths of the temple.


    There, an unassuming altar was set up.


    [Ding, a temporary mission has been issued: Retrieve the heritage treasure of the Valley of the Undead and clear the Mystic Realm. Reward: The host will be directly promoted to Mystic Core and unlock the second meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body.]


    Hearing the system''s announcement, Timothy felt even more confident in his plans.


    Having paid a hefty price to obtain the ''Key of Secrets'' from the system, the intricately designed defenses of the Valley of the Undead seemed almost non-existent before him.


    Approaching the stone platform at the center of the altar, Timothy lit the candles on the candelabra and then placed his hand directly on the crystal ball at the center.


    Click, click.


    Cracks appeared on the crystal ball instantly.


    The subtle array and prohibitions on it were easily neutralized, and as the crystal ball shattered, the entire great hall began to tremble.


    The temple shook, the ground quaked, and from the crystal ball, a beam of light shot up into the sky.


    The light was incredibly brilliant, piercing into the dim, reddish sky, dazzlingly bright.


    At this moment, inside the Mystic Realm, only about one-sixth of the people had managed not to be expelled.


    But under the relentless assault of the flame monsters, they were nearly at their breaking point.


    However, at the moment when the light shot up into the sky, the shockwave spread around, and the flame monsters affected by it dissipated into nothing.


    Many cultivators, who had narrowly escaped injury or even death, looked around in shock.


    Not long after, under the aftermath of the light column, all the flame monsters disappeared.


    The light illuminated half the sky, turning the inside of the Mystic Realm almost into daylight.


    "Who exactly saved us?"


    Eyes converged, only to see a figure slowly floating up along the beam of light.


    This person was the very one who had been coerced by the Umbral Tyrant and Sunflare Elder!


    "Breaking free from those old monsters and even stepping into the final trial of the Valley of the Undead, how did he manage that!"


    The remaining one-sixth of the cultivators, all top disciples from major sects, were now staring up in astonishment.


    "This person is named Timothy. I heard he was just an ordinary disciple of the Demonic Sect, but just a few days ago, he was personally chosen by Goddess Sylvia and directly taken into Sky Sanctuary as a steward disciple."


    "Choosing a Demonic Sect disciple as a steward in Sky Sanctuary!"


    Many secretly marveled, truly worthy of Goddess Sylvia!


    Probably, aside from Goddess Sylvia, no one else would dare make such a decisive decision.


    And indeed, Goddess Sylvia''s vision was unique.


    One man surpassing seven Mystic Core powerhouses and stepping alone into the final trial, such an unthinkable feat was truly unimaginable!


    Watching this scene was also Emily, who was in the great hall of the Mystic Realm.


    She had initially followed Timothy into the final trial but ultimately chose to give up.


    Looking up at Timothy, enveloped in golden light and appearing as majestic and sacred as a deity, a smile inadvertently appeared on Emily''s lips.


    It was enough.


    She suddenly realized that what she really wanted wasn''t the treasures of the Valley of the Undead or to complete the task of Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    What she wanted was just to be close to Timothy.


    And now, she had her answer.


    "Indeed, everything about him is so different from ordinary people," Emily sighed, almost mockingly, as the light shone down, her bright eyes also seemed to sparkle with a different kind of brilliance.


    Following the path of light, Timothy stepped forward.


    In the Valley of the Undead, the three ancient emperors each posed a challenge.


    The first to appear was the phantom of Mystic Emperor Kael.


    His test was one of martial prowess.


    On the path of cultivation, only strength and power reign supreme.


    Otherwise, even if one possesses all the heritage treasures, without the will to advance and lacking strength, one would inevitably be subjected to others'' whims.


    Out of thin air, a massive beast formed from blazing fire, with three heads and six arms, its huge body radiating intense heat, roared as it charged at Timothy.


    His arms, clothed in burning fabric, were covered in golden patterns. The golden flames burning on Timothy''s arms, though not as large as the monster''s form, were incredibly pure and seemed to contain a profound mystery.


    Timothy stood his ground, his arms trembling slightly with the force he was gathering, wrapped in a strong wind pressure.


    It was like the cry of a phoenix and the chant of a dragon.


    This punch was unstoppable!


    As the flame beast''s three massive jaws snapped down, they met Timothy''s fist head-on.


    "Boom!"


    A thunderous roar echoed as a golden wave swept across.


    The three huge heads were simultaneously knocked off.


    Timothy''s figure flashed, leaping into the air, as a relentless surge of spiritual energy burst forth from his right arm.


    His second punch smashed down, scattering fierce winds, unstoppable.


    The massive body was pierced straight through!


    "Ugh, huh."


    The beast let out a reluctant cry, its six tree-trunk-like legs no longer able to support its massive form.


    "Crash!"


    The body fell, and flames scattered across the sky.


    The endless fire shattered, unable to coalesce again.


    "Was it... slain just like that?!"


    Everyone in the Mystic Realm was focused on the sky, simultaneously shocked by this scene.


    Although this monster''s strength wasn''t on par with the one that the Umbral Tyrant and the other seven had struggled to kill, it was far beyond any of the other ground monsters.


    To subdue such a fearsome being with just two punches?


    Is he even human?


    Wasn''t he just at the Energy Foundation level?


    Absolutely terrifying!


    For those who could remain in the Mystic Realm, witnessing this miraculous moment felt sufficient.


    "Timothy."


    Before today, few had heard this name.


    But when the Mystic Realm opens again, his name will surely echo far and wide! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 40: Holy Emperor Vorenus

    "Not bad, not bad. If it''s you, you might just be worthy of passing our trio''s test." Mystic Emperor Kael''s apparition seemed quite pleased as he nodded his head.


    A breeze swept through, and his apparition slowly faded away.


    Then, Sage Empress Orielle appeared.


    "What''s this test?"


    As Timothy took his next step, suddenly, a delicate, bell-like laughter rang out.


    From all directions, a group of women in colorful dresses appeared, each more graceful and charming than the last.


    These women were alluring and poised, dressed in sheer fabrics that accentuated their beauty with every smile and frown.


    Their soft, boneless bodies leaned towards Timothy.


    Some rested on Timothy''s shoulder, some lay on his back, and others gently straightened his clothes, making flirtatious gestures...


    "So, it''s this kind of trial!"


    The many monks watching from below were clearly startled.


    Even from such a distance, the stunning women in the air stirred their hearts, making them restless.


    It was evident how potent their seductive powers were.


    "Vanity of vanities, all is vanity. Vanity of vanities, all is vanity."


    Even the monks from the abbey were muttering to themselves, trying to calm their stirred hearts.


    The onlooker sees most of the game.


    Even those watching from afar were so affected,how could Timothy, surrounded by these beauties, resist!


    "If it were any other test, Brother Timothy might have had a chance, but this trial..."


    "It''s so hard to suppress human nature. Even if he''s talented and highly skilled, he can''t handle this situation!"


    As they tried to calm their inner turmoil, the monks all expressed their sympathy.


    As they had anticipated, surrounded by so many beautiful women, Timothy''s resolve was visibly shaken.


    These women might not be as beautiful as Goddess Sylvia, but any man would struggle to withstand such a scene!


    Seeing his body beginning to lose control, Timothy suddenly remembered a very important artifact.


    "The Hundred Beauties Spring Palace Scroll! This thing is a lifesaver right now!" Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Among the many beautiful women, Timothy suddenly pulled out the Hundred Beauties Spring Palace Scroll and looked at it.


    The scroll depicted old women, both plump and thin, dressed in thin clothes and wearing heavy, unsettling makeup.


    "Ugh."


    Timothy felt a convulsion in his stomach, almost throwing up.


    But as he felt his eyes being defiled, he also felt a clear aura enveloping him, instantly driving out all impure thoughts.


    At that moment, Timothy felt his desires diminish, as if he were a saint with no earthly wants.


    It was even more ascetic than the sage mode!


    Even if the world''s beauties lined up in front of him, they couldn''t stir a ripple in his heart!


    "My dear, aren''t you going to cherish me~"


    A gorgeous woman with almond eyes and a peachy complexion threw herself at him.


    Her soft, delicate body was something any man would struggle not to embrace.


    But Timothy just looked disgusted: "Get lost!"


    "My dear, you... you actually despise me."


    The woman''s expression instantly showed panic and hurt as she fell to the ground.


    Timothy waved dismissively: "I get annoyed just seeing a woman now, just get lost!"


    "My dear, don''t you love me anymore?"


    "What about me?"


    "My dear, think it over."


    Pitiful cries followed, but Timothy remained completely indifferent, brushing off all the women who threw themselves at him.


    A breeze swept through, and the once charming and diverse group of women, in disbelief, turned to ash and vanished with the wind.


    The dust dispersed and slowly coalesced into the form of Sage Empress Orielle.


    "I can''t believe you actually passed my test!" Sage Empress Orielle showed a hint of astonishment.


    The monks below were equally shocked.


    The scene of enchantment they had just witnessed was so potent that even from such a distance, they had almost completely succumbed to it.


    How on earth did Timothy, who faced it head-on, manage to resist?


    How profound and terrifying must his mental fortitude be!


    "This friend''s mental strength is truly unimaginable, truly suitable for joining our Westminster Abbey!" A monk from Westminster Abbey, still visibly shaken, fiddled with his prayer beads.


    "Who says that disliking the company of women makes one suited to be a monk?" A few pale-faced, effeminate men called out in high-pitched voices.


    "..."


    "Having passed these two tests, young friend, your future is indeed boundless. I hope you can pass the final test and inherit the treasure of us three Holy Emperors." Sage Empress Orielle''s lips seemed to curl into a smile as she slowly vanished into thin air.


    The final test for the inherited treasure was upon him!


    Timothy didn''t wait for the appearance of Sky Emperor Aerion,instead, the space around him began to warp and deform.


    When he opened his eyes again, he was in a completely different scene.


    In a cramped wooden cabin, excited men and women embraced him, calling his name.


    It was as if he had merged into this small world, watching himself grow from a child into a young man.


    Then he got married, had children, and enjoyed his later years.


    This test seemed to be showing the path of life and death, with no real challenge involved.


    As the Timothy in this small world grew old, on a snowy night, he walked alone to the summit of a mountain.


    He could clearly feel that the final test was drawing to a close.


    The dark sky split open, and a dazzling light shone through the crack.


    However, the source of this aura was not Sky Emperor Aerion.


    Timothy''s gaze sharpened, he had anticipated this outcome.


    As the illusion faded, a figure slowly emerged in the sky, causing a tremor in the hearts of all the monks within the Mystic Realm at almost the same moment.


    "It''s an avatar of Holy Emperor Vorenus!"


    Seven hundred years ago, wielding the Heavenly-level divine weapon "Phoenix Blade," Holy Emperor Vorenus dominated the lands and declared himself emperor. His reign was marked by his formidable presence and power.


    However, two hundred years ago, after reigning for over seven hundred years, Holy Emperor Vorenus angered Goddess Sylvia. He was struck down, his spiritual foundation damaged, forcing him to flee to the frigid lands.


    Yet, his formidable reputation remains firmly etched in the memories of all to this day.


    Although none of those present had ever seen Holy Emperor Vorenus in person, they all had a profound impression of him from historical records as a sovereign who had once slain another emperor.


    Wasn''t this the Mystic Realm of the three legendary Holy Emperors? Why would an avatar of Holy Emperor Vorenus appear here?


    Moreover, the majority of people could clearly sense that the appearance of Holy Emperor Vorenus boded ill. The air was thick with tension, as if his very presence hinted at impending turmoil or a test far greater than any they had anticipated.

 Chapter 41: Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest

    Even though this is just an avatar, if Holy Emperor Vorenus really wanted to, wiping out everyone in the Mystic Realm would be a snap of his fingers.


    As Holy Emperor Vorenus approached step by step on the golden path, Timothy could feel an overwhelming oppressive force bearing down on him.


    This pressure, although not as intense as that of Goddess Sylvia, was undeniably the terrifying presence of an Emperor-level powerhouse.


    Timothy sighed inwardly.


    He had been right about this secret realm from the start.


    This place was a total trap.


    Not only were there seven hidden powerhouses messing around, but in the end, there was even an avatar of an Emperor-level powerhouse!


    Timothy''s focus was now entirely on the system store.


    Once Holy Emperor Vorenus made his move, he could only use the Celestial Feather Form one more time.


    At times like this, there wasn''t much time to worry about whether he could repay the skill points.


    After all, staying alive was what mattered most.


    As Holy Emperor Vorenus drew closer, a barely detectable murderous intent emanated from Timothy, and a few white feathers quietly drifted down from the sky.


    Each feather, though delicate and soft, seemed to conceal endless lethality!


    But suddenly, Holy Emperor Vorenus paused in his steps and stopped.


    His eyes, which had been lofty and dismissive, suddenly narrowed.


    "Why do you carry the scent of that woman on you!" Holy Emperor Vorenus''s voice carried a hint of dread and fear.


    "Huh?" Timothy was startled, noticing the obvious terror in Holy Emperor Vorenus.


    In just a moment, he figured out the reason.


    Though his wife was as gentle and adorable as the girl next door during their dates, she also had another identity, a terrifying one at that!


    Timothy smiled, "Are you talking about Goddess Sylvia?"


    The moment he finished speaking, Holy Emperor Vorenus''s expression drastically changed.


    Though he didn''t respond, his face said it all to Timothy.


    "Raising the difficulty of the secret realm, tampering with the treasures of three legendary Holy Emperors. If I''m not mistaken, you''re looking to possess a body with great potential, right?" Timothy suddenly continued, facing Holy Emperor Vorenus.


    He had felt something was off the moment he entered the Mystic Realm.


    Turns out, his suspicions were correct.


    "How dare you lecture me, you''re asking for death!" Holy Emperor Vorenus instantly flew into a rage.


    "Are you sure?" Timothy reached into his chest, deliberately letting the aura of the bonding stone waft out.


    This unique scent of Sylvia, filled with endless chill, instantly froze Holy Emperor Vorenus in his tracks, sending a cold shiver through his body.


    Ever since he was nearly slain by Goddess Sylvia with a single sword strike two hundred years ago.


    This fear had been deeply etched into his bones.


    Not to mention that what had come today was merely an avatar left here by Holy Emperor Vorenus as part of his plans.


    For this avatar, the boundless fear was only deeper.


    Just hearing the name of Goddess Sylvia was enough to make him recall everything from the past.


    In an instant, this once invincible avatar of the Holy Emperor took a step back, gritting his teeth, seemingly lowering his stance, "What exactly is your relationship with Goddess Sylvia?"


    Timothy replied, "Would you believe me if I said she''s my wife?"


    "Bullshit! Goddess Sylvia is such a cold figure, she sees any man as nothing more than an ant. How could you possibly..." Holy Emperor Vorenus''s words cut off abruptly.


    He suddenly realized that unless one had close contact with Goddess Sylvia, there''s no way Timothy could carry such a familiar scent.


    He definitely hadn''t sensed it wrong.


    Could it be that the high and mighty Goddess Sylvia had really... fallen in love!


    This was huge news!


    As an avatar, he had been lurking here for a hundred years, long disconnected from his original self.


    Although this avatar didn''t dare provoke anyone related to Goddess Sylvia, if he could send this news back, it would be like finding Goddess Sylvia''s biggest weakness!


    Previously, Goddess Sylvia seemed like a flawless being, impossible to bring down from any angle.


    But today, he finally had his chance!


    "Kid, regardless of the truth, for Goddess Sylvia''s sake, I''ll spare your life. But next time we meet, it won''t be so simple."


    Holy Emperor Vorenus''s avatar snorted coldly, his imperial might pressing outwards.


    He clenched his hand in the air.


    "Boom!"


    The Mystic Realm''s barrier, previously fortified with various formations and seemingly unbreakable, was shattered with a single palm strike.


    Holy Emperor Vorenus''s avatar soared into the sky, his gaze icy as he swept over Timothy before breaking through the air.


    "System, is there any way to track where he''s going?" Timothy immediately called out to the system.


    [Ding, the system store sells a Tracking Sigil that even an Emperor''s avatar can''t detect, priced at 3 skill points.]


    "Buy it!"


    After a successful exchange, a Sigil visible only to Timothy shot out, catching up with Holy Emperor Vorenus''s avatar at high speed and quietly attaching to his body.


    Even if Holy Emperor Vorenus was fast on his feet, Timothy wasn''t about to let him go.


    With the secret realm shattered and Holy Emperor Vorenus fleeing, golden light sprinkled down, and the true treasure of the Valley of the Undead finally descended.


    The three legendary Holy Emperors were buried here, sharing a common legacy.


    A jade seal slowly floated down, landing in Timothy''s hands, covered in mysterious text and patterns.


    On the top was inscribed Mystic Emperor Kael, on the left Sage Empress Orielle, and on the right Sky Emperor Aerion.


    Below them was engraved the "Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest"!


    The lingering brilliance showed that this Crest was far more mysterious than it appeared!


    [Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the Valley of the Undead mission, reward received, the second meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body is unlocked, the host has advanced to Mystic Core.]


    "Boom!"


    At the broken gap, clouds gathered instantly.


    Deafening thunder roared across the sky, and a tremendous aura burst forth from Timothy.


    In an instant, he triggered the thunder tribulation that comes with advancing to Mystic Core!


    The system reward had finally unlocked the second meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body, channeling the extreme yin energy.


    This energy was invisible and colorless, resembling a murky gray mist, utterly bizarre in its nature.


    It had no temperature and wasn''t tangible.


    Yet as it flowed, it was like the primordial chaos at the dawn of creation��bone-chillingly cold and intensely frigid.


    It was almost incomprehensible, defying understanding.


    Indeed, the Ancient Saintly Body was one of the most mysterious and profound saintly bodies, its secrets and powers likely even greater than Timothy had imagined.


    But more pressing than this...


    Timothy looked up.


    The barrier shattered by the avatar of Holy Emperor Vorenus had revealed the sky outside.


    At this broken spot, endless rolling dark clouds gathered.


    The sky was pitch black, the clouds continuously twisting and piling up, growing taller and taller.


    Layer upon layer, the clouds seemed to form a towering, majestic hall.


    Yet within this dark hall, flashes of lightning flickered continuously, illuminating the ominous assembly with their stark, relentless glow.


    "Boom!"


    A terrifying bolt of purple lightning struck down, but it hung suspended in mid-air, as if frozen in time.


    Then, a second clap of thunder sounded.


    Two bolts of purple lightning remained suspended, their ends converging at one point.


    Then came a third, and a fourth...


    Each bolt of purple lightning, though not fully striking down, continued to gather.


    With each successive flash of lightning, a vast and overwhelming pressure seemed to permeate the entire sky, like the wrath of gods ready to unleash their fury across the heavens.


    Someone''s definitely broken through a boundary here.


    But not every breakthrough triggers a thunder tribulation.


    Only a rare few with exceptional talents can attract such a phenomenon.


    And even then, it''s usually just a minor tribulation.


    But what we''re seeing now is beyond anything they could have imagined.


    "This is... the Ninefold Thunder Tribulation!"


    Someone recognized it suddenly.


    A freak of nature, defying the heavens.


    Only a very few, those who can truly enrage the heavens, could attract such a terrifying tribulation.


    And the Ninefold Thunder Tribulation is one of the most powerful among them.


    Even in the annals of thousands of years, there are only a few instances of someone triggering a Ninefold Thunder Tribulation.


    And most of those were powerful beings stepping into the Transcendence Realm or even the Ascension Phase.


    Triggering such a terrifying phenomenon just by breaking through a Mystic Core is unheard of, something not even documented in the books!


    Nine purple thunders converged at one point.


    As the lightning merged, the nine stationary thunderbolts suddenly began to move.


    The lightning flickered wildly, and amidst the roaring thunder, an immense pressure spread to every corner of the Mystic Realm.


    It was as if the gods themselves were furious, unleashing a catastrophe!


    Amidst the rolling thunder, endless rage was contained!


    "This level of tribulation is not something a Mystic Core can withstand!"


    Everyone''s eyes widened in disbelief as they stared at the sky.


    They were amazed by Timothy''s strength, but they definitely didn''t believe he could withstand such a tribulation.


    It was clear the heavens wanted him dead right here!


    "Boom!"


    Like a cataclysmic explosion, the ground shook and rocks crumbled.


    In the violent ripples, the entire secret realm trembled.


    The nine purple thunders, unable to be contained any longer, seemed like demons descending, capable of tearing the heavens and earth apart!


    This thunderbolt, capable of destroying everything and turning it all to ash, carried an immense and terrifying pressure as it fell straight towards Timothy.


    It seemed capable of leveling everything!


    Watching the thunderbolt strike, Timothy also showed a hint of seriousness.


    "Ancient Saintly Body, first meridian, activate!"


    Golden patterns instantly climbed up Timothy''s arm, and under this golden cover, his originally slender arm became as hard as rock.


    The patterns, flowing like magma, seemed to contain vast power, boosting Timothy''s aura in an instant.


    "Ancient Saintly Body, second meridian, activate!"


    An extremely cold aura enveloped Timothy, chilling to the bone yet eerily profound.


    With the Ninefold Celestial Thunder just 30 feet away, Timothy finally grasped the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest in his hand and hurled it towards the sky.


    A brilliant golden light covered half the sky, and within that dazzling light, three figures appeared.


    Mystic Emperor Kael, Sage Empress Orielle, Sky Emperor Aerion.


    These were the phantom images of three Holy Emperors!


    Those who witnessed this scene were utterly shocked and incredulous.


    Could this be the true legacy treasure of the Valley of the Undead?


    No, this was more than just the power a legacy treasure could emit.


    If it weren''t for Timothy controlling the Crest, it wouldn''t possess such terrifying power! S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The three Holy Emperor phantoms collided with the Ninefold Celestial Thunder.


    "Boom!"


    The massive impact turned into a raging wave of air, violently sweeping across the entire secret realm.


    This powerful sweeping force, like a giant hand, struck the ground.


    In the violent windstorm, clothes fluttered and screams erupted.


    Those with weaker cultivation couldn''t control their bodies and were sucked into the vortex.


    "Boom!"


    Another wave hit, and those who couldn''t withstand the wind were harshly thrown against the ground and rock walls.


    But when they looked up at the sky, everyone was stunned to find.


    The three legendary Holy Emperor phantoms had shattered, but the seemingly all-destructive Ninefold Thunder Tribulation had also been forcefully repelled!


    The towering clouds still seethed with residual anger but seemed to have exhausted all their energy, unable to muster any more thunder.


    Through the clouds and the shattered secret realm, a ray of sunlight slowly shone down.


    That ray of sunlight just happened to envelop Timothy, making his figure appear sacred and solemn.


    Combined with the allure emanating from the Ancient Saintly Body, the few remaining female disciples in the Mystic Realm instantly screamed:


    "He''s so hot!"


    "I feel like my brain, my heart, and every cell in my body are all saying I love him!"


    "Timothy, I want to sleep with you!"


    "Once we leave the secret realm, I''m heading to Sky Sanctuary, even if Goddess Sylvia kills me I don''t want to leave!"


    "Goddess Sylvia''s ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' deeply influences the disciples at Sky Sanctuary, and Brother Timothy probably doesn''t have a girlfriend yet, I might still have a chance!"


    Numerous beautiful female cultivators all looked dreamily at Timothy in the sky, unable to take their eyes off him.


    The male cultivators, on the other hand, were completely shocked by this bizarre event.


    Attracting the Ninefold Thunder Tribulation and resolving it effortlessly.


    Once the secret realm opens, this incredible feat will instantly spread across all major Sects!


    Only a handsome young man in a brocade robe, holding a staff, had a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    What he cared about was one thing.


    Why were the rumors saying that this person had a close relationship with Goddess Sylvia?

 Chapter 42: How had he managed to get on her bad side so quickly?

    "Click, click."


    The legacy treasure of the Valley of the Undead was secured, and slowly, glowing patterns began to spread, completely shattering the barrier of the Mystic Realm.


    Even though those who had been transported out of the Mystic Realm had shared what happened inside, the sight that greeted the cultivators outside still took them by surprise.


    The ground was scarred and covered in flames.


    On the bare, red rocks, countless people had been severely burned by the flames.


    Two elderly men quickly leaped into the barrier and approached a young man in a brocade robe, kneeling in panic: "We failed to protect you, please forgive us, Prince."


    "It''s alright, stand up," the young man in the brocade robe said, his gaze intensifying as he looked up into the sky.


    "That''s... Prince Nolan of the Phoenix Kingdom!"


    In the chaos of escape, all eyes had been nearly drawn to Timothy.


    No one had noticed that this young man, effortlessly handling a staff against the monsters, was Nolan!


    Nolan''s reputation had already spread far and wide.


    Not only was he a prince of the Phoenix Kingdom, but his terrifying potential was what truly set him apart.


    Originally, despite being a royal, Nolan was marginalized due to his poor innate abilities and faced great difficulties in his cultivation, once considered the most useless prince of the Phoenix Kingdom.


    But within just two years, after enduring countless oppressions, Nolan awakened the Enlightenment Body.


    This Enlightenment Body was one of the rarest ancient true forms.


    There were probably fewer than five beings in the entire world who could surpass the Enlightenment Body.


    In front of the Enlightenment Body, all things could lead to enlightenment.


    Every object, event, or scene could become an opportunity to enhance one''s cultivation.


    With this terrifying potential, coveted by countless, Nolan had ascended from being a nobody to the peak of the Energy Foundation in just two years!


    And now, he had even become the Crown Prince of the Phoenix Kingdom.


    His status and identity were now sufficient to represent the entire Phoenix Kingdom.


    The world was astounded.


    Some powerful figures even predicted that if Nolan had another two hundred years, he might possess strength rivaling that of Goddess Sylvia!


    "Prince, you''ve made another breakthrough."


    Seeing that Nolan had enhanced his aura in just a moment of distraction, the elder gave a wry smile.


    The prince''s potential and insight were truly terrifying.


    At this rate, it wouldn''t be long before he himself would no longer qualify even to guard the prince.


    Although there were countless prodigious talents in the world, probably none could hold a candle to the prince.


    Goddess Sylvia, though aloof and proud, might one day lower her guard when the prince''s strength matched hers.


    Everyone in the Phoenix Kingdom knew of the prince''s admiration for Goddess Sylvia, though his current status and position were not yet a match for her.


    But the elder believed that moment wouldn''t be far off.


    He also wanted to see the day when the prince would effortlessly win over the icy Goddess Sylvia.


    The scene of such a cold beauty warmly accepting affection would surely be a beautiful sight.


    However, the elder suddenly noticed something off about Nolan''s expression.


    Following Nolan''s gaze, he was shocked and his mouth fell open.


    "The Mystic Core... But why is this young man''s aura so formidable and terrifying!"


    "His name is Timothy. He just inherited the legacy treasures of three legendary Holy Emperors, triggering the Ninefold Thunder Tribulation."


    Nolan''s gaze was icy cold: "What''s more, I''ve heard that he has caught the favor of Goddess Sylvia."


    "Goddess Sylvia!" The old man''s heart suddenly trembled.


    Who didn''t know that the prince had been smitten with Goddess Sylvia for years?


    This time, it seemed the prince was truly angry.


    "Don''t worry, Your Highness, I will find out everything about this person as quickly as possible," the old man said in a panic.


    "No need," Nolan''s voice was icy cold. "I''ll show him what a true genius is."


    The oppressive aura of the Enlightenment Body even made the old man feel a chill in his heart.


    "No matter how talented this young man named Timothy is, the fact that he dared to let the prince know he''s connected to Goddess Sylvia means he''s as good as dead!"


    "What a pity, what a pity."


    The old man couldn''t help but silently sigh for another prodigy about to fall.


    ...


    [You have caused a mental shock to the Crown Prince of the Phoenix Kingdom]


    [You have made a strong impact on Dexter''s heart]


    [You have profoundly shaken the life views of hundreds of monks]


    [Reward received, +2 skill points]


    Having lost 13 skill points and recovered 7 from those seven individuals, and now gaining another 2, Timothy calculated that he only owed the system 4 skill points now.


    Suddenly, Timothy felt much less pressure.


    He put away the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest and resealed the two meridians unlocked by the Ancient Saintly Body.


    The golden light slowly faded, and Timothy gently landed back in the grand hall.


    The impact had already caused much of the Mystic Realm''s grand hall to collapse, leaving it in ruins.


    Among the rubble, only Emily was waiting in the same spot.


    Timothy looked at her: "You clearly had a chance to go towards the path that leads to the heritage treasure just now. Why didn''t you take it?"


    "Hmph, needing your help just to enter the hall was embarrassing enough,I''m not stooping to fight over some heritage treasure," Emily said, half-turning away, her back to Timothy.


    For some reason, even though she tried to appear cold and detached, being alone with Timothy made her heart race uncontrollably.


    Timothy chuckled, "Choosing not to fight for the treasure is your call, but you can''t back out of our deal to discuss ''The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners.''"


    "I... I''ll keep my word!" Emily bit her lip, suddenly feeling a twinge in her nose.


    She had thought Timothy was concerned about her, but in the end, what he really cared about was that book, ''The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners.''


    Was she even less important to him than a book?


    No, it wasn''t just the book.


    Emily suddenly remembered the martial contest for marriage, where faced with choosing between her and a jade bracelet, Timothy decisively chose the bracelet, barely giving her a second glance!


    Neither a bracelet nor a book, she couldn''t compare to either!


    If she hadn''t held herself back, Emily might have burst into tears right there.


    In the Phoenix Kingdom, she was the exalted Third Princess.


    In the Themyscira Sect, she was the celebrated top disciple.


    But neither identity seemed to capture Timothy''s attention at all.


    Indeed, she hated this man more than anyone else.


    Now and forever, it would be the same.


    The person she hated most in her life was Timothy!


    Fuming, she walked to the side and suddenly couldn''t help but turn around.


    Her small fists pounded a few times against Timothy''s chest.


    "What are you doing?" Timothy was startled.


    Oddly enough, being punched in the chest by those little fists felt almost like a massage, surprisingly pleasant.


    "Hmph!"


    Emily snorted and, without another word, turned and walked away.


    Timothy was somewhat helpless.


    He barely knew her before.


    How had he managed to get on her bad side so quickly?


    "Pushed back Holy Emperor Vorenus, got the heritage treasures from three legendary Holy Emperors, and single-handedly survived the Ninefold Thunder Tribulation?"


    "You... are you sure you''re not joking?"


    As the barrier of the Mystic Realm crumbled and the accompanying elders from various sects stepped into the Mystic Realm, Timothy''s feats quickly spread.


    Hearing such things, most people simply couldn''t believe it.


    After all, these feats were so incredible, they seemed more like the wild tales of a storyteller than anything believable.


    But when one person might lie, two, three...


    Eventually, looking at the ruined Valley of the Undead and the remnants of what seemed like a cataclysm, they had to believe.


    "Sky Sanctuary, Timothy. I heard he was just chosen by Goddess Sylvia as a steward disciple not long ago."


    "If that''s the case, then those stories might very well be true. After all, this man has caught the favor of Goddess Sylvia!"


    Admiration and astonishment continued unabated, as such feats were unheard of to them.


    And this was just within the Mystic Realm.


    Once this news spread further, it wouldn''t be long before Timothy''s reputation would become well-known among all the major sects and powers! S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While he did enjoy hearing others praise him, right now he was with Emily.


    If word accidentally got out about him being with other women, that could spell trouble.

 Chapter 43: Turns out Ive pretty much done it all!

    Timothy cast an Epic-level Shadow Veil.


    The effect of Shadow Veil was incredibly powerful,unless facing a being from the Transcendence Realm, one''s hidden form would be completely undetectable.


    This was precisely why, in the grand hall, Timothy could completely conceal his presence and ensure a fatal strike on the remaining five.


    Quietly leaving the Mystic Realm with Emily, Timothy took her to a secluded village tavern to rest.


    A pot of clear wine was placed before them. Timothy filled a cup for Emily and then handed her a book titled "The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners." "I''m not much of a reader, so I''m counting on you to keep your promise and tell me about this book," he said.


    "Don''t call me ''miss,'' aren''t you going to ask my name?" Emily said, her voice filled with hurt.


    "Uh, so what is your name?" Timothy asked.


    Emily sighed, her lips barely parting as she slowly revealed her real name: "Emily."


    "Oh, Emily," Timothy nodded nonchalantly.


    Seeing this, Emily almost burst into tears.


    She had revealed her true name to see if Timothy remembered her at all.


    After all, Timothy had participated in a tournament that was essentially a martial contest for marriage. If he had cared even a little, he should have remembered her name!


    But it seemed he had no recollection whatsoever!


    Timothy''s participation in the contest was just about the fight, showing no interest in her at all!


    Why, why are there men like this in the world!


    Being a princess, Emily had never been treated this way.


    Tears swirled in her eyes, but she forced herself to hold them back.


    There was no helping it,she had been foolishly smitten.


    Once she finished explaining "The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners," she was determined not to have anything to do with Timothy ever again, forever!


    Yes, that''s right!


    With tears in her eyes, Emily forcefully held back her emotions and petulantly flipped open "The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners."


    "Ever since I was little, I''ve aimed to emulate Goddess Sylvia, and not long after I learned to read, I read this book, ''The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners.'' So, I can''t guarantee much, but my understanding of this book definitely surpasses countless others," Emily said, caressing the worn cover of the book with a hint of nostalgia.


    Her expression grew serious, and after clearing her throat softly, she began to explain the contents.


    "''The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' starts with the argument that men are useless. Men only slow down my sword-drawing speed. Thus, true achievement can only be reached by keeping away from men." S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, Emily heard a stifled laugh.


    Looking at Timothy, she saw only his serious and meticulous expression.


    "Did I hear wrong?" Emily continued, "To reject a spiritual partner and succeed in cultivation, one must first control one''s own heart. No matter how sweetly a man talks or what tricks he uses, you must never believe him, never be swayed."


    Emily paused slightly and said, "Look here, the book even includes a direct quote from Goddess Sylvia."


    "A direct quote?" Timothy looked in the direction she indicated, and coincidentally, he recognized those words, written in Goddess Sylvia''s elegant script.


    But compared to now, they carried a hint of youthful naivety.


    The content was: "Like some cunning men who try to capture a woman''s heart with love letters, thinking they''re being very romantic. I don''t understand��just a love letter, what''s so appealing about that? It''s nothing but useless sweet talk. Not just one letter, even if you gave me a hundred, a thousand, I would never be moved!"


    This time, Timothy couldn''t help but burst out laughing.


    He couldn''t believe that Goddess Sylvia had such a naive period.


    It was just too adorable!


    He suddenly felt an urgent desire to take this passage back to the Sky Sanctuary to show Goddess Sylvia.


    Emily looked puzzled.


    Could it be that Timothy had some kind of epiphany from hearing Goddess Sylvia''s profound words?


    Indeed, it could be possible��after all, these were the profound insights of Goddess Sylvia on the great path!


    Even understanding just one percent of it could be immensely beneficial to anyone.


    Emily continued, the subsequent content and elements were just as rich as before.


    This included repeated admonitions from Goddess Sylvia: "Never date boys, never hold hands with boys, never kiss boys, and definitely never bring boys back to your sleeping quarters..."


    After hearing all this, Timothy had one reaction.


    "Turns out I''ve pretty much done it all!"


    Dating, holding hands, bringing someone back to the sleeping quarters.


    Everyone knew Goddess Sylvia as a cold and majestic figure, no man dared approach her lightly.


    But no one knew she was also a big hypocrite who said one thing and felt another!


    Timothy immediately grabbed Emily''s hand excitedly: "Thanks for explaining, I suddenly feel enlightened. I want to go back to the Sky Sanctuary to reflect on this. Could you lend me this book? I promise to return it after I''ve studied it thoroughly."


    Caught off guard by the hand-holding, Emily was stunned, immediately feeling embarrassed and indignant: "The goddess said, never hold hands with boys..."


    "It''s okay, just think of me as a good sister."


    "..."


    If it had been any other man touching her, Emily would have felt disgusted.


    But facing Timothy now, her mind was a complete mess, plunged into chaos.


    "I''ll lend it to you, then."


    Reluctantly pulling her delicate hand back, Emily blushed and nodded slightly.


    "Thank you, Miss Emily. Today, I''ll cook myself as a way to repay you."


    Taking "The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners," Timothy headed to the tavern''s kitchen.


    He was in a great mood today, and the ordinary skills of the tavern chefs certainly wouldn''t satisfy him.


    "Esteemed guest, you wish to cook yourself?"


    The waiter quickly came over, eager to assist.


    "Yes, I''m in a good mood."


    Timothy rolled up his sleeves, ready to unleash his top-level culinary skills.


    The waiter, knowing how to keep the conversation going, immediately smiled and said, "What good thing happened today to make you so happy?"


    Timothy replied, "Nothing big. Just went to the Valley of the Undead, killed seven Mystic Core old demons, acquired the legendary treasures of three Holy Emperors, repelled Holy Emperor Vorenus, and then dispersed the Ninefold Thunder Tribulation, that''s all."


    The waiter: "..."


    I''ve seen my fair share of blowhards, but this guy, spouting off without a script and still managing to sound smooth, was a first for me.


    The waiter couldn''t help but retort, "Come on, don''t try to fool me. I might not have any special training, but I know just how terrifying those who do can be."


    "Someone called the ''Holy Emperor'' can move mountains and seas with a wave of his hand, and split the heavens and earth in anger.


    "You''re talking fairy tales here."


    Timothy, slicing his steak, chuckled, "And what if I told you it''s all true?"


    "I might not be the most educated, but I''m not dumb, okay? Don''t treat me like a fool," the waiter slapped his chest confidently. "Anyone can boast, right? I could even say Goddess Sylvia is my wife!"


    "Oh?"


    But after his remark, the waiter watched in horror as Timothy lifted the gleaming chef''s knife in his hand.


    A chill ran down his spine:"I was just shooting the breeze, man! Don''t lose your cool! Ah, ah!"


    But it seemed, it was already too late.


    Soon, the kitchen was filled with one scream after another.


    ��

 Chapter 44: Is this what it feels like to be kept by a rich woman? Not bad at all

    Half an hour later, the waiter, his face bruised and swollen, brought the dishes to the table, his face a mask of grievance.


    While Timothy was still in the kitchen, the waiter seized the opportunity and whispered to Emily with a pitiful look, "Miss, your man''s cooking is indeed exceptional, but his temper is too much. I just went along with his joke, saying even Goddess Sylvia was my wife, and he beat me up like this. You''ve got to stand up for me!"


    "He''s not my man!" Emily''s pretty face flushed with a hint of red and panic.


    Shaking her head to clear the chaotic emotions, she glared at the waiter and said, "And you, daring to joke about Goddess Sylvia, you deserved that beating. Do it again, and I won''t think twice about cutting out your tongue myself!"


    "Miss, aren''t you worried your man will be swept away by Goddess Sylvia!" the waiter tried to stir up trouble again.


    "I''ve told you a thousand times he''s not my man! And... that''s absolutely impossible." Emily swirled the wine in her glass, her gaze pausing slightly defiantly.


    She was quite confident about that.


    How unreachable was Goddess Sylvia?


    Even if Timothy was chosen by Goddess Sylvia as a disciple, there was no chance at all.


    "Why should I care if he falls for someone else!"


    Realizing Timothy''s image was echoing in her mind again, Emily quickly shook her head, trying to forget those ridiculous thoughts.


    "Miss, you''re too generous with your man!"


    Realizing revenge was hopeless, the waiter sulked back to the kitchen.


    Soon, the table was laden with food.


    Even Emily, who had fasted for a long time, was drawn to the array of exquisite dishes.


    She had seen plenty of delicacies in the palace, but the dishes on this table, most of which she had never seen before, emitted an aroma that was truly mouthwatering.


    "Hmph, seeing as you''ve put some serious effort into it, I''ll deign to eat a bit," Emily snorted haughtily, seemingly disdainful as she picked up a fork and started eating.


    But the flavor exploded on her palate, far exceeding her expectations.


    "This!" Emily looked almost incredulous.


    What delicacy hadn''t she eaten in the palace?


    But these... were truly new to her.


    "Hmph, then I''ll just force myself to eat a little more." But once she started, Emily couldn''t stop.


    She devoured the food like a whirlwind, and after who knows how long, with a satisfied murmur, she put down her fork, her lips glossy with the remnants of her feast.


    This meal was the most delicious she had ever had.


    Even the palace couldn''t match this heavenly taste!


    But when she inadvertently looked up and caught Timothy''s long gaze and a subtle smile, she froze.


    She had completely forgotten to maintain her image.


    She had almost single-handedly devoured the entire table of delicacies!


    "Stop laughing! Even looking at me is off-limits!" Emily felt utterly embarrassed, as if she had nowhere to hide, more humiliated than she had ever been in her life.


    And, of course, it had to be in front of him...


    Timothy just smiled slightly, not saying a word.


    But that subtle and implicit smile made Emily feel even more embarrassed, wishing she could just disappear.


    "Waiter! The bill!"


    Emily bit her lip and slapped a large gold coin on the table.


    The waiter hurried over but looked a bit troubled as he took the coin.


    "Miss, we can''t break such a large amount here, do you have anything smaller?"


    "No! Keep the change," Emily responded crisply.


    This left Timothy, who had just realized he hadn''t brought any money, feeling suddenly relieved.


    Is this what it feels like to be kept by a rich woman? Not bad at all.


    Out of the tavern, they reached a fork in the road.


    "Miss Emily, are you heading towards the Phoenix Kingdom?" Timothy asked.


    "Uh-huh." Emily nodded, her cheeks still flushed.


    "I need to return to Sky Sanctuary, so it seems we''re not going the same way. We should part here, and thanks for the ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners.'' Could you tell me where you live? I''ll return the book to you once I''m done with it." For a moment, Timothy seemed quite serious.


    "No need! I''ll be heading to Sky Sanctuary sooner or later. I''m not like you, forgetting people''s names. I''ll come and get it myself," Emily said with a huff, turning away and striding down the other path without looking back.


    After walking a bit, Emily, seemingly indifferent about Timothy''s direction, stealthily glanced back.


    But behind her, Timothy was already gone.


    "..."


    For some reason, at that moment, Emily felt a hollow sensation in her heart.


    [Ding, a temporary mission has been issued: Eliminate three Mystic Core masters. Reward: +3 skill points]


    Just as Timothy left the fork in the road, he heard a voice in his mind.


    Three Mystic Core masters? In this remote area?


    Could it be because of... her?


    Timothy quickly turned around, using Shadow Veil to conceal his presence, and hurried towards the path Emily had taken.


    ...


    On a small path by the woods, Emily occasionally stomped her foot in frustration, muttering to herself, "Feeling lost?"


    "Hmph! Not at all. It''s just the bad weather today making me feel off!" she declared, then glanced at the clear, cloudless blue sky, slightly embarrassed.


    Regardless, Emily firmly resolved herself.


    She didn''t want that book ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' anymore, and from now on, she never wanted to see Timothy again!


    Not even once!


    If she saw him again, she''d be a dog!


    From now on, she would be like Goddess Sylvia, steadfast in her heart, never interacting with any man.


    If Goddess Sylvia could do it, so could she!


    With her resolve firm, Emily quickened her pace.


    But just outside a dense grove ahead, she suddenly stopped.


    The grove was silent, yet it seemed to hide a faint, lurking threat.


    Though barely perceptible, she caught it in her gaze.


    Emily''s eyes narrowed slightly, her expression quickly turning cold: "Come out, I know you''re hiding in there."


    "Ha ha, worthy of being called the most talented in the Phoenix Kingdom after Prince Nolan. Our little tricks really can''t fool the Third Princess," three figures emerged from the woods, their voices sharp and unnerving.


    "Oliver, it''s you. What are you doing here?" Emily''s gaze was icy.


    The leader of the three figures was the Deputy Chamberlain Oliver from the palace.


    Oliver''s laugh was sinister: "There''s no need for pretense, Third Princess. You know why I''m here."


    "It''s a rare opportunity for me that the Third Princess is in such a remote place."


    "For my master, I''m afraid I''ll have to ask you to stay here forever."


    "As expected." Emily clenched her teeth secretly.


    Oliver was loyal to her sister, the Grand Princess Sophia.


    And her sister had been wanting to take her life for too long.


    Previously, Emily had always been under the protection of the Themyscira Sect, which made it difficult for her sister to act.


    But she hadn''t expected that after all this time, her sister would still find an opportunity.


    The three men before her were all Mystic Core masters, far surpassing her own strength.


    Facing them head-on, she had no chance of winning unless she used that one method.


    Emily stepped back swiftly.


    "Princess, Deputy Chamberlain Oliver said you should stay here, so don''t think about leaving."


    One of the Mystic Core monks moved faster than Emily, blocking her path. He threw a punch, filled with tremendous force.


    Emily couldn''t dodge in time and had to block with her arms in front of her.


    "Boom."


    The massive impact sent her flying into the air.


    Emily quickly tried to control her spiritual energy to stabilize herself.


    But suddenly, she felt her body bound, completely immobilized in mid-air.


    Under the sunlight, it turned out that golden threads had been laid out in the air, just waiting for her to fall into the trap.


    Emily struggled fiercely, but the golden threads were clearly no ordinary material. Though thin and nearly invisible, they were exceptionally tough and difficult to cut. Moreover, the more Emily struggled, the tighter the threads bound her.


    Suddenly, a small dagger flew out from Emily''s bosom at high speed. Instead of slashing at the threads, it sharply cut across the palm of her hand. Blood flowed out, quickly gathering in the air as if to form a shape. Within the forming blood, a phoenix''s cry faintly echoed, majestic and awe-inspiring.


    Just as the blood almost formed half a phoenix, a golden Crest suddenly shot towards Emily. It stamped onto the blood, instantly freezing the forming phoenix in place. No matter how Emily tried to control it, it was to no avail.


    Oliver smirked mockingly, "Third Princess, your plan has failed this time. You carry the phoenix bloodline of the Phoenix Kingdom, capable of summoning the multicolored phoenix with your blood, even without rain to weaken you."


    "Had you managed to summon it, perhaps there might have been a slim chance for you."


    "Unfortunately, the Grand Princess had anticipated this."


    "Today, you must die here."


    Emily gasped in shock, "She really went to such extremes."


    This time, Emily had exhausted all her tricks.


    Unable to summon the multicolored phoenix and bound by these strange golden threads, she truly had no means to survive against these three.


    The threads grazed her cheek, slicing through the mask she wore.


    As the mask fell away, it revealed her true face��beautiful as the blossoms of spring, pure as the chrysanthemums of autumn, her unblemished visage far surpassing the facade she wore.


    Yet, Emily''s eyes carried a hint of desolation.


    She had wanted to follow in the footsteps of Goddess Sylvia and join the Themyscira Sect, yet her heart was entangled and her thoughts chaotic.


    She had never imagined that before finding her path forward, she would meet her end here.


    Was she lost? Regretful?


    Emily felt an emptiness inside, as if there was something important she still needed to do.


    But now, there was no chance left.


    "Truly a princess, with such a beautiful face, I doubt there''s a man in the world who could resist you. But, please do us the favor of dying here. Don''t go back and cause more trouble," Oliver''s voice was sinister and sleazy as he drew a blood-red dagger from his belt, slowly approaching.


    Under the sunlight, the dagger was covered in blood-red tumors, revolting to behold.


    The blade drew nearer to Emily.


    "Clang!" Suddenly, a flash of sword light fell. sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oliver reacted quickly, retreating immediately.


    Though he barely escaped, the spot where he had stood was obliterated by the sword strike, leaving a huge crater!


    "Who is it?!"


    Oliver was shocked, knowing what would have happened if the sword had hit him.


    Why would such a powerful figure appear in this remote village?


    The next second, as if the sky was covered, an endless, raging fire swept across the heavens.


    Within those surging flames, a figure drifted.

 Chapter 45: Could it be that he really has feelings for me?

    When Oliver saw Timothy emerging from the blazing fire, he scoffed dismissively, "And here I thought some grand master was coming to play the hero. Turns out it''s just a rookie who''s barely stepped into the Mystic Core."


    "Do you really think you can stop us?"


    Despite his words, Oliver didn''t let his guard down.


    The aura he had sensed from Timothy was bizarrely powerful, not at all like someone who had just entered the Mystic Core.


    Oliver signaled his two companions with a glance.


    In an instant, the three of them made their move.


    No matter how strange the aura emanating from Timothy was, Oliver couldn''t believe he could hold off three people on his own.


    The combined force of three Mystic Core practitioners was formidable, enough to rival the armies of a mundane dynasty.


    Moreover, all three were top fighters from the Phoenix Kingdom, skilled in combat and far more capable than they appeared.


    However, facing the trio, Timothy, under the enhancement of the Ancient Saintly Body, was enveloped in a golden light, moving with incredible speed, turning into a blur that was hard to catch.


    "He''s so fast!" Oliver was shocked, unable to spot Timothy at all.


    He frantically looked around, only to suddenly notice countless lights above his head.


    Golden light rained down from the sky, filled with a divine and overwhelming power.


    Oliver felt as if he was being choked, his body trembling with fear.


    With bloodshot eyes, he poured all his spiritual power into the Crest that was suppressing Emily, and faced the onslaught from above.


    The two forces collided explosively, and the golden Crest, formed from the blood of a great princess, offered no resistance. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sky full of golden light was like a majestic holy figure, inspiring nothing but awe and fear.


    Oliver screamed, but he was already being swallowed by the endless golden light.


    His body twisted and contorted, turning into a mass of flesh that crashed heavily to the ground, his body and soul utterly destroyed!


    Thinking they had found an opening, the other two tried to sneak attack Timothy from behind.


    But their swords hung in mid-air, unable to strike.


    "What in the world is this?" The two trembled with fear, utterly horrified.


    They noticed a thick grey mist enveloping their bodies.


    This mist was eerily cold, like ice, and extremely chilling.


    Any spiritual energy that came into contact with it was silently devoured.


    "Could this be the legendary extreme cold?" Their eyes widened in terror.


    The extreme cold was a phenomenon that hadn''t been seen for many years.


    They had never expected to encounter it here.


    Their faces twisted in fear, they tried desperately to get away from Timothy.


    But they found their bodies completely bound by the invisible aura, unable to break free no matter how hard they tried.


    "Damn it, who the hell are you?"


    "Wait, I''ve heard that this extreme cold is linked to the Ancient Saintly Body."


    "Could it be... you!"


    Fear crept into their voices, making them tremble uncontrollably.


    The cold deathly aura spread throughout their bodies, contorting their faces in grotesque and painful expressions.


    Their life force and vitality drained away rapidly, and they were helpless, simply succumbing to the overwhelming force.


    "Crack, crack."


    Amidst agonized screams and curses, their bodies gradually dried up and turned cold, completely devoid of life.


    With a gentle force of the extreme cold lingering in the air, their bodies shattered like ice, scattering on the ground.


    [Congratulations, host, for successfully completing the mission. Reward: +3 skill points.]


    Timothy shook his head in disdain.


    These three really weren''t worth much.


    Those half-baked Umbral Tyrants could each provide a skill point, but these three Mystic Core practitioners together were only worth three points. That was pretty cheap.


    Looking at Emily, suspended in mid-air by golden threads, Timothy paused, "I didn''t expect you to use a disguise technique. Honestly, you look much prettier without it. Wait a minute."


    It took him a moment to remember, "Aren''t you the third princess of the Phoenix Kingdom?"


    Emily, who was just feeling a bit flattered by the compliment, nearly passed out from frustration.


    It took Timothy so long to recognize her!


    In a huff, Emily inadvertently twisted her body, which only made the golden threads tighten even more, binding her in an awkward position.


    Strange sensations kept coming, and she bit her lip, her face flushing, "Just get me down, please."


    The sunlight cascaded down, spreading her long hair behind her.


    The thin golden threads tightly bound her scant clothing, outlining her graceful curves.


    Timothy coughed awkwardly.


    If possible, he would have liked to keep looking a bit longer before freeing her.


    But to prove he wasn''t weird, he used his spiritual energy as a blade to cut the surrounding golden threads.


    Emily''s body immediately fell, thankfully caught gently by Timothy.


    Feeling the warmth from Timothy''s chest, Emily''s breathing became a bit rapid.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you get untangled."


    Although the golden threads were easy to cut, they were extremely difficult to untangle.


    To avoid hurting Emily, Timothy had to carefully try to unravel them bit by bit.


    But the threads were wrapped around some very awkward places.


    In the dense forest, their voices could be heard, but they were unseen.


    Soft, melodious, yet embarrassingly shy voices floated through the air.


    "Focus on what you''re doing, and don''t look anywhere else!"


    "Hey, not there!"


    "Don''t touch that!"


    "Ah~"


    "Ah..."


    Finally, after freeing her from the golden threads, Emily felt weak all over, her cheeks flushed with a rosy hue.


    She could only lean shyly against a tree, wiping the sweat from her forehead.


    Yet, even though the physical discomfort had subsided, the fluttering in her heart wouldn''t stop.


    Emily could clearly feel her heartbeat racing much faster than usual.


    Biting her lip, she finally managed to calm her tumultuous thoughts and approached Timothy, asking softly, "Weren''t you on your way to the Sky Sanctuary? Why are you here?"


    Timothy paused.


    He couldn''t exactly say it was to complete a system task.


    Unsure how to explain, he awkwardly made up an excuse, "Uh, don''t worry about it. I just happened to be passing by."


    But hearing this, Emily''s gaze shifted subtly.


    In that moment, time seemed to stand still.


    She realized she was wrong.


    And terribly so.


    All along, she thought Timothy didn''t care about her at all.


    But the truth was far from it.


    Two paths leading in completely different directions.


    How could Timothy just happen to appear here?


    It couldn''t be a coincidence.


    It must be that Timothy had anticipated she might be in danger and had been quietly following her all along.


    No one would do such a thing for someone they didn''t care about.


    ''Could it be that he really has feelings for me? And that I hold a high and irreplaceable position in his heart?''


    Her eyes sparkled, and in that moment, Emily''s heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 46: Calm down, calm down

    Thinking back, it had been a while since I last saw Goddess Sylvia.


    Even though the journey there would take less than ten days, Timothy felt like it had been three years.


    After all, his wife was just too adorable.


    If people knew her true personality, how could anyone not like her?


    Right now, he was really eager to get back to Sky Sanctuary.


    After all, their second date was waiting for him.


    Seeing Emily tidy up her disheveled clothes, her cheeks still flushed but mostly back to normal, Timothy took his leave, saying, "I need to head back to Sky Sanctuary now. Emily, be careful on your way and don''t fall into any traps again."


    "Are you leaving so soon?" Emily, who had been quite cold to Timothy, now looked at him with a hint of reluctance in her eyes.


    "Yeah." Timothy nodded, surprised at how much her attitude had changed.


    She had been so distant before, and now she seemed a bit reluctant to let him go.


    After walking a good distance, Timothy turned around and waved at Emily one last time.


    Then he didn''t look back and just kept going.


    "System, exchange for a flying spell."


    The spell for wind-riding wasn''t rare,it only cost 1 skill point in the system store.


    [Ding, the system is now 4 skill points in debt on PayPal Credit. Confirm purchase?]


    "Buy it." Timothy wasn''t worried about adding more debt and confirmed the purchase.


    He easily mastered the art of wind-riding.


    Suddenly, Timothy felt a connection with the air currents and breezes around him, able to merge his thoughts into them more smoothly.


    Slowly manipulating the air currents, Timothy gradually floated into the air.


    Soon, the mountains and rivers below him started to look smaller and smaller.


    Flying over human towns, the people and buildings below looked as tiny as ants.


    A gentle breeze brushed past, bringing a cool sensation that was incredibly refreshing.


    Perhaps, this was one of the greatest pleasures of being a cultivator.


    Timothy felt extremely comfortable.


    On his way back to Sky Sanctuary, he happened to pass over the Doomed Soul Sect.


    But as he approached the mountains near the Doomed Soul Sect, Timothy noticed that the area was covered with dark clouds.


    Especially around the Doomed Soul Sect, there was a palpable sense of murderous intent!


    "What on earth happened? Weren''t they always well-hidden before I left?" Timothy frowned slightly.


    ��


    "Calm down, calm down, men are just obstacles on the path of cultivation, you can''t trust them easily." In the woods, Emily tried her best to calm her chaotic heart.


    But this time, she found she couldn''t settle down no matter what.


    She had never really understood Timothy.


    This man had defeated strong competitors at the Phoenix Kingdom arena and had even crossed realms to kill the likes of Umbral Tyrant, bringing about the Ninefold Thunder Tribulation.


    Along the way, she realized she understood Timothy even less.


    She had thought Timothy was indifferent to women, especially to her.


    But now, what had happened proved all her thoughts wrong.


    "Could it be that I am also special to him?" Emily''s heart raced uncontrollably, her mind filled with wild thoughts she couldn''t suppress.


    She knew very well that if this continued, she might completely fall for him.


    Emily quickly tried to find the book "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners," but realized it was no longer with her.


    There was only one way to save herself!


    Goddess Sylvia!


    If she could just tell Goddess Sylvia everything on her mind, with the goddess''s vast powers, she would surely think of a solution easily.


    Driven by urgency, Emily suppressed the turmoil in her mind, turned around, and sped towards Sky Sanctuary.


    All along the way, Emily was plagued by strange, uncontrollable thoughts.


    Passing by a familiar sect, she hurried up the mountain, planning to borrow a Pegasus.


    Hearing that it was Princess Emily herself, Oscar, who had once held an important position in the Phoenix Kingdom and now served as an elder in the sect, immediately came out to greet her.


    "Princess, you need the Pegasus for...?"


    In Oscar''s memory, the princess had always been proud and aloof since childhood, rarely interacting with others.


    She was also resolute and determined, never showing too much panic no matter the situation.


    But now, Emily''s cheeks were flushed like the evening sky, and she couldn''t hide a hint of urgency, which clearly startled Oscar.


    Emily responded coolly, "I need to go to Sky Sanctuary, to see Goddess Sylvia."


    "Goddess Sylvia..." Oscar then remembered that Emily had looked up to Goddess Sylvia as a lifelong goal since she was a child. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oscar still asked, "Does the princess need me to escort her?"


    "No need."


    "Then please take care, princess, and be very careful."


    Oscar didn''t dare say more and quickly led the Pegasus over.


    He believed that with Goddess Sylvia''s power, she could easily help the princess resolve her inner turmoil.


    The Pegasus, whose speed could rival that of a common cultivator flying on the wind, got Emily to Sky Sanctuary in just half a day.


    Facing the High Priest at the gate, she said, "My name is Emily, the Third Princess of Phoenix Kingdom. I have worshipped Goddess Sylvia since childhood and aimed to emulate her. But today, my inner demons have erupted, and I can no longer control them. I earnestly request to meet Goddess Sylvia, hoping she can resolve my turmoil."


    Normally, even people of high status and cultivation rarely had the privilege to meet Goddess Sylvia.


    But the sincerity and reverence in Emily''s expression moved the High Priest.


    After hesitating for a moment, he finally sighed deeply, "Alright, I will report this to Goddess Sylvia. However, I can''t guarantee that she will agree to see you."


    "Thank you," Emily bowed deeply.


    "By the way," the High Priest suddenly asked, "what exactly is the nature of the inner demon you wish to consult the goddess about?"


    "Love."


    "Uh?" The High Priest blinked.


    Emily pursed her lips, finding it even harder to speak, "What I want to consult the goddess about concerns matters of love."


    "Cough, cough, I see. Well, you shouldn''t worry too much, after all, love is a natural emotion for everyone. Just wait here for a moment, I''ll go report to the Supreme Goddess." The High Priest coughed twice and quickly turned to enter Sky Sanctuary.


    Though he said this, he didn''t quite believe it in his heart.


    After all, Goddess Sylvia had written "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners" hundreds of years ago,she surely wouldn''t be interested in matters of love.

 Chapter 47: Love is the nature of humanity, a gift from the heavens

    "Oh? Someone wants to talk to me about love?" Sylvia''s voice, cold and commanding, echoed through the chamber, making the High Priest shiver with fear.


    Ever since the goddess wrote "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners" a century ago, she had made her disdain for the foolishness of romance quite clear.


    Now, to speak of such matters in front of the goddess herself, he felt utterly terrified, as if he might be struck dead by her gaze at any moment.


    "Most exalted Goddess, I''m merely the messenger. The third princess of Phoenix Kingdom is young and experiencing her first crush, which I suppose is somewhat understandable. I''ll go and give her a stern talking-to and make sure she leaves right away," the High Priest said, bowing deeply, his demeanor utterly subservient.


    "Let her come in," Sylvia said simply.


    "Um, what?" The High Priest was stunned.


    He had not expected the goddess to agree, especially so decisively.


    "What, didn''t you hear me?"


    Goddess Sylvia''s voice came again, startling the High Priest into bowing repeatedly. "Just a moment, Most Exalted Goddess, I''ll bring Emily right away."


    With that, the High Priest hurried out of the Sky Sanctuary.


    Once he was gone, Sylvia stretched out her delicate, jade-like hand and clenched it, filling the grand hall with a dense, white mist.


    "Ah, it''s been ten days already," Sylvia murmured wistfully in the vast hall.


    Timothy had been gone for over ten days.


    While ten days might have once felt fleeting as smoke to her, these last ten days without Timothy had dragged on interminably, each day feeling endlessly long.


    The reason she agreed to see Emily was because... she actually wanted to talk about love.


    As the supreme goddess, even though she had long harbored thoughts on the subject, Sylvia could never openly discuss such matters with others.


    But perhaps, in the role of a counselor, she might give it a try.


    Before long, Emily entered the grand hall.


    The hall was filled with a dense, white mist, slightly chilly yet seemingly infused with an invigorating essence.


    Although she couldn''t see Goddess Sylvia through the mist, Emily could faintly make out the goddess''s graceful silhouette.


    In this cool and tranquil environment, Emily''s previously restless heart suddenly felt much calmer.


    She was slightly surprised, marveling internally at this wonderful change.


    ''In this world, there surely can''t be a more flawless being than Goddess Sylvia.''


    Emily couldn''t help but think to herself.


    Goddess Sylvia was powerful and beautiful.


    With a flick of her wrist, she could move mountains and stir seas, her spirit as solid as a fortress, never ensnared by emotions.


    Compared to Goddess Sylvia, Emily felt ridiculous for being so troubled over "love."


    Even someone as handsome and unique as Timothy, in the eyes of Goddess Sylvia, probably wouldn''t merit a second glance.


    Though her mind felt somewhat at ease, Emily''s sense of inferiority grew stronger.


    "Do you need something from me?" At that moment, a commanding and cool voice filled the space, inspiring awe.


    Emily hesitated.


    She knew that mentioning something as absurd as love might seem laughable to the goddess, but she finally spoke up: "Most Exalted Goddess, I came to ask you about matters of love."


    "Oh? Let''s hear it then."


    Emily was slightly taken aback by the response.


    She hadn''t expected the goddess to answer her this way.


    And in the goddess''s voice, there seemed to be... a hint of interest?


    Little did she know, behind the swirling mist, Sylvia was picking up a bunch of glistening grapes, her eyes sparkling, her face barely concealing a hint of excitement.


    For some reason, Sylvia had recently become quite interested in the topic of love.


    Usually, she could only catch snippets of conversation when she pretended to pass by some female disciples discussing love.


    Not only was it never satisfying enough, but she often ended up scaring the disciples away.


    But now, she finally had the chance to hear a complete love story!


    Emily slowly began, "Actually, I think I''ve fallen in love with someone." S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylvia asked softly, "How do you know you''re in love with him?"


    Emily pursed her lips, her eyes flickering with hesitant uncertainty. She lowered her head, a touch of sadness in her voice, "I don''t know."


    "Since I was a child, I''ve seen you, Goddess, as an unattainable goal in my life."


    "I can recite your ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' by heart, thinking I understood its meaning."


    "But it turns out, I''m still far from enough..."


    "His repeated appearances completely overturned my understanding of men."


    "He won the martial contest for my hand, led me into the Valley of the Undead''s grand hall, and even saved my life."


    "After all these events, even though I try to control myself, it seems my heart can''t settle down."


    Sylvia was silent for a moment after hearing this.


    It seemed that the obstacles and difficulties in their love were not insignificant.


    Her beloved had also gone to the Valley of the Undead?


    Timothy was currently in this Mystic Realm, and she wondered if he could overcome such a formidable opponent.


    Emily''s voice continued, but this time, she sounded even more hesitant and embarrassed: "Moreover, I''ve broken a taboo you once spoke of."


    "A taboo?"


    "Yes." Emily bit her lip, her face flushed with shame: "Most Exalted Goddess, you once said that men are the most evil beings in this world."


    "That we should never be moved by a man, hold hands, kiss, or date..."


    "But I accidentally held his hand..."


    Sylvia couldn''t help but laugh, "Oh, is that all?"


    She also felt a bit embarrassed.


    It seems that the book I wrote, "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners," really did influence a lot of people, and perhaps, it even broke apart many true loves.


    The sins of the past can''t be undone, but at least, by facilitating this relationship, I can try to make amends for my own mistakes.


    Clearing her throat gently, Sylvia''s voice still carried an air of inviolable authority, but now, there was also a softness that made one feel involuntarily drawn to her: "Have you ever asked yourself, do you truly love him?"


    "I... don''t know."


    "Let me ask you another way then. When you see him, does your heart feel distinctly different than usual?"


    That question struck a chord in Emily.


    She quickly recalled her feelings when she saw Timothy, that uncontrollable heartbeat, something she had never felt with anyone else.


    Biting her lip, Emily finally nodded: "It seems so."


    "Then there''s no mistake, you might really be in love with him."


    Sylvia sighed deeply: "It seems you still didn''t grasp the true meaning of what I wrote in the book."


    "Most Exalted Goddess, you mean..."


    Sylvia smiled slightly: "The purpose of that book was indeed to make you understand not to waste too much energy on the futile pursuit of men."


    "But there was also another layer of meaning."


    "Men, though often useless, can also be of use."


    "If you truly love each other, and are as one, why fuss over the trivialities?"


    "Love is the nature of humanity, a gift from the heavens."


    "What''s the use of spiritual practice if it strips us of our basic emotions and desires?"


    "If you truly love him, then you can completely forget what I wrote in the book, boldly pursue him, boldly love!"


    After saying all this, Sylvia felt a small sense of pride.


    Not only had she perfectly addressed the absurdities she once wrote, but this way, the relationship should easily flourish!


    The words struck Emily like a ray of sunshine piercing through her heart, instantly scattering the gloom that lingered there.


    "So, ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' has this meaning too!" Emily''s eyes, brimming with tears, sparkled with realization.


    She had read the book over and over since she was a child, thinking she had grasped all its contents. But, to her surprise, she had completely misunderstood it.


    The true depth of Goddess Sylvia''s message was far beyond her own understanding. And when she finally comprehended it all, clarity dawned on Emily.


    Her love was not wrong. The mistake was her misinterpretation of Goddess Sylvia''s profound message.


    Feeling her heart beat fiercely in her chest, Emily lifted her head, her gaze filled with resolve. She bowed slightly, her voice sincere, "Thank you, Supreme Goddess, I understand now. I will boldly pursue my love and never give up again!"


    "Good," Sylvia nodded in satisfaction amidst the misty surroundings, feeling a small pleasure in facilitating a union.


    Curious, she asked, "So, tell me about this remarkable person you love who has ventured into the Valley of the Undead. Which faction''s prodigy is he? A Persian prince? Or the foremost holy son of the Roman sanctum?"

 Chapter 48: How can a human body possess such terrifying strength!

    "Neither," Emily said with a sweet smile, shaking her head. "He''s in Sky Sanctuary, and Goddess, you might even know him."


    "In Sky Sanctuary?" Sylvia''s interest was piqued.


    It was unexpected to find such an outstanding person in Sky Sanctuary. She rarely interacted with the disciples there, and could recall fewer than five names.


    After thinking for a while and coming up empty, Sylvia finally said, "Just tell me his name. If he''s as you describe, I can instruct the High Priest to give him extra guidance and care."


    "Thank you, Supreme Goddess!" Emily''s voice was shy and soft.


    Finally, hesitantly, she whispered, "His name is... Timothy."


    "Hmm?"


    "Timothy!"


    The air seemed to freeze.


    Sylvia felt her brain turn to mush, completely dumbfounded.


    She forced herself to sort through her thoughts, piecing everything together.


    "So, this girl couldn''t figure out if she really liked Timothy. Caught up in her feelings, she came to me. And after a bit of persuasion from me, she had an epiphany and decided to confess to Timothy?"


    What in the world was going on!


    Sylvia was so frustrated she felt like spitting blood.


    "Thanks to your guidance, Goddess, I''ve decided to go find Timothy and tell him how I feel," Emily said confidently and gratefully, bowing deeply to Sylvia before turning to leave.


    "Wait! Don''t go!" Sylvia suddenly panicked and stopped her.


    "Huh?" Emily looked puzzled.


    "I mean..." Sylvia was a mess inside, scrambling for the right words.


    Then, an idea struck her, and she declared righteously, "Humph! You''ve got some nerve, talking about love in front of me, the author of ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners''!"


    "But didn''t you tell me, Goddess, that if it''s true love, I should go for it boldly? That even holding hands with the one I love is okay?" Emily was completely taken aback.


    "That, that was just a strategy I made up," Sylvia said with moral righteousness, her aura untouchable and commanding. "I said those things just to test if you would stay true to yourself. But I didn''t expect your heart to be so weak, swayed by a few words from me into wanting to confess."


    Sylvia sighed deeply. "You have potential, which is why I wanted to guide you back to the right path. All this is for your own good. I must find a way to correct your misguided thoughts."


    With that, Sylvia commanded loudly to the hall outside, "Someone take Emily to the penance hall for reflection. Assign ten disciples to recite ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' around her every day. Don''t release her until she can recite it in her sleep!"


    Two High Priests immediately rushed into the hall and seized Emily.


    Emily''s mind was in chaos.


    "This isn''t right, something''s seriously off! From start to finish, the High Goddess seems like a completely different person! There must be some misunderstanding!"


    "High Goddess, you''ve misunderstood! After listening to your advice, I''ve completely fallen for Timothy. I don''t want to go to any penance hall, nor do I want to read ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' anymore. Please let me go confess to Timothy!" Emily shouted desperately.


    "She''s too deep in her delusion, likely tainted by evil spirits, which is why she''s having such absurd thoughts. Take her away. If we confine her long enough, constantly exposing her to the teachings of ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners,'' she should be cured," Sylvia said, seemingly heartbroken, as she looked at the High Priests.


    "Indeed, High Goddess, you saw right through Emily''s corrupted spirit when no one else could," the High Priests said admiringly as they escorted Emily out.


    "It''s a misunderstanding, Goddess, I''m not possessed!" No matter how hard Emily tried to argue, it was futile.


    Soon, she was dragged to the penance hall by the High Priests, surrounded by several disciples who recited ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' over and over as they walked...


    "Stop, please stop!" Emily could only curl up in a corner, pitifully covering her ears.


    "Phew, that was close."


    Back in the grand hall, Sylvia finally relaxed and casually started eating grapes.


    Distracted by her thoughts, she soon had her cheeks bulging with grapes, which contrasted amusingly with her otherwise cold and stunning beauty, adding an unexpectedly cute charm.


    Sylvia sighed in relief internally, grateful she had asked Emily one more question about who she wanted to confess to.


    Otherwise, it could have turned into a real disaster.


    ''And that Timothy guy!''


    Sylvia stomped her foot in frustration.


    She couldn''t believe that just a trip to the Mystic Realm had given him the chance to flirt around.


    When he got back, she was definitely going to set him straight!


    Meanwhile, at the Doomed Soul Sect, a dark mass of beasts swarmed around the sect like a tidal wave.


    Although these beasts weren''t a significant threat to the trained disciples, the real terror lay in the beastmen hidden among them.


    Having undergone beastification, each one''s strength had reached terrifying levels.


    Combined with the endless stream of beasts, the surrounded Doomed Soul Sect clearly stood no chance.


    Above them, a gaunt, short old man with red hair, vertical pupils, and a body covered in bristles sneered down at the Doomed Soul Sect.


    "Vexator, the one who killed your minions was Zephyra, the envoy of the Star Palace. If you''ve got any real guts, go bother Goddess Sylvia, picking on Doomed Soul Sect is beneath you!" Morvran shouted angrily at the skinny old man.


    "My two minions died here, so naturally, I came here. Otherwise, their deaths would be so pitiful," Vexator replied with a sleazy grin.


    "Bullshit!" Morvran was furious. "With your bloodthirsty and cold nature, would you really go to war over two deaths? You clearly have been coveting the treasures of the old masters of Doomed Soul Sect for a long time and just found a lousy excuse!"


    Vexator didn''t respond but simply stretched out his withered, branch-like arm with a sinister smile and waved it downwards.


    Instantly, as if on command, a tide of beasts surged forward, especially the beastmen transformed by magic, who roared madly and charged towards Doomed Soul Sect without hesitation.


    The sect''s defensive array was incredibly strong, instantly turning any beast that touched it to ashes. sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, the relentless beasts kept hurling themselves at the barrier, dissolving within it.


    Morvran''s eyes widened as a chill ran down his spine.


    He had thought these beasts were useless, but now he understood.


    That old man never intended to use these beasts as combat forces,he wanted to use their flesh and blood to wear down Doomed Soul Sect''s defensive array!


    Now, with continuous impacts, although most of the beasts had turned into pools of blood, the light from the defensive array was gradually dimming and becoming unstable.


    Facing such a suicidal assault, even the strongest defensive array left by the old masters was losing its effectiveness!


    "That old devil!" Morvran gritted his teeth in anger.


    The Beastmaster Sect was willing to sacrifice half of its disciples, permanently turning them into beastmen, just to doom him!


    "Roar!"


    The roars continued, and as the defensive array weakened, more and more beastmen broke through and invaded the Doomed Soul Sect.


    Like wolves among sheep, these beastmen, several times larger than ordinary humans, with sharp claws and fangs and terrifyingly strong bodies, easily slaughtered the disciples of Doomed Soul Sect.


    Sweeping through, a large number of Doomed Soul Sect disciples were torn apart, their blood soaking the ground.


    Fear quickly spread throughout.


    The disciples who had once sworn loyalty to the Doomed Soul Sect, ready to die for it, were now utterly terrified, scrambling to escape with everything they had.


    But from all directions, orcs kept pouring in relentlessly.


    The vast Doomed Soul Sect was completely surrounded,there was simply no way out.


    Despair spread instantly. Many disciples'' legs gave way, and they collapsed to the ground, giving up any resistance and letting themselves be slaughtered.


    "What do we do now, Master?" the cries and shouts continued nonstop, but Morvran could only clench his teeth in silence.


    Vexator, the reclusive old master of the Beastmaster Sect, had emerged after a century. With his beast transformation, he alone possessed the terrifying strength of a Mystic Core pinnacle.


    Though these orcs weren''t as formidable as him, each was comparable to a Doomed Soul Sect elder.


    Without defeating Vexator, these orcs seemed to have an endless supply of power.


    It looked like today might be the end for the Doomed Soul Sect.


    More and more disciples were dying, and the frenzied orcs were about to break into the heart of the Doomed Soul Sect.


    Despair hung heavy in the air, and facing these orcs, no one could see a way out.


    But just then, someone pointed to the sky, shouting excitedly, "Brother Timothy is back!"


    Instantly, all eyes turned skyward.


    As they barely made out the figure in the sky, everyone erupted into frenzied cheers.


    "Brother Timothy is back, we might just be saved!"


    "That''s right, after all, Brother Timothy has been to the Sky Sanctuary!"


    The disciples clung to this hope like a lifeline.


    But Morvran and a few elders still looked grave.


    They realized that only Timothy had come. Without the others from the Sky Sanctuary, Timothy alone couldn''t possibly defeat Vexator, who was at the peak of Mystic Core strength.


    It seemed that not only was the Doomed Soul Sect doomed, but Timothy might also be in grave danger.


    Vexator, who was gleefully controlling the orcs, suddenly noticed Timothy and his vertical pupils flared with anger: "One more step, and you die!"


    Timothy smiled, took a step forward, and stood right in front of Vexator: "I hear you''re an orc? How about we test our strength?"


    "You''re seeking death!" Vexator roared, his hand slashing down like a claw.


    His seemingly frail hand was actually filled with terrifying power.


    The strength of beast transformation was formidable because it converted a person''s potential and cultivation into pure physical power.


    No physical cultivator could match a beast-transformed being in raw strength.


    However, as Vexator''s claw came down, he stared in disbelief.


    He found his hands completely caught by Timothy.


    "Ever heard of arm wrestling? I''ve never had a chance to try it with anyone. How about we give it a go?"


    Timothy suddenly exerted force.


    For the first time since his transformation, Vexator, who thought his strength was limitless, felt an inexplicable fear.


    He frantically summoned all his strength in an attempt to resist.


    A wave of intense heat surged, and Vexator stared in shock at the golden patterns on Timothy''s arms.


    Suddenly realizing that the power in his hands was growing more terrifying and unstoppable, he cursed, "Damn it!"


    A strange array appeared on Vexator''s chest as he roared, his fangs growing and his beast transformation intensifying.


    Yet, even as he tapped into all his potential, he found he couldn''t withstand the overwhelming force.


    "Crack, crack."


    With Timothy exerting a bit more force, a crisp sound followed.


    First the wrist, then the forearm, and finally the entire arm was filled with excruciating pain.


    "Crack."


    Suddenly, both of Vexator''s arms snapped.


    Endless pain surged through him, his eyes bloodshot and filled with terror.


    "How can a human body possess such terrifying strength!"


    But the next second, Timothy''s hand was already on his head.


    "Boom."


    The beast-transformed head, covered in coarse hair, also burst apart.

 Chapter 49: Eternal Source

    [Ding! Successfully killed a beast-transformed Mystic Core warrior. Reward: Voice Crystal, +1 Skill Point.]


    Although the Voice Crystal was a handy reward, just one skill point? Seriously?


    Timothy disdainfully dropped the battered body of Vexator.


    Now, he still owed the system one skill point.


    But with ten days left to repay it, there was no rush.


    After Vexator''s death, the leaderless horde of beasts and beastmen suddenly froze.


    "Perfect timing! Let''s drive them out now!" The disciples of the Doomed Soul Sect finally mustered their courage, charging forward with their assortment of weapons.


    Without their leader, the beasts scattered in fear.


    The beastmen, transformed by Vexator from the Beastmaster Sect disciples, just stood there, stiff and motionless.


    Tough as they were, they couldn''t fight back at all.


    In the disciples'' fury, they were quickly slaughtered.


    This time, the Doomed Soul Sect had won a complete victory!


    Cheers rose like waves, one higher than the last.


    But everyone knew that if it weren''t for Timothy, the Doomed Soul Sect might have faced total annihilation today.


    "Brother Timothy... no, truly worthy of our vice sect leader!"


    "Thanks to Vice Sect Leader Timothy, I owe him my life!"


    Those who had previously opposed Timothy''s appointment as vice sect leader had completely changed their tune, a true reflection of the Demonic Sect''s survival of the fittest creed.


    Away from the crowd, Timothy and Morvran moved to a secluded area near the Inferno Tower.


    Finally alone, Morvran looked Timothy up and down, his face showing shock: "You''ve reached Mystic Core!"


    Remember, Timothy was once considered a discard, sent to deliver messages to Goddess Sylvia because he couldn''t even practice normally.


    And look at him now.


    Aura Initiation, Energy Foundation, Mystic Core��he''d breezed right through them!


    At this rate, Morvran might soon lose his position as sect leader! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Heh, lucky for us you came back in time, Vice Sect Leader. Otherwise, the Doomed Soul Sect would''ve been history."


    "Brother Timothy, you''re a brother for life!"


    "Even though you''re now with Sky Sanctuary, the Doomed Soul Sect will always be your home, and I''ll always be here for you, Brother Timothy!" Morvran said, edging closer with a sycophantic smile, rubbing his shoulder against Timothy''s.


    Timothy felt a chill and pushed him away: "I''m not interested in fencing with an old man."


    ...


    After a moment, Timothy''s gaze sharpened, staring at Morvran: "But what exactly is hidden within the Doomed Soul Sect that so many covet?"


    "Well..." Morvran hesitated, then sighed, "Since you''re like a brother to me, I''ll tell you."


    "It might be related to the ''Eternal Source'' left by the old sect leader."


    "Eternal Source?"


    "Yes, the Eternal Source is an ancient artifact of immense mystery and value. There are several, each with unique properties and values. Whether what the old sect leader left is truly an ''Eternal Source,'' I can''t say. After all, no one has yet reached the top floor of the Inferno Tower."


    "Sounds like something worth checking out." Timothy nodded and turned towards the Inferno Tower.


    "What are you planning to do, Timothy?" Morvran asked, startled.


    Timothy replied calmly, "Climb the Inferno Tower and claim the old sect leader''s treasure."


    "Brother Timothy, stay calm! Each level of the Inferno Tower is increasingly dangerous. Even I''ve only made it to the sixth floor. Forcing your way up could be deadly!" Morvran tried to persuade him, but Timothy was undeterred and stepped into the Inferno Tower.


    Instantly, countless eyes turned towards him.


    "Brother Timothy is entering the Inferno Tower again?"


    "Last time he surpassed the sect leader by reaching the seventh floor. Now that he''s even stronger, how far will he go?"


    "He couldn''t possibly break through the tenth floor, could he?... But it''s said that countless generations of sect leaders haven''t managed that. That would be insane!"


    Amidst the murmurs of astonishment, Timothy ascended level by level.


    The seventh floor, which had once been a challenge, now posed no threat to him, feeling no different from normal room temperature.


    Then, Timothy moved on to the eighth floor.


    Turns out, old cunning Morvran actually told the truth for once.


    The gap between each level of the Inferno Tower was terrifying, especially the higher levels, which were unimaginably more difficult.


    The scorching heat of the eighth floor was many times more intense than the seventh.


    But as Timothy activated the first meridian of his Ancient Saintly Body, a golden light enveloped him, and the rolling heat waves couldn''t harm him at all.


    Next was the ninth floor.


    The blazing flames transformed into ferocious beasts, continuously rushing towards Timothy.


    But these seemingly overwhelming flames couldn''t break through the serene, icy aura that surrounded him.


    Finally, Timothy stepped onto the tenth floor.


    The moment the light on the tenth floor shone, the entire Doomed Soul Sect erupted in excitement.


    "Brother Timothy actually made it to the tenth floor!"


    "Are you kidding me? It''s said that since the old ancestor passed, no one has been able to reach the tenth floor!"


    Even Morvran stared in shock at the light emanating from the tenth floor, feeling incredulous.


    But although Timothy had stepped onto the tenth floor, could he withstand the trials within?


    Everyone secretly held their breath.


    Atop the Inferno Tower now.


    Looking at the myriad of monsters that filled the tenth floor, Timothy couldn''t help but marvel.


    The Inferno Tower, passed down through generations of Doomed Soul Sect leaders, was indeed no easy challenge.


    These monsters were not only extremely powerful.


    Most importantly, based around a central leader, they were divided into three teams, each with a specific role.


    One team attacked from the front, another struck from a distance at the rear, and the third protected the leader.


    The three teams were well-organized, both offensive and defensive, seemingly impregnable.


    However...


    With a burst of golden light, Timothy suddenly pulled out the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest.


    In an instant, endless golden light enveloped the entire tenth floor.


    The figures of three legendary Holy Emperors appeared, stirring up a massive wave that shattered all the flame monsters in a single strike!


    The tenth floor was left in ruins from the massive impact, and amidst the lingering dust, a small green light slowly floated down.


    Though tiny, the light seemed to contain an endless, mysterious aura.


    "Is this the Eternal Source?"


    Timothy reached out and gently grasped it.

 Chapter 50: Uh, are you sure the goddess was trying to help her?

    "System, can you scan this thing for me?"


    Holding the Eternal Source, Timothy felt a mysterious aura emanating from it, though it appeared normal on the surface.


    [Ding, Name: "Eternal Source"]


    [Attribute: Wind]


    [Rarity: Extremely rare, rumored to be connected to the vast stars and the most distant path to divinity]


    [Function: Unknown]


    [Power: Unknown]


    [Effect: Unknown]


    Timothy: "..."


    Well, that was a whole lot of nothing from the system.


    But anything that makes the system so tight-lipped must be no ordinary item.


    Timothy carefully tucked it away, feeling a sudden lift in his spirits.


    He hadn''t expected to be held up at the Doomed Soul Sect for so long.


    But now, he could finally return to Sky Sanctuary and see his wife!


    ''She must have missed me after all this time.''


    With a smile, Timothy descended the Inferno Tower.


    Out of the crowd, Yvenna suddenly ran towards him, her pink dress fluttering like a blooming lotus, making her look playful and cute: "Senior Brother Timothy, you''re finally back. I''ve missed you so much these past ten days." Yvenna opened her arms wide, excitedly rushing to embrace Timothy.


    But Timothy quickly dodged, stepping aside.


    Yvenna, missing her hug, felt a wave of disappointment: "Senior Brother Timothy, I haven''t seen you for days, I just wanted to be close to you!"


    Timothy: "Eh~, don''t be so clingy, it''s kind of gross~."


    "Not at all! These days apart made me realize how much I really like you, Senior Brother Timothy. No matter if you despise me, I''m willing to never leave your side!" Yvenna''s lips parted slightly as she opened her arms again, attempting to kiss Timothy.


    But Timothy simply extended his hand, pressing it against her forehead, keeping her at arm''s length.


    With her forehead pressed, Yvenna''s cheeks flushed red.


    "Senior Brother Timothy touched my head again. Although it''s still rough, it felt gentler than last time. Surely, this means Senior Brother Timothy''s love for me is deepening!"


    "Senior Brother Timothy, I understand your feelings!" In a moment, Yvenna almost cried out of emotion.


    Her excited heart couldn''t control the flurry of thoughts.


    Not wanting to embarrass herself in front of Timothy, Yvenna gently wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, her eyes watery: "Senior Brother Timothy, let''s save this kiss for next time."


    "Next time, I will definitely kiss you!"


    With that, she parted the crowd and ran off into the distance.


    A breeze blew by, but it couldn''t calm her restless heart.


    "..."


    Timothy felt a bit awkward, thankful that the bonding stone wasn''t activated, or Sylvia might have gotten jealous again.


    Morvran approached, asking, "Brother Timothy, heading back to Sky Sanctuary?"


    "That''s right."


    "Cough, cough." Morvran coughed lightly, making sure no one was around, then whispered in Timothy''s ear: "How have you been in Sky Sanctuary? I''ve heard Goddess Sylvia is formidable. If you ever anger her, the consequences could be unimaginable. You must be careful not to upset Goddess Sylvia."


    Timothy spoke frankly: "Not at all, Sect Master, you might be misunderstanding something. Goddess Sylvia is actually very cute and caring, and sometimes she gets a little jealous. There''s no one in the world more beautiful and adorable than Goddess Sylvia."


    Hearing this, Morvran''s expression suddenly changed, his face filled with nervousness as he covered Timothy''s mouth, his voice trembling: "Brother Timothy, are you mad!"


    "You absolutely can''t say things like that."


    "Goddess Sylvia has vast powers, and if she accidentally hears you saying such things, even with your exceptional talents, you could be struck down in an instant." Cold sweat trickled down as Morvran seemed to have heard the most ridiculous joke of his life.


    Goddess Sylvia, cute?


    Everyone knows that Goddess Sylvia rules over the twelve Star Palaces, radiating an immense and endless divine power.


    Anyone who has defied Goddess Sylvia has ended up as nothing more than a corpse��there are countless examples.


    If Goddess Sylvia is considered cute, then I might as well stand on my head and eat dirt!


    Not to mention getting jealous...


    If what Timothy just said accidentally gets out, the whole Doomed Soul Sect might be dragged down with him!


    Seeing Morvran drenched in cold sweat and shrinking back in fear, Timothy shook his head and sighed.


    It seems he''s the only one in the world who can see the cute side of Goddess Sylvia.


    Well, more like others don''t live long enough to witness that side of Sylvia...


    Timothy patted Morvran on the back regretfully and soared into the sky.


    "Brother Timothy, remember, you must be very careful with your words when you get to Sky Sanctuary, definitely don''t repeat what you just said!" Morvran still shouted, shaken.


    Mountains and rivers passed in a blink. S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What would take a mortal months to traverse, Timothy covered in just a moment, arriving at the base of Sky Sanctuary.


    Just as he landed, he spotted a familiar figure.


    "Emily, didn''t you go back to the Phoenix Kingdom? What are you doing here?"


    "Don''t stop me, I never want to see a man again, I don''t want to deal with men for the rest of my life! Men are the most useless things in the world, all evil! Especially you, you''re the biggest villain, I never want to see you again!" Emily ran past him, pushing Timothy away, tears glistening in her eyes.


    Her light green dress fluttered in the air, her running figure looking frail and pitiful.


    "What happened to her?" Timothy was stunned, turning to ask the High Priest who had accompanied Emily down the mountain.


    He clearly remembered that Emily was fine when they parted,how could she have become so distressed in just half a day?


    The High Priest spoke with a respectful tone, "The supreme goddess is wise and powerful, she saw right away that Emily was battling inner demons, her spirit wavering. So, she locked her in the penance hall, had ten disciples surround her and recite ''The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' over and over. The goddess''s method proved effective.


    Although it cured Princess Emily, it seems to have destabilized her emotions, resulting in her current state."


    "Uh, are you sure the goddess was trying to help her?"


    "Of course, inner demons are the first major obstacle for any practitioner. The supreme goddess''s actions swiftly eradicated her inner demons. Truly a visionary, unparalleled in insight, worthy of being a goddess!" The High Priest looked towards Sky Sanctuary, his respect deepening.


    "Ha ha, is that so." Timothy chuckled awkwardly, hoping he himself wouldn''t encounter any inner demons.


    The High Priest seemed in good spirits, smiling as he asked, "The Valley of the Undead event just ended not long ago, and you rushed back here so quickly?"


    Timothy nodded, "Yes, after all, I remembered I needed to rush back to see my wife..."


    "Ah no, I mean to pay respects to the goddess."


    "Oh, I see, it seems your reverence for the goddess is as deep as mine. Promising, very promising!" The High Priest beamed with joy.

 Chapter 51: Goddess Sylvia, rest assured, Im not like those vulgar people

    Timothy had just headed towards Sky Sanctuary when the High Priest quickly reminded him, "Something''s up today. A lot of powers have come bearing lavish gifts to meet Goddess Sylvia. Although she''s in the great hall right now, she must be quite busy."


    "Thanks for the heads-up, Elder. I''ll go check it out," Timothy thanked the High Priest and quietly made his way to the outside of the great hall.


    Sure enough, the place was packed.


    And it seemed like those gathered were from some pretty influential groups.


    Right in the center stood Cedric, the Emperor of the Emerald Kingdom.


    You know, even when nations negotiate, they usually send envoys.


    Even though Emperor Cedric''s power was nothing compared to Goddess Sylvia, it was indeed rare for a nation''s ruler to personally come to pay respects.


    Emperor Cedric gave his subordinates a look.


    Instantly, all sorts of exquisite boxes and chests were opened, dazzling with jewels and treasures.


    Among them were the Pine Pattern Sword, a national treasure of the Emerald Kingdom, and the Jade Dragon Scale Armor, famed for being indestructible.


    Ten Starfire Moon Rats, a box of Solar Blaze Elixir, three Veiled Moon Dragon Roots, dozens of Holy Blackbird eggs... an endless array of rare and exotic treasures.


    It was clear that for a not-so-powerful Emerald Kingdom, this was a significant sacrifice.


    "All these are gifts from the Emerald Kingdom to Goddess Sylvia, hoping to foster a good relationship with the supreme Goddess and earn the privilege to be considered her friend," Emperor Cedric bowed slightly, his tone full of respect.


    "You don''t visit a temple without a cause. These precious gifts must have cost your kingdom a lot. Out with it, I hate beating around the bush," Sylvia said, as if she could see right through him.


    "True to your reputation, Goddess Sylvia," Cedric gave an awkward smile and confessed, "Actually, I''ve heard about a new acolyte in Sky Sanctuary, Timothy, and his exploits in the Valley of the Undead."


    "They say he cleverly eliminated seven hidden demons and even secured treasures from three legendary Holy Emperors, triggering the Ninefold Thunder Tribulation."


    "Such feats are truly heroic and admirable."


    "So, if possible, I''d like to meet this Timothy, who''s surely on his way to becoming an Emperor-level powerhouse."


    Although Sylvia already knew about the events in the Valley of the Undead, hearing Timothy praised still made her genuinely happy, so she nodded in approval, "I don''t interfere with the freedom of Sky Sanctuary''s disciples. If you want to contact him, you can do so when he returns."


    "Thank you, Goddess Sylvia!" Emperor Cedric was extremely grateful, "I''ll go get Timothy''s contact information for my daughter right away."


    "Your daughter?" Sylvia was taken aback.


    "Yes, with Timothy''s unparalleled talents, how could he be without a partner? My daughter is also a beauty that could topple cities and nations. If Timothy agrees, it would be perfect for him to marry and join our families, welcoming him as the prince of Emerald Kingdom!" After saying this, Emperor Cedric excitedly walked away.


    "Stop right there!" A cold voice suddenly rang out.


    Sylvia was not amused.


    She never expected someone to set their sights on Timothy so quickly.


    Had she not asked that extra question, Cedric might have gotten away with his plan!


    Sylvia clenched her teeth, "Timothy doesn''t like your daughter. From now on, no one from the Emerald Kingdom is allowed into Sky Sanctuary, or else, I will flatten your entire kingdom tomorrow!"


    Emperor Cedric was stunned, "Impossible, Timothy has never even met my daughter, how could he possibly dislike her?


    Goddess, you promised not to restrict the personal freedom of Sky Sanctuary''s disciples."


    "Freedom in marriage counts as freedom too. You can''t just because you''ve been single for 600 years, prevent a promising young man like Timothy from having a love life!"


    But before he could finish, a tremendous divine might crushed down.


    In Sylvia''s beautiful eyes, he clearly saw the intent to kill.


    Emperor Cedric was terrified, his face ashen, "Goddess, please calm your anger, I dare not anymore, I''m leaving now."


    The people from the Emerald Kingdom were also scared out of their wits, leaving behind their treasures as they hurriedly fled for their lives.


    The next one to step forward was Gwen, the chief female disciple from the Ethereal Palace. "Goddess Sylvia, this Snow Lotus Elixir is a secret tonic refined over generations by our Sect. It''s known for preserving beauty, maintaining the skin, and enhancing one''s appearance. Although you are flawlessly beautiful, Goddess, taking this might..."


    "This tonic sounds good, I''ll take it." Sylvia gently grasped the Snow Lotus Elixir and stored it in her spatial ring.


    ''Hmph, that rascal Timothy, after I take this, I doubt he''ll have the mind to flirt around.''


    Feeling slightly better, Sylvia asked, "So, what do you want?"


    "If you''re going to tell me you have a daughter or sister who wants to meet Timothy, don''t blame me for kicking you out right away."


    "Don''t worry, Goddess, that''s not it," Gwen smiled gracefully, her dress swaying to reveal her voluptuous figure.


    "Actually, I just want to get to know Timothy in a purely platonic way. Please don''t misunderstand, Goddess Sylvia. Although Timothy is handsome, talented, and has an extraordinary presence..."


    "But I assure you, I have no ulterior motives. At most, after getting to know him, I might invite him to my room for a late-night chat by candlelight."


    Instantly, a murderous aura filled the great hall from Sylvia: "Get out!"


    "Goddess Sylvia, I was wrong, I won''t dare again, please spare my life, Supreme Goddess!" Gwen, terrified and in tears, ran out of the hall like she was fleeing for her life.


    Sylvia''s gaze swept across the hall, her intent to kill palpable: "Any princesses thinking of marrying Timothy, get out, or don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    In an instant, the crowded hall cleared out, leaving only one man.


    Sylvia was almost sick with anger.


    It turned out that so many people in the hall, from various Sects, dynasties, nations, and even sacred lands, were all after Timothy!


    What on earth did Timothy do in the Valley of the Undead to suddenly have so many rivals?


    After a while, Sylvia managed to calm her anger and turned to the last young man remaining in the hall: "Speak, since you''re not here to propose a marriage to Timothy, what are you here for?"


    The young man smiled confidently: "Goddess Sylvia, rest assured, I''m not like those vulgar people. Relationships between different sexes are for reproduction, true love is found in friendships. I''ll be honest, I came here because I was inspired by Timothy''s heroic figure in the Valley of the Undead, and I want to spar with him!"


    "..."


    The next moment, a figure was kicked out of Sky Sanctuary like a sandbag, tracing a perfect arc before crashing down the mountain.


    Watching everyone flee the great hall in a panic, Timothy couldn''t help but laugh and cry at the same time. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sure, he might have gone a bit overboard in the Mystic Realm, but the Ancient Saintly Body really should take most of the blame.


    If it weren''t for the Ancient Saintly Body, those female disciples in the secret realm wouldn''t have been so utterly enchanted, fervently spreading tales of his great deeds everywhere.


    This was still with the major powers trying to get ahead by keeping the news under wraps. Otherwise, the base of Sky Sanctuary would probably be swamped with crowds by now, bursting at the seams.


    Seeing that the hall was now empty, Timothy finally walked in.


    The moment Sylvia saw Timothy, her eyes, as serene as water, suddenly lit up.


    After all, she had been waiting for him for a long time, even reading and rereading the love letter and the note Timothy had left her over and over again.


    But as Timothy approached, Sylvia turned her head away, letting out a cold huff, her cheeks tinged with a petulant chill as if she didn''t want to deal with him at all.


    Timothy had no choice but to whisper softly in Sylvia''s ear: "Goddess Sylvia~"


    "Hmph!"


    "Sylvia~"


    "Hmph!"


    "Sweetheart~"


    "You!..."


    Finally, Sylvia couldn''t hold back any longer.

 Chapter 52: But, havent you forgotten something?

    It seemed like she hesitated for quite a while before she finally spoke with a mix of embarrassment and annoyance, "I''m giving you a chance, but you need to explain everything today!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve always been upright and honest, I''ll lay it all out clearly!" Timothy declared with a righteous tone, showing no signs of insincerity.


    Soon after, Timothy roughly explained the situation within the secret realm.


    "So, you''re saying that because you cleared the secret realm and withstood the Ninefold Thunder Tribulation, it was only because of that strange golden light that countless female disciples fell for you?" Sylvia asked after Timothy finished his explanation.


    "Exactly, babe, you got it spot on. It was all just a big misunderstanding," Timothy exclaimed, clearly impressed.


    "Are you sure there''s nothing else you''re hiding from me?"


    "Nothing at all, I swear. If there was, you could do anything to me."


    "Oh? Is that so?" Suddenly, Sylvia''s tone shifted.


    Timothy detected a chill in her voice.


    "Then can you explain what this business about you holding hands with the Third Princess of the Phoenix Kingdom is all about?" As soon as she said this, Timothy''s mind went blank.


    How could he have forgotten about that!


    In his panic at the time, he hadn''t paid much attention to it, which is why he overlooked it!


    He was really innocent!


    But in this situation, even an explanation seemed utterly unconvincing.


    Timothy''s mind raced, and he finally came up with the best solution.


    "Babe, calm down, that was just a desperate measure at the time, I did it all for you!"


    "For me? Don''t try to sweet-talk your way out of this."


    "I''m not lying, I did it just so I could study the ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners.''"


    "If you don''t believe me, I can recite what I learned."


    With that, Timothy loudly recited, "As Goddess Sylvia says: ''Men are the most evil creatures in the world, one must never make casual contact with them. Definitely no dating, no dining together, no holding hands...''"


    "Okay, I get it, stop!" Sylvia''s cheeks flushed with a sudden rush of color.


    She was just trying to scare Timothy.


    She had already secretly asked Emily, who told her that Timothy holding her hand was just a necessary action due to the urgent situation, and nothing significant had happened between them.


    What was more embarrassing was reciting her own melodramatic words from back then!


    Especially since she had already done all those things like dating, eating together, and holding hands with Timothy!


    "Babe, you''re the best, understanding forever!" Timothy laughed as he pulled out a Memory Orb from his pocket and handed it to Sylvia, "Oh, and I have a gift for you."


    "A gift?"


    Looking at the crystal ball in front of her, sparkling with myriad colors and painted with beautiful landscapes, Sylvia''s eyes lit up slightly.


    Over the years, although she had established twelve Star Palaces and strengthened her power with Sky Sanctuary at the forefront, she had given up much.


    Untouched by worldly concerns, indifferent to all earthly things, when had she ever received a gift?


    Even though this crystal ball had no spiritual energy and seemed to be just a pretty ornament.


    Sylvia still carefully took it, holding it gently in her hands as if it were a precious treasure.


    Timothy smiled, "Does the goddess like the gift I gave?"


    Sylvia immediately blushed and retorted, "Not at all! I... I''m just worried it might break and dirty my tiles!"


    But despite her words, she couldn''t help but examine the crystal ball closely, her ethereal, clear eyes filled with curiosity.


    At that moment, Timothy said, "Actually, this crystal ball has another use. You can try channeling your spiritual energy into it and then hold it up to your ear."


    Sylvia''s curiosity intensified.


    Even she, after observing it repeatedly, couldn''t figure out what was special about its construction.


    Slowly infusing the crystal ball with her spiritual energy, Sylvia placed it next to her ear.


    The next moment, Timothy''s voice emerged from it: "And I... will always love you��"


    The melodious song flowed like majestic mountains and babbling brooks.


    The tune was melodious, carrying a sense of exoticism she had never heard before.


    More importantly, the lyrics of the song.


    Every line spoke of love, every phrase dripped with emotion.


    "Did you sing this song?" Coming back to her senses, Sylvia''s ears turned a shade of crimson due to the lyrics and melody.


    Her face was as beautiful as the rosy sky.


    Timothy nodded, "Yes, I recorded it on my way back to Sky Sanctuary. And every lyric in the song expresses my true feelings."


    Sylvia averted her gaze, her lips pursed lightly, "Always the smooth talker!"


    "But you like it, don''t you?"


    "I��"


    "Hmph!"


    Sylvia huffed softly, turning her head away in a tsundere manner.


    "I am indeed somewhat interested in this little crystal ball. But, haven''t you forgotten something?"


    "Forgotten what?" Timothy was taken aback.


    "Right, you said if you hid anything from me, I could deal with you as I see fit. Yet, you hid the fact that you held hands with someone else."


    Hearing this, Timothy showed a hint of embarrassment, not expecting to have slipped up here.


    "Even so, go easy on me, babe."


    "After all, there''s quite a gap in our strengths, and if you''re not careful, you might end up without a husband." Timothy looked somewhat fearful.


    "Impossible!" Sylvia''s figure suddenly moved.


    Timothy, startled, instinctively dodged backward.


    But Sylvia''s speed far exceeded his expectations.


    As that breathtakingly beautiful face appeared before him the next moment, suddenly, Timothy felt a softness on his lips.


    Feeling the softness of her lips, Timothy was stunned.


    Although they had almost reached this point last time, he hadn''t expected Sylvia to initiate a kiss.


    Her eyes, tender and full of emotion like clear flowing water, compelled Timothy to respond.


    Her kiss was inexperienced and shy, which only made it more intoxicating.


    ...


    After a moment, they slowly parted.


    Timothy clearly saw those usually formidable, autumnal eyes now shimmering with a dazed affection.


    "Cough, don''t look..."


    Sylvia, bashfully avoiding his gaze, clung to her last shred of authority: "I did this to prevent you from being fickle with other women!


    It''s good that you only accidentally held hands with another woman in the secret realm. If you had gone this far behind my back, wouldn''t I be at a huge loss?"


    "Hey, what are you laughing at!"


    "I''m really not embarrassed, nor am I making excuses to kiss you!"


    But seeing Timothy''s amused smile, Sylvia realized she couldn''t maintain her composure any longer.


    "Don''t worry, I only have kisses for you, my wife. Other women are like smoke to me."


    "I''ll believe that when pigs fly!"


    "I have a way to make you believe."


    "What way?"


    Just as she asked, Timothy leaned in again.


    Instantly, her heart, which had just begun to calm, started racing again.


    "No way, I need to make the goddess ''kiss-ready''."


    "No way, I need to make the goddess ''kiss-proof''." S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah~"

 Chapter 53: What a tragedy

    The setting sun cast its lingering glow, slowly illuminating the grand hall.


    This time, it felt like it lasted even longer.


    After what seemed like an eternity, the two of them finally parted.


    Sylvia''s divine aura made her cheeks glow hot, like the most beautiful maple leaves in deep autumn.


    Her body was soft and delicate, and finally, she voiced her biggest question, "How are you so good at this?"


    "Uh, I learned it from movies," he coughed awkwardly.


    "Movies?"


    "Never mind, never mind..." Timothy coughed again, trying to hide his embarrassment.


    ...


    After a while, Sylvia''s expression returned to normal, and she suddenly asked, "By the way, you encountered Holy Emperor Vorenus in the Valley of the Undead and almost lost your life because of him?"


    Timothy nodded, "Yes, and I managed to plant a tracker on him to find his location."


    As he spoke, Timothy took out the other half of the Tracking Sigil.


    It was a treasure from the system store, and its effect was incredibly strong,Holy Emperor Vorenus hadn''t detected it yet.


    Now, by touching this half, one could sense the location of Holy Emperor Vorenus.


    Taking the Tracking Sigil from Timothy''s hand, Sylvia closed her eyes.


    But when she opened them again, her eyes were radiating a chilling coldness.


    Timothy, puzzled, asked, "Honey, what are you planning?"


    "Settling scores," Sylvia said coldly.


    In the next moment, an immense divine power surged from her.


    Sylvia transformed into a streak of light, shooting out of the Sky Sanctuary towards the distant horizon.


    Dark clouds spread instantly, and amidst the rolling thunder, waves of Emperor-level pressure surged around.


    The oppressive force was overwhelmingly strong.


    Not just in Sky Sanctuary, but across the world, within thousands of miles, everyone could feel this terrifying presence.


    "Goddess Sylvia is furious!"


    At the Blooming Sanctuary.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana, leading many experts of the sacred place, looked up at the sky in shock.


    "Who could have angered Sylvia to this extent?"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s face paled slightly,it had been a long time since she had seen Sylvia this angry.


    Who could have committed such a heinous act to provoke her wrath?


    In the Phoenix Kingdom.


    The crown prince Nolan stood next to the emperor, looking worriedly at the sky.


    "Don''t worry, with Goddess Sylvia''s strength, there''s hardly anyone in the world who can harm her," a court official quickly reassured the restless Nolan.


    "I know that. But what terrible sin must someone have committed to anger the goddess so? Damn, if only I were stronger right now, I would go with the goddess and tear him apart myself!"


    The old minister smiled and said, "Prince, don''t be hasty. Your Enlightenment Body is awakening, and your strength is progressing terrifyingly fast. Just focus on your cultivation, and soon you might catch Goddess Sylvia''s attention. With your charm, winning her heart might not be impossible."


    "That''s true, your thoughts are quite realistic," Nolan nodded slightly.


    In a secluded, dark canyon.


    Two crimson lights flickered in the darkness.


    "Hehe, daring to provoke Goddess Sylvia at this time, they really have a death wish. But my lady, that day shouldn''t be too far off."


    The shrill laughter echoed through the canyon, causing the beasts to panic and flee in terror.


    As the world watched, Sylvia, radiating a terrifying divine pressure like the wrath of heaven, hovered above a glacier shrouded in darkness.


    The cold air spread all around, eerily silent.


    As if no living thing existed here.


    "Hmph, still trying to hide?" Sylvia snorted coldly, and with a gentle squeeze of her hand towards the massive glacier, it felt like the sky was falling and the end was near.


    In the midst of the raging hurricane, the towering glacier shattered thunderously.


    The eternal ice was reduced to dust.


    In the endless mist of ice, suddenly, a figure swiftly fled.


    "Sacred Bell!"


    "Dong!"


    Suddenly, a massive, golden bell, exuding endless majesty, appeared in the sky.


    As the bell tolled, light cascaded down from the heavens.


    The fleeing figure could no longer escape, completely enveloped by the light.


    "Goddess Sylvia, our grievances were settled a hundred years ago, why must you seek my death now!" Holy Emperor Vorenus''s figure slowly emerged.


    However, his normally dignified face couldn''t hide the fear and apprehension.


    "A hundred years ago? Hmph, our biggest grievance happened not long ago. You touched someone you should have never touched!"


    Holy Emperor Vorenus was utterly shocked, "You mean him, that boy is actually..."


    But before he could finish, the second toll of the Sacred Bell rang out.


    Though Sylvia appeared to be grasping at nothing, endless light flowed from her hands.


    The sword formed from that light, mysterious and infinitely terrifying, made one only feel fear.


    "You''re insane, to hunt me down over a man. Damn it, I''m fighting back! Goddess Sylvia, let''s settle our century-old grievances here!" Holy Emperor Vorenus screamed, his voice hoarse, but the terror in his eyes unmistakable.


    Endless golden sword energy slashed down, colliding with the crying phoenix in a burst of fire.


    But that terrifying sword energy, seemingly enough to obliterate the sun, was far too much for the already severely injured Holy Emperor Vorenus, whose spiritual foundation was damaged, to withstand.


    Amidst the golden brilliance and the mournful cries of the phoenix.


    It seemed as if the heavens and earth were collapsing with a thunderous roar.


    The mighty Holy Emperor Vorenus was slain by a single sword strike!


    The Sacred Bell still tolled softly, but the body of Holy Emperor Vorenus on the ground was utterly destroyed.


    This brief and distant battle, though fleeting, captured the attention of the world.


    When Sylvia slightly turned, her icy gaze sweeping the surroundings.


    Instantly, countless spiritual senses quickly withdrew.


    Everyone feared that the moodily irate Goddess Sylvia might suddenly appear and flatten their sects.


    Though they dared not watch further, all the powers were simultaneously shocked.


    "Who would have thought that after such a long time without action, Goddess Sylvia''s strength would have increased even more terrifyingly."


    "Although that old guy Vorenus was severely injured by Goddess Sylvia two hundred years ago, to be killed so effortlessly is still hard to accept."


    What particularly frightened them was the Sacred Bell, carrying vast divine authority.


    Back when Goddess Sylvia single-handedly established the Twelve Star Palaces, that Sacred Bell had slain countless who were already at the Emperor-level.


    Now, the Sacred Bell seemed even stronger.


    "However, Holy Emperor Vorenus had been hiding for a full two hundred years, why would Goddess Sylvia suddenly strike?"


    "Could it be that he committed some atrocious act that completely enraged Goddess Sylvia?"


    "Possibly, otherwise Goddess Sylvia wouldn''t likely unleash such a terrifying temper..."


    ...


    Sylvia slowly descended into the massive crater.


    Holy Emperor Vorenus was barely recognizable as human now, but next to him, the crimson sword engraved with a phoenix pattern, though covered in thick dust, was still intact.


    Sylvia picked it up and slowly flew back to Sky Sanctuary.


    The various forces secretly watching finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that Goddess Sylvia''s wrath was directed solely at Holy Emperor Vorenus and hadn''t spilled over to them.


    However, this incident reminded them all too well of the fear once instilled by Goddess Sylvia, prompting them to warn their followers anew.


    In this world, the last person you''d want to mess with was Goddess Sylvia.


    If you accidentally crossed a line, no one would dare guarantee your safety.


    Suddenly, a shadow cast by Goddess Sylvia loomed over the younger generation once again.


    They were left with a warning etched in their minds that they could never erase.


    No one, especially men, should ever dare approach or provoke Goddess Sylvia.


    Otherwise, the consequences would be terrifying!


    ...


    Back at Sky Sanctuary, watching Sylvia return, her divine aura still faintly present, Timothy awkwardly cleared his throat.


    Who would have thought that just a moment ago, he was kissing his blushing wife, and the next, she had flown thousands of miles to slay Holy Emperor Vorenus with a single sword strike?


    The contrast was just too stark.


    "Here, take this." Sylvia handed the phoenix-engraved Phoenix Blade to Timothy.


    "What''s this?"


    "This is the Phoenix Blade, the very sword of Holy Emperor Vorenus, along with his essence. It''s a Heavenly-level relic."


    "Heavenly-level relic?"


    Timothy looked puzzled. "Although that''s a very high quality, Holy Emperor Vorenus was, after all, a Holy Emperor. Seems a bit low-grade for him, doesn''t it?"


    "Well..."


    Sylvia paused for a moment. "It was originally a flawless Heavenly-level treasure."


    Timothy asked, "So how did it end up like this?"


    "Uh, actually... I turned it into a Heavenly-level relic."


    Timothy: "��"


    Alright, he got it now.


    Even though his goddess-wife looked so adorable blushing and kissing him, she was truly terrifying in a fight!


    Looks like he''d better be a bit more careful from now on. If he accidentally got on the wrong end of that sword, his frail body definitely wouldn''t stand a chance.


    Noticing Timothy''s expression, Sylvia huffed, "What, are you scared of me now?"


    "Of course not, who''d be scared of their own wife?" Timothy chuckled immediately.


    "Hmph, always quick with a comeback," Sylvia pouted, pretending to be annoyed.


    "Who says I''m all talk? How about I prove it with some action?"


    "What kind of action?" Sylvia suddenly realized something was off and quickly stepped back.


    But Timothy kept advancing, his lips inching closer.


    Suddenly, the previously cool and commanding Sylvia felt her body soften.


    Her gaze flitted away, her voice barely a whisper.


    "Again? I''ve got a lot to handle next. And with so many people watching earlier, what if someone accidentally saw..."


    "Hey, isn''t it more thrilling when there are more people?" Timothy teased.


    "You!"


    Although Sylvia seemed to reject him, she only stepped back half a step.


    Timothy laughed, "Are you serious about stepping back just half a step, wife?"


    "Of course, I''m serious, in front of everyone..."


    "Sorry, my goddess, it''s my fault for being late!" Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as they were getting closer, Zephyra suddenly burst in, kneeling respectfully in the hall.


    But looking up, she seemed puzzled, "It seems like this is the third time she''s seen this scene."


    "Weird, why does the goddess always like doing this with Timothy lately?"


    "Oh, I get it now! I finally understand!"


    Zephyra stood up, suddenly having an epiphany.


    She hadn''t understood the meaning of this action after seeing it several times.


    But now, it all made sense!


    Mouth to mouth, isn''t it just to facilitate the transfer of spiritual energy, aiding in cultivation?!


    Although the goddess seemed cold on the surface, she was making such heartwarming gestures for Timothy''s cultivation behind the scenes, which was truly touching!


    And to think, she, who had guessed the goddess''s true intentions, was indeed a little genius!


    Not sure if she was moved by the goddess or by her own realization.


    Zephyra, emotionally, patted her chest, tears of emotion in her eyes, "Goddess, you''ve worked hard, leave the rest to me!"


    With that, she puckered her soft lips and headed towards Timothy: "Mwah mwah mwah mwah."


    But before she could kiss Timothy, Zephyra was stopped by a hand in front of her.


    Looking up, it was Goddess Sylvia''s hand.


    Zephyra immediately felt moved, "Goddess, no need to thank me, you''ve worked hard, leave the rest to me!"


    But just as she finished speaking, she saw a cold and terrifying smile spread across Goddess Sylvia''s lips.


    Zephyra suddenly felt a chill down her spine.


    Every time the goddess was about to hit her, she seemed to have this expression.


    But she hadn''t done anything wrong this time!


    "Goddess, no!"


    "Ow, ah!"


    Zephyra felt incredibly wronged, but she was completely unable to break free.


    "What a tragedy."


    Hearing the sounds behind him, Timothy could only helplessly pick up the ''Phoenix Blade'' and walk out of the hall.


    In the Themyscira Sect, Emily looked respectfully at Holy Maiden Aeliana standing before her. However, her inner turmoil was far from the calm appearance she projected.


    In the past, the prospect of meeting Holy Maiden Aeliana would have thrilled her. But now, Emily found herself wishing she were anywhere else.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana was like the most dazzling flower in a sea of blooms. Even just sitting there, her beauty was so captivating it was hard not to be utterly drawn to her.


    Unlike Goddess Sylvia''s aloof and lofty demeanor, Holy Maiden Aeliana seemed more approachable, more connected to the earthly realm, which made her seem more approachable.


    Every frown, every smile, every gesture was not only graceful like a blooming flower but also occasionally emitted a refreshing fragrance that was utterly enchanting.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana smiled gently, "Don''t be nervous. I''ve come to ask you some trivial questions that your master entrusted to you."


    Emily nodded, "Please, Holy Maiden, go ahead."

 Chapter 54: Phoenix Blade

    "Rest easy, Holy Maiden. I made it to the end in the Valley of the Undead this time, and I entered the grand hall with Timothy. I think I know the most about what went on in the Mystic Realm and about Timothy."


    Thalia, the leader of the Themyscira Sect, stood by, quite pleased with herself. She was really proud of her star pupil. "Hmm."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana nodded slightly, her lips parting gently as she turned to Emily, "Tell me, did Timothy ever mention anything about Goddess Sylvia while you were in the Mystic Realm? Or did you feel that his connection with Goddess Sylvia was different from that of ordinary people?"


    Emily shook her head, "I didn''t spend much time with Timothy, and he never mentioned the goddess. But he seemed quite interested in the ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners.''"


    "Oh?" Holy Maiden Aeliana''s expression shifted subtly, but she quickly masked it and continued, "Did you notice anything unusual about Timothy while you were in the Mystic Realm?"


    "Unusual?"


    Emily hesitated for a moment but then firmly responded, "Apart from his exceptional talent and rapid advancement in skills, I didn''t find anything odd about him."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana nodded, "One last question then. What do you think of Timothy as a person?"


    At this, Emily fell silent.


    After a moment, she pursed her lips, her gaze wandering.


    Scenes of her time with Timothy flashed through her mind, throwing her thoughts into disarray, making it hard for her to focus.


    Even being surrounded by disciples at the Sky Sanctuary, who repeated ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' over and over, almost made her thoughts of Timothy fade completely.


    But her heart still pounded fiercely.


    It seemed she had made a significant decision, and Emily shook her head, "I''m sorry, Holy Maiden, I''d rather not answer that question."


    "Emily, you..."


    "When the Holy Maiden asks you a question, you should answer truthfully. Is there something you''re hiding?" Thalia suddenly seemed anxious.


    She hadn''t expected Emily to falter at such a moment.


    Caught between the revered Holy Maiden and her own mentor who had personally chosen her as a direct disciple, Emily still bowed her head deeply, looking at the ground, her eyes indescribable, "I''m sorry, I can''t answer."


    Biting her lip, her resolve seemed firmer than ever.


    "You!"


    Thalia had never imagined that Emily, who had always made her so proud, would do something like this, and she was quite upset.


    "Fine, if you don''t want to talk about it, then don''t," said Holy Maiden Aeliana, who then smiled gently, her smile as warm as the morning sun, "You must be tired from your journey to the Mystic Realm. You should rest now. Your sect leader and I will take our leave."


    "Thank you, Holy Maiden." Emily nodded slightly in gratitude.


    "But Holy Maiden..." Thalia started to say something more but was cut off by a look from Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    After leaving Emily''s room and walking some distance, Thalia spoke with a tone of deep regret, "I''m sorry, Holy Maiden. I don''t know what got into my disciple today, acting so out of character. I''ll make sure to discipline her properly once we return."


    "It''s alright,it''s not her fault," Holy Maiden Aeliana said with a gentle smile and a shake of her head.


    "Thank you, Holy Maiden."


    After a moment of silence, Thalia, still curious, asked, "But Holy Maiden, why do you seem so interested in Timothy? Did you know about his exceptional talents before he entered the Mystic Realm?"


    "Sort of," Holy Maiden Aeliana replied, looking off into the distance, her gaze filled with a mix of doubt and curiosity.


    Her pale yellow dress fluttered in the wind, outlining her graceful figure.


    In the breeze, she seemed as delicate and enchanting as a blooming flower.


    "By the way, I''ll be holding a grand ceremony at the Blooming Sanctuary soon. Remember to bring a few of your most beautiful female disciples to the event."


    Turning back to Thalia, Holy Maiden Aeliana caught her off guard.


    "A grand ceremony at the Blooming Sanctuary!"


    Blooming Sanctuary held an exalted status even among the many ancient and mystical holy places. This ceremony would surely gather the top cultivators from all around!


    ...


    Sky Sanctuary.


    After a few days of a peaceful routine��eating, drinking, bathing, and diligent cultivation��Timothy ran his fingers over the Phoenix Blade resting on his lap.


    Truly a treasure of Heavenly-level quality.


    The phoenix carved into the blade seemed almost alive, as if it could take flight at any moment, transforming into a fire phoenix.


    The blade''s crimson body burned like flames, cold to the touch yet seemingly radiating a hidden heat. S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Timothy could sense that the sword was missing something crucial, perhaps the reason why the Phoenix Blade was now only a remnant of its former Heavenly-level glory.


    "System, what do I need to fix this sword?" Timothy thought to himself.


    [Ding, system scanning]


    [Name: Phoenix Blade]


    [Grade: Heavenly-level remnant, critically damaged]


    [Solution: Gather the spirits of fire from heaven and earth, infuse them into the blade to reforge its spirit and form]


    Timothy frowned, "Sounds complicated."


    [Ding, there is another option. The host can spend ten skill points to repair it directly.]


    "..."


    Timothy fell silent for a long while.


    The system was straightforward and brutal.


    But ten skill points were just too expensive.


    He was already two skill points in debt, and failing to meet the system''s deadlines would trigger penalties.


    "Sigh, I really need to find a way to earn more skill points quickly," Timothy sighed.


    Just then, he heard shouting from below the window: "Let me see Brother Timothy, I''ve truly fallen for Brother Timothy!"


    "My heart belongs to Brother Timothy!"


    "Brother Timothy, I love you!"


    "What''s all this fuss about now?"


    Timothy opened the window and looked down to see a large group of female disciples gathered at the base of Sky Sanctuary.


    "Who are all these people?" Timothy approached the main gate of Sky Sanctuary, asking the disciple guarding the entrance.


    "Brother Timothy!" The gatekeeper''s eyes lit up when he saw Timothy, his face breaking into a flattering smile. "What brings you here in person?"


    "It''s actually not a big deal. It''s just that your dashing figure in the Mystic Realm of the three legendary Holy Emperors was accidentally captured by a Memory Orb."


    "When the footage started spreading, it caused quite a stir."


    "Now, any portrait of you, especially from your time in the Valley of the Undead, has sold out."


    "These young female disciples gathered here are all hoping to get ahead of the curve and confess their feelings to you."


    "Uh..." Timothy looked visibly embarrassed.


    Curious, the gatekeeper asked, "Brother Timothy, are you planning to leave the mountain?"


    "I was planning to leave," Timothy nodded.


    But given the situation, it seemed it wouldn''t be so easy to leave just yet.


    "Don''t worry, Brother Timothy, I have a way to help you leave."


    The gatekeeper grinned ingratiatingly, "My family has passed down a very convenient disguise technique for generations. Once applied, even highly skilled cultivators can hardly see through it. I can use this technique to make you look less attractive, so you can leave the mountain freely."


    "That sounds good," Timothy said, pleased with the solution. "But why make me look worse? Can''t you make me look even more handsome?"


    The gatekeeper laughed awkwardly, "Well... I''m sorry, Brother, but that''s beyond my abilities."


    "Because I honestly don''t know how to make you look more handsome than you already are."

 Chapter 55: Mystery boxes

    "Ha ha ha, who would''ve thought there are still such honest folks in the world. You, my friend, I''m keeping you close. From now on, just drop my name if you need anything!" Timothy laughed heartily, clapping the gatekeeper on the shoulder.


    "Brother Timothy, you flatter me. I''m just speaking from the heart. After all, words can''t describe your handsomeness,I can only speak the truth from deep inside."


    Tears almost spilled from Timothy''s eyes, "To find such a kindred spirit, what more could I ask for!"


    "Brother Timothy!"


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    And so, the two of them shared a hearty laugh, truly appreciating each other''s company.


    The gatekeeper''s disguise skills were indeed impressive.


    In no time at all, he had completely transformed Timothy''s appearance.


    Looking in the mirror, although the new face resembled a young, handsome bard, it was still quite a looker.


    But not as handsome as his original self.


    After admiring his new look for a while, Timothy put down the mirror and used his spiritual energy to suppress the aura emanating from his Ancient Saintly Body.


    Instantly, Timothy looked much more inconspicuous.


    "Thanks, brother." Timothy patted the gatekeeper on the shoulder and descended from the high mountains of Sky Sanctuary.


    "Let me see Timothy, I just love him!"


    "Timothy, I want to marry you!"


    "Timothy, I want to sleep with you!"


    Down the mountain, aside from the throngs of fanatic female fans, there were also many people mixed in, seizing the opportunity to sell all sorts of merchandise related to Timothy.


    This included portraits, videos, and little wooden carvings of him.


    Even more outrageous, there were claims of selling underwear Timothy had supposedly worn himself!


    And strangely enough, these items were even hotter than the rest, especially the underwear.


    After waiting in a long line, Timothy finally squeezed into the stall selling the underwear.


    And the stall owners turned out to be two burly, hairy middle-aged men.


    "Which type would you like? All of these were worn by Timothy."


    "We have black lace, pink briefs, but I recommend this gold-trimmed pair,Timothy wore these the longest."


    Just as the middle-aged owner finished speaking, he looked up and locked eyes with Timothy.


    He paused for a moment, a flicker of embarrassment crossing his face, but he quickly smiled, "Didn''t expect such a handsome guy like you to have this kind of taste, I get it, I get it."


    "Then I won''t recommend the gold-trimmed. I think you should go for the black lace."


    "Don''t worry, I''m tight with Timothy. Everything here is from a direct source, even still warm."


    Timothy''s face fell.


    If they kept this up, his reputation would be ruined.


    "I''ll take them all, but boss, I don''t have any money on me, you see..."


    A sly smile suddenly appeared on Timothy''s lips: "How about I pay with my fists?"


    "Huh?"


    "Bang, bang."


    Before the two middle-aged owners could react, Timothy had them swollen and bruised, tossing them into the bushes nearby.


    He grabbed the blanket and ran.


    "Thief! He''s stealing the underwear!"


    "How dare he steal Timothy''s underwear, unforgivable, give me two pairs!"


    "He''s so ugly, must be jealous of Brother Timothy''s handsomeness!"


    "I think he''s quite handsome though..."


    "But nowhere near as handsome as Brother Timothy, catch him!"


    The voices of the infatuated continued relentlessly as the female disciples chased after him at full speed.


    But their pace was nowhere near as fast as Timothy''s.


    In no time at all, Timothy had completely shaken off the crowd behind him and burned all the flamboyant underwear in the woods.


    "Ah."


    Timothy shook his head and sighed, experiencing for the first time the downside of being too handsome.


    But those female disciples hadn''t seen the real horror yet.


    Just moments ago, Goddess Sylvia was probably still spanking Zephyra in the great hall.


    Once she''s done, just a flick of her divine power would be enough to scare those noisy female disciples at the mountain base into oblivion, possibly even damaging their spiritual cores.


    Right now, his top priority was to somehow earn the remaining two skill points.


    Otherwise, if he accidentally let the time slip by, the consequences could be severe.


    Skyveil City was a bustling place, teeming with people and a frequent gathering spot for cultivators.


    Flying on the wind, Timothy quickly entered Skyveil City.


    Unlike ordinary towns, Skyveil City was not only home to regular citizens but also many visiting cultivators.


    Some floated in the air, while others traded magical treasures and cultivation items at street stalls.


    The city was a thriving hub of activity with many cultivators gathered.


    But such a large town and crowd made the targets too broad.


    Nothing ventured, nothing gained. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a determined grit, Timothy spent another skill point in the system store to buy Whispering Ear.


    Suddenly, a clear sensation filled his ears, and a continuous stream of voices flooded in.


    Timothy sifted through the noise for useful information.


    Among the cluttered voices, some planned to murder and loot that night, others discussed exploring a newly discovered secret realm, and some even talked about secret rendezvous with someone else''s wife...


    But the voice that caught Timothy''s attention was: "I heard today''s auction has some great items, even several Mystic Core powerhouses have shown up!"


    "It seems even people from the sanctuaries are involved. I hope that''s not true, otherwise, I wouldn''t dare wade into these troubled waters."


    "An auction?"


    Timothy''s interest was piqued.


    Places crowded with people were perfect for finding a strong opponent to beat up and snatch some skill points.


    Following the voices, Timothy quickly navigated through the city''s winding alleys and found a secluded path leading downward.


    The illusion set up outside was merely a spell to deter ordinary mortals.


    It seemed this auction was open to all comers.


    The underground space was vast, capable of accommodating thousands.


    It was already packed with cultivators, a sea of heads as far as the eye could see.


    Timothy chose a relatively quiet corner to sit down.


    Currently, he still owed the system four skill points.


    Whether he could repay them depended on this auction.


    Before the auction started, a sturdy, chubby man sitting next to Timothy noticed him and leaned over with great interest: "Brother, you look distinguished and powerful. My name''s Hank, may I ask how to address you?"


    Timothy: "I''m Timothy."


    "Timothy?"


    Hank chuckled awkwardly: "You''re not joking, are you? The Timothy from Sky Sanctuary who recently caused a stir in the Valley of the Undead is quite famous. Although you''re also handsome, I''ve seen portraits of Timothy. He''s incredibly dashing and debonair, definitely handsomer than you."


    Hearing this, Timothy enthusiastically and approvingly clapped Hank on the shoulder: "Brother, you have a keen eye, and you''re clearly a man of honesty, speaking nothing but the truth!"


    "Of course, I, Hank, always speak my mind!" Hank laughed heartily, his straightforward nature shining through.


    As they chatted, suddenly, the lights dazzled, focusing on the central stage.


    Instantly, all eyes were drawn to the stage.


    A woman with a curvaceous figure, dressed in exotic attire that revealed much of her fair skin beyond her bustier and red skirt, stepped onto the stage.


    "Is that Mira Seraph from the Enchantress Sect?"


    The atmosphere immediately turned a bit strange.


    Although everyone knew that the auction hall was bound to hide many Demonic Sect cultivators, no one expected that a demoness from the Demonic Sect would openly host the event in Skyveil City.


    But then again, considering the shady nature of this auction, many righteous cultivators just had to swallow their displeasure.


    Soon, their anger nearly dissipated, their attention completely captured by Mira''s enchanting figure.


    After all, her chest was indeed very large!


    "Welcome to the auction. I will be your host today."


    Mira covered her mouth with a light laugh, her eyes swirling with a tender allure.


    Immediately, many of the less resolute cultivators were mesmerized.


    Sitting far back in the audience, they even felt their breathing quicken, and the previously tense atmosphere relaxed significantly.


    Timothy watched as Hank''s drool almost dripped onto his own leg.


    He quickly pushed Hank''s head aside.


    The rest of the hall was in a similar state, a testament to the demoness''s power of seduction.


    "Cough, thanks, brother. I didn''t expect I''d almost be taken in too. But that demoness is really something. How strong must your spiritual resolve be to remain completely unaffected?" Hank asked curiously.


    Timothy: "Spiritual resolve? I didn''t use any of that. She''s not as pretty as my wife, so why would I lust after her?"


    "Brother, you really have a way with words," Hank laughed heartily, clearly not taking Timothy''s words seriously.


    Boasting about himself was one thing, but Hank couldn''t believe there were many women prettier than the demoness.


    Could he possibly think his wife was Goddess Sylvia?


    Meanwhile, on stage, Mira smiled softly, her eyes brimming with tenderness as she scanned the crowd and said sweetly, "Since the hall is almost full, let''s begin today''s auction now."


    The applause was thunderous, mostly directed at Mira.


    The lights dimmed and then brightened again, revealing ten exquisite boxes on the stage.


    From left to right, each box appeared more luxurious than the last.


    Mira smiled warmly: "Today''s auction is unlike any other. We are auctioning mystery boxes. Inside these ten boxes, starting from the first, each contains treasures of increasing value. The final ownership will be determined by the highest bidder."


    "Mystery boxes?"


    Murmurs spread through the crowd.


    After all, what you can see with your eyes is at least somewhat reliable.


    Bidding on mystery boxes carried a much bigger risk.

 Chapter 56: What exactly are you trying to do?

    Even though there''s a risk, knowing that the value of each item in the boxes increases makes it a bit easier to gauge.


    "Next up, we''re starting the auction with the first box, opening bid is five Mana Crystals."


    As soon as Mira''s sultry voice finished, bids started flying. "Six Mana Crystals!"


    "Seven!"


    "Ten!"


    "Twenty-three!"


    After a fierce round of bidding, someone finally snagged it for twenty-three Mana Crystals.


    "What''s actually inside the box?"


    Eyes were glued to the stage, everyone clearly intrigued.


    When the box was opened, a chilling mist wafted out.


    Inside was a sparkling green Resurrection Elixir.


    "Resurrection Elixir!" someone shouted in surprise.


    It''s not that the Resurrection Elixir was incredibly rare.


    But as a mid-tier Rare-level elixir, it''s worth at least a hundred Mana Crystals.


    The person who got it made a killing!


    And since each of the ten boxes contained items more valuable than the last.


    What could possibly be in the next boxes, especially the last one!


    Instantly, the atmosphere in the room charged up.


    When the second box''s auction started, the bids were already much higher than before.


    "Frosthoof Wyvern Egg!"


    "Hellfire Armor!"


    "Nightshade Centipede!"


    "..."


    Amidst the frenzied shouts,


    Everyone was shocked to find that each box contained treasures far more valuable than the last.


    The items in these mystery boxes were just too precious.


    The prices kept soaring, and by the ninth box, all the major powers were bidding fiercely, none willing to back down.


    After all, the first eight boxes had contained such treasures.


    This ninth one was bound to be even more astonishing.


    "One thousand three hundred Mana Crystals."


    "One thousand three hundred fifty Mana Crystals!"


    "One thousand seven hundred Mana Crystals!"


    Suddenly, Timothy shouted a bid much higher than the others.


    Hank was startled, "Timothy, man, you got that kind of money?"


    "Nope, I don''t have a single Mana Crystal on me," Timothy shook his head.


    "Then you''re crazy to bid that high!" Hank was flabbergasted.


    "I''m just spicing up the competition a bit."


    Hank: "..."


    After a long silence, someone finally called out a higher price.


    "One thousand eight hundred Mana Crystals!"


    "Alright, this ninth mystery box goes to the Sharpsword Sect for one thousand eight hundred Mana Crystals."


    As the voice announced, all eyes were fixed on the box.


    Everyone couldn''t imagine what precious item it contained.


    Finally, when the box slowly opened, everyone was stunned.


    Inside was�� "Timothy''s underwear!"


    It was... Timothy''s underwear.


    The air was tense for a moment, but then burst into chaos.


    "The value of this treasure is more precious than the previous eight mystery boxes combined!"


    "Damn, I had no idea the ninth box would contain this. Otherwise, I would have gone all in, even if it meant going broke!"


    Some exclaimed in shock, others were visibly distressed.


    The successful bidder from the Sharpsword Sect, a female disciple, was so excited she was in tears.


    Holding the box high, she was overwhelmed with emotion, almost as if giving an acceptance speech: "Thank you, everyone. I never imagined I could win such a treasure! To have such luck today, I feel truly blessed by the goddess of fortune. When I get back, I''m definitely going to ask our sect leader to make these underpants our sect''s sacred relic!"


    "Even though I didn''t win this treasure, congratulations to you!"


    "So touching! Bravo!"


    A wave of applause erupted, seemingly celebrating the Sharpsword Sect''s good fortune.


    Timothy was visibly annoyed, almost ready to turn the whole venue upside down.


    He barely managed to suppress his urge to lash out.


    Hank noticed Timothy''s expression and cheekily approached him: "Looks like you''re not too happy, brother."


    "Well, can''t blame you."


    "Seeing another man''s underpants sell for thousands of Mana Crystals, I''d be jealous too."


    "But Timothy, the tales of your exploits in the Valley of the Undead are downright legendary."


    "Especially after that video of you went viral, all the female disciples from various sects are practically worshipping you. No wonder those underpants fetched such a high price. And..."


    Hank lowered his voice, leaning close to Timothy''s ear, whispering, "I heard from the guys up front that those underpants still have a... scent."


    "You''re kidding me..." Timothy was on the verge of exploding.


    A scent?


    The real ''scent'' is still on me!


    Meanwhile, on stage, Mira finally slowly unveiled the last box.


    Although it was unclear what was inside, just the intricate carvings and the embellishments on the box itself suggested that its contents were incredibly valuable.


    Just as everyone''s attention was captured by the last box, a series of chilling, soft footsteps at the entrance of the venue suddenly drew many gazes.


    A figure in a light blue gown appeared, her skin fair and her delicate features not stunningly beautiful but radiating a distinct aura not found in ordinary women.


    "Selene Skydancer!"


    Most recognized her instantly.


    Especially the light blue Frostwind Sword hanging at her waist, confirming her identity.


    She was Holy Maiden Aeliana''s sister, Selene.


    Selene''s fame was not just due to her terrifying aptitude for cultivation and her background.


    Backed by Holy Maiden Aeliana and the entire sacred land, her strength alone was formidable.


    With a cultivation level at the Mystic Core mid-stage, Selene stood at the pinnacle among her peers.


    More importantly, her cultivation at the Mystic Core mid-stage was not ordinary,each level was exceptionally solid and robust.


    Like constructing a skyscraper, Selene''s progress was not only swift, but each layer''s foundation was also terrifyingly solid.


    From her earlier days of cultivation, crossing realms to fight opponents one or even two levels higher was as common as eating and drinking for her.


    Selene entered the venue, her gaze coldly sweeping over everyone.


    Suddenly, her sword was drawn.


    A sword qi slashed forward with incredible speed.


    The people from the Sharpsword Sect saw the sword qi heading straight for them and scrambled to dodge.


    However, the speed of the sword qi left them no time to react.


    With a slash, the underpants that had just been auctioned off were cut in two!


    "You!" sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The leading disciple of the Sharpsword Sect trembled with rage, her hand instinctively reaching for the sword at her waist.


    But her hand shook slightly, and even though she was seething with anger, she ultimately didn''t dare to draw her sword.


    After all, both in terms of personal strength and backing, the Sharpsword Sect was in no position to make an enemy of Selene.


    "A man''s underpants have you all bewitched like this, how ridiculous!"


    "And that attention-seeker Timothy, better not let me see him. Otherwise, I''ll cut him down too!" Selene scanned the crowd with a cold snort.


    Although many were resentful, they dared not retort and could only swallow their frustration.


    Choosing a quiet spot, Selene sat down slowly.


    The cold aura emanating from her forced several nearby people to find more distant places to avoid her.


    "Cough, let''s continue with the auction," Mira quickly recovered, her response sharp.


    She soon wore a sweet smile, easing the slightly chilly and awkward atmosphere.


    "The last box contains the grand finale of today''s auction."


    "It''s no exaggeration to say that the value of the item in this box could match all the previous items combined."


    "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, so for those who want to take a chance, don''t miss out." Saying this, she smiled, lifted the precious wooden box, and walked around the stage, showing it to everyone.


    As Mira moved, the copper bells hanging from her dress jingled melodically.


    Her graceful figure attracted countless gazes, even making people overlook the wooden box.


    It wasn''t until she set the box down again that everyone snapped out of their daze.


    "I bid five thousand Mana Crystals!"


    Suddenly, someone in the corner of the venue shouted a bid.


    "Starting at five thousand Mana Crystals!"


    This price could buy half of a populous city.


    However, given the treasures in the previous boxes, everyone knew that this final act was also bound to be extremely precious.


    Perhaps even this price wouldn''t easily secure it.


    "Five thousand two hundred Mana Crystals!"


    Sure enough, a higher bid quickly followed.


    "Five thousand three hundred Mana Crystals!"


    "Six thousand Mana Crystals!"


    "Six thousand one hundred Mana Crystals."


    When the price reached six thousand one hundred Mana Crystals, the venue fell silent.


    This price was far beyond what most could afford.


    For an unknown treasure, no one was willing to spend such a fortune.


    "Six thousand one hundred Mana Crystals once."


    "Six thousand one hundred Mana Crystals twice."


    "Six thousand one hundred Mana Crystals three times."


    Just as the deal was about to be sealed, suddenly, Selene spoke up: "Ten thousand Mana Crystals!"


    [Ding, the auction item is exceptionally precious and its sources are dark, no need to hold back. System task released, the host may use any means to obtain the treasure in the box. Task reward: The treasure in the box and 4 skill points]


    At the same time, Timothy finally heard the long-awaited voice.


    "Finally, the moment I''ve been waiting for."


    Timothy had specifically chosen this notoriously chaotic auction for this very opportunity.


    Originally, he had planned to pick out a few strong, wealthy, but foolish buyers to rough up a bit.


    But now that the system had issued a direct task, things were much easier.


    By seizing the treasure in the box, he could not only clear his debt of skill points with the system but also score a free treasure.


    At this moment, the auction hall was silent.


    "Has she lost her mind? Even if the item in the box is precious, ten thousand Mana Crystals seems excessive."


    "Typical of the Holy Maiden''s sister, way too extravagant..."


    While many powers had initially planned to go all out for the final mystery box, faced with the staggering price of ten thousand, they could only watch, unable to keep up with the bidding.


    "Ten thousand Mana Crystals once."


    "Ten thousand Mana Crystals twice."


    "Ten thousand Mana Crystals..."


    "Twelve thousand Mana Crystals!"


    Before Mira could finish, Timothy''s voice suddenly rang out from a corner.


    The hall fell silent for a moment, then all eyes turned in astonishment toward the source of the voice.


    It wasn''t just curiosity about who could afford such a price, but also because raising the bid now was tantamount to openly challenging Selene.


    Which power dared to offend that notoriously proud lady?


    But when they saw Timothy''s face, everyone was momentarily stunned.


    They had never seen this figure before.


    Could he be a scion of some hidden, powerful family?


    But he seemed to be alone, with no clear indication of any backing.


    Selene also frowned slightly as she looked toward Timothy, her expression filled with displeasure.


    "Fourteen thousand Mana Crystals," she raised the bid again.


    Timothy''s voice continued: "Fifteen thousand Mana Crystals!"


    "Sixteen thousand."


    "Seventeen thousand."


    A faint chill began to emanate from Selene, her gaze towards Timothy icy cold.


    She gritted her teeth: "Eighteen thousand."


    "Thirty thousand!" Timothy called out nonchalantly.


    "Clang."


    The crisp sound of a sword being drawn rang out, and this time, Selene couldn''t hold back any longer.


    Her long sword, radiating a pale blue chill, was unsheathed. Her eyes, filled with a bone-chilling coldness, fixed on Timothy: "What exactly are you trying to do?"

 Chapter 57: Phoenix nirvana, reborn from the flames!

    "Auction, huh? Isn''t it supposed to go to the highest bidder? Can''t afford to keep up?"


    Timothy cracked a smile and then shouted, "Forty thousand Mana Crystals."


    "Fifty thousand Mana Crystals."


    "Whoosh."


    In an instant, a sword aura whizzed past, narrowly missing Timothy. The chilling sword aura slashed down, carving a huge gash in the wall.


    "What are you really here for? If you don''t have a good reason, don''t blame me for cutting you down," Selene said, her body radiating a bone-chilling coldness, her barely concealed murderous intent now fully visible.


    "I''m here for two things: to snatch treasures and to beat up the so-called geniuses," Timothy slowly stood up.


    "You''ve got some nerve. Our Cristar''s auction house is protected by powerful figures, and now with Miss Selene here. You think you can just come here and cause trouble?" Mira scolded angrily.


    "The treasures you''re auctioning, including my forged underwear, all come from shady sources. Since none of us are saints here, I guess it''s fair game," Timothy said, covering his face with his hand as wisps of spiritual energy flowed into him, gradually dissolving his disguised appearance.


    All eyes were on Timothy, eager to see who dared to provoke them like this.


    But when Timothy''s true face was revealed, the room fell silent, everyone staring in disbelief, at a loss for words.


    "Isn''t that Timothy, the one who made a name for himself in the Valley of the Undead?"


    "Why is Timothy here?"


    "We''re screwed, we''ve really messed up now!"


    Mira and everyone at Cristar''s auction house were shocked.


    They knew the consequences of auctioning off forged underwear belonging to Timothy.


    "Don''t even think about running. We haven''t settled the score from earlier," Timothy sneered, stepping forward, his figure turning into an elusive shadow.


    He didn''t go straight for the treasure chest but started attacking indiscriminately inside the venue.


    "So, you were the one who bid five hundred Mana Crystals for my underwear? Offering such a small amount, who are you looking down on?"


    "And you, you said Timothy isn''t that good-looking, and you''re better looking?" S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And you, planning to promise your daughter to me? Heh, father-in-law, we can discuss this matter later..."


    Although the people in the auction house were not weak, they couldn''t withstand Timothy''s high cultivation level and the backing of Goddess Sylvia.


    Almost no one could fight back.


    "Bang, bang, bang."


    With each punch Timothy threw, cries of agony followed.


    "I was wrong, I won''t dare again!"


    "Timothy, no, Grandpa! Please let me go!"


    Especially the guy who claimed he was handsomer than Timothy, who was now beaten to a pulp, his face swollen like a pig''s head.


    Even if he recovered, his features would likely be crooked.


    Just then, seizing what they thought was a chance when Timothy was distracted, several hired experts from the auction rushed up, trying to carry away a beautifully crafted wooden box.


    The treasure inside the wooden box was incredibly valuable, and if it were really stolen, Cristar''s auction house would suffer a huge loss!


    "Stop right there."


    But as the three men just picked up the wooden box, they found Timothy already blocking their path.


    "Kid, even though you''re also a Mystic Core, you don''t really think you can take on the three of us alone, do you? We might respect Goddess Sylvia, but if you push us too far, don''t blame us for getting rough!"


    Timothy smirked, "You sure about that?"


    "Bang, bang, bang."


    Unfortunately for them, the muscle the auction house had hired wasn''t up to scratch.


    With their inflated skills, it only took a few moves for Timothy to knock them down easily.


    [Destroyed the spirit of three Mystic Core monks, skill point +1]


    "Wow, that was almost too easy!"


    Timothy had anticipated this and snatched the wooden box from their grasp.


    After breaking the two locks on the box, just as he was about to open it, he felt a chill from behind.


    Approaching him was Selene from the Blooming Sanctuary.


    Timothy smiled, "Looks like you want to fight, miss?"


    "That''s right, I''ve been itching to teach you a lesson," Selene''s voice was icy, her sword gleaming with a cold light.


    "Funny, the feeling''s mutual," Timothy tossed the wooden box casually to the ground, his fighting spirit soaring.


    The more talented the prodigy, the more he enjoyed the challenge!


    Selene frowned slightly. Usually, people trembled with fear at the sight of her.


    But with Timothy, she sensed something was off.


    Selene struck suddenly, her sword aura slicing through the air, which Timothy easily dodged.


    But in that instant, a faint, almost invisible phantom appeared behind her.


    "That''s... the God of Flowers Form!"


    The crowd was stunned.


    Normally, such a manifestation was something only the strongest monks from Ocean''s Gate could conjure.


    But there were exceptions.


    For those ancient and mystical sanctuaries, each had a divine effigy protecting its descendants.


    The top warriors of such sanctuaries, if they reached a certain level of power, could also summon the phantom of the god that guarded their land.


    The phantom of the God of Flowers appeared behind Selene. Although the image was somewhat ethereal and its power nowhere near what a true master of manifestations could wield, in Skyveil City, it had enough force to destroy half the city!


    "Run!"


    Anyone who could move was scattering, frantically fleeing the venue.


    Mira, with resentment, glanced at the wooden box behind Timothy but dared not attempt to snatch it again, choosing instead to escape with the crowd.


    In the vast underground space, aside from the monks who had been beaten down, only Timothy and Selene remained.


    The phantom fluttered, and an immense aura began to emanate from Selene.


    A gentle breeze blew, and the next moment, the phantom of the God of Flowers behind her began to solidify and transform, taking on various forms.


    There were giant flowers as large as monsters, tendrils like tentacles, and even an army of human-shaped figures formed.


    "I heard you made quite the impression in the Valley of the Undead, defeating countless strong opponents. Let me see what you''ve got!" Selene''s voice dropped, and the sky filled with humanoid floral phantoms wielding weapons charged towards Timothy.


    However, as the leading floral general barely touched the ground, Timothy''s arms were already wrapped in golden light, his body radiating an incredibly profound and deep aura.


    In an instant, his figure exploded with speed, incredibly swift. The floral phantoms swung their weapons, but they couldn''t match Timothy''s velocity.


    With the first strike, Timothy grabbed its head.


    The earthen phantom looked immensely sturdy, yet it was firmly grasped, struggling in vain to break free.


    With the second punch, he pierced right through its chest.


    The leading floral phantom collapsed, and the surging army of phantoms behind hadn''t even reached the ground yet.


    Timothy clenched his fist in the air, and a tiny flame in the void suddenly grew and expanded, emitting scorching, boiling heat.


    The space itself seemed to twist.


    "Boom!"


    A fireball flew out, expanding exponentially in an instant.


    The sky full of phantoms instantly caught fire, the flames, tinged with a holy golden color, fiercely burning.


    It was like a surging beast, constantly devouring and evolving.


    The fierce fire blasted Selene''s body, nearly throwing her to the ground.


    She had never faced such a defeat before.


    The scorch marks on her dress were proof enough of the fire''s threat.


    Selene''s gaze grew even colder, her aura and killing intent continuously surging forth.


    However, Timothy didn''t give her any chance to react.


    A blur flashed, and Timothy''s figure seemed to disappear from the ground, moving towards her at an incredibly fast speed.


    Amidst the sea of fire, a green armor suddenly flew out, merging into Selene''s body.


    Instantly, Selene burst forth with a speed far surpassing her earlier efforts.


    Within the pervasive sea of fire and phantoms, their figures flickered incessantly.


    Every collision between them produced a thunderous crash.


    And sent out fierce shockwaves, continuously striking the surroundings.


    "Boom."


    When Timothy''s fist, covered in golden light, collided again with Selene''s sword.


    The resulting blast of air was utterly uncontrollable, sweeping through the entire underground space.


    Although this place had been fortified with arrays and other means, it couldn''t withstand such an attack.


    "Boom!"


    With a tremendous noise, the ground suddenly collapsed.


    The underground space''s walls bent and cracked, crumbling like clods of earth.


    Boulders fell, and Selene''s pupils shrank as she quickly leapt towards the sky.


    However, just as she reached mid-air, Timothy burst through the sea of fire, attacking fiercely.


    This time, even Selene couldn''t maintain her composure.


    With no foothold and the God of Flowers Form restricted by space and surrounded by the sea of fire, she couldn''t unleash her full power.


    Her situation was extremely perilous!


    Within the sea of fire, a fist wrapped in both flames and golden light struck fiercely.


    Green phantoms continuously flowed into Selene''s body and sword, covering the blade with a green glow, constantly emitting spiritual energy.


    Selene crossed her sword in front of her chest, intending to block the strike.


    However, when the fist landed, she realized she had underestimated the situation.


    The punch was far more formidable than she had imagined.


    The immense force, as if capable of lifting ten thousand pounds of rock, was like a ferocious river beast, wildly unstoppable!


    This punch carried an unstoppable momentum!


    Even with the help of the phantom, Selene couldn''t block the strike.


    The blast swept past, and her slender figure was sent flying.


    Like a kite with its string cut, fortunately, the phantom''s protection allowed her to barely stand up even after crashing heavily to the ground.


    "Is this what defeat feels like?"


    Always among her peers, even facing any opponent, Selene could almost always dominate.


    But facing Timothy, she felt so weak and powerless.


    Yet even so.


    The pride of Blooming Sanctuary, and her own pride, made her refuse to admit defeat!


    Her sword''s glow intensified, and the towering phantom of a thousand flowers reappeared behind Selene.


    The sudden burst of powerful spiritual energy even blew Timothy back dozens of feet.


    "Timothy, you are indeed stronger than I thought. But don''t think you can win against me just like that."


    "Blooming Sanctuary''s blessing, a thousand flowers converge!"


    A green light spread rapidly around, and a phoenix''s cry echoed in the sky.


    Within the continuous vortex of spiritual energy, the phantom of the God of Flowers transformed, turning into a Forest Wyrm!


    Although this Forest Wyrm emitted a green light, the oppressive aura it released was far beyond what any Mystic Core could match.


    "If that''s the case, then let''s try this new sword my wife just gave me."


    Timothy drew the Phoenix Blade, a gift from Goddess Sylvia.


    Although the sword''s core was damaged, when surging flames appeared on the blade,


    It was as if a phoenix was dancing in the sky.


    Phoenix nirvana, reborn from the flames!


    As Timothy''s sword thrust into the sky, the majestic flames within the sword''s aura seemed like a true phoenix!


    "Boom!"


    A powerful blast of air surged in all directions, as flames collided with the phantom image of a phoenix, sending a massive surge of spiritual energy skyrocketing.

 Chapter 58: Goddess is having her birthday today!

    In the midst of this unstoppable blast, even as she tried her hardest to resist, Selene was sent flying.


    Her body was severely burned, and she suffered internal injuries as well.


    A trickle of blood ran from the corner of her mouth, and she felt incredibly weak.


    Amidst the glowing light, Timothy slowly approached.


    "It''s you..." Selene, enduring the pain, struggled to get up.


    But she quickly realized that the pain had completely immobilized her.


    "I am the sister of Holy Maiden Aeliana, you..." Even at this moment, Selene''s eyes still held a cold and proud demeanor.


    "Holy Maiden''s sister?"


    "Sorry, I''m not familiar with any Holy Maiden Aeliana. And frankly, I''m not afraid of her either." Timothy bent down, looking straight into Selene''s eyes.


    His gaze briefly swept over her thin, somewhat gaunt body.


    "What do you want!" Selene glared at Timothy, furious.


    "Don''t worry, neither your looks nor your figure are anywhere near tempting enough for me." Timothy gave a slight smile and raised his fist.


    "You!"


    Before Selene could utter another word, the fist came crashing down.


    This proud sister of Holy Maiden Aeliana, renowned across various Sects for her swordsmanship, felt a burning pain on her cheek.


    The pain struck, and soon after, everything went black as she lost consciousness.


    As Selene fainted, the God of Flowers Form behind her became even more ethereal, eventually fading away.


    Flames drifted down from the sky, occasionally a spark landing on her scarred body, adding a touch of tragic beauty.


    [System: Strong mental impact on Selene of Blooming Sanctuary, skill point +1]


    [Mission completed, treasure from the auction acquired, skill points +4]


    True to her reputation, even she could yield a skill point.


    If possible, Timothy would like to meet more opponents like her.


    However, his attention was now more focused on the wooden box.


    What exactly was inside it that it fetched a price of ten thousand Mana Crystals at the auction, and even prompted the system to issue a mission worth four skill points?


    Clearly, those auction folks were up to no good.


    Though they put this wooden box up for auction, they had secretly placed a defensive array on it.


    But for Timothy, such measures were practically non-existent.


    Easily removing the high-grade restrictions covering it, Timothy slowly opened the wooden box.


    Instantly, a scorching breath of air hit him.


    Inside the wooden box was a fiery red pearl.


    "System, run a check," Timothy said.


    [Ding, this item is called the Blazing Phoenix Gem.]


    [Attribute: Fire]


    [Rarity: Extremely Rare]


    [Function: On the surface, it serves as a medium to enhance fire magic, but few know that this spirit pearl can be used to refine high-grade magical artifacts.]


    "A high-quality magical artifact?"


    Timothy immediately thought of the ''Phoenix Blade'' in his hand, which had been severely damaged by Goddess Sylvia.


    "System, can the Blazing Phoenix Gem be used to repair this sword?"


    [Ding, yes, the Blazing Phoenix Gem has a strong restorative effect. However, due to the high grade of the Phoenix Blade, the success rate is only 6%.]


    "Only six percent? That''s a bit tricky." Timothy pondered for a moment, then suddenly remembered something.


    When he had conquered Goddess Sylvia, the system had rewarded him with ten Heavenly Fate chances.


    If he used that, it might significantly increase the success rate.


    Timothy used the first Heavenly Fate.


    [Ding, favored by heaven and earth, the success rate has increased to 46%.]


    Hearing the system''s prompt, Timothy didn''t hesitate to use the second Heavenly Fate.


    [Ding, favored by heaven and earth, the success rate has increased to 86%.]


    "That''s enough."


    Timothy then suspended both the Blazing Phoenix Gem and the Phoenix Blade in the air, continuously channeling spiritual energy into both.


    Initially inert, the two objects finally reacted under Timothy''s control, slowly converging together.


    "Crack."


    The moment the Blazing Phoenix Gem touched the blade, a crisp ringing sound echoed through the sky.


    Then, a miraculous phenomenon occurred.


    Endless flames surged out from the Blazing Phoenix Gem.


    The originally smooth, red surface of the pearl, unclear in form, began to evolve phoenix patterns amidst the flames.


    The phoenix looked lifelike, as if bathing in the flames, ready to soar.


    It seemed as if it could let out a high, resonant cry at any moment, flying out from the fire pearl.


    Flames continuously flowed from the Blazing Phoenix Gem into the Phoenix Blade.


    The blade became increasingly red and hot, and as time passed, flames also began to burn on the Phoenix Blade.


    The two merged into one.


    In an instant, a strong red light illuminated half of the sky.


    It was like the gentle sound of strings, the tolling of a great bell.


    Accompanied by a majestic cry, a fiery phoenix suddenly appeared in the sky.


    With overwhelming presence and flames spreading all around, the phoenix dove down and directly merged into the Phoenix Blade.


    Instantly, the Phoenix Blade emitted an incredibly intense heat.


    The flames that enveloped it were of unmatched purity, as if even the smallest spark contained boundless, scorching heat.


    "Boom!"


    A burst of golden light erupted, as if expending every ounce of energy, followed by the most intense and unprecedented cry of a phoenix, echoing one last time.


    This sacred cry rippled outwards in an instant, spreading in all directions.


    In a flash, every major sect, cultivator, and hidden force within thousands of miles was shocked.


    "That sound and aura... it''s the sign of a Heavenly-level treasure being forged!" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Heavenly-level treasure!


    The source of that aura seems to be near Skyveil City.


    Who on earth could forge a Heavenly-level treasure!"


    "Direction of Skyveil City, a Heavenly-level treasure has appeared, everyone, follow me quickly!"


    Although it was unclear who had forged or fortuitously obtained the Heavenly-level treasure, such a significant event could not be ignored by any sect.


    Rather, everyone hoped to stumble upon a lucky find.


    After all, possessing a Heavenly-level treasure could potentially pave the way for the advancement of an entire sect, or even one''s personal cultivation journey.


    The value of a Heavenly-level treasure was enough to make people risk their lives and forsake everything!


    Numerous forces, disregarding all else, rushed towards Skyveil City.


    However, as they approached Skyveil City...


    The gathered cultivators suddenly felt the overwhelming aura of the Heavenly-level treasure vanish without a trace.


    And they couldn''t detect even the slightest hint or clue!


    "Thousand Blades Sect, you guys are here too?"


    "What? Even a small sect like Lightning Hollow dares to compete for a Heavenly-level treasure?"


    "Say that again!"


    Many sects arrived above Skyveil City one after another.


    And those who came were mostly highly skilled elders from within the sects.


    A Heavenly-level treasure was an unparalleled opportunity, and securing it could greatly enhance the entire sect.


    As tensions already ran high among some sects, their encounters became even more fraught.


    "But where did that immensely oppressive Heavenly-level treasure go just now? Why does it seem to have disappeared into thin air, with no aura detectable?"


    The confusion among the forces was palpable.


    With many experts present, they couldn''t believe that something could escape their notice right before their eyes.


    Suddenly, from behind the Thousand Blades Sect, a burst of aura from a Heavenly-level treasure erupted.


    Then, someone shouted loudly: "The Heavenly-level treasure has been taken by us, Thousand Blades Sect! You trash, dare to come and fight?"


    Instantly, many sects were enraged.


    "How audacious, to swallow a Heavenly-level treasure right in front of all the major sects and even dare to provoke us here! Thousand Blades Sect, you must pay the price today!"


    "Such audacity from the small Thousand Blades Sect!"


    "I''ve heard that Thousand Blades Sect was never up to any good, flying the flag of righteousness but actually oppressing the good and committing evil. Today, as all the major sects are gathered, why not exterminate them right here!"


    "Right! The Heavenly-level treasure doesn''t matter. We just want to catch these remnants brainwashed by the Demonic Sect and restore peace for the people!"


    All the major sects were filled with righteous indignation.


    They had completely surrounded the Thousand Blades Sect, ready to strike.


    The people of Thousand Blades Sect were utterly dumbfounded.


    When did they ever get their hands on a Heavenly-level treasure?


    Moreover, who was the reckless fool who had shouted those words?


    There was no such person in Thousand Blades Sect at all!


    "Kill them!"


    "Capture them!"


    "Uphold justice, retrieve the treasure!"


    However, the major sects had already charged into battle, with blades flashing and spells booming.


    It didn''t take long for the Thousand Blades Sect to be overwhelmed, unable to withstand the combined forces.


    One by one, their elders were injured, and their leader was critically wounded.


    "Ha ha, the Heavenly-level treasure has been secured by us, Lightning Hollow."


    "You bunch of hypocrites with the hearts of beasts, come on, dare to fight us, Lightning Hollow!"


    Just then, the aura of the Heavenly-level treasure, which had briefly disappeared, burst forth again.


    Its source was right where the Lightning Hollow members were jubilantly fighting.


    Lightning Hollow: "Huh?"


    Thus, the bloodthirsty sects charged towards them.


    "The Heavenly-level treasure is with us, Sunspire Sect!"


    "Hey, we, Silvermoon Sect, got the Heavenly-level treasure, annoyed much?"


    "Is that so? We, Shadowglow Sect, are taking it and running!"


    Mocking voices rose one after another, as sects clashed back and forth, igniting a massive battle.


    In the midst of chaotic combat, people were occasionally severely injured and slammed to the ground.


    Even though they had completely lost track of where the Heavenly-level treasure was and were blinded by rage, the sects with old grudges fought even more fiercely.


    Blood flowed as every conceivable method was employed.


    But, unbeknownst to them, the instigator of the entire affair was on the ground, rifling through the belongings of the severely wounded cultivators.


    "Bye-bye!"


    Having filled a spatial ring with treasures, Timothy took one last look at the chaotic battle above, smiled slightly, and strode away.


    No matter how many were there, under the cover of Shadow Veil, these fools couldn''t see through his movements at all.


    Behind him, lights flickered and shouts of battle roared, but Timothy walked away nonchalantly.


    ...


    After who knows how long, realizing that there was no longer any aura of the Heavenly-level treasure and that all the sects had suffered great losses, the bloodthirsty sects finally stopped.


    Looking around, they all wore embarrassed expressions.


    ...


    Blooming Sanctuary.


    Watching the image of her sister Selene''s bruised face, Holy Maiden Aeliana covered her mouth with her pale pink sleeve and chuckled lightly.


    "Holy Maiden, you..."


    The maid beside her was stunned.


    In her memory, Holy Maiden Aeliana was most affectionate towards her sister.


    Apart from the Crown Prince of Phoenix Kingdom, Selene had almost defeated all her peers without a single loss.


    But whenever a senior made a move against Selene, once Holy Maiden Aeliana heard the news, she would immediately leave the sanctuary.


    She had even nearly leveled an entire sect with the sacred elephant in retaliation.


    Thus, not just in Blooming Sanctuary, many forces knew well of Holy Maiden Aeliana''s protective nature towards her sister.


    Even if Selene was ever so spoiled and unreasonable, no one dared to provoke her, and most would endure even if they were hit.


    But now, the situation seemed a bit off.


    Noticing the maid''s expression, Holy Maiden Aeliana gave a slight smile, "It''s nothing serious. Mengyun has indeed become quite overbearing these past few years. It''s not a bad thing for someone to step in and teach her a lesson every now and then, to make her tone it down a bit. Besides, Timothy..."


    She paused mid-sentence, shaking her head as if she wanted to say more but then stopped herself: "Let''s focus on preparing for the feast in a few days. We can talk about the other matters later."


    "Yes," the maid replied, not daring to say more and quickly left.


    "Timothy, huh."


    "Sylvia, this time you can''t keep hiding things from me."


    Looking towards the horizon, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s face, usually so serene and otherworldly, carried a faint smile.


    ...


    Sky Sanctuary.


    As Timothy approached the high mountains near Sky Sanctuary, he could clearly see a swath of fiery red hanging over the mountain.


    Looking up, the sky above the mountain range seemed ablaze with a flame-like aura.


    Unlike the usual coldness, today''s Sky Sanctuary seemed extremely lively and festive.


    Apart from the fiery red lanterns hanging around, many people respectfully lined up on the mountain, each holding various precious gifts.


    Though still solemn and respectful, it was far busier than usual.


    Timothy landed on the ground and found Elder Turner, with whom he usually had a good relationship, and asked in confusion, "Elder, what''s going on here?"


    Elder Turner replied with a beaming smile, "Goddess Sylvia is celebrating her birthday today, so all the major Sects, holy places, and dynasties that have relations with Sky Sanctuary have sent people to bring gifts. They plan to hold a grand celebration today to honor the goddess''s birthday."


    "Goddess is having her birthday today!" Timothy was shocked, having had no idea about this news!


    Elder Turner chuckled, "Not just you, I''ve been an elder by the goddess''s side for many years, and even I didn''t know when her birthday was."


    Timothy was puzzled, "What''s different this year?"


    "The date for Goddess Sylvia''s birthday was revealed by Holy Maiden Aeliana. Strangely enough, if this were in the past, the goddess would have undoubtedly driven away these people coming to celebrate. But this year, she seems much warmer than before and hasn''t refused them. Perhaps, the goddess''s mood is also changing."


    Elder Turner shook his head, slightly puzzled.

 Chapter 59: Memory erasing trick, done!

    Elder Turner curiously asked, "Timothy, I''ve noticed you''ve been quite close to the Goddess lately, one of the few disciples who can. Do you have any idea what''s happened recently? It seems like she''s undergone a huge change all of a sudden."


    "Well..."


    Timothy pondered for a moment and then said, "Maybe she''s in love."


    "In love?"


    Elder Turner burst out laughing after hearing this.


    "Ha, you''ve got quite the imagination. I''ve been an elder for many years, and I''ve never heard anyone dare to say something like that."


    Although Elder Turner was laughing and clapping Timothy on the shoulder, his smile gradually softened, and his expression turned serious: "But seriously, keep jokes like that between us. Don''t let the Goddess hear you say that, or I doubt anyone could save you."


    "You don''t believe it?"


    "Of course, I can''t believe it. Over the years, it''s not like no one has tried to express their feelings to the Goddess. But no matter their skills or status, they''ve all ended up dead."


    "Alright, since you, Elder Turner, think there''s no chance we''ll see the Goddess getting married, when the time is right, I''ll invite you to my wedding." Timothy gave a resigned smile.


    "A wedding? You mean... you''ve got someone special?" Elder Turner suddenly widened his eyes, looking quite shocked.


    "Elder Turner, no need to get worked up. I''m of age, isn''t having a lover normal?"


    "The thing is, I''m four hundred years old and still a virgin..." Elder Turner seemed a bit embarrassed.


    "...We''re not the same."


    After a long moment of existential crisis, Elder Turner finally recovered.


    This time, he showed keen interest: "Actually, a few of my friends heard about your exploits in the Valley of the Undead and even thought about asking me to help propose a marriage for you, but it looks like you''ve already made your move!"


    "Still, you''re the top talent at Sky Sanctuary."


    "Although our supreme Goddess dislikes disciples talking about love, I''ll have to keep an eye out for you, to make sure you''re not being deceived."


    Timothy''s gaze shifted slightly, a hint of amusement in his eyes: "Elder Turner, you''re not just using this as an excuse to learn some tips on how to woo girls, are you?"


    "This..."


    Instantly, Elder Turner''s face turned a shade of red, embarrassed: "Timothy, my boy, you really have a unique insight, seeing right through me."


    "Well, it''s not entirely that, it''s just that I..."


    "Hey, Elder Turner, don''t worry about it too much. It''s not that you can''t find a partner, you''ve just been devoted to your spiritual practice for four hundred years with no interest in romantic affairs. Don''t worry, I can share my love stories with you as a reference to enrich your own experiences." Timothy interrupted with a bold laugh.


    "Timothy, you truly know me! From now on, let''s not talk about elder and disciple. You''re my brother!"


    Elder Turner was so moved he was at a loss for words, his gaze towards Timothy filled with immense gratitude: "Now that Goddess Sylvia is busy with visitors, and since you can''t see her anyway, how about we brothers go have a couple of drinks at the tavern?"


    Timothy smiled, "Then let''s drink and I''ll share my love stories."


    "Good brother, good brother!" Elder Turner had never felt so moved.


    Remembering how Timothy was pursued by many female disciples, he suddenly felt that even learning a little could perhaps help him break his single status!


    Before long, the two were arm in arm, laughing and heading to the tavern.


    The atmosphere was even closer than that of blood brothers, with no trace of the elder-disciple relationship.


    At the tavern, Elder Turner spared no expense, buying the two most expensive bottles of wine for two hundred Mana Crystals.


    As the food and drink were served, he blushed a little, somewhat embarrassed, "Brother Timothy, please share your love stories, teach me a thing or two."


    "Alright, since Elder Turner wants to hear, I''ll tell you everything today. You better take notes, might come in handy someday."


    "Here''s to that."


    "Cheers!"


    "Gulp, gulp, gulp."


    "Gulp, gulp, gulp."


    "Actually, being in love isn''t as complicated as you might think..."


    Timothy began to recount his love story with Goddess Sylvia, using different names throughout, never revealing Sylvia''s true identity.


    Even so, as he shared these sweet, lemony tales of love, Elder Turner was completely engrossed.


    After several rounds of drinks and a variety of dishes, when Timothy embellished the story with a kiss that sealed their love, Elder Turner couldn''t hold back his emotions and tears streamed down his face: "Brother Timothy, I finally understand! The reason I''ve been single all these years isn''t that I''m not good enough or handsome enough. It''s because I never truly understood what love is."


    "A love story like yours, Timothy, that''s what true love is. Compared to that, everything I''ve heard or seen before is just nonsense!"


    "I never thought I''d hear such a heart-touching story one day!"


    "If such a moving story were told to Goddess Sylvia, even she, with her heart of ice, might be moved!"


    With tears in his eyes, Elder Turner kept downing the spirit-rich wine.


    This wine, worth a hundred Mana Crystals, was no ordinary drink. Even with his profound spiritual cultivation, he couldn''t resist the strength of the alcohol.


    Staggering, he finally finished the drink and dried his tears.


    Elder Turner seemed content, looking at Timothy with a drunken gaze: "Right, Timothy, your story is indeed touching. But you haven''t yet mentioned your lover''s name. You can keep it a secret if you want, but could you at least give me some clue about her?"


    "Do you really want to guess, Elder Turner?"


    "Of course."


    "Alright."


    Timothy nodded: "First clue, she''s just a young girl, six hundred years older than me."


    "Six hundred years?"


    The alcohol was too strong, and Elder Turner''s mind was a blur, unable to think of a suitable match.


    Timothy continued: "Second clue, she''s also at Sky Sanctuary."


    "Six hundred years old, Sky Sanctuary..."


    Initially drowsy and nearly asleep, Elder Turner suddenly jolted awake, sobering up a bit, his eyes widening in disbelief: "You mean, could it be..." S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Ssshh...''


    Timothy thought Elder Turner was too drunk to think straight, but it seemed he might have given away too much.


    "Elder Turner, how are you feeling now?" Timothy asked with a gentle smile, trying to divert the conversation.


    "My head hurts, and I''m still half drunk. Wait, what were you saying just now...?"


    "If you don''t want to think about it, then don''t."


    As Elder Turner painfully tried to concentrate, Timothy suddenly pulled out a chair leg.


    "Thud!"


    He gently tapped Elder Turner on the back of the head.


    Timothy dusted off his hands: "Memory erasing trick, done!"

 Chapter 60: A birthday gift

    Watching Elder Turner passed out on the table, Timothy finally relaxed.


    With him drunk like that, plus a hit from his own ''Memory erasing trick''.


    Even if he wakes up and remembers something, he''ll probably just think it was all a dream.


    But right now, the most important thing was...


    "I can''t believe the goddess actually has a birthday!"


    His wife''s birthday, and he was out gallivanting alone!


    That''s like giving your girlfriend a chilled drink during her period, booking a hotel room, and then spending the time alone solving complex math problems��serious trouble!


    Looking out at the dimming sky outside the tavern, the last rays of the sunset were scattering, and it was about to get dark.


    Timothy sank into deep thought, quickly figuring out how to make amends.


    ...


    Sky Sanctuary.


    Two female disciples knelt at the bottom of the steps, shivering slightly from the cold temperature and overwhelming fear.


    "Was it you who sold Timothy''s portraits and videos for money?"


    Sylvia''s authoritative voice boomed, scaring the two disciples out of their wits.


    After discovering a sudden surge of Timothy''s fanatics at the base of Sky Sanctuary, Sylvia immediately sent an elder to investigate.


    To her surprise, they uncovered insiders selling Timothy''s portraits and videos.


    Especially Layla on the left, a disciple of exceptional talent and a potential future steward, leading such a scheme.


    "Please, goddess, forgive me, I didn''t mean to!" Layla cried pitifully on the ground, tears streaming down her face.


    She knew all too well about the goddess''s temper and the invisible Emperor-level pressure in the air, which filled her with immense fear.


    Layla tried to downplay her guilt: "I swear on my spiritual path and future cultivation, I never initially intended to make money off Brother Timothy''s portraits. My spying on Brother Timothy had other reasons."


    Sylvia frowned slightly, "What reasons?"


    "I didn''t have any ulterior motives, I just... craved Brother Timothy''s body!"


    Layla tried to shift the blame from betraying her fellow disciples for money to merely being lustful.


    But for some reason, after she said that, the oppressive aura from the goddess felt even more terrifying.


    Even the air seemed to thicken with a subtle, almost imperceptible intent to kill.


    Layla was terrified, quickly adding, "Please, goddess, calm your anger!"


    "Although I crave Brother Timothy''s body, I only ever glanced at him when he passed by. But I''ve never actually seen him naked!"


    "You haven''t... seen him?"


    "Yes, Brother Timothy''s window is just too small. When he was there, several sisters crowded the window, blocking it completely. Even if I wanted to peek, there wasn''t a single gap!" Layla said this with a tone of deep regret and sorrow.


    Sylvia: "��"


    Well, that''s just great. Even though I haven''t openly admitted my relationship with Timothy, this is really crossing the line!


    Not only people from other Sects, but even the female disciples of Sky Sanctuary are all eyeing Timothy.


    If I were to really investigate, how many hidden rivals would I find?


    Sylvia clenched her teeth, barely concealing her murderous intent: "One last question, have you noticed anything unusual recently while spying on Timothy?"


    "Anything unusual..."


    Layla paused for a moment, then honestly replied, "Brother Timothy has been focused on his cultivation these past few days, hardly doing anything else. However, I often hear Brother Timothy mention the goddess to other disciples and elders. It seems like every day, Brother Timothy inadvertently brings up the goddess..."


    Hearing this, Sylvia felt a stir in her heart.


    It was as if the warm sun had shone down, instantly dispelling the cold in her heart.


    The setting sun''s rays fell on her beautiful cheeks, the warm light making her feel a warmth inside.


    ''Maybe I was overthinking it...


    Hmph, really, always talking about me in front of others, isn''t he afraid of accidentally revealing our secret?''


    Sylvia let out a soft snort, still showing displeasure, but a warm smile inadvertently appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    "I know everything that happened, you may leave now."


    "Remember, there must not be a next time, or I won''t hesitate to act."


    Her cold, authoritative voice made Layla startle.


    ''The goddess has forgiven me!''


    She had thought that avoiding expulsion from Sky Sanctuary was already the greatest mercy she could expect, never imagining the goddess would actually let her off.


    "Thank you for your forgiveness, goddess. From now on, I will dedicate myself to my cultivation to repay your kindness," Layla said gratefully, bowing deeply on the ground.


    "Enough, but there''s one more thing I need your help with." Sylvia didn''t say it out loud but communicated through spiritual power.


    A moment later, Layla was startled: "Goddess, do you want me to keep an eye on which other sisters are craving Brother Timothy''s body?"


    "Exactly."


    "Don''t worry, goddess, I will keep my identity hidden and complete the mission!"


    "Good, you may go now."


    "Thank you, goddess!"


    Soon after, the two female disciples respectfully left the great hall.


    At this moment, a banquet for various visiting powers had been set up.


    Sky Sanctuary was lit up and festive, a stark contrast to its usual tranquility.


    But Sylvia seemed utterly disinterested in the festivities.


    She just stared at the dimming sky outside, feeling a sense of emptiness.


    It was an important birthday, yet the most crucial person was missing.


    No matter how lively the celebration, it couldn''t touch her heart.


    Just then, a figure drifted into Sky Sanctuary.


    Backlit by the sunset, the golden afterglow highlighted his figure, making him look as if he was bathed in holy light.


    Sylvia''s eyes narrowed slightly: "Timothy? How did you get back?"


    "My wife''s birthday? Of course, I had to rush back. Nothing''s more important than this!"


    Timothy smiled, gently taking Sylvia''s hand.


    "Hmph, you left early in the morning, hardly seems like you wanted to celebrate my birthday. It looked more like you were trying to escape," Sylvia said petulantly, trying to pull her hand away.


    But Timothy firmly held her delicate hand: "Come with me, I''ve gone to great lengths to prepare a birthday gift for tonight."


    "A birthday gift?"


    "Even if you did prepare something, the banquet is about to start, and I won''t have time to get away," Sylvia pouted, refusing.


    "What''s so great about the banquet food? Besides, if the goddess herself stands them up, who would dare to complain?"


    "Trust me, let''s go!"


    Timothy took Sylvia''s hand and they flew off towards the base of Sky Sanctuary, riding the wind.


    As the two rode the wind, they happened upon Elder Turner, who was thoroughly inebriated.


    Having been plied with two whole jugs of expensive, potent spirit wine and having taken a hit from Timothy, Elder Turner was feeling a headache, a sore neck, and an overall sense of grogginess.


    "Timothy, what are you doing here?" Elder Turner asked, his voice slurred.


    But just as he finished his question, he inadvertently turned his head and caught sight of Goddess Sylvia not far behind Timothy.


    Instantly, Elder Turner sobered up a bit, startled by her presence.


    "Goddess, what are you doing here!" sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The goddess is leaving Sky Sanctuary to handle some important matters, and I''m accompanying her. Elder Turner, don''t worry about it. Just go back and tell the guests to head home after the banquet," Timothy said, patting him nonchalantly.


    "But what exactly..." Elder Turner watched as Timothy and the goddess, closely followed by one another, flew away.


    Left standing there, Elder Turner felt his mind couldn''t quite keep up.

 Chapter 61: Your tongue is really smooth...

    Although it wasn''t unusual for Goddess Sylvia to treat Timothy a bit differently from other disciples, Elder Turner couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something odd about their relationship.


    Images of Timothy and the goddess flashed through his mind.


    For a brief moment, Elder Turner suddenly thought they actually looked quite well-matched!


    "How could I entertain such a disrespectful thought about the great Goddess Sylvia?" he chastised himself.


    Shaking his head vigorously, Elder Turner slapped himself hard on the face, trying desperately to rid himself of this absurd notion.


    ... sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On a hillside outside Azure Sea City.


    The evening breeze swept through, gently rustling the flowers and grass.


    As the sky darkened, Sylvia curiously asked, "Didn''t you say you were taking me out for a birthday date? Why have we been sitting here for so long?"


    "I was waiting for this moment," Timothy said with a slight smile, standing up.


    Holding the Phoenix Blade in his hand, he suddenly slashed towards the sky.


    In an instant, a boundless blaze erupted from the Phoenix Blade.


    Amidst the scorching flames, the high-pitched cry of a phoenix resounded through the air.


    The fierce flames gathered, gradually forming the shape of a phoenix.


    The phoenix, surrounded by flames, soared majestically and divinely through the sky.


    In the midst of its cries, there was a sense of overwhelming pressure that surged in all directions.


    The phoenix rising from the ashes, a symbol of auspiciousness!


    As a divine bird, any technique or spiritual energy related to the phoenix was incredibly difficult to master and immensely precious.


    "This pressure... you''ve repaired the Phoenix Blade?" Sylvia asked, slightly surprised.


    The Phoenix Blade was a Heavenly-level treasure that had been damaged to its core by her, and its phoenix spirit was nearly destroyed.


    Even she had found no way to repair it. How had Timothy managed it?


    "There''s nothing too difficult in this world. For you, my love, aren''t these just basic skills?" Timothy said with a slight smile.


    The night sky, the breeze, the flowers, the phoenix soaring above, and... Timothy by her side.


    Watching the scenes unfold around her, Sylvia''s gaze became somewhat distant.


    Just then, the phoenix cried out again and, under Timothy''s control, slowly descended beside them.


    "Are you trying to use it as a mount?"


    Sylvia couldn''t help but laugh: "The phoenix is revered by many as a divine bird, worshipped and honored. And here you are, using it as a mount!"


    Gracefully, she sat on the neck of the phoenix, and Timothy sat behind her.


    Using the excuse of needing to hold onto the phoenix''s feathers, Timothy''s arms naturally wrapped around her soft waist.


    They were very close, and Sylvia could even feel the warmth coming from Timothy''s chest.


    Especially those arms around her waist, which kept subtly moving.


    Sylvia shot Timothy a reproachful look: "You didn''t have me sit here just to take advantage of me, did you?"


    "Of course not," Timothy replied, pulling on the feathers slightly.


    Instantly, the fiery phoenix spread its wings and soared into the sky.


    In the darkness, the land was pitch black, and even the stars seemed swallowed by the night.


    But the flames flickering from the phoenix shone exceptionally bright and clear in the sky.


    Feeling the warmth from behind her, Sylvia''s gaze softened.


    Having been the supreme goddess for so long, she had flown with the wind, crossed countless mountains and rivers, and seen all the world''s beauty.


    But this moment, this scene, was deeply etched in her heart, unforgettable.


    Just then, Timothy said, "Look down."


    They had just flown over Azure Sea City, where they had their first date.


    In an instant, the once dark city burst into light.


    Bright lights in every color illuminated the city, casting a dreamy, multicolored glow that made the entire place look as enchanting as blooming flowers.


    With the phoenix soaring in the sky and countless lights twinkling below, the scene was breathtakingly beautiful.


    "Happy birthday, my dear," Timothy''s voice whispered in her ear.


    Snapping out of her reverie, Sylvia''s ears turned bright red. "Is this your birthday present for me?"


    "That''s right. How do you feel about it?"


    "Hmph, it''s just okay! Just some fancy lights, I''m not that easily impressed!" Sylvia huffed, pretending to be indifferent.


    But the sparkle in her eyes betrayed her true feelings.


    "But how did you manage to get the whole of Azure Sea City to light up at the same time?" Sylvia asked, curious.


    Timothy replied, "It was simple. I just told everyone in the city that Goddess Sylvia and I were getting married today, and if they didn''t want to die, they''d better light up their lamps when I arrived."


    "Always the joker," Sylvia pinched Timothy lightly.


    But her touch was much gentler this time.


    Timothy chuckled, then confessed, "Actually, I spoke to the city lord in advance. I told him that a divine phoenix would descend here tonight. If they wanted the phoenix to bring them good fortune, they would need to light up the city and hold a grand celebration when the phoenix arrived."


    "I see," Sylvia nodded, understanding.


    Under the moonlight, she turned to look at Timothy, her gaze softening.


    In the reflection of the vibrant lights, Sylvia''s thoughts became hazy, and her lips unconsciously moved closer to Timothy''s.


    Timothy also leaned in slowly.


    "Wait."


    Just as their lips were about to meet, Timothy suddenly stopped.


    "What''s wrong?" Sylvia asked, slightly startled.


    Timothy looked around cautiously and said, "I''ve noticed a pattern. Every time we''re about to kiss, the Holy Messenger Zephyra seems to appear out of nowhere. We need to make sure the coast is clear first."


    After scanning the surroundings thoroughly and ensuring it was safe, Timothy finally nodded, "Okay, she''s not here. Come on, my love, let''s continue."


    But Sylvia, blushing furiously, pushed Timothy away, unable to hide her embarrassment: "Idiot! You''ve ruined the mood!"


    ...


    Inside Azure Sea City,


    The city was ablaze with lights, creating an atmosphere of lively celebration.


    "The divine phoenix has really descended! The city lord was right!"


    "As the city lord said, if we light up the city at the moment the phoenix arrives, Azure Sea City will always be under the protection of the divine bird!"


    "That''s the blessing of the phoenix!"


    Excited beyond measure, the festive noise in Azure Sea City even surpassed that of any festival.


    People on the streets were overjoyed, congratulating each other.


    The streets were bustling, lined with stalls and a variety of exquisite foods.


    At a chocolate stall, Timothy stopped.


    This stall was different from the others,customers could choose to mold their own chocolate shapes.


    For most ordinary people, their homemade chocolates were usually misshapen and hardly recognizable.


    But for cultivators, using spiritual energy to mold the chocolate was no problem at all.


    Timothy seemed genuinely intrigued, "Hey babe, how about we try making some chocolate by hand?"


    "Come on, we''re adults, not kids... Wait, you can actually shape this chocolate yourself?" Sylvia''s eyes lit up mid-sentence.


    She carefully picked up a spoon filled with melted chocolate and turned her back, guarding it closely.


    Timothy chuckled, "What shape are you planning to make?"


    "Not telling!" Sylvia huffed, covering it even more tightly.


    "And what about you? What shape will yours be?"


    But soon, she sneaked a peek in Timothy''s direction.


    Timothy smiled, "I''m not telling either."


    "Hmph!"


    As they infused their creations with a magical touch, the onlookers watched in amazement as the chocolates quickly took shape and solidified.


    Turning around, Sylvia kept her chocolate figure hidden behind her back.


    She noticed Timothy was also keeping his chocolate tightly covered.


    Timothy suggested, "How about we swap our chocolates and try each other''s?"


    "Swap?"


    "Yeah, I''ll count down from three, and then we''ll reveal them at the same time."


    "Okay, but just so you know, I didn''t have any special intentions with this chocolate. Don''t get the wrong idea after seeing it."


    Timothy nodded.


    "Three."


    "Two."


    "One."


    Both chocolate figures were revealed under the light.


    Timothy was momentarily stunned, and Sylvia''s gaze froze.


    Both had crafted the other''s likeness in chocolate using their magical powers.


    Especially Timothy, who had meticulously sculpted Sylvia''s proud, cold beauty and flawless demeanor.


    The only thing Sylvia was curious about was the strange string of text atop the chocolate figure''s head.


    "What''s this?" Sylvia asked, puzzled.


    "It says ''143.'' It''s a numerical expression I learned from a beautiful blue planet."


    "It means ''I love you.''"


    "I knew you were up to something!" Sylvia turned away, her cheeks faintly blushing under the light.


    "Here, try it, it''s really sweet," Timothy offered the chocolate figure to her.


    "Hmph, I''ll just eat my own," Sylvia turned back and bit into the half of the chocolate shaped like Timothy.


    The taste was sweet and the aftertaste rich.


    But when she looked back at Timothy, she noticed he hadn''t eaten his chocolate figure, which floated in mid-air.


    "What are you doing?" Sylvia asked.


    Timothy grinned, "I can''t help it. A chocolate that looks like my wife, I''m afraid it might fall if I hold it, and melt if I keep it in my mouth. I just can''t bring myself to eat it."


    "You!"


    Sylvia''s cheeks grew even hotter.


    She stepped forward, snatched the chocolate figure from Timothy''s hands, and stored it in her magical ring.


    "Hey, I haven''t even had a bite yet!" Timothy protested.


    "Nope, you''re not eating it!"


    "Why not? Is Goddess Sylvia going to keep it as a souvenir?"


    The sound of a passionate kiss followed.


    "Your tongue is really smooth..."


    Walking through the bustling streets, Timothy and Sylvia started one behind the other but soon fell into step side by side.


    As they reached the busiest intersection, Timothy suddenly stopped, gently took Sylvia''s hand with a smile, and said, "Actually, I have another gift for you today."


    "Another... what?"


    Surprisingly, Sylvia didn''t pull away this time, her usually aloof face tinged with a hint of anticipation.


    "It''s this." Timothy looked up at the sky.


    At that moment, the cry of a phoenix rang out again, louder and more divine than before, echoing across the entire Azure Sea City.


    As the phoenix, bathed in flames, descended from the sky, the whole city erupted in excitement.


    "The sacred phoenix! It''s really flying towards us!"


    "A sign of great fortune, truly a blessing from the heavens!"


    "It looks like the phoenix is landing in the center of Lantern Street, let''s go see!"


    The entire city was in motion. Vendors abandoned their stalls, people leapt out of bed, and even couples paused their intimate moments to join the crowd rushing towards the heart of Azure Sea City.


    A wave of intense heat swept around as the citizens stared in awe at the unbelievable, sacred scene before them.


    Surrounded by flames, with a triple-golden crown, it was the mythical phoenix, a harbinger of good omens, just as the legends described.


    "What are you trying to do?"


    Sylvia suddenly noticed Timothy''s other hand near her knee, her expression turning slightly panicked.


    Timothy smiled, "Last time in Azure Sea City, you carried me princess-style. I thought I should return the favor."


    With that, he gently lifted her in a princess carry.


    Leaping up, Timothy landed directly on the back of the fiery phoenix.


    As the phoenix cried out, a vortex of flames rose, and the bird took flight.


    The onlookers were utterly astonished by the scene that seemed beyond imagination.


    The sacred phoenix served as a mount, and the two riders gazed into each other''s eyes.


    Their lips slowly met and finally merged together.


    "Truly a match made in heaven, these two must be deities!"


    "Definitely, no mere mortal or even a cultivator could possess such stunning beauty!"


    "To think that celestial beings would descend on Azure Sea City riding a phoenix, this is a sign of great prosperity for our city!"


    The people of Azure Sea City looked up at the sky, filled with envy and awe, exclaiming in amazement.


    Meanwhile...


    In the Sky Sanctuary, Zephyra suddenly woke from her sleep, puzzled by the bright moonlight outside.


    She had a feeling she had missed something very important.

 Chapter 62: The goddess and I encountered two giant snakes

    After crossing mountains and rivers, the crimson flames seemed to burn across the sky.


    Near Sky Sanctuary.


    It felt like forever before their lips finally parted.


    The Fire Phoenix descended, landing on the ground.


    Sylvia''s face was flushed with embarrassment, "There were so many people in the city just now! How could you dare..."


    "Don''t worry, no one in those mortal towns would recognize a goddess. Besides, they probably all thought you were an angel, not giving it a second thought."


    "Smooth talker."


    Although Sylvia seemed to disdain Timothy''s flattery on the surface, her cute annoyance gradually faded away.


    Because they left so openly, with a hint of blush, Sylvia flew back to Sky Sanctuary alone first.


    The first thing she did upon returning was to take the chocolate Timothy had made and head to the Frost Palace.


    The Frost Palace was filled with cold air, a place meant for storing extremely precious items.


    Within the entire Sky Sanctuary, only a few treasures were worthy of being stored there.


    The place was full of various prohibitions and tightly guarded. Unless Sky Sanctuary was breached, it was impossible for anyone to take anything from there.


    The High Priest guarding the place was Elder Turner.


    Seeing the goddess return, Elder Turner quickly lifted the prohibitions and opened the gates of the Frost Palace.


    The mist was thick.


    When he clearly saw the goddess carefully placing a humanoid chocolate in the corner with the strongest magical barriers, Elder Turner was stunned.


    That humanoid chocolate looked just like Goddess Sylvia!


    "No, it can''t just be ordinary chocolate!"


    Elder Turner immediately dismissed the thought, even finding his initial idea laughable.


    How could a mere piece of chocolate be of such importance to Goddess Sylvia?


    The item that the supreme goddess cherished so much must be a treasure capable of shocking the world!


    And the humanoid appearance of the chocolate was just to disguise its truly terrifying value.


    This piece of chocolate must be a treasure far beyond his imagination!


    Taking another look at the chocolate, Elder Turner became even more convinced of his thoughts.


    He couldn''t feel the slightest aura from the humanoid chocolate.


    Ordinary treasures, no matter how well hidden, would emit traces of spiritual energy.


    But on this sugar figure, he couldn''t detect anything at all.


    Perhaps, the goddess had set up countless formations and prohibitions to suppress the overwhelming spiritual energy of the sugar figure!


    Elder Turner felt somewhat embarrassed, his reverence for the goddess deepening.


    No wonder the goddess had suddenly left Sky Sanctuary with Timothy.


    It turned out that in this short time, she had found such a treasure.


    It was truly astonishing, admirable, and inspired endless respect!


    Storing a piece of chocolate in the Frost Palace was somewhat embarrassing to speak of.


    Stepping out of the Frost Palace, Sylvia glanced at Elder Turner and coughed slightly awkwardly, "Elder Turner, have the guests who came for the banquet been dismissed?"


    Elder Turner quickly replied, "Reporting to the supreme goddess, they have all been sent away. All sects and nations respect the goddess''s command, and none dare to disobey."


    "Mhm."


    Sylvia nodded, looked around to make sure no one was around, and then lowered her voice somewhat sheepishly, "Elder Turner, please keep the matter of the chocolate being placed in the Frost Palace a secret. Don''t let it slip."


    "Yes, rest assured, goddess. Even if I die, I will keep this matter strictly confidential and will not reveal a single word."


    Elder Turner bowed deeply.


    The goddess herself had personally instructed him on this matter!


    Elder Turner''s thoughts were further confirmed.


    This seemingly ordinary piece of chocolate must hold secrets and value that even he could not fathom!


    Watching the goddess gradually disappear into the distance, Elder Turner reset the prohibitions and cast several spells of his own before he finally felt at ease.


    Just then, he saw Timothy approaching from afar.


    Elder Turner was about to greet him when he noticed something in Timothy''s hand.


    "What is that..."


    As Timothy approached, Elder Turner''s pupils suddenly shrank in disbelief at the object in front of him.


    In Timothy''s hand was a humanoid chocolate that looked exactly like the goddess!


    "Timothy, what exactly is that in your hand?"


    "It''s just chocolate, what''s up?" Timothy replied, taking a satisfied bite of the chocolate in his hand.


    He was relieved that he had been quick enough to make an extra one secretly.


    Otherwise, he would have had nothing to eat today.


    Seeing Timothy bite into the humanoid chocolate, Elder Turner was almost scared out of his wits.


    Wasn''t this the treasure that the goddess cherished so much?


    How dare he!


    More importantly, the chocolate was shaped exactly like the goddess.


    If the goddess saw Timothy eating a chocolate shaped like her, it could spell disaster!


    Overwhelmed, Elder Turner was completely frightened.


    He quickly blocked Timothy with a stern face.


    "Brother Timothy, if you want to stay alive, you better put that chocolate away now. Otherwise, no one can save you!"


    "I''m just eating chocolate..."


    "Ah, forget it." Timothy thought for a moment, then decided to give up explaining and temporarily put away the chocolate.


    After calming down for a while, Elder Turner finally recovered from his shock and fear.


    He sighed deeply and asked, "Brother Timothy, what exactly did you and the goddess do just now? Why does it seem like the goddess returned with a treasure, and her expression seemed a bit off?"


    "Well..."


    Timothy hesitated for a moment, then a serious look came over his face:


    "Elder Turner, you don''t know, but what happened just now was incredibly dangerous, a matter of life and death."


    "What exactly did you encounter?"


    Hearing this, Elder Turner''s face changed.


    Given the goddess''s formidable power, what kind of terrifying existence could have put her in danger!


    "Far more terrifying than you can imagine, Elder Turner."


    "The goddess and I encountered two giant snakes."


    "Their strength was terrifying, and they were entwined in battle at one location."


    "They nearly turned two canyons upside down, and the towering waters almost surged out."


    "With my strength, I dared not get close. Later, it was the goddess who took action and barely subdued them. She prevented these two giant snakes from escaping the canyon and wreaking havoc on the world."


    "I can''t believe that in such a short time, the goddess accomplished such a great feat." Elder Turner was deeply moved, his reverence for Goddess Sylvia growing even deeper.


    After a moment of thought, he asked with some trepidation, "But what kind of demons were those two snakes?"


    "Were they the multicolored Rainbow Devourer Serpent, or the crimson-colored Crimson Inferno Serpent?"


    "Neither." Timothy shook his head. "Both pythons were of a pale pink color, and as for their species... I''ve never seen them before."


    Elder Turner took a deep breath, his heart filled with even greater shock.


    It seemed that the goddess had subdued a rare and extremely powerful new type of monster!


    Such a feat was truly astonishing!


    After gazing up at the sky with reverence for a good while, Elder Turner finally snapped back to reality.


    Mostly sober now, he pulled a beautifully patterned invitation from his sleeve and handed it to Timothy: "Right, the Blooming Sanctuary is holding a grand celebration in two days. All the forces that usually interact with the Blooming Sanctuary will bring their outstanding disciples to attend. Take this invitation, and go with the goddess."


    "Is Sylvia going too?" Timothy asked.


    "Yes, the Blooming Sanctuary has an ancient heritage, and most importantly, Holy Maiden Aeliana has always had a good relationship with the goddess. The celebration will likely gather many powerful sects and sacred lands. You and a few others will represent Sky Sanctuary, so make sure you don''t embarrass us."


    "Don''t worry, wherever Goddess Sylvia is, I''ll be there." Timothy grabbed the invitation.


    "Good, I trust you," Elder Turner nodded, but then he quickly added a stern warning, "However, I''ve noticed you''ve been quite close to Goddess Sylvia lately. Although her attitude towards you is indeed different from other disciples, you must be careful not to overstep. Especially about the incident with the two snakes yesterday, remember to tell me all about it when you have time."


    Timothy immediately shook his head, "That''s something I absolutely can''t go into detail about."


    "Why not?" Elder Turner asked.


    "If I go into more detail, I might as well sign my own death warrant..."


    "?"


    ...


    In the past few days, Sky Sanctuary had admitted a dozen new disciples.


    Few knew that these new disciples all came from the Doomed Soul Sect.


    After the Doomed Soul Sect submitted, they were observed for a period to confirm their loyalty.


    The elders strictly selected several disciples with good conduct and qualifications from within their ranks to temporarily become outer disciples of Sky Sanctuary.


    Among them was Yvenna, who had shown exceptional talent in the Doomed Soul Sect.


    No one expected that in just a few days, Yvenna, with her endearing and straightforward personality, quickly became popular among the female disciples of Sky Sanctuary.


    In the female disciples'' quarters. sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After drawing the curtains and securely closing the door, Layla led a group of female disciples gathered together.


    After cautiously checking their surroundings, Layla finally unlocked the protective formations at a corner of the wall and took out a scroll.


    "Yvenna, your sisters have something pretty to show you today," Layla said with a smile tinged with intrigue, while the other female disciples had varied expressions��some shy, some nervous, but all shared a common feeling��anticipation.


    "What kind of pretty thing is it?" Yvenna''s eyes also carried an unmistakable curiosity.


    Although she hadn''t been part of the sect for long, these senior sisters had treated her very well.


    Now, with such a solemn and mysterious gathering, the scroll must contain something extremely precious!


    "You''ll see soon enough." Gently rubbing the scroll in her hands, Layla''s gaze was tender and full of emotion.


    Even... with a quite evident sense of enchantment.


    As the scroll slowly unfurled, all the female disciples in the room stared intently at it.


    Palms clenched, nails digging into their flesh, a bead of sweat inadvertently rolling down a forehead.


    In everyone''s eyes, there seemed to be a sparkle.


    Finally, the content of the scroll was fully revealed to everyone present.


    "Brother Timothy is so handsome!"


    "Ah, I''m mesmerized, Brother Timothy is too handsome!"


    "This painting should belong in the heavens, how often can we see such a sight on earth? I really want to marry Brother Timothy!"


    Instantly, the room erupted with the infatuated cries of the female disciples.


    Including Layla, all the female disciples were jumping around, uncontrollably excited.

 Chapter 63: Trouble?

    Looking a bit dazed, Yvenna caught Layla''s attention, who chuckled and said, "Yvenna, you''ve only just arrived at Sky Sanctuary, right? You probably haven''t met Brother Timothy yet. Don''t be too embarrassed, it''s totally normal to be speechless around someone as handsome as Brother Timothy."


    "No, I know Brother Timothy," Yvenna shook her head.


    "You know Brother Timothy?" Layla laughed, "Well, so do we all, but it''s just that Brother Timothy doesn''t know us..."


    Yvenna shook her head again, "Brother Timothy knows me too, and..."


    She paused, glanced at the other female disciples in the room, and sighed, "Sisters, you all are really nice, even showing me pictures of Brother Timothy. But I can''t keep lying to you."


    "Sorry, sisters. The truth is, Brother Timothy likes me. I don''t think you guys stand a chance."


    Layla was momentarily stunned, a sheepish smile on her face, "Yvenna, you''re joking, right? You barely know Brother Timothy, how could he possibly like you?"


    "And besides, we''re talking about Brother Timothy here!"


    "Ever since Brother Timothy joined, I''ve never heard of him being involved with any female disciple."


    "He''s a true gentleman, never flirts or messes around, how could he possibly..."


    "Brother Timothy has gently touched my head..." Yvenna''s words made everyone pause.


    She contentedly touched the top of her own head, "Brother Timothy has touched my head more than once, each time gentler than the last."


    "Not only that, but Brother Timothy has also given me personal guidance on my cultivation twice. He hinted repeatedly that if I work hard, one day I could be worthy to be with him. Through his expressions, his words, and everything else that happened. Brother Timothy kept hinting, even openly showing his feelings for me. I think his intentions are very clear."


    Yvenna''s smile grew even brighter, "Ever since the last time Brother Timothy touched my head, I''ve only used spiritual energy to clean the dust from my hair, I haven''t washed it once. This way, Brother Timothy''s scent stays on my head."


    At that moment, all the female disciples were stunned.


    From Yvenna''s words and demeanor, it was clear to them that this was no fabrication.


    "Brother Timothy is secretly in love with Yvenna, even hinting at it repeatedly! Yvenna, you''re so lucky!"


    "Woohoo, although I still don''t want to give up on Brother Timothy, don''t worry, little sister, I''ll support you all the way!"


    "So touching, boo hoo."


    Moved by the love story, Layla stepped forward, tears in her eyes as she gently grabbed Yvenna''s shoulders, "But Yvenna, Brother Timothy has made quite a name for himself in the Valley of the Undead, and now countless people are after him. Aren''t you worried?"


    "Of course, Brother Timothy has already hinted at it many times, he''s just too shy to say it outright. How could other women possibly have a place in his heart?" Yvenna said, a bit smugly.


    "Sister, boo hoo!" Layla, overwhelmed with emotion, earnestly said, "Don''t worry, little sister, I''ll make sure Brother Timothy confesses his feelings to you!"


    ��


    The grand festival at Blooming Sanctuary was about to begin.


    The next morning, Goddess Sylvia set off alone for Blooming Sanctuary.


    Accompanying Timothy were ten other disciples, including Layla, who was among the most talented. sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Arcane Airship slowly ascended, and Elder Turner repeatedly instructed, "On your journey to Blooming Sanctuary, you will encounter various forces. Remember to act cautiously, avoid trouble, and demonstrate the dignity of Sky Sanctuary."


    "I know," Timothy waved his hand and left Sky Sanctuary aboard the Arcane Airship.


    The Arcane Airship, crafted with various formations and precision techniques, was much faster than the usual Mystic Core monks'' flight.


    Before long, it had crossed mountains and rivers, traveling a great distance.


    As the Arcane Airship stabilized, Layla quietly approached Timothy.


    Yvenna''s love story had truly moved her.


    It was just unfortunate that Brother Timothy, clearly in love with Yvenna, was too afraid to express his feelings.


    Seizing this godsent opportunity, Layla was eager to help forge this wonderful union.


    Although Goddess Sylvia was strongly opposed to romantic relationships, if she succeeded, surely at Timothy and Yvenna''s wedding, Goddess Sylvia would be overjoyed and might even come to greatly appreciate her!


    After all, bringing together a couple was no easy feat.


    Before diving deeper, Layla decided to test Timothy a bit.


    "Hey, Brother Timothy!" Layla approached him with a beaming smile and greeted him.


    "And you are?"


    "I''m Layla, I''ve always admired you, Brother Timothy."


    "Oh, Sister Layla." Timothy nodded politely but seemed to keep his distance.


    ''He didn''t try to chat up even someone as pretty as me. Looks like Brother Timothy really is a gentleman.''


    Pleased with this observation, Layla moved on to her next question, "By the way, Brother Timothy, Sister Yvenna has been at Sky Sanctuary for several days now. Why haven''t you gone to see her?"


    "Huh? Yvenna is here at Sky Sanctuary?" Timothy looked puzzled.


    "You didn''t know?"


    "No, I didn''t."


    Layla''s face turned a bit awkward, "But Brother Timothy, aren''t you secretly in love with Yvenna? How come you don''t know such an important thing?"


    "Who''s in love with her? Sister, are you sure you''re not mixing things up?" Timothy internally cursed.


    You can eat whatever you want, but you can''t just say anything!


    Thankfully, Goddess Sylvia went to Blooming Sanctuary alone today and didn''t take this airship.


    Otherwise, I''d probably be in big trouble today!


    Layla was completely taken aback, "No? But didn''t you touch her head?"


    "Touch her head?"


    Timothy hesitated for a moment. If pushing her away counts as touching, then maybe he did touch her head.


    But...


    Timothy was speechless, "What does touching her head have to do with liking her?"


    "Ah?" Hearing this, Layla stepped back half a step, her expression full of shock.


    Her mind was reeling.


    ''He captures girls'' hearts by touching their heads and then says he doesn''t like them. Isn''t that just player behavior!


    Could it be that Brother Timothy is one of those guys who changes once he gets what he wants!


    But Yvenna is so innocent and kind, she must not be deceived!


    What if Timothy really is a player? Then poor Yvenna''s future would be...''


    Biting her lip, Layla was determined not to let such a thing happen.


    Even if it meant sacrificing herself, she had to find out Timothy''s true intentions.


    "If you don''t like her, that''s good. Then, Brother Timothy, what do you think of me? Do I meet your aesthetic standards?"


    Suddenly, Layla''s face took on a seductive quality as she lightly lifted her gauzy sleeve to reveal her pale shoulder.


    While speaking, she also provocatively twisted her waist, giving Timothy a flirtatious look.


    However, Timothy looked at her as if she were foolish.


    After all, he had seen such dance moves countless times in nightclubs on Earth before coming to this world.


    Not to mention those who wore even less...


    Cough, cough.


    Realizing that Timothy was utterly unmoved, Layla was slightly stunned.


    Could it be that she had misunderstood, and Brother Timothy really wasn''t a womanizer?


    No, she had to be absolutely sure!


    Layla moved even closer, her shoulder barely touching Timothy''s through her thin veil, her smile sultry, "By the way, Brother Timothy, I just remembered there are some really nice massage parlors back in our hometown. The girls there are not only beautiful but also skilled and provide excellent service. Are you interested?"


    Hearing this, Timothy suddenly turned his head and coughed lightly, "That massage parlor you mentioned... is it a legitimate business?"


    "Why would you ask that, Brother Timothy?" Layla was puzzled by his oddly specific question.


    Timothy replied, "If it''s legitimate, I''m not interested."


    "..."


    "Alright! Brother Timothy, you really are up to no good!" Layla suddenly became excited.


    For a moment, she almost thought Timothy was a saint, completely uninterested in worldly pleasures!


    But it turns out she was overthinking it after all!


    Layla''s view of Timothy had drastically shifted. "I can''t believe you''re this kind of person, Brother Timothy. When I get back, I must report to the Goddess. We can''t let you succeed with Yvenna!" Layla stepped back, her eyes moistening.


    The atmosphere turned incredibly awkward.


    Just then, a violent shockwave hit.


    The entire Arcane Airship shook violently, nearly capsizing from the powerful gust that struck it.


    Thankfully, the sails marked with "Sky Sanctuary" glowed, stabilizing the airship with a steady flow of spiritual energy.


    "What happened?"


    The disciples on the airship were startled and rushed to the back, trying to find the source of the disturbance.


    "The Arcane Airship was personally crafted by the High Priest. It should be very stable unless it''s a massive collision. What on earth happened?" Layla, momentarily forgetting her issues with Timothy, hurried to the edge of the airship.


    But when she looked towards the side of the Arcane Airship, her expression drastically changed.


    The cause of the violent shaking and near-crash was a collision from another Arcane Airship.


    When the disciples on Sky Sanctuary''s airship saw the flag on the colliding ship, they were stunned.


    Especially Layla, who turned pale at the sight of the flag on the other Arcane Airship.


    "The Arcane Airship is badly damaged, we need to fix it fast! Otherwise, we''ll have to land soon!" a few quick-thinking disciples shouted.


    Immediately, everyone rushed to the side of the airship, using wood to patch up the damaged body and continuously infusing it with spiritual energy to seal the holes.


    Although the Arcane Airship was much more stable now, the impact had hit a critical junction.


    Despite the disciples'' best efforts to repair it, they could only barely maintain the airship''s stability.


    It seemed likely that before long, the spiritual energy inside the Arcane Airship would deplete, forcing them to land.


    Meanwhile, the other airship, the culprit of the collision, turned around, its front enveloped in a faint glow, seemingly undamaged.


    "Did they do this on purpose?" Timothy frowned slightly.


    "Maybe they did. That''s Thunderflame Valley''s Arcane Airship," Layla murmured, her lips tight, her complexion pale.


    "Thunderflame Valley? Why do you look so troubled? Is there some kind of feud between us and them?" Timothy immediately sensed something was off.


    In his memory, Sky Sanctuary''s strength was among the top in the world.


    More importantly, his wife didn''t just control Sky Sanctuary.


    There were also the twelve Star Palaces spread across various locations, each possessing formidable power.


    If all these forces were combined, they would be immensely powerful, and it made no sense to fear any other power.


    Layla hesitated for a while before finally saying, "Brother Timothy, you joined later and might not know. It''s not that Sky Sanctuary fears them, Thunderflame Valley, but rather, we don''t want to cause trouble for the Goddess."


    "Trouble?" Timothy''s voice carried a mix of curiosity and concern.


    "Yes," Layla explained, her voice low, reflecting the gravity of the situation. "Thunderflame Valley is under the rule of Holy Emperor Thunderflame, who was one of the three Holy Emperors that allied against the Goddess in the past."


    "At that time, Sky Sanctuary wasn''t as powerful as it is today. The three Holy Emperors, including Holy Emperor Thunderflame, out of fear and to prevent Sky Sanctuary from growing further, joined forces in an attempt to suppress the Goddess."


    "Despite being outnumbered, the Goddess defended Sky Sanctuary alone, battling the three Holy Emperors without defeat."


    "Although she managed to repel them and her victory became legendary, the battle left her with indelible injuries and a lingering cold poison that has yet to fully dissipate."


    Hearing this, Timothy''s expression grew solemn. He immediately recalled the properties of the Rainbow Lotus and the subtle change in Goddess Sylvia''s expression when she took the Rainbow Lotus from him during their first date.


    "So, you''re worried that those three Holy Emperors might find an excuse to band together again and attack the Goddess, which is why you''re reluctant to engage with Thunderflame Valley?" Timothy''s voice turned icy.


    "Exactly." Layla nodded, noticing the chilling change in Timothy''s demeanor.


    Timothy had always been charismatic, but in that moment, his usually carefree and somewhat flirtatious demeanor transformed completely.


    Layla couldn''t help but feel reassured by this new, more formidable side of Timothy. The air seemed to thicken with a barely perceptible threat of violence.


    Just then, Thunderflame Valley''s Arcane Airship turned around, slowed down, and began to run parallel to Sky Sanctuary''s damaged airship.


    Several figures clad in blue robes adorned with lightning motifs walked onto their deck. The leader, exuding arrogance and mockery, looked over and sneered, "What a coincidence to run into Sky Sanctuary''s Airship here."


    "But aren''t you disciples under the mighty Goddess Sylvia? How come your Arcane Airship looks like it''s about to fall apart? It seems like it can barely fly."


    "Ha, I''d say stop being stubborn and just land already."


    "Otherwise, once the spiritual energy runs out and you all crash, it won''t be a pretty sight."


    "And it would certainly be an embarrassment to your Goddess, tarnishing Sky Sanctuary''s reputation, hahaha!"


    His words were brazen, filled with disdain and provocation.

 Chapter 64: How strong could he possibly be?

    "His name is Lucian Storm, a rare talent from Thunderflame Valley, seen only once in a century. Not only is his progress in cultivation extremely fast, but he also has a profound understanding and skill in thunder magic, which makes him a favorite of the Holy Emperor Thunderflame.


    His presence alone might as well represent the whole of Thunderflame Valley." Even Layla was biting her teeth in obvious extreme anger.


    Yet, despite this, no one on the Airship responded to Lucian.


    After all, no one wanted to stir up unnecessary trouble and burden the goddess.


    "Can''t you even speak? Has Sky Sanctuary recently been training mutes?


    If you ask me, your goddess has been barely holding on these past years.


    With the cold poison in her body, I doubt she''ll last much longer.


    If you had any sense, you''d better start following me.


    Who knows, when Sky Sanctuary falls, I might just spare your lives."


    Seeing no one daring to respond, Lucian became even more arrogant, laughing unrestrainedly.


    "How dare he insult our goddess like that..."


    Several disciples on the Sky Sanctuary Airship clenched their fists in anger, but they could only watch Lucian helplessly.


    The group from Sky Sanctuary was small this time, nowhere near the number of people on the opposing Airship.


    More importantly, as a future prodigy highly anticipated by Holy Emperor Thunderflame, Lucian''s strength was undoubtedly formidable.


    If a fight really broke out, even if they could manage a win, it would likely bring disaster upon Sky Sanctuary.


    Although furious, they had no choice but to swallow their anger.


    Layla was also seething, yet she remained silent.


    But at that moment, she distinctly felt a murderous aura spreading.


    This murderous intent was chilling to the bone and growing stronger.


    "Brother Timothy."


    She quickly turned her head and saw Timothy''s eyes, cold and unforgiving.


    "Brother Timothy, don''t be rash. If they catch us off guard, the three Holy Emperors might use it as an excuse to join forces, and with the cold poison in the goddess..."


    "Sky Sanctuary today is not what it used to be. The three Holy Emperors? If they dare come knocking, I''d actually relish the chance to avenge the goddess."


    Timothy''s murderous intent was palpable, and the patterns of the Ancient Saintly Body on his arms began to burn brightly, radiating golden light.


    You think you can mess with my wife and get away with it?


    Forget three Holy Emperors, even ten wouldn''t stop me from smashing your head in!


    Noticing Timothy stepping forward on the Airship, the two disciples behind Lucian suddenly sensed an abnormal aura.


    "Brother, something''s off about this guy''s aura. Mystic Core? No, it''s not just his level,his aura is just too strange!"


    "Hmm?" Lucian finally stopped his mocking and squinted at Timothy.


    "I didn''t expect Sky Sanctuary to have a disciple of this caliber, but no matter what, with their pathetic skills, they''re no threat to me."


    Another disciple suddenly exclaimed, "I heard that someone from Sky Sanctuary ventured alone into the Valley of the Undead and triggered the Ninefold Thunder Tribulation, a talent so great it even provoked the envy of the heavens. Could it be, this is Timothy!"


    "Timothy?"


    For a moment, Lucian showed a hint of surprise.


    But soon, he flashed a confident smile, "Ninefold Thunder Tribulation? So what? In this younger generation, only Selene from Blooming Sanctuary and Prince Nolan from Phoenix Kingdom are worthy opponents. The rest are just empty names."


    Just as Lucian finished speaking, he suddenly felt an extremely cold gaze sweeping over him. It was chilling, like it came from a deep-sea monster, instilling an involuntary fear.


    For a moment, he felt as if he was locked in place, his very life held in the balance.


    "How is this possible? Was what I just saw an illusion, or..."


    Snapping back to reality, Lucian realized he was sweating coldly. Even his palms were trembling uncontrollably.


    "Impossible!" Lucian gritted his teeth.


    How superior was he! A once-in-a-century talent, deeply valued by Holy Emperor Thunderflame, almost fully inheriting all of Thunderflame''s teachings. His mastery of thunder magic was unmatched across the lands.


    It wouldn''t be long before he became world-renowned, a figure all would look up to.


    How could he possibly encounter someone here who could instill such fear in him?


    Everything he had sensed must have been a trivial illusion!


    That damn Timothy, claiming to have the legacy of three legendary Holy Emperors, I could fry him to a crisp in a minute!


    However, amidst Lucian''s inner turmoil, Timothy was just calmly watching him. Those deep eyes seemed tranquil, yet they appeared to see right through all of Lucian''s thoughts.


    "System, is there any reward for taking him down?"


    [Ding, it is recommended that the host takes him down first.]


    "Then it''s settled." Suddenly, Timothy stepped onto the Airship deck, his body instantly surrounded by blazing flames.


    Dare to mess with my wife?


    I''ll cripple all the heirs under those three Holy Emperors first, then drag those old fools out and beat them to death!


    "Brother Timothy, don''t be rash!" Layla hurriedly tried to intervene.


    "Don''t worry, not just them, I''ll eventually deal with those three Holy Emperors too."


    With a slight exertion, the Airship shook violently, and the deck under Timothy''s feet shattered under the force of his impact.


    With a thunderous crash, Timothy leaped into the air, like a massive iron ball plummeting down.


    With one foot stomping down, he directly caused the Thunderflame Valley''s Airship to sink several feet, the deck cracking extensively, nearly causing it to plummet.


    A wave of fire swept across, and the disciples of Thunderflame Valley on the Airship retreated in horror.


    "Ah!"


    One disciple was a bit slow to escape and was instantly engulfed by the flames, turning into a fireball.


    The intense pain spread throughout his body, and he screamed in agony, begging for help.


    But the other Thunderflame Valley disciples, wary of Timothy, didn''t move a muscle.


    "He''s just bluffing at death''s door, attack now, are you afraid of just one man?" Lucian shouted angrily at the disciples hiding behind. S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s impossible, his aura..."


    "I said he''s a nobody, Sky Sanctuary is full of nobodies, kill him! Otherwise, I''ll kill you all!" Lucian''s eyes were bloodshot, his anger and murderous intent blending.


    "Yes, brother..." The disciples, not daring to speak further, reluctantly moved forward.


    "Kill him, he''s just all show with that weird aura, weak inside, he''s got nothing, kill him!" About a dozen disciples from Thunderflame Valley, wielding their thunder magic and magical artifacts, suppressed their fears and charged at Timothy.


    There were at least a dozen of them, and he was about the same age as Lucian.


    How strong could he possibly be?


    "Sorry, looks like you''re all surrounded by just me," Timothy said, a cold smirk playing at the corners of his mouth.


    In the next instant, he vanished like a ghost, as if he had disappeared into thin air.


    The disciples strained to pinpoint Timothy''s location, launching their lightning magic attacks in desperation.


    But all they found was a flickering flame dancing in the wind,they couldn''t catch him at all.


    "Ah!"


    A scream pierced the air before anyone could react.


    Suddenly, they felt a searing pain in their abdomens, their flesh caving in as a massive force, wrapped in fierce flames, sent them flying.


    Flames scattered everywhere, followed by continuous screams.


    "Stop hitting!"


    "Not the face!"


    "Ah~"


    In just moments, the disciples who had been strutting around arrogantly, thinking they were protected by being Lucian''s lackeys, were all sprawled on the ground.


    Some of them were burned so badly that only their agonized screams remained.


    Timothy advanced step by step, his murderous intent growing thicker.


    "You''re just trash under that useless goddess, and you dare..." Lucian was completely consumed by rage.


    "Fivefold Thunder Enchantment!"


    "Crimson Thunder Seal!"


    "Sky Prison Thunder Lock!"


    ...


    Lucian unleashed all the lightning magic he had learned from the Holy Emperor Thunderflame, combining them into one.


    "Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique, activate. Die!"


    Endless bolts of lightning converged.


    The power inherited from the Holy Emperor Thunderflame, combined with Lucian''s extraordinary talent, made the Seal of Ten Thousand Thunders seem like it contained boundless force!


    "Boom!"


    Like divine thunder from the heavens, the lightning transformed into countless serpents striking down.


    Lucian''s smile was twisted as he watched Timothy engulfed by the lightning.


    "Is that all? Turns out everyone under Goddess Sylvia is just a bunch of losers..."


    "You don''t deserve to say my wife''s name." However, a chilling voice emerged from the midst of the lightning.


    The next moment, to the shock of all onlookers, Lucian''s head was seized by a hand covered in flames.


    A powerful spiritual force instantly swept through all his meridians.


    In an instant, Lucian''s spiritual veins shattered!


    [Ding, Lucian''s spirit crushed, reward earned, copy skill chance *1, skill points +3, skill: Triple Strike]


    [Note: You now have a total of 4 skill points]


    Timothy was pleasantly surprised.


    Worthy of being the Holy Emperor''s successor, the system''s rewards were fair.


    The reward, Triple Strike, was a bit odd, allowing him to cast three spells simultaneously in an instant.


    As for the skill copying reward, that was much more straightforward.


    [Ding, the host may choose to copy any spell from those around him, perfecting it]


    Timothy scanned his surroundings, naturally choosing Lucian, the inheritor of the Holy Emperor Thunderflame, as the best candidate for copying.


    He recalled the spells Lucian had used.


    [Fivefold Thunder Enchantment]


    [Crimson Thunder Seal]


    [Sky Prison Thunder Lock]


    "Right, how could I almost forget that one!" Timothy slapped his forehead. "I''ll choose that last one he used, the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique."


    "..."


    The system paused for a moment, seemingly reluctant. [Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique is not just a spell, but the ultimate technique comprising all the teachings of the Holy Emperor Thunderflame]


    Timothy: "But you said any one spell, and I want that one."


    System: "But..."


    "I want that one."


    "..."

 Chapter 65: The capabilities of the Enlightenment Body were truly terrifying!

    "Congratulations, Host, you''ve successfully mastered the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique."


    "Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique has been perfected."


    After what felt like forever, the system finally spoke up.


    Even though it was still the same emotionless electronic voice, Timothy thought he could detect a hint of reluctance in it.


    Looks like the system wasn''t used to being outsmarted by a human...


    With a slight curl of his fingers, Timothy summoned a dazzling display of thunder. Red, blue, purple... various colors of lightning intertwined and sparkled in his hand.


    The power he held seemed limitless, a stark contrast to Lucian, who, despite having received almost the entire legacy of the Holy Emperor Thunderflame, hadn''t trained deeply.


    Now, with Timothy having perfected the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique, the power he could unleash was many times greater than Lucian''s.


    Satisfied, Timothy dissipated the lightning in his hand and maneuvered his Arcane Airship to dock alongside another.


    Most of the disciples from Thunderflame Valley were severely injured, lying on the ground in pain.


    Even the few who could move didn''t dare to stand up, opting instead to play dead.


    Timothy, however, treated them all the same, picking them up one by one and kicking them onto the Sky Sanctuary''s airship like soccer balls.


    "Ouch."


    "That hurts."


    "I''m dying here."


    The cries of pain continued as Timothy gestured to the others.


    Soon, all the disciples from Sky Sanctuary had transferred to his airship.


    Layla looked worried: "Brother Timothy, although we think you did a great job, don''t you think you were a bit too harsh? What if the Holy Emperor Thunderflame uses this as an excuse..."


    "I spared his life exactly because I want the Holy Emperor Thunderflame to use it as an excuse," Timothy replied, picking up Lucian, who was limp and broken like a rag doll, and throwing him onto the other airship.


    There was a dull thud. Who knows how many bones Lucian broke this time, probably not many left intact.


    Now that Timothy had shattered his meridians, even the finest treasures of heaven and earth couldn''t heal him.


    Even sparing his life seemed more torturous than death.


    "But that''s the Holy Emperor we''re talking about, even for you, Brother Timothy..." Layla started, but stopped as she looked into Timothy''s cold, deep eyes, vast as the stars. She hesitated, feeling an inexplicable trust.


    A bizarre thought crossed her mind:


    ''Maybe, just maybe, Brother Timothy, with his Mystic Core, could actually stand up to the mighty Holy Emperor Thunderflame?''


    And strangely, the other disciples from Sky Sanctuary seemed to share this sentiment.


    After dumping all the disciples from Thunderflame Valley onto the broken airship and retrieving the Sky Sanctuary''s sails, Timothy steered the Arcane Airship towards Blooming Sanctuary, which soon came into view.


    The place was bustling.


    As one of the eight ancient sanctuaries, Blooming Sanctuary''s influence among the righteous sects was undeniable.


    Now, with the Holy Maiden personally ordering a grand celebration, countless righteous cultivators had gathered in no time.


    All the major dynasties and sects, even the other great sanctuaries, sent representatives to participate.


    Many smaller sects that didn''t receive an invitation couldn''t even afford to send gifts.


    The ground within the sanctuary was strewn with colorful petals, and pillars formed from vines displayed an array of exquisite delicacies.


    One of the festival''s purposes was to provide an opportunity for the righteous cultivators from all over to gather.


    Those who revered Blooming Sanctuary enjoyed each other''s company, savoring the food and chatting away.


    However, many eyes, filled with reverence, quietly watched Goddess Sylvia and Holy Maiden Aeliana sitting in the distance.


    The two women were stunning in completely different ways.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana exuded a mix of divinity and allure, approachable yet inspiring affection.


    Goddess Sylvia, on the other hand, was aloof and proud, her demeanor frosty, commanding nothing but respect and admiration.


    As petals fluttered down from the sky, complementing their radiant beauty, the scene was truly breathtaking.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana smiled warmly, "Sylvia, I can''t believe you actually came to see me at Blooming Sanctuary. I''ve missed you terribly since our last meeting."


    In a coquettish manner, she gently placed her hand on Sylvia''s cool one.


    But her hand was briskly swatted away.


    "Speak if you have something to say," Sylvia said, her gaze icy, a chill emanating from her. Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So heartless..." Holy Maiden Aeliana pouted, but quickly resumed her cheeky grin. "Hehe, actually, I heard that Sky Sanctuary recently took in a new disciple. He''s handsome, talented, and seems to have done some pretty incredible things. I''m quite interested in him and wanted to ask about him."


    "Timothy? He''s just an ordinary disciple of Sky Sanctuary, nothing special. I''m not familiar with him," Sylvia replied, her icy demeanor thawing slightly, even her usually cold voice sounded a bit unnatural.


    "Is that so?"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s eyes twinkled, "Then never mind. But, Sylvia, you mentioned a friend interested in love stories last time. I''d love to hear more about it. Could we talk in your chamber?"


    "Fine, but if you dare ask any weird questions, don''t blame me if I end up smashing your chamber too," Sylvia''s eyes flashed coldly.


    "Cough, of course, of course."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana nodded repeatedly, showing her sincerity.


    ...


    "It''s truly beautiful."


    "But only Holy Maiden Aeliana could approach Goddess Sylvia so easily."


    "Keep it down, if you''re overheard, you might not live to regret it."


    Many cultivators wanted to look but dared not, quietly admiring the stunning scene.


    Goddess Sylvia and Holy Maiden Aeliana walking side by side was a sight so beautiful, it was unmatched in this world!


    Unfortunately, such a scene was inaccessible to anyone else.


    Especially when it came to Goddess Sylvia, any slight disrespect could lead to unimaginable consequences.


    Amidst the continuous admiration, Holy Maiden Aeliana subtly turned her head.


    She glanced at a group of beautiful female disciples who had been waiting on the side for a long time.


    She gave them a subtle look.


    As Holy Maiden Aeliana turned back around, these female disciples immediately understood and blended into the crowd...


    "Crown Prince Nolan, you''ve had another breakthrough."


    Under a cherry blossom tree shedding pale pink petals.


    Chancellor Neville looked at Nolan, who was radiating a mysterious aura, with a mix of resignation and familiarity.


    Ever since the prince awakened his Enlightenment Body, Neville had been repeatedly amazed, exclaiming, "Crown Prince Nolan, you''ve had another breakthrough!"


    Now, under the ancient cherry blossom tree of the sanctuary, the prince''s enlightenment seemed even more profound than before.


    The capabilities of the Enlightenment Body were truly terrifying!


    Combined with the vast resources provided by the Phoenix Kingdom and the prince''s seemingly destined fortune.


    In just a few days, the prince had advanced from Energy Foundation to Mystic Core.


    Such speed was probably unprecedented in history!

 Chapter 66: So upright!

    Chancellor Neville just couldn''t wrap his head around the idea that there could be anyone more powerful than Prince Enlightenment Body.


    In the midst of his thoughts, Nolan slowly opened his eyes.


    He gently caught a falling cherry blossom, his gaze shifting, as if harboring endless depths in his eyes.


    His luxurious brocade robe fluttered in the wind, his presence both graceful and intimidating.


    A mystical aura, unlike any other day, transformed into a breeze, stirring up whirlwinds.


    The cherry blossoms swayed beautifully in response.


    Admiring murmurs could be heard from around, yet no female disciples dared to approach Nolan easily.


    After all, Nolan was smitten with Goddess Sylvia and had long vowed his unwavering loyalty to her, a fact well-known throughout the land.


    Chancellor Neville bowed awkwardly, "Your Highness, your enlightenment this time seems much more profound than ever before. What have you realized?"


    "I''ve realized something I''ve always overlooked," Nolan''s voice was magnetic, soothing to the ear and smoothing one''s mood.


    "What is it?" Chancellor Neville swallowed, his curiosity piqued.


    Judging by Crown Prince Nolan''s demeanor, this realization was bound to be shocking!


    "The falling flowers have intentions, but the flowing water is heartless. What I''ve always overlooked is the goddess''s feelings towards me." Nolan gently released the cherry blossom, letting it drift away with the wind.


    "Are you talking about Goddess Sylvia?" Chancellor Neville was instantly shocked.


    "Yes, everyone knows Goddess Sylvia is as cold as frost, and I too once believed she could never have feelings for anyone. But today''s realization proved me wrong."


    Nolan looked wistfully at the sky, "Chancellor Neville, have you heard any recent rumors about Goddess Sylvia?"


    "I''m afraid not, my lord."


    "That''s expected, you''re not destined to know the intentions of the falling flowers," Nolan shook his head, then suddenly said, "There''s a rumor that the goddess has fallen in love."


    "What?" Chancellor Neville''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "There''s no need to be shocked. Haven''t you been with me long enough to remain calm in such situations?"


    "My apologies for my reaction, my lord. But... if the goddess is truly in love, doesn''t that mean...?"


    "Ah, you seem to have forgotten to ask who the object of the goddess''s affection is." A confident smile played on Nolan''s lips.


    "Could it be... you, Your Highness!" Chancellor Neville was utterly astonished.


    "Exactly, that is the truth I''ve realized today." Nolan stood tall and confident, hands clasped behind his back.


    "I must admit, I did not see this coming. But, Your Highness, you''ve hardly ever interacted with the goddess. How did you conclude that she has feelings for you?"


    "It''s simple, because the goddess has graced me with her smile three times."


    "Smiled three times?"


    Chancellor Neville couldn''t believe his ears. "Yes, indeed."


    "Firstly, I sent an envoy to Sky Sanctuary with lavish gifts for the goddess, but she scoffed and sent the envoy flying with a slap. I believe her scoff was not truly meant for the envoy, but rather for me. And though it was a scoff, it must have been laden with hidden affection.


    Secondly, I heard that the ever-cold Goddess Sylvia once let slip a faint smile during a conversation with Holy Maiden Aeliana. Though it was just a slight smile, it became the talk of the town. I pondered long and hard��what could make the goddess smile? In this world, I am perhaps the only man worthy of her. Surely, she must have been thinking of me."


    Nolan paused thoughtfully, "As for the third point, it further confirms my thoughts. The goddess''s third smile was none other than the white clouds in this vast sky." S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Pointing towards the drifting clouds, he continued, "Look at the shape of these clouds, don''t they resemble the goddess''s beautiful smile?"


    Chancellor Neville, somewhat taken aback, patted Nolan on the head, "Well, Your Highness, you seem to be in good health."


    "What did you say? Are you questioning what I, the Crown Prince, have said? Every word I speak is backed by solid evidence! Could it be that you''re secretly jealous that the goddess has fallen for me and are trying to drive a wedge between us?" Nolan''s brow furrowed, anger rising.


    "Of course not, my lord..."


    Chancellor Neville suddenly looked extremely excited, "I was just too overwhelmed to believe it. To think that the goddess has smiled three times for the prince! It seems Goddess Sylvia truly harbors secret affection for you! With your current Enlightenment Body, it won''t be long before you possess full strength.


    Soon, marrying the goddess, uniting the dynasty, and shocking the world will all be within reach!"


    Looking up at the sky with tears of gratitude, Neville continued, "Who would have thought such divine favor? The founding emperor''s spirit in heaven must also be blessing Your Highness. Under Crown Prince Nolan''s leadership, our Phoenix Kingdom will surely march towards endless prosperity!"


    "Indeed, the reason I''ve kept you by my side is that you are practical and don''t lie like some others. When I ascend the throne and marry the goddess, I will surely reward you handsomely!" Nolan patted Chancellor Neville, very pleased with him.


    As word spread that the esteemed Crown Prince Nolan of the Phoenix Kingdom was at the Blooming Sanctuary, it wasn''t long before a dozen people enthusiastically gathered around him, eagerly flattering, "We have long admired Your Highness, and to see you today is truly our honor."


    "Seeing the prince today is such a stroke of luck!"


    "Greetings to the prince, if there''s anything you need in the future, we of the Crimson Sky Kingdom will forever follow you."


    Among these people were several of high status, including Rowan Flameborn, the crown prince of the Crimson Sky Kingdom,Yara Silvermoon, the leading female disciple of Moonlight Sanctuary, and Victor Sage, a direct disciple of the Grand Peak Sect.


    But as everyone was busy flattering, Nolan suddenly closed his eyes, tilting his head slightly towards the sky.


    At the same time, a mystical aura swirled around him like a vortex, making those standing nearby feel as if they were listening to the profound melodies of the universe.


    "Your Highness, you''ve realized something again..." This time, Chancellor Neville looked resigned, seemingly used to these occurrences.


    After a while, Nolan slowly opened his eyes, his aura slightly enhanced.


    Instantly, Rowan and others burst into cheers, "Crown Prince, you are truly amazing! To think the Enlightenment Body could achieve further realization so effortlessly!"


    "With your strength and insight, it won''t be long before you achieve even greater transcendence! Perhaps even the goddess..."


    Nolan finally smiled slightly, "Though we were strangers before, from today onwards, you are my closest friends. What I appreciate most are those who speak their minds directly. I wish there were more honest cultivators like you in the world."


    However, he then sighed wistfully, seemingly muttering to himself, "Like that infamous disciple from Sky Sanctuary, Timothy, such a deceitful and wicked person is truly despicable."


    "Who would have thought the prince would be so approachable and consider us friends!"


    Some folks were just hoping to cozy up to Nolan, never expecting him to treat them with such warmth. They were deeply moved.


    "Thanks for the hospitality, Prince. That Timothy really seems like a sneaky one. We''ve got some things to take care of, so we''ll take off now and come back to see you later," Rowan said, leading the other talents as they turned to leave.


    They exchanged glances, a silent agreement in their eyes.


    This was their chance to show their loyalty to Nolan.


    If they could use this opportunity to crush Timothy, not only would they make a name for themselves through him, but they could also get in good with Nolan.


    The benefits were obvious.


    Watching them leave, Nolan''s lips curled into a slight smile.


    Their reactions and attitudes were exactly as he had anticipated.


    Using others to do his dirty work, he didn''t even need to lift a finger to crush Timothy.


    Chancellor Neville bowed slightly, admiringly saying, "Your Highness truly is a master strategist."


    "Hmm, I had planned to use Lucian from Thunderflame Valley, one of the few in the world who can match me. These guys don''t hold a candle to him."


    "Indeed, it''s a pity Lucian hasn''t arrived yet. With his strength, second only to yours, crushing Timothy would probably be as easy as flipping his hand," Chancellor Neville agreed.


    Just then, both of them sharply turned their gaze towards the outside of Blooming Sanctuary.


    The flags of Sky Sanctuary fluttered in the wind as the Arcane Airship landed.


    Several figures emerged, and leading them was Timothy.


    "Timothy."


    In that moment, a fierce look flashed in Nolan''s eyes.


    ...


    "Ladies, he''s here."


    Hidden behind a tree, a dozen female disciples shifted their focus to Timothy.


    Each of these disciples was stunningly beautiful, a jewel in any Sect.


    Many monks noticed these women, their gazes lingering, their expressions dreamy.


    Such a beautiful scene could only be found in Blooming Sanctuary.


    But soon, they realized these women were stepping lightly from behind the trees, heading straight for the entrance of Blooming Sanctuary where Timothy and the others from Sky Sanctuary were entering.


    ...


    "Brother Timothy, I''ve heard of your feats, but I never imagined you were this incredible. To defeat Lucian in just a few moves, it''s almost unimaginable!"


    "Besides Timothy, there are hardly any among his peers who could defeat Lucian so effortlessly."


    The disciples from Sky Sanctuary genuinely praised him.


    But just as they finished speaking, they suddenly noticed a group of breathtakingly beautiful female disciples running towards them.


    These women were not only gorgeous but also dressed in light, bright clothes.


    Like blossoming flowers, they were incredibly eye-catching.


    Such a wonderful scene was something these disciples had never seen before.


    They were completely stunned in an instant.


    But the next moment, these running girls pushed past them and surrounded Timothy.


    "Huh?"


    The disciples from Sky Sanctuary were stunned for a moment, then their faces fell.


    They thought they were finally getting some recognition outside of Sky Sanctuary with their handsome looks.


    But in the end, it was still Brother Timothy who stole the show!


    That was just too much!


    How could he steal the spotlight like that!


    "Brother Timothy, I''ve finally met you. You''re so handsome, even more than the portraits that circulate in town!"


    "Timothy, I''ve been waiting for you for so long, I''m so glad you''re finally here!"


    "Brother Timothy~"


    In just a moment, Timothy was completely surrounded.


    Timothy frowned slightly, his expression stern.


    Something was off about this scene.


    Could it be that someone was trying to distract him or set him up?


    "But I am a gentleman, how could I possibly be tempted by beauty!"


    The righteous aura around Timothy seemed to swell even more.


    But before he could fully react, he felt a female disciple press close, and then a soft sensation came from behind.


    Timothy: "?"


    Before he could respond,


    Arms, chest... all around Timothy, it felt like he was enveloped in a sponge-like softness.


    And the fragrant scent was continuous, refreshing, and intoxicating.


    "Brother Timothy."


    "Brother Timothy!"


    "Brother Timothy~"


    Timothy sharply inhaled.


    Finally, he coughed lightly, his gentlemanly aura completely dissipated.


    ...


    It was like being deeply buried in countless soft cottons, with waves hitting him occasionally, making the sensations even clearer.


    Timothy couldn''t help but close his eyes comfortably, immersed in the feeling.


    But suddenly, he jolted awake, feeling a cold sweat on his back.


    He quickly looked around. Sylvia was nowhere to be seen.


    But for some reason, just at that moment, he felt an extremely sharp murderous intent.


    The murderous intent came quickly and left quickly, as if it had never existed.


    But that feeling was very real.


    Timothy shuddered with fear. Although his wife wasn''t nearby, if she saw this scene, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    "All things are inferior, only my wife is supreme. How could I, Timothy, be lost in beauty?" Suddenly, Timothy seemed to radiate a sharp righteousness.


    A ripple emanated from him, sending several soft bodies flying off him. Timothy''s eyes were full of righteous energy: "Back off, wretched women! Do not disturb my resolve to cultivate!"


    In this moment, he appeared so upright!

 Chapter 67: How did he do that!

    The female disciples were stunned.


    They had been tasked by Holy Maiden Aeliana to try and seduce Timothy. They thought they were about to succeed, but at the crucial moment, everything fell apart.


    Could there really be a man with such incredible resolve?


    Meanwhile, Timothy pointed at the female disciples, his voice full of earnest concern, as if he was deeply hurt, "I know I''m handsome and charming, but is that enough to make you lose control and throw yourselves at me?


    You''re mistaken!


    On the path of cultivation, the most important thing is to remain focused and faithful!


    Even though you can''t control yourselves, my heart has long been steadfast.


    Bring on ten, or even a hundred, and I wouldn''t even blink!"


    "Wow, well said!" Cheers erupted from the crowd.


    "No wonder Timothy''s talents are so formidable,his mental fortitude is rock solid!"


    "I''ve roamed the world for centuries and never seen a young man with such a determined will.


    Remarkable, truly remarkable!


    Unswayed by beauty, with a firm spiritual heart, his future is boundless!"


    Admiration filled the air, and many were deeply impressed by Timothy''s upright character.


    Seizing the moment, Timothy lectured the Blooming Sanctuary''s female disciples with righteous fervor.


    He started with the importance of cultivating one''s mind, recounted numerous stories of people with unwavering spiritual hearts, and shared countless profound principles.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Timothy looked sternly at the tearful, beautiful disciples, "Do you all understand now?"


    "We understand, brother, sob sob, we were wrong to act so foolishly."


    "Brother, I won''t dare again."


    Many of the female disciples were deeply moved and couldn''t help but cry out in shame.


    A ray of sunlight shone down, making Timothy, standing before them, appear even more dignified.


    ...


    "Pfft, I can''t believe Timothy actually held out, I totally didn''t see that coming."


    Inside the sanctuary''s inner chamber, Holy Maiden Aeliana chuckled as she watched the scene in a crystal ball.


    "Sylvia, aren''t you going to comment?" she asked, turning to the icy Sylvia.


    "What''s there to say? Timothy is just a rather ordinary disciple from my Sky Sanctuary," Sylvia replied, her tone still cold, but her eyes couldn''t help but sneak a peek at the crystal ball.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana teased with a slight coquettish smile, "Sylvia, stop hiding it."


    "Hiding what?"


    "Obviously... that you have a friend who likes Timothy."


    "Joking, when have I ever had such a friend! Besides, disciples of Sky Sanctuary are strictly forbidden from romantic relationships, how could that possibly be!" Sylvia''s usually cold expression suddenly shifted slightly, and even her heartbeat sped up for a moment.


    "Is that so? Well, that''s just perfect."


    Just then, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s voice turned soft and enticing.


    Her eyes sparkled, clear as flowing water.


    She smiled and adjusted her neckline slightly, adding a touch of allure, "Actually, I''ve had my eye on Timothy''s charm for a while and thought about offering myself to him. Since you''re not interested in him, Sylvia, and neither is your friend, then I guess it''s only fair for me to give it a try!"


    Saying this, she seemed excited as she prepared to leave the chamber.


    "Crack."


    In an instant, a chillingly cold sword aura, mixed with overwhelming divine might, swept across the room.


    The roof of the chamber, fortified by countless arrays, was cleaved in two with a single strike.


    "Crack, crack."


    The shattered jade and glass fell to the ground, breaking into countless pieces.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana looked at the edge of her sliced sleeve, a chill running down her spine.


    Had that sword swung just a bit more to the right, she would have lost her arm right then and there!


    "Sylvia, that was a bit harsh," Holy Maiden Aeliana said with a mournful face, tears almost spilling over.


    "Say one more word, and it won''t just be this chamber��I''ll cut you down too," Sylvia replied, her gaze icy, her aura chillingly cold.


    "Sylvia, you''re really cruel..."


    ...


    The Blooming Sanctuary''s feast went on for a long time, with monks from all over enjoying exquisite dishes and mingling with powerful factions from all corners of the world.


    Finally, the vine pillars holding the food slowly descended, merging back into the soil, and the delicacies disappeared with them.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana gracefully stepped out, her figure bathed in golden sunlight.


    Her divine and stunning beauty was captivating.


    "Thank you all for attending the grand banquet of the Blooming Sanctuary. Monks from all over have gathered here, and the first part of our event was meant for mingling and discussion. I hope this opportunity will bring stronger unity to the righteous paths of the world.


    Now, onto the second part."


    With a graceful gesture towards the sky, Holy Maiden Aeliana summoned a gentle melody that echoed throughout the sanctuary.


    Amidst a flurry of dancing petals, a figure gracefully descended.


    Fingers danced over the strings of a zither, playing a melody as refreshing as mountain streams and clear springs, each note seemingly infused with spiritual energy.


    As the music concluded, it was met with rapturous applause.


    "Beautiful!"


    "Truly worthy of the Blooming Sanctuary, absolutely enchanting!"


    A round of cheers and applause filled the air.


    "Now, for the second part of our event, ''Meeting through Music.'' I wonder, would anyone like to step forward and give it a try?" Holy Maiden Aeliana looked around at the crowd.


    [Ding, mission released: Win the grand assembly. Rewards: 10 skill points, 3 uses of Celestial Feather Form, 1 chance to evolve the Binding Immortal Rope into an Epic-level treasure.]


    Timothy carefully read the system notification.


    Using this chance to temporarily evolve the Binding Immortal Rope into an Epic-level treasure could even control a Transcendence Realm powerhouse for a short time!


    That would be...


    For a moment, Timothy entertained the thought of using the Binding Immortal Rope on his icy wife.


    But he quickly dismissed the idea.


    A man''s prowess shouldn''t be underestimated by anyone!


    Just a temporary control? Who do you think you''re looking down on!


    However, aside from the Binding Immortal Rope, the other rewards were also incredibly valuable.


    In the Mystic Realm, Timothy knew well the power of the Celestial Feather Form.


    It seemed this reward was too good to pass up.


    On a vast field strewn with petals, two dazzling crystals stood a hundred meters apart.


    Through these crystals, melodies were transformed into tangible ripples.


    The higher the quality of the melody, the more enchanting the sound, and the more powerful the ripples became.


    At this moment, the competition had already begun.


    Initially, the contest seemed minor, almost playful.


    The sound waves emitted were weak, and the competitors were unevenly matched.


    But as time passed, the competition grew fiercer.


    Top disciples from various regions stepped up, many of whom were masters of melody, displaying almost unbelievable strength.


    Under the transformation of the Resonance Crystals, intense sound waves shook the surroundings like a battle of gods.


    "The Crown Prince of Crimson Sky Kingdom has already won three consecutive victories. At this rate, it looks like no one can match him!"


    As the competition heated up, Rowan''s arrival completely changed the previously even playing field.


    Facing three opponents in succession, he dominated each match with overwhelming victory.


    Two more challengers, undeterred, rushed forward only to be effortlessly swept aside.


    For a moment, the crowd was stunned, and no one dared to step forward to challenge him.


    "Who would have thought that Prince Rowan of Crimson Sky Kingdom had such a terrifying grasp of melody?"


    "Although his talents are only considered upper-middle class, his mastery of melody is enough to overpower everyone!"


    Meanwhile, Timothy secretly used a skill point in the system store to unlock "Melodic Talent."


    Then, at the cost of three skill points, he elevated his understanding of melody to perfection.


    At this point, his musical prowess had reached a terrifying level. S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let me see how I fare against him."


    While everyone else was quietly contemplating strategies and hesitating to step forward, a voice suddenly broke the silence.


    Timothy then walked up to the Resonance Crystal opposite Rowan, about 300 feet away.


    "Is it you?"


    Rowan frowned, but soon a cold smirk appeared on his lips: "I''ve heard much about you, Timothy. Not only are you highly skilled and talented, but it seems you also have a unique understanding of melody. Well then, let''s see what you''ve got."


    "Bring it on." Timothy nodded calmly.


    A lyre appeared in Rowan''s hands, and though he spoke formally, his actions were ruthless.


    His fingers touched the lyre, moving so fast they were a blur.


    As the strings vibrated, a flurry of rapid notes floated out.


    It was like an army on the march, an ambush from all sides!


    The grandeur between the notes of the lyre strings was soul-shaking.


    The Resonance Crystal absorbed the lyre''s music, glowing intensely.


    Even those completely ignorant of melody could feel the immense power of the impending strike.


    However, facing this spectacle, Timothy remained calm and conjured a harp with his spiritual power.


    Seemingly without any technique, his fingers casually stroked across seven strings.


    Suddenly, a tremendously strong light burst from the Resonance Crystal.


    A wave of energy, more powerful than any before, rapidly spread out.


    With just one strike, Timothy instantly shattered Rowan''s long-prepared attack.


    Timothy casually played the harp again.


    "Crack."


    Amidst the sound of cracking, a crack appeared on the Resonance Crystal in front of Rowan.


    "Crack, crack."


    The crack quickly spread, soon covering the entire Resonance Crystal.


    "How did he do that!" Instantly, the onlookers were astounded.

 Chapter 68: Verbal reward?

    Many of them had far surpassed Timothy in their cultivation levels, but when it came to musical rhythm, they only had a superficial understanding.


    Rowan, with his own strength, had overwhelmingly defeated many competitors, which was already beyond belief.


    How did Timothy, with just a casual flick of two fingers, manage to defeat him so easily?


    Even though they had heard of Timothy''s reputation, at this moment, they still couldn''t contain their shock.


    "I heard that the day the Goddess drew her sword to slay Holy Emperor Vorenus was because he nearly harmed Timothy in the Mystic Realm.


    I couldn''t believe it at first, but now..."


    "No wonder the Goddess holds him in such high regard,this guy''s skills are truly mind-boggling.


    Although those idle rumors about the Goddess having feelings for him are surely false, it''s enough to show how much the Goddess values Timothy."


    Amidst the astonished discussions, Rowan was completely unable to resist.


    Facing Timothy''s onslaught, he was simply being crushed one-sidedly!


    "If you want to show your loyalty to the prince, why don''t you all join in?" Just then, Rowan, gritting his teeth, suddenly shouted to those behind him.


    Including Yara, the top female disciple from Moonlight Sanctuary, and Victor, the direct disciple of the Grand Peak Sect''s leader, a few seemed hesitant at first but soon stepped forward.


    Yara touched the mandolin, Victor struck the bass drum, and others boldly played their horns.


    Their melodies mixed with Rowan''s piano, forming what seemed like a complete band.


    Instantly, the Resonance Crystal was reforged, bursting forth with a power far greater than before.


    "Boom!"


    The two waves of energy collided and dissipated at the same time, resulting in a draw.


    "Huh?"


    Timothy was startled and dropped his piano: "Referee, I''m reporting! These people are shameless, breaking the rules by ganging up!"


    "The Holy Maiden never said this musical contest had to be one-on-one," Rowan said with a cold smirk.


    Everyone turned to look at Holy Maiden Aeliana, who was sitting far away with Goddess Sylvia.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana gave an awkward smile: "I indeed never mentioned that rule."


    The surrounding guests were also a bit confused.


    A one-on-one fight made sense, but if the Holy Maiden really hadn''t specified, then ganging up wasn''t technically against the rules.


    But didn''t that seem a bit unsporting?


    "So what if it''s unsporting? Today, in front of all the sects, I want everyone to see just how pathetic you, Timothy, can be," Rowan said with a mocking laugh, coldly staring at Timothy.


    "Shameless, picking on me because I have no backup," Timothy said after a moment of silence.


    Then, a sudden idea struck him.


    "Right, since that''s the case, did Holy Maiden Aeliana also not mention that punching isn''t allowed in the contest?"


    Suddenly, Timothy raised his hand, a chilling smile on his lips.


    There was a moment of silence all around.


    Is this the kind of idea a normal person comes up with?


    "That''s correct, I only said that defeating the opponent counts as a victory, I indeed never mentioned that you couldn''t use your fists."


    Faced with Timothy''s question, Holy Maiden Aeliana also gave a slight smile.


    "Well, that settles it."


    Timothy cracked his knuckles with a "snap, crackle, pop," and stepped forward.


    "Holy Maiden, fighting is a barbaric and rude act, you can''t let him cause trouble in this sacred place," Rowan panicked instantly.


    "It''s just a contest. Whether you win or lose depends on your own skills. I won''t interfere," Holy Maiden Aeliana said, her beautiful eyes looking towards Sylvia, seemingly unconcerned about their affairs.


    By this time, Timothy had already approached, his smile menacing.


    "So it was you guys who ganged up on me?"


    "It wasn''t me! Ah, a gentleman uses his words, not his fists. Don''t push your luck!"


    "Damn it, we''ll fight you then. Surely all of us together can take you down!"


    However, when they finally resolved to confront Timothy, they realized that their skills, which they had thought quite formidable, were like child''s play in front of him.


    As punches landed, screams followed one after another.


    These princes, princesses, top disciples...


    Each one of them, with their distinguished backgrounds and renowned reputations, could only be beaten without the slightest chance to fight back.


    "Ah, it hurts so much!"


    "Timothy, please, I won''t dare again, go easy on me!"


    "I was wrong, I shouldn''t have provoked you."


    Watching their young masters and misses getting beaten up, crying and wailing, their spiritual hearts shattered, doubting their lives, several powerful elders couldn''t hold back their anger and wanted to fight Timothy.


    But as they took a step forward, they suddenly felt a chilling murderous intent enveloping their bodies.


    Looking unintentionally towards the source of this intent, they instantly saw Goddess Sylvia''s icy gaze.


    In an instant, it was as if they were swallowed by frost.


    The elders felt completely enveloped by boundless fear, daring not to move a muscle.


    Timothy''s laughter grew even more eerie and terrifying: "Haha, go ahead and scream. Screaming your lungs out won''t bring anyone to save you!"


    "Brother Timothy, please stop!"


    ''Wait? Did I just sound like a villain?''


    Suddenly realizing he might have almost set a terrible precedent, Timothy quickly straightened his clothes, returning to his righteous demeanor.


    "Although I''ve won this fight with fists and feet, since this contest is about musical prowess, I shall play another piece." Timothy sat down and gently stroked the harp.


    A breeze passed, causing his gray robe to flutter lightly.


    With his handsome and heroic appearance, this scene was particularly captivating.


    Accompanied by the harp, Timothy began to sing: "She''s the one I think of day and night, How can I convey what''s in my heart? Will she accept me, or leave me longing? Love seems so far, but I''ll never give up. Seasons change, where are you now?"


    The melody lingered, the beautiful singing making people somewhat intoxicated.


    Especially this exotic tune, never heard before, was so captivating. S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But unnoticed by all.


    Moving through the bustling crowd, although Timothy was singing, his gaze was consistently fixed in the distance.


    And in that direction...


    Even though separated by the crowd, at this moment, everything around seemed to turn into a mere backdrop.


    Their eyes met, and Sylvia clearly knew that Timothy''s gaze was fixed on her.


    "I love you, like the moon hanging high in the sky, like that..."


    The melody shifted, and Timothy''s singing became even more enchanting.


    But while everyone was immersed in this beautiful and strange singing, only Sylvia noticed the lyrics.


    Each line was a deep declaration of love.


    "Idiot, to sing such a song in front of so many people," Sylvia muttered, her usually cool face blushing adorably.


    Her typically aloof expression softened, carrying a hint of annoyance yet... a touch of contentment.


    "With a thousand words, I��love��you!"


    The seven strings of the harp vibrated together as Timothy projected his intense emotions.


    He gazed deeply towards Sylvia for a long while before finally shifting his gaze away, seemingly unable to sustain the intensity.


    Suddenly, as if it could no longer bear the weight of Timothy''s song, the Resonance Crystal shattered.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the Resonance Crystal burst apart, sending a brilliant column of light skyward.


    The light scattered, forming a large, red heart that floated in mid-air.


    Whether it was the light or her own feelings, Sylvia''s cheeks were beautifully flushed, stirring hearts.


    At this moment, almost everyone''s attention was captivated by the song.


    Such a melody is rare even in heaven,how often could it be heard on earth?


    Even the Resonance Crystal provided by the sacred place burst because it couldn''t withstand the profound melody, showing just how terrifying Timothy''s control and understanding of music were.


    "Amazing! It''s so beautiful!"


    "Who would have thought that not only is Timothy''s cultivation exceptional, but his musical talent is also unmatched!


    It''s likely that if Nolan didn''t possess the Enlightenment Body, the title of the most talented would have been his!"


    "This melody makes me feel like falling in love!"


    Only Sylvia stood silently, her eyes shimmering with emotion, feeling as if her heartbeat was beyond her control.


    "Good, truly worthy of being the disciple Sylvia values. In terms of music, I suppose no one among the younger generation can match Timothy now."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana clapped her hands with a smile, then playfully turned to Sylvia: "Sylvia, why don''t you give your assessment?"


    Instantly, the eyes of many cultivators gathered in the sacred place turned towards her.


    "I am... quite satisfied," Sylvia said, feigning indifference as she nodded.


    She glanced at Timothy, but her gaze quickly shifted away: "Ahem, Timothy''s performance did somewhat meet my expectations, not dishonoring the reputation of a disciple under the Sky Sanctuary. After the banquet, I will give him a ''verbal'' reward."


    "Ha, typical of the Goddess, such a great achievement and yet only a verbal reward.


    But even though it sounds less precious, if I could be praised verbally by the Goddess, I''d wake up laughing from my dreams."


    Though they said this, most people felt the reward was a bit meager.


    Only Timothy smiled slightly, pursing his lips.


    "Verbal reward?"


    The meaning of those words, of course, was understood only by him.

 Chapter 69: Did I allow you to move?

    "Crack."


    Nolan clenched his hand so hard that he crushed the priceless, repeatedly tempered treasure fan he was holding.


    "Prince, this place is crowded. It''s not wise for you to act out..." Seeing Nolan''s uncontrollable anger, Chancellor Neville quickly tried to calm him down.


    "I''m well aware," Nolan gritted his teeth, his anger barely contained. "Do you know who I despise the most?"


    "I do not, Your Highness," Chancellor Neville bowed.


    "The ones I despise the most are those fools who are full of themselves, thinking others are smitten with them. That ridiculous Timothy, thinking he can attract a goddess with his clownish antics. Little does he know, the goddess has already shown me favor with her smiles,her heart belongs to me. Such delusional trash truly disgusts me."


    "Uh..." Chancellor Neville paused for a moment, then nodded repeatedly, "You are right, Prince."


    After venting, Nolan''s rage seemed to subside slightly, but he still glared coldly at Timothy, his jaws clenched. "I''ll spare him a few days of life. But since he dares to covet the goddess, once we leave the Blooming Sanctuary, I will make him suffer the cruelest torment before he dies!"


    At that moment, the music competition ended with Timothy overwhelmingly defeating everyone, causing a stir among the crowd.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana subtly glanced at Sylvia, then gracefully stood up, her voice pure and resonant: "The second part of this festival will be led by Timothy, who has emerged as the leader. Next..."


    "Lucian, oh Lucian, today I must avenge you!" Just then, a cry interrupted Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    Suddenly, a thick aura of murderous intent and rage filled the air.


    Many monks turned towards the source of the voice, but when they saw who it was, their eyes widened in fear.


    "Thunder Sage!"


    This seemingly frail old man, holding a walking stick, was none other than the strongest High Priest under Holy Emperor Thunderflame!


    Thunder Sage''s bloodthirsty gaze swept over the crowd, locking onto Timothy.


    "It was you who crippled Lucian, destroying his meridians and completely shattering his foundation.


    Now, he''s no better than a cripple, unable to cultivate ever again.


    Boy, you dared to cripple the rare genius of our Thunderflame Valley.


    Today, I will flay your skin and pull out your bones!"


    "He crippled Lucian?"


    "No wonder Lucian hasn''t shown up yet!"


    Instantly, the crowd of monks was abuzz with shock.


    Even though Timothy''s reputation had grown significantly due to the incident at the Valley of the Undead, it still paled in comparison to Lucian''s.


    After all, Lucian was a once-in-a-millennium prodigy from Thunderflame Valley, inheriting all the secret techniques of the Holy Emperor Thunderflame and enjoying the full favor of Thunder Sage.


    Lucian''s fame as a genius had long spread far and wide.


    In countless secret realms and trials, the young disciples of various powers could only serve as a backdrop to Lucian, not even worthy to follow in his footsteps.


    Such a genius, bearing the legacy of the Holy Emperor, was untouchable by any force in the world.


    And yet, Timothy had single-handedly crippled him!


    "Could it be that Timothy is stronger than I imagined?"


    "This young man''s strength and background are truly unfathomable. It seems I must inform my disciples about this when I return."


    "With his own power, just how terrifying are Timothy''s methods!"


    As the monks marveled in their hearts.


    Suddenly, a suffocating pressure filled with intense murderous intent enveloped the area.


    "Mid-stage of Ocean''s Gate!"


    Everyone''s gaze froze, utterly shocked that in such a short time, Thunder Sage had silently advanced to such a realm.


    This time, Thunder Sage seemed truly intent on killing.


    His eyes firmly fixed on Timothy, his figure transformed into a barely visible streak of lightning, disappearing from the spot.


    Suddenly, a flash of lightning streaked across the sky, and Thunder Sage''s shadow loomed overhead.


    He was less than a hundred meters away from Timothy, his killing intent chilling.


    "This old geezer!"


    Although Timothy had faced many strong opponents so far, he had never felt such an overwhelming pressure.


    The seemingly tiny bolts of lightning on Thunder Sage seemed to contain endless power.


    This kind of lightning magic was far beyond Lucian''s amateur level.


    Being firmly targeted, even with the extreme speed granted by his Ancient Saintly Body, Timothy inexplicably felt trapped.


    However, just as the annihilating thunderbolt was about to strike, it abruptly stopped.


    "Who dares to obstruct me!"


    Thunder Sage looked furiously in the direction of the interruption, only to find that it was Goddess Sylvia who had blocked his attack.


    "Goddess Sylvia, this young man has completely crippled the once-in-a-millennium prodigy of my Thunderflame Valley.


    No matter what, I must kill him today.


    By stopping me, are you trying to recreate the scene from a hundred years ago when three Holy Emperors besieged your Sky Sanctuary?"


    Thunder Sage''s eyes were bloodshot, his anger uncontrollable.


    The surrounding monks all knew his words were true.


    Lucian, as a once-in-a-millennium prodigy who had inherited all the secret techniques of Holy Emperor Thunderflame, was virtually the future heir of Thunderflame Valley.


    His existence was crucial for Thunderflame Valley. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now that Lucian was completely crippled, it would undoubtedly provoke the fury of Holy Emperor Thunderflame!


    The three Holy Emperors had only united against Goddess Sylvia to keep warm.


    If they seized this opportunity, they might very well try to avenge the century-old grudge with all their might.


    "Die!"


    At this moment, Thunder Sage, his eyes bloodshot, completely lost control of his anger.


    Endless thunder roared around him, as intimidating as the roar of tigers and dragons.


    This strike was aimed directly at Timothy.


    "Did I allow you to move?"


    Suddenly, a cold voice came from behind.


    Thunder Sage, already blinded by rage, thought he would no longer feel fear even facing Goddess Sylvia, as he had in the past.


    But he realized he was wrong.


    This cold voice seemed to contain supreme divine authority.


    In an instant, Thunder Sage felt as if his entire body was covered in ice, stiff and trembling.


    "Boom."


    A bone-chilling gust of wind suddenly swept through, and just as Thunder Sage was about to reach Timothy, he was instantly thrown back.


    "Do you want to make enemies of the three Holy Emperors at once?" Thunder Sage raged uncontrollably, suppressing the tremor in his heart, frantically trying to attack Timothy again.


    But the next moment, he suddenly felt a chill in his abdomen.


    Then came strands of pain.


    Thunder Sage looked down in horror to see a trail of blood spreading across his waist.


    His flesh was blurred, and half of his waist had been sliced off by a sword.


    Pain and fear, like being swallowed by the darkness of the abyss, instantly overwhelmed him.


    Thunder Sage''s pupils shrank, his heart filled with terror.


    But the overwhelming frost sword mark had already swept towards his face, and he felt as if his body was being split in two.


    All sounds quieted down, only the flow of blood remained.


    "Thud."


    Thunder Sage''s body fell to the ground, never to rise again.


    ...


    "Just like that... killed with a single sword strike?"


    The air seemed to freeze.


    As a High Priest of Thunderflame Valley, Thunder Sage''s mastery of lightning magic was second only to Holy Emperor Thunderflame himself.


    His mid-stage Ocean''s Gate power was nearly on par with a Holy Emperor.


    Yet, he didn''t even have a chance to fight back, mercilessly slain by Goddess Sylvia with a single strike!


    It was unimaginable that despite the injuries from the great battle a century ago, Goddess Sylvia''s strength had still increased at a terrifying rate.


    If she truly wished, it seemed possible she could suppress all the cultivators present with her power alone.


    Watching Thunder Sage''s body collapse lifelessly, a renewed sense of supreme fear of Goddess Sylvia spread among everyone.


    Initially, when they saw the Goddess interacting with Holy Maiden Aeliana and Timothy, her icy demeanor seemed somewhat thawed.


    But now, no one dared harbor such absurd thoughts anymore.


    Goddess Sylvia remained that deity, cold and aloof, not to be trifled with by anyone.


    "Sylvia, by slaying Thunder Sage and destroying their once-in-a-millennium prodigy, I fear Holy Emperor Thunderflame won''t let this go easily," Holy Maiden Aeliana approached Sylvia, her tone tinged with concern.


    "It doesn''t matter. Those three Holy Emperors, each and every one of them, if they dare covet Sky Sanctuary, I wouldn''t mind cutting down all three. Besides, I''ve been wanting to settle that century-old grudge," Sylvia''s eyes were cold, each word she spoke seemed to emit a chilling menace and murderous intent.


    This made everyone simultaneously think: "What dominance!"


    Only such a spirit could befit the Supreme Goddess!


    "I understand. Should that day come, Blooming Sanctuary will lend all its strength to aid you in battle," Holy Maiden Aeliana nodded.


    "No need, I alone am enough."


    "��"

 Chapter 70: Brother Timothy is awesome!

    The first round of the grand festival was for mingling, and the second for competition.


    The third round of the grand festival was led by the ancient elders of the sacred land, who delivered sermons to the righteous monks who had gathered.


    True to their reputation, the elders spoke for a full day and night, benefiting many monks immensely.


    Especially the disciples who weren''t very advanced but had great insight��they gained significantly, as if nourished by a spiritual spring.


    Then, the Blooming Sanctuary officially hosted a grand banquet.


    There was singing, dancing, and plenty of wine��a truly magnificent scene.


    The banquet lasted three days and nights, and all the visiting monks left satisfied.


    The bonds between the sects grew stronger, and many felt as if they had been spiritually cleansed, achieving great advancements in their realms.


    Aside from the unexpected appearance of Thunder Sage, the festival went off without a hitch.


    It almost seemed like a world where only Thunder Sage got hurt...


    Blooming Sanctuary strengthened its ties with other major powers and further solidified its status and prestige.


    After the festival, many monks said their goodbyes and left, while some stayed to continue their studies at Blooming Sanctuary.


    ...


    On a hillside behind Blooming Sanctuary.


    A gentle breeze stirred the flowers and grass.


    Timothy sat next to Sylvia.


    He shifted a bit closer, then a bit closer still, until his shoulder gently touched hers.


    Instantly, Sylvia''s aloof demeanor faltered slightly: "Move away a bit."


    "Not happening."


    Timothy chuckled, "But, honey, you were so cool when you took down Thunder Sage. Was that the legendary beauty saving the hero?"


    "You think I did that for you? Whether you live or die, what does it have to do with me? I just couldn''t stand that guy," Sylvia said, her lips curling slightly, seemingly indifferent.


    "I don''t believe you for a second.


    But honey, didn''t you forget something?"


    "What?"


    "When I won the music competition, you mentioned a ''verbal'' reward."


    "What verbal reward? I... I have no idea what you''re talking about," Sylvia turned her head away, her gaze shifting evasively.


    "Heh, don''t try to fool me, honey. You know exactly what you meant," Timothy leaned in slowly.


    Sylvia made a small move to retreat, but it was minimal.


    Soon, they were completely close together.


    Suddenly, both turned their heads sharply, their gazes sharp as swords, staring at something behind a distant tree.


    "Ha ha ha, what a coincidence, the moon is so round tonight, are you guys here to enjoy it too?" Holy Maiden Aeliana emerged from behind the tree with an awkward laugh.


    The sun was high, the sky cloudless.


    "What do you think?" Sylvia''s smile was chillingly eerie.


    "Sylvia, so the friend you mentioned before was actually yourself!" Holy Maiden Aeliana stepped back, looking utterly aggrieved.


    "Don''t go, since you wanted to watch, keep watching," but in an instant, Sylvia''s figure had already floated behind her, her delicate hand resting lightly on her shoulder.


    "Sylvia, spare me!"


    "Ah~"


    Moments later, the esteemed Holy Maiden Aeliana, the leader of the sacred land, was brutally tied to a tree with a rope, her mouth stuffed with a pink bra.


    No matter how she sobbed and struggled, she couldn''t break free from her bonds.


    She could only desperately move her body and slender legs, trying to make one last struggle.


    "What are you looking at?" Sylvia pinched Timothy hard.


    "Cough, nothing, it''s not my fault, it''s my eyes��they have a mind of their own," Timothy coughed awkwardly, quickly averting his gaze.


    It couldn''t be helped,Holy Maiden Aeliana was just too stunning.


    Compared to my wife, she has that delicate and soft style.


    And with the ropes, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s already graceful figure was outlined even more enchantingly.


    Especially that curve, which seemed to be... a bit more than Sylvia''s.


    Any man would find it hard to control himself!


    After calming down a bit.


    Timothy snuggled up to Sylvia, his voice soft, "Honey~, so about that verbal reward you mentioned earlier..."


    Sylvia lightly brushed a lock of hair from her temple, her cheeks blushing like jade: "You just can''t let go of that, can you? Fine, I''ll reward you."


    "You''re so cute today, honey!"


    "Hmph!"


    "But, Holy Maiden Aeliana is still right there."


    "Let her watch."


    "You''re really bold, honey..."


    First Sylvia took the initiative, then Timothy, and then it switched back...


    "Mmm."


    "..."


    "Hey, consider my feelings here!"


    Tied to the tree, Holy Maiden Aeliana felt like the overwhelming display of PDA was about to burst her stomach.


    No matter how much she shouted, she could only realize that her voice was completely ineffective. Instead of stopping, the lovebirds only became more passionate.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana could swear that across the entire world, no one had been subjected to as much PDA as she had today.


    And who could forget, she had been single for eight hundred years!


    "Why am I the only one getting hurt!"


    Watching the two figures on the lawn, Holy Maiden Aeliana felt like crying but had no tears.


    ...


    "Why, why does the goddess protect him!"


    Outside Blooming Sanctuary, Nolan''s eyes were bloodshot, his anger and murderous intent almost materializing into a tangible red mist.


    Chancellor Neville quickly consoled him, "Prince, do not worry, perhaps the goddess is merely upholding the dignity of Sky Sanctuary. Timothy, despite his talents, is just an ordinary disciple after all. The goddess''s feelings for him are surely different from those she has for you, there can''t be any special affection."


    "Hmph, even so, it''s absolutely unacceptable. The object of the goddess''s attention can only be me alone. As for others, they must all die. Especially this Timothy��I must kill him with the most brutal means!"


    Nolan''s voice was nearly hysterical, far from the genteel and amiable demeanor he displayed in front of the sacred land''s crowd.


    Chancellor Neville was startled and quickly tried to intervene.


    But as he turned his head, he saw a relentless surge of blood-red aura emanating from Nolan.


    Blood-red patterns spread across his limbs, creeping up his neck to his head. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In an instant, even Nolan''s eyes were filled with crimson bloodlines.


    These bloodlines were thick with an intense aura of slaughter!


    "This is the power of slaughter!" Chancellor Neville couldn''t help but widen his eyes in disbelief.


    Just through words alone, the prince had grasped yet another power!


    The Enlightenment Body was truly terrifying!


    ...


    As the grand festival at Blooming Sanctuary came to an end, the many forces that had attended began to depart.


    This festival had fully showcased the profound and mysterious heritage of Blooming Sanctuary, one of the oldest of the eight sacred lands.


    Most attendees came with respect and left satisfied.


    Not only did they experience the grand banquet of Blooming Sanctuary, but they also took this opportunity to establish connections with various other sects and schools.


    However, the news of Goddess Sylvia slaying Thunder Sage also quickly spread everywhere.


    "Sylvia, have a safe journey, and remember you can always come to me if you need anything."


    Leading the people of the sacred land, Holy Maiden Aeliana bid farewell in front of the slowly ascending Sky Sanctuary''s Arcane Airship.


    Although she still tried to maintain the holy image of the Holy Maiden on the surface, she couldn''t express how frustrated she felt inside.


    Over the years, Holy Maiden Aeliana had witnessed countless acts of PDA, but the sheer amount she saw in just one day was more than she''d encountered in her entire eight hundred years of life!


    Even though she felt empty inside, it was as if she was completely filled with dog food.


    Sylvia and Timothy stepped onto the Arcane Airship one after the other.


    Watching this scene, the female disciples behind Holy Maiden Aeliana couldn''t help but feel a stir in their hearts: "Why do I suddenly feel like Goddess Sylvia and Timothy seem kind of compatible?"


    "That moment just now, I felt it too, but it must be an illusion..."


    "Of course, with Goddess Sylvia''s status and personality, such a thing is absolutely impossible. Maybe, I still have a chance!"


    "Right, Brother Timothy is still single. If I make my move in time, there''s definitely a possibility!"


    "Get out of here, you daydreamers. I''ve been devoted to Brother Timothy all along. If there''s a chance, it should be mine."


    "Aren''t you the same? It should be me!"


    "It''s me!"


    "It''s me!"


    "Damn it, Brother Timothy is mine, I''ll fight you for him!"


    "Who''s afraid of who? If you disagree, let''s fight it out. Whoever wins gets Brother Timothy!"


    "Fine, let''s fight now. Whoever backs down is a coward!"


    "..."


    The Arcane Airship started up, powered by Sylvia''s formidable spiritual energy, and the mountains and rivers passed by in an instant.


    Before long, the Arcane Airship, carrying the disciples, returned to Sky Sanctuary.


    The grand festival at Blooming Sanctuary was indeed a spectacle that captured the attention of many.


    The disciples who couldn''t attend eagerly approached those who had, bombarding them with questions about what had transpired at the event.


    However, they soon received some unsettling news.


    Lucian of Thunderflame Valley, a once-in-a-generation prodigy, along with Thunder Sage, one completely crippled and the other slain by a single sword strike.


    While the news was thrilling and made their blood boil with a sense of righteous satisfaction, the consequences...


    "Nowadays, Sky Sanctuary isn''t what it used to be. What can the three Holy Emperors do together? With Goddess Sylvia and Timothy here, it''s not yet clear who will defeat whom this time!" a disciple suddenly exclaimed excitedly.


    "Yeah, the grudge from when the three Holy Emperors attacked Goddess Sylvia hasn''t been settled yet. Those old guys definitely can''t be let off the hook!"


    "Brother Timothy did the right thing, stop saying useless stuff, just shout ''Brother Timothy is awesome'' and that''s it!"


    "Brother Timothy is awesome! Brother Timothy is invincible!"


    "Brother Timothy is awesome!"


    "..."

 Chapter 71: Enchanting Goddess Rankings

    The mood, which had been a bit somber, suddenly livened up, with shouts of excitement outdoing each other.


    Many disciples were pumped up, completely forgetting that the opponents they were about to face could likely be a trio of Holy Emperors working together.


    "By the way, Timothy, what do you think about this?"


    All eyes were on Timothy, who stood at the front, filled with anticipation.


    Timothy spoke gravely, "Even though the Goddess once defeated those three Holy Emperors single-handedly, a lot of time has passed. While it''s true that the Goddess''s power has grown significantly, the strength of those Holy Emperors definitely hasn''t waned either. So, this isn''t as simple as you all might think."


    "So, Timothy, what are you suggesting?" The disciples fell silent for a moment.


    They hadn''t expected Timothy to consider compromising.


    "What I think is..."


    Suddenly, Timothy clenched his fist and raised his arm high: "Who cares how strong they are? If they dare mess with Goddess Sylvia, we''ll wipe them out!


    I''m going to take down all three Holy Emperors and kick their heads around like soccer balls!"


    "Timothy''s right, as always! He''s thinking just like us!


    He hasn''t let us down!


    Let''s wipe them out!"


    "Let''s wipe them out!"


    "As long as Sky Sanctuary stands, we''re all ready to die for the Goddess!"


    Instantly, the crowd was electrified, and the atmosphere turned incredibly heated.


    [Ding, sensing the united will of the Sky Sanctuary disciples. A hundred years ago, the three Holy Emperors joined forces and severely injured the Goddess, and they still covet the power of Sky Sanctuary. As a protector obsessed with his wife, how can you endure this? Issuing a long-term mission: Annihilate the three Holy Emperors and avenge Goddess Sylvia.


    Mission reward: A mysterious grand treasure chest, and each Holy Emperor has their own rewards.]


    Just then, the system''s voice rang out, its mechanical, cold tone also seeming to carry a hint of righteous indignation.


    "A long-term mission?"


    But indeed, this mission was a bit challenging for him at the moment.


    It seemed that before the three Holy Emperors made their move, he had to rely on the system to quickly enhance his strength to be able to truly confront the Holy Emperors.


    Timothy didn''t hesitate to accept the mission.


    Dare to mess with his wife? No one gets away with that!


    ...


    Late at night,


    "Tim, did you get it?"


    "Yes, I risked my life to get it. You guys better be careful, if any word leaks out. It''s not just me,we''re all in this together."


    "I understand.


    But I didn''t expect you to really be able to get it, Tim!"


    "Shh, let''s watch it first, I''ve been waiting a whole year for this release."


    In the disciples'' dormitory, three young disciples stealthily closed the doors and windows and lit a dim candle.


    Each face was marked with a hint of nervousness and boundless anticipation.


    It seemed as if the scroll in Tim''s hands was a treasure worth dying for.


    The scroll slowly unfurled, and their breathing became noticeably quicker.


    Just then...


    "John, stop touching me all the time."


    "Who touched you? I''m straight as an arrow.


    Hey, wait, Tim, why are you touching me?"


    "Cut the crap, it was clearly Mike."


    Suddenly realizing something was off, the three of them whipped around.


    A figure was standing calmly behind them.


    In an instant, they nearly jumped out of their skins, their bodies trembling as they instinctively backed away.


    "Tim, Brother Timothy!" Tim exclaimed, his hands shaking.


    Timothy was a respected senior disciple,if he found out what they were doing, they were done for!


    "Brother Timothy, please don''t tell anyone. If you let this slip, we''ll all be kicked out of Sky Sanctuary!" Tim pleaded with tears in his eyes.


    Timothy frowned slightly, "What exactly are you guys looking at?" He had followed them quietly because he sensed something was off with these disciples.


    But it seemed the situation was more complicated than he thought.


    "Could it be... some naughty books?"


    "Of course not!" Tim quickly presented the scroll with both hands: "What we were secretly looking at is the latest edition of the Enchanting Goddess Rankings."


    "Enchanting Goddess Rankings?"


    "Yes, the Enchanting Goddess Rankings are updated annually. They list the top thirty most enchanting women in the world. Although it features portraits of these thirty women, the Enchanting Goddess Rankings is a legitimate publication, widely circulated everywhere.


    However, because Goddess Sylvia traditionally prohibits romantic relationships, the Enchanting Goddess Rankings is considered contraband here in Sky Sanctuary."


    "Oh? Is that so?" Timothy took the Enchanting Goddess Rankings, examining its scholarly-looking exquisite cover, and said, "I might keep this quiet, but on one condition."


    "Anything, Brother Timothy! Just don''t tell anyone, anything at all!" Not just Tim, the other two also pleaded in succession.


    "Alright, very well, then this Enchanting Goddess Rankings is mine now. Tim, you seem quite familiar with it, explain it to me." Timothy spread the Enchanting Goddess Rankings on the table and slowly opened it.


    Soon, its contents were revealed to everyone.


    It listed the names of the beauties, along with their descriptions.


    Most entries also included very lifelike portraits.


    "So, Brother Timothy, you''re into this kind of thing too!" Tim felt a sudden loss, never having guessed that Timothy would be a fellow enthusiast.


    The Enchanting Goddess Rankings was outrageously expensive, costing as much as half a year of his salary.


    But now, it was too late for regrets.


    He could only sigh inwardly, sitting next to Timothy with the other disciples, hoping to get a few more glimpses of the Enchanting Goddess Rankings.


    A flame flickered onto the candle, suddenly brightening the light.


    Timothy looked at the contents of the Enchanting Goddess Rankings.


    It listed the top thirty most beautiful women of the day.


    Many of them were faces he recognized.


    For instance, ranked twenty-seventh was Princess Emily of the Phoenix Kingdom, whom he had rescued twice.


    Ranked sixteenth was Selene, the sister of Holy Maiden Aeliana, whom he had beaten up so badly that her spiritual path was nearly broken.


    As for the twelfth rank.


    "Who would''ve thought Envoy Zephyra would rank so high!" Timothy exclaimed curiously.


    In his memory, Zephyra had always been a bit goofy, even somewhat dim-witted.


    So, all this time, he had only ever seen her as a not-so-bright buddy, never really paying attention to her looks.


    "Envoy Zephyra, with her striking and valiant demeanor, which is quite unlike the typical delicate woman, coupled with her exceptional beauty, ranks twelfth in the Enchanting Goddess Rankings. Though somewhat controversial, she indeed deserves her place," Tim explained with ease, seemingly very familiar with the topic.


    Timothy remarked, "Sounds like you know quite a bit."


    "Of course, I''ve been following the Enchanting Goddess Rankings every year since I was three," Tim said, lifting his head proudly.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana also ranked very high, reaching the third place.


    Timothy continued to look up the list, soon wearing a slight smile.


    Ranked second in the Enchanting Goddess Rankings was none other than Goddess Sylvia!


    "No wonder she''s my wife, to be ranked second in the Enchanting Goddess Rankings that includes all the beauties of the world!" Timothy inwardly praised.


    But soon, his brow furrowed slightly.


    Among the thirty stunning women listed in the Enchanting Goddess Rankings, including Goddess Sylvia, twenty-nine had beautifully crafted portraits.


    However, the first rank had neither a description nor any portrait.


    There was only a name that seemed to carry a hint of scholarly and ethereal charm��Divine Sovereign Ink Bamboo!


    "Why doesn''t the Enchanting Goddess Rankings include any information about Divine Sovereign Ink Bamboo?"


    Timothy looked at Tim.


    Tim immediately explained, "Brother Timothy might not be aware, but Divine Sovereign Ink Bamboo has already ascended to the Celestial Realm."


    "Ascended to the Celestial Realm?"


    "Yes," Tim said, his eyes filled with a sense of deep admiration, "Thousands of years ago, Divine Sovereign Ink Bamboo left the continent of Elant and ascended to the Celestial Realm.


    According to the elders from ten thousand years ago, her beauty was unimaginable.


    Her skin was flawless, her presence transcendent. S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A single smile could captivate the soul.


    As she walked, the fragrance that accompanied her was as intoxicating as the sweetest orchid.


    Such was her allure that the heavens themselves acknowledged her without the need for cultivation. She attained ascension through the sheer power of her beauty, earning the recognition of the celestial order.


    So even after ten thousand years, the first rank in the Enchanting Goddess Rankings is still reserved for Divine Sovereign Ink Bamboo."


    "This..."


    Timothy was speechless.


    He had thought his own system was the most bug-like existence in this world, but he had never imagined something this outrageous!


    Without any cultivation, Divine Sovereign Ink Bamboo ascended to the heavens purely through her beauty!


    This was beyond describing as a bug,it was utterly preposterous!


    Could it be that the rulers of the heavens nowadays judge based on looks?


    No matter how he thought about it, Timothy couldn''t fathom the level of beauty that Divine Sovereign Ink Bamboo must possess.

 Chapter 72: What a bargain!

    Back in his room, Timothy slid the Enchanting Goddess Rankings under his bed and sat down, taking a moment to catch his breath.


    The rumors about Divine Sovereign Ink Bamboo had hit him hard. Here he was, finally awakened to the system, a protagonist straight out of central casting. And her? She was like someone playing a game with cheat codes on!


    If he was supposed to be the hero, what did that make someone even stronger than the hero? Could she possibly be the author herself? Ridiculous!


    Once he broke through to the Ascension Phase and ascended to the Celestial Realm, he was determined to see just how stunning this Divine Sovereign Ink Bamboo really was.


    Facing the constant threat from the three Holy Emperors, boosting his strength had become his top priority.


    Timothy calmed his mind and began to inventory his recent gains.


    Aside from the lower-grade magical weapons, medicinal herbs, and spiritual plants he had scammed and stolen, the most precious were the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest from the Valley of the Undead, which had unlocked two meridians of the Ancient Saintly Body, the Phoenix Blade from Holy Emperor Vorenus, and the secret technique Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders from the Holy Emperor''s legacy.


    And then there were the mysterious "Eternal Source" and the Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill...


    "Wait a minute, what if I could combine these two items��" A sudden inspiration struck Timothy.


    These treasures were already powerful, but there might still be room for improvement!


    Without hesitation, he pulled out the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest, which shimmered with a golden light.


    Holding the Crest in his left hand and forming a claw with his right, Timothy summoned the fearsome thunder and lightning of the Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s most powerful secret technique, the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders.


    The power of the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest was formidable, but it was still just a magical artifact that needed external forces to become even stronger.


    So, if he could merge it with another power...


    Timothy focused, slowly releasing the pure spiritual energy of the Ancient Saintly Body.


    He infused this energy into both the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique and the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest.


    At first, the two forces repelled each other, each unwilling to yield.


    But the golden spiritual energy of the Ancient Saintly Body acted like a bridge, gradually linking them together.


    As time passed, the lightning grew more violent, and the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest trembled continuously.


    During their struggle, a golden light flowed back and forth.


    With a crack, a purple bolt of lightning from the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique fiercely struck the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest.


    The sturdy crest was marked by a shallow scratch, but at the same time, the golden light flowed back into the lightning, calming the turbulent purple thunder.


    Crack after crack, the lightning flashed, and a misty golden aura enveloped them.


    Though the lightning continued to damage the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest, it also eased the tension between them.


    As the Crest bore over a hundred scars, the fury of the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique finally subsided.


    The bolts of lightning, no longer as violent as before, slithered like small snakes into the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest.


    They could no longer leave scars, but instead, followed the golden light, connecting the two forces together.


    "It''s time!"


    Timothy''s eyes sharpened as he seized the fleeting opportunity.


    "Activate the second meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body!"


    A bone-chilling cold rapidly enveloped the two objects, the icy and almost sinister coldness stimulating them both.


    At the same time, the golden light surged, forming a clear pathway, piercing through them.


    As the icy aura continued to contract, the distance between the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest and the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique rapidly closed.


    At that moment, Timothy clasped his hands together, channeling all his strength without holding anything back.


    Flames, golden light, and icy coldness��the countless spiritual energies acted as bridges, not only connecting but forcibly merging the two.


    "Boom!"


    A spectacular phenomenon erupted.


    Flames and heat waves burst forth from Timothy, and the previously calmed lightning became violently tumultuous.


    "Merge together," Timothy gritted his teeth and clenched his hands tightly.


    "Boom!"


    In an unparalleled explosion, the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique was forcefully pressed into the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest.


    The massive spiritual energy roared continuously, creating shockwaves that assaulted Timothy''s body and the entire house.


    The house shook violently, clearly struggling to withstand such a massive impact.


    But Timothy was beyond caring at this point.


    "Suppress."


    "Bang!"


    "Suppress again."


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, a golden light enveloped Timothy''s entire body.


    Even his eyes radiated a divine brilliance.


    Amidst the majestic thunder, there seemed to be the sound of a dragon''s chant.


    The golden light that illuminated the entire house converged into Timothy''s right hand.


    This palm strike was mixed with endless mystery and tumultuous power!


    "Boom!"


    Like a landslide, the palm strike forced the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique into the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest!


    The various colored lightning bolts, still trying to resist, were unable to break free.


    Timothy then slowed his assault, continuously infusing gentle spiritual energy into the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest.


    With this mysterious energy flowing in, the lightning power, which was already merging with the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest, began to calm further.


    Although each bolt of lightning still carried a terrifying oppressive force, it no longer resisted.


    The power of the lightning remained, but it was now bestowed upon the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest, making their combined form even more powerful.


    "I did it!"


    Under the sunlight, the originally emerald-green Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest, now tinged with a hint of pale purple lightning, made its presence impossible to ignore.


    This streak of lightning transformed the Crest''s originally mild aura into something utterly formidable.


    Timothy could clearly feel the overwhelming power contained within the Crest.


    Now, combined with the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique, the power of the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest was incomparable to before!


    The legacy treasures of the three Holy Emperors, combined with the strongest secret technique of one Holy Emperor.


    Just thinking about it was enough to understand how terrifying it was.


    "Harvesting?" Timothy blinked in surprise.


    The first system function he''d awakened allowed him to gain rewards by directly impacting or damaging an enemy''s spirit. But this ''Harvesting'' feature...


    [Ding! ''Harvesting'' yields richer rewards with stronger targets. System note: Host can earn rewards by touching the hearts of goddesses.]


    "So that''s what it means!" A thrill of excitement shot through Timothy.


    This feature could be even more convenient than the first!


    Especially since the rewards from goddesses were undoubtedly the highest quality ''harvests''!


    ...


    In Sylvia''s royal chamber,


    Seeing Timothy approaching with a subtle smile, Sylvia suddenly felt a wave of panic: "What... what are you planning to do?"


    Though Timothy had been bold before, with hand-holding and kissing, this time it seemed more ominous. sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The room was deserted, and Timothy had firmly shut the door behind him.


    This was definitely not a good sign!


    "Don''t worry, my love, I just want to do something nice for you," Timothy said, slowly walking closer with a reassuring smile.


    "Something nice... No, I absolutely can''t do that kind of thing! And even though...," Sylvia stammered, her mind a whirl of confusion.


    "It''s definitely not the right time now!"


    "Don''t worry, I''m very skilled with my hands." However, Timothy was already close, extending his ''sinful'' hand.


    "No!" Sylvia blushed deeply, overwhelmed with embarrassment.


    She wanted to resist, but then she felt Timothy''s hand on her shoulder.


    "Wait, my shoulder?" Sylvia paused, her mind clearing a bit.


    But soon, she felt a wave of relief spreading from her shoulders.


    High-end shoulder massages only required the simplest techniques.


    Timothy would rather owe the system three skill points than not perfect his shoulder massage technique to the highest level.


    What he got in return was arguably the best shoulder massage technique in the world!


    He couldn''t guarantee much, but in this world, no one could give a shoulder massage more comforting than Timothy!


    Sometimes kneading, sometimes tapping, sometimes circling around the joints.


    "Mmm~"


    Any trace of annoyance Sylvia had felt dissolved completely, and she immersed herself in the fatigue-relieving technique.


    It was as if all weariness was lifted, leaving only a sense of immense relief.


    It felt like being in a clear stream, washing away all tiredness, bringing a pleasant mood and a desire to sleep.


    At that moment.


    [Ding! Successfully made Goddess Sylvia feel relaxed. Skill point +1]


    "Just like that, +1!" Timothy rejoiced internally.


    To think that a strong Mystic Core cultivator could barely provide one skill point.


    And here he was, just a few squeezes of the shoulders, and he''d already earned one!


    What a bargain!


    Why not give his wife a full-body massage?


    With that thought, Timothy''s techniques became even more adept, methodically kneading with just the right amount of pressure.

 Chapter 73: Am I handsome?

    [Ding! Successfully relieved Goddess Sylvia''s fatigue. Skill point +1.]


    [Ding! Successfully made Goddess Sylvia feel refreshed all over. Skill point +1.]


    [Ding! You''ve earned a choice of one Rare-level treasure.]


    [Ding! You''ve earned a choice of one Epic-level technique (or combine three Epic-level techniques into one Heavenly-level technique).]


    Timothy''s eyes sparkled as he executed the ultimate shoulder massage technique, Thunder Serpent Spin!


    Using his knuckles as pivots, he put all his strength into targeting the crucial joints at the shoulders and elbows.


    Then, with a forceful twist!


    "Ah~."


    Accompanied by Sylvia''s extremely comfortable moan, the system announced:


    [Massaged Goddess Sylvia''s chest, reducing stress and enhancing muscle and skin elasticity. Host successfully advanced to the mid-stage of Mystic Core.]


    [Current skill points remaining: 27.]


    "Only Goddess Sylvia! Only my own wife!"


    So far, every reward he had received from his wife was incredibly precious.


    If he kept this up all night, by tomorrow, he might just advance directly to Ocean''s Gate!


    However, Timothy knew the importance of moderation.


    While massaging his wife and getting rewards was thrilling, if he upset her, it wouldn''t be so easy to get close next time.


    So, it was better to stop here and continue another time.


    With that thought, Timothy withdrew his hands.


    Just as Sylvia, who seemed to be lying on a bed of soft grass, enjoying the bliss, suddenly felt a void in her chest where the comfort had vanished.


    Instantly, she turned her head, looking somewhat reproachfully at Timothy.


    "Cough, honey, I swear I wasn''t trying to take advantage of you, I''ll just go now..." Timothy, feeling a bit guilty, quickly pulled back his hand, ready to leave.


    "Wait." But Sylvia bit her lip, her cheeks flushed as she stopped him.


    "Honey?" Timothy was puzzled.


    "I mean..."


    Sylvia''s eyes darted around, and it seemed to take a lot of courage before she finally whispered almost inaudibly, "Con... continue."


    "Huh?" Timothy was stunned.


    "Continue?"


    Could such a word really come from the lofty Goddess Sylvia?


    But it seemed... that was indeed the case.


    "Holy crap!"


    To have the goddess let down her guard was an opportunity that simply didn''t come by on ordinary days.


    Timothy immediately seized this rare chance, smiling slightly: "I can continue, but a full-body massage is quite exhausting, honey. You''ve got to give me something in return, right?"


    "What do you want in return?"


    "That''s right, just call me ''dear.'' After all this time, you''ve never used a term of endearment for me."


    "How, how could I!" Sylvia immediately felt her cheeks burn.


    Such an embarrassing word, how could she, a supreme goddess, ever utter it!


    "Man, if that''s the case, there''s nothing I can do about it. I mean, if there''s no energy, where''s the strength going to come from?" Timothy sighed deeply, pulling his hand back, ready to walk away.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Feeling the emptiness on her shoulder, Sylvia suddenly couldn''t help but pull Timothy close.


    "What''s the big deal? It''s just ''darling,'' I said it, that''s all!" She raised her voice slightly, clearly annoyed.


    Her fingertips dug into her palm as Sylvia tried to control her embarrassment.


    Even though her cheeks were flushed pale as snow, her voice was still muffled and shaky, as if she had been greatly wronged.


    It took a while before she finally managed to stammer out, "Dar... darling, keep going..."


    "This is so hard to say!"


    Looking at Sylvia, her eyes watery and slightly resentful, and her voice shy and trembling.


    Timothy couldn''t help but shudder.


    If anyone else heard this, they''d think I''d done something beastly!


    "Ahem, honey, calm down, I''ll keep going."


    Timothy coughed lightly, quickly placing his hand back on her chest, and once again upgraded his massage technique to a level beyond perfection at the cost of three skill points.


    At this point, his shoulder massage technique was unparalleled, transcending time and space, unmatched across the vast universe.


    In all the heavens and on earth, Timothy''s massage technique was revered!


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Two hours later, looking at Goddess Sylvia, who was now softly leaning back in her chair, Timothy walked out of the sleeping chamber.


    [Host: Timothy]


    [Level: Mystic Core Mid-Stage]


    [Current Skill Points: 50]


    [Choose one Heavenly-level technique]


    [Unlock the third meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body]!


    This, indeed, was the pinnacle of Harvesting! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The third meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body is characterized by absorption.


    Not only does it provide immunity to certain levels of magical attacks, but its most powerful ability is to assimilate other physiques into its own.


    However, there are hardly any physiques in the world that can match the Ancient Saintly Body, and even fewer that would catch Timothy''s eye.


    As for the Heavenly-level technique gained from Harvesting, Timothy flipped through the pages in his mind, which shimmered with golden light.


    Instantly, a continuous stream of information flooded into his brain.


    This technique was called "Mindfiend Manifestation Form."


    Normally, only those who have reached the Transcendence Realm and some peak practitioners of the Ocean''s Gate could manifest their magical forms.


    But this technique allowed for the release of a magical form through absorption.


    Although its power was far from a true magical form, it was still terrifyingly effective.


    "Mindfiend? So, it collects others'' feelings of inferiority or various negative emotions?"


    Timothy immediately stepped out of the house and grabbed a naive-looking junior disciple to ask, "Am I handsome?"


    "Handsome!"


    As he spoke, looking at Timothy''s handsome appearance and the unique charm emitted by the Ancient Saintly Body, the junior disciple felt a wave of inferiority, suddenly feeling as if he had lived his life in vain.


    [Mindfiend Manifestation Form Release Count (1/100)]


    "Not bad!"


    Near the Sky Sanctuary, where many talented disciples were earnestly practicing, especially in front of the statue of the goddess, many sat on the ground, diligently cultivating.


    Timothy specifically targeted the most serious of these disciples to ask.


    "Am I handsome?"


    "Handsome!"


    "Brother Timothy is explosively handsome!"


    "Brother Timothy is the most handsome in the world!"


    Normally, these disciples had often flattered Timothy.


    But for some reason, after flattering him this time, they suddenly felt empty inside, instantly filled with feelings of inferiority.


    Looking at the incredibly handsome Brother Timothy, they almost wished they could jump off a steep cliff right there.


    [Mindfiend Manifestation Form Release Count (12/100)]


    [Mindfiend Manifestation Form Release Count (19/100)]


    "I heard Brother Timothy was preaching in front of the goddess statue, asking soul-stirring questions. Every disciple asked by him has since focused deeply on their cultivation, not uttering a single word, deeply moved by Brother Timothy!"


    "My goodness, Brother Timothy''s preaching! Absolutely can''t miss it!"


    More and more disciples flocked towards the area near the goddess statue.

 Chapter 74: Did they have to be so excessive?

    When they all heard Timothy''s soul-stirring question, their faces fell, and they plunged into a pit of self-doubt about their lives.


    Even Felix joined in: "Timothy, what deep question did you ask, man?"


    Timothy replied, "Just one question: who''s hotter, you or me?"


    "Heh, so that was it."


    Felix immediately flashed a flattering smile: "Of course, Brother Timothy, you''re the absolute hottest, easily second in the whole Sky Sanctuary."


    Timothy frowned, "And who''s first?"


    "Uh, that would be me..."


    "Boom."


    The next moment, everyone saw Felix''s body soar into the air and crash heavily to the ground.


    "Felix got knocked flying by Brother Timothy!"


    "Man, Felix is really beyond help."


    "But what was that thought-provoking question Timothy asked? I wanna hear it too!"


    A buzz of discussion arose among the clueless disciples.


    [Mindfiend Manifestation Form Release Count (100/100)]


    In no time, the conditions for releasing the Mindfiend Manifestation Form were met once.


    Timothy looked at the growing crowd of disciples nearby, a slight smile on his lips.


    All these people, just ripe for the taking.


    Soon enough, the male disciples were wallowing in self-doubt, wishing they could hide their faces, and even the female disciples felt ashamed, afraid to show their faces to Timothy again.


    [Mindfiend Manifestation Form Release Count (200/100)]


    In just a short while, the Mindfiend Manifestation Form was ready to be released twice.


    "Timothy''s really in the mood, why not ask me too?" Just then, a melodious voice rang out, and a graceful figure flew in from the horizon.


    Her golden, flowing dress danced in the wind, her elegant figure perfectly outlined by the fabric.


    More importantly, her aura was so divine that it inspired reverence and affection almost instinctively.


    "Holy Maiden!" The disciples of Sky Sanctuary all bowed slightly in respect.


    After all, Holy Maiden Aeliana was not only highly esteemed but also the closest confidante of Goddess Sylvia.


    Even if the goddess herself wouldn''t admit it, these disciples knew it well.


    Especially since, a few days ago at the Blooming Sanctuary festival, the Holy Maiden had clearly stated that if the three Holy Emperors had any designs against Goddess Sylvia, she would be willing to fight for Sky Sanctuary.


    This showed that the bond between Holy Maiden Aeliana and Goddess Sylvia was much deeper than it appeared on the surface.


    However, Timothy didn''t show the same respect as everyone else.


    Instead, he smiled slightly: "Holy Maiden, came to watch us show off our love again?"


    "Show off our love? What are you talking about?"


    The disciples were momentarily puzzled, not understanding the meaning of Timothy''s words.


    "Timothy, what are you talking about? I don''t have a fetish for watching others show off their love."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana wasn''t annoyed,instead, she chuckled lightly, her eyes tenderly fixed on Timothy, unabashedly filled with a flirtatious light.


    This look was so obvious that many disciples noticed.


    "Could it be that Holy Maiden Aeliana..."


    "No way!"


    The disciples stood dumbfounded, their minds buzzing.


    After all, the Holy Maiden''s saintly image was deeply ingrained in their hearts,though not as aloof as the goddess, no man could easily approach her.


    But now, the way Holy Maiden was behaving towards Brother Timothy was just too... flirtatious!


    Could it be that even the Holy Maiden was charmed by Brother Timothy''s handsomeness?


    "Whoa, we''re not that close, please don''t look at me like that."


    Facing Holy Maiden Aeliana''s flirtatious gaze, Timothy stepped back, extending his hand in a gesture of distancing.


    After all, if the Holy Maiden had any ulterior motives and tried to frame him, his wife''s jealousy would surely not spare him the whip.


    "You''re so heartless, always so gentle with someone else."


    Seeing Timothy''s reaction, Holy Maiden Aeliana pouted slightly in a sulky yet unexpectedly cute manner.


    But as Holy Maiden Aeliana looked towards Sky Sanctuary, she suddenly coughed lightly, her flirtatious gaze quickly shifting away from Timothy.


    "Never mind, it looks like Sylvia is about to get mad. I better not talk to you much longer."


    She hurriedly walked briskly towards the direction of Sky Sanctuary.


    Upon arriving and seeing Sylvia, Holy Maiden Aeliana immediately explained her purpose.


    "You mean to say, Prince Nolan of the Phoenix Kingdom plans to collude with Holy Emperor Thunderflame to seize power in Phoenix Kingdom sooner. In return, he has already started plotting against Sky Sanctuary?" Sylvia''s gaze sharpened, a chill filling the grand hall.


    Though Holy Emperor Thunderflame hadn''t personally intervened, he was indeed manipulating things behind the scenes, trying to forge an alliance with Phoenix Kingdom.


    Even though someone as arrogant as Nolan was nothing but an ant in her eyes, capable of being squashed from miles away with just a flick of her finger, the problem now was that he had the entire Phoenix Kingdom and the scheming of the three Holy Emperors behind him.


    It was clearly not the right time for her to act.


    "That''s right, so now we need someone with just the right status to go to Phoenix Kingdom and disrupt Nolan''s plans. At the very least, we need to eliminate him," Holy Maiden Aeliana responded after a moment of thought.


    Sylvia asked, "And who do you have in mind?"


    "Naturally, Timothy. I think he''s the perfect fit."


    Sylvia pondered for a moment: "Timothy? I didn''t expect your judgment to be so accurate this time. Indeed, no one is more suitable than Timothy right now...


    With his status, he can easily enter and exit Phoenix Kingdom, and even if he were to eliminate Nolan, it wouldn''t draw too much attention.


    More importantly, among his peers, only Timothy is capable of taking on Nolan."


    "That''s natural, I do have a good eye," Holy Maiden Aeliana said, slightly proud, lifting her head.


    However, before she could enjoy her moment of pride, Sylvia''s chilly voice suddenly intervened: "That''s all well and good, but can you explain to me what was going on with those flirtatious looks and words you had for Timothy outside Sky Sanctuary just now?"


    Just then, Timothy walked into Sky Sanctuary.


    Hearing this, he was immediately taken aback.


    Wait, did I just walk in at the wrong time?


    The situation seemed extremely dire, and Timothy immediately thought about turning around and leaving.


    But before he could turn, Holy Maiden Aeliana, looking pitiful and even with a hint of a sob in her voice, explained: "Sylvia, don''t get me wrong. Although Timothy accidentally held my hand and even said he was devoted to me, that he would love only me all his life...


    His heart for you hasn''t changed.


    Boo hoo hoo, it''s all my fault, I shouldn''t have accidentally captured Brother Timothy''s heart.


    If you''re angry, punish me, but Brother Timothy did nothing wrong, please don''t make it hard for him!"


    "What the heck?" Timothy froze, feeling as if a million tiny horses were galloping through his mind.


    What in the world is going on?


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s obvious damsel-in-distress act was completely out of left field.


    "Hold on! Honey, don''t believe her, this is a blatant frame-up! I''ve never even met Holy Maiden Aeliana before!" Before Timothy could finish explaining, an icy chill filled the grand hall.


    Then, uncontrollably, a cold wind enveloped him like a giant hand, dragging him before Sylvia.


    As he passed by Holy Maiden Aeliana, Timothy even noticed a mischievous smile on her lips.


    This woman was clearly up to no good, obviously trying to frame him!


    "Honey, this is a misunderstanding," Timothy had never felt so speechless before.


    Looking into Sylvia''s icy, clear eyes, he could tell how terrible the consequences would be if his wife was truly angry.


    "A misunderstanding? I know that. What she said was all lies," Sylvia said slowly, far beyond Timothy''s expectations, as they locked eyes.


    Timothy was taken aback, his mind swirling with confusion. "So, honey, why did you drag me over here exactly?"


    "Hmph, consider yourself lucky." Sylvia huffed softly, and suddenly, her lips, soft as water, pressed against Timothy''s.


    The sweet touch and scent caught Timothy off guard for a moment, but his brain quickly caught up.


    When it came to kissing, he was never tired!


    He could switch it up and kiss all day and night!


    "Honey, you''re not quite in control here, let me handle it." Timothy gently wrapped his arms around Sylvia''s waist, tilting her body at just the right angle.


    "You...


    I just wanted to prove something to her, don''t go overboard."


    Sylvia''s cheeks flushed like the last light of sunset over rippling water, a shimmering, captivating blush.


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me.


    It''s just Holy Maiden Aeliana, after all. You just wanted her to know that you''re the only one for me, right?" Timothy smiled, unhesitatingly leaning in for another kiss.


    "Mmm~"


    ...


    After a long while, they finally slowly parted.


    Timothy, looking into Sylvia''s radiant eyes, teased, "Honey, did you eat honey today? Your lips are so sweet."


    "Not at all..."


    "Oh, I remember now, your lips are always this sweet."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    Sylvia suddenly said, "That said, I thought you tasted of honey too."


    "No, what I ate today was..." Timothy paused.


    "Is that so? Maybe I was mistaken, let me try again."


    "Huh?"


    "..."


    ...


    After another lengthy interval, looking into Sylvia''s eyes, full of tender affection, Timothy coughed twice, "Darling, you''re being quite forward today, I wish you were always like this."


    "Hmph! After I take the initiative, you expect me to let you go find other women?"


    "That''s impossible, the whole world could be against me, but you''re my priority.


    Now when I look at other women, I feel like a monkey, no desire, not even worth a second glance."


    "Smooth talker, but no real action..."


    "I would, but it''s not exactly kid-friendly, is it?"


    "..."


    The sounds of playful banter continued to fill the grand hall, leaving Holy Maiden Aeliana standing foolishly in place, her nose tingling with the sting of unshed tears.


    This time, she wasn''t tied to a tree with a bra stuffed in her mouth like before. sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But what was the difference?


    In such an intense scene, even if she wanted to leave, she couldn''t move!


    Did they have to be so excessive?


    She had originally planned to sow some discord, but instead of being affected, the couple had only intensified their affection!


    Is this okay?


    No, it''s not!


    This was a blatant threat to all the single folks out there!


    And to think, all this was done by the same Goddess Sylvia who once wrote "The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners," leading to the widespread Single Women''s Alliance across the world.


    Oh, the injustice!


    At that moment, Holy Maiden Aeliana felt like crying without tears, suddenly realizing that she was the fool in her own play.

 Chapter 75: Who else could be that ugly?

    After a passionate kiss, Sylvia finally managed to lightly press her slightly moist lips together and shared with Timothy the possibility that the three Holy Emperors might be joining forces with Nolan.


    "Nolan?"


    Even though there were no old grudges or recent disputes, Timothy was not about to show any mercy if this guy dared to collude with the three Holy Emperors.


    "That''s right, there''s something else."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana suddenly spoke up, "I''ve heard reliable rumors that Nolan has always been smitten with Goddess Sylvia, and he believes that Goddess Sylvia reciprocates his feelings. He''s been spreading this around carelessly, claiming that one day he''ll ascend to the Sky Sanctuary to marry Goddess Sylvia."


    "Is that all true?"


    "Absolutely. Nolan even spread rumors that the goddess showed him favor by smiling at him three times, clearly indicating her secret affection for him."


    "What? Has this guy lost his mind? Smiling three times as a favor? Sounds more like he''s laughing at how ridiculous you are." Timothy felt a surge of energy, his aura bristling with murderous intent.


    Dare to covet my wife and spread rumors about it?


    If I don''t pin you down and give you a thrashing, I''m no man!


    Timothy suddenly leaned in close to Holy Maiden Aeliana and asked, "One more thing, this Nolan, is he handsome?"


    "Somewhat handsome. He has royal blood flowing through his veins and is blessed with an Enlightenment Body. Across the entire realm, he''s probably among the top tier. There are quite a few female cultivators secretly pining for him." Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, damn." Timothy''s resolve hardened, and he couldn''t help but clench his fists.


    Three crimes in one, taking his head off and using it as a soccer ball wouldn''t be too much!


    "I''ve decided on Phoenix Kingdom, and no one''s going to stop me!" Timothy slammed his hand on the desk, his killing intent palpable.


    "You''re indeed the best man for the job, but remember, Nolan carries the Enlightenment Body and bears the fortune of Phoenix Kingdom. His background isn''t as simple as it appears.


    You must be extremely cautious on this journey." Sylvia stepped forward, extending her delicate hand, "Let me see your storage ring, I want to check if the magical treasures and spiritual medicines you carry are sufficient."


    "Uh..." For some reason, Timothy suddenly felt that although his wife was indeed concerned about him, she might also be using this as an excuse to check on his personal savings.


    But no matter, aside from a very mysterious and precious source hidden on his person, there was nothing incriminating in his storage ring.


    Without hesitation, Timothy handed over his storage ring to Sylvia.


    It contained a Heavenly-level Phoenix Blade, some not-so-precious magical treasures and spiritual medicines he had taken from other cultivators, and some Epic-level treasures from the system that were valuable but certainly not something a goddess would consider significant.


    However, among them, Sylvia found a strange, crimson spiritual medicine engraved with dragon patterns, emitting a powerful yang energy as if burning with blazing fire, with dragon chants emanating from it, clearly of a very high grade.


    No, this spiritual medicine might even be of Heavenly-level!


    The value of a Heavenly-level spiritual medicine goes without saying,even a powerful entity like Sky Sanctuary had few of them.


    For many Sects, a single Heavenly-level spiritual medicine could be a treasured heirloom passed down through generations.


    What exactly was this Heavenly-level spiritual medicine?


    Sylvia was puzzled, her mind filtering through the books she had read.


    Many books were imprinted in her mind, and she could easily recall them with a little thought.


    But as she flipped through the last few pages of the "Complete Book of Alchemy," Sylvia''s cheeks suddenly heated up, and her hand holding the crimson spiritual medicine trembled slightly.


    No wonder this spiritual medicine emitted such powerful yang energy, no wonder Timothy had carefully hidden it in the deepest part of the spatial ring!


    This was the legendary Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill!


    And it was a Heavenly-level one, incredibly precious!


    "You... you actually had this kind of spiritual medicine!" Sylvia couldn''t help but step back, her face flushed with embarrassment as she looked at Timothy with a complex expression.


    "So you were really after my body!"


    "What medicine... damn!" Timothy was completely caught off guard by this revelation.


    And with Holy Maiden Aeliana right there, the situation was embarrassingly public!


    Timothy''s mind buzzed as he quickly tried to explain, "Honey, it was an accident, I really wasn''t planning to use this on you!"


    But Sylvia bit her lip, even more embarrassed and angry, "Or were you planning to use this medicine on some other woman?"


    "Huh?"


    "Honey, you''re getting it all wrong..."


    A Heavenly-level Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill��there probably wasn''t a man in the world who wouldn''t want it. Especially when faced with a wife as unattainable and icy as Sylvia, having such a pill might just...


    But now, there was no way he could keep the medicine.


    With a sigh of resignation, Timothy said, "Then you decide how to use this medicine."


    "That''s more like it..." Sylvia took out a small wooden box and tossed the Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill into it.


    Then, with a huff, she seemingly casually threw it into her spatial ring.


    Timothy was stunned, not expecting Sylvia to keep it instead of destroying it.


    "Honey, what are you doing?"


    "Let''s... let''s just talk about this later, I don''t want to see this sleazy medicine right now." Sylvia pursed her lips and averted her gaze.


    "Talk about it later? Wait, honey, do you mean!" Timothy chuckled, stepping forward and gently wrapping his arms around Sylvia''s delicate body.


    "Honey, I''m not going anywhere today, let''s sleep together tonight!"


    "Get lost!"


    But the next moment, Timothy was kicked out of the Sky Sanctuary by an embarrassed and furious Sylvia.


    Although the kick seemed forceful, it was deliberately cushioned with spiritual power, not harming Timothy at all.


    "Indeed, my wife is cold on the outside but warm on the inside."


    Landing lightly outside the palace, Timothy dusted himself off and stood up.


    To get back the Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill.


    No, to use the Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill, Nolan must die!


    Outside the Sky Sanctuary, the disciples were shocked to see Timothy kicked out, rushing over to ask, "Brother Timothy, what happened? Did you anger the goddess?"


    "Not at all, just got caught by the goddess with a hidden spiritual medicine." Timothy stretched his back, appearing nonchalant.


    "Spiritual medicine? Did you hide some demonic potion?"


    "Of course not, why would I keep such a thing?"


    "Then is it a Bloodthirsty Pill that temporarily boosts strength by draining life?"


    "No, it''s not that either."


    "Could it be..."


    Timothy cut them off, "Stop guessing, it''s a medicine the goddess also likes."


    "The goddess likes it too?"


    "Forget it, it''s not for kids."


    Timothy waved his hand dismissively and ignored the curious disciples.


    ...


    Phoenix Kingdom.


    Near the bustling Blossom City gate, two guards were checking each passerby.


    "The prince has decreed that from today onward, Phoenix Kingdom and Timothy are sworn enemies. If Timothy is found within the kingdom''s borders, he is to be executed on sight, no exceptions!"


    One of the guards, holding a portrait, scrutinized each passerby.


    This guard was also a cultivator at the Energy Foundation level!


    Normally, as an Energy Foundation cultivator, his status among ordinary guards would be esteemed, not stuck doing mundane gatekeeping.


    But recent circumstances had changed.


    Ever since the prince returned from the grand festival at Blooming Sanctuary, he''s had Timothy''s name plastered on wanted posters all over the Phoenix Kingdom. They even distributed his portrait to every town.


    And the bounty on Timothy''s head? A whopping ten thousand Mana Crystals!


    That''s ten thousand Mana Crystals we''re talking about!


    Ten thousand��more than enough to live lavishly for several lifetimes.


    And if catching him could get the prince''s favor, well, the sky''s the limit for one''s future!


    Two local guards were practically drooling over the thought, scrutinizing every passerby.


    Though the job was tough, nabbing Timothy could turn their lives around, setting them up for a lifetime of luxury.


    But under the scorching sun, as crowds streamed into the city, the guards were sweating buckets, their backs aching, yet no suspicious figure in sight.


    "Man, do you think we''ll ever even spot this Timothy guy?" one guard groaned, lifting the portrait.


    "Doubt it. But if Timothy does show, spotting him would be a piece of cake," the other guard smirked, pointing at the portrait.


    The portrait depicted "Timothy" as a hideous creature with three heads and six arms, a fierce face, and four sharp fangs, complete with a full beard, looking utterly grotesque.


    "Are you sure this is Timothy?" Just then, a voice suddenly chimed in from beside them.


    The guards jumped, shocked that someone had managed to sneak up on them.


    "Holy crap?"


    "Holy crap!"


    They both exclaimed in unison, taken aback by the newcomer''s striking appearance.


    They''d seen handsome men before, even the prince himself, but this guy was on another level.


    More so, there was something intriguing about him, a certain allure that was hard to ignore.


    "Dude, you''re way too handsome to be the monster in this picture," one guard blurted out.


    "Monster? May I ask who this is supposed to be?" the newcomer raised an eyebrow.


    "That''s supposed to be Timothy. Who else could be that ugly?"


    "Oh?"


    Standing before the guards was none other than Timothy himself.


    He had planned to sneak into the capital of Phoenix Kingdom to figure out what Nolan was up to and deal with the guy who was after his wife.


    But he hadn''t expected to find himself a wanted man throughout the kingdom.


    And those wanted posters? Each one uglier than the last!


    Compared to some, this six-armed version was almost flattering. In others, he barely looked human!


    Timothy smirked, not a friendly one: "But I heard this Timothy guy is so handsome it''s unreal. They say just one look could make any girl fall head over heels. How could he possibly look like that monster?"


    "Uh..." The guards muttered, clearly confused, "We heard there was a Timothy from Sky Sanctuary who was incredibly handsome.


    But it seems like the prince had all the artists who painted Timothy handsomely executed. The uglier the portrait, the bigger the reward for the artist... so it ended up like this."


    "We don''t dare say or ask too much. If it''s the prince''s decision, best keep our mouths shut..." The guards quickly clammed up.


    "By the way, what would you guys do if I said I was Timothy?"


    Suddenly, Timothy threw out the question.


    The guards paused but then burst out laughing: "Ha! You''re joking, right? With your looks, how could you possibly be that ugly Timothy?"


    "If you really are Timothy, I could do a handstand and eat smelly socks!"

 Chapter 76: Nolans Dragon Blood Formation

    "Ha ha ha, who would''ve thought you guys had such great taste and aesthetic sense? Impressive, really impressive!"


    Timothy also burst into laughter. Mid-laugh, he turned to the guard on his right. "By the way, may I ask your name, sir?"


    "I''m Liam."


    "Liam, got it. I''ll remember you, buddy." Timothy clapped Liam on the shoulder, giving him a meaningful look before finally entering the city gates.


    Liam was taken aback.


    For some reason, he kept thinking about Timothy''s peculiar glance.


    He suddenly felt like he was being targeted, and maybe even mocked?


    Blossom City was buzzing with activity.


    The streets were crowded with people, many of whom were eagerly discussing something.


    "Did you hear? The Blossom Sect is organizing a crusade meeting soon, and they''re planning to take down that notorious Timothy!"


    "Timothy? The guy who knows about the goddess and the prince''s relationship but still thinks he''s favored by the goddess? Shameless, isn''t he?"


    "I''ve seen his portrait. They say he''s got three heads and six arms, covered in warts, just hideous."


    "That ugly scoundrel deserves to be taken down, trying to compete with the prince for the goddess. He''s really asking for it!


    As the leading sect in Blossom City, Blossom Sect will surely execute him thoroughly!"


    "Right, even though we can''t participate in the Blossom Sect''s meeting, we must witness this thrilling moment!"


    "Indeed, Blossom Sect is like the guardian deity of our Blossom City!"


    In no time, a flood of citizens surged towards the location of the Blossom Sect''s meeting to crusade against Timothy, all of them exhilarated.


    Timothy also slipped in with the crowd, unnoticed. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, he clenched his fists so tightly they cracked,the murderous intent on him was barely concealable.


    That Nolan, smearing my name in front of the entire dynasty''s citizens. Looks like it''s time to teach this so-called rival a lesson!


    ...


    Blossom Sect is the largest sect near Blossom City.


    More importantly, it''s one of the biggest supporters of the Phoenix Kingdom, secretly under the kingdom''s protection.


    Thus, its power has grown significantly in recent years, and it enjoys an excellent reputation among the citizens.


    Now, hearing that the Blossom Sect was hosting the crusade meeting, people continuously streamed into the area near the meeting hall.


    The streets were packed, completely jammed.


    Following the crowd to the base of the hall, Timothy suddenly leaped up to the third floor where many monks were gathered.


    "Holy crap, dude, you''ve got some serious skills!" A monk at the stairway entrance was startled but quickly frowned. "But, I don''t think I''ve ever seen you before. Which sect are you from?"


    Timothy waved his hand nonchalantly. "I''m a disciple of the Doomed Soul Sect, here to attend the Blossom Sect''s crusade meeting."


    The monk looked puzzled. "Doomed Soul Sect? I''ve never heard of such a sect in our dynasty. And that name..."


    Timothy''s smile turned slightly sinister. "Are you sure you want to keep talking?"


    "Why can''t I talk?" Suddenly, the monk sensed something was off and pointed at Timothy in alarm. "Wait! Are you from the Demonic Sect sneaking in here?"


    His heart pounding, the monk quickly tried to step back.


    But he had barely moved a step when he saw Timothy''s figure flicker like a ghost.


    With no chance to resist, he only felt a strike to the back of his neck like a bolt of lightning, and then everything went dark.


    "Why talk too much when you can live well?" Timothy sighed, casually tossing the limp body of the monk into a corner and covering it with a chair.


    The others seemed to know better and didn''t come looking for trouble.


    Timothy easily blended into the crowd of righteous monks.


    At that moment, the crusade meeting organized by Elder Blake of the Blossom Sect officially began.


    Elder Blake spoke passionately, his voice filled with fervor: "The Blossom Sect has a history of over ten thousand years, growing from a small sect to what it is today. Do you know why?"


    "It''s because the Blossom Sect serves the nation and cares for the people!"


    Immediately, someone in the crowd shouted excitedly.


    "That''s right, you all are absolutely correct!"


    Elder Blake nodded, scanning the crowd: "It''s thanks to the Phoenix Kingdom, especially Prince Nolan''s grace, that our sects have been able to flourish.


    And today, that creature named Timothy, with three heads and six arms, and extremely ugly, has dared to harm our prince. What do you think we should do?"


    "Take him down!"


    "Yes! Eliminating Timothy is not only a loyalty to the prince but also a righteous act for the entire Phoenix Kingdom, for all the people.


    Starting today, the Blossom Sect has decided to step forward and issue a kingdom-wide warrant for Timothy.


    If that monstrosity dares to step half a foot into the Phoenix Kingdom, we will tear him to pieces!


    Moreover, I will send many highly skilled monks to various places.


    Once Timothy is spotted, he must be executed!"


    "Elder Blake is right! Kill Timothy! Kill Timothy!"


    "For the prince!"


    "What is Timothy anyway? Ugly and useless, yet he dares to infuriate the prince? The goddess once favored Prince Nolan with three smiles, and this ugly freak thinks he''s something? If I see him, I swear I''ll tear him apart to vent my anger!"


    "Right, if I had to stand in the same room as that ugly thing, I''d rather jump out and kill myself."


    "Timothy is utterly wicked, killing him is every monk''s duty, it''s imperative!"


    "My Sacred Ocean Sect volunteers to fight and execute Timothy!"


    "Wildsand Palace will also not fear that petty Timothy!"


    "Soaring Crane Pavilion will lead the charge and take Timothy''s head!"


    The crowd was furious, their shouts continuous.


    Although the current leader, Elder Blake, was only at the peak of Mystic Core strength, far from being the top combat power of the Phoenix Kingdom.


    But who doesn''t know how to talk big?


    Now, in front of all these people, every insult they hurled at Timothy could become a tale of valor, even reaching the ears of the dynasty''s high echelons.


    No sect wanted to miss this opportunity.


    Watching the united front of the major sects, the righteous scene, the citizens below were also extremely excited.


    The streets were noisy, filled with curses at Timothy and praises for the Blossom Sect''s meeting.


    "Not bad, not bad at all."


    Watching the scene unfold, Elder Blake''s lips curled into a mysterious smile, murmuring to himself: "With this, Prince Nolan''s Dragon Blood Formation will advance further..."


    This voice was barely audible, unnoticed by anyone.


    But amid the noisy tumult, Timothy, thanks to the "Whispering Ear" he had exchanged earlier in the system, caught it clearly.


    "Nolan''s Dragon Blood Formation?" Timothy''s brow furrowed slightly.


    He had thought these righteous monks, lacking in real skills, were merely brainwashed by Prince Nolan, just puffing themselves up in front of the public.


    But it seemed that the situation targeting him wasn''t as simple as it appeared.


    "Kill Timothy!"


    "Kill Timothy!"


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh."


    "Crack!"


    Amidst the cries, the many monks present continuously hurled their magical treasures at the portrait of Timothy, depicted with three heads and six arms, finally piercing it with a sword.


    "I''ve pierced Timothy''s face with a sword. It seems fate has decided that the one to personally end Timothy and enjoy endless glory and riches must be me!" a bearded monk shouted, firing up the atmosphere even more.


    "Hold on, I have a question!"


    Just as the monks were getting wildly excited, suddenly, Timothy raised his arm, breaking through the noisy atmosphere.


    The noise abruptly halted.


    Elder Blake, clearly very displeased, frowned at Timothy. "The decision to execute Timothy has already been made at this assembly. What question could you possibly have?"


    "It''s a very important one," Timothy said with a slight smile, a chilling look flashing briefly in his eyes. "I''d like to ask Elder Blake, if the Timothy you want to kill is right here, right now, what would you do?"


    "That villain Timothy, challenging the dynasty, trying to win the favor and protection of Goddess Sylvia through deceit. If I saw him, I would not hesitate to strike him down myself!" Elder Blake declared, feeling the eyes of the people around him.


    "That''s our Elder Blake!"


    "Elder Blake is truly courageous!"


    The many monks at the assembly and the people below burst into cheers, feeling a deep respect for him.


    "What if I told you, I am Timothy," Timothy said, smiling slightly.

 Chapter 77: This was terrifying!

    Inside the tavern, a sudden hush fell over the crowd, and even Elder Blake''s face showed a hint of embarrassment.


    But soon, he waved it off nonchalantly, "How could that be? Sure, I''d love to take Timothy down myself, but Phoenix Kingdom is like a dragon''s den for him. There''s no way he''d dare come here. Besides, you''re a good-looking guy, how could you be that monster in the painting?"


    "Right, there''s a limit to joking around. If you were Timothy, wouldn''t I be close to getting a promotion and making a fortune?"


    "Ha, I actually wish you were Timothy."


    The others didn''t take the mention of Timothy seriously either, even bursting into laughter.


    "Since you all seem so keen on it, I might as well come clean. Actually, I am Timothy." Timothy sighed, his casual remark sending a chill through the air of the entire loft.


    "How can that be, you..." Elder Blake stared at Timothy, eyes wide with disbelief.


    "Who do you think you are, talking directly to Elder Blake?" A bearded monk who had been eyeing Timothy with disdain suddenly lunged forward, grabbing him by the collar.


    Looking down from his height, he seemed quite imposing.


    This was the perfect moment to suck up to Elder Blake, and the bearded monk wasn''t about to let it slip!


    "Me? I''m the very person you''ve all been hoping to see. No need to look further, your Timothy is right here." Suddenly, Timothy radiated an intense heat.


    On his arms, three golden lines flowed like magma, spreading slowly.


    Not only was it scorching, but it also emitted a divine and mighty aura.


    The heat wave swept through the entire loft, and everyone, including Elder Blake, stared in disbelief.


    "This heat, and these strange arms!"


    The bearded monk''s pupils shrank, and he quickly glanced at the portrait that had been pierced by a sword.


    Though Timothy''s face was nothing like the fierce one in the painting, the golden patterns on his arms matched perfectly! S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The rumors of Timothy overpowering everyone in the legendary Holy Emperor''s secret realm, enduring the Ninefold Thunder Tribulation, and single-handedly dominating at the grand floral event, his fame nearly rivaling that of a prince, all matched the scene before them.


    "He is Timothy!"


    A powerful aura swept around, and the previously arrogant bearded monk now felt a chill throughout his body, his grip on Timothy''s collar going limp.


    His body frozen, the monk was terrified, unable to move at all.


    The next moment, Timothy casually grabbed him by the collar and flung him into the air.


    Accompanied by a roaring flame, the bearded monk turned into a fireball and was thrown into the sky.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud explosion, a huge sect marked by the Blossom Sect flag in the distance was quickly engulfed in flames.


    A towering cloud of smoke rose, lighting up half the sky.


    For a moment, the entire Blossom City was engulfed in an oppressive heat wave.


    Screams erupted in the streets, and the citizens no longer dared to hurl insults.


    They scattered in all directions, their eyes filled with fear when they looked at Timothy.


    "You really are Timothy!" In an instant, fear spread among all the monks in the loft.


    Although they had been chanting slogans, they had never imagined that in the vast Phoenix Kingdom, they would actually run into Timothy.


    What was more important was the strength Timothy had displayed in that instant��it was overwhelmingly powerful!


    Even though there had been rumors, they had never expected Timothy to be this strong.


    "Let''s fight him, that''s ten thousand Mana Crystals! With that, we could enjoy endless riches and honor!"


    "No... no doubt, I''m fighting you!"


    "Kill Timothy!"


    Someone, with a trembling voice, barely managed to rally those around him. Despite the pervasive fear, some monks still stood up.


    "Attack! I don''t believe so many of us can''t beat just one man!"


    "He''s just one person, don''t be afraid!"


    With treasures shining and teeth gritted, dozens of monks charged at Timothy.


    Suppressing the fear in their hearts, they exerted all their strength, unleashing their full power.


    They weren''t confident they could defeat Timothy, but now they had strength in numbers!


    A barrage of magical treasures swept in, completely enveloping Timothy.


    They couldn''t believe that anyone could withstand such an onslaught alone!


    "Kill him!"


    The light flared up, seemingly about to completely drown Timothy.


    Yet Timothy simply extended his palm calmly.


    The next moment, the jade seal resting in his palm suddenly burst into brilliant golden light, accompanied by the sound of thunder.


    "Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest and the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique!"


    Images of the three legendary Holy Emperors suddenly appeared in the sky, majestic, with faint purple lightning intertwining around them.


    The oppressive aura emanating from these images was suffocating.


    "How is this possible? What is this?"


    "He''s just a Mystic Core cultivator, right? How can he wield such terrifying power!"


    Fear completely engulfed everyone.


    The streets, previously bustling with people, were now deserted, with not a soul in sight.


    A huge shadow loomed over, and the many monks of Phoenix Kingdom in the loft had nowhere to hide, overwhelmed by fear.


    They tried their best to resist, but soon realized how futile and laughable their resistance was.


    The terrifying thunder seemed to carry a force capable of annihilating everything. Any spells or magical treasures that came into contact with it were instantly obliterated.


    With one palm strike, a thunderous boom echoed, and the massive loft collapsed.


    Centered around the giant handprint, buildings collapsed and dust billowed.


    The monks below, desperately resisting, were all knocked down, either dead or injured, their cries of pain continuous and unending, unable to rise again.


    In the ruins, only Elder Blake managed to barely stand his ground.


    But now, covered in wounds, he stared at Timothy with eyes wide with terror.


    This was terrifying!


    He had never taken Timothy seriously before.


    After all, how powerful could a junior be who had just stepped into the Mystic Core? He shouldn''t have been this strong.


    But everything before him clearly told him that the power Timothy was displaying was far beyond that of a mere Mystic Core!


    Such terrifying power was not something a Mystic Core should possess!


    "What do you want?" Elder Blake staggered backward, tripping over the rubble around him.


    Falling to the ground, he didn''t dare to resist any further, only able to look up at Timothy in horror.


    "What have I done? You dare to have designs on my wife, I''m capable of anything." Timothy clenched his fist and stepped closer.

 Chapter 78: This flavor will be much better!

    Elder Blake''s eyes were bloodshot as he was choked, the feeling of suffocation growing stronger.


    He was nearly hysterical, his voice cold and mocking, "What good will killing me do? The Phoenix Kingdom is teeming with masters. It won''t be long before not just you, but even that Goddess Sylvia..."


    He stopped mid-sentence.


    "Goddess Sylvia what? Keep talking," Timothy''s gaze was icy.


    Elder Blake suddenly sneered, "I might tell you, but first, let''s talk terms. You don''t think I''d just spill everything, do you?"


    Just when he thought he was cornered, Elder Blake suddenly regained his confidence.


    He realized that Timothy cared about Goddess Sylvia far more than he had imagined.


    Using information about Goddess Sylvia as leverage could not only give him a chance to survive but might even make Timothy surrender!


    As long as he held the secret about Goddess Sylvia, Timothy couldn''t touch him!


    He felt Timothy''s grip loosen slightly. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elder Blake grew more confident, even bursting into laughter, "You wanted to kill me, right? Come on, why don''t you dare now? Haha! Clearly, Sylvia means a lot to you. As long as I hold a secret that could threaten Goddess Sylvia, you wouldn''t dare kill me, hahaha!"


    "Crack."


    But as his wild laughter was just peaking, Elder Blake suddenly felt the force on his neck increase terrifyingly.


    "Crack, crack..."


    With a series of crisp sounds, Elder Blake''s eyes bulged, filled with disbelief.


    "How dare you! Let me go, let me go, I''ll tell you..."


    A wave of murderous intent swept over him, and he frantically begged for mercy.


    But Timothy showed no sign of stopping.


    With a final snap, Elder Blake''s neck was completely crushed, his body collapsing limply.


    Blood flowed from all orifices, his death was gruesomely tragic.


    Even in death, he couldn''t understand why Timothy had actually gone through with killing him.


    "Man, I''ve never heard such a pathetic request in my life. Seems like this guy''s brain was never quite right," Timothy sighed.


    Threaten him? He could just spend a skill point at the system store to exchange for the "Soul Search" ability. Why would he need to listen to this nonsense?


    After exchanging for Soul Search, Timothy swept through Elder Blake''s broken body with it.


    Scenes after scenes from Elder Blake''s recent memories flashed through his mind.


    Moments later, Timothy dropped the body, his brow slightly furrowed.


    As expected, things were not as simple as they seemed.


    While Nolan had put out a bounty for him all over the Phoenix Kingdom, he had also willingly become a servant to the three Holy Emperors.


    He had even kidnapped the newly ascended Ocean Dragon King, using his own blood and the Dragon King''s blood to try to activate the Dragon Blood Formation.


    The Dragon Blood Formation was extremely mysterious and had been lost for ten thousand years.


    When the three Holy Emperors attacked the Sky Sanctuary, this formation could become one of their most crucial trump cards.


    Behind the Dragon Blood Formation were three powerful practitioners from Ocean''s Gate conducting the ritual.


    However, they were all far away in the capital of the Phoenix Kingdom, at least a ten-minute journey from here.


    This time was incredibly short,Timothy had to kill Nolan before alerting the practitioners from Ocean''s Gate.


    Timothy quickly set off, heading out of the city.


    Just as Timothy was passing through the city gate, the guard, a local soldier named Liam, called out to him curiously, "Hey, bro, you were only in there for a short while, weren''t you? Something seemed to have happened in the city just now. Do you know what went down?"


    "What happened? A lot happened, actually." Timothy smiled. "Do you remember what I said before I entered the city?"


    Liam scratched his head, puzzled, "Was it... you''re very handsome?"


    Timothy shook his head.


    "Then... you''re handsomer than Timothy?"


    Again, Timothy shook his head.


    "What was it then?" Liam was completely stumped.


    Timothy grinned slightly, "Didn''t you say that if I was Timothy, you''d stand on your head and eat a stinky sock?"


    Liam: "Uh?"


    Before he could recover from his confusion, Timothy''s foot suddenly came flying.


    "Whoosh!"


    "Smack."


    "Thud, thud, thud, thud..."


    Kicked into a pit toilet, headfirst, Liam plummeted straight down.


    "Ah! You thug!"


    "Thud, thud, thud, thud..."


    All that could be heard was a scream and what seemed like the very enthusiastic "thud, thud, thud, thud."


    Chaos erupted around the distant outhouse, with chickens and dogs scattering and shouts filling the air.


    "No need for a stinky sock, this flavor will be much better!" Timothy remarked as he watched Liam headfirst in the pit.


    An old man sighed nearby, "Ah, how times change, and not for the better! Young people these days have such peculiar tastes. If you''re going to eat, just eat, why pretend to fall in? And to ruin a perfectly good roof in the process..."


    This kick added to the chaos already engulfing Blossom City.


    ...


    Deep in the majestic mountains outside Blossom City, Chancellor Neville suddenly paused.


    Moments later, sweat dripped down his forehead as he hurriedly approached Nolan, speaking with both respect and seriousness, "Prince, I sense something has happened in Blossom City. Moreover, I fear Elder Blake may have been killed."


    "Oh?"


    Nolan showed no outward reaction, but his gaze was icy cold, "I didn''t expect someone would dare disrupt my plans. I wonder which fool it could be."


    "Prince, should we arrange for increased defenses outside, just in case? After all, the Ocean''s Gate powerhouses are still at the palace, and it will take some time for them to get here," Chancellor Neville advised with some concern.


    "No need. They''re just petty thieves. Do you really think there are many who can challenge me?" Nolan appeared unconcerned.


    He closed his eyes and tilted his head towards the sky.


    Instantly, a subtle and profound aura enveloped him again.


    His presence grew more formidable, commanding awe.


    In just that moment, Nolan had further mastered the art of composure.


    At this moment, his heart was as steady as a rock, unshakable by anyone except his beloved Goddess Sylvia.


    "Sylvia, rest assured, I know of your affection for me. It won''t be long before I can come to Sky Sanctuary to marry you and give you a lifetime of happiness," Nolan sighed deeply, his mysterious aura suddenly spreading outwards.


    Simultaneously, his power surged to the mid-stage of the Mystic Core!


    "Prince, you''ve broken through again..." Chancellor Neville was at a loss for words.


    When would he ever stop having to say that?


    ...


    Deep in a cave, a foul stench wafted through the air.


    Nolan walked slowly into it.


    As he ventured deeper, at the very heart of the cave, there was a vast pool of blood.


    Surrounding the blood pool were numerous blood-red formations.


    The patterns on the formations were bizarre and emitted an oppressive aura that was suffocating.


    "Damn it, let me out! If our Supreme Dragon King returns, none of you will escape!" An angry voice rang out, furious yet eerily melodious.


    In the blood pool, the source of the voice was a dragon soaked in blood.


    The dragon was ocean blue with shimmering horns.


    Despite the filthy blood pool, it radiated an undeniable dragon majesty.


    Oddly, despite its imposing aura, the dragon had a somewhat delicate appearance.


    Combined with its light, girlish voice, this high and mighty dragon seemed somewhat adorable.


    "Supreme Dragon King? You think those old fools can scare me?


    Now that I''m favored by the three Holy Emperors and adored by Goddess Sylvia.


    Even if they were here, it''s not certain they''d dare to act," Nolan scoffed, completely disregarding the dragon''s words.


    Ocean Dragon King? Her body would soon become part of this Dragon Blood Formation, ultimately aiding me in breaching Sky Sanctuary.


    That moment was not far off.


    "Timothy, what do you have that can compete with me?" Nolan''s expression was icy as he suddenly cut his finger.


    A drop of blood fell into the blood pool, causing it to boil instantly, the bizarre aura intensifying more than before.


    The blood spread, nearly enveloping the little dragon completely.


    The dragon struggled desperately, but no matter what, it couldn''t break free from the bonds of the blood-red patterns.


    ...

 Chapter 79: The power of slaughter

    Outside the cave, thanks to some of Elder Blake''s memories, Timothy knew the hidden spots in these mountains like the back of his hand.


    He easily bypassed multiple barriers and found the deepest, most hidden cave.


    The air faintly smelled of blood, and after breathing it in for a while, Timothy even felt his head swell a bit.


    It seemed the situation around here was far from good.


    Outside the cave, numerous monks dressed in gray robes patrolled, most of them exuding an extraordinary aura.


    Aside from a few unimportant guards, most of these people actually possessed the cultivation of the Mystic Core!


    Dozens of Mystic Core cultivators gathered in one place��it was a terrifying sight.


    Only a powerhouse like the Phoenix Kingdom could afford to station so many top-tier cultivators in one spot.


    "System, exchange three skill points for a Disguise Garb."


    [Ding, congratulations on a successful exchange]


    Moments later, Timothy was wearing a flashy Disguise Garb.


    Then, its light twisted, gradually transforming into the same clothes as those worn by the monks guarding the area.


    The quality of this Disguise Garb was so high that even Mystic Core cultivators couldn''t spot any flaws.


    Timothy walked out boldly, heading straight for the cave entrance.


    But soon, a chubby monk armed with a long spear blocked his path.


    "What are you here for?"


    The chubby monk eyed Timothy warily.


    "I was patrolling outside and noticed something off. Don''t stop me, let me in quickly," Timothy said, his face convincingly painted with urgency.


    The chubby monk was startled, his expression changing as he asked hurriedly, "What happened? There should be a lot of defensive magic arrays outside, how could anyone get close unless they''re from inside?"


    "Never mind that, the situation is urgent, I must report to Prince His Highness immediately." Timothy didn''t answer him and hurried towards the cave.


    The chubby monk withdrew his spear, about to step aside.


    Suddenly, he snapped back to reality and quickly blocked Timothy''s path: "First, the password."


    "What password? There''s no time for this nonsense right now!" Timothy, still acting, grabbed the monk''s shoulder.


    "No, the prince personally ordered it. Unless the password is given, not even the emperor is allowed in. If you try to force your way, I''ll call for help!"


    "You..." Timothy almost cursed but instead said, "Just tell me the password quickly, any delay and you''ll be paying with your life."


    The chubby monk nodded, "Alright, first question, who was the object of Goddess Sylvia''s three merciful smiles?"


    "Huh?" Timothy was stunned.


    What kind of ridiculous question was that?


    The object of Goddess Sylvia''s three merciful smiles, who else could it be but herself?


    "Wait."


    Just as he was about to speak, Timothy suddenly remembered something important.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana had once said that Nolan, that shameless dog, had been spreading rumors that Goddess Sylvia had smiled mercifully at him three times, secretly admiring him.


    So, the answer to the question was actually this...


    Damn, does this guy have no shame?


    Carrying what, Enlightenment Body? More like a Narcissistic Body!


    Seeing Timothy hesitate for a long time, the chubby monk sensed something was off: "Answer now, or I''m calling for help."


    "Fine, I''ll say it." Timothy, suppressing his anger, answered, "It''s Prince Nolan."


    "Correct."


    The chubby monk nodded, finally relaxing.


    Even a hint of longing seeped through his words: "Goddess Sylvia showed mercy with three smiles to the prince? Ah, what a beautiful and enviable love they must share."


    "Envy my foot, have you even seen how brainless your prince is?"


    "Alright, next question," the chubby monk suddenly continued.


    "There''s another question?"


    "Of course, just to be safe. But since you passed the first one, there shouldn''t be any problem."


    The chubby monk nodded: "The second question is... who does the goddess truly favor?"


    He grinned at Timothy, clearly implying, "Just say the prince''s name, and I''ll let you in."


    "Who the hell does your prince think he is, delusional much?"


    Expecting me to say my own wife favors someone else?


    Not in a million years!


    Daring to covet my wife and spreading rumors, setting up such passwords.


    Today, I''m going to paint the Phoenix Kingdom red!


    "I''m done pretending, here''s the truth��I''m Timothy, and today I''m going to smash your prince''s head in!" Suddenly, a murderous aura enveloped Timothy.


    "What?" The chubby monk was taken aback.


    But in the next moment, a massive fist came crashing down, smashing his chubby face deep inward.


    "Boom!"


    A loud noise echoed, dust scattering everywhere.


    Timothy stepped forward: "I am Timothy! Today, this place will be stained with blood! Nobody''s getting away!"


    "Bang!"


    The chubby monk''s body slammed into the cave wall.


    Dust rose, and the loud noise startled the wildlife in the forest.


    "An intruder!"


    Instantly, the many cultivators stationed there were terrified.


    Many were powerful fighters on the Phoenix Kingdom''s payroll, and many others were mercenaries hired for hefty sums.


    None of those stationed here were weak.


    Yet, someone had managed to infiltrate right under their noses!


    All the cultivators knew the catastrophic consequences if the intruder managed to breach the prince''s Dragon Blood Formation.


    "Kill him! Stop him!"


    "Just a Mystic Core junior, and he dares to rampage in front of us!"


    Like a tidal wave, cultivators surged towards Timothy, their weapons gleaming, sparing no mercy.


    "I told you, it''s not just Nolan today. Everyone present, no one''s escaping!" Timothy bellowed.


    With a towering rage burning, an immense oppressive force radiated from him.


    Amidst the dust, two red glows flickered.


    In Timothy''s eyes, a chilling determination and murderous intent swirled.


    Despite being outnumbered and facing cultivators of the same Mystic Core level, for some reason, under this terrifying pressure, many cultivators felt suffocated.


    Some even halted abruptly, their hands trembling uncontrollably.


    However, while they stopped, Timothy had no intention of doing so.


    His figure flickered like a specter, and with each step, the ground beneath him shattered, his movements exploding with unmatched speed.


    "So fast! Is he really just a Mystic Core cultivator?" His fists, mixed with fierce flames, continued to smash down, screams echoing around.


    The circle of monks was instantly torn open by a breach.


    Centered around this breach, Timothy''s speed intensified even more.


    His punches landed hard and mercilessly!


    The red glow in his eyes clearly showed Timothy''s rage.


    Dare to slander my wife, and even use such a bizarre code? Today, everyone who came in standing will leave lying down!


    "We can''t stop him, we just can''t!"


    The gap in the circle widened, and the monks, who thought they could use their numbers to their advantage, realized they were mistaken.


    Facing the unstoppable Timothy, no amount of people made any difference.


    Suddenly, everyone felt threatened. The circle that was meant to trap Timothy now trapped them, blocking their escape.


    Screams followed one after another as bodies, burning fiercely, were flung through the air, charred and broken, a gruesome sight.


    Was this really surrounding Timothy?


    It was clear that Timothy was the one surrounding them!


    Finally, someone''s mental defenses completely collapsed, and they desperately tried to flee, regardless of the consequences.


    However, Timothy''s figure suddenly appeared in the sky.


    In front of two monks, his eyes flickered red, his gaze icy cold: "Did I say you could leave?"


    The two monks were terrified, trembling uncontrollably as they frantically tried to escape.


    But they realized they were already locked in by the fierce fire behind them.


    One punch, two punches.


    The charred bodies fell from the sky.


    The sun was high, but Timothy blocked it.


    With his back to the sun, the monks could only stare in shock at the seemingly frail figure in the air.


    Just one man, Timothy, at the Mystic Core realm!


    Yet he was able to defeat so many with such ease, leaving them defenseless!


    It was terrifying!


    Such combat power was beyond their reach!


    Even the circle, now torn apart, couldn''t be mended by their combined efforts anymore.


    Is this Timothy?


    When rumors about Timothy first spread, some didn''t believe them.


    But they had no idea that those seemingly exaggerated rumors not only contained no fabrications but also didn''t fully capture the true terror of Timothy!


    At this moment, Timothy''s figure obscured the sun, blocking the light.


    Just that one figure seemed like a demon descending, powerful enough to shake the world!


    A dark cloud hung over everyone''s heart because of Timothy.


    ...


    Inside the cave, feeling the disturbances outside, the little dragon, nearly unconscious from the blood pool''s effect, stirred again.


    The raging fire and aura outside made her react, her eyes seemingly lighting up.


    She could clearly feel that the person who had entered alone was extremely powerful!


    Perhaps he really could help her escape the blood pool''s constraints!


    Even though she was tightly bound by blood patterns and chains, the sea-blue little dragon struggled again, enduring her weakness.


    "Give up, you''re just a delusional ant. Waiting for him to save you is pure folly," Nolan said coldly, watching the struggling little dragon.


    "Don''t think just because I''ve just ascended to the position of Ocean Dragon King that I''m easy to bully! Once I awaken the blood power of my dragon lineage, killing you will be as easy as lifting my hand!" the little dragon retorted, not giving in.


    She had been captured by these detestable humans only because she had been careless. If the person outside could break in and free her, this would never happen again!


    Seeking revenge against these humans would be a piece of cake for her!


    She struggled with all her might, stirring up waves in the otherwise calm sea of blood.


    "Do you really think that ant can save you? It seems I need to teach you the meaning of giving up hope," Nolan said with a cold smile, watching the little dragon''s efforts.


    The next moment, a profound aura burst forth from him, emanating from his Enlightenment Body.


    A faint blood mist spread through the center of the blood sea.


    The moment it touched the little dragon, scars appeared on her body, and her mind was flooded with endless scenes of slaughter.


    It was as if armies had massacred countless people.


    Bodies littered the ground, and blood flowed like rivers.


    Though the blood was just a superficial wound on the surface, the little dragon''s eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at Nolan. S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is... the power of slaughter, you actually possess an Enlightenment Body!"


    In just an instant, her eyes seemed to lose their color.


    The Enlightenment Body, understanding all paths and embodying them in one form, was one of the most terrifying sacred bodies even in ancient times among humans.


    No matter how powerful the person outside was, if Nolan possessed an Enlightenment Body, he would be utterly unbeatable!


    It seemed that today, truly no one could save her.


    ...


    Flames filled the sky, and screams echoed from every direction.


    Timothy stood like a god of war, surrounded by fierce flames, his aura shimmering with a golden light.


    With every step he took, he seemed like a demon descending upon the earth, radiating an overwhelming presence.


    The monks surrounding him were utterly defeated, tossed around like rag dolls, powerless to fight back.


    Forget about trapping Timothy,even escaping from him had become a pipe dream.


    But just when all seemed lost, suddenly, a figure was seen slowly emerging from the cave.


    "It''s the Prince!"


    "The Prince? We''re finally saved!"


    In just an instant, the few monks who could still speak burst into an uproar.


    If it''s the Prince, then no matter how monstrous this guy is, he stands no chance!


    The Prince''s power, the Enlightenment Body, was profoundly mysterious.


    His combat abilities were far beyond what they seemed on the surface.


    That''s why the Phoenix Kingdom was confident enough not to call in the heavy hitters from Ocean''s Gate for protection.


    Just Nolan alone was terrifyingly powerful!


    "Wait, the aura on the Prince!"


    Someone suddenly realized that Nolan''s oppressive aura had intensified since yesterday.


    "This is... Mid-stage Mystic Core!"

 Chapter 80: This is... the power of slaughter!

    Two years ago, Nolan had just awakened his Enlightenment Body.


    In just two years, he shattered his image as a nobody and leaped to become a powerhouse at the Mystic Core realm.


    And in such a short time, without even seeing him, he had climbed to the mid-stage of Mystic Core!


    It was beyond terrifying to describe,such a shocking speed was simply unimaginable for ordinary people!


    Moreover, with the mysterious Enlightenment Body and the aura of a Crown Prince.


    It was likely that Nolan''s strength was now very close to the warriors of Ocean''s Gate!


    Many cultivators were instantly exhilarated.


    Even though Timothy had shown formidable strength, as long as Nolan made a move, he would surely defeat him easily!


    "Are you Timothy?"


    Amidst the crowd, Nolan slowly floated into the air, a cold smile on his lips: "I didn''t expect you to be that insecure and ridiculous clown.


    Goddess Sylvia had favored me with three smiles, secretly admiring me, but she dared not openly express her love due to her status.


    You, who only fantasize about the goddess, what right do you have to compete with me for her love!


    Today, I will make you die..."


    "Boom."


    Nolan''s speech was cut off mid-sentence as a fist wrapped in flames smashed into his fair face.


    With a tremendous impact, Nolan crashed to the ground with a solid thud.


    Dust rose, and it was unknown how big a crater had been made in the ground.


    "Talking nonsense right in front of me with such a long spell incantation, you must be tired of living."


    "Snap, thud."


    Two bloodied teeth traced a beautiful arc through the air, landing on the ground.


    Seeing the two bloodied teeth on the ground, the cultivators were stunned.


    The prince had been beaten! Even his teeth had been knocked out!


    "You can''t save face, and you dare interrupt the prince''s casting, you have no respect for martial ethics!" The furious shouts of many cultivators were merely ignored.


    Timothy coldly swept his gaze over Nolan as he staggered to his feet: "Since you think Goddess Sylvia likes you, why are you willing to be Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s lackey, trying to help him against Sky Sanctuary?"


    "That''s simple, although Goddess Sylvia admires me, I also need to prove myself to her. The way to prove it is by personally destroying the Sky Sanctuary she built. I will lock her in a giant golden cage I build, where she can only sing for me!"


    As the dust slowly cleared, Nolan was in a sorry state, but his face bore a hysterical, sickly smile: "The goddess is mine, and only mine. As for everyone else, they all have to die!"


    "It seems you''re beyond saving." Timothy''s voice was colder than ever, his killing intent extremely chilling.


    "Just you?


    I bear the Enlightenment Body, the Crown Prince''s fortune, destined to become the Holy Emperor, do you think you can kill me? You''re just an ant, daring to compete with me for the goddess?"


    Suddenly, a profound aura surged around Nolan. S��ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Enlightenment Body, activated!


    All the cultivators were utterly shocked.


    At the same time, the space around Timothy suddenly distorted.


    The power of space, capable of twisting everything in the world!


    If unable to break free, anything would be crushed into dust under the mighty force of space.


    However, Timothy''s eyes flashed coldly, golden light swirling around his arms.


    With just a deep breath, he threw a punch.


    "Boom!"


    The force of this punch seemed powerful enough to shake mountains and rivers!


    The twisted space had no chance to resist, easily shaken by this punch.


    With one punch, everything shattered.


    The power of space, completely gone!


    "How is this possible!"


    In the cave, the eyes of the little dragon king, chained up, suddenly froze.


    The power of space is something only the monks of Ocean''s Gate can barely grasp. The spatial force unleashed by Nolan''s Enlightenment Body should have been unstoppable by anyone.


    Just escaping with his life from under his hand was already a stroke of huge luck. How on earth did he manage it!


    "You! Even so, you think you can escape?" Nolan became increasingly ferocious, his murderous intent thick in the air as he fiercely gripped his sword.


    "The power of the Sword Path!"


    Thousands of sword techniques, understood in one body.


    Heavenly swords, heed my call!


    Gathering countless sword forces, in the sky above, countless blades appeared.


    Their cold light was threatening, each blade pointing directly at Timothy.


    The ruthless killing intent seemed capable of devouring everything.


    "Is this the Enlightenment Body? It''s truly terrifying."


    At this moment, many cultivators looked up at the sky with pale faces.


    They thought they had respected Nolan enough, but they hadn''t realized that his strength was even more terrifying than they had imagined.


    The power of space as a shield, a thousand swords as a spear, one for attack and one for defense, leaving no room to escape!


    Such terrifying strength was completely beyond their reach!


    "This is the Sword Path power you''ve comprehended?


    Your Enlightenment Body is impressive, but unfortunately, you''re not up to par."


    Timothy merely smiled coldly, completely unfazed by the thousands of blades hanging in the sky.


    "Shing."


    As the sound of a sword being drawn echoed, suddenly, a phoenix''s cry resounded across the sky.


    Following that, endless flames burst forth, transforming into a sacred and majestic fire phoenix.


    "That sword!" Nolan''s eyes widened in shock.


    He recognized it,this sword was the exclusive weapon of Holy Emperor Vorenus, the Phoenix Blade!


    It was said that Goddess Sylvia, angered by one person, traveled tens of thousands of miles in a single day to slay Holy Emperor Vorenus with one sword strike.


    Since then, the Phoenix Blade had been in the goddess''s possession.


    But why was the Phoenix Blade now in Timothy''s hands?


    Who exactly was the person for whom Goddess Sylvia had acted?


    "Why, why is that sword in your hands?" Nolan suddenly roared hysterically.


    "Why is it with me? What do you think?" Timothy smiled coldly.


    Suddenly recalling a ridiculous rumor from the martial world, it was said that Goddess Sylvia had slain Holy Emperor Vorenus from miles away in a fit of rage for a mere novice disciple.


    Nolan''s heart felt as if it had been ripped open in an instant.


    "Bullshit! You think you can fool me? No matter what, you''re definitely dying today!" Nolan was completely consumed by rage.


    Suddenly, a crimson blood mist enveloped his body, the mist foul and eerie, seemingly emanating waves of blood.


    The blood mist spread across the sky, even dimming the sunlight slightly.


    "This is... the power of slaughter!"


    As the bloody aura spread, everyone from the little dragon and Chancellor Neville in the cave to the many cultivators, all stared in astonishment at the sky.


    The Enlightenment Body could comprehend thousands of great paths.


    Although extremely rare, with none appearing for ten thousand years, in ancient times, there were indeed individuals who bore the Enlightenment Body.


    However, the difficulty of comprehending the power of slaughter was truly too high.

 Chapter 81: Noggin Knocker!

    Even in ancient times, those who possessed the Enlightenment Body and grasped the power of slaughter were few and far between.


    And now, Nolan has actually managed to comprehend it!


    It''s not just that he has the Enlightenment Body,Nolan''s insight and strength are downright terrifying.


    If you combine that with the power of slaughter...


    For a moment, all eyes were fixed on the sky, unable to hide their shock.


    They couldn''t imagine just how powerful Nolan had become.


    Below the might of Ocean''s Gate, he was likely unmatched.


    Even if a powerhouse from Ocean''s Gate were to come here, Nolan might still stand a chance in a fight!


    In the midst of the sky, a blood-red aura almost completely enveloped Nolan.


    At this moment, the urge to kill had nearly swallowed his consciousness.


    Yet, it hadn''t erased his most primal instincts.


    The power of slaughter demands only slaughter!


    And his target was none other than Timothy.


    With a roar, his blood-formed, robust arms, covered in the aura of death and intent to kill, seemed to merge with the overwhelming murderous intent.


    As the blood swept through, it effortlessly shattered the Phoenix that had crushed millions of sword blades!


    Flames scattered down from the sky, the thickening murderous intent spreading, firmly locking onto Timothy.


    Endless clouds of blood mist kept gathering and swirling into the gigantic bloody hand.


    That massive hand seemed filled with an endless aura of "death."


    Anything it touched withered and died, even distorting and warping the space around it.


    The monks watching this scene were horrified, instinctively retreating to a distance.


    Such terrifying power was far beyond their imagination.


    If not for a monk of Ocean''s Gate realm personally arriving, could anyone truly defeat Nolan?


    "Die!" Nolan''s voice was now a shaky, indistinct blur, filled only with rage.


    Like a vast sea of blood capable of erasing all existence, his bloody hand slammed down, completely engulfing Timothy.


    "Prince Nolan, is that all you''ve got?"


    Timothy calmly lifted his head, and suddenly, flames and light illuminated half the sky.


    The three veins of the Ancient Saintly Body were all activated!


    The Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest, mixed with thunder, and the Phoenix Blade unleashed a terrifying power together.


    One was the legendary Holy Emperor surrounded by thunder, striking down with a palm.


    Another was the Phoenix''s cry, as fierce flames burned!


    With a boom, the fierce flames covered the sky, clashing with the blood mist.


    Nolan''s eyes widened in disbelief, his arms trembling.


    He found himself unable to advance a single step!


    His strike, fueled by countless forces of slaughter, was easily blocked!


    With another boom, the exploding flames spread all around, Nolan strained with all his might, tears of blood streaming down his face, looking utterly miserable.


    But no matter what he did, he was completely suppressed by the phantom formed by the great seal, unable to move an inch.


    At that moment, Timothy already had the Phoenix Blade in his hand.


    With a thud, the residual waves of energy scattered under his feet, and with one step, Timothy''s figure explosively moved forward.


    With just one sword strike, he tore a huge gash through the blood mist.


    "You bastard, how is this possible!" Nolan, struggling against the phantom of the great seal, was completely unable to defend himself, his eyes wide with bloodshot veins.


    "My wife is not someone you can touch so easily," Timothy''s cold voice came through.


    "Wife? Who are you talking about..." Nolan''s mind thundered, a thought he had always refused to believe suddenly spreading through him.


    With a grunt, a sword suddenly pierced through his abdomen.


    Feeling weak all over, more than the despair and pain of death, Nolan''s heart felt even colder and more painful.


    "Yes, Goddess Sylvia is my wife. Coveting my wife, killing you a thousand times wouldn''t be enough," Timothy said with a cold smile.


    "It can''t be, how could Goddess Sylvia possibly care for you, but..." Nolan tried desperately to convince himself not to believe it.


    But all the rumors he had heard, the clues, and this Phoenix Blade...


    All pointed to the harsh truth he had always refused to consider.


    Goddess Sylvia had already given her heart to someone else. S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And the one who captured the goddess''s heart wasn''t himself or anyone else, but Timothy standing right before him.


    The idea that he could win her over was just a joke,Goddess Sylvia had never loved him.


    "No!"


    Nolan, who had once awakened the Enlightenment Body and risen to Mystic Core within two years, becoming a prince, now felt his soul shatter.


    Cracks spread, completely breaking apart, his soul utterly fragmented.


    As the Phoenix Blade was withdrawn, his body and soul dissolved together, returning to dust.


    No one expected such a prodigy, even seen as the future hope of the Phoenix Kingdom, to fall so tragically.


    Falling from the sky, his blood scattered, Nolan''s body crashed to the ground.


    Now just a cold corpse.


    "The prince... is dead?"


    "Just like that, he was killed?"


    "The prince had the Enlightenment Body, how is this possible!"


    Shock spread all around, everyone unable to believe what they saw in Timothy, a chilling fear filling their hearts.


    [Ding, the third meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body is for absorption, the host may choose to absorb Nolan''s Enlightenment Body]


    "Absorb the Enlightenment Body."


    The moment Timothy''s words fell, that mysterious aura that once only emanated from Nolan began to surround his body, slowly moving.


    And compared to Nolan, that aura was clearly more profound and mysterious.


    [Enlightenment Body successfully absorbed]


    [Reward: One Dragon Tease Herb, one box of Dragon Mint, one Golden Scale Dragon Carp


    Note: Golden Scale Dragon Carp has ancestral dragon bloodline, extremely precious to the dragon race]


    Timothy looked up at the sky, the mysterious aura swirling around him.


    A moment later, he slowly opened his eyes and let out a long sigh.


    The first move he mastered was the Noggin Knocker!


    "Today, no one''s getting away. I''m going to give you a taste of my new move."


    Timothy had a slight smirk on his face, his fists cracking with anticipation.

 Chapter 82: What kind of price?

    The Enlightenment Body is strong, but it needs plenty of insight to level up.


    And Timothy''s first special move, Noggin Knocker, is just the thing to boost that insight big time.


    "Nobody''s getting away today," Timothy said, clenching his fists as he chased after the few monks below and started running.


    "No, please don''t!" Screams and wails erupted as each punch sent a figure flying into the air, then crashing back down hard.


    [Noggin Knocker, Insight +1]


    [Noggin Knocker, Insight +1]


    Feeling his insight climbing bit by bit, Timothy seemed to have gone completely berserk.


    He hit anyone he came across, deliberately pulling his punches so they could get up just for him to hit them again.


    After all, if he knocked them all out cold, there''d be no one left to hit.


    What a waste!


    "Stop hitting me, I''ve already been hit once!"


    "Dad, Grandpa, please stop, my head''s gonna explode."


    "I''m gonna have a concussion, I don''t have insurance!"


    [Noggin Knocker, Insight +1]


    [Noggin Knocker, Insight +1]


    After who knows how long, the cave outside was littered with monks lying in all directions, all of them wailing in pain.


    Finally, Timothy pulled back his fists.


    He could clearly feel as if he was being watched.


    The three powerhouses from Ocean''s Gate in the Phoenix Kingdom had probably been keeping an eye on this place all along. The moment he revealed himself, they likely started heading this way.


    Time was of the essence,he couldn''t afford any more delays.


    Killing Nolan was just the first step,next, he had to destroy the Dragon Blood Formation as quickly as possible.


    Timothy quickly stepped into the cave.


    Soon, the scene inside the cave unfolded before his eyes.


    A huge blood pool filled with blood-red patterns, and two chains tightly restraining a sea-blue little dragon.


    Oddly, despite its scaly body faintly exuding a dragon''s majesty, it somehow... looked rather delicate and cute?


    Have I been single too long, or does every dragon look pretty to me now?


    Timothy wondered.


    "Quick, get me out of here!" Just then, the sea-blue little dragon suddenly spoke in a human voice. S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her voice was as clear as a bell, somewhat petulant like a little girl.


    "Uh, just ignore me, pretend I''m not here," said Chancellor Neville, noticing Timothy''s icy stare. He instantly put on a sycophantic smile: "We''re all on the same side here. Our prince really went too far, I''ve been fed up with him for a while now, Timothy, you did great, I''ll definitely take a leaf out of your book from now on!


    Hope to see you again!"


    With that, he suddenly pulled out a wooden stick from his waist and whacked himself on the head hard.


    A heavy thud.


    "Clatter."


    The stick fell to the ground, and Neville collapsed, knocked out by his own hand.


    "Wow, talk about knowing the score..." Timothy muttered to himself.


    If only Nolan had half this guy''s self-awareness, he wouldn''t have ended up like that.


    "Hey, hurry up and let me out, if you''re quick about it, I might consider not eating you!"


    Just then, the sea-blue little dragon, still restrained by the chains, glared at Timothy with a slightly petulant and threatening look.


    Timothy, however, completely ignored her and walked over to the blood pool, quickly spotting the blood essence stone at the center.


    This stone was the core of the entire Dragon Blood Formation.


    Flames ignited along Timothy''s arms as he seized the moment when the blood pool recoiled from the intense heat. With a swift motion, he grasped the blood essence stone firmly in his palm.


    Then, with a fierce exertion of force.


    "Crack."


    The blood essence stone shattered instantly.


    Even the most powerful formations need a foundation, and with the central blood essence stone destroyed, the incomplete Dragon Blood Formation collapsed violently.


    The blood in the pool receded, and a continuous stench spread.


    The strong spiritual power that had been in the Dragon Blood Formation completely dissipated.


    Timothy then moved around the formation, methodically destroying every part of it.


    With that, the entire Dragon Blood Formation was utterly ruined.


    "All done, time to head back to the wife," Timothy said, dusting off his hands and turning to leave without hesitation.


    But the little blue dragon was stunned.


    Sure, the Dragon Blood Formation was destroyed, but the chains that bound her were still intact!


    "Hey, you forgot to let me out!" The little dragon panicked, shouting out loud.


    "If you come back now and release me, I promise I won''t hold your violation of dragon dignity against you, I won''t eat you!"


    "Why are you still walking away? Come back quickly, I''ll even reward you with gold and jewels once I return to the Dragon Palace!"


    "Hey, hey, hey, don''t go, you''re about to leave. Please, just let me out, I''m begging you!"


    Seeing that her pleas weren''t swaying Timothy at all, and watching him about to step out of the cave, the little dragon became truly desperate.


    Her voice shifted from a commanding tone to a pleading one, even carrying a hint of a pitiful sob towards the end.


    Finally, Timothy stopped in his tracks.


    Turning around, he walked back to the blood pool and gently stroked the back of the little dragon''s head.


    It was surprisingly soft.


    Timothy chuckled, "I don''t know you, and if you want me to save you, there has to be some kind of exchange."


    "What kind of price? I, the Ocean Dragon King, possess countless treasures. You can have whatever you want," the little dragon said, a glint of hope in her eyes.


    "I''m not interested in gold or jewels."


    Timothy shook his head. "I happen to need a pet. How about you sign a contract with me and become my pet?"


    "How could that be possible!


    I am the mighty Ocean Dragon King. Even in death, I would never stoop to being a human''s pet!" The little dragon immediately and decisively refused.


    "Are you sure?" Timothy''s lips curled into a smile, as if he had seen right through her. "The monks from the Phoenix Kingdom are on their way here. If you refuse, you''re definitely headed for death.


    Besides, I don''t necessarily need you to be my pet forever.


    You just need to serve as my mount for one year, available whenever I call. After that, the contract will be terminated.


    And you''ll get other generous rewards."


    As he spoke, Timothy pulled out the Golden Scale Dragon Carp that the system had just rewarded him.


    "This carp!" The little dragon''s expression suddenly froze.


    Every dragon knew what this was.


    Though dragons are powerful, each one''s bloodline is predetermined at birth.


    But the Golden Scale Dragon Carp could significantly enhance a dragon''s bloodline strength.


    Having just become the Dragon King, her young age and lack of strength were controversial.


    It was precisely because of this that Nolan and his cronies had the opportunity to capture her.


    If she could get a Golden Scale Dragon Carp, her standing among the dragons would change dramatically!


    "Glug."


    The little dragon swallowed unconsciously.

 Chapter 83: Who did this?

    "I am the mighty Ocean Dragon King, after all..." Despite her verbal resistance, it was clear that the little dragon was starting to waver inside.


    "It''s just for one year, and you''ll get a Golden Scale Dragon Carp too. Just one year. You have to give me the Golden Scale Dragon Carp..." Meanwhile, Timothy''s voice was like a siren''s call, tempting her relentlessly.


    "Gulp, gulp, gulp." The little dragon couldn''t help but swallow several times.


    Just then, Timothy suddenly pulled out the Golden Scale Dragon Carp and waved it in front of her a couple of times.


    The enticing aroma and the pure dragon essence related to the source of dragon blood overwhelmed her, and finally, her last line of defense was completely shattered.


    "Alright, it''s just one year. I, the Dragon King, can bend and stretch. Is one year really going to make a difference? Let me go, I agree to be your mount for a year!" The little dragon sounded reluctant, but she finally managed to say it, swallowing her pride.


    "Great, then please sign this contract." Timothy quickly pulled out some paper and a pen and drafted a contract.


    A trace of Cosmic Aura swept over it, carrying the majestic authority of the heavens.


    This contract, sanctioned by the heavens, would bring severe repercussions if breached. Not only would the violator''s cultivation not advance, but their very foundation would crumble, pushing them to the brink of collapse.


    "You''re really going all out! And where did you even get this contract from?" The little dragon, holding back her resentment, finally let go of her pride and dripped a drop of dragon blood on the contract.


    A whiff of heavenly aura swept over, and the contract was sealed.


    "Good, I''ll get you out now." Timothy nodded in satisfaction and tucked the contract away.


    He grabbed the two iron chains, and with a skill he had exchanged from the system store, all protective measures and restrictions were as nothing before him.


    "Crack, crack."


    The chains, once as solid and tough as rock, were no match for Timothy''s strength.


    With another strong pull, both chains snapped abruptly.


    "Finally free!" The little dragon was ecstatic, her eyes almost sparkling with light.


    A blinding white light covered her dragon form, and as the light twisted, her body gradually transformed.


    When the light faded, standing there was a charming and slightly mischievous little girl, her dragon horns not intimidating in the slightest but rather adding to her cute, dorky charm.


    "My name is Azura, the noble Ocean Dragon King. But since you''ve saved me and we''ve signed a contract, I''ll fulfill my promise and reluctantly serve as your pet for one year. Remember, it''s just for one year. If you break the contract, don''t blame me for eating you!" Azura huffed, her tone slightly reproachful.


    Timothy was stunned.


    "Holy crap, where''s my mount? My grand and majestic, dragon-scaled beast? How did it end up like this? I want a refund!"


    Timothy, completely baffled, pointed at Azura: "How did you turn into this?"


    "This is what I normally look like." Azura swayed her delicate yet slender body. "Being in dragon form is so cumbersome,I much prefer my human form. Plus, I''m only a little over two hundred years old. For a dragon, that''s very young, so naturally, my human form looks like this."


    Noticing Timothy''s bewildered expression, Azura swayed her petite body, looking a bit anxious: "Let''s hurry up and go. I can already feel three powerful beings from Ocean''s Gate approaching. Aren''t you going to ride me? Hurry up."


    "..." Timothy was mentally collapsing.


    Not to mention whether he could actually ride her, if anyone misunderstood their conversation and scene, they might think he deserved to be locked up!


    This whole situation was just criminal!


    Just then, Timothy suddenly sensed two terrifying presences approaching from the horizon.


    One of them was only a few dozen miles away.


    The powerful beings from Ocean''s Gate stationed in the Phoenix Kingdom were almost upon them!


    And there were two of them!


    They had to hurry, or it might be too late.


    Timothy grabbed Azura by the collar and yanked her up.


    Azura looked utterly confused. "Weren''t you supposed to ride me? How come I''m on top now?" sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You can eat more food, but watch your words!" Timothy replied, clearly exasperated as he glanced at her.


    With a sudden burst of strength from his feet, his figure shot forward.


    Riding the wind, his speed far surpassed any Mystic Core cultivator.


    However, the nearest powerful aura seemed to have sensed Timothy too, and its speed abruptly increased.


    At the Ocean''s Gate realm, one opens their spiritual sea to connect with the universe, granting them terrifyingly powerful abilities that quickly closed the distance between them.


    If this continued, it was only a matter of time before they caught up.


    Suddenly, Timothy halted mid-air, grabbing Azura by the collar with his left hand while his right hand conjured a fierce whirlwind.


    "Enlightenment Body, Noggin Knocker!"


    With a thunderous punch, he struck thousands of feet into the sky.


    Suddenly, a gigantic fist formed from the whirlwind crashed down.


    The Ocean''s Gate pursuer felt a chill down his spine,even he dared not take this punch head-on.


    He quickly raised his arms, gathering a massive amount of spiritual power to meet the attack.


    "Boom!"


    The massive impact released a tremendous shockwave in the air.


    Though the giant fist dissipated, the subtle yet profound aura it left behind made the Ocean''s Gate cultivator pause in shock.


    This aura... it''s Enlightenment Body!


    The prince?


    No.


    He could tell that this punch came from someone else.


    But who could it be? In this world, besides the prince, how could there be another with the Enlightenment Body!


    Snapping back to reality, he quickly looked ahead.


    But seizing just that moment of opportunity, Timothy had already vanished to who knows where.


    His presence faded abruptly, becoming invisible and untraceable, leaving the Ocean''s Gate cultivator no choice but to give up the chase.


    Now, the most important thing was the Dragon Blood Formation!


    He couldn''t afford any more delays and hurriedly flew towards the cave.


    But the moment he looked down at the cave from above, his mind exploded.


    The ground was littered with ruins and flames.


    Many Mystic Core cultivators stationed there lay groaning on the ground, many already lifeless.


    Such a formidable group of warriors, all completely defeated!


    "Where''s the prince? Where''s the prince?"


    He frantically searched with wide eyes, only to find Nolan''s cold corpse in front of the cave.


    His soul shattered, his body destroyed, Nolan''s death was gruesomely tragic, hinting at a brutal massacre.


    "Who did this? Who could have done this!" The Ocean''s Gate cultivator bellowed in rage to the heavens, his eyes wild with fury.

 Chapter 84: Jesus, watch your language!

    After flying thousands of miles to make sure no one was following, Timothy finally landed in a modest town.Sitting in a small tavern, facing the still somewhat haughty Azura, Timothy asked, "So tell me, if you''re the mighty Ocean Dragon King, how did they manage to capture you? And what''s your connection to the Dragon Blood Formation?"


    "Hmph, don''t think that just because we''ve made a pact, you can order me around. I may have agreed to be your pet for a year, but I never said I''d answer your questions."


    Azura snorted, having long forgotten the pitiful look she had when she begged Timothy to unlock her chains.


    A smirk appeared on Timothy''s face. "Are you sure? Let''s not forget that I can somewhat control you with our pact. More importantly, don''t you want another Golden Scale Dragon Carp?"


    "You still have Golden Scale Dragon Carp!" Azura''s eyes lit up instantly.


    For the entire dragon race, the Golden Scale Dragon Carp was an incredibly rare and sought-after treasure. Even the Dragon Palace, with its vast resources, had not found one for many years. The value of such a treasure was self-evident.


    Just one Golden Scale Dragon Carp could greatly enhance her bloodline, let alone two!


    "It depends on how you behave," Timothy chuckled.


    He had just carefully searched the system''s marketplace and finally found Golden Scale Dragon Carp for sale, though at three skill points each, they were quite expensive and not something to be handed out lightly.


    "Ugh."


    Azura''s stomach growled involuntarily, her eyes practically sparkling, "I''ll talk, okay! I''ll talk!"


    Timothy was somewhat exasperated. The girl in front of him changed her tune faster than flipping a book,one second she was defiant to the death, the next she was capitulating. Could this really be the Dragon King?


    It just didn''t fit...


    Azura finally told the truth: "I am indeed the current Ocean Dragon King, but I only ascended to the throne half a month ago, and it has been highly controversial."


    "Controversial?"


    "Yes."


    Azura nodded, her lively eyes tinged with sadness.


    "My father went into Seclusion for Breakthrough, eager to pass on the throne. There were many siblings eligible for the position, but during the tests, my Ancestral dragon bloodline was discovered. Although it''s only a small part and not very pure, even this trace caused a sensation throughout the Dragon Palace.


    After several nights of discussion, the Dragon Palace finally confirmed my ascension and held a coronation ceremony for me. However, this also led to opposition from many factions within the Dragon Palace.


    It even gave those underlings of Holy Emperor Thunderflame a chance to attack the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon and capture me, intending to use my flesh to complete that bizarre Dragon Blood Formation."


    "I see," Timothy nodded, understanding the situation.


    Azura''s rise to the throne due to her Ancestral dragon bloodline had led to opposition within the Dragon Palace, giving villains the opportunity to capture her.


    The timing of her abduction was too precise,it must have been premeditated.


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame really was ruthless.


    Cursing inwardly, Timothy exchanged three skill points for a Golden Scale Dragon Carp and tossed it to Azura.


    "You actually had one!"


    As if afraid someone else might snatch it away, Azura quickly and carefully hid the Golden Scale Dragon Carp.


    With two Golden Scale Dragon Carps, if she could eat them and absorb their power, her bloodline would undergo a tremendous leap!


    Dragons have always been about strength and power.


    "When the time comes, even those opposition factions in the Dragon Palace won''t dare to utter another word of nonsense!"


    Suddenly, Azura ran up and, with a beaming smile, clung to Timothy''s arm, oozing charm.


    "What are you doing?"


    Just a second ago, Azura was staunchly refusing to admit she was a pet, and now she was suddenly all sweet and sycophantic, even startling Timothy.


    "Hehe, I see it now. You might look like you''re just at the Mystic Core level, but anyone who can whip out two Golden Scale Dragon Carps has got to be a hermit big shot. I''m sticking with you for this year-long contract. I''m going to cling to your coattails!"


    With that, she clung tightly to Timothy, impossible to shake off, and even rubbed against him from time to time.


    Timothy, exasperated, said, "Hey, aren''t you a Dragon King? Have some dignity!"


    "Dignity is secondary. I need to stick with the big shot."


    "I''m not a big shot."


    "You definitely are. You might even be some ancient sage who''s been hidden away for thousands of years. Oh mighty one, take me under your wing!"


    "If you keep this up, I''m calling the police."


    "No, I''m sticking with you. I''m your pet for a year anyway, so come on, ride me!"


    "Then at least transform into your dragon form!"


    "I still find my human form more comfortable. Besides, I can fly in any form, so what does it matter which one you ride?"


    "Jesus, watch your language!"


    Noticing the disgusted, fearful, and repulsed looks from the people around them, Timothy quickly stuffed a couple of bread rolls into Azura''s mouth to shut her up.


    If this kept up, the misunderstanding could really blow up.


    Especially if someone recognized him and word got out, his wife''s anger was not something to joke about!


    "Mmm, mmm. Oh right, big shot, there''s something else I need to ask you?" Azura swallowed the bread, and suddenly, her playful demeanor turned a bit more serious.


    "What is it?" Timothy asked.


    "Actually, I can sense the aura of Goddess Sylvia on you. Now that the dragon race is in peril, the only one I can think of who might help is Goddess Sylvia herself. So, could I ask you to take me to see Goddess Sylvia?" Azura''s eyes were earnest, her determination tinged with a hint of sadness.


    "You want to see Goddess Sylvia?" Timothy''s gaze sharpened.


    Even if Azura hadn''t mentioned it, he would have quickly relayed this matter back to the Sky Sanctuary.


    After all, the opportunity presented by Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s attack on the dragon race was too good to miss. If they could seize this moment...


    "You can come with me back to Sky Sanctuary, but you must explain everything in detail to Goddess Sylvia and make quick decisions," Timothy said.


    "I understand!" Azura nodded gratefully.


    "There''s one more thing," Timothy coughed lightly. "I gave you two Golden Scale Dragon Carps, and as my pet, you should at least let me ride you back."


    "Of course!" Azura excitedly patted her body.


    Timothy sighed in resignation, "Not in this form. I meant your dragon form."


    "Transform into my dragon form?" Azura pouted, seemingly disappointed.


    But eventually, she nodded.


    A dazzling golden light flashed, and the next moment, Timothy was soaring on the back of a dragon!


    S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 85: Can it be longer next time?

    Blooming Sanctuary."Selene has broken through the challenge!"


    "Selene, you''re finally out!"


    Accompanied by the joyful cheers of many female disciples, Selene emerged, her face bearing traces of hardship.


    After enduring several days of intense training and the infusion of spiritual energy from the Blooming Sanctuary, her damaged spiritual foundation had finally been repaired.


    Ever since her battle with Timothy at the auction, her spiritual resolve had been greatly affected.


    Timothy''s punch had not only shattered her pride in her talents but also left a deep wound in her spiritual resolve.


    This had caused Selene''s cultivation to stagnate for days, and her spiritual resolve faced the threat of collapse multiple times.


    Fortunately, during this period of recovery, she had managed to heal the scars on her spiritual resolve.


    The disciples of Blooming Sanctuary continuously praised her: "As expected of the Holy Maiden''s sister, Selene is truly formidable. Not only is her talent unparalleled, but her temperament also far exceeds that of ordinary people. Even with a damaged spiritual resolve, she managed to repair it in such a short time!"


    "That''s right, now that her spiritual resolve is repaired, it will surely be as solid as a rock, enhancing further! The previous damage to her spiritual resolve can''t be seen as a bad thing, but rather as an opportunity for Selene!"


    Selene nodded slightly, seemingly in agreement with what the surrounding disciples were saying.


    Unintentionally, she clenched her fists tightly, her gaze sharp as a blade: "Timothy, just you wait. Although I lost to you last time, the next time we meet, I will take back everything and defeat you completely!"


    Without saying a word, Selene''s body inadvertently radiated a chilling aura.


    "Such a firm resolve, it''s hard to believe that it''s only been a few days since we last saw her, and Selene''s spiritual resolve and willpower have already reached such heights."


    "I can''t think of anyone among her peers who could defeat Selene."


    The disciples couldn''t help but sigh from the bottom of their hearts.


    But just as they were speaking, someone suddenly looked up at the distant sky in shock and exclaimed, "That''s... a dragon!"


    Unnoticed, a thin layer of clouds had covered the sky.


    Though not thick, the thin clouds stretched far into the distance.


    Where the dragon flew, rain followed.


    Within the clouds, a majestic sea-blue dragon moved through the clouds, its presence commanding.


    "Wait, that''s no ordinary dragon!"


    Someone incredulously stared at the sky: "Those golden horns...


    This dragon isn''t just any dragon, but a Dragon King with the Ancestral dragon bloodline!"


    "A Dragon King?!


    Why would a Dragon King appear here?!"


    As everyone''s gaze converged on the sky, they discovered something even more unimaginable.


    There was a figure riding on the back of the blue dragon!


    Someone riding a dragon?


    Impossible!


    Dragons, known for their pride, would never submit to humans.


    Especially not a Dragon King soaring through the skies!


    Who could possibly be so formidable as to tame a Dragon King in such a shocking manner!


    Unlike the panicked disciples around her, Selene was much calmer.


    Her expression was as serene as a still pond, seemingly unconcerned.


    "A Dragon King? I''m curious to see who could pull off such a feat."


    A faint glow enveloped her eyes as she activated her ability to see great distances. Even scenes miles away were clearly visible to Selene.


    She looked at the figure riding on the dragon.


    But the moment Selene saw clearly who it was.


    Suddenly, she stepped back, her usually icy face instantly showing a look of terror.


    Her eyes were filled with deep fear, as if recalling something that terrified her immensely.


    In just a moment, the fear she felt when Timothy had brutally defeated her completely engulfed her.


    That devil-like figure once again turned into an inescapable shadow, looming over Selene''s heart.


    She had thought she could forget, believed that after repairing her spiritual resolve, she could escape the fear Timothy brought her.


    But she realized she was wrong, completely wrong.


    The fear from that time had deeply etched scars in her heart, scars that couldn''t be erased no matter what.


    The name Timothy had become a lifelong shadow for her. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her body trembled, her legs weakened, and suddenly, Selene collapsed to the ground.


    Her eyes, once cold and resolute, now stared blankly ahead.


    Fear overwhelmed her again, and a tear traced down her cheek.


    "Crack."


    She thought she could hear the sound of her spiritual resolve shattering.


    "Selene''s spiritual resolve... it''s damaged again!"


    "Selene, Selene, what''s wrong with you!"


    Noticing Selene collapsed on the ground, tears streaming down her face, the Blooming Sanctuary erupted into chaos.


    "I don''t want to see Timothy ever again, never again!"


    At this moment, Selene, the sister of Holy Maiden Aeliana and the top talent of Blooming Sanctuary, couldn''t stop her tears, crying like a child.


    ...


    Riding the dragon, Timothy could clearly feel the reverence and awe from the people on the ground.


    Especially when passing over mortal towns and dynasties, the common folk knelt on the ground as if seeing a deity, bowing their heads in worship.


    "Having a good mount really does make a difference," Timothy couldn''t help but pat Azura beneath him.


    The only pity was that his pet beast, although a Dragon King with a majestic appearance, was unwilling to transform into a dragon form.


    Riding it was not an easy feat.


    Azura flew at an incredibly fast speed, even comparable to the wind-riding speed of the monks from Ocean''s Gate.


    After a short while, they arrived at Sky Sanctuary.


    "Is that a dragon!"


    "And is there someone sitting on the dragon?"


    "Holy smokes, isn''t that Brother Timothy!"


    With a thunderous noise and an imposing dragon aura, Timothy, riding Azura, landed on the ground.


    When they clearly saw Timothy, all the disciples were stunned.


    They had always thought that whatever Timothy did was outrageously unbelievable.


    But today, it was just too much!


    That was a golden-horned dragon, willingly serving as Timothy''s mount!


    "Brother Timothy, what on earth did you do to make the Dragon King submit?"


    The disciples were utterly astonished, and even the High Priests who witnessed this scene couldn''t believe their eyes.


    Before Timothy could speak, a light suddenly enveloped Azura''s dragon form.


    The light twisted and transformed, and moments later, she reverted to her human form.


    "That''s it, done so soon? I was only ridden for such a short time. Can it be longer next time?" Pouting, Azura looked somewhat resentfully at Timothy.


    Instantly, everyone''s gaze towards Timothy changed.

 Chapter 86: The chambers? A reward?

    "Timothy, I can''t believe you''re this kind of person.""Timothy, how could you do this to a little girl? My faith in you is shattered!"


    "Ew, Timothy, how could you bear to ride...?"


    Seeing the petite and pitiful Azura, everyone couldn''t help but feel a wave of sympathy.


    The looks they gave Timothy were filled with disgust, disbelief, and sorrow.


    "Damn, you guys are kind of criminal with your words! I did ride her... ugh, but it''s not what you think!"


    Timothy tried his best to explain, but he realized the disciples'' gazes hadn''t changed at all, and many of the female disciples even stepped back trembling.


    "You''re forcing my hand here!" Timothy raised his fists, as big as sandbags.


    "Timothy, what are you going to do?"


    "Timothy, are you planning to kill us to keep us quiet? But we will never forget this!"


    "Noggin Knocker Fist!" Timothy shouted, raising his fist and charging at everyone.


    Instantly, screams erupted all around.


    "Stop hitting, stop! My head isn''t that hard."


    "If you keep hitting, I''ll get a concussion, Timothy, please stop!"


    After what seemed like an eternity, many disciples of the Sky Sanctuary were holding their heads, tears in their eyes.


    Once he was sure no one would speak nonsense, Timothy finally reined in his power.


    After settling scores and hammering so many heads, his enlightenment had significantly improved.


    But now, it was time to get back to business.


    Timothy led Azura into the heart of Sky Sanctuary: "Goddess Sylvia, I''m back."


    Although Azura was with him, Timothy couldn''t directly call Sylvia his wife, but his tone was extremely affectionate.


    However, as they entered the great hall, Timothy suddenly noticed Sylvia seemed to have hurriedly hidden something.


    Then, with a bit of annoyance, she glanced at Azura and then at himself.


    "Could my wife be jealous?" Timothy wondered.


    But Azura, in her transformed state, was just a little girl,surely, Sylvia wouldn''t be jealous of a child.


    "Who is this girl?" Sylvia''s cool voice rang out.


    Timothy replied, "This is Azura, the newly ascended Ocean Dragon King. She was captured by Nolan and trapped in the Dragon Blood Formation, but I rescued her."


    "Oh? Azura?" Sylvia''s gaze swept over Azura.


    Immediately, Azura felt an overwhelming sense of oppression envelop her.


    Azura knew that Goddess Sylvia wasn''t doing it on purpose,this was the natural aura of an Emperor-level powerhouse, effortlessly emanating from her.


    "So this is the strength of a human powerhouse," Azura couldn''t help but clench her little fists.


    She had heard of Goddess Sylvia''s reputation, but she hadn''t expected her to be this powerful.


    Perhaps, the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon really could be saved.


    "You saved her, which means you''ve also destroyed the Dragon Blood Formation?" Sylvia asked Timothy.


    "That''s right, I killed Nolan and successfully destroyed the Dragon Blood Formation," Timothy nodded.


    "In such a short time... not bad, you''ve done well. I will reward you," Sylvia was initially surprised, but soon nodded slightly.


    Nolan, known as the greatest genius of the age with his Enlightenment Body, had been a formidable opponent. sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although Sylvia had somehow believed Timothy could complete the mission, she hadn''t expected it to be so swift.


    Timothy suddenly smiled, "By the way, Sylvia, can I make a request?"


    "A request? What is it?"


    "Of course, it''s about the reward.


    You always just give me verbal rewards, Goddess. Can we switch it up this time?"


    "Something else..." Sylvia''s gaze shifted evasively. "No, that''s not possible. I only do verbal rewards, nothing else!"


    "That''s a lie, you definitely have other ways to reward."


    "There aren''t any!"


    "There definitely are!"


    "If you keep this up, I won''t even give you a verbal reward."


    "I don''t believe it. You''re too kind-hearted to do something so cruel."


    "You... you''re shameless!"


    "Shameless, but only towards you, Goddess."


    The back-and-forth between Timothy and Sylvia left Azura dumbfounded.


    Being young and not having much contact with humans, she didn''t quite understand their customs.


    In her mind, Goddess Sylvia was supposed to be supremely aloof and dignified, someone even the old Dragon King would only dare to respect from a distance, never daring to provoke.


    Why then did she seem so different around Timothy?


    And their interaction seemed to resemble a term taught by an old dragon��flirting.


    Azura was puzzled. "Excuse me, Goddess, I''m not very familiar with human customs. Are you and Timothy... flirting?"


    "Of course not!"


    The moment she spoke, Timothy and Sylvia responded in unison, both shooting a chilling glance her way.


    Their combined gaze was so intimidating that Azura felt a chill run down her spine.


    "It''s nothing, forget I said anything," Azura quickly covered her mouth, too scared to speak another word.


    After a moment, Sylvia coughed lightly to ease the awkwardness before finally asking, "But what happened? Why did you bring her to Sky Sanctuary?"


    "It''s like this..." Timothy quickly explained the situation.


    He included the accidental discovery of the Dragon Blood Formation and how, after killing Nolan and freeing Azura, he learned that the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon was under siege and in dire straits.


    "The Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon is under attack?" Sylvia''s gaze sharpened as she pondered.


    Soon, her expression shifted slightly. "I''ve had some dealings with the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon before, and I knew the previous Ocean Dragon King.


    Although they took advantage of the chaos to capture Azura, the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon is much harder to breach than it appears.


    So... if they really want to take down the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, Holy Emperor Thunderflame must send more forces.


    There''s even a great chance he might go there himself."


    Timothy quickly grasped the implications. "You mean..."


    "Ambush Holy Emperor Thunderflame. Since he wants to move against Sky Sanctuary, we''ll take his life as the price."


    Sylvia''s voice was cold, and a surge of energy erupted from her, filling Sky Sanctuary with an imposing aura.


    Her presence was overwhelming, instilling fear in those around her.


    "That''s my wife! We should definitely take him down!" Timothy was also filled with fighting spirit, eager to head to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon and give Holy Emperor Thunderflame, who had once hurt Sylvia, a good beating.


    "But if we go too soon, Holy Emperor Thunderflame might not have shown up yet, so..."


    Just then, Sylvia''s voice turned slightly shy: "So, you should come to my chambers first. I can fulfill my promise and give you your reward."


    Looking at Timothy, Sylvia''s gaze was bashful.


    "The chambers? A reward?


    Damn!"

 Chapter 87: I... Im coming in

    Timothy paused for a moment, "Goddess, are you really inviting me to your private chambers as a reward?""Do I need to spell it out for you?" Sylvia pointed at her clothes, then quickly averted her gaze, clearly a bit nervous.


    "Pointing at your clothes, and it''s not just a verbal reward this time... Could it be!" In an instant, Timothy felt his breathing become hotter, and he had to suppress the excitement in his heart: "I understand, Sylvia. I''ll go to your chambers and wait for you."


    With that, he hurried out of the great hall.


    Azura quickly followed in a panic: "Wait for me, master, you can''t just leave me behind."


    Timothy didn''t stop: "I have important matters to attend to, you''re just a kid, wait outside."


    "But I heard from the old dragon at the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon that a girl''s private room should never be casually entered by men. Why would the goddess allow you into her chambers?" Azura was even more puzzled, having had few interactions with humans.


    But she always felt that the relationship between Timothy and Goddess Sylvia was somewhat strange.


    "This..." Suddenly, Timothy bent down, looking into Azura''s shining eyes: "The old dragon from your Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon is not wrong, but Goddess Sylvia is different."


    "Goddess Sylvia is different?"


    "That''s right."


    Timothy nodded, his eyes seemingly filled with immense emotion: "The goddess, in order to teach me the profound truths about the origin of life, has summoned me to her chambers. She''s willing to sacrifice her own image to help me gain enlightenment. Her greatness is something that only inspires reverence and emotion. So, please, don''t tell anyone about this."


    "The goddess is so great! I understand, I will definitely not speak of this." Hearing this, Azura''s eyes sparkled, and her heart suddenly surged. Initially, she felt more fear than anything else towards Sylvia, a powerful human.


    But now, feelings of admiration and emotion were also filling her heart. The powerful Goddess Sylvia could definitely be a role model for her.


    "I understand."


    Azura''s gaze gradually became resolute: "I will also learn from Goddess Sylvia in the future, to become as strong as her and to dedicate myself. When I return to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, I''ll summon you to my room too."


    "Let''s not." Timothy immediately refused without any hesitation.


    "Why? You''re going to the goddess''s chambers!" Azura felt she was being treated unfairly.


    "Nonsense, you''re still so young."


    "I''m two hundred years old!"


    "But you''re small."


    "Who says so? I can still transform into a different form, you know. Don''t believe me? I can show you a more mature form right now." Azura huffed, clearly dissatisfied.


    Timothy was taken aback: "You can change forms?"


    "Of course, all the dragon kings of past generations could maintain two forms, and I just chose one big and one small. How about that, impressive, right?" Azura proudly lifted her head, a slight smile on her lips.


    "Impressive." Timothy gave a thumbs up.


    No wonder they say no dragon king is easy to deal with. Who could handle this?


    But...


    Timothy tapped Azura''s little head lightly: "Keep this secret to yourself, and don''t just tell any bad uncle. Otherwise..."


    Timothy made a scary face, startling Azura.


    After that, he clapped his hands, leaving Azura behind, and headed straight for the chambers.


    Inside the chambers, the decor was quite simple.


    Most of the colors were pure white, with only the bed canopy carrying a hint of translucent light pink.


    A faint mist floated in the chambers, as if filled with an ethereal aura.


    Even just breathing normally, Timothy could distinctly smell a hint of fragrance in the air.


    It wasn''t overpowering but subtle and elegant, like a delicate orchid that refreshes the soul, intoxicating him completely.


    Timothy sat down beside Sylvia''s bed, the soft scent from the bedding making his heart race a bit faster.


    Recalling Sylvia shyly pointing at her clothes, Timothy''s breathing became slightly rapid.


    "Could it be, my wife has finally come around! After waiting so long, is the moment finally here!"


    Just then, Timothy caught a glimpse of a corner of a paper peeking out from under the pristine pillow.


    "What''s this?" He leaned in, gently pulling it out.


    Hidden carefully under the pillow were two letters, both from him!


    One was the love letter he had personally delivered to the Sky Sanctuary.


    The other was a letter he had written before heading to the secret realm of the three legendary Holy Emperors, ending with "Dear Sylvia ~".


    "Wow, wife, I didn''t know you were like this." Looking at the two letters, carefully preserved yet clearly much perused, Timothy couldn''t help but marvel.


    After all, who would have thought that the mighty Goddess Sylvia would secretly pull out love letters from under her pillow every night, read them delightfully, and then drift off to sleep?


    As he admired the fragrant letters, Timothy suddenly heard very faint footsteps approaching slowly using his "Whispering Ear" ability.


    Goddess Sylvia was coming!


    Timothy quickly placed the letters back under the pillow and sat up straight.


    But the footsteps stopped abruptly outside the chamber, and then a melodious yet shy voice came from outside: "I''ve changed into the clothes that you men like. You, you better not laugh when you see me. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being merciless!"


    Her voice was tender and slightly intoxicating with shyness, and more importantly... S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Clothes that men like!"


    Timothy''s brain nearly exploded.


    He had never expected Sylvia to actually fulfill the reward!


    And, clothes that men like.


    Could it be!


    Timothy felt a rush of heat surge through his nose.


    Black stockings, white stockings, or...


    No, this isn''t Earth, those things couldn''t possibly exist here.


    So what exactly are these "clothes that men like"?


    Timothy''s brain raced, conjuring various images.


    If it''s something that all men like, could it be, could it really be...


    Nothing!


    At this moment, less is more, could it really be as he imagined!


    "Holy smokes, holy smokes!"


    A stream of blood flowed straight from Timothy''s nose.


    [System alert: Host has sustained internal injuries and spiritual instability. The system has detected that the host is under an extremely severe attack, nearing a critical state, extremely dangerous. Would you like to spend one hundred skill points to activate the Invincible Defense System to carve a path of survival for the host?]


    "Carve a path your sister!"


    But this really could be deadly!


    "I... I''m coming in."


    Just then, a trembling voice came from outside the chamber.


    Then, that graceful figure slowly walked in.


    When Timothy saw Sylvia clearly, he was stunned.

 Chapter 88: Honey, Im going to make a move now!

    At this moment, Sylvia was still wearing a simple and elegant white dress.However, she had slipped on a pale yellow apron over it.


    This pale yellow apron was typically worn by married women and was considered quite "old-fashioned" by younger women.


    But on Sylvia, what was normally seen as dowdy somehow seemed to elevate in style.


    It subtly hugged her graceful figure, outlining a nearly perfect curve.


    Sylvia was holding a pot that was steaming and sizzling.


    A few black spots had splattered on her face, highlighting her snow-white skin, adding a cute contrast that was endearing.


    "Sweetheart, the surprise you mentioned was this?"


    Timothy was stunned. He had imagined all sorts of possibilities, but this was not one of them.


    Man, all that anticipation for nothing!


    "I asked around, and isn''t it true that you guys like a woman who''s homely and caring? So I tried wearing an apron and cooking. Isn''t that a treat?" Sylvia''s cheeks were flushed, and even her ears were tinged with red.


    She had prepared for this day for a long time.


    Not only had she figured out what men liked, bought an apron, but she had also learned how to cook.


    Yet, when facing Timothy, she still couldn''t hide her shyness.


    "Are you sure you understand what men like..." Seeing Sylvia''s adorably clumsy demeanor, Timothy couldn''t help but laugh.


    Even though it wasn''t the scenario he had imagined, he felt no disappointment.


    After all, who else in the world could see the Goddess Sylvia clumsily cooking for the first time?


    "Don''t you like it?" Sylvia, sensing a hint of disappointment, looked somewhat pitiful.


    "How could I not like it? Honey, you''re so capable, this dish must smell better than anyone else''s, you''re amazing!"


    Timothy immediately praised her, then stood up and walked over to Sylvia, lifting the lid of the pot.


    However, when he looked inside, Timothy''s expression froze.


    A cloud of black mist rose, and the pot was filled with a dark greenish-black liquid, bubbling continuously.


    The indescribable liquid in the pot seemed to form a sinister face, whispering like a demon, "Come on, eat me! Once you do, you can leave this world and all its troubles behind, haha!"


    Turns out, his wife could only cook what might be called "dark cuisine"!


    "Aren''t you going to eat?" Sylvia looked at Timothy with puppy eyes.


    "I..." Timothy''s face fell, feeling every organ in his body resisting.


    But...


    "I''ll eat! Here goes nothing!"


    Suddenly, Timothy''s fighting spirit ignited.


    If he couldn''t even face his wife''s dark cuisine, what kind of man was he?


    He scooped up a big spoonful of the ominous liquid and shoved it into his mouth.


    [System alert: Host has ingested a toxic substance, initiate emergency detox?]


    "It''s delicious, honey, you did a great job." Timothy gave a thumbs up, even as blood trickled from the corner of his mouth.


    "As long as it tastes good, it seems my cooking isn''t too bad." Sylvia nodded proudly, scooping up a spoonful for herself.


    But after smelling it, she paused.


    Then, suddenly, she put down the spoon.


    "What''s wrong, honey?"


    "I''m not eating it."


    "Why not?"


    "It''s obviously dark cuisine, only a fool would eat it."


    "..." Timothy was speechless.


    So you knew it all along, why didn''t you say something sooner!


    Seeing Sylvia''s slightly self-reproachful expression, Timothy felt a pang of sympathy and immediately rolled up his sleeves. "Honey, I appreciate your effort. Now let me take over and cook you a meal myself."


    "Huh?"


    Before Sylvia could even react, Timothy had already taken the pot full of dark cuisine and walked out.


    "System, use three skill points to upgrade my cooking skills to the level of a culinary master."


    [Ding, upgrade successful. Host''s cooking skills have reached the level of a culinary master.]


    With his newly enhanced skills and a bit of magical control over the heat, it didn''t take long for Timothy to turn the ingredients he had gathered into delicious dishes, which he then brought into the bedroom.


    Seeing the feast, Sylvia''s eyes instantly lit up, completely forgetting about her own culinary disaster. S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Who would eat that stuff anyway?


    "Come on, honey, eat more rabbit meat. It''s good for your beauty."


    "Try more of this dish, honey. It''s my proudest creation this time."


    "Here, have a chicken leg. It smells amazing."


    Timothy kept adding food to Sylvia''s bowl.


    Sylvia hummed, "I suspect you have ulterior motives."


    "Ulterior motives? Why?" Timothy was taken aback.


    "You keep using your spoon to put food on my plate. Isn''t it just so you can indirectly kiss me?"


    "Indirect kiss? I''ve kissed the goddess directly several times already. Why would I need to sneak around for an indirect one?" Timothy couldn''t help but laugh.


    "You!" Sylvia''s face turned red in an instant.


    ...


    The meal was incredibly satisfying.


    After a while, Sylvia let out a long, contented sigh and comfortably lay down on the bed.


    "Honey, can I come to bed?" Timothy suddenly leaned in.


    "Of course not..." Sylvia began, but then she paused.


    Remembering that she hadn''t fulfilled her promise and had even served Timothy a dish so bad it made him bleed, she suddenly felt a bit guilty.


    "Hmph, I''ll allow you to lie down for now, but don''t you dare try anything," Sylvia huffed.


    "Huh? Honey, you''re being surprisingly open-minded today!" Timothy had asked half-jokingly, not really expecting a yes.


    But to his surprise, Sylvia actually agreed.


    A golden opportunity like this, any man would seize it!


    Without hesitation, Timothy lay down on the soft bed.


    The scent was intoxicating, and being so close, the delicate fragrance was even more enchanting.


    Lying quietly on the bed, about an hour passed, and Timothy quietly turned to look at Sylvia.


    Her beautiful face was calm, her breathing even.


    She seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep.


    "Honey, are you asleep?"


    "Honey, I''m going to make a move now!"


    "Honey~"


    Timothy''s calls grew louder, but Sylvia kept her eyes closed, her long eyelashes fluttering with her breath, looking incredibly cute.


    "It seems she really is asleep," Timothy thought as he reached out his hands.


    But before he could touch her graceful body, a sudden kick sent him flying out of the bedroom.

 Chapter 89: Shocking conspiracy!

    Timothy landed with a thud outside the royal chambers, feeling like his butt had split into eight pieces.Just then, Azura happened to be nearby.


    "Weren''t you discussing the origins of life with the goddess? How did you get kicked out of her chambers?" Azura asked, puzzled as she looked at Timothy.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. Even though it''s also a form of Goddess Sylvia''s love, it''s not something a kid like you would understand," Timothy grumbled as he painfully stood up.


    Azura fell silent, deep in thought for a moment. "I might not get it, but I''ll remember that. When we get back to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, maybe I can show you some of that love too."


    "Kids these days, always up to no good," Timothy sighed, playfully tapping her on the head.


    "But it should be soon," Timothy said, his gaze sharpening as he looked up at the sky.


    It was time to settle his score with Holy Emperor Thunderflame.


    Suddenly, an immense oppressive force burst forth from within the chambers.


    This divine might was so terrifying that it even affected the weather patterns.


    Dark clouds slowly gathered above Goddess Sylvia''s chambers, with thunder rumbling ominously, like a fierce beast ready to pounce.


    A deadly aura instantly spread across the entire Sky Sanctuary, palpably radiating outwards.


    At that moment, every disciple and elder in Sky Sanctuary felt this terrifying presence.


    It was the pressure from Goddess Sylvia!


    "What on earth is happening?" Everyone was utterly astonished as they looked up at the gloomy sky.


    Sylvia''s figure slowly floated into the sky.


    Though her appearance was cold and stunningly beautiful, she exuded an undeniable authority of a Holy Emperor that no one dared defy.


    Everyone who looked up felt a deep reverence.


    Her icy gaze swept over Sky Sanctuary, and with each word she spoke, her divine authority was evident: "Holy Emperor Thunderflame has coveted Sky Sanctuary for over a hundred years, even conspiring with two other Holy Emperors to destroy it.


    Now, I have learned that Holy Emperor Thunderflame is likely to lead an attack on the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    This is a perfect opportunity.


    The crimes he committed a century ago must now be paid for.


    Send the order: all disciples and elders with over 80% Mystic Core strength must follow me immediately.


    The rest must stay and defend their positions,all twelve Star Palaces are to enter defensive mode!


    Today, we must slay Holy Emperor Thunderflame at the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon!"


    Sylvia''s words, though few, struck like thunder, sending Sky Sanctuary into an uproar.


    The moment had finally arrived!


    Everyone was pumped and excited.


    They had long remembered the three Holy Emperors'' siege on Sky Sanctuary, but never imagined they would witness this day.


    Led personally by the goddess, this was the moment to truly settle scores with Holy Emperor Thunderflame!


    "For Sky Sanctuary!"


    "Even if it costs us our lives, we must slay Holy Emperor Thunderflame!"


    "Goddess Sylvia''s command is our direction,we fight for our goddess!"


    "The century-old grudge will finally be avenged, even if it costs me my old life, I will severely wound Holy Emperor Thunderflame!"


    Shouts rang out continuously, everyone''s eyes blazing with intense heat and anger. sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The time had come to settle the long-standing feud between Sky Sanctuary and Holy Emperor Thunderflame!


    Dark clouds swirled, and figures flew up into the sky, all following closely behind Sylvia.


    Their destination: the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon!


    "Goddess Sylvia, let me lead the charge," Timothy declared, flying ahead of everyone.


    ...


    At the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    "Old King Aurelian has emerged!"


    After Azura was lured out of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon and captured, the forces of Thunderflame Valley swiftly invaded the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    Despite a fierce battle and the full resistance of many dragon elders and guards of the dragon clan,


    the strongest combatant of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon was in seclusion, and the strength of Thunderflame Valley, along with their bizarrely powerful lightning magic, overwhelmed them.


    Even at the cost of their lives, they stood no chance.


    The Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon was a scene of carnage, strewn with ruins and countless brutal corpses.


    Just then, a mighty dragon''s aura surged skyward.


    Old King Aurelian had finally emerged from seclusion!


    "How dare you attack my Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon and kidnap my daughter! None of you from Thunderflame Valley will leave here alive today!"


    Emerging from his seclusion, Aurelian had now stepped into the Transcendence Realm.


    Another Emperor-level powerhouse, and one with the bloodline of dragons!


    With Aurelian''s arrival, the tide of battle quickly turned.


    A single Transcendence Realm warrior could change the course of the fight with his power alone!


    The monks from Thunderflame Valley, caught off guard, tried to retreat quickly but it was too late.


    Countless were instantly annihilated, and even several elders from Ocean''s Gate couldn''t escape in time, crushed by a mere flick of Aurelian''s hand.


    The dragon clan erupted in cheers,with the Old King out, the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon could finally hold its ground!


    "A Transcendence Realm Dragon King? I''ve been waiting for this moment of your emergence!"


    Just then, as if a voice descended from the heavens, a commanding tone echoed throughout the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    "Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique!"


    Above in the sky, a thunderbolt exploded with infinite might.


    It seemed like a world-destroying thunder that pierced through the deep sea, turning into millions of thunderbolts raining down.


    Old King Aurelian, shocked, looked around and realized that this endless lightning had formed an indestructible cage, trapping him firmly within.


    "Boom."


    A single thunderbolt split from the rest, striking his dragon body and charring it like burnt coal.


    "Puh."


    Aurelian spat out a mouthful of blood, his mind reeling.


    "Holy Emperor Thunderflame!"


    Having just stepped into the Transcendence Realm, he hadn''t fully absorbed the spiritual energy of heaven and earth and didn''t truly possess the strength of the Transcendence Realm yet.


    The thunder cage trapping him was clearly formed by numerous formations, crafted by several powerful beings working together.


    Even Holy Emperor Thunderflame, as a Holy Emperor, couldn''t have created it alone.


    They clearly had premeditated this, and moreover, they had deliberately waited for him to step into the Transcendence Realm!


    What exactly was their purpose?


    Behind this, there likely lay a shocking conspiracy!


    "Crack."


    Aurelian tried to break the cage, but the moment his fingers touched the lightning, they were instantly charred.


    This cage, possibly crafted by multiple Holy Emperors with great effort and premeditation, was not something he could break now.


    In an instant, not just Aurelian, but a wave of despair and fear spread throughout the entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    This battle was not a coincidence,Thunderflame Valley had planned this all along, even intending to destroy the entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    Even the Old King, who had just emerged from seclusion, had completely lost his ability to fight. The Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon was now truly in dire straits!

 Chapter 90: How is that possible?

    "Old man, stop struggling." Just as Aurelian was desperately trying to break free from his shackles, a pale blue Quill Arrow suddenly shot towards him.Silent but deadly!


    Already bound by the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique and severely wounded to his core, Aurelian had no chance to dodge.


    The Quill Arrow pierced straight through his chest, exiting from his back.


    Blood sprayed down, and Aurelian, drained of all his strength, collapsed to the ground.


    "Eryndor! How is he here?"


    As the figure who severely wounded Aurelian with the Quill Arrow stepped forward, everyone in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon was shocked.


    Eryndor, one of the three great saints under Holy Emperor Featherwind, possessed the peak power of Ocean''s Gate!


    No one expected that not only the forces from Thunderflame Valley were attacking the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, but even people from Skyfeather Sanctuary had joined in!


    Indeed, was this attack a grand scheme orchestrated by several Holy Emperors together?


    It seemed that this time, the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon truly had no chance of salvation.


    A sense of despair quickly spread,the new Dragon King was captured, and even the old Dragon King Aurelian was critically injured and unable to fight.


    It was hard to imagine who could possibly save the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon now.


    "You should feel honored to die for the plans of the three Holy Emperors," Eryndor said with a sneer, stepping towards the thunder prison holding Aurelian.


    But just then, out of nowhere, a foot flew in, striking Eryndor squarely in his pristine face.


    The kick was so powerful it sent Eryndor flying, bouncing off the ground several times before coming to a stop.


    He finally halted, instantly furious.


    "Who?!"


    His eyes wide with rage, he looked towards the figure who had kicked him, his aura brimming with murderous intent.


    "Your worst nightmare," Timothy said with a smile, shaking his foot as if the kick was particularly satisfying.


    "Timothy, you''re that little punk from Sky Sanctuary?


    I''m going to kill you!" A bruised scar now marked Eryndor''s face, his usual calm and composed demeanor replaced by sheer rage.


    How many people had called him Saint Eryndor, bowing down to him?


    Apart from Holy Emperor Featherwind, who else had dared to offend him like this?


    "Boom!"


    A tremendous oppressive force suddenly spread all around, heavy like a massive weight, making it hard for anyone to breathe.


    In it, a crazy murderous intent swirled.


    For a moment, every dragon and guard in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon felt a deep fear.


    This was the murderous intent of a powerhouse from Ocean''s Gate!


    A being from Ocean''s Gate could shake mountains and rivers, reigning supreme between heaven and earth.


    Such a terrifying level of power, even within the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, was second only to the old Dragon King and above all other sea creatures.


    Eryndor''s fury was clearly not something a mere Mystic Core disciple could withstand!


    "Hey, human, if you don''t want to die, better run."


    "Do you even know who you''re dealing with? That''s Eryndor!"


    Some dragons shouted in panic, but Timothy didn''t step back an inch.


    "Daring to ambush a saint, you''re asking for death!"


    Several cultivators from Thunderflame Valley, eager to show their loyalty to Eryndor, charged at Timothy in anger.


    Each of these men was formidable in his own right.


    Facing the relentless attacks of eight cultivators, Timothy remained calm and composed, seemingly not taking them seriously.


    "How dare you be so arrogant, I''ll show you what death tastes like!"


    The eight cultivators attacked simultaneously, their weapons gleaming and their intent deadly.


    Timothy responded in kind, but with much more ease and composure.


    The three meridians of the Ancient Saintly Body were fully activated, and a bizarre aura burst forth from around Timothy''s body.


    Colorless and invisible, yet chilling to the bone.


    The eight cultivators, brimming with murderous intent, suddenly froze, suspended in mid-air, unable to move an inch.


    They looked around in terror at the grey mist enveloping them, their eyes filled with disbelief.


    What was this terrifying aura that could immobilize everyone at once? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They tried to break free and flee, but even escaping seemed like a luxury now.


    "Thunderflame Valley, is that all you''ve got?" Timothy sneered coldly, and the next moment, a torrent of lightning burst forth from him.


    Among it, the most chilling was a tiny purple lightning bolt.


    "This is the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique!


    How is that possible?"


    All the disciples from Thunderflame Valley were stunned.


    The Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique was a secret art passed down by Holy Emperor Thunderflame, and within the entire Thunderflame Valley, only Holy Emperor Thunderflame and his top disciple, Lucian, were qualified to learn it.


    And since Lucian had been crippled, his meridians destroyed, turning him into a mere shell of his former self, who else but Holy Emperor Thunderflame could wield such a fearsome legacy?


    "Who are you? How do you possess our Thunderflame Valley''s secret technique?"


    The cries of astonishment continued as the cultivators from Thunderflame Valley stared in disbelief.


    "Who am I? I''m Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s daddy! The grandpa he has to bow down to!


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame, you cur, how do you feel seeing your disciple struck down by your own thunder magic?" Timothy''s gaze suddenly sharpened like a sword.


    With a wave of his hand, the lightning in his grasp transformed into thousands of thunderbolts, thundering loudly in every corner of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    "As a legacy continuously perfected by Holy Emperor Thunderflame throughout his life, the terror of the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique is enough to make anyone cower."


    When thousands of thunderbolts struck down simultaneously, the Thunderflame Valley, which had seemed so formidable and ready to obliterate the entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, was thrown into chaos.


    Each person faced a profound secret technique that even they, as disciples of the sect, were not qualified to learn.


    "Boom!"


    Amidst the deafening thunder, lightning filled the sky over the entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    In an instant, most of the Thunderflame Valley cultivators were severely injured and fell to the ground.


    "Is this the work of one man?"


    The few Thunderflame Valley cultivators who could withstand the strike, along with everyone in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, were utterly shocked.


    It was terrifying.


    A dreadful thought quickly spread among them.


    What was truly terrifying: the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique, a legacy of Holy Emperor Thunderflame, or... Timothy himself!


    "Child''s play. You think just because you can handle these foot soldiers, you can stand against me?" Eryndor was furious, stepping forward as the oppressive might and vast spiritual energy of Ocean''s Gate burst forth.


    Transforming into thousands of Quill Arrows, they shot directly towards Timothy.


    "An Ocean''s Gate powerhouse, I indeed can''t beat you," Timothy said casually, spreading his hands with a slight smile on his lips.


    "But surely, no one wants to see their husband march to his death."


    "What did you say?"


    Eryndor paused abruptly, but the next moment, an immense chill made him shiver uncontrollably.

 Chapter 91: It was almost a crushing defeat!

    Eryndor''s fearsome reputation was well-known a century ago.As Eryndor, completely lost in his rage, decided to kill, he directed all his Quill Arrows towards Timothy. Nobody thought Timothy could survive this attack.


    But suddenly, an awe-inspiring divine power swept through the area.


    This immense and boundless divine force made everyone feel a deep, instinctive reverence in their hearts.


    "That aura... it''s Goddess Sylvia!


    You! You actually...!"


    Fear instantly overwhelmed Eryndor,he had never imagined that the goddess would actually take notice of a mere disciple.


    "Run!" That was the only thought in Eryndor''s mind at that moment.


    Nothing else mattered because he knew very well that if he lingered even a second longer, he knew what awaited him.


    Eryndor desperately tried to flee, disregarding everything else.


    However, his figure was already firmly locked in place.


    Just one sword strike.


    A seemingly ordinary flash of the sword suddenly fell, and everyone could feel the infinite spiritual power within it.


    "Run! I must escape!" Eryndor desperately tried to get out of the range of the sword''s sweep, but it was already impossible.


    With one strike, this powerful figure, who had stepped into the Ocean''s Gate at the Skyfeather Sanctuary a century ago, was effortlessly split in two!


    Blood scattered, and no one paid attention to the tragically dying Eryndor.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Goddess Sylvia remained the supreme deity, aloof and indifferent to life, and unimaginably powerful.


    Only Timothy shook his head with a smile.


    He knew he couldn''t yet face the champions of the Ocean''s Gate head-on, but he had his wife!


    Thinking of harming him without considering his powerful ally? What a joke!


    "Goddess Sylvia, the supreme champion of humanity, thank you for your intervention on behalf of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon!" The entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon looked towards Sylvia with gratitude.


    Even Aurelian, trapped in the thunder prison, was moved to tears.


    If not for Goddess Sylvia''s intervention, today might have been the end for the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    "I did not come to save the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon," Sylvia said as she sheathed the Celestial Dawn Sword, her gaze cold, looking towards the depths of the sea.


    At that moment, the followers of the Sky Sanctuary had already surrounded the sea outside the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, setting up an inescapable trap.


    No one in the sea area could possibly escape!


    "Today, let''s settle our scores.


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame, do you really think you can keep hiding?"


    With a swoosh, her sword''s glow lit up the entire sea area.


    Her divine power was furious and boundless.


    The sea roiled for thousands of miles, and all marine life bowed in terror, none daring to disobey.


    It was as if the entire ocean was submitting to Sylvia''s feet.


    Everyone trembled under this pressure, amazed at her immense power.


    "Ha ha, true to form, Goddess Sylvia, scary as ever after a hundred years, no wonder you''re still unmarried," Holy Emperor Thunderflame stepped out from the void.


    Controlling the void, only the Holy Emperor!


    But, to think my plan was not yet complete, and now I must confront you directly.


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame suddenly burst forth with endless thunder, his aura skyrocketing.


    Within that thunder, there seemed to be a world-ending force, another awe-inspiring power of the earth!


    Yet, in Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s eyes, there was a hint of cunning.


    "Let''s settle your ambition with your life," Sylvia''s voice was cold as frost as she suddenly made her move.


    The deep sea twisted, and from the void, a golden bell emitting dazzling light appeared.


    When the first sound of the Sacred Bell rang out, the waves surged violently, causing a tremendous upheaval in the deep sea.


    The terrifying pressure chilled everyone to the bone.


    This was a battle between Holy Emperors.


    Powerful enough to annihilate beings and flatten mountains and rivers!


    Such terrifying power was beyond the reach of any cultivator present.


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame made his move simultaneously.


    Using the same Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique, the flash of lightning in his hand seemed to contain the origin of all the thunder in the world.


    The infinite might mixed within it was enough to make anyone tremble with fear.


    Yet, it was like the scene where Sylvia once fought three Holy Emperors alone was replaying.


    With the first ring of the Sacred Bell, thousands of thunderbolts that struck down were completely annihilated.


    With the second ring, the endless lightning around Holy Emperor Thunderflame instantly dispersed.


    With the third ring, thousands of lights cascaded down, the space itself vibrating and warping.


    A multitude of murderous intents enveloped and locked onto Holy Emperor Thunderflame.


    Sylvia raised her arm, her eyes emitting a frost-like chill.


    One sword strike!


    Capable of severing rivers and splitting the heavens!


    "Goddess Sylvia, must you strike so decisively?"


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame erupted completely, the thousands of lightning bolts recondensing, trying to resist the sword''s radiance.


    But, if Sylvia alone could stand undefeated against three Holy Emperors, how could he alone resist her?


    This was Goddess Sylvia, who commanded the Sky Sanctuary and the twelve Star Palaces, a being feared by all.


    Even a Holy Emperor had to tremble before her.


    "Boom!"


    As the two Holy Emperors clashed, the seas trembled and the skies darkened.


    The endless lightning was swallowed by the golden light of the Sacred Bell, and Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s figure was violently thrown aside.


    Although he successfully resisted the strike, everyone could clearly see.


    The thousands of lightning magics on Holy Emperor Thunderflame were significantly dimmer, his aura chaotic, his eyes showing fear, clearly outmatched.


    It was almost a crushing defeat!


    Had Goddess Sylvia really become so much stronger in just a century?


    Sylvia reached out with her jade-like hand towards the void and clenched.


    Instantly, as if struck by lightning, Holy Emperor Thunderflame, already heavily injured by the Sacred Bell, staggered and suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame was losing!


    The cultivators quickly grasped the situation.


    Though both were Holy Emperor powerhouses, Holy Emperor Thunderflame was clearly losing, at a disadvantage.


    And Sylvia, who seemed to have already launched her deadly moves, stood in the void, her sword hand as if still harboring countless killing intents.


    "No, Holy Emperor Thunderflame must have planned for this, he couldn''t possibly overlook such a situation!" Just then, Aurelian, the old Dragon King trapped in the thunder prison, suddenly felt a chill.


    "Crack." S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But before he could react, suddenly, a spear of lightning materialized above the thunder prison, swiftly piercing through his body.


    Dragon blood merged into it, the thunder prison rapidly contracted, blood scattered, and it moved at high speed towards Holy Emperor Thunderflame.


    At the same time, Holy Emperor Thunderflame tore through the void with a flick of his finger, fleeing at full speed into the distance.


    This scene completely exceeded everyone''s expectations!

 Chapter 92: Damn you, you will surely die today!

    Nobody expected that Holy Emperor Thunderflame, despite his grand title, had never really cared about his own dignity from the start.He had his escape plan ready all along and never intended to face the battle head-on.


    "Pfft, did you really think I''d be dumb enough to take you on directly here? The Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon is just a part of the plan. When the day comes, we''ll avenge the century-old grudge.


    We''ll destroy the Sky Sanctuary and trample your pride into dust," Holy Emperor Thunderflame sneered, grabbing the thunder prison that held the old Dragon King Aurelian, and transformed into a swift shadow, quickly fleeing the scene.


    "Think you can escape?" Sylvia''s gaze was icy as she reached out her hand.


    Instantly, space twisted, forming countless barriers in front of Holy Emperor Thunderflame.


    "You think I can''t escape just because I can''t beat you?" Holy Emperor Thunderflame was prepared, shouting loudly as all the lightning around him concentrated in front of him.


    In a flash, the spatial barriers shattered, and the lightning transformed into thunderbolts, clearing the obstacles in front of him.


    But just then, the fourth toll of the Sacred Bell rang out.


    A massive shadow descended from the sky, its light spreading wide, forming a golden net that seemed capable of enveloping everything under heaven.


    The power from the Sacred Bell was far beyond the simple barriers she had conjured earlier!


    This immense net seemed inescapable.


    But Holy Emperor Thunderflame suddenly pierced through Aurelian''s chest with a finger, dragon blood spilling down. A red gleam flashed in his eyes.


    Using the blood as a sacrifice, Dragon Blood Formation!


    Though it wasn''t the complete Dragon Blood Formation, the presence of Aurelian''s bloodline triggered a bizarre and overwhelming aura.


    Merging with the lightning, in an instant, thousands of thunderbolts, as if inspired, surged with excitement.


    With a terrifying crimson aura, they struck towards the overwhelming golden net of shadows.


    And they actually tore a rift in it!


    This time, a hint of seriousness flashed in Sylvia''s eyes.


    She had anticipated that Holy Emperor Thunderflame would have some tricks up his sleeve, but she hadn''t expected this makeshift Dragon Blood Formation to be so powerful.


    "Still want to chase me?"


    A trail of blood covered the space in front of Holy Emperor Thunderflame, the bloody patterns seeming to connect the two realms.


    With one step, Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s figure rapidly disappeared, instantly crossing tens of thousands of miles.


    Sylvia''s figure flickered, appearing instantly in front of the blood-patterned space.


    But the blood patterns quickly contracted, completely blocking the way forward.


    The Sacred Bell tolled, even tearing through the space in front of her, but it was in a completely different location from where Holy Emperor Thunderflame had escaped to.


    "Damn, I didn''t expect him to still have such a trick up his sleeve��" Sylvia bit her lip, slightly frustrated.


    After all, Holy Emperor Thunderflame, being a Holy Emperor and fully prepared, wasn''t so easily defeated.


    But to have him cornered and still let him escape was indeed a pity.


    After all, it was a perfect opportunity.


    If he managed to escape now, and came back stronger later...


    "Wait, where''s Timothy?"


    Sylvia looked around, suddenly realizing that Timothy''s figure was no longer in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    "How is that possible? Timothy hasn''t reached Ocean''s Gate yet,he can''t master the laws of space. How could he suddenly disappear from the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon?"


    For a moment, the usually cold-as-frost Sylvia couldn''t hide a trace of panic.


    "My Lady, what''s wrong?" Zephyra quickly stepped forward.


    Having followed the goddess for so many years, she had never seen Sylvia show such a flustered expression before.


    What could possibly make the goddess so unsettled?


    "Timothy''s gone missing," Sylvia''s words instantly grabbed everyone''s attention at the Sky Sanctuary.


    But despite their searching every nook and cranny of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, there was no sign of Timothy anywhere. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Where on earth could Timothy have gone?"


    Everyone seemed puzzled and shocked.


    ...


    Thousands of miles away, through a blood-red rift torn in mid-air, Holy Emperor Thunderflame stepped out. Now, he looked far from the imposing figure he was before, even appearing somewhat disheveled.


    He had anticipated a possible confrontation with Goddess Sylvia before his plan was complete. However, he hadn''t expected that Sylvia, once weakened by a cold poison and with her cultivation damaged, would have become so terrifyingly strong in just a century.


    If he hadn''t given his all, playing every card he had, including the Dragon Blood Formation, he might have truly fallen at the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon today.


    Recalling the terrifying power unleashed by the fourth toll of the Sacred Bell, Holy Emperor Thunderflame still felt a chill, haunted by the close call.


    "That woman! Sylvia, you wait. When the plan is complete and we three Holy Emperors step into the Sky Sanctuary, it will be the end for both the Sky Sanctuary and you!"


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame gritted his teeth, his eyes fierce, his body emanating a murderous aura. Having narrowly escaped death at the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, he was determined that upon his return, it would be the downfall of the Sky Sanctuary!


    After all, if the plan succeeded, even Sylvia would stand no chance against them.


    Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Holy Emperor Thunderflame, looking somewhat weak, slowed his pace and continued to fly through the air. But suddenly, his expression changed:


    "Who''s there?" Holy Emperor Thunderflame spun around sharply.


    "Quite the Holy Emperor, to see through my Shadow Veil," the space twisted, and a figure emerged from afar.


    It was Timothy!


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame had used the Dragon Blood Formation to open a space and jump thousands of miles away. Although no one else could track him, Timothy had quickly exchanged for a spatial shift in the system and easily followed him here.


    "Ha, I wondered who it was. Didn''t expect you to follow me."


    After sizing Timothy up warily, Holy Emperor Thunderflame burst into wild laughter: "What do you think you can do by following me? Do you really think you, who I could crush with one finger, can stop me?"


    "That''s right, not only am I going to stop you, but I''m also going to take that ugly head off your shoulders," Timothy replied with a cold smile. "Unless I''m mistaken, the one I killed who had mastered the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique from Thunderflame Valley was Lucian, your disciple, right?"


    "You are... Timothy? You''re the one who crippled my disciple?" Suddenly, Holy Emperor Thunderflame recalled.


    His own disciple, Lucian, whom he had painstakingly trained, was indeed crippled by this man named Timothy. Lucian could have carried the banner of Thunderflame Valley to unimaginable heights.


    But his efforts were destroyed in an instant, his hopes dashed by his own hands!


    "Damn you, you will surely die today!"


    Lightning roared, and a thousand thunders bellowed.


    In that moment, Holy Emperor Thunderflame erupted with unparalleled fury.

 Chapter 93: Honey, Im coming

    "You think you can stop me?Today, I''ll start by slaughtering you as the first step in taking down Sky Sanctuary!"


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame was completely enraged.


    Thousands of thunders converged, creating a display of power that no other thunder magic could match. Each bolt seemed to carry the force to destroy heavens and earth.


    The wrath of the Holy Emperor was unstoppable!


    But soon, he noticed that Timothy was not only unafraid, but there was even a hint of mockery in his expression.


    Even if Timothy was exceptionally talented, he was only at the Mystic Core level. What right did he have to face him head-on!


    As thousands of thunderbolts struck down, suddenly, a dark shadow shot up into the sky. It existed only for a moment, but in that instant, it shattered the incoming barrage of lightning.


    "A manifestation form! How is that possible? You''re just at Mystic Core level, how did you manage to summon a manifestation form!"


    At this moment, even Holy Emperor Thunderflame was shocked beyond measure.


    Timothy was full of too many secrets and oddities.


    This boy must not be allowed to live!


    Even if it meant using every trick in the book, he must be killed here and now.


    The majestic divine might appeared again, and Holy Emperor Thunderflame, fueled by rage, suddenly manifested a giant made of thunder behind him.


    The giant raised its palm, and within that massive hand charged with lightning, it seemed to brew endless thunders.


    This strike, like an apocalyptic thunder, born from the Holy Emperor''s furious palm, could instantly topple cities and nations!


    "Old man, is that all you''ve got? You offended my wife and thought you could just run away!" Timothy suddenly smirked.


    The Mindfiend Manifestation Form, though not strong, had gauged Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s strength.


    Though both were Holy Emperors, his strength was nowhere near that of his wife.


    With the cards in his hand now, even killing the Holy Emperor was not impossible!


    "Celestial Feather Form!" Timothy countered with a raise of his palm.


    In the sky, white feathers began to gently drift down.


    Each feather, though soft and white, seemed to contain infinite power.


    A massive manifestation form, thousands of feet tall with golden eyes and covered in white feathers, appeared out of nowhere and met the thunderous palm head-on.


    "What have you done!"


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s eyes widened in shock, his gaze growing even more fierce.


    Even if he didn''t know how Timothy did it, this strike alone was not enough to defeat him.


    He was a true Holy Emperor, and Timothy was just a fragile illusion.


    "You think that''s all?" Timothy coldly smiled, his killing intent surging.


    "Celestial Feather Form, Triple Strike!"


    The sky filled with white feathers, and this time, the Celestial Feather Form expanded several times in size.


    A mighty finger fell, followed by an unexpected second strike.


    "How is this possible!"


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s pupils shrank, suddenly feeling an intense chill.


    The first strike caused his thunder giant to stagger.


    The unexpected second strike instantly shattered the unprepared thunder manifestation.


    A vast shadow enveloped from above, and the already severely injured Holy Emperor Thunderflame, now with his manifestation shattered, looked up in terror at the imposing phantom in the sky.


    What exactly is this manifestation form, and why is it so terrifying?


    A triple strike that could destroy heaven and earth!


    "Damn it, just a mere disciple, how is this possible!" Holy Emperor Thunderflame roared in fear and anger.


    Even when facing Goddess Sylvia, he had never felt such despair.


    The shadow loomed, and the Celestial Feather Form brought with it an endless sense of solemn killing intent.


    Even as Holy Emperor Thunderflame exhausted all his life''s work, the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique, trying to form a net of lightning to defend himself, it seemed pitifully small under the overwhelming Celestial Feather Form.


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s pupils shrank, a chill of death completely engulfing him.


    It felt like he was completely locked in, with no chance of escape.


    "I will kill you!"


    His roar was mixed with boundless fear.


    The Celestial Feather Form struck down, and the sky full of Quill Arrows turned into arrows that pierced Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s body, creating countless fissures.


    The body of the Holy Emperor, once beyond the mundane, was now struggling to escape.


    But Timothy appeared in an instant, the Phoenix Blade in his hand thrust into his chest.


    Endless flames engulfed Holy Emperor Thunderflame, even his soul firmly locked by the majestic phoenix.


    Timothy''s eyes shone with the same divine golden light as the Celestial Feather Form, the flames in his sword raging violently.


    With his source severely damaged, his manifestation broken, a sword in his heart, and his soul locked, even for a Holy Emperor, this was a certain death scenario!


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame opened his mouth wide, in unbearable pain and disbelief.


    He could never have imagined that after escaping from Goddess Sylvia, he would fall here!


    "Sky Sanctuary, no one will survive.


    Even if I die, I will drag Goddess Sylvia down with me!"


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame roared in madness, completely losing his mind.


    Suddenly, he tore open a blood-red rift, connecting two sides of the void.


    "Spurt."


    Timothy swiftly pulled his heart out, withdrawing the sword.


    Blood sprayed, and Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s body helplessly collapsed.


    But the blood-red rift quickly turned into a gaping maw, swallowing the cage holding Aurelian in one gulp before rapidly disappearing.


    Timothy''s gaze was sharp as he split Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s body in two, pulling out his slightly golden heart.


    After the Transcendence Realm comes the Ascension Phase, where the blood of those who step into this phase turns golden, and the heart solidifies into dazzling gold.


    Although Holy Emperor Thunderflame was far from reaching this realm, he had already begun to touch the great Dao of heaven and earth, hence half his heart was hard, and his blood was pale gold.


    A Holy Emperor had fallen! Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Who could have imagined that the person to personally slay Holy Emperor Thunderflame would be Timothy!


    Timothy had long thought of enhancing the Celestial Feather Form with the "Triple Strike."


    With the speed of lightning, and considering Holy Emperor Thunderflame was already severely injured, even his strength couldn''t withstand this strike.


    Unfortunately, he still let the guy tear open the void and send Aurelian away just before dying.


    Timothy sighed.


    Killing Holy Emperor Thunderflame to avenge his wife felt incredibly satisfying.


    However, it seemed they indeed had some strange tricks up their sleeve.


    Before that weird Dragon Blood Formation fully solidified, he needed to figure out a way to deal with it.


    "Honey, I''m coming." Timothy stepped forward with a slight smile.


    With a beautiful wife at home, who has the time to be upset with these ancient, perpetually single Holy Emperors?


    Be it Holy Emperor Thunderflame or the other two clueless Holy Emperors.


    If they dare touch his wife, he''ll take them down one by one!

 Chapter 94: If only it were true, that would be... too cute...

    "Where on earth has Timothy gone?" Sylvia looked around, her delicate eyebrows slightly furrowed, her beautiful face tinged with worry.And this concern was so evident that most people took notice.


    The folks at Sky Sanctuary couldn''t believe their eyes.


    The goddess had always been known for her icy aloofness.


    No matter what happened, even if it was a matter of great consequence that could sway the fate of the world, she handled it with calm indifference.


    So why did she seem so anxious now?


    "Could it be because Timothy is such a rare genius that even the goddess has taken notice?"


    "Maybe, it''s quite likely.


    But for some reason, it doesn''t quite seem to fit her character."


    "Could it be...!"


    "Hey, don''t start rumors. The goddess wrote ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners,'' showing extreme aversion to romantic entanglements. It''s definitely not because of that.


    Do you have a death wish, spreading rumors like that?"


    A few people briefly entertained a "bold" thought, but quickly dismissed it.


    After all, such thoughts might be conceivable for anyone else, but absolutely not for the goddess!


    "Look over there!"


    Just then, above the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, a space suddenly tore open.


    From within, Timothy stepped out, floating in the air.


    "Space manipulation!


    Isn''t that something only the masters of Ocean''s Gate can handle? How can Timothy..."


    But before the crowd could recover from their shock at the spatial rift, they abruptly noticed the heart in Timothy''s hand.


    The heart, half solid, with blood flowing through it, carried a faint golden hue.


    And it exuded a majestic aura that commanded awe.


    This was... the Holy Emperor''s heart!


    The pale golden blood was still fresh, not yet dried.


    This heart of the Holy Emperor was clearly still alive!


    The heart of a Holy Emperor was an incredibly precious object, what on earth...


    "This heart is the heart of Holy Emperor Thunderflame, who is now dead.


    Today, I use this heart to declare to the world.


    The might of the goddess is not to be challenged.


    Anyone who disrespects the goddess, anyone who schemes against Sky Sanctuary.


    Even a Holy Emperor will meet the same fate as Holy Emperor Thunderflame, with only death as their end!"


    Timothy, holding up the heart of Holy Emperor Thunderflame, looked around with a piercing gaze.


    Each word he spoke was forceful and filled with an awe-inspiring authority.


    "This is... the heart of Holy Emperor Thunderflame!"


    When Timothy''s voice fell silent, the entire place was hushed, everyone staring in shock at the figure in mid-air.


    The flowing pale golden blood, bearing the majesty of the Holy Emperor, was unmistakably real.


    Timothy, holding the Holy Emperor''s heart, hovered in mid-air.


    Despite many old dragons being far stronger than Timothy, at that moment, looking at his figure, they all felt a chill in their hearts.


    Their bodies involuntarily showed signs of fear!


    Although they had heard of a disciple named Timothy from Sky Sanctuary, known among his peers for his exceptional talent.


    Previously, their focus had only been on Timothy''s talent.


    But now, Timothy''s figure inspired a deep-seated reverence in their hearts.


    What shocked them was not just Timothy''s so-called talent, but also his strength.


    Terrifying, elusive strength!


    How exactly did he manage to kill Holy Emperor Thunderflame?


    Even if Holy Emperor Thunderflame had been severely injured, facing a disciple of the Mystic Core, he should have been able to crush him with ease.


    No one could imagine.


    Nor could anyone understand.


    But they were very clear, this heart of the Holy Emperor was genuinely authentic.


    Using the life of Holy Emperor Thunderflame to declare to the world, this form of deterrence was far more powerful than any other method.


    That was the life of a Holy Emperor!


    Once word of this event spreads from the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, those major sects that had almost forgotten the ruling power of Sky Sanctuary will surely remember the terror of the goddess and the fearsome reputation of Sky Sanctuary!


    "Goddess, I''m back."


    Timothy came up to Sylvia with a grin, whispering in a very soft voice, "My lady, I saw you looking worried. Could it be that you were concerned about your husband?"


    "Worried about what? I was just afraid that Holy Emperor Thunderflame might escape!" Sylvia huffed, turning her head away, but a small smile unwittingly crept onto her lips.


    "Holy crap?"


    "Holy crap! Did you... did you feel that?"


    "I think I did!"


    At that moment, the crowd on the ground was roughly divided into three factions.


    One part consisted of the dragons and dragon guards from the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, another part was made up almost entirely of the captured and nearly annihilated disciples of Thunderflame Valley,and the last part was the numerous cultivators from Sky Sanctuary.


    Since everyone''s attention had just been focused on the space above the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    They suddenly had a terrifying and unbelievable sensation.


    "Why do I feel like Goddess Sylvia just huffed?"


    "It shouldn''t be, but it seemed like it. The thing is... why do I feel like I saw Goddess Sylvia smile?"


    "I felt it too, holy crap, it must be an illusion."


    "It has to be an illusion. Just now, for a moment, I actually felt like Goddess Sylvia seemed a bit thawed and adorable. I must be going crazy."


    "If only it were true, that would be... too cute..."


    "You guys must have been knocked silly. Goddess Sylvia, of all beings, how could she show such an expression?"


    That statement snapped everyone back to reality.


    They looked again at Goddess Sylvia.


    Indeed, her usual icy and aloof demeanor was far from what they had felt in that fleeting moment.


    "It was just an illusion after all."


    Everyone sighed, dismissing the absurd thought they had entertained.


    Yet, for some reason, they felt a lingering... regret?


    But of course, that was impossible.


    "Now that Holy Emperor Thunderflame is dead..." At that moment, Sylvia coldly turned her gaze towards the disciples of Thunderflame Valley, her hand seemingly casually clenched.


    A terrifying pressure quickly took control of every Thunderflame Valley cultivator''s body.


    Those who dared to stir spat out blood, their spiritual foundations shattered, leaving them no room to resist.


    As for those who held blades and intended to charge out, they exploded in an instant, dying a gruesome death. S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What was even more unbearable for everyone was the sight of two High Priests from Thunderflame Valley, grievously injured and on the brink of death.


    Both were strong practitioners from Ocean''s Gate, yet they had no chance to resist.


    If they hadn''t still been useful, that seemingly casual gesture from her would have been enough to kill them!


    This was the terrifying strength of Goddess Sylvia!


    In an instant, everyone couldn''t help but feel a sense of submission.


    They couldn''t fathom how anyone in this world could possibly match the powerful Goddess Sylvia.


    Indeed, even if Goddess Sylvia truly intended to find a companion, there likely wasn''t any man worthy of her!

 Chapter 95: Celestial Dawn Sword

    Even though Aurelian, the old Dragon King, was captured, the appearance of Goddess Sylvia saved the entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.After all, without her intervention, the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon would have likely been completely destroyed by now, massacred by the forces of Thunderflame Valley.


    Draconis, the Grand Elder of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, slowly flew above the shrine. His aged face was filled with sincere gratitude as he deeply bowed to Sylvia: "Thank you, Goddess Sylvia, for your timely rescue. The grace of the goddess will forever be remembered by our shrine."


    At the same time, all the dragons within the shrine also knelt down, bowing respectfully upwards: "Thank you for the grace of the goddess!"


    "Thank you, Goddess, for your intervention!"


    Not only that, but the tides surged, and tens of thousands of marine creatures from the Western Sea swarmed towards the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    Even though these ordinary sea creatures were not yet sentient, they all bowed respectfully towards Sylvia.


    The scene was grand and magnificent,at that moment, the entire Western Sea seemed to be worshipping Goddess Sylvia.


    Sylvia nodded slightly and said calmly, "There''s someone else I want you to see."


    After saying this, she glanced at Timothy.


    Understanding her cue, Timothy blew a whistle: "Little Dragon King, time to come home."


    Suddenly, a dragon with sea-blue scales, radiating the unique majesty of a Dragon King, plunged into the sea.


    The light twisted and transformed, settling next to Timothy, now in the form of a delicate little girl.


    "Dragon King, Azura!"


    The Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon erupted in excitement.


    They had not expected the Dragon King, who had been captured by Thunderflame Valley, to return safely.


    Even though Azura''s succession as the Dragon King had been somewhat controversial within the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    But now, her presence was like a stabilizing anchor in the shrine, a new hope for the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon!


    "Thank you, Goddess, thank you, Goddess."


    Old dragon Draconis was incredibly moved, his eyes even shimmering with tears.


    However, he suddenly noticed that Azura carried a scent similar to Timothy''s. sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And that scent...


    "Dragon King, you''ve entered into a master-servant pact with this Timothy!" Draconis''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Yes, I''ve temporarily entered into a one-year master-servant pact with this human," Azura said, puffing out her chest, even seeming a bit proud.


    Old dragon Draconis was dumbfounded.


    Azura was a Dragon King!


    Even ordinary dragons would never willingly submit to humans.


    And yet, Azura, as a Dragon King, had signed a master-servant pact!


    This was a huge blow to the dignity of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon!


    "Ha, you think I would truly submit to a human?


    This is just a temporary measure, clinging to his coattails for now.


    In exchange, I''ve managed to obtain two Golden Scale Dragon Carps from him."


    "Golden Scale Dragon Carp?" Draconis was shocked.


    Golden Scale Dragon Carp were incredibly rare,the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon had sent countless people to find them over the years, with little success.


    For any dragon, Golden Scale Dragon Carp could potentially bring about a transformative change.


    If that was true, it might be somewhat acceptable, but...


    "I indeed have signed a master-servant pact with your Dragon King.


    According to the agreement, for this year, Azura will serve as my pet and serve me.


    However, in return, I will also help her advance her realm," Timothy said, stepping next to Azura.


    "Boost her realm? Even with your tricks, how far do you think you can take her?"


    "What if I told you that within a year, I could help her reach the Ocean''s Gate, or even the Transcendence Realm?" Timothy said with a casual smile.


    Draconis was instantly stunned.


    Azura was only at the Mystic Core level now. If Timothy could really elevate her to the Ocean''s Gate or even the Transcendence Realm, that would be terrifying!


    He looked incredulously towards Goddess Sylvia.


    "I can''t guarantee it, but if it''s Timothy, you might want to take a chance on him," Sylvia nodded, her gaze inadvertently showing a mysterious trust in Timothy.


    Draconis was utterly shocked.


    Everything that happened today was far beyond his understanding.


    If it were anyone else making such bold claims, he wouldn''t have believed them.


    But just moments ago, Timothy had chased down and personally killed the Holy Emperor Thunderflame over thousands of miles.


    Combining that with the expression Sylvia wore and the terrifying rumors about Timothy he had heard...


    At this moment, Draconis felt he had no choice but to believe.


    "Alright, I choose to trust," Draconis said through gritted teeth, finally agreeing.


    "For the future of Dragon King Azura, the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon is willing to entrust her to Timothy and the goddess," Draconis bowed respectfully to both Timothy and Sylvia, his voice tinged with a touch of time-worn weariness. "However, there are too many eyes here. Please, Goddess, let''s continue this discussion in the grand hall of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon."


    Sylvia nodded.


    Amidst many reverent gazes, she led Azura to the grand hall of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    The affairs of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon were nearly concluded.


    However, although Holy Emperor Thunderflame was dead.


    The other two Holy Emperors who had fought alongside Holy Emperor Thunderflame at Sky Sanctuary, Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade, were likely not going to let things rest.


    Especially since they had used the old Dragon King in that eerie Dragon Blood Formation.


    The already unpredictable situation seemed even more fraught with intrigue.


    As the sacrificial pawn, the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon was clearly the most likely to be casually destroyed.


    Old dragon Draconis was clearly aware of this and went out of his way to repeatedly declare his loyalty in front of Sylvia.


    Not only did he acquiesce to Azura, as the Dragon King, signing the master-servant pact, but he also made it clear that as long as Goddess Sylvia ruled over Sky Sanctuary, the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon would forever submit to Sky Sanctuary.


    "Good," Sylvia nodded slightly from her seat of power. "In that case, I can lend this sword to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon to ensure its safety."


    With those cool words, a verdant green sword soared into the sky, suddenly plunging into the center of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    A pillar of green light, almost reaching the heavens, illuminated the entire shrine.


    "This is... the Celestial Dawn Sword!"


    The entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon erupted in excitement.


    The Celestial Dawn Sword, imbued with the spiritual energy of heaven and earth and forged by an ancient Holy Emperor, was a supreme magical artifact.


    As the personal sword of Goddess Sylvia, the Celestial Dawn Sword''s spirit had grown even stronger.


    Under the glow of this green light, the entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon felt as if it was under the comforting protection of a Holy Emperor himself, safeguarding the peace of the shrine!


    "Goddess, you actually!" Draconis, moved to tears, bowed repeatedly: "From now on, the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon will forever submit to the goddess, loyal unto death!"


    "Loyal unto death!"


    "Loyal unto death!"


    Echoes of reverent cheers resounded throughout the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    Sylvia sat in the seat of the Dragon King, exuding a cool majesty.


    It was as if she was the true Dragon King of this place.


    Only Azura, the dragon, stood beside her, feeling utterly confused.


    "Why do I suddenly feel like my position as Dragon King just turned into a lonely one?"


    Under the lead of old dragon Draconis, the entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon bowed respectfully.

 Chapter 96: I suddenly feel like Ive missed something

    The Arcane Airship floated gently, buoyed by the terrifyingly powerful spiritual energy of Sylvia.This Arcane Airship could accommodate everyone who had come from the Sky Sanctuary.


    Inside a small room of the Arcane Airship.


    "Hold still, let me check," Sylvia said, firmly grasping Timothy who was trying to escape, and gently infused her spiritual energy into his body.


    "Just as I thought, your injuries��" Sylvia''s brows furrowed slightly, a look of concern crossing her stunning face.


    Although Timothy acted as if nothing was wrong.


    In his fight with the Holy Emperor Thunderflame, he had indeed sustained several hidden injuries.


    Several of his meridians were severed, and his internal organs were extensively damaged.


    After all, he was facing a Holy Emperor, and even though Holy Emperor Thunderflame was severely injured at the time.


    The desperate struggle still unleashed a terrifyingly powerful force.


    Even just the residual waves of spiritual energy had caused Timothy such severe injuries, which were considered light under the circumstances.


    As Sylvia''s hand brushed over Timothy''s bruised back, she tried to appear calm, but a hint of distress still showed on her cheeks.


    "Just sit still, I''ll heal you," she said, her voice feigning coldness.


    "It''s okay, babe, don''t worry about it. It''s just some minor injuries, they''re nothing to me��"


    "Sit still, don''t move," Sylvia''s voice was firm, brooking no argument.


    Timothy smiled slightly, not continuing his protest.


    Although these hidden injuries were indeed severe, in reality, just a simple "Major Recovery Spell" from the system store would be enough to fully heal him.


    But now, he had no intention of doing so.


    After all, the feeling of his wife''s jade-like hands on his back, the soft and cool touch, was too comfortable!


    Sylvia wasn''t skilled in healing spells, but the spiritual energy within her was pure and powerful.


    A continuous stream of spiritual energy flowed into Timothy''s body, and despite his serious injuries, the wounds began to heal rapidly upon contact with the spiritual energy.


    It even brought a very soothing sensation.


    Timothy kept exclaiming, "Babe, your touch is amazing." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Babe, you''re so enduring."


    "Babe, I feel really comfortable, how about you keep going for a bit longer?"


    "��"


    After a while, Sylvia lightly slapped Timothy''s back with a look of mock resentment and withdrew her hand.


    Timothy turned around with a cheeky grin: "Babe, you''re so worried about my injuries, you must still love me."


    "Pfft, if it weren''t for your role in taking down Holy Emperor Thunderflame, I wouldn''t bother with you!" Sylvia''s cheeks flushed as she pulled down the back of Timothy''s shirt.


    For some reason, his broad back always gave her a profound sense of security.


    For a moment, she even felt like leaning against Timothy''s back and having a good sleep.


    "By the way, babe, since you''ve healed me, shouldn''t I repay you somehow?" Just then, Timothy suddenly moved closer.


    The room on the Arcane Airship was already small, and with his move, they were almost pressed tightly together.


    Their eyes met, and in the cramped space, the temperature seemed to rise slightly.


    Sylvia''s heartbeat sped up: "You, behave yourself, there are disciples from Sky Sanctuary all around."


    "What does it matter if there are disciples from Sky Sanctuary? The more people there are, the more excited I get.


    Besides, sooner or later everyone will know about my relationship with the Goddess, might as well let them know now that I am Goddess Sylvia''s husband." Timothy smiled, not only not backing away but moving even closer.


    "You!


    Mmm~"


    ��


    Above the Arcane Airship, Zephyra was hanging out with Azura.


    Even though they had just met that day, they were having a blast together.


    Many of the disciples couldn''t help but watch them.


    You have to admit, even though Zephyra, the holy envoy, could be ruthless in battle, she was totally down-to-earth on regular days.


    Especially now, with Azura, their laughter and chatter had a kind of... goofy vibe?


    But suddenly, in the midst of their fun, Zephyra froze.


    "Zephyra, what''s wrong?" Azura noticed her odd expression and asked curiously.


    Zephyra replied, "I suddenly feel like I''ve missed something."


    "Missed something?"


    Whoosh.


    Zephyra grabbed Azura and transformed into a swift shadow, quickly arriving at Sylvia''s room.


    But when she tried to open the door, she paused.


    The wooden door was locked tight, even reinforced with powerful spiritual energy, so much so that even she couldn''t open it.


    Zephyra stood in front of the door feeling a bit left out, sensing she had missed out on some crucial scene again.


    Every cell in her body seemed to scream at her to open the door!


    Unfortunately, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t pull it open.


    She could only stand outside, faintly hearing a muffled "Mmm~" from inside.


    After what seemed like ages, accompanied by the crisp sound of the door creaking, it finally opened.


    Sylvia walked out slowly, her cheeks still tinged with a flush that hadn''t completely faded.


    "Goddess, why are your cheeks red?" Zephyra, who had been guarding the door, asked curiously.


    Sylvia stared at her coldly: "Were you the one trying to open the door just now?"


    If she hadn''t been prepared and set up a barrier in advance, who knows what might have...


    "It was... it wasn''t me!"


    Zephyra suddenly realized something was off, felt a chill down her spine, and quickly waved her hands in explanation: "It really wasn''t my fault! I didn''t mean to open the door just now, but my hand, it moved on its own!


    Ah, Goddess, please, no!


    Spare me, Goddess!"


    But soon, Zephyra was grabbed by the ankle and dragged away on the ground.


    No matter how pitifully she cried out, it was to no avail.


    Just before the door closed, a figure swiftly darted out.


    Then, a series of crisp slapping sounds came from the room.


    "Hey, what are you doing in Goddess Sylvia''s room?


    And what are they doing in there?" Seeing Timothy quickly emerge from the room, Azura asked, puzzled. habits were indeed too strange for her to understand.


    But suddenly, a lightbulb went off in her head: "An elder once told me, a man hiding in a woman''s room means he''s having an affair.


    You... you''re not having an affair with Goddess Sylvia, are you?"


    "Affair my foot, kid, don''t pick up bad habits.


    And what weird stuff is your elder teaching you?" Timothy tapped Azura on the head, causing her to tear up from the pain.


    Timothy admonished her, word by word: "How many times have I told you, I go to the Goddess''s room to discuss the mysteries of life''s origins."


    "Oh."


    Azura nodded, "But what is Zephyra doing in there now?"


    "They?


    Uh.


    Maybe, they''re also discussing the mysteries of life''s origins." Timothy said, somewhat embarrassed.

 Chapter 97: Dont come any closer, stop it!

    The Arcane Airship arrived at Sky Sanctuary.The disciples who stayed behind were thrilled to hear that Holy Emperor Thunderflame had been slain. After all, he was a Holy Emperor!


    Defeating Holy Emperor Thunderflame not only showcased the strength of Sky Sanctuary once again but also quelled the anger simmering in their hearts.


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame deserved to die, and his death was a welcome one!


    Especially Timothy, who delivered the final blow to Holy Emperor Thunderflame, was freaking awesome!


    Even though Holy Emperor Thunderflame was severely injured, they couldn''t fathom how Timothy managed to take down a Holy Emperor.


    Meanwhile, Timothy quietly slipped into Sylvia''s chambers.


    This encounter with Holy Emperor Thunderflame had deepened his understanding of a Holy Emperor''s power.


    The strength of each Holy Emperor was terrifying.


    Even though he succeeded in the end by using the Celestial Feather Form and the "Triple Strike" to kill that bastard.


    But if he wanted to face a Holy Emperor head-on, he needed to boost his strength quickly.


    After all, the other two Holy Emperors who had long coveted Sky Sanctuary were probably plotting something.


    And how to increase his strength?


    That definitely started with reaping benefits from the goddess!


    The rewards from the goddess were always top-notch!


    "What are you up to?" Sylvia noticed Timothy''s sly smile as he raised his hands and stepped closer.


    Sylvia immediately sensed something was off.


    "Don''t be scared, babe, it''s going to feel amazing," Timothy said as he closed in.


    After more practice, his massage skills had improved even further.


    His massage techniques were unparalleled, unmatched throughout history!


    Sylvia''s delicate ears turned bright red. "Don''t come any closer, stop it!"


    "You say no, but your body says yes. Have you forgotten last time?"


    "Last time?" Sylvia tried hard to push away the thought.


    Timothy''s massages were indeed exhilarating, but it was somewhat undermining her dignity as the supreme goddess!


    However, in just a moment of distraction, Timothy''s hands were already on her soft, fragrant shoulders.


    "Oh!"


    "Ah~"


    [Successfully relaxed Goddess Sylvia, reward obtained]


    [Successfully eased Goddess Sylvia''s fatigue, reward obtained]


    [Successfully made Goddess Sylvia''s whole body feel refreshed, received a system mega pack]


    [Successfully made Goddess Sylvia lose her guard and her consciousness blur, received a mysterious treasure box]


    In the chambers, their voices were heard, but they were unseen.


    Two hours later, Sylvia leaned weakly in her chair, her body limp as if she had no strength left.


    Her fair skin was dotted with glistening beads of sweat.


    Timothy flexed his wrists as he walked out of the chambers.


    The art of massage was terrifyingly effective!


    If he ever left this world, he would definitely pass down this technique!


    ...


    In the distant frigid lands, where frost and snow swirled.


    "Holy Emperor Thunderflame has been killed! And Eryndor too!


    That woman!"


    "Boom!"


    With a fierce flap of his wings, he cleaved a towering iceberg in half.


    The figure with wings on his back, eyes filled with endless rage, and a body radiating murderous intent, was none other than Holy Emperor Featherwind.


    Holy Emperor Mountainshade, with a cold and silent gaze, finally sighed, "Indeed, we have fallen into Goddess Sylvia''s trap. However, even though Holy Emperor Thunderflame has been killed, our plan remains unbroken."


    As he spoke, he clenched his fist towards the void.


    A cage of thunder floated up, imprisoning the nearly dead Old Dragon King Aurelian, his body covered in strange blood patterns.


    "If we can awaken him, even without Holy Emperor Thunderflame, we can easily trample the Sky Sanctuary and completely obliterate Goddess Sylvia."


    "Exactly, exactly, if we can awaken him! Hahaha!" Holy Emperor Featherwind''s eyes gleamed with madness as he burst into hysterical laughter.


    His crazed demeanor starkly contrasted with his holy wings.


    Holy Emperor Featherwind, enveloped in a murderous aura, swung his sword, causing glaciers to collapse and giant waves to surge.


    "Goddess Sylvia, you''ve nearly destroyed my spiritual foundation, leaving me unable to advance. I will avenge the great grudge of a hundred years ago! Sky Sanctuary, and you, will all die!"


    Holy Emperor Mountainshade seemed uninterested in the nearly mad Holy Emperor Featherwind, instead focusing intently on the broken body of Aurelian.


    A trace of blood-red aura slowly flowed from his body, merging into the thunder cage.


    The moment it touched the bloodstains on Aurelian, the already bizarre aura became even more mysterious and unpredictable.


    Suddenly, Holy Emperor Mountainshade sharply turned his gaze to the ice a few hundred feet away.


    In the midst of the snow and ice, a pale white, cold little flower grew.


    The flower was crystal clear, emitting a faint chill, almost completely blending with the surrounding ice and snow.


    But no matter what, he should have noticed it earlier. S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, Holy Emperor Mountainshade realized something was amiss.


    With a flick of his finger, a spirit blade slashed, cutting the crystal-clear flower in two.


    A fragrant scent wafted through the cold wind, and the flower turned into shimmering snow, scattering with the wind.


    "Holy Maiden Aeliana, you dare to get involved! Do you want to drag the entire Blooming Sanctuary into the abyss because of yourself? If you speak of today''s events, when I awaken that being, your Blooming Sanctuary will be destroyed along with Sky Sanctuary!"


    Holy Emperor Mountainshade watched the remnants of the flower scatter with the wind, his murderous intent undisguised.


    "Holy Maiden Aeliana, you dare!" Holy Emperor Featherwind stepped forward, crushing the remaining ashes of the flower.


    His eyes were filled with mad murderous intent.


    Even though the flower was already crushed, he continued to madly stomp on the glacial ground.


    Each stomp caused the surrounding glaciers to tremble incessantly.


    Yet, the little flower simply faded away into the air, making no response.


    ...


    "Indeed, things are not as simple as imagined. These guys have a deadly intent towards Sylvia."


    Blooming Sanctuary.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana opened her eyes slightly, her beautiful eyes filled with worry.


    What could possibly be the being that Holy Emperor Thunderflame summoned with his last bit of strength, even at the cost of his life?


    If she hadn''t successfully overheard the conversation between Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade.


    She would still be completely unaware of this matter.


    "Hmph�q(�s^�t)�r, for the sake of our many years of acquaintance, I''ll reluctantly help you out." Holy Maiden Aeliana snorted softly.


    Although Sylvia has been increasingly overbearing lately, even blatantly flaunting her love in front of her...


    However...


    The image of Timothy appeared in her mind, and she licked her lips, her eyes filled with enticing charm.


    She wondered what kind of expression Sylvia would have if she stole her husband.

 Chapter 98: Whoosh, bang!

    "Blinding, it''s just too blinding!"As Timothy gazed at the various large and small treasure chests in the Mindscape, he felt overwhelmed.


    Indeed, these moments of bounty were the most exhilarating.


    "Open them! Open them all!"


    Click, click, click.


    The chests opened one after another, emitting dazzling bursts of light.


    "Wow, a golden legend!"


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame was, after all, a mighty Holy Emperor.


    The chests obtained from defeating him were especially precious.


    [Thunder Lightning Step]


    A heavenly-level technique, considered the supreme method of movement, turning one''s form into a shadow of lightning.


    [Thunder Realm Ring]


    Unlike other spatial rings, the space within could even be considered a small world!


    "Holy Emperor Thunderflame actually had such treasures!"


    Timothy hadn''t paid much attention to the Thunder Realm Ring at first.


    But when he infused his spiritual power into it, he was taken aback by the surprise.


    The Thunder Realm Ring contained a vast mini-universe.


    Within this mini-universe, clouds filled the sky for thousands of miles, constantly flashing with thunder.


    Each bolt of thunder held infinite power, inspiring awe.


    It was rumored that the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique was Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s true legacy secret technique.


    But Timothy could feel that the thousands of terrifying bolts of thunder in this mini-world seemed to be the culmination of Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s life''s work!


    As for the rest.


    Including defeating Holy Emperor Thunderflame and the benefits received from the goddess, he now had exactly one hundred skill points.


    And he regained the opportunity to exchange for Triple Strike and Celestial Feather Form.


    The days of owing the system skill points were gone,now, Timothy was so rich he walked with a swagger that screamed, ''I don''t know you.''


    Arriving at the plaza in front of the Goddess''s statue, Timothy''s appearance instantly caused a stir.


    After all, his feat of personally defeating Holy Emperor Thunderflame had spread instantly across Sky Sanctuary and every corner of the World of Elant.


    Such an unimaginable glorious deed elevated Timothy''s status by leaps and bounds.


    In the eyes of the disciples in Sky Sanctuary, Timothy''s stature was now second only to Goddess Sylvia!


    "Brother Timothy, I''m your fan, can I have your autograph?"


    "Brother Timothy is awesome, to be in the outer gate with Brother Timothy, my mom would be so proud!"


    "Brother Timothy, I want to have your babies!"


    Suddenly, Yvenna ran out from the crowd.


    She had long realized that Brother Timothy secretly liked her, and only seeing her could sweep away his fatigue and brighten his mood.


    "Brother Timothy, long time no see, I haven''t kissed you in so long!" Yvenna pouted and lunged at Timothy.


    "When did I ever kiss you?" Timothy immediately held her head at arm''s length, clearly keeping his distance.


    "Ah, Brother Timothy touched my head again, and his touch is gentler than last time, I''m so happy!" Yvenna became even more infatuated, trying to throw herself into Timothy''s arms.


    "Brother Timothy, stop pretending, I know you secretly like me, you''re just too shy to say it because of your gentlemanly image.


    But now I''m right here in front of you, Brother Timothy, such a great opportunity, don''t you want to seize it?


    Come on, kiss me.


    You''re shy, Brother Timothy, I''m not.


    You won''t make the first move, Brother Timothy, I will.


    Come on, Brother Timothy, kiss me!


    My brain and heart, they all say I like you, Brother Timothy!


    Mwah, mwah, mwah..."


    "Noggin Knocker Fist!" Suddenly, Timothy threw a punch, hitting Yvenna right in her pretty face.


    "Whoosh, smack!" Yvenna''s body traced a beautiful arc through the air, falling from the sky.


    "Sister!"


    "Be careful, sister!"


    Although Yvenna was from the Demonic Sect, her beautiful appearance and naive personality had earned her a good reputation in Sky Sanctuary.


    Immediately, a group of female disciples rushed forward to catch her.


    Catching Yvenna was no easy feat, and the female disciples'' eyes instantly converged on Timothy.


    After a brief silence, suddenly, a wave of enthusiastic cheers erupted. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wow, Brother Timothy actually punched Yvenna flying!


    Brother Timothy looks so cool ignoring her beauty!"


    "Yeah, facing someone as pretty as Yvenna, I doubt any man could do what Brother Timothy did. He''s so manly."


    "Brother Timothy is so naughty, I love it. Brother Timothy, come punch me too..."


    "Me too, me too, Brother Timothy, hit me first!"


    "My cheeks are softer than theirs, they''ll feel nicer to punch, Brother Timothy, hit me instead."


    Timothy: "Huh?"


    He initially thought these female disciples wanted to avenge Yvenna, but how did things suddenly turn out like this?


    [Ding, the female disciples of Sky Sanctuary are forbidden from romance by the Goddess and have no outlet for their feelings, which is quite pitiful. The system hereby issues a mission for the host to personally fulfill their wishes.


    Mission reward: +200 favorability from all disciples of Sky Sanctuary


    Achieve complete mastery of the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique and the Thunder Realm Ring]


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll fulfill your wishes!"


    Hearing the system''s mission, Timothy was suddenly full of motivation, delivering punches with his Noggin Knocker Fist to the fullest.


    "Ah, thank you, Brother Timothy, your punches feel so good."


    "Brother Timothy, give us a few more punches!"


    In front of the Goddess Sylvia''s statue, one female disciple after another was sent flying.


    Seeing that Timothy seemed to only hit women and not men, many male disciples immediately couldn''t swallow their pride.


    So...


    They dressed up in women''s clothes and mixed in with the female disciples to get their share of punches.


    ...


    "Ridiculous!"


    Watching the chaotic scene in front of the Goddess Sylvia''s statue, Oscar finally couldn''t hold back his anger and scolded, "I knew that Timothy was no good when he first joined.


    I can''t believe he''s now openly hitting female disciples!


    What kind of behavior is this?"


    Elder Turner hurriedly tried to calm him down, "Oscar, don''t be angry, it seems like those female disciples are enjoying it. Maybe, it''s voluntary."


    "I know that." Oscar nodded angrily.


    Elder Turner was stunned for a moment, a bit puzzled, "Then why are you..."


    "That''s why I plan to personally experience what''s so special about Timothy''s fists."


    Suddenly, Oscar pulled out a pink dress.


    "Wait, Oscar, you don''t mean to!" Elder Turner''s mind exploded, and he involuntarily stepped back.


    But it was already too late.


    Seeing Oscar''s wrinkled old face dressed in a tender pink dress, Elder Turner suddenly felt he had seen the most horrifying sight of his life, covering his eyes in agony, "Ah, my eyes, my eyes!"


    "Brother Timothy, I want a punch too." Meanwhile, Oscar, in a falsetto voice and trailing his light pink dress, floated towards Timothy.


    "Whoosh, bang!"


    With a thunderous noise, Timothy''s punch was harder than any he had thrown before.

 Chapter 99: Initiate the refinement!

    "Did you take care of everything I asked you to?" Sylvia''s voice was cold and intimidating as she looked down at Layla, who was visibly shivering."Um... I sort of did," Layla''s voice was tiny, even trembling.


    Sylvia''s eyebrows knitted slightly. "What do you mean by ''sort of''?"


    "Because there are so many disciples secretly in love with Brother Timothy, I couldn''t possibly note down each one. I only managed to gather some general data," Layla said, her voice quivering, as if she feared Sylvia might vaporize her with a flick of her finger.


    Noticing that Sylvia hadn''t lost her temper, Layla dared to continue, "During this period, according to my records, 139 female disciples have spied on Brother Timothy bathing, 77 have secretly sent him love letters, 367 have flirted with him, and 679 have blushed at him. But these numbers are probably just a fraction,there are many more I haven''t seen..."


    "You, you guys!" Sylvia was utterly flabbergasted.


    She had tasked Layla with finding a few potential rivals who harbored ill intentions towards Timothy.


    But she hadn''t expected thousands, not just a few!


    This investigation had almost exposed every disciple in the Sky Sanctuary!


    How many female disciples were there in Sky Sanctuary? If she really had to list them all, there would hardly be anyone left!


    "And what about Timothy? How does he feel about these female disciples who are interested in him?" Sylvia asked through gritted teeth.


    Layla quickly responded earnestly, "You can rest assured, Goddess. Brother Timothy is a true gentleman. Despite the attention from so many sisters, his spiritual focus has never wavered, and he has never accepted any confessions."


    "Is that so?"


    Hearing this, Sylvia''s chaotic emotions suddenly settled as if anchored.


    She even felt a bit guilty.


    She had completely misjudged Timothy.


    Despite the admiration from so many female disciples, Timothy had managed to stay true to himself, rejecting each one.


    "Hmph, I''ll forgive you for now!" Sylvia huffed, feeling much relieved.


    But just then, Layla seemed to remember something else and added, "Oh, Goddess, although Brother Timothy firmly rejected all the female disciples, he also said that spying on him bathing would cost one Mana Crystal, and pretending to be his girlfriend would cost five Mana Crystals. First come, first served..."


    "Really, Timothy? I won''t let you off!" Sylvia instantly stood up, stomped her foot in frustration, and floated out of the hall.


    "Wait, Goddess, maybe Brother Timothy just needs the money!" Realizing she might have misspoken, Layla hurriedly followed.


    Outside the hall.


    Just as Sylvia located Timothy, she witnessed a bizarre scene.


    In front of his sacred image, Timothy was throwing punches with vigor, specifically targeting female disciples and sending them flying through the air in graceful arcs.


    "What in the world is this..." Sylvia was puzzled.


    Layla suggested, "Could it be that Brother Timothy is demonstrating his firm disinterest in romantic affairs by taking on so many female disciples?"


    "It seems... that might be the case."


    The scene before her seemed to be the only explanation.


    "Hmph, I didn''t expect him to be so aware," Sylvia snorted coldly, a hint of pleasure flickering across her cool face.


    But soon, she noticed something odd.


    Each of Timothy''s seemingly casual punches was not only perfectly measured but also carried a profound aura.


    It was as if with each punch, Timothy''s insight deepened.


    Each punch was more exquisite than the last, each filled with a more profound aura.


    "This energy!" Even Sylvia was wearing a look of disbelief.


    She had sensed the unique aura of the Enlightenment Body in Timothy''s punches!


    But how could that be possible?


    Nolan, the only one known to possess the Enlightenment Body, had been killed!


    With the last female disciple sent flying, an announcement chimed in Timothy''s mind:


    [Congratulations, host, for successfully alleviating the stress in the hearts of the female disciples of Sky Sanctuary. Mission complete. Affection from Sky Sanctuary disciples +200. Mastery of the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique and the Thunder Realm Ring has reached full completion.]


    [Successfully inflicted severe mental distress on Elder Turner, reward granted: +2 skill points.]


    Timothy: "Huh?"


    He clearly remembered launching Oscar, who was disguised as a woman, so why was it Elder Turner who ended up mentally distressed?


    However, more pressing matters were at hand.


    The Holy Emperor Thunderflame was a revered figure, and his legacy items were far from simple.


    Having mastered both the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique and the Thunder Realm Ring, Timothy felt an inexplicable connection between the two. After elevating his mastery to full completion, this sensation grew even stronger.


    Without hesitation, Timothy followed his instincts and tossed the Thunder Realm Ring into the sky.


    He then sat down cross-legged, his body emanating thousands of thunderbolts��the legacy of the Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique.


    With a crack, intense lightning struck the Thunder Realm Ring, and a formidable aura burst forth from the surface of the ring.


    The Thunder Realm Ring hovered in mid-air, quickly projecting a lake-like phantom image.


    In that reflection was the miniature world inside the Thunder Realm Ring!


    "Indeed, only the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique can truly unlock this Thunder Realm Ring."


    Timothy''s gaze sharpened as he reached towards the Thunder Realm Ring floating in the air.


    In that distant miniature world, the myriad thunderbolts in the sky seemed to be summoned, swirling towards the junction of the two realms.


    [Alert: The myriad thunderbolts accumulated in the miniature world can refine the body and help the host master the endless thunderbolts. However, the host should be aware that this will be extremely risky and could even endanger the host''s life.]


    Just then, the system issued a warning.


    "High risk?" Timothy glanced at Sylvia, who was quietly watching him from a distance.


    With his wife by his side, even the perilous legacy of the Holy Emperor Thunderflame seemed less daunting, providing him with an indestructible support.


    "Initiate the refinement!" Timothy declared.


    [Trial initiated. The host''s bravery is commendable. Reward granted: Thunder Aegis Pill, which can significantly mitigate the impact of thunder strikes.]


    As the system''s voice faded, a thunderous roar erupted from the Thunder Realm Ring, unleashing terrifying thunderbolts directly at Timothy!


    In an instant, all eyes were drawn to him, watching in awe as he bathed in the lightning, appearing godlike amidst the storm. S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 100: This is totally defying logic!

    Every bolt of lightning in the Thunder Realm Ring seemed to contain endless power.What''s more, there were countless bolts of lightning, too many to count.


    The sky full of lightning seemed like it was going to completely swallow Timothy.


    However, Timothy, who had taken the Thunder Aegis Pill, showed a remarkable resistance to the lightning. He even activated three meridians of his Ancient Saintly Body, taking the hits with his physical body alone!


    Watching the terrifyingly powerful lightning strike Timothy, the disciples of the Sky Sanctuary were scared out of their wits.


    But they soon realized that Timothy, who was directly resisting the lightning with his body, seemed to be unharmed.


    "How is that even possible? How did Brother Timothy do it?"


    "Just taking those terrifying bolts with his body, even our High Priest couldn''t possibly do that!"


    The disciples couldn''t believe what they were seeing.


    When the two High Priests noticed Sylvia, they immediately said respectfully, "Great Goddess, Timothy is taking a huge risk. Should we step in and help..."


    "No need to interfere. Although the power of this lightning is terrifying, if he can withstand it, he will benefit greatly," Sylvia said, frowning slightly as she looked up at the sky.


    Even though she wanted to trust Timothy, the intensity of the lightning was indeed beyond his current level of cultivation.


    If anything unexpected happened, she wouldn''t hesitate to intervene.


    "We understand, Goddess," said Elders Oscar and Turner, bowing deeply, though still visibly shaken. "But Goddess, what exactly is this lightning? We''ve never seen such fearsome lightning in all our years."


    "These bolts from the sky are likely from the legacy artifact of the Holy Emperor Thunderflame," Sylvia''s cool voice surprised the elders.


    "Holy Emperor Thunderflame!" They knew of the Holy Emperor who had dominated for tens of thousands of years and the terrifying legacy he possessed.


    More importantly, even the direct disciples trained by the Holy Emperor Thunderflame himself couldn''t fully inherit his true legacy.


    Timothy had never been exposed to the techniques of Thunderflame Valley, so how did he comprehend the secrets hidden by the Holy Emperor Thunderflame?


    Such insight was beyond their imagination!


    Elder Turner couldn''t help but sigh softly, "Ah, not only is Timothy popular with the ladies and has terrifying talents, but he also has a beautiful girlfriend. Compared to him, I feel like I''ve lived my life in vain."


    "When did Timothy get a girlfriend? How come I didn''t know about it?" Oscar asked curiously.


    "Ah, I spoke out of turn. Just pretend you didn''t hear that.


    But truth be told, I did vaguely hear Timothy mention his girlfriend after a few drinks.


    But we absolutely mustn''t let Goddess Sylvia find out, otherwise..."


    "Holy smokes, Goddess Sylvia!"


    "Holy smokes, Goddess Sylvia!"


    Oscar and Elder Turner were startled.


    Mid-sentence, they inadvertently turned around and suddenly noticed Sylvia standing silently behind them.


    "It''s all over now!"


    Elder Turner''s face fell, "Goddess, it was my fault for speaking out of turn.


    Please punish me, but Timothy is innocent. Please, Great Goddess, only punish me!"


    Everyone in Sky Sanctuary knew that Goddess Sylvia despised matters of romance.


    Revealing that Timothy had a girlfriend in front of the Goddess, even as a High Priest, he couldn''t escape punishment.


    "Cough, I happen to be in a good mood today, so I won''t punish you," Sylvia surprisingly said. "However, you must tell me everything about it, like... how exactly did Timothy describe his girlfriend?"


    Oscar and Elder Turner were stunned. They never expected such words to come from the Goddess.


    Not only did she not punish them upon hearing about Timothy''s girlfriend, but she even inquired about her.


    Is this really Goddess Sylvia?


    Although Elder Turner was filled with doubts, he didn''t dare miss this chance to redeem himself and quickly replied, "Great Goddess, that day I had a bit too much to drink with young friend Timothy, which made my memory a bit fuzzy afterward.


    However, I vaguely remember that when he mentioned his girlfriend, Timothy was full of praise.


    The impression he gave me was that his girlfriend is as beautiful as a celestial being, gentle, delicate, and absolutely stunning..."


    "Ah, I see. So Timothy dared to defy the rules of Sky Sanctuary by having a girlfriend. Well, I''ll make sure he''s properly punished!" Sylvia said, though a slight smirk inadvertently curled at the corner of her mouth, her delight seemingly contradicting her words.


    "What''s gotten into the Goddess today? Why does she seem so happy?" Elder Turner''s mind was a mess, completely baffled.


    After all, the usual dignity of the Goddess was something even they, the elders, dared not offend.


    But today...


    "Boom!"


    Just then, a more terrifying bolt of lightning shifted Elder Turner''s attention.


    During that brief conversation, Timothy had already withstood hundreds of lightning strikes.


    And this particular bolt, twisting and turning in pale purple, emitted a force vastly different from the previous ones.


    "Who would have thought that the Thunder Realm Ring, a legacy artifact of the Holy Emperor Thunderflame, would contain a Ninefold Thunder Tribulation!" Timothy finally got serious, throwing a punch directly at the Ninefold Thunder Tribulation.


    "Boom!"


    Even the residual waves from the shattered Ninefold Thunder Tribulation were enough to make the watching disciples of Sky Sanctuary step back.


    They couldn''t imagine what it would be like if they faced such a Ninefold Thunder Tribulation themselves.


    Probably, they would have been obliterated to ashes.


    At this moment, Timothy, aside from his clothes and hair tips being slightly singed, seemed unharmed.


    He even appeared more spirited, facing the sky head-on.


    "Is this really Brother Timothy?


    Even if I were given such an opportunity, I wouldn''t have the life to withstand it."


    "Holy smokes, is Brother Timothy even human? This is totally defying logic!"


    Lightning bolts continued to crash down, but Timothy dispersed each with a punch.


    At this moment, it seemed as if the Thunder Realm Ring was also contemplating.


    It no longer continued the senseless barrage as before.


    The continuous lightning converged at the intersection of two realms.


    Brewing, and brewing more!


    At this moment, it seemed as if all the lightning in the small world was gathering together.


    What it awaited was a killing strike.


    "This is bad, it seems the Holy Emperor Thunderflame left something behind.


    At this rate, even if Timothy is strong, he simply can''t withstand it!"


    Elders Oscar and Turner exclaimed simultaneously, and even Sylvia was intently watching the Thunder Realm Ring in the sky, ready to intervene at any moment.


    But just then, Timothy, who had his eyes slightly closed, suddenly opened them, a mysterious aura swirling around him.


    He had achieved enlightenment. S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That...


    That was the Enlightenment Body, how could it be?


    Timothy had actually achieved the Enlightenment Body!


    At this moment, everyone was utterly astonished!

 Chapter 101: To wear the crown, one must bear its weight

    The relentless thunderbolts that rained down pushed Timothy''s body to its limits, but at the crucial moment, they triggered his Enlightenment Body��a terrifyingly perceptive state.He grasped the Path of Ten Thousand Thunders!


    "Boom!"


    The myriad thunders, a legacy of the Holy Emperor Thunderflame, merged with the mysterious aura emanating from the Enlightenment Body, releasing a massive shockwave that spread far and wide.


    This shockwave was incredibly powerful, carrying an overwhelming force that, in an instant, spread across thousands of miles.


    "This is... the aura of the Enlightenment Body!"


    All the major sects, powers, and dynasties within thousands of miles of the Sky Sanctuary were utterly astonished.


    Every cultivator looked up at the gathering storm clouds and the Sky Sanctuary, from which this formidable aura emanated.


    Just by virtue of the Enlightenment Body, Nolan, once considered a waste, had suddenly been hailed as the foremost prodigy of the world.


    And now, not long after the news of Nolan''s death, a second Enlightenment Body had emerged!


    What''s more, the mysterious aura this new one radiated was even more profound than Nolan''s.


    It seemed likely that this individual from Sky Sanctuary, blessed with the Enlightenment Body, possessed insight and talent far surpassing Nolan, reaching unimaginable levels!


    "Who could it be? Another Enlightenment Body has appeared in the world!"


    "Who would have thought that someone from Sky Sanctuary could also possess an Enlightenment Body? In less than a century, Sky Sanctuary''s strength will surely grow even more formidable!"


    Shadowgate Sect.


    Originally a top-tier Demonic Sect, the demonic cultivators who once dared to challenge Sky Sanctuary now looked towards it with fear and trepidation.


    "Sect Master, what should we do?"


    "What can we do?" The voice of the Sect Master of Shadowgate trembled slightly.


    "With the birth of an Enlightenment Body, personally nurtured by Goddess Sylvia, it won''t take a century for Sky Sanctuary to gain another Emperor-level powerhouse.


    Now, the only way to save our lives is to submit..."


    Radiant Monastery.


    The disciples had long since put aside their teachings of eschewing fame and fortune.


    Abbot Fenvin of Radiant Monastery, seeing the spreading mysterious shockwave, his eyes sparkled with excitement.


    "Sky Sanctuary has birthed an Enlightenment Body with even more terrifying potential and insight. If Goddess Sylvia personally teaches them, their future will be boundless!


    All inner disciples, follow me to offer our congratulations. I''m not just jumping on the bandwagon,I want to lead you in sincere congratulations!"


    "Why, why has another Enlightenment Body suddenly appeared in Sky Sanctuary!"


    The news spread everywhere instantly.


    There was fear, envy, and resentment.


    All the major powers were shocked, but they made their decisions at the same time.


    Now was the best time to show loyalty to Goddess Sylvia.


    More importantly, they wanted to see for themselves who this person with the Enlightenment Body was.


    Forces from all directions hurried towards Sky Sanctuary.


    Before long, the skies above Sky Sanctuary were crowded with cultivators.


    Yet, as they looked at the scene at Sky Sanctuary, everyone was stunned.


    Countless bolts of lightning thundered down from the Thunder Realm Ring''s mini-world, each bolt containing a force that seemed capable of destroying heaven and earth.


    And there, seated cross-legged on the ground, was Timothy, his eyes slightly closed, fearless.


    As the sky lit up with endless lightning, his whole body bathed in the relentless thunder, not only was he unharmed, but the mysterious aura around him drifted even more intensely.


    All the thunderbolts moved in harmony!


    A pale purple lightning almost completely enveloped Timothy, and a continuous, overwhelming oppressive force swept around like towering waves, even causing some cultivators from Ocean''s Gate to feel a chill in their hearts, involuntarily giving rise to a sense of fear.


    Is this really the Enlightenment Body? Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Or perhaps, before this, no one had ever truly unleashed the full potential of the Enlightenment Body!


    Compared to this, the paths that Nolan had once comprehended, which had astonished everyone, now seemed like mere jokes.


    "Who would have thought that Timothy would be the one to realize the Enlightenment Body!"


    Timothy''s reputation was already well-known among the various powers, but today''s spectacle had etched his name deeply in their minds.


    "Even before awakening the Enlightenment Body, Timothy''s strength and talent were terrifying. Now with the Enlightenment Body, isn''t he..."


    "Having slain the Holy Emperor Thunderflame, and now with an Enlightenment Body, Timothy is destined to bring prosperity to Sky Sanctuary!"


    "I can hardly imagine how terrifying Timothy''s cultivation will become from here on out.


    It''s likely that, throughout history, even those Holy Emperors who have stepped into the Celestial Realm could scarcely compare to him.


    It''s a pity that the Goddess has no interest in matters of men and women, otherwise, I even think..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, if the Goddess hears you, do you still want to keep your life?"


    Amidst the murmurs of astonishment, though they dared not speak openly, many harbored a wild thought.


    Before this, across the world, no one seemed worthy of the Goddess.


    But given a few hundred years for Timothy...


    However, it''s likely that Goddess Sylvia''s state of mind is as unshakeable as a rock, and the matters of men and women can only remain a beautiful tale in their imaginations, never to be realized.


    "Supreme Goddess, the surrounding powers have all come to pay homage, and more cultivators are on their way. If this continues, the news of Timothy possessing the Enlightenment Body will soon spread throughout the world," Elder Turner hurriedly approached Sylvia and whispered.


    "No matter, let them come," Sylvia''s eyes were cool as she looked towards the sky.


    Elder Turner was puzzled, "You mean..."


    Sylvia smiled slightly, "Since it will eventually be known to the world, why not let the world know Timothy''s name from now on?"


    "I understand," Oscar immediately nodded in response, his heart surging.


    To wear the crown, one must bear its weight.


    The Goddess choosing not to hide the fact of Timothy''s Enlightenment Body was akin to risking him being coveted by the whole world.


    This clearly showed the Goddess''s trust in Timothy.


    Perhaps, in a few hundred years, Sky Sanctuary will have another Holy Emperor!


    And this Holy Emperor''s title was destined to be Timothy''s!


    Meanwhile, as if gathering all its power, the final bolt of lightning thundered down in the Thunder Realm Ring''s mini-world.


    The myriad thunderbolts merged into one, the light transformed into the purest white.


    But within this pristine lightning, there seemed to be an endless, terrifying oppressive force.


    "Boom!"


    An unparalleled loud sound echoed above Sky Sanctuary.


    In an instant, fierce winds blew and dust scattered.


    Around Timothy, the ground was blasted into a huge crater.


    All eyes were cast in utter astonishment.


    Yet within the fading light of the lightning, Timothy slowly opened his eyes.


    In those eyes, as if filled with lightning, was a fearsome majesty!

 Chapter 102: Wow, thats huge!

    "Wow, those muscles are impressive!""Wow, what a sturdy build!"


    "Wow, that''s huge!"


    "Huh?"


    Just as everyone was marveling at Timothy''s mastery of supreme lightning magic through his Enlightenment Body, the final bolt of lightning struck, causing his clothes to slowly fall off due to the sheer power of the thunder.


    Instantly, the female disciples around erupted into frenzied exclamations.


    Their eyes were glued to Timothy''s falling clothes.


    "We''re about to see it!" Layla exclaimed, her eyes almost sparkling with excitement, along with the other female disciples beside her.


    But just then, she felt someone block her view.


    "Hey, move it, I''m trying to see Timothy!" Completely focused on Timothy, she impatiently tugged at the figure in front of her.


    "Move it, we''re watching Timothy, we''re about to see everything!" the other female disciples also said, a bit annoyed.


    "Strange, such a perfect body, and so soft. Does Sky Sanctuary have bigger female disciples than me?" Suddenly, Layla realized something was off about the body blocking her, and she looked up, only to freeze.


    Fear instantly filled her face.


    The other female disciples turned pale with fright.


    To their horror, they realized that it wasn''t just anyone blocking their view��it was Goddess Sylvia! S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Standing in front of Goddess Sylvia, ogling Timothy''s body, and even asking the goddess to move aside��they must have a death wish!


    Tears instantly sprang to Layla''s eyes: "Oh, Supreme Goddess, I didn''t mean to push you away on purpose. Next time I''ll secretly watch Timothy bathe, I promise not to be so blatant!"


    "Huh?"


    Sensing the chill emanating from Sylvia, the overly frightened Layla blurted out, "No, no, I mean... next time I and the other sisters sneak a peek at Timothy bathing, we''ll definitely invite you!"


    "No, I..." Realizing she was only digging herself deeper, Layla covered her mouth with a mournful face, daring not to say another word.


    But just as Timothy''s clothes were about to turn completely to ash and fall, Sylvia no longer paid any attention to Layla and the others.


    She stretched out her hand towards Timothy.


    Instantly, an opaque glow enveloped Timothy, completely blocking everyone''s view.


    "What a sin, who did this!"


    "That''s too much, can''t you act a bit more ladylike?"


    "Damn, I almost saw everything!"


    The female disciples lamented, looking angrily at the source of the light.


    But instantly, they cowered.


    Goddess Sylvia herself had intervened��who would dare say another word?


    Especially the female disciples of Sky Sanctuary, they all avoided eye contact, fearing the goddess had noticed them ogling Timothy.


    Watching Sylvia control the light and gently place Timothy back in his chamber, the gathered practitioners finally relaxed.


    Especially the male practitioners, who all breathed a sigh of relief.


    If they had actually seen, feelings of inferiority might have affected their spiritual hearts.


    That was close...


    Just then, Abbot Fenvin from the Radiant Monastery stepped forward from the crowd and bowed respectfully: "Greetings to Goddess Sylvia, congratulations on Sky Sanctuary having a disciple with an Enlightenment Body!


    In no more than two hundred years, Sky Sanctuary will likely have another Holy Emperor.


    On behalf of the entire Radiant Monastery, I wish to express our congratulations to the goddess and our allegiance to Sky Sanctuary."


    This statement left everyone in shock.


    Although many forces rushed to Sky Sanctuary to pledge their loyalty at this critical moment, they hadn''t expected the monks of Radiant Monastery, who usually prayed and spoke of shunning fame and fortune, to be so eager to make the first move.


    Seeing this, the other groups couldn''t hesitate any longer, fearing they''d lose their advantage.


    "I represent the entire Azure Radiance Palace in pledging allegiance to Goddess Sylvia and Sky Sanctuary."


    "I, on behalf of all disciples of Cloud Pavilion Sect, pledge our loyalty to Sky Sanctuary."


    "Shadowgate Sect wishes to reform and seeks only to serve under the shadow of Sky Sanctuary."


    One after another, the sects made their declarations.


    The disciples and elders of Sky Sanctuary couldn''t help but feel secretly pleased. These sects were cunning and fickle as the wind.


    Previously, they would never have pledged loyalty to any Holy Emperor, always flipping according to the prevailing winds. But now, with Timothy having slain Holy Emperor Thunderflame and revealed the terrifying power of his Enlightenment Body, these sects had finally made up their minds to submit unanimously!


    "Well then, Sky Sanctuary accepts your allegiance," Sylvia said coolly, looking around as everyone bowed their heads in respect, not daring to show any disrespect.


    The awe of Goddess Sylvia spread like frost, making it clear to all the terrifying extent of her power.


    "Thank you for your grace, Goddess!"


    "Thank you, Goddess!"


    "Let''s discuss other matters later. For now, I need to tend to Timothy''s injuries," Sylvia suddenly declared, her tone still cold.


    Everyone paused, surprised.


    While they were relieved to be among the first sects to submit to Goddess Sylvia, they hadn''t expected that the usually indifferent goddess would prioritize the well-being of a disciple over accepting the allegiance of major sects��a matter that could significantly influence the world''s power dynamics.


    "Maybe it''s because Timothy has the Enlightenment Body?"


    "Could be, but why do I feel something''s off? It doesn''t seem to be just about the disciple. Lately, the goddess doesn''t seem as cold as before."


    "Are you sure?"


    "From what I''ve gathered, it indeed seems so."


    "Could it be!"


    "Impossible, absolutely not. You''re just wildly speculating. After all, that''s Goddess Sylvia!"


    "Faelan, I heard your sect has an ancient secret technique passed down from the ancient Holy Emperors that can observe others'' fates. Why not take a sneak peek at the goddess?"


    "Better not, I really don''t think it''s possible..." Faelan quickly shook his head.


    "What if? And if you don''t use it, are you just going to let your ancestors'' secret technique gather dust?"


    "Uh, well...


    Alright, I''ll give it a try." After some thought, Faelan agreed.


    Covering his eyes with the secret technique, he stealthily glanced at Sylvia.


    Suddenly, Faelan''s body stiffened, his expression filled with incredulous horror.


    "What''s wrong? What did you see?" Noticing his bizarre expression, everyone quickly asked.


    "Goddess Sylvia is entwined with red threads of fate!" Faelan''s voice trembled with barely concealed shock!

 Chapter 103: A true man, would never lie to my own wife!

    Coming to from the darkness, Timothy suddenly felt a cool, soft sensation on his chest, like a gentle touch.Following this slightly intoxicating coolness, he thought he could hear the pounding of a fervent heart.


    Instinctively, Timothy reached out in that direction.


    "Wow, it''s so big and soft. Wait, what is this incredibly nice thing I''m touching?"


    Suddenly realizing something was off, Timothy''s eyes snapped open, and he found that he had even given it a little squeeze��it was...


    "Cough, honey, let me explain, this was an accident!" Timothy quickly withdrew his hand, a sheepish smile on his face.


    But he soon realized that Sylvia wasn''t angry,instead, she looked at him with a hint of pity.


    "Don''t move, just lie still. You might have refined your body with the Enlightenment Body to harness thunder magic, but your body can''t yet withstand such powerful lightning. You''ve got some serious internal injuries right now, and we need to stabilize them with a lot of spiritual energy as soon as possible."


    Sylvia, looking concerned, gently placed her hand on Timothy''s chest, ready to transfer spiritual energy.


    "Haha, you still care about me, don''t you?" Timothy, propping himself up to sit, grinned triumphantly.


    "Didn''t I tell you to stay still? You could damage your meridians..." Sylvia chided, pressing him down.


    "I can''t help it, I''ve been unconscious for over ten minutes and haven''t seen my beautiful wife''s face. I can''t bear to lie down without taking a good look at you."


    "You! Even now, all you can do is spout these sweet nothings."


    Though Sylvia said this, she lightly flicked her hair, unable to hide a trace of joy in her heart.


    "I, Timothy, a true man, would never lie to my own wife!"


    "So what exactly are you trying to do? The suppressed thunder inside you is becoming unstable and violent. If we don''t infuse a large amount of spiritual energy soon, it could damage your spiritual foundation," Sylvia said, clearly worried.


    "What I want is..." Timothy smiled slightly. "Isn''t my body''s turmoil supposed to be suppressed with a lot of spiritual energy? Besides using hands, there are other ways, right?"


    "Other ways? What other ways could there be?" Sylvia wondered, but then she noticed Timothy''s gaze fixed on her lips.


    In an instant, she swallowed her words, her cheeks turning crimson as if she were a late-blooming flower hiding behind green leaves.


    "Don''t worry, honey. I''m really weak right now,only you can take advantage of me."


    "This... Okay. I''ll consider it part of your healing process, I... reluctantly agree just this once." Agreeing to such a thing made Sylvia feel overwhelmingly shy.


    "You''re so understanding!"


    "Stop talking."


    "Alright, I''ll stop. I know you''re worried." S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You!"


    "Mmm~"


    Spiritual energy flowed into Timothy''s body like a gentle stream.


    The energy from Goddess Sylvia was not only immense but also exceptionally pure.


    Each strand of spiritual energy was mysterious and carried a faint, sweet fragrance.


    It streamed into Timothy''s body, quickly suppressing the chaotic energies within.


    All the resisting, disordered spiritual energies were effortlessly destroyed, healing Timothy''s body and even greatly enhancing his constitution.


    However, the spiritual energy from Sylvia began to grow more turbulent.


    As time passed, the initially cool and icy sensation became somewhat urgent and heated.


    Because Timothy''s strength was gradually returning, he even began to take control.


    After a while, the two finally separated.


    Sylvia covered her mouth lightly, her heartbeat quickening, and she gazed at Timothy with a hint of reproach.


    Timothy chuckled, "Heh, honey, bet you didn''t see that coming. My skills have improved leaps and bounds."


    "Hmph, only because I''m not at my best today!" Sylvia stomped her foot, completely taken aback that she, the supreme goddess, had been outdone in a kiss by Timothy!


    From an evenly matched start to being gradually dominated��if it had continued...


    "Now that your spiritual energy is restored, you should rest properly. I need to deal with matters concerning the various Sects." Sylvia huffed, her dress sweeping up a fragrant breeze as she left the chamber.


    "Ah, my wife is perfect in every way, just a bit too shy," Timothy sighed with a smile, stretching his body.


    At that moment, he was astonished to find that not only had his body fully recovered, but he was also brimming with spiritual power, feeling as if he had endless energy.


    And to think, he hadn''t used any of the system''s healing techniques.


    Such was the effect of the spiritual energy from Goddess Sylvia��truly astonishing!


    And that was just from kissing his wife. If they were to...


    Timothy shook his head, not daring to imagine further.


    More importantly, with his current frail body, he probably couldn''t withstand much more.


    ...


    Upon Sylvia''s return, all the major Sects reaffirmed their loyalty and submission, with many swearing oaths or establishing contracts on the spot.


    Sylvia nodded in agreement and promised to protect them in the name of Goddess Sylvia.


    Thus, the number of Sects under the Sky Sanctuary had grown to over a hundred.


    While the Sects pledged their loyalty to the Sky Sanctuary, which in turn promised them protection, they also made a request.


    They hoped that Timothy would visit their Sects to share his wisdom.


    Everyone knew the terrifying heights Timothy would reach in the future. Ostensibly inviting him to speak about the great paths, the Sects actually hoped to seize this opportunity to curry favor with him.


    "Timothy, I hear you''re quite interested in swordsmanship. Our Sword Peak Sect has a millennia-old tradition. If you come to speak at Sword Peak Sect, I will personally teach you the secret sword techniques passed down from our old masters, ensuring you become a true Sword Sage!"


    "Or perhaps Timothy should first visit our Cloud Pavilion Sect. Our female disciples are all exceptionally charming. Who knows, maybe after your visit, the goddess might gain a daughter-in-law!"


    Just as the leader of the Cloud Pavilion Sect finished speaking, they suddenly felt a terrifying chill emanating from Sylvia.


    Although they couldn''t figure out what they had said wrong, they were so frightened that they immediately shut up.


    "Thank you, Goddess Sylvia, for your grace. On behalf of the Undead Sanctuary, I wish to establish a century-long alliance with the goddess," a voice suddenly said, causing a stir among everyone present.


    Sanctuaries, passed down from ancient times, are mysterious and vast powers.


    Each Sanctuary has its own pride and is unwilling to submit to anyone.


    No one expected that even the Undead Sanctuary would now express its submission to Goddess Sylvia!

 Chapter 104: Energizing Herb

    Thinking back, it''s been nearly a hundred years since the Undead Sanctuary last saw a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse.Even though they''ve been without a Holy Emperor for centuries, the Undead Sanctuary, as one of the ancient holy lands, still has enough heritage and traditions to maintain their pride.


    No one expected the Undead Sanctuary to voluntarily submit!


    Maybe, that''s the majesty of Goddess Sylvia.


    "Oh, the Undead Sanctuary?


    But really, what''s in it for me if I accept your submission?"


    Sylvia looked indifferently at the envoy from the Undead Sanctuary, who had a white skeletal skull hanging from his left shoulder.


    "The Undead Sanctuary is willing to open the Grim Expanse to all sects present."


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone was shocked.


    Everyone stared in disbelief at the envoy from the Undead Sanctuary.


    "The Grim Expanse is a top-secret area of the Undead Sanctuary, almost hiding countless legacies of the holy land.


    How could the Undead Sanctuary possibly open it to outsiders!"


    "It looks like they''re trying to gain the goddess''s trust, but this is really..."


    Unexpectedly, Sylvia calmly agreed, "If you can open the forbidden area as agreed, then I can accept your submission."


    "The Undead Sanctuary is willing to open the forbidden area to the goddess and all sects affiliated with the Sky Sanctuary, effective immediately." The Wraith Envoy immediately bowed in response.


    Beyond everyone''s expectations, it seemed that the Grim Expanse was really going to be opened!


    ...


    After a long while, all the major sects said their goodbyes and left.


    Different from the direction taken by others, a few, including Faelan, quietly walked together towards the distance.


    Almost reaching their own sect''s gate, Faelan finally met the eyes of his companions, nodded knowingly, and stopped.


    "Faelan, are you sure everything you said is true?"


    Abbot Fenvin from the Radiant Monastery couldn''t hide his astonishment, staring intently at Faelan.


    Sect leaders Darius from Sword Peak Sect and Leon from Goldspire Peak Sect also showed disbelief.


    "What exactly... did you see?"


    After a moment of silence, Faelan finally spoke with a slight tremble in his voice, "I saw with my own eyes, the goddess''s body wrapped in red threads symbolizing marital ties.


    More importantly, although these threads seemed vast, upon closer inspection, there was only one."


    Everyone gasped.


    Abbot Fenvin, puzzled, asked, "I''ve always lived in the Monastery and am not familiar with these marital threads. How did you interpret them, Faelan?"


    Faelan seemed still shaken, cautiously looked around, and after a long while, finally answered, "If the red threads around Goddess Sylvia came from many, it would mean that several people are simultaneously enamored with her.


    Such marital threads are unlikely to lead to anything but are merely the result of one-sided infatuation by male practitioners, which will soon dissipate.


    But now, the countless marital threads tightly wrapped around Goddess Sylvia come from just one.


    This probably means that the source of this marital thread has formed a very strong bond with Goddess Sylvia, even the goddess herself has developed an indelible affection for him."


    Faelan looked at the others, clearly still not recovered from the shock, "Think about it, Goddess Sylvia is ranked second in the Enchanting Goddess Rankings, unimaginably beautiful and ethereal.


    Even in the whole world, there is no woman who can match Goddess Sylvia''s beauty.


    It''s clear, although Goddess Sylvia is cold and aloof, untouched by the mundane, imagine how many secretly admire her.


    But now, this single red thread has dispelled all the messy marital threads directed towards Goddess Sylvia and is tightly intertwined with the goddess.


    This clearly shows that the bond between this person and the goddess is deeper than we can imagine.


    This affection is not one-sided,even Goddess Sylvia is deeply in love with that person!"


    At this, all three were greatly astonished.


    Faelan''s analysis was flawless, backed by the secret methods passed down through generations.


    So, it''s true��Goddess Sylvia really has a lover! This isn''t just some rumor!


    If it were anyone else, maybe it wouldn''t be such a big deal.


    After all, everyone has desires, even Holy Emperor-level powerhouses.


    It''s not uncommon for such powerhouses to have partners or even multiple lovers at the same time.


    But this is Goddess Sylvia we''re talking about!


    She''s the one who wrote "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners," known for her cold aloofness. Since becoming the supreme goddess, no one has dared approach her!


    Anyone might choose a partner, but the idea of Goddess Sylvia having one is the hardest for them to believe.


    "But let''s not jump to conclusions about whether it''s really possible that the goddess has fallen for someone.


    If there really is such a person, then who could he be?"


    Their voices trembled slightly as they spoke.


    "I''ve been thinking about this for a while now."


    Faelan paused for a moment before finally stating firmly, "First off, I think we can rule out Timothy."


    "Why do you conclude that, Faelan?"


    All three looked at him with respect, amazed at Faelan''s incredible insight.


    "It''s quite simple." S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Faelan stroked his graying beard, looking a bit pleased with himself: "I''ve analyzed it keenly.


    There are many reasons, but I''ll just mention one.


    Over the years, countless have pursued the goddess.


    Among them, many were handsome, wealthy, and talented, but not one could touch the goddess''s heart.


    This alone shows that what ordinary women value most��looks, wealth, and talent��are actually disadvantages in the eyes of the goddess.


    And Timothy, who maxes out all these qualities and even adds shamelessness to the mix, even if he awakened the Enlightenment Body today, it''s absolutely impossible for him to be the one."


    "I see, that''s just like you, Faelan, your extraordinary thinking is indeed beyond our reach!"


    Abbot Fenvin, Darius, and Leon all exclaimed in admiration, filled with respect.


    "But if it''s not Timothy, then who could it be?"


    "I have my suspicions about that too."


    Faelan hesitated for a moment, then spoke with a bit of mystery and caution, "I suspect it might be... Holy Maiden Aeliana, or Zephyra!"


    "Huh?" All three were stunned.


    "No, no, Faelan, you must be wrong, how could that be?"


    "Why not? The goddess has been single for so many years, it''s very possible her sexual orientation is different!"


    "Even so, it''s absolutely impossible!"


    "..."


    "Alright then."


    After a long silence, Faelan finally sighed and said, "Since that''s the case, I have another way."


    He then pulled out an herb from his pocket.


    "This is the Energizing Herb. While it''s not as potent as the legendary Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill, each plant is still very powerful.


    If the goddess really has a boyfriend, then this person will definitely try to obtain this herb from me, and then..."

 Chapter 105: Radiant Five Sisters

    "So, how exactly does Faelan plan to use the Energizing Herb to test things out?""It''s pretty simple, really. The Grim Expanse is teeming with undead and a deathly aura, so I can easily disguise myself as one of the undead. Then, I''ll offer to help any practitioner passing by, mentioning the herb''s effects, and watch how their expressions change. Just like that..."


    "Ha! Classic Faelan, your plan is flawless!"


    "Faelan, you rock! But, about that herb... can you hook me up with one?"


    "Brother Faelan, my wife''s been nagging me a lot lately, so I, uh..."


    "Just to be clear, I''m a decent guy, just looking to study this miraculous herb..." Even Abbot Fenvin shamelessly stepped forward to beg.


    Faelan hesitated, a bit pained: "This herb is incredibly rare, so I can only spare one per person..."


    "One is enough!"


    "Deal! Long live Brother Faelan!"


    "Faelan, you''ve got a friend for life in me!"


    ...


    The ancient legacy of a sacred site had reached a point where countless practitioners would go mad for it. Each sacred site has a long history, typically established by several Holy Emperors working together. For outsiders, acquiring such mystical and treasured legacies is incredibly difficult.


    Thus, this time, the Undead Sanctuary opening the Grim Expanse to the Sky Sanctuary is an opportunity not to be missed. If one could have a serendipitous encounter there, even just a sliver of grace from a Holy Emperor''s legacy could be immensely beneficial.


    There were no restrictions on who could go, so the group included not only the most qualified disciples of the Sky Sanctuary but also several High Priests and disciples from the Star Palace, even Zephyra herself.


    The twelve Star Palaces, scattered across the world, serve as the "shield" guarding the Sky Sanctuary. The top disciples from the Star Palaces are often just as powerful as the chosen prodigies of the Sky Sanctuary.


    Especially notable were the five young women accompanying Zephyra from the Inferno Forge Palace.


    "Wow, are those the Radiant Five Sisters?"


    "Wow, they really live up to their name, each one prettier than the last!"


    Many disciples from the Sky Sanctuary whispered in awe, their gazes uncontrollably drawn to them.


    The Five Sisters were not only beautiful but also had gentle personalities, often seen with serene smiles on their faces.


    "Radiant Five Sisters?"


    Curious, Timothy asked Felix beside him, "Hey, what are the sisters'' names?"


    "Don''t worry, Brother Timothy, I''ve got this."


    Felix confidently patted his chest and replied, "The eldest is Goldiluna, the second is Silverelle, the third is Bronzella, and the fourth is Ironetta!"


    "I should''ve guessed..."


    Timothy had anticipated this quirky naming convention.


    "Wait, what about the last one? You didn''t mention her."


    "Ah, the last one."


    Felix paused for a moment, then awkwardly smiled, "I think the youngest sister is the prettiest, but her name isn''t as nice as her sisters''."


    "What''s her name?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Titaniuma."


    "Good grief..."


    Just then, the Five Sisters noticed Timothy and immediately made their way through the crowd to surround him.


    "Brother Timothy! It really is you!"


    "I''ve admired Brother Timothy''s reputation for so long, I never thought I''d actually get to see you in person. Today is my lucky day!"


    The Five Sisters were clearly thrilled.


    "Brother Timothy, Goldiluna has admired you for a long time."


    "Brother Timothy, Silverelle feels the same."


    "Brother Timothy~ Bronzella too."


    "Brother, Goldiluna and the other sisters all feel the same."


    The sisters, similar in looks yet each with her own charm, clustered around Timothy, their voices melodious and continuous.


    As they playfully argued, they unintentionally pressed close to Timothy, giving him a sense of their softness.


    "Damn it, always Brother Timothy! Why is it always him?"


    "And five at once, no less! At least leave Titaniuma for me, Brother Timothy, hogging them all is just too much!" The male disciples nearby watched the scene, almost in tears.


    The Five Sisters continued to express their affection around Timothy, showering him with admiring words.


    Especially the most charming eldest sister, Goldiluna, who even struck a seductive pose, leaning tenderly towards Timothy.


    Her long eyelashes fluttered as she cooed softly, "With someone as outstanding as Brother Timothy, you must have seen many beautiful women. But you''ve never experienced sisters like us, have you?"


    "Taste?


    Whoa, that''s a bit risky to say, are you sure you want to continue?"


    Ignoring Timothy''s caution, the sisters drew even closer, becoming bolder in their actions.


    But just then, they suddenly felt a chill run down their spines.


    This chill was so icy and terrifying that in an instant, they felt as if they were plunging into an ice cave, about to be swallowed by endless frost.


    The sisters jumped in fright and quickly stepped back.


    Looking behind them in shock, they realized that the chilling gaze they had felt was from Goddess Sylvia.


    "Why did you bring such a group of disciples?" Sylvia asked Zephyra, her smile not quite reaching her eyes as she gripped her shoulder.


    "You asked me to find some quality disciples, so..." Zephyra stepped back, feeling wronged.


    She always felt that the goddess had changed lately.


    These beautiful female disciples were having a great time with Timothy, so why did the goddess seem a bit sour?


    "Never mind." Sylvia gritted her teeth.


    These five disciples, each and every one of them, must be thoroughly investigated upon their return, just in case something happened...


    "Hmph!"


    "The opening of the Grim Expanse is a rare opportunity for you all. Although the sanctuary is filled with dangers, don''t be afraid while ensuring your safety. Only by being proactive can you have the chance to reap great rewards. Set off now, and do your best to seize the opportunity in the Grim Expanse." With Sylvia''s cool voice, everyone responded with renewed vigor.


    The Arcane Airship lifted off, with most disciples aboard heading towards the Undead Sanctuary.


    "Ha! Only the lower-class poor ride these broken Arcane Airships. Look at how majestic my mount is!" Felix laughed wildly, riding a Pegasus through the sky.


    Just then, a brilliant streak of blue light flashed by.


    The Radiant Five Sisters, riding a Hippogriff, flew past with grandeur.


    Instantly, Felix''s bravado was completely overshadowed.


    "Whatever, it''s just a Hippogriff. I could afford one too..."


    Felix had barely finished speaking when a dragon''s roar echoed, and a flash of golden light appeared. Suddenly, Timothy rose on a dragon!


    Felix: "..."

 Chapter 106: Dragon Tease Herb

    "Master, many have already gathered outside the forbidden zone."


    Undead Sanctuary.


    Beneath the sacred throne, numerous disciples and elders wore expressions of reluctance.


    "Alright, let''s prepare to open the forbidden zone and let them in."


    A chilling, icy voice emanated from Bone Sovereign, whose face was half-covered in stark white bone.


    "But, Master..."


    Everyone looked hesitant and troubled, especially the elders, who appeared particularly unwilling.


    They respected Bone Sovereign, even though it had been a long time since a Holy Emperor had emerged from their sacred land.


    They also believed that sooner or later, the Master would lead them back to glory.


    But now, everyone was completely baffled by Bone Sovereign''s decision.


    The Grim Expanse, a secret realm and a symbol of the Undead Sanctuary''s heritage for tens of thousands of years, was considered a totem by all. Everyone longed for the day they might obtain the legendary treasures within.


    And now, even their own disciples, who rarely entered the Grim Expanse, were about to open it to outsiders!


    Even though the Undead Sanctuary had been weakening over the years, its rich heritage from thousands of years was enough to stand independently of any power.


    What was the reason...


    "Don''t worry, I have my plans," Bone Sovereign said, his half-chilling face showing no emotion.


    "Wait, could it be that the Master is thinking of...!" A few elders suddenly realized something was amiss, their eyes lighting up.


    Still, they remained worried.


    "But Master, among those heading to the forbidden zone is Timothy, who has awakened the Enlightenment Body. If he actually manages to obtain the most crucial treasure in the secret realm with that miraculous body..."


    "He won''t be able to take it," Bone Sovereign lifted his head, his gaze coldly sweeping towards the endless abyss.


    The Undead Sanctuary had been quiet for nearly ten thousand years,it was time for a change.


    He had waited far too long.


    "Indeed, that heritage treasure is said to be obtainable only by someone with the Ancient Saintly Body. No matter how many secrets this Timothy has, it won''t help him!" An elder suddenly recalled, his expression instantly filled with excitement.


    Without someone bearing the Ancient Saintly Body, what does it matter if they enter the forbidden zone!


    ...


    Riding a Pegasus and landing next to the Arcane Airship, Felix had imagined himself standing out, superior to ordinary people, even causing a stir among the female disciples with his handsome appearance.


    At that moment, however, Felix felt like crying but had no tears,his heart was completely filled with a sense of inferiority.


    The Pegasus, which he had spent countless Mana Crystals on to show off, was now embarrassingly outshone.


    "Wow! What a beautiful Hippogriff!"


    "Wow! The Radiant Five Sisters are so beautiful!"


    Instantly, Felix''s sense of uniqueness vanished.


    His scrawny Pegasus looked even more pitiful next to the magnificent Hippogriff.


    The disciples aboard the Arcane Airship became spectators, and Felix seemed like a clown set up for contrast.


    "Roar!"


    Just then, a majestic and authoritative dragon roar sounded.


    Riding on a scale-covered blue dragon, Timothy descended from the sky.


    The brilliant sunlight shone on the dragon scales, reflecting a dazzling light that made Timothy''s figure shine resplendently.


    Perched on the dragon, he seemed almost like a deity descended to earth, commanding awe and admiration!


    "Is that Timothy from Sky Sanctuary?"


    "Holy crap! He''s riding a dragon! An actual dragon!"


    "Is this the power of the Enlightenment Body? No, wait, maybe it''s because he''s so ridiculously strong that he awakened the Enlightenment Body!" People from other sects were completely dumbfounded.


    The majestic aura of the dragon swept over everyone, and Azura''s brilliant golden eyes scanned the crowd, instilling a sense of awe and fear in everyone.


    "Sister, didn''t you say you wanted to conquer Timothy with your charm?"


    The female disciples of Cloud Pavilion Sect teased their senior sister Aria, who had boasted earlier that the Enlightenment Body was nothing special and that she could easily win him over. Now, she seemed to be backing down.


    As the top disciple of Cloud Pavilion Sect, Aria was not only powerful but also enchantingly beautiful, captivating countless practitioners.


    She had been quite confident in her charm, but now, that confidence was completely washed away.


    The sea-blue scales, the golden dragon horns��Timothy wasn''t just riding any blue dragon, but possibly a dragon king with an ancestral dragon bloodline!


    Even such a fearsome dragon king willingly submitted to Timothy.


    If it were her...


    Once thinking herself superior, believing her beauty could captivate any man, she now felt utterly devoid of confidence.


    "Really, stop touching me like that, it tickles."


    The light twisted, and Azura, in her transformed state, half-covered her petite body, looking slightly annoyed at Timothy.


    Especially the way she covered her chest with her small hands and her pitiful expression could easily lead to misunderstandings.


    "What the hell?" Timothy was taken aback.


    In her dragon form, Azura''s back fur was extremely soft and felt great to touch.


    But he had only touched her fur!


    "No, what are you all looking at? I only touched her fur!"


    "Fur?


    Beast, he''s a complete beast!"


    "I thought this Timothy, with his Enlightenment Body, would be a righteous and promising gentleman, but I never expected him to be such a pervert!"


    Timothy''s explanation only made the people from various sects despise, fear, and... feel disgusted by him even more.


    The crowd of practitioners, who had once admired and envied Timothy, now only had eyes of alienation, as if looking at a pervert.


    "Hmph, now you know how formidable this dragon king is," Azura boasted, arms crossed in front of her chest, her little mouth turned up in delight.


    "Formidable my foot." Timothy lightly tapped her head with his finger.


    "How dare you underestimate this dragon king, I''ll show you what real dragon might is!" S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Azura''s little hands curved into claws, and she half-opened her mouth, trying to make a fierce "dragon roar."


    Despite accidentally signing a master-servant contract, she was determined to show Timothy the dignity of being a dragon king!


    Today was the day the master-servant roles would be reversed!


    She was set on delivering the fiercest dragon roar to make this human understand what the most terrifying roar in the world was!


    "Roar~~~, roar!


    Meow~"


    Suddenly, her voice changed.


    Azura saw Timothy pulling out a pale golden herb from his hand.


    "That''s the legendary Dragon Tease Herb, a major weapon against ancient dragons! How does Timothy have such a terrifying herb!"


    She tried her best to resist the craving in her heart.


    "Damn you, Timothy, I didn''t expect you to be so cunning, but do you think a mere herb can subdue this dragon king?" Azura forced a smile.


    Timothy smiled slightly: "Are you sure?"


    As he gently shook the Dragon Tease Herb.


    "Meow~"

 Chapter 107: The situation inside seemed far from optimistic

    "Meow~ Meow~


    Give it to me, quick, let me have a sniff!"


    Azura hopped around Timothy, who was waving a Dragon Tease Herb, her bright eyes completely captivated.


    She spun around Timothy countless times before she finally managed to snatch the Dragon Tease Herb.


    Immediately, Azura lay down contentedly on the ground, curling up slightly, excitedly rubbing against the Dragon Tease Herb, completely oblivious to the surrounding stares.


    But suddenly, Timothy snatched the Dragon Tease Herb back.


    Azura immediately leaped to her feet.


    Just as she was about to snatch it back, a sudden realization hit her.


    Wait, I''m the Dragon King, not some pet! S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What was I even doing just now!


    Thank goodness no one from the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon saw this, or my dignity as the Dragon King would have been completely shattered!


    "Hey, you, how dare you disrespect the Dragon King like this!" Azura glared at Timothy, scolding him for his lack of propriety.


    "You did well today, consider this your reward," Timothy said with a slight smile, ignoring her complaints.


    With that, he suddenly tossed a Golden Scale Dragon Carp into the air.


    "Is that��!"


    Azura''s eyes lit up instantly.


    She quickly jumped up to catch the Golden Scale Dragon Carp, squatting excitedly on the ground.


    "Wow! Another one, the King has another Golden Scale Dragon Carp!


    One, two, four, five... oh wait.


    Anyway, I have so many Golden Scale Dragon Carps!"


    "Hehe, you''re the best, master.


    Let''s just forget about you teasing me with the Dragon Tease Herb earlier. If you want to pet me, feel free anytime.


    From now on, I''m going to cling to Timothy''s leg and never let go."


    Azura giggled as she hugged Timothy''s leg, her soft little face rubbing against him, completely forgetting her majestic dignity as the Dragon King.


    "Uh, I didn''t expect the Dragon King to be like this."


    "This Timothy sure is something. It seems we might have misunderstood..."


    The onlookers were all stunned.


    In their eyes, dragons were fierce and majestic creatures.


    Never would they have expected to see such a docile demeanor,in front of a dragon, almost no one could resist submission.


    But this Dragon King was nothing like they had imagined.


    Even Aria, whose confidence was almost shattered, couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "It seems Timothy really is interesting.


    And maybe, just maybe, I have a chance too."


    A wisp of cloud passed by, and her attire changed in an instant.


    Her light blue silky dress fluttered in the wind, her pale shoulders tinged with a blush, inadvertently catching the eyes of many male practitioners around.


    "Sister is mighty, sister is dominant, sister is the most beautiful in the world!


    If she can win over Timothy, her future will be boundless!"


    "Exactly, so many women have pursued Timothy, but none have succeeded. If sister can win him over, wouldn''t that be something..."


    The disciples of the Cloud Pavilion Sect couldn''t help but exclaim.


    Even the female disciples were attracted by Aria''s attire, and they didn''t think Timothy could resist her charm, no matter how ascetic he might be.


    This secret realm in the Grim Expanse was an opportunity for all Sects, but it was also a rare chance for the Cloud Pavilion Sect.


    If sister could easily win over Timothy and ally with the Sky Sanctuary, it would be like adding wings to a tiger, and the Cloud Pavilion Sect would surely receive the goddess''s blessing!


    Outside the secret realm of Grim Expanse, the leaders of Westminster Abbey, Goldspire Peak, and Sword Peak Sect quietly gathered together.


    They exchanged glances and quickly nodded in understanding.


    At that moment, Faelan had already disguised himself as a ghost lurking within the forbidden area.


    When these young practitioner disciples entered, he would use the Energizing Herb to test who might be Goddess Sylvia''s boyfriend.


    Such a godsend opportunity was not to be missed.


    "How''s it going, Faelan?"


    The three of them focused intently on the crystal stone in their hands.


    Faelan was transmitting the scenes from within the forbidden area in real-time through this crystal stone.


    Later, the three of them would assist in analyzing and identifying the most likely candidate to be Goddess Sylvia''s boyfriend.


    Who exactly is entwined with the fate line of the goddess?


    This would be a secret shocking enough to shake the entire world!


    "Not bad, the conditions inside the forbidden area are indeed harsh, filled with various deathly energies and undead creatures.


    However, I''ve found a secluded canyon that everyone must pass through.


    Especially the disciples from Sky Sanctuary, with careful analysis, I guess we can definitely identify that mysterious person."


    Faelan had used some kind of spell, making his body almost translucent.


    Combined with the bones scattered throughout the forbidden area and the ethereal mist, he really did look just like a ghost.


    "Alright, we''ll leave it to Faelan then!" The three nodded and fell silent, concentrating on the crystal stone.


    Meanwhile, people had already started entering the now-open forbidden area.


    Although the secret realm of Grim Expanse was extremely dangerous, the treasures and legacies within were enough to make anyone covet them.


    First come, first served,no one wanted to miss such an opportunity.


    Of course, many Sects also understood that it was because of Goddess Sylvia that they had this opportunity to enter the forbidden area.


    "Thank you, Goddess Sylvia, may the goddess bless us to successfully obtain the treasures and legacies within the forbidden area!" After respectfully giving thanks, the crowd then entered the forbidden area.


    "Don''t worry after entering the secret realm, I''ll be right beside you, ready to help at any moment." Zephyra advised, the dark dagger hanging at her waist emitting a chill as if it could pierce through death itself.


    Seeing her figure, the disciples of Sky Sanctuary immediately felt reassured.


    With Saint Zephyra accompanying them, they suddenly felt that even the dangers within the forbidden area seemed less frightening.


    "Wow, it''s not easy."


    Timothy had never expected that Zephyra, who was usually dragged into the goddess''s chamber for a spanking, would have such a trustworthy and formidable side.


    Is this the same Saint Zephyra who always entered at the wrong time and ended up crying from the goddess''s spankings?


    "Roar!"


    "Damn it, I''m going all out!"


    "How can there be so many monsters in the secret realm of Grim Expanse, I need backup!"


    At that moment, shouts and cries of agony began to echo continuously from within the Grim Expanse.


    The first group of practitioners who had entered were clearly already engaged in battle.


    Although each Sect had experts accompanying them, the situation inside seemed far from optimistic.

 Chapter 108: Instant kill?

    Practitioners from various sects had anticipated danger within the forbidden zone, but they never expected to be greeted by such a scene right upon entering.


    Tens of thousands of skeletal warriors wielding bone blades surged forward, their roars echoing as if they intended to swallow everyone whole.


    What was worse, the skeletons they managed to shatter were reassembling into even larger and more formidable monsters.


    The advance of the sects was halted, and nearly all the practitioners were caught in a fierce battle.


    The elders of the sects hadn''t made a move yet, leaving everyone else to face the overwhelming tide of skeletons.


    But just then, the space at the entrance of the forbidden zone twisted.


    People from Sky Sanctuary poured into the zone, led by none other than Timothy!


    Timothy had arrived!


    The name of the Enlightenment Body was well-known, but now, they were too preoccupied to care about anything else.


    In such a tense and dangerous battle, even Timothy''s arrival seemed uncertain...


    Before anyone could react, facing the vast army of skeletons, Timothy stepped forward.


    His form turned into a streak of lightning, leaving behind trails of flames hot enough to melt the earth with each step.


    Golden light and flames burst from him.


    Moving as if he owned the place, Timothy effortlessly tore a rift through the skeleton army.


    Any who stood in his way were either smashed to dust with a punch or burned to ashes without a chance to resist.


    Unlike the other practitioners who struggled to make headway, Timothy cut through the enemies as easily as if he were having a meal.


    As the skeletons shattered, they seemed to grow truly enraged, continuously merging into a massive form.


    With a roar that seemed to come from the abyss, the giant skeleton swung its scythe down.


    Suddenly, Timothy vanished from the spot.


    A flash of lightning streaked by, and in the next moment, he unexpectedly appeared right in front of the giant skeleton.


    "Boom."


    A heavy thud sounded as the mountainous skeleton staggered like it had been struck by lightning.


    The powerful punch spread cracks all over the skeleton, causing its massive form to wobble unstably.


    With a second emotionless punch from Timothy, the remains scattered into the air.


    Countless bones shattered and the giant skeleton collapsed with a ground-shaking crash.


    Timothy''s figure continued to disappear and reappear, each punch he threw had unimaginable terrifying force.


    Amidst the spreading dust, Timothy moved through the battlefield like an unstoppable war deity!


    "Holy shit, is this guy even human?"


    The practitioners stood dumbfounded, completely at a loss.


    Together, they had barely managed to advance using their most powerful techniques.


    But the chilling skeleton army was nothing but child''s play in front of Timothy.


    Suddenly, they felt their own cultivation was laughably inadequate compared to Timothy''s, like children playing house!


    The disciples of Sky Sanctuary excitedly shouted, "Brother Timothy is badass! Keep up with Brother Timothy!"


    "Brother Timothy is badass!"


    As their voices echoed, the people from Sky Sanctuary eagerly followed, pumped with excitement.


    In an instant, everyone else snapped out of it.


    Now was not the time to worry about other things.


    Timothy was the main support, the biggest ''leg'' in this secret realm. Clinging to him might just mean a share of the spoils!


    "Brother Timothy is badass, and I''m actually one of his hardcore fans too!" Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m a diehard fan of Brother Timothy as well, please let me follow him!"


    Everyone was quick to follow, showering him with flattery as they hurried along, finally seeing a chance to break free from the skeletal army.


    Suddenly, like the cries of countless ghostly infants, thousands of bones surged upwards, converging in the air.


    A terrifying giant figure, hundreds of feet tall and radiating a chilling aura, loomed over their path.


    A cold dread instantly spread through everyone.


    They stared up in shock, eyes wide: "That skeleton giant must have the strength of a Mystic Core at its peak. There''s such a terrifying creature in the forbidden zone!"


    "Damn, this is too much. How are we supposed to deal with this monster!"


    "Boom."


    Before their cries of alarm could even fade, Timothy launched a punch, sending a blast of air that toppled the bone giant.


    Such a massive figure, emanating an endless aura of death, was effortlessly shattered by a single punch.


    Instant kill?


    That was an instant kill!


    Everyone was dumbstruck, their faces showing an awkward realization.


    "Uh, forget what I said..."


    "As long as Timothy is here, I''m definitely keeping my mouth shut. It''s all the same to him, just one-punch kills, right?"


    "Maybe I should just start my training over..."


    That punch had completely shattered the pride of many who thought highly of themselves.


    They had thought they were useless in front of Timothy, but now it seemed they might be even less than that...


    "Charge!"


    Tears in their eyes but spirits lifted by following Timothy, they finally broke through the encirclement of the skeleton army.


    As they crossed the barren mountains, everyone was struck by the stark contrast.


    Unlike the bleak landscape of bones they had left behind, the land beyond the mountains was covered with flowers and grass swaying in the wind.


    And more importantly!


    "These plants... they''re all the most precious herbs!"


    Someone shouted in disbelief.


    Looking around, the valleys on both sides were filled with colorful flora.


    Not just the plants, even the animals darting around were extremely rare spirit beasts.


    They had hit the jackpot!


    Everyone knew how valuable these items were.


    It wasn''t clear who started it, but finally, no one could hold back anymore.


    The practitioners who had just broken through the encirclement began frantically scrambling for the herbs and spirit beasts.


    "Indeed, all these treasures," Timothy observed the chaos among the many sects.


    However, these precious herbs, while valuable, couldn''t pique his interest.


    What Timothy truly sought was at the deepest part of the valley, a nearly imperceptible aura.


    The others hadn''t noticed it at all.


    But he could clearly sense that this faint aura was causing a reaction in his Ancient Saintly Body!


    "Are you Timothy?" Just then, a figure cloaked in a black robe approached him.


    Though the robe completely concealed her, a breeze blew past, fluttering a strand of golden hair gently in the wind.

 Chapter 109: Holy shit, are you really going for it?

    "Right, that''s me. What about it?"


    No sooner had Timothy spoken than the woman in the black robe lunged forward, wrapping her arms halfway around his neck, her delicate body pressing close without any hesitation.


    "It''s so great to see you, Timothy! I''ve admired you for so long and always wanted to meet you in person. I can''t believe I''m actually seeing you now!"


    Her fragrance was intoxicating, yet not overpowering, like a myriad of blossoms.


    Though her black robe concealed everything tightly, her every move radiated a captivating charm.


    Timothy was momentarily stunned, his body involuntarily stepping back.


    Aside from Goddess Sylvia, hardly any woman could unsettle him like this.


    But in that instant, he felt something stir within him!


    Was it a charm spell?


    It didn''t seem like it.


    The vulnerability and allure seemed to naturally emanate from the woman before him.


    Her unique charm was incomparable, naturally radiating from her.


    "No, to emit such allure, and..."


    Timothy glanced briefly at the golden strands peeking through her robe and smiled, realizing who the woman embracing him was.


    A woman with such intoxicating charm must be rare in this world.


    But why was she here in the secret realm of Grim Expanse?


    "Yeah, I''ve been wanting to see you too."


    Instead of stepping back, Timothy moved closer and gently embraced her slender waist.


    Her waist was as delicate as a flowing stream, and her golden hair fluttered with a touch of divinity.


    The woman in the black robe paused, clearly not expecting Timothy to turn the tables.


    But soon, she regained her composure, smiling sweetly with a hint of coquettishness: "Aren''t you afraid Goddess Sylvia will get mad with you holding me like this, Timothy?"


    "And aren''t you afraid Goddess Sylvia will drag you into her chambers for a spanking for holding me like this?" Timothy shot back quickly.


    "You know who I am?" The woman seemed surprised.


    "Of course, who else in the world could match the charm of my wife, the Holy Maiden?"


    "No wonder even Sylvia fell for you, your words are as sweet as honey.


    Hmm, not bad, the Holy Maiden likes it. I might even consider competing with Sylvia for you."


    She slowly lifted her hood a bit, revealing the stunning face of Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    Timothy chuckled, "You want to compete with Goddess Sylvia? Aren''t you afraid of dragging the Blooming Sanctuary into this?"


    "Of course, I''m scared, but...


    Hehe, Sylvia isn''t here right now, is she?


    Even if I want to see how sweet your words can be, she won''t know." Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Absolutely."


    "I''m not talking about that. I mean, Holy Maiden, you''re all talk and no action."


    "Who says I''m all talk!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana had never felt defeated by a man before, and her competitive spirit flared.


    "Today, the Holy Maiden will show you that my words are true. Hehe, let''s see how you managed to attract Sylvia."


    With a mischievous smile on her flower-like face, Holy Maiden Aeliana tiptoed up, seemingly without hesitation, inching closer to Timothy''s lips.


    "Holy shit, are you really going for it?" Timothy was a bit stunned.


    Seeing how Holy Maiden Aeliana was usually bullied by Sylvia, he thought she wouldn''t dare.


    Could she really be this bold?


    "Hey, back off from your senior brother, will you?" Just then, Aria stepped forward and yanked Holy Maiden Aeliana away by the shoulder.


    "Who do you think you are, some unknown woman trying to seduce Timothy with your looks? There are plenty of respectable women who admire Timothy. Why would it be your turn?"


    "Do you even know who I am?"


    Pushed back, Holy Maiden Aeliana tugged at her black cloak, keeping her face completely hidden.


    "Who are you?"


    Aria scoffed, staring mockingly at her. "A woman who doesn''t even dare show her face, who could you be? Anyone with a brain could guess you''re not a looker, just trying to seduce Timothy with your seductive body, hoping for a shortcut to the top."


    Looking at Holy Maiden Aeliana''s figure tightly wrapped in the black robe, Aria felt even more irritated. The plain robe somehow accentuated her perfect curves��large where they should be, small where they should be, those proud curves only fueling jealousy.


    "Fine, if you''re so set on that idea, why don''t you try it yourself? But if you can''t manage, let me take over again."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana wasn''t angry,she just smiled lightly, seemingly unconcerned.


    This attitude only irritated Aria more.


    When had she ever been treated so dismissively?


    Whether in looks or talent, she was top-notch.


    Now in this secret realm, countless female disciples wanted a chance to get close to Timothy.


    But with her around, those disciples wouldn''t dare make a move.


    And now, this unknown woman, who didn''t even dare show her face and only tried to seduce men with her body, dared to look down on her?


    She must have no idea about the real world!


    As for charm, the only person she admired was Holy Maiden Aeliana. What was this woman in a black robe compared to her?


    Aria gave Holy Maiden Aeliana a mocking look, then walked up to Timothy with what she thought were cute, pleasing little steps:


    "Hello, Senior Brother Timothy. I''m Aria, a direct disciple of the Themyscira Sect, considered a top talent by our sect leader, even taught the secret techniques only passed to the heirs of our sect. Unlike that lowly woman who only approached you for power, I''ve admired you for a long time, so..."


    "Oh."


    However, faced with her self-proclaimed impressive introduction, Timothy seemed utterly indifferent.


    He responded coldly and turned away, walking towards Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    "What?!"


    Aria was completely stunned. With her status and position, who had ever treated her so dismissively?


    And...


    She clearly saw Timothy walking slowly to the woman in the black robe, the two of them chatting and laughing, the atmosphere surprisingly intimate.


    Her own beautiful face had been outshone by a woman who didn''t even dare show hers!


    "Sister, are you okay?"


    Noticing Aria''s strange expression, a fellow disciple quickly came over.


    "I''m fine. Senior Brother Timothy said he''s very interested in me, but with so many people around, he wants to wait until we go deeper into the canyon to talk privately."


    Aria forced a smile, trying to salvage what little was left of her dignity.

 Chapter 110: Damn, is this something a normal person would do?

    "Wow, senior sister, you''re amazing! Timothy is usually so aloof, and yet you managed to catch his attention so easily!"


    "Absolutely, I always knew senior sister could do it. No matter how scandal-free Timothy has been, when faced with such an outstanding woman like senior sister, he''s bound to fall."


    "Senior sister is incredible! When it comes to your wedding with Timothy, I''ll definitely send the best wishes!"


    The female disciples of the Cloud Pavilion Sect cheered in waves.


    However, these words only made Aria''s embarrassment more apparent.


    "Senior sister, what''s wrong? You look a bit off."


    "No, no, I''m just trying to keep up with senior brother Timothy," Aria said, feeling more guilty amidst the praise.


    Thinking back to the earlier scene, she suddenly realized that Timothy had never really paid any attention to her.


    It was as if he hadn''t acknowledged her presence at all...


    "It''s all because of that woman," Aria thought bitterly.


    If it weren''t for her, Timothy would have surely been attracted to her by now.


    Just because she was a step slow, she missed such a precious opportunity.


    "Just you wait, the dangers deep in the canyon aren''t something a minor disciple like you, who even has to hide her own cultivation, can handle."


    Watching Holy Maiden Aeliana walking ambiguously close to Timothy, Aria clenched her fists in secret.


    ...


    People had already started heading deep into the canyon, and with a twist in the space ahead, several different paths emerged, all seeming to lead to a common destination.


    "It''s about to start."


    "Who is Goddess Sylvia''s boyfriend?"


    Outside the forbidden area, the leaders of Radiant Monastery, Goldspire Peak, and Sword Peak Sect were all nervously watching the scene in the crystal ball.


    After all, Faelan''s investigation could reveal earth-shattering news!


    The three of them watched the crystal ball intently, not daring to miss a moment.


    Meanwhile, Faelan had already begun to check each passerby one by one.


    "Young man, did you drop this top-grade pure Mana Crystal? Or is this Energizing Herb, which every man desires, claiming to keep you going for 2 hours?"


    The disciple, rushing towards the depths of the canyon, paused and looked at Faelan, who appeared ethereal and misty, emitting an aura just like a soul specter.


    No wonder the Undead Sanctuary, with its long-standing secret grounds, was filled with precious treasures!


    The disciple was overjoyed and didn''t hesitate at all: "Of course I want the top-grade pure Mana Crystal! That''s worth a hundred regular Mana Crystals!" S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Boom."


    However, just as he finished speaking, Faelan kicked him fiercely, sending him flying like a kicked ball.


    "You spineless thing, are you even a man! You don''t want the Energizing Herb, which is so important? You must be a bachelor for a hundred years!"


    Soon, another person arrived.


    When Faelan spoke, the second disciple smiled subtly: "Old man, even as a ghost you''re not serious, trying to tempt me with Energizing Herb. Important as it may be, how can it compare to a top-grade pure Mana Crystal? I''m not a fool to fall for that."


    "Boom."


    Another kick sent him flying.


    Next.


    "No way, no way, are people still thinking about finding a woman? Isn''t being single great?"


    "Who in their right mind wants Energizing Herb? Only a fool wouldn''t choose Mana Crystal!"


    "Old man, you seem pretty weak, you better use that herb yourself."


    "..."


    After thousands of disciples passed by, Faelan finally found two who were interested in the Energizing Herb.


    But these two oddballs clearly had no connection to Goddess Sylvia.


    He had already questioned many of the disciples from Sky Sanctuary who had come by.


    The hopes of the other Sects were slim, so he had to pin his hopes on the remaining half of the Sky Sanctuary disciples.


    "What''s with the values of young people these days? If it were me, I''d trade all the Mana Crystals for that Energizing Herb."


    "Ah, these disciples are still too young. But it''s precisely because of this that we can better identify Goddess Sylvia''s lover, after all..."


    "Cough, some things are better left unsaid."


    While the three were discussing on the other side of the crystal ball, Faelan''s gaze suddenly sharpened.


    At the other end of the canyon, a familiar figure was slowly approaching.


    "Timothy!"


    Next to Timothy was a female disciple from the Cloud Pavilion Sect and a woman in a black robe, whose details even he couldn''t discern.


    Timothy was the first one Faelan had ruled out as an absolutely impossible target.


    However, after much thought and out of caution, Faelan decided to give it a try.


    "Hey, young man. Is this top-grade pure Mana Crystal yours, or is this Energizing Herb, which no normal man would ever pass up?"


    Faelan suddenly floated in front of Timothy, a smug smile on his lips.


    "What will Timothy choose?"


    On the other side of the crystal stone, the three were all a bit nervous.


    Would it be the Mana Crystal, or the Energizing Herb?


    "Are you a ghost?" Timothy asked.


    "Yes, I am a spirit that wanders the Grim Expanse, bringing heritage to young people daring enough to enter the forbidden lands and selecting the qualified prodigies. Tell me, which of these two items do you really want?" Faelan asked with a deliberately benevolent smile.


    "Which one do I want? I''ve come all the way to the Grim Expanse, of course, I can''t just choose one. Only kids make choices, I want them all!"


    As Timothy spoke, a subtle and profound aura swirled around him.


    Enlightenment Body, shameless!


    The path of cultivation is long, isn''t it?


    Only the shameless reap the greatest benefits!


    How could he let go of an old man, a mere spirit, laden with treasures?


    "Old man, don''t run, hand over everything you have!" Timothy stepped forward, pressing towards Faelan.


    Faelan was completely dumbfounded.


    "This is the Enlightenment Body, this is Timothy?"


    Faelan had seen shameless, but he had never seen anyone this brazen!


    "Don''t come any closer, don''t think I''m an easy target! One more step, and I''ll fight you. Really, I''m not lying!


    Ah!"


    Soon, a scream echoed through the canyon.


    Faelan, skilled in various spells and alchemy but not in direct combat, had no chance against Timothy, who was at the peak of the Mystic Core.


    After a thorough beating that left Faelan powerless, Timothy unhesitatingly plundered all the treasures from his body.


    Dozens of Energizing Herbs, various precious magical treasures, spiritual medicines...


    Faelan, beaten to a pulp, was stunned, and so were the three watching through the crystal stone.


    Damn, is this something a normal person would do?

 Chapter 111: What in the world is this!

    Beating up a kind old grandpa who''s just trying to give treasures to passersby, is that something a normal person would do?


    The three witnesses exchanged looks, completely at a loss for words to describe their feelings.


    This is just monstrous!


    No wonder there are rumors about Timothy using young girls as his mounts.


    Who would have thought? Despite possessing the Enlightenment Body, he''s such an unforgivable person!


    "So, could Timothy possibly be Goddess Sylvia''s lover?"


    "That''s absolutely impossible, right? Otherwise... it would be too outrageous."


    "Let''s just put him on the suspect list for now, though I really don''t want to believe it..."


    Just as the three of them were feeling awkward, suddenly, from the other side of the crystal stone, a very commanding presence was felt.


    Abbot Fenvin crushed the crystal stone in his hand, his gaze filled with deep apprehension.


    Both the leaders of Goldspire Peak and Sword Peak Sect were momentarily stunned. Abbot Fenvin, being the head of Radiant Monastery, had the power of faith to steady his mind.


    What could it be...


    "Timothy seems to have noticed that we were secretly watching him, and what''s more..." Abbot Fenvin looked at his slightly trembling hand, still somewhat shaken.


    That brief moment, just a casual glance from Timothy, was enough to send a chill down even his spine.


    It was as if he was facing a terrifying abyss!


    "This Timothy, I fear, is more dreadful than we imagined."


    Even as he struggled to free himself from that inexplicable fear, Abbot Fenvin''s eyes still held an unmistakable dread.


    "Even if Timothy carries the Enlightenment Body and has exceptional talents, he''s just a young disciple who''s come of age. How could he instill such fear in you?" Both sect leaders found it hard to believe.


    "Perhaps, this journey into the secret realm will prove it to you." Abbot Fenvin looked towards the distant Grim Expanse, his hand still trembling slightly.


    ...


    "So, why would the esteemed Holy Maiden Aeliana come alone to the secret realm of Grim Expanse?" On the way deep into the canyon, Timothy turned to Holy Maiden Aeliana and asked softly.


    "Hmph, Brother Timothy, always playing dumb.


    What else could bring a delicate girl like me to this dreadful place full of ghosts and spirits?


    Naturally, I was hoping that Brother Timothy would open his arms and protect me." Holy Maiden Aeliana gave a coquettish smile, even though her black robe completely covered her.


    Her seductive laugh and the fluttering golden hair revealed a touch of vulnerability that was hard to ignore.


    "Really? If Holy Maiden doesn''t mind, I''m always ready to hold you, just afraid... you might not withstand a sword strike from my wife later." Timothy chuckled.


    This made the previously triumphant Holy Maiden Aeliana shiver slightly, suddenly feeling a chill down her spine.


    "Cough, as the saying goes, ''to die together would be a double blessing.'' If I could really die with you, I wouldn''t feel at a loss." Despite her reluctance to show weakness, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s voice clearly carried a hint of nervousness.


    "True to your title, Holy Maiden. If it weren''t for the crowd here, I might actually consider becoming a pair of underworld lovers with you."


    "Who wouldn''t?


    But for me, as long as you''re really willing, I don''t mind the crowd~."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana leaned close to Timothy''s ear, her breath as fragrant as orchids, more enticing than the legendary fox spirits.


    Even Timothy felt a stir in his heart, nearly losing himself.


    Apart from invoking the name of Goddess Sylvia to briefly restrain her, Holy Maiden Aeliana turned out to be surprisingly difficult to handle.


    But Timothy was never one to shy away from any woman''s flirtations!


    "Since Holy Maiden is so uninhibited, then I might as well do something quite offensive."


    Timothy suddenly reached out with his sinful hands, stepping closer to Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    "What are you doing?!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana suddenly realized that things might be taking an unexpected turn.


    Timothy smirked, "What''s the matter? You weren''t scared a moment ago, and now you''re backing down so easily?"


    "Backing down? That''s not possible."


    It was just a momentary lapse, and Holy Maiden Aeliana quickly regained her composure, smiling sweetly, her voice soft and intoxicating: "I really can''t believe Brother Timothy would dare to go so far.


    Well then, I''ll leave my body in your hands, Brother Timothy. Do as you wish."


    "You said it," Timothy replied, a hint of a smile playing on his lips.


    Who could resist?


    Any man would find it hard to hold back!


    Behold, the ultimate technique, the Art of Massage!


    Having mastered the Art of Massage to an unprecedented level.


    Every meridian in the human body was under Timothy''s control.


    And each seemingly simple technique contained infinite mysteries.


    Meanwhile, a steady stream of practitioners was heading deeper into the canyon. S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With Holy Maiden Aeliana in a black robe leading the way and Timothy following, neither of them stopped walking.


    However, Timothy placed his hand on her shoulder, unleashing the terrifying ultimate technique.


    The Art of Massage!


    Under the heavens, no one could resist succumbing to this powerful technique!


    "Hmph, it''s just a massage. I''ve seen it all, you think I''ll react like Sylvia...


    Oh~"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Holy Maiden Aeliana suddenly let out a strange cry.


    Timothy''s seemingly casual kneading of her shoulders was actually setting the stage with his knuckles at the joints.


    This twist seemed to relieve all fatigue, bringing a sense of comfort that was irresistibly indulgent.


    It felt like being enveloped in clouds, completely surrounded by softness, a level of relaxation Holy Maiden Aeliana had never experienced before.


    She couldn''t understand how there could be such a comfortable massage in the world.


    "I admit it''s quite comfortable, but do you think...


    Oh~"


    Giving her only a moment''s rest, Timothy''s techniques became even more refined.


    Sometimes intense and rapid, sometimes like a gentle stream, slowly flowing.


    The sudden changes in pace left Holy Maiden Aeliana with no chance to catch her breath, completely led by Timothy.


    [Ding, Holy Maiden Aeliana is very comfortable, skill points +10]


    [Understanding the secret technique Blooming Sanctuary, Divine Flora''s Wrath]


    [Earned +1 summoning of Holy Maiden Aeliana''s God of Flowers Form]


    [Obtained a shy photo with Holy Maiden Aeliana, which could be sent to Goddess Sylvia if the host ever feels like ending it all.]


    Timothy: "..."


    He promptly burned the photo on the spot, leaving no trace.


    However, as he stopped his hands.


    The black hat was gently lifted by the wind, the light spilling down, faintly illuminating the charming cheeks under the hat.


    The cheeks were tinged with a delicate blush, as lovely and vibrant as flowers.


    "What in the world is this!"


    But just then, a piercing scream from deep within the canyon suddenly drew everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 112: The path of bones

    "Who is that woman, anyway?"


    "How is it possible that Timothy would give her such an intimate massage!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Many practitioners witnessed this unbelievable scene.


    Walking alongside a woman in a nondescript black robe, Timothy was affectionately massaging her shoulders.


    And it seemed like they were quite familiar with each other.


    "Could it be that she''s Timothy''s girlfriend?"


    "No way, how could Timothy fall for someone whose background is a mystery, someone who doesn''t even dare to show her face, especially after..."


    Just moments ago, they had all seen Timothy single-handedly almost annihilate an army of skeletal warriors, and now many couldn''t help but look up to him with admiration.


    Especially the female disciples, who were reluctant to believe that Timothy could actually have a girlfriend.


    After all, as long as Timothy was single, they all had a chance!


    "Her hiding her face means she''s not confident about her looks, so there''s still hope for us!"


    "Exactly, I want to see what this woman, who got a shoulder massage from Timothy, looks like. If she''s not as pretty as me, maybe Timothy could massage my shoulders too."


    "Dream on!"


    "Hehe, first come, first served. While Timothy''s still single, I''m not letting this opportunity slip by!"


    The female disciples whispered among themselves, their confidence boosted by the presence of the woman who hid her face with a black robe.


    If such a woman could elicit tenderness from Timothy, why couldn''t they, with their beautiful faces, have a chance too?


    "Ah!"


    But just then, a piercing scream echoed from deep within the canyon.


    Followed by sounds of terror and fear, coming from the disciples who had entered the canyon first.


    Timothy''s hand withdrew from Holy Maiden Aeliana''s shoulder, and after exchanging a knowing look and nodding slightly, they both rushed towards the depths of the canyon.


    Each sacred site had a long and storied history.


    As a dense area of the Undead Sanctuary, the simplicity of what they had experienced so far in this secret realm felt too straightforward.


    It was like the calm before a storm, the peaceful scene before them more like a harbinger of the tumultuous changes to come.


    "What on earth happened?


    If I remember correctly, the disciples up ahead were supposed to be accompanied by elders, how could they possibly be in danger?"


    The dreadful scream had instantly shocked the practitioners who had just relaxed.


    Several powerful elders and leaders hurried towards the depths without delay.


    Everyone picked up their pace, no longer leisurely.


    "This place is...


    Who would have thought that such a place existed within the Undead Sanctuary!"


    As the head disciple of a sect, Aria was the first to pass through the twisted space and enter deeper into the canyon.


    But upon seeing the scene before her, her face turned pale instantly.


    Everything before her was beyond anyone''s imagination.


    Above in the sky, a boundary line was merging two sides continuously.


    One side was as red as blood, while the other was pure white.


    Now, the crimson color was crossing the boundary, continuously flowing into the white sky.


    The two skies merged and condensed like a vortex.


    The air was filled with the stench of blood, nauseating to smell.


    Not only that, but the path forward was lined with forty-nine white bones.


    Each bone was shaped like a sword, with blood-red patterns flowing over them.


    This was the path leading to the ultimate inheritance treasure of the forbidden land.


    It was also an impassable chasm.


    With every step past one of the forty-nine sword-shaped bones, one would endure the aura of countless fierce spirits and experience endless agony.


    And those screams were coming from the practitioners who stepped onto the path of bones.


    Many people managed to step over the first bone when they first entered this place.


    However, those who underestimated this place often lost any chance to resist by the time they reached the fourth or fifth bone.


    The pressure difference between each bone was as vast as a chasm.


    Many were trapped, unable to move.


    Whether they moved forward or backward, they faced an endless sense of deadly calm.


    The air was thick with a bloody scent, trapping them completely.


    The cries of ghosts echoed in their ears, as if thousands of blades were slicing through their bodies.


    Pain and breakdown, the practitioners trapped on the path of bones faced extreme physical and mental crises.


    Other than helplessly calling for help and screaming in pain, they had no idea how to escape.


    "How can this path of bones be possible! Why does such a terrifying place even exist here!"


    "Ah! Let me out, let me out!"


    Desperate cries made those who hadn''t stepped onto the path of bones stop in their tracks, none daring to move forward.


    Because those trapped on the path weren''t just the less experienced disciples.


    Even...


    At the seventh bone, a follower of the Radiant Monastery with a Mystic Core cultivation was deeply trapped in endless visions of corpses.


    Wounds kept appearing on his body, and his eyes were filled with fear.


    His faith completely shattered, the follower''s eyes turned blood-red as he collapsed to the ground, looking ahead in terror, trying to retreat.


    But he was immobilized, unable to move an inch.


    At the sixteenth bone, the High Priest of the Allform Sect''s Ocean''s Gate realm was close to mental collapse.


    Blood streamed from his ears, his body trembled uncontrollably, but he couldn''t back out no matter what!


    On the path of bones, whether ordinary disciples or those seen as strong by everyone, were now almost on the brink of death without exception!


    What kind of secret realm of inheritance was this?


    It was simply a hellish abyss that locked away lives!


    Everyone couldn''t help but look towards the blood-colored sky.


    There, standing indifferently, was the Bone Sovereign, half his face a grim skeleton.


    "It''s rumored that within the Undead Sanctuary, there exists a place so terrifying that even the past Holy Masters dared not easily step into it.


    Could it be that this is actually it!"


    A trembling voice instantly sent a chill through the hearts of all the forces present.


    No wonder the Undead Sanctuary had opened this secret realm without concern.


    It turned out that the Undead Sanctuary had never worried about anyone being able to take the true inheritance treasure of the sacred land from here.


    These forty-nine bones were the long path to the deepest part of the forbidden land.


    But for them, it was also a path that could annihilate anyone.


    This place was simply not something they could tread upon!


    "Who dares to continue walking?"


    At this moment, even faced with what might be the supreme inheritance treasure of a sacred land.


    Forces from various sects, powerful individuals, countless disciples, all looked at each other with cold hearts, none daring to move.


    But just then, a figure stepped out from the crowd.


    Without any hesitation, they took a step onto the path of bones that everyone else only feared.

 Chapter 113: Titan’s Quake

    "He''s gone up there!"


    As Timothy stepped onto the path of bones, Aria froze in place.


    The disciples from Cloud Pavilion Sect beside her, along with representatives from various factions who had stopped in their tracks, were all dumbfounded.


    If it weren''t for the horrific scene before them, Timothy''s actions might have been understandable.


    But now, even the formidable practitioners from Ocean''s Gate were deeply ensnared, their spiritual resolve on the verge of complete collapse. How could Timothy dare to continue walking into this?


    The path of bones offered no retreat, only forward.


    Timothy''s journey was akin to seeking his own demise!


    "Sister Aria, Brother Timothy has entered the path of bones, what should we...?" Aria''s fellow disciple asked in a panicked rush.


    "We...


    We should just wait here and watch Brother Timothy..." Aria''s lips were pale as she watched Timothy''s receding figure, lacking any courage to follow him.


    Being in such dire straits might have given her a chance to get close to Timothy, but she simply didn''t have the courage.


    Setting foot on the path of bones was almost akin to seeking death.


    Even if she wanted to save face and catch Timothy''s attention, she wouldn''t dare gamble with her own life.


    Even the Undead Sanctuary had not seen anyone cross this path for thousands of years,no one believed it was truly possible to succeed here.


    "Sister, that woman went too!"


    Just then, everyone suddenly noticed that the mysterious woman in a black robe had also stepped onto the path of bones.


    Her robe fluttered with the scent of blood, and each step she took seemed effortless, as if she harbored no fear at all.


    Timothy, and now this woman in black��what kind of monsters had come to this forbidden place today!


    For a moment, everyone stared in disbelief at the scene unfolding before them. S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Beneath his feet, the path made of sword-shaped bones made Timothy acutely aware that with each step, the chilling cold grew denser.


    By the time he stepped on the fifth bone, the sensation had sharply increased.


    "Roar."


    In an instant, a howling wind blasted past his ears.


    A gray, bloody stench wafted through the air, seemingly filled with the souls of countless tormented spirits.


    These spirits, in agony, screamed and howled, struggling to break free and swarm towards Timothy.


    At the same time, an endless surge of malevolent energy pressed down from the sky, burdening Timothy with every step as if he were carrying a massive weight.


    Such terrifying pressure was unbearable even for a Mystic Core practitioner.


    "Activate the Diamond Indestructible Form."


    As the words fell, a light enveloped Timothy, and moments later, his entire body was covered in a golden, hard shell.


    This majestic golden armor seemed impervious to the wailing spirits, completely resisting their assaults.


    Having crossed the sixteenth bone, Timothy reached out and threw a practitioner from Ocean''s Gate who was trapped on the path of bones back to safety.


    "Thud."


    Deep footprints were imprinted on the bones, and the oppressive force around him grew even more terrifying.


    Even the seemingly indestructible armor began to show faint cracks.


    Twenty bones!


    When Timothy crossed the twentieth bone, everyone couldn''t help but widen their eyes in disbelief.


    If practitioners from Ocean''s Gate could only make it to the tenth bone, how on earth did he manage this?


    "And that girl behind him..." Aria stared in disbelief at the figure in the black robe.


    Although the woman hidden beneath the black robe was following Timothy, Aria could clearly feel it.


    Facing the path of bones, laden with endless lethal traps, the woman in the black robe seemed even more at ease than Timothy.


    Who exactly is she, and why does she have a connection with Timothy?


    "Boom."


    At the same time, accompanied by a heavy sound.


    Timothy had stepped onto the thirtieth bone, the endless chilling winds bringing a terrifying weight. This step shattered the bone beneath him.


    Although the distance Timothy had covered was beyond anyone''s imagination, many suddenly noticed.


    The golden shell covering Timothy was completely failing, with cracks increasing and nearly shattering completely.


    It seemed that even the seemingly indestructible golden armor was about to lose its effect.


    Watching the golden fragments gradually falling off, Timothy didn''t hesitate to shake his body, shattering the golden armor completely and scattering it on the ground.


    Instantly, it was as if a switch had been flipped.


    In the blood-red, foul wind, countless tormented spirits opened their claws and teeth, emitting either tearing laughter or miserable cries, endlessly and innumerable, rushing towards Timothy.


    They seemed determined to knock him down, tear him apart, devour his flesh, drain his essence, and completely consume him right there!


    "Activate the three meridians of the Ancient Saintly Body!"


    Suddenly, flames blazed around Timothy, emitting an intensely hot temperature.


    More importantly, a colorless, murky mist began to float up.


    This chilling, mysterious air stopped the approaching spirits in their tracks, not only halting their advance but also causing their bodies to continuously dissolve and vanish.


    The spirits that had intended to tear Timothy apart were shocked to see their own forms beginning to disappear.


    In an instant, they were terrified, desperately trying to break free.


    But the spirits soon realized they were firmly held by an invisible hand.


    As if caught in an inescapable net, they found nowhere to hide.


    "Boom!"


    The spirits surrounding Timothy suddenly dissipated, and even the eerie oppression of the Grim Expanse''s secret realm significantly weakened.


    "Holy Maiden, are you alright?" Timothy calmly looked back at Holy Maiden Aeliana, clearly feeling that she was somewhat struggling.


    "As long as you, Brother Timothy, are alright, I''m fine.


    But if you''re tired, maybe we could chat for a bit to relieve the fatigue before continuing."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana smiled charmingly, her voice soft and enticing.


    "Then I shall humbly comply."


    Timothy stopped moving forward, walked over to Holy Maiden Aeliana, and applied a highly skilled massage technique to a key pressure point on her shoulder.


    A twist, a turn, a press.


    "Ying."


    Accompanied by a very soothing, gentle moan.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana, who had been feeling a bit strained, suddenly felt much better.


    This surprised her a little.


    What kind of mysterious method was hidden in Timothy''s seemingly ordinary massage technique that it could even affect her Holy Emperor body?


    [Successfully massaged Holy Maiden Aeliana into moaning and caused her astonishment.


    Reward obtained: Titan''s Quake]


    With one step, the host can produce a majestic and destructive tremor like that of a titan, capable of shattering the ground.


    As the system voice fell, Timothy became even more fearless.


    "Boom."


    Timothy stepped forward, and the bones beneath his feet shattered with a crash.


    With the second step, the ground trembled ceaselessly.


    With the third step, in front of him, only the last three steps remained!

 Chapter 114: Is he crazy to keep going?

    Timothy had already conquered forty-six of the seventy-seven treacherous paths of the Bone Road!


    At this moment, everyone felt a chill in their hearts!


    How did Timothy manage to effortlessly reach this point when even the Undead Sanctuary, after thousands of years of effort, couldn''t break through?


    Even with his Enlightenment Body, this was just unbelievable!


    But what next?


    Each step on the Bone Road brought terrifying transformations.


    The last three bones were not going to be easy to cross.


    Everyone guessed right.


    As Timothy faced the last three bones, suddenly, the scene transformed dramatically.


    Ghostly wails and soul-shattering screams echoed throughout the forbidden area, with a relentless cold wind gathering in front of Timothy.


    On his left, an illusion of a bull-headed figure with a scythe appeared, and on his right, a horse-faced figure wielding a scythe.


    And floating above the final bone was an endless black mist, like a demon descending from the heavens, its form indiscernible!


    Within that black mist seemed to lurk a terrifying aura from the abyss, and a chilling murderous intent.


    Many of the seasoned elders who had ventured into this secret realm trembled.


    Even from a distance, the mere presence of these three spectral figures instilled a profound fear in the practitioners of Ocean''s Gate.


    Was this the guardian of the treasure of the Undead Sanctuary?


    The horrors of this forbidden place were even beyond their wildest imaginations!


    They even began to doubt if anyone could truly conquer such a place.


    No wonder the Undead Sanctuary hadn''t accessed their ancestral legacy for thousands of years. Perhaps not even a Holy Emperor could make a difference here!


    "Don''t go any further, Brother Timothy! That''s not something anyone below a Holy Emperor should mess with!" Aria couldn''t help but shout out, and several elders who were on good terms with the Sky Sanctuary quickly tried to persuade him too.


    The goddess held Timothy in high regard. If something happened to him here, they would all be implicated.


    Facing such terrifying entities, it wasn''t just about continuing on the Bone Road,even escaping with his life would be a stroke of immense luck.


    Given the strength Timothy had just shown, if he retreated now, he might still have a chance to save his life!


    However, Timothy didn''t turn back. He calmly took another step forward.


    "Is he crazy to keep going?"


    "That''s a dead end! No matter how confident he is, how could the millennia-old treasure of the Undead Sanctuary be so easily obtained?"


    Meanwhile, the bull-headed spectral figure wielding the scythe seemed utterly enraged by Timothy''s actions.


    Even the Bone Sovereign wouldn''t dare to step before him so brazenly, and this mere mortal thought he could claim the supreme treasure of the Undead Sanctuary?


    As the scythe swung down, its blade, already coated with countless remnants of bone and blood, had buried many under its edge.


    In the howling vortex of black mist, it seemed as if thousands of tortured spirits were crying out, fearing this bizarre, murderous scythe.


    Seemingly engulfed by the boundless black mist, Timothy appeared so insignificant in front of the bull-headed specter.


    Yet, as the scythe came crashing down, endless lightning suddenly surged around Timothy.


    All the thunder converged into one!


    Dark clouds covered the sky, shadows loomed, and thunder roared as if the apocalypse had arrived.


    "Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique!"


    Thunder surged towards the bull-headed figure with the scythe.


    Not just any thunder, but one that carried an annihilating force against spirits, and within this myriad of thunders, there was also an extremely eerie aura.


    An aura of extreme cold!


    Right from his first step on the Bone Road, Timothy had sensed something.


    For some reason, the extreme cold from the second meridian of his Ancient Saintly Body seemed to have a natural dominance over the spirits of the forbidden area!


    As the scythe met the oncoming thunder, everyone clearly noticed.


    That blood-red scythe, forged from countless flesh and blood, was continuously dissolving and shattering within the endless thunder.


    Almost completely devoured!


    The bull-headed specter''s eyes, wide as copper bells, bulged in disbelief at the humiliation inflicted by a mere human.


    But the thunder that struck him was already swallowing him whole, and to his disbelief, his spectral body was disintegrating under the bizarre and powerful thunder, writhing in agony.


    "How dare you!"


    A muffled, angry wail echoed through the air.


    The bull-headed specter struggled desperately, swinging its broken scythe wildly as its massive body twisted in torment.


    But at that moment, Timothy had already stepped past the agonized bull-headed specter, taking the next step forward.


    At the same time. S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The three legendary Holy Emperors."


    The Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest materialized, and three golden, sacred elephants appeared in the sky.


    Above these legendary Holy Emperor figures, thunder from the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique flickered continuously.


    Three massive palm imprints descended from the sky, covering both the bull-headed and horse-faced specters.


    Shadows enveloped them, and thunder roared.


    Like divine enforcers, the three massive palm imprints carried a solemn intent to kill.


    Even the previously rampant and fearless bull-headed and horse-faced specters were now utterly panicked.


    Amidst their angry, indistinct howls, the two scythes slashed towards the heavens, summoning countless abyssal spirits.


    However, these seemingly endless spirits dissipated instantly upon touching the sacred figures and the thunder, offering no resistance whatsoever!


    "How is this possible? Why are these spirits so effortlessly defeated before Timothy?"


    Everyone who witnessed this scene was dumbfounded.


    They knew Timothy was extraordinary, but this scene had completely surpassed anyone''s understanding.


    The strength of the bull-headed and horse-faced spectral figures was beyond mere terror.


    How on earth did Timothy manage to slay them both so effortlessly?!


    Or perhaps, Timothy''s power had completely exceeded their imagination.


    Even the realms they perceived might be an illusion...


    "Lord Sovereign, what should we do now?"


    "It''s impossible! Apart from the Ancient Saintly Body, there should be no one else who could break through the Bone Road!" The Bone Sovereign''s expression changed drastically, unable to believe what he was seeing.


    "It''s okay, there''s still one last bone left. No matter how bizarre his methods are, he absolutely cannot cross it." As if comforting himself, the Bone Sovereign muttered continuously, all the while staring intently at Timothy.


    But as he watched, the spectral figures of the bull-headed and horse-faced specters shattered.


    And Timothy, without any hesitation, took the next step.


    Suddenly, the clouds surged, and an overwhelming sense of oppression instantly filled everyone''s hearts.


    Above the sky, a gigantic golden foot appeared!


    And the aura emanating from this colossal foot''s phantom was comparable to that of a Holy Emperor!

 Chapter 115: This is bad!

    "Titan''s Quake!"


    Timothy could faintly feel a connection between his right foot and the golden colossal foot suspended in the sky, brimming with endless might.


    A slight shift of his foot to the left, and the giant foot in the sky mirrored the movement.


    A shift to the right, and the golden foot followed suit.


    So this is Titan''s Quake?


    Timothy twisted his ankle, and with a sudden force, he stomped down.


    "Boom!"


    Just when everyone thought Timothy was just getting into the groove, his foot crashed down with a thunderous impact!


    The golden colossal foot radiated a terrifying pressure, aiming directly at the phantom illusion standing on the last step of the Bone Path.


    The hidden entity within the black mist shuddered violently, feeling fear at that moment!


    But amidst the overwhelming aura, there was no escape.


    "Boom!"


    The entire forbidden area trembled violently under his foot, sending massive shockwaves spreading fiercely all around.


    Even the many practitioners couldn''t keep their footing,a large number of them fell hard, staring in shock towards the distance.


    Everyone was struck with awe and fear, utterly shaken by the terrifying power.


    Powerful enough to level mountains, to break rivers!


    This one stomp seemed like it could flatten the entire forbidden area!


    The golden foot slowly dissipated, but the intense aftershocks continued to spread around, turning into a sweeping gale.


    Dust scattered, the ground cracked.


    The cries of the ghostly beings abruptly stopped, as the majestic authority mixed in that one stomp obliterated all the ghostly beings in the forbidden area in an instant.


    One stomp, powerful enough to obliterate thousands of beings!


    Such is the terror of the Holy Emperor!


    Timothy stepped off the Bone Path.


    Beneath his feet, there were no longer scattered skeletons and bones.


    A golden river flowed quietly, carrying a sense of sanctity.


    No more cries of suffering beings, just a gentle majesty emanating from the golden river, exuding a serene aura.


    Then, a golden light slowly floated up.


    Breaking through the river, it hovered in front of Timothy.


    Timothy reached out to touch the golden light, but was immediately repelled.


    After a moment of thought, Timothy''s brow furrowed slightly, and faint golden patterns and flames suddenly appeared on his arm.


    Ancient Saintly Body activated.


    He reached out again towards the light, and this time, nothing hindered him.


    Within the gentle light, Timothy grasped something that seemed to be spherical.


    "This, this can''t be!


    Could it be... he!


    Not only has he awakened the Enlightenment Body, but he also inherently possesses the Ancient Saintly Body!"


    Just as everyone was watching this extraordinary scene, the Bone Sovereign, standing far away, suddenly narrowed his eyes, a chill surging through his heart.


    He had never imagined that the strongest divine body, unseen for ten thousand years, would actually appear in the forbidden area.


    And that person was Timothy!


    He had planned to use the power of many forces to enter the forbidden area to achieve his goal.


    Instead, not only was his plan completely shattered, but Timothy had easily traversed all the Bone Path.


    What Timothy held in his hand was the ancient heritage treasure that even he had longed for but could never reach!


    He absolutely couldn''t let him take it away! Even if it meant killing him right there!


    The murderous intent of the Bone Sovereign surged suddenly.


    On his half-skull face, a chilling gleam flashed through the deep-set eyes. sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the same time, the ground within the forbidden area suddenly shattered, and from beneath, a gigantic skeleton hundreds of feet tall burst forth from the earth.


    This skeleton was not only immense but also carried a terrifying oppressive force capable of instantly killing the strong.


    Bone soldiers, the guardian spirits of the sacred land!


    The Bone Sovereign had actually broken the agreement, intending to strike at Timothy, who had obtained the heritage!


    Everyone was simultaneously shocked.


    The power of the gigantic skeleton guardian, cultivated over tens of thousands of years, was now beyond that of an Emperor-level powerhouse.


    He was actually going to make a move to kill!


    A terrifyingly fierce hurricane swept through, and the skeleton''s massive palm suddenly swatted towards Timothy.


    Millions of wailing spirits and endless murderous intent emerged, and this sudden assassination attempt was unexpected by everyone and too swift to be stopped.


    It was all too sudden! Timothy, right at the epicenter, was completely locked in!


    "This is bad!"


    Even if Timothy was incredibly powerful, without any defenses, he couldn''t possibly survive this strike!


    However, just as everyone was in shock.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana, who had been standing calmly behind Timothy, observing everything, suddenly threw off her black robe.


    The robe flew with the wind, and her holy golden hair floated in the air.


    Her figure was graceful and fluid, her beauty ethereal.


    Her every smile and frown was enchantingly beautiful, carrying an aura of sanctity that made her untouchable.


    Golden light poured down from the sky, and unlike Holy Maiden Aeliana''s gentle beauty, the terrifying might of the Holy Emperor pressed down hard.


    Endless golden light twisted and transformed, and thousands of fragrant flowers spread across the Grim Expanse''s secret realm.


    The God of Flowers Form emerged, and the massive skeletal guardian''s strike, which seemed capable of shaking heaven and earth, failed to cause any disturbance.


    "With that level of skill, you''re not qualified to kill Timothy in front of me," Holy Maiden Aeliana''s laugh was light and melodious, captivating many in that instant.


    But the next second, her gaze suddenly took on a cold, deadly seriousness.


    "Undead Sanctuary, it''s one thing to deceive others, but to try and deceive Sylvia and me, you''ll have to pay the price."


    With a gentle flick of her jade-like fingers, the God of Flowers Form suddenly became ethereal, and in an instant, the entire forbidden area was covered and filled with thousands of flowers.


    Flowers danced in the air, the killing intent solemn.


    On the giant skeleton, unbeknownst to it, countless vibrant petals had settled.


    The skeleton suddenly realized something was wrong, its massive body desperately twisting, roaring in an attempt to shake off the petals.


    But it was already too late.


    Countless petals melted onto its body, forming sacred patterns.


    As Holy Maiden Aeliana casually turned around, amidst the fragrant aroma, those beautiful soft patterns suddenly contracted.


    Then, as if under immense pressure, every part of the giant skeleton began to shatter and break, completely irreversible.


    No matter how it roared and resisted, it couldn''t withstand the enveloping murderous intent.


    "Boom."


    As if it were merely a light breeze, the hundreds of feet tall skeleton shattered on cue!


    The hard bones turned into drifting dust, scattering across the sky, and it couldn''t even let out a final cry.


    In a snap, the guardian spirit of the Undead Sanctuary, preserved for tens of thousands of years, was obliterated!


    Those holy golden strands of hair!


    In an instant, everyone realized.


    The woman who had been concealed under a black robe, whose identity they couldn''t discern no matter what, was none other than Holy Maiden Aeliana!

 Chapter 116: The Soulborn Eye!

    "Is that really Holy Maiden Aeliana?!"


    "Why would Holy Maiden Aeliana be here?"


    More shocking than her effortlessly defeating a skeleton was the mere presence of Holy Maiden Aeliana, which stunned everyone.


    "So, the woman in the black robe who was being all cozy with Timothy, even letting him squeeze her shoulders, was Holy Maiden Aeliana!"


    What exactly is their relationship?


    How could they be so close? S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The female disciples, especially Aria from the Cloud Pavilion Sect, were completely dumbfounded.


    She never imagined that the person she was jealous of and looked down upon was actually Holy Maiden Aeliana!


    What had she done? To think she was competing with Holy Maiden Aeliana!


    More importantly, the nature of the relationship between Holy Maiden Aeliana and Timothy could it be...


    Everyone felt a thunderous shock in their hearts, but faced with such an earth-shattering secret, no one dared to speak it aloud.


    The matter of Holy Maiden Aeliana and Timothy, they could only silently bury it in their hearts.


    Meanwhile, Holy Maiden Aeliana turned to look into the distance, her golden hair fluttering in the wind, her aura both holy and gentle, yet her gaze carried a chilling sternness.


    "Disregarding the agreement with Sky Sanctuary, you tried to kill Timothy.


    Bone Sovereign, do you have any explanation for today''s events?"


    With these words, the hidden Bone Sovereign panicked completely.


    He never expected Holy Maiden Aeliana to personally appear here.


    What exactly is her relationship with Timothy!


    The overwhelming presence of a Holy Emperor nearly shattered Bone Sovereign''s spirit, fear spreading through his heart. He knew he stood no chance against Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    "Run!"


    Bone Sovereign''s figure suddenly dashed away, fleeing into the distance without looking back.


    "You think you can run after hurting Timothy, when the forbidden grounds incident wasn''t even your doing?" Holy Maiden Aeliana chuckled lightly, her gaze suddenly sharp as a blade.


    With a flash of golden light, she stepped forward.


    Space twisted and vibrated around her.


    In an instant, Holy Maiden Aeliana appeared right in front of Bone Sovereign.


    Her God of Flowers Form struck down with divine might.


    Bone Sovereign roared in anger, "I have no quarrel with you, why would you strike on behalf of this junior?


    Could it be, you and he..."


    "Maybe, maybe not, what do you think?" Holy Maiden Aeliana replied with a coquettish smile, her golden eyes shimmering softly.


    The God of Flowers Form pressed down relentlessly, its terrifying power far beyond what Bone Sovereign could match.


    A giant elephant formed from countless bones was easily shattered, thousands of flowers surged down, pressing down like a massive mountain, Bone Sovereign''s body plummeted from the sky, smashing the ground into a huge crater.


    Thousands of flowers tightly bound his body, the terrifying aftermath leaving him completely immobilized.


    This was the stark difference in strength.


    Both were masters of their Sanctuaries, but Holy Maiden Aeliana''s power was enough to crush him effortlessly!


    Yet, more astonishing than this spectacular fight was the implication of Holy Maiden Aeliana''s response to Bone Sovereign''s question about her relationship with Timothy...


    If anyone still doubted the closeness between Holy Maiden Aeliana and Timothy before, now they had no choice but to believe.


    Although she didn''t answer directly, the nature of their relationship was...


    "What in the world is going on here?"


    Several sect leaders who had received top-secret information from Faelan were even more shocked than the rest.


    They had just learned that Goddess Sylvia was entwined with a thread of fate, and now they had witnessed the intimate relationship between Holy Maiden Aeliana and Timothy with their own eyes.


    What on earth was happening? Why was the world so turbulent, and the hearts of people so changed?


    Goddess Sylvia, who wrote "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners," and the holy-like Holy Maiden Aeliana were both seemingly struck by love.


    Although it was unclear who Goddess Sylvia''s beloved was, this was indeed...


    Had it been half a month ago, no one would believe that these two Holy Emperor-level powerhouses at the pinnacle of the Elant continent could be linked with the word "love."


    But now, reality was quickly overwhelming their imaginations.


    Just then, as Bone Sovereign was effortlessly subdued, Timothy firmly grasped the object within the light and yanked it out with force.


    In an instant, the light intensified, a dazzling golden glow illuminating the entire secret realm.


    In Timothy''s hand was a golden Golden Eye!


    Apart from emitting an extremely dazzling light, the Golden Eye also exuded an oppressive aura.


    "That is... the Soulborn Eye!"


    Someone couldn''t help but cry out.


    Had they not thought back carefully, they would have forgotten.


    According to the records, when the first generation Bone Sovereign achieved the Holy Emperor status thousands of years ago, it was the Soulborn Eye that helped him suppress all rivals and stand alone at the summit of the continent, founding the Undead Sanctuary.


    But with the gradual decline of the Undead Sanctuary, there had been no sightings of the Soulborn Eye for a long time.


    Unexpectedly, the Soulborn Eye had not disappeared but had been buried deep within this secret realm.


    However, as the ultimate treasure of the Undead Sanctuary, even if Timothy, an outsider, managed to obtain the Soulborn Eye, he should not be able to wield it.


    [Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully passing through the Grim Expanse''s secret realm]


    [Detecting the Soulborn Eye in the host''s hand]


    [Detection successful, the Soulborn Eye has a crucial connection with the fourth meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body, which can help the host unlock the fourth meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body.


    Upon unlocking, the host will acquire the corresponding abilities of the Soulborn Eye, do you wish to proceed?]


    "Activate."


    Before the crowd could finish their doubts, amidst the intense dazzling light, they clearly saw Timothy unhesitatingly pick up the Soulborn Eye and press it against his own eye.


    "Boom!"


    A beam of light shot into the sky, the intense light even more powerful than before.


    The mysterious and incomprehensible Soulborn Eye began to merge into Timothy''s body.


    Following that, a truly awe-inspiring aura emerged, instilling fear in those who felt it.


    Countless gazes in astonishment converged on Timothy. The elders and powerhouses from various Sects, though experienced and knowledgeable, had never heard or seen such a scene before.


    How was this possible?


    Timothy had never had any connection with the Undead Sanctuary, so why could he absorb the power of the Soulborn Eye?


    The compatibility between this Soulborn Eye and him was terrifyingly perfect. How did Timothy manage to do this!


    Amidst the exclamations, the sky full of golden light suddenly contracted at this moment, and completely converged into Timothy''s eyes.


    It was like the calm before a storm.


    After a very brief moment of tranquility, when Timothy opened his eyes, an endless golden light burst forth intensely.

 Chapter 117: Piercing Sight

    [Congrats, host, on successfully merging with the Soulborn Eye!]


    [Congrats, host, on unlocking the fourth meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body��Soulborn Eye.]


    [Successfully unlocked Soulborn Eye abilities: Future Sight, Piercing Sight, Intimidation.]


    The origins of the Soulborn Eye are incredibly deep, and its powers are formidable.


    However, among these abilities, Timothy was most intrigued by...


    "Piercing Sight? Is this for real? Don''t mess with me, I''m just a simple, innocent guy here." Timothy''s left eye widened slightly, and suddenly, a golden light flickered within.


    As he glanced around at the female disciples, especially when his gaze landed on Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    "Oops."


    Timothy suddenly felt a warm rush in his nose, followed swiftly by a nosebleed.


    "So, the Piercing Sight of the Soulborn Eye is actually real!"


    The other female disciples were fine.


    But when he accidentally used Piercing Sight on Holy Maiden Aeliana, Timothy almost lost his composure.


    Who would have thought that little Miss Aeliana wasn''t just charming and alluring, but her figure was...


    Especially... it seemed even better than Goddess Sylvia''s!


    Who could handle such a sight!


    "Timothy''s got a nosebleed? Could it be he''s seriously injured?"


    "It''s terrifying, Timothy, who had never touched the treasures of the Undead Sanctuary, managed to absorb the power of the Soulborn Eye.


    But the backlash from the Soulborn Eye must be really strong, even Timothy couldn''t help but suffer internal injuries."


    "Right, it seems even if he barely absorbed the Soulborn Eye, there''s a price to pay. Timothy suffered such severe internal injuries, if it were someone else, they probably couldn''t bear it."


    Seeing this, the Radiant Five Sisters hurried over: "Brother Timothy, your injuries must be severe, here, take this healing pill quickly."


    "Brother Timothy, Silverelle has a precious herb here that''s great for injuries."


    "Brother Timothy, Goldiluna can heal you with her body, just lie in my arms."


    "..."


    "Step back, everyone. Timothy''s internal injuries seem very severe, beyond what you can handle."


    Just then, Holy Maiden Aeliana stopped the five sisters, her eyebrows furrowed, and she hurried to Timothy''s side.


    After all, the Soulborn Eye was a relic of the Holy Emperor from the Undead Sanctuary tens of thousands of years ago, and even she didn''t fully understand it.


    At this moment, Timothy didn''t seem to be hurt at all, but he kept bleeding from his nose.


    There must be some extremely difficult problem here.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana, a bit anxious and nervous, pulled Timothy into her arms, trying to figure out what exactly was wrong with him.


    But she completely overlooked Timothy''s eyes, flickering with golden light.


    "Oops."


    Looking at the spectacular and perfect scene before him.


    Timothy''s nosebleed got even worse.


    "System, you better shut down the Soulborn Eye, or I''m going to bleed out here!"


    [Ding, disabling Piercing Sight function]


    [Disabling successful]


    With the Soulborn Eye shut down, Timothy''s nosebleed finally stopped.


    He took a couple of deep breaths, still feeling a bit shaken.


    The Soulborn Eye is great and all, but using it is literally a bloody nightmare...


    "You okay now?"


    Seeing that Timothy''s nosebleed had finally stopped, Holy Maiden Aeliana ceased channeling spiritual energy into him. She flicked her golden locks from her forehead and smiled coquettishly, "Looks like you''re back with us. I saw you bleeding non-stop, staring blankly, and thought Sylvia was about to lose her husband.


    But, this position we''re in is quite nice, why don''t you lie in my arms a bit longer?"


    Noticing the seductive smile at the corner of Holy Maiden Aeliana''s mouth, Timothy realized he was being held closely in her arms, their posture highly suggestive.


    The many sect members around them witnessed this scene, their expressions a mix of embarrassment and astonishment.


    In their eyes, Holy Maiden Aeliana had always been a sacred and untouchable figure.


    They never imagined that the Holy Maiden would display such affectionate behavior towards Timothy.


    If Holy Maiden wasn''t joking, then could it be...


    "Holy crap, Holy Maiden, please have some dignity."


    Timothy suddenly felt a chill down his spine and quickly pushed Holy Maiden Aeliana away.


    As comfortable as her embrace was, if the many sect members spread the word, his wife...


    "Yikes."


    Just thinking about Goddess Sylvia getting jealous was terrifying enough for Timothy to take several steps back, keeping a respectful distance.


    This scene left everyone dumbfounded.


    Facing Holy Maiden Aeliana''s advances, Timothy managed to keep his composure, steady as a rock.


    "Who would have thought Timothy was such a gentleman, not swayed by beauty!"


    "I''ve heard many say Timothy, despite his talents, was quite the ladies'' man, but those rumors are clearly false, Timothy is truly upright!"


    "Such a steadfast heart truly makes for a tale to inspire disciples everywhere. I must make my way to the Sky Sanctuary soon and praise Timothy''s noble actions to the goddess."


    "Indeed, to face Holy Maiden Aeliana and not be swayed, who else but Timothy could achieve such a feat? Surely, the Holy Maiden''s intimate actions were just a test of Timothy''s resolve!"


    With these words, the many puzzled practitioners suddenly saw the light.


    Of course, a noble being like Holy Maiden Aeliana wouldn''t engage in such deliberately seductive behavior.


    It was just their shallow understanding that failed to see the truth.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s true intention must have been to test whether Timothy truly possessed the rumored virtues, nothing more!


    Cheers and praises for Holy Maiden Aeliana''s greatness and Timothy''s strong character erupted.


    The female disciples cheered even louder.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana hadn''t made a move, which meant they still had a chance with Brother Timothy!


    After all, if even Holy Maiden Aeliana had truly fallen for Timothy, they would stand no chance.


    It seemed, despite the many rivals for Timothy''s affection, no one had yet managed to win him over completely.


    After all, how difficult would it be to completely outshine the many talented female disciples who harbored feelings for Timothy?


    Who else but Goddess Sylvia could possibly do that? But that was absolutely impossible...


    "How unfair, I am the Holy Maiden, yet to be so cruelly rejected."


    Pushed away mercilessly by Timothy, Holy Maiden Aeliana looked somewhat wronged.


    Timothy chuckled, "No worries, as compensation, when we get back, I can show more affection with Goddess Sylvia in front of you."


    "You!"


    Recalling those overly sweet displays of affection, Holy Maiden Aeliana had never felt so speechless.


    These two, always flaunting their love, did they really have to be so excessive! sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The excess is yet to come."


    Timothy carefully pocketed the Energizing Herb.


    But in a moment, his gaze hardened.


    Because when he had activated the Soulborn Eye, he had seen something else in the forbidden land.


    Perhaps, that was the real reason why the Bone Sovereign had opened the forbidden land.

 Chapter 118: Sylvia as a child!

    "That aura, it''s unmistakably real!"


    Even though it was just a fleeting moment when he activated the Soulborn Eye, Timothy sensed it with crystal clarity.


    It was as if it came from the deepest abyss, a presence far more profound than the Undead Sanctuary, seemingly hidden with all the might one could muster.


    "Soulborn Eye, perceive."


    A strong light emanated from Timothy''s left eye, piercing into the deepest parts of the flowing river of gold.


    Countless arrays scattered throughout the golden river tried to conceal whatever lay at its core.


    The power of the Soulborn Eye was immense, yet it struggled against these ancient arrays!


    "Break through."


    Timothy gritted his teeth, infusing the light from the Soulborn Eye with a continuous stream of icy cold energy.


    For some reason, this icy energy seemed to have a bizarre connection with the secrets of the Grim Expanse.


    And the seemingly impregnable golden river could not withstand the eerie chill of this icy energy.


    "Boom!"


    The arrays blocking Timothy''s vision were suddenly shattered, and layers of barriers were successively broken.


    Immediately after, a completely different scene unfolded before him.


    Timothy clearly saw that beneath this golden river, the landscape was utterly unlike anything on earth.


    It was... another world!


    The sky was a dark green, with no sunlight or vegetation.


    Only abyss-like canyons stretched endlessly, their contents unfathomable.


    The dark green sky spun ceaselessly, and the air drifting there was bitterly cold.


    It seemed capable of freezing everything, even time itself.


    As Timothy''s gaze penetrated deeper, suddenly, countless souls and spectral beings surged from the abyss.


    The mournful wailing of the wind sounded like the cries of a million tortured spirits.


    Only then did Timothy see clearly.


    At the edge of a cliff, a solitary, frail soul drifted. sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was the soul of a woman, ethereal and half-floating in the air, but the aura she emitted was distinctly different from ordinary spectral beings.


    Delicate, beautiful, and even... carrying an air of inviolable majesty.


    A magnificent crown sat atop her head, its oppressive aura highlighting her uniqueness.


    Yet, thousands of spectral beings had completely surrounded her, seemingly desperate to tear her apart and devour her.


    "What on earth is this scene?"


    Timothy frowned slightly, puzzled.


    Even though he had never seen such a sight, he could feel that it was a world completely different from the other side of the golden river.


    [Ding, system notification, this is the Netherworld of Reincarnation.


    The woman by the cliff is named Erelyn, a princess who has guarded the Netherworld for ten thousand years.


    Important notice: The host can forge a deep connection with her with a single strike.]


    "Netherworld, Erelyn?"


    These were names Timothy had never heard before.


    However, the system''s prompt quickly helped him make a decision.


    The Bone Sovereign had gone to great lengths, even opening the forbidden lands to various Sects, all for the strange scene hidden beneath this golden river.


    If that''s the case, I''ll take this fate for him!


    Hovering above the golden river, Timothy drew the Phoenix Blade.


    As if a divine phoenix were crying out, a surge of flames rose with it.


    The infinite fierce fire within the blade seemed capable of devouring the heavens and earth, sweeping across the vast universe.


    "This is... the Phoenix Blade."


    "Isn''t the Phoenix Blade the personal sword of Holy Emperor Vorenus?


    Could it be that after the goddess slew Holy Emperor Vorenus, she handed the sword over to Timothy!"


    "The phoenix cries, devouring the sun and the moon.


    Reborn from the ashes, a myriad of flames fall.


    This... is actually the Phoenix Blade!"


    It wasn''t just the Phoenix Blade that shocked everyone to their core.


    As Timothy drew the sword, infinite fierce flames soared into the sky, and the sacred cry of the phoenix echoed throughout the entire forbidden land.


    Above was the sky of the forbidden land, and below, the Netherworld of Reincarnation.


    Holding the sword, Timothy seemed like a deity descended to earth, his left eye radiating golden light, his arms engulfed in flames.


    With every breath, it was as if he was channeling the fundamental laws of the universe.


    The hand that held the sword seemed capable of grasping the sun, moon, and stars!


    Countless souls wailed and rushed towards Erelyn at the cliff''s edge.


    Her slender figure looked as though it could be swallowed up at any moment.


    Then, Timothy swung his sword down.


    One strike!


    It split mountains and severed rivers.


    The heavens and the earth seemed to shatter!


    Golden light mixed with fierce flames filled the sky, and the sacred phoenix cry resounded across the heavens.


    In that moment, thousands of souls were extinguished.


    The golden flames cut through countless miles.


    Countless evil spirits wailed as they were destroyed in the flames, the golden fire spreading far and wide, completely cutting off the other side of the cliff.


    This one strike, no ghost could cross, no person could break.


    Just one strike, and thousands of souls could not advance an inch!


    The Netherworld of Reincarnation seemed split in two!


    Watching the spectral beings consumed by flames, instantly turning to ash and dissolving.


    Even though the beings they longed for were just on the other side of the flames, countless fierce spirits dared not advance a step.


    This scene thoroughly shocked everyone.


    Although they couldn''t see the scene within the Netherworld clearly, they could distinctly feel the power mixed within Timothy''s strike.


    Even though the Phoenix Blade was a Heavenly-level artifact, to unleash such terrifying power...


    Could this really be the strength that a Mystic Core could exhibit?


    That one strike even seemed to contain the majesty of the Holy Emperor, inspiring infinite awe.


    Even now, many Sects had not recovered from the shock of that strike.


    Even Holy Maiden Aeliana, who had long stepped into the Transcendence Realm, looked at Timothy in astonishment, unable to hide the shock in her heart.


    The might of that one strike, even she could not easily deliver, how did Timothy do it!


    But no one could see.


    Beneath the golden river.


    In the Netherworld of Reincarnation, the soul of the woman by the cliff raised her head, a faint green glow shimmering on her crown.


    Facing Timothy, she nodded slightly, her lips curling into a faint smile.


    It seemed like a thank you, and also like a response.


    The flames burned fiercely, and then, the scene of the Netherworld of Reincarnation began to gradually blur and seemed somewhat chaotic.


    The scene in the Netherworld and Erelyn by the cliff also slowly faded away.


    However, an image suddenly emerged in Timothy''s mind.


    By the pale blue river, a cute little girl with bare feet looked somewhat sullen, her head bowed.


    Sitting beside her, always smiling silently, was Erelyn.


    She looked at the little girl, her eyes filled with a melting tenderness.


    This scene, though sad, was as harmoniously beautiful as the setting sun.


    But... looking at this little girl, Timothy felt a sense of familiarity.


    Suddenly, Timothy''s pupils contracted, appearing somewhat incredulous.


    That little girl, swinging her bare feet, though slightly melancholic yet playfully cute, was actually... Sylvia as a child!

 Chapter 119: The Netherworld of Reincarnation

    The visions in Timothy''s mind slowly faded away, and the Netherworld of Reincarnation vanished beneath the golden river.


    Yet, Timothy was still deep in thought.


    The scenes that had just flashed through his mind seemed real, suggesting that Goddess Sylvia indeed had some connection with the Netherworld princess.


    But the reason behind it remained a mystery to him.


    "Who would have thought that even Goddess Sylvia had her awkward, barefooted moments by the riverbank?" Timothy chuckled softly, feeling a sense of wonder.


    The flames on the Phoenix Blade gradually died down, and the light emitted by Timothy''s Soulborn Eye also faded away.


    However, the practitioners who had witnessed the scene in the forbidden area were still struggling to recover from their astonishment.


    It wasn''t just the less powerful disciples,even the elders from the major Sects who had accompanied them were profoundly shaken.


    Timothy''s Enlightenment Body was indeed awe-inspiring, and some even claimed he could achieve the position of Holy Emperor within a century.


    Before this, many Sects had only seen Timothy as a rapidly growing young talent.


    No one had imagined that, even before a century had passed, Timothy''s power would reach such a terrifying level.


    The scene of him walking the Path of Bones had already shocked them, but what many reclusive experts from various Sects found unbelievable was the sword strike Timothy had just delivered.


    No one knew exactly where that sword was aimed, but they all felt an oppressive force so intense it was terrifying!


    Had they not seen it with their own eyes, they might have doubted whether that strike was from someone capable of rivaling an Emperor-level powerhouse!


    As Timothy stepped out from the golden river, silence fell all around.


    The major Sects present stood still, treating Timothy with a reverence as if he were the master of their own Sects.


    "You! How is it possible!


    Not only did you see that place, but you actually formed a... connection with the princess?"


    The Bone Sovereign, bound to the earth, suddenly looked at Timothy in shock, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    His eyes were bloodshot and frenzied, unable to accept what had happened. sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana frowned slightly.


    Even without the help of the Soulborn Eye, her strength as a Holy Emperor allowed her to sense something in that moment.


    However, the sensation was fleeting and mysterious, and even she couldn''t fully grasp it.


    "It seems you called all the major Sects to the Grim Expanse''s secret realm because you already knew something. Since that''s the case, please be honest and tell us everything."


    Timothy stepped forward towards the Bone Sovereign.


    A chill flashed in his eyes, and immediately, an intense oppressive force bore down.


    "You think I would tell you? Even if I have to die..."


    The Bone Sovereign didn''t finish his sentence when he suddenly noticed the icy coldness in Timothy''s eyes, as if his words meant nothing.


    "Could it be!


    "Damn it, the matter of the princess is not something you can interfere with!"


    Suddenly, the Bone Sovereign let out a hysterical roar.


    Immediately after, a cold and chaotic spiritual energy rapidly gathered within him, violently trembling.


    A bizarre phenomenon suddenly occurred, and the remaining half of the Bone Sovereign''s skin began to tear and shatter.


    His crimson eyes were filled with mad blood vessels.


    "Not good, he''s trying to self-destruct his spirit body!"


    Even Holy Maiden Aeliana hadn''t anticipated this.


    As the master of a sacred place, the Bone Sovereign had carried countless burdens for many years, and he was just one step away from reaching the position of Holy Emperor.


    No one could have imagined that the Bone Sovereign would actually be willing to end his own life!


    "Bone Sovereign!"


    In an instant, the God of Flowers Form surged into action.


    Timothy, Holy Maiden Aeliana, and many practitioners from the Undead Sanctuary rushed towards the Bone Sovereign, trying to stop his self-destruction.


    But the Bone Sovereign''s resolve seemed firmer than anyone had anticipated.


    Even as Holy Maiden Aeliana broke through the void and appeared before him in an instant, her outstretched hand was already too late.


    "Boom!"


    A tremendously powerful blast erupted.


    Amidst the sky-high flames and smoke, the Bone Sovereign''s half-bony, half-flesh body exploded into fragments.


    "Boom!"


    With a second loud explosion, he even completely shattered his own soul and spirit!


    Body and soul, both utterly dissolved in that moment.


    The Bone Sovereign''s half-body collapsed, his remains dry as tinder, devoid of any life force or spiritual energy.


    Even his soul, which had been close to reaching the Holy Emperor level, was obliterated.


    Completely annihilated, dissipating into thin air.


    A Sanctuary Master had ended his own existence by self-destructing, obliterating his very soul!


    "How is this possible, why would the Bone Sovereign do such a thing?"


    "Even if he had ulterior motives, as a Sanctuary Master, he shouldn''t have endangered his life like this, what exactly was..."


    Themyscira Sect, Cloud Pavilion Sect, Radiant Monastery, Sword Peak Sect...


    The many Sects witnessing this scene were utterly shocked by the tragic sight before them.


    As the dust settled, in the sky, floated the fragmented soul of a Sanctuary Master who had nearly stepped into the Transcendence Realm.


    "Bone Sovereign, oh Bone Sovereign!"


    The disciples of the Undead Sanctuary were wailing, unable to accept the reality before their eyes.


    In their view, the Bone Sovereign was a magnificent being.


    Even though he had not yet ascended to the position of Holy Emperor, the Bone Sovereign''s power had already been climbing towards that terrifying realm.


    No one could have imagined that the Sanctuary Master would suddenly self-destruct at this moment.


    If it weren''t for their facing Holy Maiden Aeliana and Timothy, who was protected by the Sky Sanctuary.


    Those who drove the Sanctuary Master to his death, they would have torn them to pieces!


    "Soul Search."


    Timothy hadn''t expected things to escalate to this extent and immediately used the Soul Search technique to absorb the fragmented soul in the sky.


    However, since the soul had completely shattered, the memories he could search from these fragments were only very vague images.


    And those secrets that seemed most precious to the Bone Sovereign were all related to the scenes in the Netherworld of Reincarnation.


    A dark green, chilling sky, and a woman''s soul wearing a crown stood quietly near a cliff.


    This scene was exactly the same as what Timothy had seen in the Netherworld of Reincarnation.


    "Just as I thought, it seems that my strike was not misplaced," Timothy murmured, frowning slightly.


    "Do you know what the Bone Sovereign was trying to hide?"


    Just then, Holy Maiden Aeliana, with a slight frown, moved closer to Timothy.


    "I have a rough idea of part of it, though I don''t know exactly why. But it likely has something to do with a place."


    "What place?"


    "The Netherworld of Reincarnation."


    At this revelation, even Holy Maiden Aeliana''s face showed a trace of astonishment.

 Chapter 120: Holy Emperors Authority

    "Do you know about the Netherworld of Reincarnation, Holy Maiden?" Timothy asked curiously, noticing a slight shock on Aeliana''s face.


    "The Ninefold Underworld, thousands of souls...


    I do know a bit about the Netherworld.


    But these matters are too complex to explain clearly, I''ll tell you more about it later."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s expression carried a hint of seriousness.


    "What about the Undead Sanctuary, what should we do next...?" Timothy glanced around the forbidden area and asked. sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "From here on, you can handle it as you see fit. After all, with both Goddess Sylvia and me backing you, what''s there to fear?"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana gave a slight smile, seemingly putting the troubling thoughts of the Netherworld of Reincarnation behind her.


    Timothy chuckled, "Well, I do have Goddess Sylvia to lean on, but I don''t recall ever leaning on you."


    "Why don''t you try it then? I may not have Sylvia''s icy grace and flawless beauty.


    But who knows, I might have my own charm~"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s voice was soft and enticing, her every smile and frown seemed to carry a seductive allure.


    Timothy glanced around at the other practitioners and spread his hands in resignation, "Maybe not, I''ll wait until I get back and face the consequences."


    "Oh, then I''ll be waiting for you."


    Hearing this, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s eyes twinkled, and a subtle smile spread across her lips.


    Timothy didn''t respond but slowly floated above the golden river, his gaze cold and commanding as it swept across the land.


    "Whew~"


    Flames suddenly surged, emanating from the Phoenix Blade as if they could devour half the sky, fierce and intense.


    It was as if a phoenix was crying out in the heavens, sacred and supremely majestic.


    Thousands of practitioners in the Undead Sanctuary looked up at the sky, but dared not meet Timothy''s icy gaze.


    This was the man who forced the Bone Sovereign to his death!


    But...


    "The Bone Sovereign is dead, from today onwards, the Undead Sanctuary will submit to Goddess Sylvia.


    The sacred ground is always open for Sky Sanctuary, and all practitioners within it bow to Goddess Sylvia.


    Is there anyone who objects?"


    Timothy''s voice echoed throughout the Undead Sanctuary.


    Accompanied by the sacred phoenix cries and the sky-brightening blaze, Timothy''s figure was cast as if a deity had descended.


    His voice carried an overwhelming authority that made it impossible for anyone to think of defying him.


    At this moment, looking at Timothy suspended above the golden river, everyone in the sacred ground felt they were not facing a mere Mystic Core practitioner.


    But rather... a true Holy Emperor-level powerhouse!


    Rumors had predicted that Timothy, with his Enlightenment Body, would add another Holy Emperor to the Sky Sanctuary within a century.


    The current spectacle not only made them believe this seemingly absurd prophecy but also made them question whether the lofty position of Holy Emperor was just a peak that Timothy could easily reach!


    The commanding presence in his voice left no room for defiance.


    And with Holy Maiden Aeliana standing by his side, the entire Undead Sanctuary fell into a hushed silence.


    Even though the Bone Sovereign was forced to self-destruct his soul, no one dared to stand up.


    [Ding, you have intimidated the entire Undead Sanctuary and subdued the strong practitioners of various Sects


    Reward received, Holy Emperor''s Authority +1]


    The system''s voice promptly rang out.


    "Holy Emperor''s Authority?"


    Timothy didn''t hesitate to use it.


    Instantly, an immense aura burst forth from Timothy.


    "Undead Sanctuary, will you submit to the Goddess and Sky Sanctuary?"


    Like a dark cloud covering miles of clear sky, Timothy''s words carried a terrifyingly powerful aura, instantly permeating the entire sacred ground.


    In an instant, it felt as if a massive mountain was pressing down, everyone''s heart sinking heavily.


    Especially the people of the Undead Sanctuary, facing this immense and terrifying authority, their bodies shook and trembled, as if they wanted to kneel and worship!


    The oppressive feeling was so intense that they had no thoughts of resistance, only wanting to escape from this boundless fear.


    "Undead Sanctuary... is willing... to submit."


    It was unclear who knelt first, but many disciples, gritting their teeth, tried to resist.


    Yet suddenly, they realized that even the High Priest couldn''t bear the suffocating pressure and bent his back, eventually kneeling on one knee.


    "Undead Sanctuary is willing to submit."


    "We are willing to submit to the Goddess and Sky Sanctuary."


    One by one, figures knelt on one knee, trembling as they knelt toward the figure in the sky.


    Some tried to resist, but the overwhelming pressure, along with witnessing the elders and their peers submitting, completely shattered their pride.


    One by one, figures nodded and knelt, every stubborn heart thoroughly subdued.


    Facing Timothy, floating in the air, everyone in the Undead Sanctuary knelt on one knee.


    From everyone''s mouth, there was only submission.


    "Good, since that''s the case, from now on, the Undead Sanctuary will be governed by Goddess Sylvia.


    Are there any among the major Sects here who object?"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s authoritative voice rang out, and no one dared to defy her.


    The Undead Sanctuary, with its thousands of years of history, was completely subdued at this moment.


    And what was even more astonishing and unbelievable to everyone was the oppressive feeling they had just experienced, comparable to the authority of a Holy Emperor.


    Was that really the pressure emitted by Timothy?


    How could Timothy suddenly unleash such a terrifying oppressive force!


    The feeling was incredibly real, yet no one could make sense of it.


    The Undead Sanctuary was entirely submissive, and the major Sects were also respectfully silent.


    Timothy, holding the Phoenix Blade in the sky, presented a sight that was undeniably awe-inspiring.


    But just then, the figure of Zephyra floated over from the distance.


    "Envoy Zephyra? Where have you been just now?"


    Timothy then remembered that Zephyra seemed to have disappeared for a while.


    Zephyra replied, "Goddess Sylvia called me back to Sky Sanctuary for a bit."


    "Sky Sanctuary? What did Goddess Sylvia want you to do back at Sky Sanctuary?"


    "Goddess Sylvia called me back just to tell me to come and ask you and Holy Maiden Aeliana to return to Sky Sanctuary together."


    When mentioning Holy Maiden Aeliana, Zephyra''s voice intentionally emphasized a bit more.


    "Holy Maiden Aeliana? Wait, could it be!"


    Suddenly, Timothy felt a boom in his head.


    Zephyra scratched his head, looking slightly puzzled, "I''m not too clear on the specifics, but it seems Goddess Sylvia wanted to inquire about what happened between you and the Holy Maiden in the forbidden area."


    "It seems Sylvia is indeed jealous."


    Hearing this, Holy Maiden Aeliana gave a coquettish smile.


    "You still dare to joke about it, aren''t you afraid the Goddess will punish you too?"


    Timothy gave her an exasperated look.


    Although he hadn''t strayed, how could his wife''s information network be so efficient!


    "This... I..."


    Instantly, the usually charming and gentle Holy Maiden Aeliana became timid.

 Chapter 121: Uh, give me two painkillers

    Many sects organized their disciples to slowly withdraw from the Grim Expanse''s secret realm. Following the instructions of Holy Maiden Aeliana, Zephyra led the Sky Sanctuary to swiftly take control of the entire Undead Sanctuary.


    Whether it was out of fear of the Sky Sanctuary or Holy Maiden Aeliana herself, the Undead Sanctuary, with its millennia of heritage, showed no resistance and fully submitted.


    This shocking turn of events astounded the many sects who witnessed it firsthand.


    Timothy had just left the forbidden area when he saw a few disciples kneeling at the entrance, crying their hearts out.


    "Sect Leader, Sect Leader, wake up, please!"


    "Sect Leader, please take this spiritual medicine, it might help with your injuries."


    Timothy wasn''t initially interested, but from a distance, he felt a strange familiarity with the old man lying defeated on the ground.


    Driven by curiosity, he approached and asked the disciple who was crying the hardest, "What happened to this old Sect Leader?"


    "Brother Timothy!"


    Upon seeing Timothy, the disciple''s face lit up with joy, but soon, his sorrow deepened. "Brother Timothy, the man lying there is our Sect Leader Faelan, a man of great virtue and respect in our sect.


    Sect Leader Faelan may not be a fighter, but he can see into everyone''s relationships, earning him great admiration from many sects.


    But today, he entered the forbidden area alone and was mysteriously attacked.


    He''s bruised all over, and all his magical treasures have been stolen.


    I fear someone attacked him just to steal his treasures!"


    "What?"


    Timothy was never one to wear his heart on his sleeve.


    But even he couldn''t help feeling outraged upon hearing this.


    "Is this something a normal human would do?"


    Timothy cursed loudly, furious, "To beat up such a kind old man just for some treasures, I can''t imagine what kind of beast would do such a thing.


    Such people are worse than animals!


    Shameless, how can there be such shameless people in this world!"


    "You''re right, Brother Timothy!"


    "Brother Timothy, I didn''t expect you to be so righteous. When we get back, I must paint your portrait and frame it!"


    Seeing Timothy''s righteous indignation, the disciples around Faelan were deeply moved and inspired by his sense of justice.


    "No worries, I, Timothy, am just that kind of upright person."


    Timothy waved his hand, seemingly indifferent to the praise around him, and knelt down, saying, "Your Sect Leader has indeed suffered some serious injuries, but I happen to have some excellent healing methods here that might help revive him."


    "Brother Timothy, you truly are the kindest person in the world!"


    In an instant, the disciples around Faelan were moved to tears.


    Meeting for the first time, yet facing a complete stranger, Timothy was extending such a helping hand.


    Who else in the world could be as kind as Timothy?


    Everyone made way, moved to tears.


    Timothy walked up to Faelan.


    Just then, the unconscious Faelan suddenly coughed twice and began to breathe heavily.


    "It hurts, it hurts so much," Faelan murmured weakly.


    "Sect Leader Faelan is awake! He''s really awake!"


    In an instant, the disciples around Faelan exclaimed in unison.


    They had fed Faelan many healing medicines and tried all sorts of methods.


    Unexpectedly, Faelan woke up at this moment! S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sect Leader, are you feeling better? Do you need more pain-relieving medicine?"


    Immediately, a disciple stepped forward to gently help Faelan sit up.


    "Uh, give me two painkillers."


    After taking the medicine, the weak and pained Faelan finally managed to slowly open his eyes.


    "To think someone would hit me so hard, that kid! If he dared to do this, then he can''t blame me for..."


    Faelan''s voice was weak and trembling with venom, but he stopped mid-sentence as his cloudy eyes suddenly recognized a familiar figure standing before him.


    The blurry figure gradually became clearer in his vision, and when he finally saw who it was, Faelan''s mouth dropped open in shock.


    Standing before him was none other than Timothy��the very person who had beaten him up in the forbidden area and stolen all his magical treasures and medicines!


    In an instant, the fear of being chased and beaten by Timothy swept over Faelan again.


    His already fragile heart seemed to crack.


    After all these years, when had Faelan ever been humiliated or beaten like this?


    "You, you!"


    Faelan pointed at Timothy, completely overwhelmed by fear.


    A chill ran through him, his heart shattered, and he couldn''t catch his breath. Pointing at Timothy, his eyes rolled back.


    He fainted right there and then.


    "Sect Leader!"


    "Sect Leader, what''s wrong with you!"


    Faelan''s disciples were horrified and rushed to his side.


    But Faelan had already passed out, foaming at the mouth.


    "Sect Leader, Sect Leader, how could you faint again!"


    All the disciples were crying out loud.


    Only Timothy suddenly realized a very serious problem.


    "Holy crap, how come this Sect Leader Faelan looks exactly like the old man I beat up and robbed of medicines in the secret realm?"


    So, the person who beat him up was none other than himself!


    "Condolences, condolences, you don''t need to worry, Sect Leader Faelan just suffered some minor injuries, he should be fine soon."


    Timothy coughed awkwardly and quietly slipped away from the crowd.


    Off to the side, he suddenly noticed several nervous glances.


    These glances came from Abbot Fenvin and the leaders of Goldspire Peak and Sword Peak Sect.


    "What''s up, any problem?" Timothy''s gaze swept over the three.


    "Nothing, nothing, we''re all friends of Faelan, just wanted to say...


    Well done, Timothy!


    Hahaha, Timothy, don''t mind it.


    Although it seems like Faelan got some bruises, at his age, a beating is just like a massage, no problem at all!"


    Instantly, the three burst into laughter together.


    "Haha, it seems the three Sect Leaders have quite an eye for things," Timothy joined in the laughter, equally embarrassed.


    "Hahaha, to meet such a promising person like you here, I''m thrice fortunate!"


    "Hahaha, and to meet a few Sect Leaders who know the score, I feel the same."


    For a moment, four hysterical laughs echoed near the forbidden area, startling all the disciples around.


    If they didn''t all recognize Timothy and these sect leaders, they might have thought a demonic cultivator had infiltrated their ranks.


    But as the laughter died down, Timothy''s gaze suddenly shifted, his lips curling into a sly smile: "However, since all three Sect Leaders are acquainted with Faelan, I presume you must all have some of Faelan''s most treasured items, like the Energizing Herb, right?"


    "Timothy, what are you implying?"


    "What do you think?" Timothy cracked his knuckles and took a step forward.

 Chapter 122: Honey, you mean...

    With Zephyra guarding the place, no one dares to defy the Undead Sanctuary anymore.


    Amidst the intermittent crying of Faelan''s disciples, Timothy was sitting on Azura''s dragon back, ready to return to Sky Sanctuary. Suddenly, Holy Maiden Aeliana moved closer and sat right behind him.


    "Holy Maiden, are you...?"


    Timothy stepped back.


    "Didn''t Sylvia say she wanted you to go with me? I don''t have a mount, do you really want to see me fly there all alone?"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana leaned against Timothy''s back, batting her eyelashes and putting on a pitiful look.


    "Are you sure Sylvia won''t chop you into pieces when she sees us sitting like this?"


    "Cough, well..."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana showed a hint of fear, but quickly flashed a coquettish smile: "It''s okay, if I can die with you, like a pair of lovebirds, I wouldn''t regret it."


    "Holy crap, the Holy Maiden... the Holy Maiden is actually sitting with Brother Timothy!"


    "Why are they so close together?


    Didn''t someone just say that in the forbidden land, the Holy Maiden was just testing Timothy? Could it be that the two of them..."


    "What the heck is going on!"


    Meanwhile, people had started to witness this intimate scene.


    If this continued, it wouldn''t be long before rumors started flying everywhere.


    Timothy, with a heavy heart, signaled Azura to take off at full speed.


    With a majestic dragon roar, Azura soared into the sky.


    People looked up to see the majestic blue dragon, with Timothy commanding it.


    Behind him, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s golden hair fluttered in the wind, leaning gently against him with a sweet smile, seemingly enjoying the ride.


    Although only a few dozen disciples around Faelan actually saw this scene.


    Everyone was dumbstruck, completely frozen in place.


    ...


    Upon reaching Sky Sanctuary and landing, Timothy immediately distanced himself from Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    "Isn''t it a bit too much to distance yourself from me like this? After all, I''m just a frail woman."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana moved closer, looking pitiful.


    "You call Holy Emperor-level strength frail? The main thing is..." Timothy glanced towards Sky Sanctuary and coughed lightly.


    "Cough, well, yeah."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana immediately seemed a bit intimidated.


    She lowered her shoulders and even her walk became very proper.


    As they approached Sky Sanctuary, both slowed their steps. sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although confident just moments ago, Holy Maiden Aeliana now seemed a bit scared: "Maybe you should go in alone, maybe Sylvia got the message wrong, she might not have meant to summon me..."


    Timothy gave her a look: "If you don''t go, maybe Goddess Sylvia will be at Blooming Sanctuary with a knife looking for you in an hour."


    "Uh, then I better go."


    Hearing this, Holy Maiden Aeliana hurriedly followed Timothy closely into Sky Sanctuary.


    A chilly mist lingered, and on the high throne sat Sylvia with her ethereal presence.


    Her pale blue gown gently fell over the chair, her legs, white and delicate as lotus roots, crossed elegantly, like finely carved jade.


    Such a long chair, no, such a white chair.


    Timothy suddenly felt his throat go dry.


    "Timothy, I heard that you got quite close with Holy Maiden Aeliana in the forbidden land?"


    Just then, Sylvia smiled gently.


    Her laughter was as melodious as flowing water, but it sent a chill down Timothy''s spine.


    Beside him, Holy Maiden Aeliana secretly breathed a sigh of relief, a smug smile appearing on her face.


    It seemed Sylvia was planning to deal with Timothy, so she probably had nothing to worry about!


    Timothy hurriedly defended himself: "Honey, you believe me, I did nothing wrong, I really refused her outright!"


    "I know."


    Sylvia nodded quickly: "I had already received the news.


    I heard that in the forbidden land, Holy Maiden Aeliana tried to test you, even using her charms.


    But you were completely unmoved and refused her outright?"


    "Uh?"


    Hearing this, both Timothy and Holy Maiden Aeliana were momentarily stunned.


    "Honey, you mean..."


    Timothy looked up and suddenly noticed a thaw in Sylvia''s icy demeanor, a slight smile curling at the corners of her mouth, and even her pale legs seemed to twitch excitedly.


    "Hmph, you did well.


    I''ll forgive you for what happened in the forbidden land."


    Her light chuckle, tinged with a smile, was more adorable than ever.


    "You really have a keen eye, honey!" Timothy couldn''t help but give a thumbs up in admiration.


    "But, daring to have designs on Timothy behind my back, don''t you think you owe me an explanation, Aeliana?" Sylvia turned to Holy Maiden Aeliana, her smile chillingly sinister.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana suddenly felt a cold shiver down her spine.


    This was a scenario she hadn''t anticipated at all!


    "No, this isn''t right!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana felt she was being treated unfairly.


    "Sylvia, you''re biased! Timothy is also at fault, you can''t just punish me!"


    "Holy Maiden, haven''t you heard of a couple standing united? My wife is so kind-hearted, how could she bear to strike me?" Timothy taunted from the side.


    Sylvia smiled lightly and didn''t speak, but she stepped closer to Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana was completely flustered, feeling a tremendous malice from the world.


    These two, not only flaunting their love but even their hearts seemed to be strung together.


    This was clearly unfair treatment!


    She vividly remembered, two hundred years ago, Sylvia was that little girl who constantly read "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners" and scorned all men.


    Back then, Sylvia wouldn''t even spare a glance at any man.


    She also remembered, a hundred years ago, a powerful Holy Emperor confessed his love to Sylvia.


    But he was coldly rejected by Sylvia, leading to a mental breakdown and a ruined path of cultivation.


    But now, Sylvia had changed, completely changed.


    Not only was she flaunting her love, but she had also become a fierce protector of her husband!


    "Sylvia, we''ve been friends for hundreds of years."


    "Sylvia, men are just external possessions, you mustn''t be blinded by them!"


    "Woohoo, Sylvia, please let me go, don''t do this!"


    In the great hall, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s pleas echoed one after another.


    But these pleas couldn''t stop Sylvia''s advancing steps.


    Soon, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s graceful figure was dragged behind a barrier.


    Accompanied by Sylvia''s swift and decisive actions, the cries of pleading continued.


    Outside the barrier.


    Timothy quietly activated the Piercing Sight technique of the Soulborn Eye.


    Instantly, the scenes behind the barrier were laid bare.


    And his nose began to bleed.

 Chapter 123: Comprehension failed！？

    The power of the Soulborn Eye is great, but it really takes a toll on the body.


    After getting back to his room, Timothy had to pop several Energizing Herbs just to recover from the nosebleeds that had left him feeling drained.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana had been whisked away by the goddess to continue tidying up the sleeping quarters. The scene now was probably even more chaotic than before.


    For a moment, Timothy even started to doubt.


    This Holy Maiden Aeliana, who had been his closest confidante and wife for hundreds of years��could it be that she wasn''t really after his body, but after his wife''s position instead?


    After all, you can guard against many things, but it''s hardest to guard against your best friend.


    Looks like I''ll have to be more careful from now on.


    [Ding, host has successfully caused the Bone Sovereign to self-destruct, and the sacred land has submitted. You have also forged a deep connection with the princess of the Netherworld of Reincarnation with a single sword strike. System reward: a deluxe gift package.]


    After waiting for so long, the system finally released the reward.


    Timothy didn''t hesitate to open the deluxe gift package.


    [Skill point balance has reached 150 skill points]


    [Choose +1 Epic-level magical artifact]


    [Receive Enlightenment Body panel]


    [Activate Soulborn Eye ability��Vital Points]


    Timothy carefully examined the system''s rewards.


    Aside from the skill points, which were already overflowing...


    "Enlightenment Body panel?"


    As Timothy pondered, a pale golden panel suddenly appeared before his eyes.


    The strength of the Enlightenment Body lies in its ability to comprehend everything, turning any object into a target for enlightenment.


    However, the Enlightenment Body also has a significant flaw.


    To comprehend something, not only do you need great insight, but you also need the right opportunity, chance, and luck.


    Not everything can be comprehended, and not everything comprehended is useful.


    Just like when Nolan comprehended the Path of Narcissism, it was utterly useless except for making him more narcissistic...


    Comprehending such paths is not only time-consuming and exhausting, but the results can often be more harmful than beneficial.


    However, this panel is practically a godsend for the Enlightenment Body.


    The panel lists the abilities that can be awakened by comprehending various objects, and even marks the success rates, offering a service that''s incredibly thoughtful and precise!


    Timothy activated the panel function and cast his gaze onto the table.


    Instantly, the panel analyzed the data.


    [Target: Firewood]


    [Contained spiritual energy: None]


    [Potential ability to comprehend: Split the Mountain with One Axe]


    [Method of comprehension: Keep chopping with an axe until comprehension is achieved]


    [Success rate: 2%]


    "The success rate seems a bit low."


    Timothy shook his head, deciding not to pursue such a costly ability.


    Just as he stepped out of his room, a figure suddenly came running towards him.


    "Brother Timothy, why were you gone for so long again?


    I missed you so much. When I heard that Brother Timothy had ventured into the perilous Bone Path in the sacred land, I was worried sick.


    Hehe, but I''m glad Brother Timothy has returned safely.


    Since that''s the case..."


    The one running up to Timothy was Yvenna.


    At this moment, her beautiful eyes were filled with emotion, as if autumn waters were surging in them, and her heart was bursting with excitement.


    She shyly and excitedly lifted her head, her eyes sparkling as she gazed intently at Timothy. "Brother Timothy, I know how you feel. That punch you gave me last time felt so good, I''ve been reliving it ever since. I even hesitate to wash the spot where you hit me when I take a bath. So... Don''t be shy this time, Brother Timothy, let''s kiss.


    I''m willing to give myself to you, even if it means sacrificing the modesty expected of a girl!"


    "Muah, muah, muah."


    Yvenna puckered up and lunged forward again.


    [Target: Sky Sanctuary disciple Yvenna] S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Cultivation level: Energy Foundation Peak]


    [Potential ability to comprehend: Crush Infatuation Fist (a punch that can end the infatuation)]


    [Method of comprehension: Throw a punch]


    [Success rate: 99%]


    Facing Yvenna, who was about to cling to him, Timothy didn''t hesitate and threw a punch.


    "Bang!"


    With one punch, Yvenna was gently sent flying into the air.


    [System update: Comprehension failed]


    "A 99% chance and it still fails?"


    Timothy was puzzled.


    "Brother Timothy, although it''s not as good as a kiss, your punch is so gentle!"


    At the same time, Yvenna came running back again.


    "Whoosh, bang!"


    [System update: Comprehension failed]


    "Bang!"


    [System update: Comprehension failed]


    "Brother Timothy, hehe, here I come again!"


    ...


    However, after several punches, Timothy still couldn''t comprehend the "Crush Infatuation Fist."


    "Are you sure about the 99% chance?"


    Timothy was doubtful.


    [Ding, normally, the chance of comprehending this punch is indeed very high. However, Yvenna''s level of infatuation with the host is so deep that it completely negates any impact you might have, greatly reducing the likelihood of successful comprehension.]


    Timothy: "��"


    Just a few days ago, he was dominating the battlefield, even chasing down and slaying Holy Emperor-level powerhouses alone, but now he found himself completely unable to handle Yvenna.


    Who would have thought that this seemingly harmless little junior sister was actually his nemesis!


    "Brother Timothy, here I come again, your punches feel so good, muah muah muah~"


    "Noggin Knocker Fist!"


    Finally, Timothy couldn''t take it anymore.


    With one punch, Yvenna was sent flying in a beautiful arc across the sky.


    "Brother Timothy, I''ll come back to find you! Hehe, Brother Timothy is so gentle~ This punch, it feels so good~"


    Even as she flew through the air, Yvenna''s excited voice about her infatuation still reached him.


    "This junior sister is nice, but a bit silly."


    Timothy sighed helplessly and continued to look around.


    [Object: Mystic Vine]


    [Spiritual energy: Relatively Pure]


    [Potential ability to comprehend: The Path of Artistry]


    [Method of comprehension: Meditate for 180 days, observing beauty and freshness.]


    [Success rate: 70%]


    [Object: Female Disciple''s Brassiere]


    [Spiritual energy: A Trace]


    [Potential ability to comprehend: The Path of Perversion]


    [Method of comprehension: CENSORED]


    [Success rate: 90%]


    "Holy smokes, what''s this!"


    Noticing the brassiere hanging out to dry from the neighboring courtyard, Timothy quickly averted his gaze.


    If he accidentally comprehended that, he''d be socially dead on the spot!


    Who knew the Enlightenment Body, though sounding great, was constantly fraught with danger...


    "I heard that the Themyscira Sect is planning to host a Couples Sweetness Festival soon, how about it, do you guys want to go?"


    "Themyscira Sect? But I thought the Themyscira Sect, heavily influenced by Goddess Sylvia, was firmly against forming romantic relationships with men?"


    "I''d like to go, but I don''t have a male partner. Am I supposed to go there just to watch others flaunt their love?"


    "Stop it, I''m already feeling sour, boo hoo."


    [Ding, system notification. Participating in the Couples Sweetness Festival with the goddess might give you a chance to comprehend a mysterious path of enlightenment.]


    Just then, the system notification sounded.

 Chapter 124: Then its settled, babe

    "Even though it''s a bit of a pain, I really want to go check it out."


    "I feel the same, even if it means getting our hearts broken like lovestruck puppies. Who knows, we might even bump into some hotties there."


    "But, Goddess Sylvia probably doesn''t know about the Courtship Revelry Festival, right?"


    "Of course not, and we absolutely can''t let her find out. Otherwise, I''m afraid..."


    "I know, I know. After all, Goddess Sylvia has been single for over six hundred years. She probably can''t stand such scenes..."


    "Shh, keep it down. If Goddess Sylvia hears you, you''re done for."


    The two female disciples looked around mysteriously, making sure no one was around, before excitedly planning to leave the Sky Sanctuary under the guise of completing a mission.


    But what they didn''t know was that Timothy had heard everything loud and clear.


    "There''s a great chance to gain some mystical powers, and I can even sneak in a date with my wife. How could I pass up such a perfect opportunity!"


    Timothy immediately headed to the Sky Sanctuary.


    In the past, the Sky Sanctuary was always guarded by strong sentinels on both sides.


    However, since his arrival, these guards had been stationed far away from the main hall.


    In the vast Sky Sanctuary, shrouded in mist and cold air, only Sylvia sat aloof on her throne.


    But as Timothy walked in, Sylvia''s frosty demeanor quickly and subtly softened.


    "Hey, babe."


    "Didn''t you miss me~?"


    Instantly, Sylvia''s effort to maintain her cool facade crumbled.


    "Hehe, I knew you missed me."


    Noticing Sylvia''s evasive gaze, Timothy chuckled and moved closer.


    "Hmph, as if I''d waste my time missing you."


    This time, Sylvia didn''t even try to hide the slight smile tugging at her lips.


    Seeing that smile, Timothy knew he was right.


    So, he pretended to be sad: "Babe, didn''t you just praise me yesterday for keeping my composure around Holy Maiden Aeliana? To think I''ve been away this long and you didn''t miss me at all, that really hurts.


    My heart aches so much, I couldn''t even sleep last night!"


    "No, that''s not what I meant, I mean..." Noticing Timothy''s pained expression, Sylvia suddenly seemed flustered, wondering if she had been too harsh.


    Her face showed a hint of panic as she hurried to explain.


    "Don''t overthink it, it''s not that I didn''t miss you, it''s just that..."


    But before she could finish, she looked up and noticed Timothy barely holding back a laugh.


    "You, you dared to trick me!"


    Recalling her own embarrassing reaction, Sylvia was so mortified she wished she could vanish into thin air.


    "Don''t run, you tricked me, and today you owe me an explanation!"


    "Ha, babe, don''t be mad, I was just joking, I didn''t mean to tease you!"


    "I don''t care!"


    "Ah, murder! The goddess is murdering her own husband!"


    Inside the hall, two figures chased each other swiftly, one after the other.


    Timothy laughed so hard he could barely catch his breath, sprinting around the pillars of the hall. sea??h th�� NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unfortunately, his agile sprinting couldn''t escape Sylvia''s pursuit.


    Soon, Timothy was caught and dragged behind a screen.


    Still laughing, Timothy looked at Sylvia raising her hand and asked, "Babe, I recognize that move. Are you going to spank me? No worries, your husband can take a beating, go ahead and hit hard."


    "You!" Sylvia''s hand paused mid-air.


    She had indeed spanked Holy Maiden Aeliana and Zephyra more than a few times, and not through their clothes.


    But a man''s... behind...


    "Hmph, I''ll let it slide this time. I''ll spare you just this once." Sylvia bit her teeth and finally withdrew her hand.


    "You really can''t bear to hit me, can you?" Timothy teased, moving closer with a grin.


    "It''s not that I can''t bear to hit you!"


    Sylvia''s voice softened, and she huffed proudly, "The only reason I''m sparing you this time is because you did perform quite well in the Forbidden Lands. And your contributions to the submission of the Undead Sanctuary were significant. So, I just..."


    "Since that''s the case, babe, can you agree to one thing for me?" Timothy seized the moment, leaning in closer.


    "What is it?"


    Noticing Timothy''s face drawing near, with a sly smile at the corner of his mouth, Sylvia suddenly blushed, crossing her arms over her chest, "That thing is absolutely out of the question!"


    "Wow, babe, your mind right now..."


    Timothy had only recently noticed.


    Though Goddess Sylvia appears serene and distant, she''s not just familiar with the art of seduction��her thoughts have recently been quite... provocative.


    "I haven''t even said anything yet, what wild steps has your brilliant mind taken!"


    "Cough, what I meant was, I was thinking we could go together to the Courtship Revelry Festival hosted by the Themyscira Sect." Timothy cleared his throat before continuing.


    "Huh? Oh... you meant that."


    Sylvia paused for a moment.


    Timothy: "What did you think I was talking about just now?"


    "Nothing, I wasn''t thinking anything!"


    Seemingly trying to cover up, Sylvia responded louder than necessary.


    However, the lingering blush on her temples betrayed her.


    Timothy smiled but didn''t call her out.


    After a long pause and a few deep breaths, Sylvia finally regained her composure.


    She asked curiously, "Courtship Revelry Festival? What''s that? Why haven''t I heard of it before?"


    Timothy: "Ah, the young folks these days come up with all sorts of ideas. I only just found out about it myself. It''s officially called a ''sweetness festival,'' but I guess it''s more like a Heartbreakers'' Tournament."


    "And you still want to go?"


    Timothy smirked subtly: "What''s the big deal? After all, I''m not single. Honey, do you really think anyone could outdo us in PDA?"


    "..."


    Imagining the Courtship Revelry Festival, Sylvia pictured a grand scene filled with couples.


    Every time she and Timothy had a date, they had to be extremely cautious, mindful of the surrounding eyes.


    But there, it seemed she could blend in completely without feeling out of place.


    More importantly...


    Sylvia finally realized.


    Timothy''s roundabout way of inviting her to the festival was essentially asking her out on a date!


    A date...


    "I''m not sure what this ''sweetness festival'' is all about, but if you really want to go, I might consider going with you." Sylvia murmured softly, pretending to be somewhat reluctant.


    "Then it''s settled, babe. Don''t worry, when it comes to PDA, I don''t believe we can be outdone by anyone!" Timothy immediately laughed.


    It seems, as tsundere as the goddess might be, she''s always been straightforward in her own way!

 Chapter 125: Goddess Ecstasy Point

    After leaving Sky Sanctuary, Timothy was feeling pretty good about himself and was getting ready to gather some stuff for his date.


    But he hadn''t gone far when he suddenly saw Holy Maiden Aeliana stumbling out of Sylvia''s chambers, clutching her behind as if in pain and looking quite weak.


    Even her usually seductive face was pale, and her lips trembled as if she was on the verge of collapse.


    "What happened to you, Holy Maiden?" Timothy couldn''t help but be startled and asked out of curiosity. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What do you think?" Holy Maiden Aeliana winced as she took a small step, giving Timothy a resentful look.


    If Sylvia wasn''t such a jealous freak, always keeping an eye only on her man, would I have ended up in such a sorry state?


    "Hahaha, who would have thought the Holy Maiden would have a day like this?"


    Timothy burst out laughing, then asked with a smile, "But tell me, Holy Maiden, do you dare to tempt me like you did in the secret realm?"


    "Who says I don''t dare!" Holy Maiden Aeliana pursed her lips defiantly.


    Despite the pain in her behind, she endured the discomfort, flipped her golden hair, and managed a seductive pose, "Whenever you want my charm, just let me know~ I''m not like Sylvia, I even... hehe... hiss."


    But just as she was speaking, Holy Maiden Aeliana suddenly felt a chilling cold emanating from within Sky Sanctuary.


    The cold was so intense, it felt like being frozen solid, scaring her to the point where she dared not move.


    "Cough, maybe next time, I better not say it now."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana shivered violently, her eyes wide with fear as she looked towards the grand hall.


    "Sylvia, that woman, is absolutely a jealous maniac!


    Here are some records you wanted,take them, I''m getting out of here."


    She tossed a scroll to Timothy, her face showing fear, and then she hurriedly fled towards the distance.


    "It really is a case of every creature has its nemesis," Timothy mused.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana, cunning and seductive, is tough to handle, but in front of Sylvia, she just caves.


    "But this scroll..."


    Timothy infused his thoughts into the scroll, and a stream of information quickly flooded his mind.


    The scroll contained information about the Netherworld of Reincarnation that he had asked Holy Maiden Aeliana to find.


    "Ninefold Underworld, the cycle of life and death."


    This eerie and mysterious Netherworld of Reincarnation is said to connect the living world with the legendary Underworld.


    However, even in the world of Elant, a place of spiritual practice, no one has yet been able to prove whether the Underworld truly exists, or what happens after death.


    Thus, although recorded, the Netherworld of Reincarnation remains a mystery, unknown to all.


    Even the information Holy Maiden Aeliana found was just vague guesses and records, with no way to verify their accuracy.


    According to the scroll, the Netherworld of Reincarnation is the link between this world and the Underworld.


    All beings must pass through the Netherworld of Reincarnation to move on to the next life.


    However, the Netherworld of Reincarnation is not only perilous, filled with countless soul-eating specters.


    The Nether Royals, who govern the Underworld, have suffered a devastating blow and cannot fully control the Netherworld of Reincarnation.


    In that place, death abounds.


    Countless beings are used as fodder, and numerous souls fall on the path to the next life.


    Only a few souls choose to stay there.


    "Nether Royals? Is that the girl with the crown I met on the cliff?"


    Timothy quickly recalled the girl he had encountered on the cliff, with whom he had formed a connection with a single sword strike.


    However, the records in the scroll ended there, and even Holy Maiden Aeliana knew no more.


    This trip to the Undead Sanctuary had been quite fruitful, gaining legacies and treasures that gave Timothy a few more cards to play against the other two Holy Emperors of Sky Sanctuary who harbored ill intentions.


    Before the sacred image of Goddess Sylvia, disciples of Sky Sanctuary gathered.


    Some to practice, others to worship and admire.


    Timothy had come to this crowded place specifically to test out the second ability from his system''s gift package��the Soulborn Eye, Vital Points.


    "Activate Soulborn Eye."


    As Timothy''s left pupil slightly contracted, a golden light emanated from it.


    Instantly, the disciples around him appeared slightly different in his vision.


    Under the gaze of the Soulborn Eye, each person was marked with glowing points.


    Big or small, numerous or few, each person had at least several points.


    These points corresponded to their most characteristic Vital Points.


    Everyone has various Vital Points, but not everyone''s weaknesses are the same.


    What the Soulborn Eye revealed were the weakest Vital Points of each person.


    "Brother Timothy, what are you looking at?" Felix approached Timothy, trying to curry favor.


    Even though Timothy had stolen the spotlight by riding a dragon on their way to the holy site, causing Felix to lose face, he wouldn''t miss any chance to suck up.


    After all, no matter how much he resented him, Timothy was still out of his reach.


    Timothy looked at Felix, and the Soulborn Eye instantly identified the two weakest points on his body.


    One was on the right side of his neck, and the other three inches below his armpit.


    The two Vital Points were named "Truth Point" and "Laughter Point."


    Without hesitation, Timothy pointed directly at them.


    "Hahahaha, hahaha, hahahaha. Hahahahaha ahahahahahahahahaha..."


    Instantly, Felix fell to the ground, laughing uncontrollably, rolling around crazily.


    Apart from the continuous laughter, he pointed at Timothy while laughing, "Timothy, hahaha. Don''t think I''m really scared of you, hahaha. The only reason I''m sucking up to you is as a temporary measure, just waiting for the right moment to get back at you for the other day. Hahahaha, Timothy, you just wait, hahaha. No!"


    Felix was laughing so hard that his stomach started to cramp, and he quickly covered his mouth.


    Recalling what he had just said, his mind exploded with realization, and he hurriedly tried to explain, "Brother Timothy, I was just talking nonsense because my mind was all mixed up, please don''t take it seriously, hahaha! No, I mean, that was the truth;no, I was just talking nonsense... hahahaha..."


    "This guy is beyond help." Timothy shook his head, and with a swift kick, sent Felix flying into the air like a soccer ball.


    He had to admit, the Soulborn Eye ability was indeed very useful.


    A smirk appeared on Timothy''s face as he looked around at the other disciples.


    "Brother Timothy, what are you going to do?"


    "Brother Timothy, please no!"


    The nearby disciples suddenly realized something was wrong, but it was already too late.


    Timothy''s figure flashed, turning into a shadow that was impossible to catch.


    "Laughter Point."


    "Weeping Point."


    "Desire Point."


    "..."


    Suddenly, cries of agony rose up around the sacred image.


    "Goddess Ecstasy Point."


    As he pointed again, listening to the system''s prompt, Timothy suddenly froze.

 Chapter 126: Temporary system mission released

    "Mmm~"


    A delightfully light and pleasant sound made Timothy freeze on the spot. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had been so focused on finding various vital points that he had completely overlooked the most important thing.


    Standing right in front of him was none other than... Sylvia!


    Timothy couldn''t help but feel a bit embarrassed as he gently pressed that vital point again.


    "Oh~"


    Quickly, he noticed Sylvia''s slightly flushed cheeks and her subtly curled delicate body.


    "So, this vital point is..."


    Timothy never imagined that he would accidentally discover the goddess''s weakness in such a random moment.


    The disciples nearby were all dumbfounded at this moment.


    At least dozens of them witnessed this scene.


    And most of them had heard that incredibly cute little moan.


    "Did the goddess just moan?"


    "How is that possible! But I swear I just clearly heard the goddess... moan?"


    "Could it be that the goddess is also a moaner?"


    "No way, no way, that definitely couldn''t have come from the goddess!"


    "But I heard it loud and clear..."


    Dozens of disciples near the sacred statue felt their worldview shattering.


    In their hearts, Goddess Sylvia was an unattainable being.


    Not to mention such a sound, even getting a close glimpse of the goddess was enough to make them feel incredibly honored and rare.


    If that soft moan really came from the goddess, probably no one in the entire Sky Sanctuary would believe it.


    But that sound was very real!


    Could it be!


    Could it be!


    Just then, Timothy suddenly turned around, a subtle smile playing on his lips.


    Since this situation started because of him, he had to resolve it properly.


    More importantly, how could he let others hear such a cute moan from his wife?


    "Brother Timothy, what... what are you going to do?"


    "Are you going to kill someone for the goddess!"


    "I didn''t hear anything, I didn''t hear anything at all!"


    The disciples immediately felt a chill and hurriedly backed away.


    But how could Timothy let them go.


    "It''s nothing, just going to put you to sleep for a while."


    Timothy smiled, pulling out a baseball bat that was even thicker than a tree trunk.


    "Memory Erase Technique!"


    With a loud shout, Timothy charged at the disciples.


    Screams erupted one after another as the disciples tried to resist, but they were utterly powerless.


    "Thud, thud, thud."


    With each strike, it didn''t take long before all their heads were buzzing and they collapsed to the ground.


    Dozens of disciples were knocked out cold, none spared.


    "Ah, that''s more like it."


    Timothy dusted off his hands, very satisfied as he put away the baseball bat.


    With this primitive and violent memory erasing technique, there was absolutely no way anyone could remember what had just happened.


    Turning to look at Sylvia, Timothy immediately smiled and earnestly promised, "Hehe, honey, don''t be mad, I definitely did that vital point on purpose.


    I promise! Even though I know about this weakness of yours, I''ll never casually press that vital point again!"


    But contrary to what he thought, Sylvia pursed her lips slightly, her gaze evasive. "Actually... it''s not necessary."


    "Huh?"


    Timothy paused, "What do you mean, honey?"


    "Do I really have to spell it out..."


    Sylvia gave Timothy a resentful look, biting her lip, and after a long pause, she whispered, "What I mean is, the feeling at that vital point was quite nice. When you give me massages in the future, you can press there a bit more."


    Saying this, she pointed shyly to the spot just below her belly, where Timothy had touched earlier.


    "You mean, you... No problem, leave it to me!"


    This time, Timothy was completely sure.


    His wife really was the type to protest yet yearn!


    ...


    "Phew."


    Sylvia took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    Even she didn''t know why, but that seemingly casual touch from Timothy had made her feel a tingling comfort throughout her body.


    But as a slight chill swept through, Sylvia quickly suppressed that strange sensation.


    The mental fortitude of a Holy Emperor was not something ordinary people could comprehend.


    "But you promised to go to the conference with me, how did you end up here practicing... this strange massage technique?" Sylvia asked, staring at Timothy.


    "I was just practicing randomly, but since you''re in a hurry, let''s go," Timothy said with a smile, whistling.


    A dragon''s roar came from the horizon, and Azura, shimmering with blue scales, quickly descended in front of the sacred statue.


    However, she was still holding a bone in her mouth, seemingly enjoying it quite comfortably.


    "Hmph, the sisters in Sky Sanctuary all make me delicious food, but you, my master, not only don''t feed me well but also ride me all the time," Azura huffed discontentedly.


    "System, Golden Scale Dragon Carp."


    Dealing with a rebellious young dragon, Timothy had long mastered the technique.


    As soon as a Golden Scale Dragon Carp appeared in his hand, Azura immediately became incredibly obedient.


    Even anxiously wagging her tail, she cooed, "Hurry up and ride, hurry up and ride, hehe, just forget what I said earlier, okay?"


    Timothy felt a chill down his spine.


    Good thing Azura was now in her dragon form.


    Otherwise, those words and actions just now might have led to a punishment!


    Timothy soared into the sky on the dragon.


    Timothy sat in front, while Sylvia sat sideways on the dragon''s back, inadvertently leaning against Timothy''s back.


    "What''s this about the Goddess?"


    The eyes of all the disciples and elders in Sky Sanctuary were drawn to the sky.


    Especially Elder Turner, who had seen Timothy and Sylvia together often today, felt even more puzzled.


    "Is Goddess Sylvia planning to take Timothy on a mission again?"


    Elder Turner had already told the disciples of Sky Sanctuary about the last time Timothy mentioned going with the goddess to investigate the epic battle between two pythons.


    Even though he thought the goddess probably had no other intentions but to take Timothy for training,


    Elder Turner still felt something odd.


    Even if the goddess saw Timothy as a talented prot��g�� to be nurtured more closely,


    Given the goddess''s usually cold and aloof nature, never putting anyone in her eyes,


    Lately, the relationship between the goddess and Timothy seemed... a bit too close?


    ...


    [Ding, the tormentor of lovers finally gets tormented.


    Temporary system mission released.


    Go on a date with the goddess and flaunt your love, making all the couples at the Courtship Revelry Festival.


    System reward: Choose any location across the realms for a proposal.]


    As Timothy rode the dragon through the sky, the system suddenly issued a mission.

 Chapter 127: Shattered once again

    "Selene''s out of seclusion again!"


    At Blooming Sanctuary, this announcement instantly grabbed everyone''s attention.


    Many female disciples gathered beside the cave, quietly waiting for Selene to appear.


    As the frail figure emerged into the light, all the disciples felt a pang of sympathy.


    Selene, once proud and dismissive as the younger sister of Holy Maiden Aeliana, had been humbled by two consecutive emotional setbacks, leaving her visibly worn.


    "Congratulations on completing your seclusion, Selene," the disciples of Holy Maiden Aeliana said, bowing respectfully.


    Even though Selene still seemed a bit weak, the disciples couldn''t help but admire her.


    Heartbreak is a serious blow for any practitioner, potentially causing irreversible damage.


    For ordinary people, mending a broken spirit even once is incredibly difficult.


    Yet, Selene faced two major emotional traumas and, after months of introspection, emerged from seclusion with her spirit restored.


    Her extraordinary resilience and strength were truly admirable.


    "Don''t worry, Selene. These setbacks are just obstacles on your path of cultivation. Once you overcome this, you''ll emerge stronger, reaching new heights!"


    "That''s right, who else but Selene could recover from such deep emotional wounds twice? You''re bound to redeem yourself, defeat the Mindfiend, and restore your former glory!"


    Amidst the praises, Selene simply nodded nonchalantly and said, "I appreciate your thoughts today. I need to see my sister now, so please go ahead without me." S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Take care of yourself," the disciples responded, nodding respectfully.


    From Selene''s calm demeanor, they could tell that her spirit was now as still as still water��not only fully recovered but even more advanced.


    Despite their concerns, they knew.


    This time, Selene seemed truly reborn, completely free from the Mindfiend!


    The disciples slowly dispersed, and Selene walked alone towards Holy Maiden Aeliana''s chamber.


    "Timothy? Just a matter of time before he''s defeated," she muttered to herself, boosting her own morale.


    This thought filled her with increasing confidence and a surge of boldness.


    Beaten down at an auction and humiliated by seeing Timothy riding a dragon right after her previous seclusion, her spirit had once been completely dominated by the fear of Timothy''s Mindfiend.


    But now, she was completely transformed!


    With every step, Selene''s resolve grew stronger.


    Having healed her spirit again, her cultivation had greatly improved.


    The threat Timothy posed with his Mindfiend was now insignificant.


    With her terrifyingly fast progress, it wouldn''t be long before she surpassed Timothy effortlessly.


    Soon, she would easily defeat him and cut off the past associated with that Mindfiend.


    That moment was not far off.


    Thinking this, a slight, smug smile appeared on Selene''s lips as she approached the chamber.


    She had always taken pride in her sister, Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    Even though they had a great sisterly bond, Selene never showed any disrespect or contempt when facing her sister.


    For her, Holy Maiden Aeliana was always a sacred and inviolable "Goddess."


    This reverence was so profound that not even their sisterly relationship could diminish it.


    In her heart, there was only admiration for her sister.


    And Holy Maiden Aeliana, having reached the Holy Emperor level, was revered by all, untouchable as Selene had hoped.


    Every time she saw her sister, Selene felt an inexplicable thrill in her heart.


    Today, having finally mended her spirit and emerged from seclusion, the first thing Selene wanted to do was to see her sister. But as she approached the chamber, she suddenly noticed Holy Maiden Aeliana floating down from the sky, just returning to her quarters.


    "Did sister leave the sanctuary?" Selene wondered, watching Holy Maiden Aeliana more intently.


    But she quickly noticed that Aeliana, usually the epitome of grace and sanctity, was clutching her hip and walking with a slight limp.


    "What on earth happened to her?" Selene was shocked and hurriedly followed quietly to the outside of the chamber, watching as Holy Maiden Aeliana entered.


    Inside, as soon as she entered, Aeliana couldn''t help but whimper softly, "Ouch, that hurts..."


    Despite her formidable strength, even a seemingly light punishment had left her in pain.


    Feeling the throbbing pain in her hip, Holy Maiden Aeliana muttered resentfully, "It''s all Timothy''s fault. If it weren''t for him... Ah, it hurts..."


    With a pained whimper, tears welled up in Aeliana''s eyes as she murmured resentfully, "He really doesn''t know his own strength. It''s not the first time, and he''s still so rough. Just this once is enough to hurt for days. Can''t he be gentler next time?"


    After speaking, she staggered to the window, her delicate body in pain as she lay on the bed, rubbing her slightly swollen buttocks that Sylvia had hit.


    Witnessing this scene and hearing Holy Maiden Aeliana''s murmured words, Selene was stunned.


    Her mind was struck by lightning!


    What did her sister just say?


    "It''s all Timothy''s fault, is it because of him that she''s like this?"


    What exactly happened? What could make her sister, a Holy Emperor-level practitioner, clutch her buttocks in pain and even walk with a limp?


    Could it be!


    Selene''s mind was in complete turmoil.


    She didn''t want to believe it, nor could she dare to believe it.


    But what Holy Maiden Aeliana said, and her evident condition, left no room for another explanation.


    All of this!


    Moreover, Holy Maiden Aeliana had whispered it herself.


    Saying it wasn''t the first time, Timothy didn''t know his own strength, was too rough, and she hoped he could be gentler next time.


    "How can this be explained?"


    Selene tried hard to convince herself not to imagine in that direction.


    But reality was so clearly laid out before her eyes, leaving her no ground for denial.


    Her sister, the esteemed Holy Maiden Aeliana, a Holy Emperor-level practitioner, had been involved with Timothy... in that way...


    Tears began to flow.


    More and more tears, larger and larger drops, and before she knew it, Selene''s face was streaked with tears.


    She recalled the terrifying figure at the auction.


    Not just herself, but now even her sister, Holy Maiden Aeliana, had fallen prey to that beast.


    And it seemed her sister might even be finding some pleasure in it...


    Even Holy Maiden Aeliana had completely succumbed, Timothy, that beast, that demon! She had no chance of defeating him...


    With tears rolling down her cheeks, Selene''s heart, so recently mended, shattered once again.

 Chapter 128: Petalfall Glen

    "Sect Leader, are you sure you want to go through with this?"


    On a hillside blanketed with cherry blossoms, stood a woman in her early thirties.


    Though she was no longer in the flush of youth, her charm was still very much alive.


    Her figure, tightly wrapped in her clothes, was like a ripe fruit, voluptuous and alluring, revealing an extraordinary allure.


    She was none other than Thalia, the Sect Leader of the Themyscira Sect.


    "The assembly has already been called. Do you really want me to go back on my word?" Thalia looked down the hillside, her response cold and detached.


    "But this goes against everything our Themyscira Sect stands for!" The sect official behind her was visibly upset and confused.


    Under normal circumstances, Sect Leader Thalia was someone they all looked up to.


    But regarding today''s actions, the official just couldn''t wrap her head around it: "Sect Leader, you''ve always taken Goddess Sylvia as your role model. Even though Goddess Sylvia hasn''t mentioned ''The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' for over a hundred years, you''ve treated it like sacred scripture. You even risked opposition from many other sects to establish the Single Women''s Alliance.


    Such courage, I can''t think of another woman in the world who could match you. But why would you suddenly give up and even host this tacky ''Courtship Revelry Festival''?"


    "For what reason?" Thalia was silent for a moment before she sighed and finally said, "What if I told you it was for Goddess Sylvia, would you believe me?"


    "Goddess Sylvia? But what does this have to do with her?" the official asked instinctively.


    Suddenly, she raised her head, her eyes flashing with excitement, "Wait, Sect Leader, are you suggesting��"


    "I''m doing this to provoke Goddess Sylvia," Thalia''s eyes showed a resolute determination, as if she had made up her mind to go all in. "Even if the Single Women''s Alliance is established, without Goddess Sylvia, it''s just an empty shell. What I really want is to spread the goddess''s teachings all over the world, and maybe one day beyond the continent of Elant.


    Goddess Sylvia is the core and the source of it all. Only with the goddess does everything truly make sense."


    "So, you''re hosting this event to provoke the goddess, to remind her how tedious and repulsive love can be?" The official was invigorated, almost interrupting.


    "Exactly. Once the festival is fully underway, I will go to Goddess Sylvia and invite her to see for herself how vile and boring these lovers'' actions are," Thalia nodded slightly.


    Looking down at the men and women gathering below, her gaze was full of determination.


    "So, Sect Leader, you had such a profound intention!" Hearing this, all the official''s confusion melted away, and she was thrilled.


    The goddess had indeed seemed to have forgotten what she once deemed the most useless thing��love.


    But for the goddess who wrote ''The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners,'' it must have been just a temporary oversight.


    If the Sect Leader could indeed bring Goddess Sylvia to witness all this, perhaps, the situation could change dramatically.


    With the goddess''s leadership, everything would have the most important soul!


    That moment might not be far off!


    All the women in the world deceived by men were waiting for Goddess Sylvia to save them!


    ...


    Petalfall Glen.


    This place was known as the most beautiful scenery of the Themyscira Sect.


    Unlike typical cherry blossom scenes, here the cherry blossoms bloomed all year round.


    The cherry blossoms danced in the wind and then transformed back into spiritual energy that merged into the soil, sprouting new blossoms.


    This beautiful sight was renowned worldwide, yet it was extremely difficult for outsiders to enter.


    But today, Petalfall Glen was not only open to the public, but the Themyscira Sect, which had always been highly resistant to romance, was hosting the "Courtship Revelry Festival" here.


    Such a grand occasion was indeed rare, and many couples rushed to be here.


    After all, the appearance of those who practice is generally not too shabby, especially those who usually don''t have a chance to show off their partners. They seemed to have grabbed a golden opportunity.


    Usually, flaunting your relationship in the Sect could get you mobbed, but here, you could do it without any reservations!


    Opportunities to witness sweet couples from various sects were rare.


    Many didn''t want to miss such a perfect chance.


    "The Junior Sect Leader from Southblade Ridge and his girlfriend are here!"


    "That''s the princess from Everwest Kingdom and her consort!"


    "Holy smokes, even the Sect Leader from Misty Crane Mountain came with his girlfriend!"


    "I remember these two. They''re the famous celestial couple known for their thievery. Can''t believe they showed up too!"


    Sitting under the cherry trees at Petalfall Glen, groups of couples couldn''t hide their astonishment.


    They thought they were coming here to flaunt their love, but they hadn''t expected the Themyscira Sect to pull such a crowd.


    Among the couples that came, many were famous celestial couples.


    Many of them were of extraordinary status, rarely seen on ordinary days.


    Hearing that the Themyscira Sect would have music and dance performances, these couples all sat quietly in Petalfall Glen, waiting.


    However, the waiting was somewhat...


    Watching couple after couple sweetly intertwined, completely blending into the surroundings.


    Some singles who came felt like crying without tears.


    They thought they were steadfast in their hearts and wouldn''t be affected by such scenes.


    But when they actually saw it, they couldn''t resist at all.


    What was this so-called Courtship Revelry Festival?


    It was clearly a Heartbreakers'' Tournament!


    "Sweetheart, I missed you today."


    "You''re my sweetie."


    "Muah muah muah."


    In just a short time, some were sickeningly sweetened by the scene, while others felt sour.


    And at the same time, even more couples were heading to Petalfall Glen.


    The spectacle of the festival far exceeded everyone''s imagination.


    Meanwhile, in the distant woods, a whirlwind swept through, scattering cherry blossoms.


    Upon the majestic blue dragon, Sylvia and Timothy descended.


    "Honey, are you sure you want to go straight there?" Timothy asked, seeing Sylvia heading directly towards Petalfall Glen.


    After all, this was different from Azure Sea City.


    In mortal towns, even with a large population, no one recognized Goddess Sylvia.


    At most, they might have seen a vague statue of the goddess elsewhere. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But at this event hosted by the Themyscira Sect, all the attendees were practitioner couples.


    If Sylvia appeared here, it would likely cause a sensation.


    Especially since those practitioners who knew of Goddess Sylvia''s strong aversion to love might be terrified, possibly scrambling to run away.


    However, Sylvia didn''t answer Timothy''s question.


    Instead, she suddenly grabbed his hand and without hesitation, stepped out of the woods and headed towards Petalfall Glen, filled with couples.

 Chapter 129: Unique Charisma Aura

    Petalfall Glen.


    Cherry blossoms fluttered down from the sky, and a gentle breeze would lift the petals into the air, filling the atmosphere with a sweet fragrance.


    The dazzling sunlight shone down but was filtered through the cherry blossom trees, creating a pattern of light and shadow.


    The pale pink petals seemed to envelop the sky, intoxicating anyone who looked up.


    Every few steps, there was a couple sitting on the ground.


    Under the cover of the surrounding environment, they shamelessly whispered sweet nothings and engaged in public displays of affection.


    It was like a massive Heartbreakers'' Tournament, utterly scandalous!


    Walking closely with Sylvia, Timothy was surprised to find that their presence didn''t seem to elicit any reaction from the people around.


    Some would look up at the sound of footsteps, only to quickly divert their attention elsewhere.


    "Sweetheart, are you using some kind of invisibility spell?" Timothy asked curiously.


    Sylvia shook her head, "Not exactly, it''s more of a distraction spell. People can still see us, but they won''t focus on my appearance or identity. Even if they do see me, the spell confuses them, and they don''t pay any attention."


    "There''s a spell that handy?" Timothy nodded, impressed.


    But soon, he thought of something very important, "Honey, I remember you didn''t know this spell before. And I only told you about today''s Courtship Revelry Festival at the last minute. Don''t tell me you''ve been learning this spell in preparation for our date?"


    At this, Sylvia''s expression froze for a moment, clearly flustered as if a secret had been discovered, "How could that be? I just happened to find this spell in the library and found it interesting. So... so I learned it! Yes, that''s it."


    Despite her firm response, Sylvia''s evasive eyes couldn''t hide the truth.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Absolutely!" Sylvia replied loudly. S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy coughed lightly and didn''t press further.


    But one thing he was sure of.


    The mighty Goddess Sylvia was definitely a tsundere!


    He had read all the spells in the library, and there was no such convenient spell there.


    This spell must have been something she found specifically, possibly even going to great lengths to obtain it.


    Near a particularly straight cherry blossom tree, there was a large open space. Timothy pointed there, "My dear, shall we sit here?"


    "Yes, let''s sit here."


    Noticing the scenery and the view were quite nice, Sylvia nodded.


    But inadvertently seeing the couples around them openly displaying affection, and even... kissing, she felt a twinge of embarrassment and... shyness.


    If it had been any other time, she would have mercilessly locked up all these people.


    Yet, she never imagined that one day she would be one of them.


    Gracefully sitting under the cherry blossom tree.


    Sylvia''s elegant figure instantly attracted countless gazes.


    Although there were many beautiful women around, her cool, aloof beauty stood out distinctly.


    However, after only a moment of being stared at, the strange spell worked its magic, and the onlookers, confused, shifted their gaze away, ignoring the stunning beauty they had just witnessed.


    Even though the Courtship Revelry Festival''s performance hadn''t started yet, many couples couldn''t contain themselves.


    Especially Zachary, the Junior Sect Leader from the Southblade Ridge Sect, standing next to Timothy.


    This guy was already a towering figure at 6 feet 4 inches, with striking features.


    Practicing the sword techniques of the Southblade Ridge Sect, his physique was robust and imposing, giving him a rather distinguished air.


    "My love, you actually prepared this meal for me yourself."


    Zachary''s partner gazed down at the exquisitely arranged dishes in the wooden box, a shy blush coloring her cheeks, her heart swelling with gratitude and tenderness.


    "My goodness, this food smells amazing. Did you really make this yourself?"


    She gently caressed Zachary''s broad, battle-scarred palms, her voice filled with surprise and emotion.


    "Dear, you''re just too good to me."


    A tough guy with a tender heart, cooking for his girlfriend.


    The couple leaned into each other, looking at the food in the carved wooden box, and a thick aura of lovey-dovey sweetness filled the air.


    "So cheesy, it''s too much!"


    This scene even made the other couples around feel like their teeth were rotting from the sweetness.


    Although they weren''t single.


    But Zachary and his lady, both strikingly attractive and now engaging in such sweet gestures, were almost too much to bear.


    A Junior Sect Leader skilled in swordsmanship, yet tenderly preparing a meal for his girlfriend with his scarred hands.


    This fairy-tale-like sweet story was enough to make anyone feel a pang of jealousy.


    Faced with the girl''s bashfulness, Zachary smiled slightly, gently lifting a strand of her hair and placing it under his nose... taking a deep breath!


    "Smells wonderful."


    With a smile that could only be described as ''domineering CEO-like'', he gazed into her eyes and suddenly pulled her closer by the waist.


    "If it''s for you, I don''t care about the scars on my hands. Even if I had to lose this hand, I would still make you the most beautiful meal in the world. To let the whole world know you are my woman, and mine alone."


    With that, he tightened his embrace, pulling her even closer.


    "My love, you smell wonderful..."


    The girl shyly lowered her head, her face turning even redder than a ripe watermelon.


    Zachary chuckled and asked, "What smells wonderful?"


    She nodded, "The food smells great, but your intentions are even sweeter."


    "!"


    Instantly, the whole place erupted.


    "Is this what celestial couples are like?"


    "Boohoo, that''s way too sweet, I''m dying of jealousy!"


    "Look at them! Why can''t you learn a thing or two from the Junior Sect Leader?"


    Amidst the admiration, envy, and some playful scolding of their own partners, the couples near the cherry blossom tree were all captivated, enviously speechless at the tooth-achingly sweet scene before them.


    "Ugh."


    Timothy, however, gagged, nearly vomiting the meal he had eaten last month.


    Seriously, although these people all had partners, had they never seen anyone else in love before?


    This over-the-top CEO-style acting and cheesy lines would be considered the worst kind of trashy drama on Earth!


    It gave him goosebumps all over.


    [System Notification: Detected shameless PDA from Southblade Ridge Sect Junior Sect Leader with cringe-worthy CEO-style lines. New system task issued: Show them what real love looks like, make this couple jealous. Host reward: Unique Charisma Aura(lasts 2 hours).]

 Chapter 130: This was just too much, really too much!

    "If that''s the case, then you can''t blame me."


    Timothy stood up, his fighting spirit high.


    He had always been the one showing off his love in front of others. When had he ever been tormented like this?


    Since he dared to assault my eyes with such an overbearing CEO tactic, I''ll show him what real public displays of affection are.


    Timothy stood up and walked over to where Zachary and his partner were standing.


    "Knife, please!"


    As he reached into the air, a rare and exotic fruit suddenly flew out of his spatial ring.


    A stove appeared on the lawn, and Timothy grasped a knife in his hand. His spatial ring was already filled with rare beasts and mystical herbs and fruits he had collected.


    With his cooking skills now at their peak, even with simple ingredients and a basic stove, the dishes Timothy prepared were transformed into something extraordinary.


    "Chop, chop, chop."


    With a few swift cuts, the ingredients were in the pot.


    Instantly, a delicious aroma filled the air, attracting everyone nearby.


    The enticing smell of the food, even the most steadfast practitioners couldn''t help but be drawn in by the aroma.


    In no time at all, several exquisite dishes were ready.


    Timothy placed them into two neat boxes, even drawing a heart on each with the juice of a Scarlet Crystalberry.


    Bento boxes, and they were love-themed bento boxes at that!


    This supreme culinary skill, combined with the irresistible aroma, shifted everyone''s attention from Zachary and his girlfriend''s public affection to the bento boxes in Timothy''s hands.


    "Wow, that smells amazing. It''s really incredible."


    "This is clearly gourmet food,his cooking skills are top-notch!"


    "Honey, when will you make me something like this?"


    All the practitioners witnessing this were astounded by Timothy''s culinary prowess.


    They had tasted divine delicacies and countless earthly delights before.


    But this food was beyond anything they had imagined.


    Moreover, these were love-themed bento boxes made right there on the spot.


    Just as everyone''s attention was captured,


    Timothy suddenly wrapped his arms around Sylvia''s waist and pulled her in front of him.


    "What are you doing?"


    Sylvia was slightly taken aback, not quite understanding Timothy''s actions.


    More importantly...


    Because of the sensation he had just caused, dozens of couples were now staring at them.


    Being held by Timothy in such a public setting, even if others couldn''t recognize her identity, Sylvia felt her cheeks burning.


    Cherry blossoms drifted down around them, Sylvia''s soft long hair fluttering in the wind, and her thin, white dress was dotted with light pink cherry blossoms, softly outlining her perfect curves.


    This beautiful scene made the other couples'' gazes freeze for a moment.


    Although they didn''t know why, they could only feel that this couple was excessively well-matched, yet they couldn''t recall their identities.


    "It''s so strange, why can''t I remember who these two are?"


    "I feel like I should know, but I can''t figure it out.


    More importantly, aren''t they just too perfect together?"


    Just as everyone was buzzing with speculation, thinking that the couple''s public display of affection was over,


    Timothy smiled slightly, suddenly handed the bento and a fork to Sylvia, and said with a smile, "Wife, feed me."


    "What?"


    Sylvia was instantly taken aback, her hand holding the fork trembling slightly.


    This was in front of hundreds of couples!


    How could she possibly do something so embarrassing!


    Timothy chuckled, "If it''s too much, I can feed you back later."


    "It''s not about that!"


    Sylvia''s cheeks were completely flushed with a beautiful light pink, like the cherry blossom petals falling around them.


    Despite her resistance, she couldn''t help but take the bento box from him.


    She stared at it for a long time, as if making a huge decision.


    Finally, Sylvia glared at Timothy and whispered, "I''ll do this just this once, and never again!"


    "Of course, my goddess," Timothy replied, well aware of his wife''s true feelings despite her words.


    He laughed and picked up a piece of food from the bento, while Sylvia, with averted eyes and after a moment of hesitation, slowly brought it to Timothy''s mouth.


    "Open up!"


    "Ah."


    Timothy ate it, even taking half the fork in his mouth: "Mmm, delicious."


    "It''s not even my cooking, you think praising the food is praising me?"


    "Of course, it''s delicious because my wife fed it to me. Everything seems tastier when you touch it."


    "You!"


    Sylvia couldn''t fathom how Timothy had the nerve to say such embarrassing things.


    And the worst part was, she seemed to have no... resistance to it.


    Unconsciously, she felt her heart beating many times faster.


    "Here, wife, your turn."


    Just then, Timothy took the fork from Sylvia, picked up the juiciest piece of meat, and brought it to her lips.


    "Wait, you''re feeding me? But that fork..."


    Remembering how Timothy had just bitten half the fork, Sylvia felt even more embarrassed.


    However, the piece of meat was already at her tender lips, wafting its enticing aroma.


    "I''m not going to eat it...


    Mmm, delicious."


    She accidentally took a bite, and the lingering taste immediately reminded her of Timothy''s supreme culinary skills.


    "Come on, wife, have another piece."


    "There are so many people, I really shouldn''t...


    Mmm, tasty..."


    "Wife, it''s your turn to feed me."


    "Enough! Don''t go too far!"


    "..."


    Despite Sylvia''s repeated denials, her cheeks gradually turned a deeper shade of red. Eventually, the two of them started feeding each other, bite by bite.


    Her cheeks glowed softly like the water under a sunset, fresh and enchanting.


    More importantly, their intimate interaction with the same fork was clearly filled with love, making others enviously sigh.


    This was not just sweet interaction,it was an outright public display of affection, PDA! sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not just for singles, but even those with partners were utterly speechless at this public display.


    They had seen others show affection, but never to such an exaggerated extent!


    It made one wonder if this was even something humans could do,it completely surpassed normal human behavior!


    Even Zachary and his partner were stunned by this intense display of affection, completely dumbfounded.


    This was just too much, really too much!


    [Ding! Congratulations to the host for completing the task: Show them what real PDA is. Reward: Unique Charisma Aura (lasts 2 hours)]

 Chapter 131: Honey, did you just say I can do whatever I want?!

    Timothy''s body suddenly radiated a unique cosmic aura, blending seamlessly with his unique charisma aura, transforming his presence dramatically.


    He looked absolutely radiant, like a deity.


    "Oh my God, I feel like I''ve been blinded by his brilliance!"


    "He''s so handsome, so charismatic!"


    Amidst the gasps of awe, the practitioners who had come to show off with their partners were shaken to their core.


    "Oh no, I suddenly feel like such a failure. I''m not as handsome as him, and I can''t show off my love life like he does. Do I even deserve to be here?"


    "No wonder everyone else''s girlfriends are so pretty, and my wife... well, she''s not. It''s because I''m just not up to par!"


    "How dare you call me ugly! You''ve changed! That''s it, I''m done with you!" S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In an instant, the couples who had come to flaunt their love were now bickering among themselves, too embarrassed to continue their displays of affection.


    Compared to Timothy''s high-end display of love, their own attempts seemed like a joke.


    [Ding, successfully broke up a couple, received one of Goddess Sylvia''s favorite lollipops]


    [Ding, successfully broke up a couple, received a sexy brassiere to gift to Goddess Sylvia]


    ...


    [Ding, successfully disrupted the relationship between the Sect Leader of Misty Crane Mountain and his wife]


    [Ding, successfully broke up seventeen couples, received ten Rainbow Lotuses, and a +1 to the Sky-Scattering Blossom effect]


    Timothy: "��"


    An unexpected path.


    Breaking up couples can actually earn rewards?


    Timothy suddenly realized that his system was not only cynical but seemed to deeply despise public displays of affection.


    However, the rewards were indeed quite generous.


    Especially that black lace brassiere, just one look at it made Timothy feel a bit... whoa.


    If he were to give that to his wife... ahem.


    He had to admit, his system was braver in some aspects than he was.


    Just then, on the hillside, several graceful young women approached.


    "Welcome, everyone, to the Courtship Revelry Festival hosted by the Themyscira Sect.


    For this event, the Themyscira Sect will strive to create the best environment for all to enjoy."


    Instantly, all eyes were drawn to them.


    As rumors had it, the female disciples of the Themyscira Sect were exceptionally beautiful.


    Especially these young women, who looked even more captivating in this picturesque setting.


    Most importantly, since the Themyscira Sect traditionally opposed romantic relationships between men and women, the majority of its disciples were unattached women.


    Who wouldn''t be intrigued by such a sect?


    For a moment, everyone''s gaze involuntarily focused on the hillside.


    Many male practitioners were so mesmerized that they completely ignored their girlfriends beside them.


    "What are you looking at? See, you men are all the same.


    I can''t believe I even came with you to this Courtship Revelry Festival. What a waste!"


    "And you''re still looking! How dare you!"


    Suddenly, the couples at Petalfall Glen erupted into loud arguments.


    "Love is never exclusive, affection never constant.


    Hmph, so much for these so-called couples.


    Indeed, romantic feelings between men and women are just like this."


    From a distance, Thalia scoffed as she watched the scene unfold below the hillside.


    "Sect Leader, what are your plans next?" asked the Themyscira Sect''s attendant respectfully.


    "I will immediately head to the Sky Sanctuary to invite Goddess Sylvia here. I believe that once she sees such an ugly side of love, she will surely have a change of heart and lead all the women in the world to resist this most useless of things��love," Thalia replied, her eyes inadvertently filled with hope.


    "Sect Leader, that''s wise. Surely the Goddess will be moved by your insight!" The attendant was visibly excited, admiring Thalia''s wise decision.


    "However," the attendant hesitated before continuing, "at the Cherry Blossom Slope, I noticed a couple that seemed quite unique. I don''t know who they are, but somehow, they seemed genuinely in love, different from the other couples."


    "Is that so?" Thalia glanced at her, then said sternly, "What you saw are merely appearances. Remember, do not let these illusions cloud your vision. Stay true to your path and focus on your cultivation."


    "I understand," the attendant bowed slightly, her voice filled with reverence, "I will wait here for your return, Sect Leader."


    "I know, and I will bring Goddess Sylvia back with me. Don''t worry, I understand her well. I will not fail today."


    With those words, Thalia turned and without hesitation, leapt into the air, as if determined to succeed in her mission.


    Meanwhile, at Petalfall Glen, the Themyscira Sect was fulfilling its promise by officially hosting the Courtship Revelry Festival. The slopes, covered in flower petals, were bustling with female disciples in long dresses, some dancing, others playing musical instruments. A few danced gracefully to the music, their dresses fluttering in the wind like bright, captivating flowers.


    Even Sylvia was drawn in, nodding with interest, "I never knew that the pan flute could produce such beautiful music. When I have time, I might just pick it up myself."


    Timothy awkwardly replied, "Honey, playing the pan flute isn''t as easy as it looks. Are you sure you can learn it that easily?"


    Feeling underestimated for the first time, Sylvia retorted a bit defiantly, "Although I''ve never played the pan flute, I''m quite proficient in other musical theories. Even if I haven''t learned it before, I''m confident I can master it overnight!"


    "Honey, are you serious about this overnight thing? And about the pan flute, if you''re going to be playing it all night, then who''s going to comfort my... Dick. Maybe if you learn the pan flute, it could... well, never mind." Timothy coughed twice, quickly retracting the thought that almost slipped out.


    His wife was still very innocent, and he shouldn''t always have such thoughts in front of her.


    Right, that''s how it should be.


    Noticing Timothy''s odd expression, Sylvia suddenly sensed something was amiss and looked suspicious, "Strange, it feels like you''re hiding something from me."


    "No, no, of course not," Timothy immediately shook his head.


    "That''s not right, there must be something," Sylvia narrowed her eyes, scrutinizing Timothy. Soon, a sly smile appeared on her lips, "I get it, you just don''t believe I can learn to play the pan flute overnight. How about we make a bet?"


    "A bet?"


    "Yes, if I can''t learn it in one night, you can do whatever you want with me, but if I can, then you... will let me do whatever I want with you once."


    Saying this, Sylvia''s lips curled into a playful and slightly triumphant smile.


    From that smile, Timothy could feel Sylvia''s confidence, and he also believed in her talent.


    However, there was one important issue that Timothy held back, unable to voice out, "Honey, did you just say I can do whatever I want?!"

 Chapter 132: This couple, wins

    I''ve never been as bold as today on a date with Goddess Sylvia, not holding back on the kisses and cuddles, showing off our love.


    But Timothy also noticed another issue.


    Even though he had thoroughly outdone Zachary and his girlfriend, the "Crazy PDA" task issued by the system hadn''t been completed yet.


    This meant that the level of PDA wasn''t enough yet,he had to step it up.


    Amidst the singing and dancing, a female disciple stepped forward, smiling warmly, "This gathering aims to deepen the bonds between couples. Next, we will announce some activities. The couple who stands out and wins over everyone will receive a reward from the Themyscira Sect."


    The atmosphere was already great, and now with the mention of rewards, cheers erupted among the crowd.


    Meanwhile, the female disciple slowly began, "The first activity, tell your girlfriend the most touching love words."


    "Cough."


    Hearing this, the practitioners below went a bit silent.


    After all, they were all cultivators, and even if they had girlfriends, saying such things in public was still a bit embarrassing.


    However, someone soon couldn''t hold back and, staring at his girlfriend beside him, blurted out somewhat awkwardly, "I''m a rough guy, not sure what to say. But one thing I''m sure of, I love you, forever."


    "Dear, you''re so sweet~"


    With someone breaking the ice, many practitioners became more lively.


    Some of them even had quite a high standard.


    "Baby, you''re like that delicious roast chicken leg, tender but not greasy, I will always love you."


    "My love, the stars in the sky don''t compare to one ten-thousandth of you. You are the most beautiful star, the most wonderful presence in my heart forever."


    "My wife..."


    Suddenly, all kinds of sweet nothings were being thrown around, and it was hard to tell who was winning.


    A few couples still hadn''t spoken.


    Many eyes turned to Zachary, the Junior Sect Leader of the Thousand Blades Sect, who had already made a scene earlier.


    Many noticed that Zachary deliberately glanced at Timothy with a hint of disdain.


    This gesture seemed to be a complete provocation.


    Zachary had no previous grudges with Timothy and hadn''t planned on making contact with this unknown person.


    But the scene Timothy caused earlier, which had everyone in uproar, was like stepping on his head to rise.


    Not only did he steal his thunder, but he also humiliated him greatly.


    Zachary couldn''t swallow this insult and was not about to admit defeat.


    Just showing off love?


    In terms of family, status, and looks, why should that unremarkable couple compare with him?


    The face he lost earlier, he must make them pay back double!


    Staring at his girlfriend, Zachary smiled slightly, deliberately caressing her face with his hand covered in handsome scars.


    As their foreheads touched, Zachary could clearly feel all eyes converging on them.


    These gazes were even more numerous and expectant than before.


    "It''s time."


    Zachary, somewhat proud, lifted his head and lowered his voice, adding a magnetic quality to it, and finally said the words he seemed to have pondered for a long time, "My dear, you''re like cotton candy, soft, sticky, and sweet, I''m afraid it''ll melt in my mouth, afraid to lose it if I hold it in my hand.


    You''re like a bird soaring in the sky, with wings no one can restrain, possessing beauty everyone envies. But thank you for ultimately staying by my side, loving only me."


    "This is really..."


    A silence fell all around.


    Moments later, an earth-shattering applause erupted spontaneously.


    "Wow, well said!"


    "Is this the literary talent of the Junior Sect Leader? Looks like he''s no stranger to writing love letters to other ladies, no... it''s deep love for his girlfriend!"


    The crowd erupted into excited murmurs.


    Zachary''s words had already stood out, and he was already highly regarded.


    At this moment, the entire Petalfall Glen seemed to revolve around him, with applause and cheers continuing non-stop.


    Zachary glanced over at Timothy, a smug smile playing on his lips, his eyes filled with the satisfaction of victory.


    But suddenly, he was shocked to realize that Timothy wasn''t just ignoring his disdain.


    Instead...


    "What is he doing!"


    Someone noticed Timothy reaching towards the sky, and immediately, a fragrance unlike the local cherry blossoms, cool and refreshing, began to spread around.


    The invigorating scent was so enchanting that even the practitioners couldn''t help but be intoxicated by it.


    Watching Timothy gently wrap his arms around Sylvia in front of him, the crowd was abuzz, completely unsure of what he would do next.


    Just then, a pure white light shone in the sky.


    Following that, petals began to fall from the sky.


    But these petals were unlike any ordinary flower.


    They shimmered in iridescent colors, the petals themselves radiating a continuous spectrum of light.


    Sacred, cool, noble.


    "This is... Rainbow Lotus!"


    "How is this possible, why would Rainbow Lotus appear here!"


    Someone suddenly shouted out, and in just a moment, Petalfall Glen erupted into an incredulous uproar.


    Some still couldn''t believe it, but the iridescent petals and the cold, sacred aura flowing from them made it clear.


    These petals floating down from the sky were indeed the Rainbow Lotus, known as the most precious, rarest, and most beautiful flower in the world.


    Such revered Rainbow Lotus was equally rare.


    Each Rainbow Lotus grew in extremely dangerous, icy regions or was guarded by powerful ancient beasts.


    Their rarity was such that even Holy Emperor-level powerhouses could not easily find them.


    What kind of being could pull off such an incredible feat!


    Under the illumination of the Rainbow Lotus, the entire sky turned into a kaleidoscope of colors.


    The light cascaded down, enveloping Timothy and Sylvia within it.


    The iridescent light flowed, and petals drifted down from the sky. S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This scene was like something not of this world.


    Holding Sylvia''s soft waist gently, Timothy wore a sweet smile and simply said, "I love you."


    Just three words.


    The simplest, yet most precious three words.


    Amidst the backdrop of the Rainbow Lotus, these three words seemed the most spectacular.


    At that moment, the entire place fell silent.


    Petals danced in the wind, their fragrance soothing to the soul.


    Yet atop Petalfall Glen, no one spoke.


    After what seemed like an eternity, the female disciple on the hillside seemed to recover from her shock.


    She pointed towards Timothy and declared, "This couple, wins."

 Chapter 133: Do you think my gift is precious enough?

    It was just the simplest of words, yet it seemed to wield the greatest charm.


    "I love you."


    That phrase, so many women long to hear it��plain, unadorned, and sincere.


    And it was set against the backdrop of petals from the world''s most beautiful and precious Rainbow Lotus.


    The scene had everyone stunned into silence.


    No one objected, no one spoke a word.


    Timothy''s victory was well and truly deserved.


    That simple phrase was the most heartfelt declaration of love in the world.


    Even Sylvia seemed a bit different at that moment.


    Her gaze was fixed, unblinking, as she stared at Timothy.


    Her eyes, like autumn waters, swirled with a captivating emotion.


    She could feel her heart racing, her breaths coming in hot, hazy rushes.


    "I love you."


    Each word seemed to pluck at the new strings of Sylvia''s heart.


    "Ha, babe, we won."


    Just then, Timothy chuckled, a bit smugly.


    "You! You were just playing with me!"


    The perfect moment was suddenly shattered, and Sylvia, feeling a flash of anger, pinched Timothy''s side.


    Timothy hurriedly explained, "No, no, even though it was to win, what I said to you, my love, came straight from the heart!"


    Sylvia''s cheeks flushed, her anger not quite subsided: "I don''t believe you!"


    "Babe, trust me."


    "How can you prove it?"


    "My heart is all yours, every cell in my body seems to keep saying ''I love you.'' Do I still need to prove it?"


    "You!"


    Sylvia''s eyes wandered as a few petals of the Rainbow Lotus fell onto her sleek, jet-black hair, enhancing her stunning beauty.


    Finally, she pouted slightly and turned her head away with a huff, "Fine, I''ll trust you this time, but you have to promise me one thing to make up for it."


    "Anything, you name it," Timothy immediately responded with a smile.


    "Well, then I''ll say it." But as the words reached her lips, Sylvia hesitated.


    After a moment of silence, as if making a great decision, she finally whispered, barely audible, "That phrase you said earlier, when we get back, you need to say it to me several more times seriously."


    Timothy blinked, "Which phrase?"


    "Of course, it''s... I... I love you. Dummy, do I really have to say it again?"


    Saying such an embarrassing thing out loud, Sylvia was mortified and began punching Timothy''s chest in frustration.


    "Pfft."


    A trickle of blood ran down Timothy''s mouth.


    Though Sylvia hadn''t hit hard, a punch from someone of Holy Emperor strength was no joke.


    But her punches, though on his body, warmed his heart.


    Unperturbed, he wiped the blood from his mouth and smiled even brighter, "Don''t worry, babe, even if you hadn''t asked, I''d still want to say it many more times when we get back. And a thousand times wouldn''t be enough!"


    "You!"


    "Hey, weird, babe, your face is red again, even your ears are a bit red."


    "I am not!"


    "Babe, you can''t fool me."


    "Damn it, you, I''ll kill you!"


    "Your punches are so soft and small, really comfy~"


    This scene, even more than Timothy''s victory, had a far greater impact.


    Even though most of the practitioners present were in pairs, the overly sweet display in front of them was enough to make their teeth ache from the sourness.


    Even the female disciple hosting the event was stunned for a good while before she remembered to continue: "Congratulations to this couple for winning this round. Now, let''s move on to the next activity��where each participant can present a gift that would surprise their partner the most."


    "The victory in this round, I''ll claim it," Zachary suddenly sneered, stepping forward confidently.


    Many practitioners noticed his arms tense, veins bulging��a clear sign of his anger.


    Having been overshadowed twice in a row, and forcefully at that, felt to him like someone was literally walking over him.


    It wasn''t just a slap to his face, but to the face of the Southblade Ridge Sect!


    As the Junior Sect Leader of a top-tier sect, Zachary couldn''t just swallow this insult.


    "This was meant to be my proposal gift to you. Since it''s come to this, please accept it now."


    Zachary suddenly knelt on one knee, his hand hovering over a spatial ring.


    Even before he pulled out the proposal gift, a faint aura of spiritual energy flowed from the ring. S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What could Zachary''s proposal gift be?"


    Instantly, many practitioners couldn''t help but feel a surge of anticipation.


    Given that the Southblade Ridge Sect was a top-tier sect with deep foundations, and Zachary, as its Junior Sect Leader, was almost certain to one day lead the sect, the proposal gift for the future Sect Leader''s wife could very well represent the face of the Southblade Ridge Sect.


    This gift was bound to be grand!


    A burst of radiance flickered.


    Not just the couples present, but even the disciples of the Themyscira Sect were drawn to this spectacle.


    "May these two items be the witness to our marriage."


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Zachary held two items in his hands.


    One was the foundational text of the Southblade Ridge Sect, an Epic-level sword technique��The Sacred Thousand Blades Technique!


    The other was even more astonishing.


    "Breath of the Holy Emperor!"


    Someone exclaimed in disbelief.


    The glowing orb in Zachary''s hand was the legendary "Breath of the Holy Emperor"!


    Holy Emperor-level practitioners were beings of infinite realm, forever out of reach for countless practitioners.


    People revered and feared the Holy Emperor.


    A Holy Emperor could level mountains and divert rivers with a flick of their fingers.


    Anything associated with a Holy Emperor was a supreme treasure for any practitioner.


    This "Breath of the Holy Emperor" was said to be the spiritual essence formed from the breath of a Holy Emperor.


    For ordinary practitioners, the "Breath of the Holy Emperor" could refine their bodies and expel toxins, with effects that were nothing short of terrifying.


    Not only the Sacred Thousand Blades Technique, but for the marriage of their Junior Sect Leader, the Southblade Ridge Sect might have even sought the help of a Holy Emperor-level practitioner to create this Breath of the Holy Emperor.


    Such a precious gift far exceeded everyone''s imagination.


    Indeed, the gift Zachary presented was likely unmatched by anyone else.


    No other practitioner could possibly compete.


    "My friend, do you think my gift is precious enough?"


    Feeling a surge of vindication, Zachary smirked, his gaze mocking as he turned to Timothy.


    With such a precious treasure as the air breathed by a Holy Emperor at his disposal, what could Timothy possibly present to compare?

 Chapter 134: Sacred Form

    "Breath of the Holy Emperor?"


    Timothy looked at Zachary like he was an idiot.


    But Zachary, far from backing down, seemed even more smug. "The path of cultivation is long and arduous. Keeping your lover by your side isn''t just about spouting useless nonsense.


    People who dare to flaunt their love here without real power... they''re just a joke, haha."


    "Man, just when it was a decent gathering, a fool shows up."


    Timothy sighed helplessly, pulled a small wooden box from his space ring, and handed it to Sylvia.


    "Honey, blow into this."


    "Why should I blow into it?"


    Sylvia took the box, slightly puzzled. After hesitating for a moment, she gently blew into it.


    After sealing the box, Timothy presented it to Zachary, saying, "Funny enough, I have a Breath of the Holy Emperor right here."


    "You''re kidding, right?"


    Zachary was almost fuming with anger. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Breath of the Holy Emperor was supposed to be the spiritual essence exhaled by a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, incredibly precious. And here was this guy, claiming a random woman''s breath was the same thing?


    If a real Holy Emperor-level powerhouse were here, they''d probably be so angry they''d smack her dead on the spot!


    "Even if you''re out of tricks, you don''t need to play such a pathetic game with me.


    This is hilarious. I can''t wait to see if you can still show your face here after I open this box."


    Zachary sneered, took the wooden box from Timothy''s hands, and carelessly opened it.


    Suddenly, a fragrance like thousands of flowers filled the entire Petalfall Glen.


    The scent was enchanting yet not overpowering, with a hint of coolness that seemed to penetrate to the bones.


    More importantly, along with this fragrance, a profound aura spread out.


    Under the influence of this aura, everyone suddenly felt a clarity in their hearts, as if their understanding had climbed a notch.


    Not only that, despite the cool and fragrant air, it carried an undeniable oppressive force that no one could ignore.


    "The majesty of a Holy Emperor! This pressure, it''s the real deal of a Holy Emperor!"


    "So the contents of this box are real!"


    Everyone looked shocked and bewildered.


    Breath of the Holy Emperor was so precious that even Zachary had only hinted at it, never daring to fully release any.


    Whose Breath of the Holy Emperor could this possibly be?


    Zachary was even more incredulous, his gaze at Timothy filled with horror.


    "You just had your girlfriend blow into it, could it be that your lover is... a Holy Emperor!"


    Suddenly, it hit Zachary like a ton of bricks. Who had he just offended?


    Could it really be a Holy Emperor?


    Even if not a Holy Emperor, to casually produce Breath of the Holy Emperor meant these two must be closely connected to one!


    "I''m sorry, man, listen to me, I didn''t mean to target you, I was just..."


    Zachary''s forehead began to sweat, his expression one of panicked fear.


    At this moment, he was desperate to explain himself and beg for Timothy''s forgiveness.


    But Timothy didn''t even bother to look at him.


    "I see the Themyscira Sect''s event is indeed impressive, so I''ll take this challenge as well."


    "Honey, this is a little gift for you."


    Smiling, Timothy exchanged a look with Sylvia and clenched his hand towards the sky.


    Suddenly, white feathers began to fall from the void.


    These feathers, pure and flawless, danced lightly in the wind.


    Yet, the many practitioners present could distinctly feel an awe-inspiring might mixed within these white feathers!


    "Boom!"


    Without any warning, a massive phantom suddenly emerged from the void.


    Golden holy eyes, covered in white feathers.


    Most importantly, this enormous apparition exuded a pressure comparable to that of a Holy Emperor.


    "A Sacred Form! And it''s on par with a Great Emperor-level Sacred Form!"


    The terrifying pressure instantly stunned everyone present.


    The majesty emitted by the Celestial Feather Form made them involuntarily want to bow down in submission.


    "How could there be a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse here?


    And this pressure... it''s him!"


    Countless eyes converged on Timothy, and at that moment, everyone felt a tremor in their hearts.


    They suddenly remembered that this couple, who had been openly displaying their affection, had caught everyone''s attention earlier. But when trying to recall their faces, their minds drew a blank, and they couldn''t remember their identities at all.


    Could it really be that a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse had come here in person?


    But...


    Just then, something even more unexpected happened.


    The majestic Celestial Feather Form suddenly erupted into a violent burst, and right before the eyes of all the practitioners, it exploded with a loud bang!


    "A Great Emperor-level Sacred Form... exploded!"


    Endless white feathers fluttered down amidst the terrifying aftermath.


    These white feathers, laden with formidable might, seemed not to be falling randomly. Instead, in the strong currents, they swirled and converged, ultimately forming a simple phrase��''I, Love, You.''


    ...


    Everyone fell silent.


    Zachary looked up at the sky, his face full of embarrassment.


    The Sect Leader of Misty Crane Mountain stood frozen in place...


    Even the experts from various sects were awkwardly astonished.


    So, this Sacred Form, with the might of a Holy Emperor, was summoned just to explode it, scattering white feathers across the sky as a gift for his girlfriend?


    What an incredibly terrifying gesture!


    And who was this Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, exactly?


    On the continent of Elant, Holy Emperor-level powerhouses, even including those ancient beings who might have been in seclusion for ten thousand years, were extremely rare.


    The identity of any Holy Emperor-level powerhouse was well-known to practitioners worldwide.


    Who was this Holy Emperor who came here so unreservedly and performed such a terrifying feat?


    At the Themyscira Sect event, every guest was shocked, their gazes all converging on Timothy and Sylvia, who were enveloped by the falling white feathers.


    Just moments ago, they were thinking about how to show off their love.


    But the scene before them was a severe blow to everyone''s hearts.


    Compared to this grand gesture of affection, what they had done seemed like child''s play!


    It was too much, really too much!


    Who knows how many sighed in despair, and how many had their spirits crushed.


    Even the female disciples of the Themyscira Sect stared blankly at the scene.


    The Sect Leader had repeatedly warned them that love was the most trivial of matters.


    Deeply admiring Goddess Sylvia, they had always believed in the goddess''s philosophy.


    But the scene they witnessed today shook their beliefs to the core.


    There was even a moment when they began to doubt whether Goddess Sylvia herself could remain unaffected if she witnessed this scene.

 Chapter 135: So cheesy! I cant take it anymore!

    [Ding, congratulations on completing the task. You''ve made everyone jealous at the Courtship Revelry Festival with your romantic date with the goddess.


    System Reward: Choose any location across the multiverse for a proposal.]


    "A multiverse proposal location?"


    The next moment, Timothy found himself in a different space.


    Looking up, he saw a vast starry sky with thousands of planets floating before his eyes.


    Each planet offered a unique vista.


    Some were entirely covered in starry skies, others were vast oceans, and some were blanketed with endless peach blossoms.


    The beauty of these planets was breathtaking, all displayed right before Timothy.


    "So, these are potential proposal spots?


    Is the system really this thoughtful?"


    Timothy couldn''t believe that the system even provided options for proposal locations.


    But isn''t it a bit early to be thinking about this...?


    [Ding, these are the proposal locations from across the multiverse. You can choose any planet for your proposal. Which one will it be?]


    Planets flashed by in front of Timothy.


    "I choose..."


    "..."


    The system hesitated for a moment but then spoke up.


    [Ding, congratulations on making your selection.


    You have completed your choice of a multiverse proposal location.]


    The vast universe slowly faded, and before Timothy stood Sylvia, her beauty radiant.


    Soft pink cherry blossoms fell upon her flowing hair, and white feathers seemed to form angelic wings around her.


    At this moment, Sylvia''s heart was racing uncontrollably.


    Even now, her mind was filled with the grand vision of "I love you" spelled out in a sky full of white feathers.


    ''It''s just too embarrassing!''


    But then...


    The surrounding gazes kept coming.


    The shock was so great that even the spells meant to avoid drawing attention were starting to fail.


    Blushing, Sylvia suddenly grabbed Timothy and transformed into a streak of light, soaring into the sky.


    The words "I love you" slowly dissipated as Timothy and Sylvia disappeared into the distant woods.


    However, the heartache felt by other couples was indelible, even more sour than having several lemons.


    Who could handle such an intense dose of sweetness!


    "We should break up."


    Zachary''s girlfriend suddenly pushed him away, her expression cold.


    Zachary was completely stunned.


    Even though they had been overshadowed and embarrassed, everything had been fine, and he had even given an engagement gift. How could this happen...


    "I suddenly feel like our love isn''t sincere at all. Let''s just end it."


    But his girlfriend walked away coldly, never looking back.


    "We should break up."


    "I think we should call it quits too."


    "I suddenly feel like our relationship is laughably bland. Let''s just leave it at that."


    What was supposed to be the Courtship Revelry Festival had suddenly turned into a breakup fest.


    "Don''t go, I really am devoted."


    Pleas continued unabated.


    Who would have thought that coming here to show off their love would end with everyone''s girlfriends wanting to break up?


    Why would a Holy Emperor hide their identity to attend such a festival?


    What a mess!


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the distant woods, looking at the scene of Petalfall Glen, Sylvia couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    With a hint of helplessness, she tapped Timothy on the shoulder and said, "Did you really have to come to this weird festival? Look at how many relationships your stunt has broken up.


    "They deserved it for showing off their love. Besides, as long as you''re happy, that''s what matters." Timothy shifted closer to Sylvia.


    Normally, Sylvia would have pushed Timothy away without hesitation if he got this close. But this time, she just turned her head, her hair slightly disheveled, mirroring her tumultuous feelings...


    [Ding, Goddess Sylvia''s heartbeat detected accelerating, unable to control. Successfully disrupted the Holy Emperor''s emotional state. Congratulations, host, for unlocking the mystical Path of Love Letters.]


    "Path of Love Letters? What''s that about?"


    Timothy was momentarily stunned, but soon lines of text appeared in his mind.


    These lines were all romantic, even embarrassingly bold love declarations.


    The system also provided an explanation.


    [Path of Love Letters��Master thousands of Love Letters, reciting them will make you stronger. Note: Each letter holds great power, feel free to use them.]


    "Are you sure these cringe-worthy lines can be used on a goddess? Wait, maybe they actually could!"


    Timothy suddenly remembered that the goddess... might actually like this kind of thing.


    If that''s the case, then there''s no need to hesitate.


    Reading love letters to my wife makes me stronger? Where else could you find such a deal?


    Timothy immediately leaned in close to Sylvia''s ear and whispered, "Dear, there are some things I''ve been wanting to tell you."


    "What things? Go on, tell me."


    The warm breeze tickled her sensitive ears, and surprisingly, Sylvia didn''t pull away.


    "Alright, here I go."


    Timothy took a deep breath and activated the Path of Love Letters.


    "I could miss the morning sun and the evening''s glow, but never you, for you are my one and only choice in life."


    "I can go without food during the day, sleep at night, and clothes in the winter, but there''s one thing I can''t do��I can''t stop loving you~"


    "Why are you suddenly saying all this?"


    Sylvia was so embarrassed she couldn''t listen anymore, covering her ears and trying to move away from Timothy.


    However, Timothy showed no signs of stopping.


    "..."


    "Stop with the cheesy talk, or believe me, I''ll send you flying!"


    "Hehe, my wife, your hands are so soft, it only excites me more."


    "Enough already!"


    "No, I must say: ''Who says a day apart feels like three autumns? To me, a minute without you feels like a thousand years~''" sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So cheesy! I can''t take it anymore!"


    While Sylvia verbally resisted, Timothy''s ears were filled with continuous notifications.


    [Congratulations, host, for successfully using Love Letters to disrupt the goddess''s mind. +3 skill points, significant cultivation improvement.]


    [Congratulations, host, for successfully using Love Letters to disrupt the goddess''s mind. +3 skill points, significant cultivation improvement.]


    [Congratulations, host, for successfully using Love Letters to disrupt the goddess''s mind. +3 skill points, significant cultivation improvement.]


    ...


    Suddenly, the energy within Timothy burst forth explosively.


    He easily crossed the threshold of his cultivation level.


    His aura soared to the heavens, surging powerfully.


    Timothy''s cultivation had directly ascended to the peak of the Mystic Core!

 Chapter 136: Why, why is this happening!

    "Can you believe Goddess Sylvia is... not there?"


    On her way back to the Themyscira Sect, Thalia seemed a bit dazed.


    She couldn''t believe that after finally getting everything ready, Goddess Sylvia would choose this exact moment to leave the Sky Sanctuary.


    The Courtship Revelry Festival was something Thalia had come up with after days of intense thought and effort.


    She had been preparing for this moment for countless days, pinning all her hopes on it.


    But she never expected to fail for a reason that sounded almost absurd!


    ''Why would Goddess Sylvia suddenly leave the Sky Sanctuary?'' Thalia was utterly baffled.


    As a goddess of supreme status, there was really nothing that Sylvia needed to handle personally.


    Over the years, except for meetings with other Holy Emperor forces, the goddess rarely left the Sky Sanctuary.


    But of course, it had to be now.


    Elder Turner from the Sky Sanctuary mentioned that Timothy was accompanying Goddess Sylvia on some important matter.


    After talking more with Elder Turner, Thalia learned that the goddess seemed to have grown somewhat closer to Timothy recently.


    "Could it be..."


    A suspicion arose in her mind, but Thalia quickly shook her head to dismiss it.


    Rumors had it that Timothy had awakened the Enlightenment Body, and his talents and insights were said to be terrifying, so it was normal for him to catch the goddess''s attention.


    More importantly, as a fervent follower of the goddess, she believed she knew well what kind of person the goddess was.


    Proud, aloof, and not one to regard anyone highly.


    Even the worlds beyond the Elant continent weren''t worthy of shaking the goddess''s unbreakable spirit.


    Even though it had been nearly a hundred years since the goddess last mentioned the "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners."


    But Goddess Sylvia, of all people, would surely have nothing to do with romance.


    Especially not with just a disciple who was still growing.


    Strictly speaking, the goddess and Timothy even had a mentor-disciple relationship.


    How could the goddess possibly engage in such a thing? S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On this point, Thalia would even stake her own reputation as a guarantee.


    With her carefully planned scheme falling through, Thalia couldn''t help feeling a bit regretful as she headed back towards the Themyscira Sect, pondering what to do next.


    As she was about to reach Petalfall Glen, suddenly, she sensed a very familiar presence.


    This presence, usually cold and majestic, now carried a hint of vulnerability.


    "Strange, why does this feel so familiar?


    Wait! Could this presence be..."


    Thalia, initially puzzled, suddenly widened her eyes in shock as she stared into the woods.


    Unconsciously, her body began to tremble slightly.


    Thalia wanted to look, yet she was afraid to see.


    It took a great deal of resolve before she finally covered her eyes with spiritual power and looked into the forest.


    Through the dense layers of branches and leaves, she clearly saw the figure she had revered and missed day and night �� Goddess Sylvia!


    But she was not as Thalia remembered.


    The goddess, though still somewhat her usual aloof self, had a slight blush on her ethereally beautiful face.


    Her autumnal eyes shimmered with captivating emotions.


    "How could Goddess Sylvia show such an expression!"


    Thalia turned her head slightly, but when she clearly saw who was beside her, it felt like a thunderbolt had struck her heart.


    The goddess, with her delicate and boneless body, was leaning slightly, and she was resting against... Timothy''s shoulder!


    "Timothy, how could it be him? This can''t be right."


    Thalia''s mind was in turmoil, not just because the goddess was meeting privately with Timothy.


    More importantly, she couldn''t imagine that the goddess, who once penned the ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' and held herself so high, could actually... fall in love?


    Even as Thalia tried to convince herself that the goddess was merely sitting with Timothy by chance, the reality in front of her left no room for argument.


    The goddess''s eyes were soft with affection, her cheeks naturally flushed without any makeup, and she leaned on Timothy''s shoulder without any reservations.


    This scene left no room for further explanations.


    The goddess was truly in love, and with Timothy of all people!


    "Why, why would even the goddess succumb to this?"


    Thalia felt like she was about to collapse, her face turning pale in an instant.


    What she saw shattered everything she had ever believed in.


    All this time, Thalia had held the goddess as her ultimate example.


    She revered the goddess, devoted herself to learning from her, and believed in her teachings about the ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners''.


    But she had never imagined that one day the goddess would...


    Even the goddess was in love, what was everything she had stood for all this time?


    "Crack."


    Thalia felt as if she could hear her heart breaking as she staggered back towards the Themyscira Sect.


    Her eyes were blank, her nose tingled, and it felt like tears were about to fall.


    "Why, why is this happening!"


    All that was left in Thalia''s heart was a cry close to despair.


    ...


    In the quiet of the woods, Timothy noticed a fleeting presence and his gaze sharpened slightly.


    "Never mind, I''ll deal with her later," Sylvia said at that moment.


    Timothy looked puzzled. "My love, are you sure you don''t want to catch her now?


    Wait a minute."


    Timothy suddenly smiled slyly. "My dear, you''re not going to catch her now because you don''t want to break the mood, or even..."


    "What, no, it''s just that I think she wouldn''t dare to speak out. I''m giving her a chance to reflect, not what you''re thinking!" Sylvia immediately retorted in a fluster.


    But as the cherry blossoms slowly fell, her evasive gaze and a hint of shyness that she couldn''t hide were all noticed by Timothy.


    The forest was silent except for the occasional crisp bird calls and falling petals.


    Such a serene and beautiful scene was definitely an opportunity not to be missed.


    Any man would surely seize such a moment.


    "I don''t believe it."


    Timothy smiled as he moved closer, slowly pressing forward.


    "What are you doing!"


    Sylvia stepped back slightly.


    But her small step back was almost as if she hadn''t moved at all.


    Timothy said helplessly, "My love, your thoughts are really too easy to guess."


    "Thoughts? What thoughts? I only stepped back a little, but I meant it!"


    Timothy no longer believed Sylvia''s words.


    With just a little force, the mighty Holy Emperor was pressed down by him.


    Leaves and cherry blossoms fell all around, birds chirped crisply in the forest, and Sylvia''s dark hair spread across the ground.


    Her soft lips were gently covered... Read today on m,v,l,e,mpy

 Chapter 137: Gentlemen, who did you say you were going to punish?

    In the quiet woods, a petite figure hid behind the trees, her small eyes wide with shock.


    "Goddess Sylvia and Timothy, I can''t believe they''re actually...!"


    Azura''s face flushed red as she witnessed the scene before her.


    Having overheard the conversation between Goddess Sylvia and Timothy, she had already sensed something was off.


    The tone and demeanor of their conversation were clearly what the old dragon had described as flirting!


    And now, here they were, kissing in the woods without any reservations.


    Definitely not kid-friendly!


    Azura covered her eyes with her hands, her heart pounding wildly, her emotions in turmoil.


    "I really want to watch!


    No, I can''t, it''s not suitable for kids.


    Wait, I almost forgot I''m over two hundred years old. What''s this ''not suitable for kids'' about?"


    Realizing this, Azura peeked through her fingers, her eyes sparkling as she locked onto the scene in the woods.


    "Wow, not bad at all~"


    "Stop it, Timothy might not be as powerful as Goddess Sylvia, but he''s holding his own. Impressive!"


    "This is so exciting, keep it up!"


    Azura grew more enthusiastic and then realized something else.


    From the "useful knowledge" the old dragon had shared, though she hadn''t seen it before, Azura knew that this mouth-to-mouth action was called kissing.


    And according to the old dragon, the next step after kissing was usually... mating!


    So, Timothy and Goddess Sylvia were going to mate!


    At this thought, Azura felt her heart rate skyrocket, her cheeks burning hot, unable to imagine further.


    After all, even in her eyes, Goddess Sylvia was a supreme and formidable figure.


    Powerful, aloof, and unapproachable.


    Timothy, having made a pact with her, could somewhat be considered her half-master.


    He''s really made it!


    Timothy managing to get this far made Azura feel proud, even a bit smug. Your source is m-vl|emp,yr


    But the thought of mating made her shyly peek through her fingers again, almost completely captivated.


    At that moment, Timothy was gently pushed away by Sylvia.


    "I need to chase after the Sect Leader of Themyscira Sect now, let''s stop here for today."


    Sylvia''s cheeks were as red as ripe apples, adorable.


    "Ahem, honey, are you sure you don''t want to stay a bit longer in this romantic setting?" Timothy coughed lightly, trying to make her stay.


    "No, if we drag this out too long and she slips up... I better go now."


    Sylvia, with a hint of her usual coldness, turned decisively and flew towards the Themyscira Sect.


    Only after flying a good distance did she exhale softly, her hand on her chest, feeling her rapidly beating heart.


    Sylvia still had a certain impression of Thalia.


    She really didn''t think Thalia would dare to speak out about this matter.


    Moreover, as Timothy''s power was gradually increasing, Sylvia wasn''t too worried about exposing their relationship.


    She was even starting to consider choosing the right moment to go public.


    But...


    Recalling her agitated heart just moments ago, Sylvia knew that if it had continued like that, perhaps...


    "No, no, I absolutely mustn''t think about it anymore!"


    With her cheeks still faintly flushed, Sylvia quickly increased her speed, flying off into the distance, trying to calm her restless heart with the cool breeze.


    Back in the woods, Timothy stood up from the grass, reminiscing about the feeling just now.


    He had to admit, his wife''s kissing skills had improved a lot since before.


    More importantly...


    Recalling the feel of the moment, Timothy couldn''t help but be deeply moved.


    Today''s Sylvia, though as aloof in appearance as ever, was actually completely different.


    Even when he sneakily made his moves, Sylvia pretended not to see.


    In the past, he would have been slapped away with a single palm strike.


    But, her figure was really even more...


    Even now, recalling that perfect touch, Timothy felt somewhat longing.


    However, it was time to deal with that little peeping tom.


    Without warning, Timothy suddenly dashed towards a large tree and, from behind it, he yanked Azura out.


    "Hehehe, I didn''t see anything, it was all an accident, I just happened to be here."


    Caught red-handed, Azura tried to get away with a silly, cute laugh, but the slight smirk on Timothy''s face clearly showed he wasn''t buying it.


    "What are you going to do? I''m still a child!"


    Caught firmly by Timothy, Azura suddenly seemed a bit panicked.


    "You''re telling me you''re still a child at over two hundred years old?


    Seems like it''s time to use one of Goddess Sylvia''s punishment methods."


    In the woods, Timothy''s hand came down swiftly.


    Immediately, pitiful cries echoed continuously.


    The mighty Ocean Dragon King was reduced to tears from a spanking.


    "Learned your lesson?" S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes."


    "Going to peep again?"


    "I might."


    "Hmm?"


    "No, no, I won''t ever dare again!"


    Once Timothy was sure Azura had truly submitted, he finally stopped.


    The vast Themyscira Sect mountain range was breathtakingly beautiful.


    Now that his wife was off handling matters, it was a good time to enjoy the scenery.


    Grabbing Azura by the collar, Timothy flew over the mountain range.


    The landscape below caught his eye.


    The continuous mountains rolled on, adorned with summer blooms and dense forests.


    There were scenes of Petalfall Glen with petals filling the sky, and the imposing structures of the Themyscira Sect.


    It was truly majestic.


    Especially when some of the Themyscira Sect female disciples flew through the air, the scene was particularly beautiful.


    However, as they passed a small hill, Timothy suddenly heard whispers through his Whispering Ear.


    "They say the Themyscira Sect is hosting the Courtship Revelry Festival on the surface, but it''s actually to bring in Goddess Sylvia."


    "Such audacity, even though they''re a famous sect.


    But by going against the natural will of humanity, they''ll eventually pay the price!"


    "Goddess Sylvia, not only has she angered our emperor, but she''s also spreading her evil views on love everywhere.


    Despite being called the supreme goddess, she will eventually be punished by our emperor!"


    "That''s right, we''re just mortals, what''s there to fear.


    These sects claim to be righteous, but would they really kill us?"


    "We should go down the mountain now, disrupt that damn gathering, and humiliate Goddess Sylvia to her face, see what they can do to us."


    "Hail to the King!"


    "Glory to the King!"


    Led by a bearded farmer, several commoners with no cultivation at all, holding hoes, charged down the mountain with great momentum.


    "Gentlemen, who did you say you were going to punish?"


    Just then, a figure descended from the sky.


    A blue dragon was beneath him, this person, was actually riding the dragon!

 Chapter 138: Woof~

    "Dragon, it''s a dragon!"


    A fierce gust of wind suddenly swept out in all directions, causing several villagers to step back, their faces turning deathly pale.


    In the eyes of ordinary folk, dragons were as majestic and awe-inspiring as gods themselves.


    But today, this dragon, though slightly lean in build, radiated an undeniable authority with its shimmering blue scales... was being ridden!


    Such a sight delivered a profound shock to the onlookers. sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You just show up out of nowhere, are you a chosen one of Goddess Sylvia?


    Hey, practitioner, don''t think riding a dragon will make us cower in fear!"


    A villager with a scruffy beard tried to suppress his fear, his hand trembling as he pointed at Timothy.


    His companions tried their best to stand tall beside him.


    But no matter how hard they tried to overcome their fear, facing a mighty blue dragon, they couldn''t hide their awe.


    "Still talking tough?" Timothy sneered.


    "Looks like it''s time to show you what''s what.


    Azura! Scare them!"


    "Yes!"


    Azura responded and released a breath of dragon fire.


    The majestic aura surged around, intensifying the villagers'' fear even more.


    As they watched in terror, Azura opened its mouth wide like an abyss and roared: "Woof~"


    "?"


    Timothy was stunned, and so were the villagers.


    Was that a dragon''s roar? That sounded like a dog!


    "What''s going on here?"


    Timothy yanked a handful of scales from Azura.


    "Ouch, did I roar wrong? Let me think, how does it go again?


    Don''t worry, they''re just mere mortals without any cultivation. Watch me intimidate them easily."


    Azura smirked proudly, pondered for a moment, then opened its mouth again.


    "Ocean Dragon King, master of seas and currents, capable of summoning giant waves and water spouts. Keep the excitement alive on m-vl-em,pyr


    When the Ocean Dragon King appears, he may bring blessings or disasters.


    All creatures bow down, and thousands fear."


    Since ancient times, humans have revered and feared dragons.


    Even after the awkward moment earlier, a wave of fear swiftly enveloped the villagers.


    The sunlight shone down, making Azura''s scales glitter brilliantly.


    They couldn''t imagine how terrifying the next dragon roar would be.


    This... was a dragon, after all!


    The bearded villager had lost his earlier bravado, his face pale, his thick lips trembling, and his eyes filled with fear and panic.


    Finally, Azura gathered its might again and roared: "Meow~"


    "..."


    The atmosphere turned awkward for a moment.


    "Eh, did I get it wrong again?"


    Noticing Timothy''s increasingly dark expression, Azura suddenly realized something was amiss.


    It couldn''t be helped,it had been spending too much time in the Sky Sanctuary lately.


    Plus, those sisters always taught it all sorts of strange things.


    So much so that Azura had somewhat forgotten what a proper dragon roar sounded like.


    But it was confident.


    Being the Ocean Dragon King, with the Ancestral dragon bloodline, especially after consuming the Golden Scale Dragon Carp which made its lineage even purer.


    Its bloodline wouldn''t deceive it, and the deep-seated dragon might would never change.


    It was the Ocean Dragon King, a dragon with the Ancestral dragon bloodline, and one day, it would represent its kind and become a known powerhouse.


    This roar would be a roar of pride, befitting a Dragon King!


    After a moment of brewing effort, Azura finally let out a roar: "Woof!"


    "Eh? Did that sound off?


    Weird, weird, let me try again."


    "Meow~"


    "Woof~"


    "Meow."


    "Woof!"


    The atmosphere became incredibly awkward. The villagers, who had initially been terrified of Azura, even to the point of nearly fainting, now listened helplessly to these bizarre sounds.


    Their fear of Azura had completely evaporated, and they even felt a bit sorry for it.


    This mighty dragon''s brain seemed... a bit off?


    Azura''s dragonic aura was nowhere to be found.


    With a shimmer of light, Azura transformed back into a young girl.


    Noticing the disdainful and scornful looks from the crowd, she started hopping anxiously: "I am the Ocean Dragon King!


    That was just a slip-up!


    Don''t believe me? I''ll roar for you, um, meow~..."


    "Meow your head, go back and properly learn how a dragon should roar," Timothy said as he tossed Azura behind him.


    Facing the villagers, he stepped forward with an unfriendly smile.


    Flames ignited from Timothy''s fists, instantly petrifying the onlookers.


    They had heard of practitioners'' supernatural powers, but this was their first encounter.


    Flames growing from a human hand?


    Wouldn''t that burn his hand off like a roasted pig''s trotter?


    "What, what are you going to do?


    You''re supposed to be a righteous practitioner, aren''t you going to attack us weak villagers?"


    The bearded villager stepped back, holding something in his hand that he dared not swing at Timothy.


    He was merely trying to morally bind him.


    "Right, you righteous practitioners always say you care for the common folk, eradicate evil, and perform only good deeds.


    We villagers can''t perform any magic, and sometimes we can''t even eat properly.


    Even if we''ve made great mistakes, you wouldn''t really strike us, would you?"


    This argument was a common belief propagated throughout the capital.


    It was said that as long as one pleaded in such a manner, no practitioner would actually strike, no matter the crime.


    With this belief, the bearded villager and the others felt somewhat emboldened.


    But looking back at Timothy, they were shocked to find that not only did he not stop, he was walking faster, his smile tinged with a hint of coldness.


    "What, what are you going to do, are you really going to strike us? Aren''t you afraid of divine punishment?"


    "Divine punishment?


    Unfortunately, I originally come from the Demonic Sect, so I''m not afraid of any divine punishment."


    Timothy continued to approach with a cold laugh.


    "What? You''re from the Demonic Sect? You!"


    The three men were instantly terrified, losing all their composure.


    A wave of fear surged through them, and the bearded villager''s scythe clattered to the ground.


    Seeing Timothy''s advancing figure, the other two completely panicked and split up, running in opposite directions.


    Unfortunately, Timothy didn''t give them any chance.


    In an instant, he effortlessly caught up with the two men.


    One punch, one kick.


    "Bang, bang."


    The two ordinary men were sent flying. If Timothy hadn''t held back to less than a tenth of his strength, they might have been killed on the spot.


    "What, what exactly do you want?"


    A chill ran through him, and the bearded villager stumbled back, tripping over a rock and falling to the ground.


    "I heard your king has issues with Goddess Sylvia.


    "I want to know, which country are you from, and who is your king?"


    Timothy asked, squatting down with a smile.


    "Why are you asking this?"


    The bearded villager''s face was pale, his body trembling uncontrollably with fear.


    "Oh, nothing much, just planning to obliterate a nation."

 Chapter 139: Wouldnt using a candle be more convenient?

    The villager with the scruffy beard tried to put up a fight, but after a few solid punches from Timothy left him with a bruised face and a bloody nose, he spilled the beans about everything.


    He came from a country called the Red Moon Kingdom, home to a million people.


    A million isn''t exactly a huge number, but it''s nothing to sneeze at either.


    Like most countries, it was tough to find any practitioners in the Red Moon Kingdom.


    But there was one unique thing about it: their king was a retired practitioner.


    And not just any practitioner, but the once-famed Holy Emperor Lavinia.


    It seemed that Holy Emperor Lavinia had a massive grudge against Goddess Sylvia, so much so that within the entire Red Moon Kingdom, the people had a pretty bad impression of Goddess Sylvia. They even went as far as to build temples just to slander her.


    The weirdest part was, they never attacked any other places associated with the goddess,all their gripes were pretty much about her theories in "The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners."


    The Red Moon Kingdom was right next to the Themyscira Sect, and these villagers had trekked over mountains and valleys to get here, driven by a deep-seated rage, aiming to disrupt the Courtship Revelry Festival and show the practitioners their kingdom''s anger towards Goddess Sylvia.


    "Uh."


    Even Timothy was taken aback after hearing all this.


    He could understand why some might secretly despise Sylvia��jealousy of the Sky Sanctuary''s influence was common enough.


    But why would a whole country get worked up over such a bizarre reason?


    Could it be that the entire population was made up of bachelors who flipped out after hearing Goddess Sylvia''s anti-love rhetoric?


    Timothy landed another punch on the villager''s chubby face.


    After knocking the three men out, he dragged their bodies next to a tree and set off.


    Despite having a million people, the Red Moon Kingdom had neither a practitioner sect nor any practitioners guarding the nation.


    If that Holy Emperor Lavinia didn''t clear things up, Timothy wouldn''t mind helping them find a new king in short order.


    "I''m coming too. Take me with you. I''ve heard some human kings use dragons as symbols. I can definitely show off my majestic dragon might in front of that country!" Azura pleaded, shaking Timothy''s arm.


    "Want to go? Then first show me how a dragon should roar right here."


    Timothy was merciless as he dragged Azura to the edge of a cliff: "Stay put here until I get back, and you better have learned how to roar like a dragon. Otherwise, you can forget about ever eating Golden Scale Dragon Carp again."


    "No, I''ll practice, I''ll practice, okay!"


    The mention of Golden Scale Dragon Carp immediately made Azura cave. She could skip meals, but skipping Golden Scale Dragon Carp was out of the question!


    Golden Scale Dragon Carp was her spiritual anchor, the goal of all her efforts!


    Determined to prove her resolve, Azura repeatedly practiced at the cliff''s edge:


    "Meow~"


    "Woof!"


    "Meow~"


    "Woof!"


    "..."


    Holding his forehead, Timothy couldn''t help but sigh repeatedly.


    He had finally picked up an Ocean Dragon King as a mount, but he never imagined the dragon would turn out like this! At this rate, Azura might just forget she''s a dragon and start meowing all day.


    With persistent "meows" echoing behind him, Timothy finally gave up and walked away, resigned.


    Although there was no connection with the Themyscira Sect, the Red Moon Kingdom was incredibly close, just over a few mountain ranges.


    With no practitioners in the entire country, Timothy easily blended in.


    But as soon as he entered the Red Moon Kingdom, he noticed that every few blocks, there was a small temple built.


    In the temple, the stone statues were of Goddess Sylvia. But these temples weren''t for worship, instead, they allowed the public to defame her.


    At a temple in the distance, a scene unfolded.


    "This ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' is nothing but a heretical book. Watch closely as I show you how to burn this heresy!" declared a figure in a black robe, wielding a wooden staff, standing before the crowd.


    Suddenly, a small flame flickered to life in his hand, no bigger than the pad of a finger, swaying in the breeze.


    Just as he was about to set the book alight, a slightly stronger gust of wind snuffed out the flame in his hand.


    "Uh."


    The moment turned awkward.


    But the old man quickly waved his hand dismissively, "What I''m attempting is a miracle, and miracles aren''t so easily performed, are they?"


    With effort akin to squeezing toothpaste from a tube, he finally managed to conjure a tiny flame again.


    He barely managed to light a corner of the book. The flickering flame struggled against the wind, nearly going out several times. The old man, eyes bulging, exerted all his strength as if his life depended on it, finally managing to keep the small flame burning.


    Despite the seemingly clumsy display, the crowd around him erupted in excitement.


    "A miracle, it truly is a miracle! To light a flame with his bare hands, what a magical power!"


    "Indeed, Wizard Malakar is a chosen one. To wield such terrifying magic, it''s just too fearsome!"


    Wizard Malakar shook his hand, a smug look barely concealed on his face, "Indeed, this is one of the strongest spells I can perform. But don''t envy this rare and fearsome power. After all, such magic is beyond your reach, and there are few even among wizards who can achieve what I have!"


    "With Wizard Malakar leading us, we will surely be free from the evil theories of Goddess Sylvia!"


    The crowd grew more fervent.


    Defaming Goddess Sylvia''s ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' had become their daily routine.


    Once a day, it lifted their spirits, and they even received rewards from the king himself.


    Such a deal, no one would refuse.


    "Goddess Sylvia, nonsense!"


    Read today on m,v,l,e,mpyr


    "''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'', nonsense!"


    "Long live the king!"


    "May Goddess Sylvia remain single forever!"


    The shouts continued one after another.


    Only a little boy in the crowd, wiping his runny nose, tugged at his mother''s arm in confusion, "Mom, Wizard sir took so long just to make that little flame, and it got blown out several times. Wouldn''t it be much faster to just use a candle to light the book? Is Wizard sir silly?"


    "..."


    At this remark, everyone around the boy fell silent for a moment.


    The atmosphere turned awkward. Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a while, the boy''s mother finally reacted, slapping him hard on the bottom, "Don''t ever say such foolish things again. What do you know? What Wizard sir performed was a miracle, a miracle! Even if it seems useless, it''s a divine gift from heaven!"


    "Waaaah, but I think Wizard sir is silly," the innocent boy cried out, unable to understand.


    Wouldn''t using a candle be more convenient?

 Chapter 140: A specific group?

    Timothy was speechless.


    He had just arrived in this world and found himself as a disciple of the Demonic Sect, and before he knew it, he was whisked away to the talent-rich Sky Sanctuary.


    He had forgotten that although the continent of Elant was home to many practitioners, the vast majority were like the people of the Red Moon Kingdom��ordinary folks without a shred of spiritual power, completely unrelated to practitioners.


    The skills displayed by the wizard in front of him were enough to cause a stir.


    "Lord Wizard, the statue has arrived."


    Just then, a minor official weaved through the crowd and whispered to Wizard Malakar.


    "It''s finally here!"


    Instantly, a look of excitement flashed across Wizard Malakar''s face. Enjoy more stories on m-vlem|p-yr


    Tossing aside his half-read book, "The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners," he scanned the gathered crowd with enthusiasm:


    "Although Goddess Sylvia is accused of the ''sin of celibacy,'' His Majesty has instructed us. We can only go so far as to discuss her love life when it comes to disparaging the goddess. But it''s different for him. The sculptor we''re dealing with today has repeatedly slandered Goddess Sylvia and shown a sycophantic evil. You don''t have to hold back with him.


    Feel free to throw eggs, splash dirty water, and shout whatever insults you like. Every act you do is just, and might even earn the king''s approval."


    As the great wizard finished, the crowd erupted in cheers.


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, a masked statue was carried towards the dilapidated, low temple.


    "Who exactly is this statue of?" Timothy couldn''t help but wonder.


    If this country really was as disrespectful and slanderous towards Sylvia as he imagined, he wouldn''t mind flattening the entire nation.


    But upon arriving in the Red Moon Kingdom, Timothy realized that the people here did seem to have some prejudices against Goddess Sylvia. However, these prejudices didn''t seem to stem purely from hatred. It was more like... love turned sour?


    Although it was a strange way to put it, the people''s attitude towards the goddess was indeed ambivalent, clearly not just simple hatred.


    However, their reaction to this new statue was different.


    The people around him were grinding their teeth, as if they had been holding back their anger for a long time, ready to unleash it all on this statue today.


    "It seems to be a man''s statue."


    From the outline of the poorly made sculpture, that was all Timothy could discern.


    He also noticed that while the people continuously criticized the mistakes of Goddess Sylvia, the statue of Sylvia herself was exquisitely made. Not only was it carefully sculpted and polished, but it was also clearly well-maintained, appearing dignified and spotless.


    The new statue, on the other hand, was a stark contrast. It was carelessly thrown aside, and both the material and the craftsmanship were obviously inferior.


    "Bang."


    "It''s this man who misled the goddess. I''ve been annoyed with him for a long time!"


    "Hit him, it''s a good use for the rotten eggs at home!"


    "That''s right, if we don''t throw hard at this statue today, it won''t calm my anger. I''d give him a good beating even if he were a practitioner!"


    "I hope I never run into him, or I''ll smash his head!"


    Rotten eggs and spoiled fruit were hurled at the newly placed statue in the temple.


    The people were extremely angry, filled with righteous indignation.


    "Hit!"


    "Hit him hard!"


    Finally, the burlap covering the statue was knocked loose at one corner.


    As the people continued their barrage, the cloth slowly fell, and eventually, it was completely knocked off by the stones.


    The face of the statue was fully revealed to everyone.


    The crowd grew even more furious.


    "He looks so handsome, no wonder he''s been slandering the goddess."


    "I can''t stand people who are more handsome than me. Smash him, let''s vent all our anger on this guy today."


    The mood was electric, the crowd''s actions more intense.


    Only Timothy, standing outside the temple, paused in surprise.


    He stared at the statue''s features.


    Though the craftsmanship was poor, obviously rushed and sloppy, he quickly realized something shocking.


    The statue looked just like him!


    The statues in the temple were commissioned by the scoundrel king of this country, clearly meant to incite the people to despise and hate. It seemed this scoundrel king held a significant grudge against the Sky Sanctuary, especially against Timothy himself.


    With a wry, embarrassed smirk, Timothy clenched his fists so tightly they cracked.


    Meanwhile, the Wizard stepped forward, picked up an egg from a bystander''s basket, and personally hurled it at Timothy''s statue.


    "Crack."


    The rotten egg shattered, its contents streaming down the statue, triggering a round of vigorous applause.


    "Well done, everyone! It seems you all understand, as His Majesty hoped, just what kind of treacherous scoundrel Timothy is, slandering our goddess. Since that''s the case, let me perform another miracle and pray for blessings for everyone."


    The Wizard raised his withered arms, proclaiming loudly.


    "Fantastic, Lord Wizard is going to perform another miracle!"


    "A miracle! He''s going to conjure flames out of thin air. Lord Wizard has never performed two miracles in one day before!"


    "To witness another miracle, I feel like my luck has improved again!"


    The crowd was thrilled, their cheers unending.


    Amidst the enthusiastic applause, the Wizard raised his two withered arms. Having already produced flames twice before, he clearly struggled this time.


    His face turned beet red, his expression resembling someone with severe constipation.


    "Come out, come out!


    Hmm~"


    After much effort, the Wizard''s eyes bloodshot, he finally managed to squeeze out a tiny, thin flame from his palms.


    The flame was so small it seemed a gentle breeze could blow it away.


    Yet, this scene instantly drew cheers from the temple crowd: "Incredible, Lord Wizard is truly powerful!"


    "Worthy of being called the number one Wizard of our Red Moon Kingdom, Wizard Malakar''s power is much more terrifying than the other Wizards!"


    Timothy almost spat blood: "A tiny flame makes him the number one Wizard? What kind of abilities do the other Wizards have?" Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The other Wizards might not be as powerful as Wizard Malakar, but they are certainly not to be underestimated," a bystander earnestly explained. "The second Wizard of the Red Moon Kingdom is Wizard Thalor, who has the ability to read minds, although his powers haven''t developed further yet and currently can only read the minds of a specific group of people..."


    Timothy puzzled: "A specific group?"


    "That''s right, Wizard Thalor''s mind-reading abilities currently only work on himself."


    "..."

 Chapter 141: You have a problem with me?

    "Can only read your own heart? You call that mind reading?"


    "What, you think you''re too good for the Wizards'' powers?


    I''ve never met those foreign practitioners, but the feats the Wizards have shown are way beyond human limits.


    I bet even those legendary practitioners can''t hold a candle to our Wizards." Discover magic on m_v_l_e_m_p_y_r


    Hearing the disdain in the voice, the townspeople turned around, clearly annoyed.


    But as they stared at Timothy, their gaze froze, and slowly, a look of shock and fear spread across their faces.


    "Wait, you, you''re��!"


    The townspeople stepped back in disbelief, pointing at Timothy: "Why do you look exactly like that statue? Don''t tell me, you''re that villain from the tales of Goddess Sylvia!"


    Though the statue was crudely made, a careful look still made it recognizable.


    With the townspeople''s cries, more and more gazes were drawn.


    Soon, the crowd near the Temple gasped in unison.


    The crowd couldn''t help but step back as shouts of astonishment filled the air: "Wizard, Wizard, save us, Timothy is really here!"


    "He looks just like him! It''s Timothy!


    Wizard, please save us!"


    Moments ago, these same people were throwing rotten eggs and fruit at the statue, but now they were cowering, desperately trying to hide behind the Wizard.


    "You''re Timothy?


    I can''t believe you''d show up here in the Red Moon Kingdom all by yourself.


    Looks like you want to test my powers!"


    Wizard Malakar''s presence suddenly intensified, radiating an unmatched aura.


    His gaze towards Timothy was chillingly cold: "Although His Majesty only recently had your statue made to warn the people of Sky Sanctuary about a villain like you.


    The moment I saw that sculpture, I wanted to eliminate you myself.


    Since you dared to come here, don''t blame me for not showing mercy!"


    These words fired up the already frightened townspeople.


    "That''s our Wizard, what a powerful presence!"


    "Let him feel the wrath of our Wizard today. Just a practitioner? As if he could match up to our top Wizard!"


    "Our Wizard will crush him easily, this kid doesn''t even have a tenth of our Wizard''s strength!"


    Amidst the rising cheers of the crowd, the Wizard seemed even more confident.


    A smirk of disdain appeared on his lips as he stared coldly at Timothy, shouting: "Miracle, descend!"


    But then, from the palm of his hand, it began, it began...


    "I''ve used it a bit too much today." The Wizard looked a bit embarrassed, sweat forming on his forehead.


    "Just a sec, ah, it''ll be ready soon.


    Just you wait, once I summon the miracle, you''re going to wet yourself!"


    The Wizard pointed fiercely at Timothy, straining with a constipated expression, trying repeatedly.


    "Hmph!


    Ha!


    Roar!


    It''s finally coming out!"


    After what seemed like forever, a tiny spark of flame appeared in his palm.


    Wizard Malakar was ecstatic, continuing to squeeze it out while taunting Timothy: "Just wait, this powerful spell, I bet you practitioners have never seen anything like it, haha!"


    "Ha, my foot!"


    "Boom!"


    With a casual wave of Timothy''s hand.


    A flame soared into the sky, violently shattering the entire Temple.


    In the midst of towering flames, Timothy stepped forward, his body enveloped in sacred golden fire.


    The flames around him were majestic, seemingly capable of engulfing everything in their path.


    In just a moment, the entire Temple was reduced to ashes.


    And within the capital, hundreds of Temples burst simultaneously, the fierce flames threatening to devour everything.


    The entire capital was almost lit up by the sky-high flames.


    A gust of wind blew, and the tiny flame in the Wizard''s hand disappeared.


    He was dumbfounded.


    So were all the townspeople around him.


    Compared to this, what was the Wizard''s little spark? It was laughable, like child''s play!


    So this... this was a true miracle? S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The flames soared, and it seemed as if the entire capital was ablaze.


    "You have a problem with me?


    Holy Emperor Lavinia, come out here."


    Standing in the sky, Timothy showed no mercy as he addressed the entire capital.


    Only those who had crossed the Ocean''s Gate could be called Holy Emperors.


    Each Holy Emperor had the right to establish a kingdom or start their own faction, enjoying a supreme status.


    But now, Timothy seemed intent on sparing no dignity.


    Even in front of the entire Red Moon Kingdom, he challenged their revered "Holy Emperor"!


    "The nerve, to insult His Majesty like that!"


    "Kill him!"


    Cries for blood rose, as soldiers raised their weapons and bows, furious beyond measure.


    Meanwhile, from the very center of the capital, a powerful aura suddenly surged.


    Thousands of leaves danced in the air, swirling above the palace.


    With a chilling gust, the leaves spread out in all directions.


    And with them came the formidable pressure of a being from the Ocean''s Gate.


    In this land, unrelated to practitioners, there indeed hid a Holy Emperor of the Ocean''s Gate!


    "So you''re Timothy? You''re pretty much as I imagined."


    A figure slowly floated in the air.


    To Timothy''s surprise, the ruler of this nation, the Holy Emperor, was a woman.


    Her features were delicate, her skin fair.


    Though not stunning, she was certainly very beautiful.


    However, Timothy could clearly sense her hostility towards him.


    "I don''t know why Holy Emperor Lavinia bears a grudge against Sylvia and me.


    But could you please remove our statues from this country?


    That way, we can consider our grievances settled."


    Timothy''s tone left no room for face-saving.


    "You oppress my people, and you expect me to let you go?


    I won''t remove either your or Sylvia''s statues."


    Holy Emperor Lavinia showed no signs of backing down.


    "If that''s the case, then don''t blame me." Timothy took a step forward.


    "What are you planning to do?" Holy Emperor Lavinia asked coldly.


    "What am I planning?


    Just to flatten the Red Moon Kingdom and give a good thrashing to a Holy Emperor who can''t see the big picture."


    "You''ve got some nerve, thinking you can with just your strength?" Holy Emperor Lavinia was finally provoked.


    Endless leaves gathered in the air, at times forming dragons, at others, spreading wings.


    But that focused aura was aimed straight at Timothy.


    "I was looking to settle scores with you anyway, since you''ve come here to die, I''ll oblige!"

 Chapter 142: Lets end this

    Thousands of green leaves converged to form a phoenix.


    As the phoenix soared into the sky, a warm breeze rustled through the falling leaves, and it dove mercilessly towards Timothy.


    "A phoenix made of leaves?


    Let''s show it what a real phoenix looks like."


    Timothy gripped the Phoenix Blade, and suddenly, towering flames erupted.


    An endless blaze coalesced into a majestic fire phoenix, its cry piercing the air. The sweeping flames seemed capable of devouring everything. Keep exploring on m-vl-em-pyr


    The phoenix, reborn from ashes, bathed in fire.


    This fire phoenix seemed like the true sovereign of the skies, unbound by the laws of earth and heaven!


    When the two phoenixes collided, the green leaves were instantly engulfed and consumed by the fierce flames!


    It seemed desperate to save face.


    A giant dragon, also formed from green leaves, roared down, its gaping maw threatening to swallow Timothy whole.


    But faced with this overwhelming dragon that even blocked out the sun, Timothy calmly pulled out a dazzling blue scale.


    This brilliant blue scale was plucked from Azura.


    Though it hurt Azura enough to make her howl, this dragon scale was the real deal.


    True phoenix meets false phoenix, true dragon meets false dragon.


    A golden light surged, and a blue dragon illusion charged forward, its roar shaking the heavens.


    "Boom!"


    A massive oppressive force suddenly expanded outward, the collision''s shockwaves unleashing terrifying power.


    Timothy easily caught the two strikes from Holy Emperor Lavinia.


    He even seemed to have the upper hand!


    Each major realm was like a chasm apart, and the Holy Emperor of Ocean''s Gate was among the elite.


    Even Holy Emperor Lavinia hadn''t anticipated this.


    "If that''s the case, then please stay in the Red Moon Kingdom." Finally, she seemed truly enraged.


    The swirling green leaves, as if summoned, flew towards her.


    A chilling gale swept through as Holy Emperor Lavinia''s hands gathered thousands of leaves, forming a sword entirely of green foliage.


    Yet, the blade was incredibly sharp.


    It radiated a vast and majestic aura.


    "With one leaf, I split the heavens, Holy Emperor Lavinia''s illusion!"


    With this sword strike, all the formidable power concentrated at the blade''s tip.


    The might of Holy Emperor Lavinia was like mountains, as tumultuous as the ocean.


    Following this strike, it seemed a massive tree as tall as a mountain appeared.


    Leaves fluttered down from the tree, each leaf falling like a mountain itself.


    Timothy''s aura surged.


    A dazzling golden light flashed in his left eye.


    "Piercing Sight!


    Oh wait, wrong one..."


    Soulborn Eye - Intimidation.


    In an instant, Timothy''s gaze swept across, as if a Holy Emperor himself had arrived, his immense dignity chilling to the core.


    "Holy Emperor Lavinia?


    I wonder, facing three legendary Holy Emperors at once, how would your strength measure up?"


    The Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest hung in the air, surrounded by thunder from the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique.


    Without warning, three golden illusions obscured the sun, their flashing thunder carrying the might to end worlds!


    As the sword struck down, the illusion fell.


    In the midst of a tremendous roar, a terrifyingly powerful shockwave erupted.


    Everything above the capital of Red Moon Kingdom seemed to turn to ash in this aftermath.


    Tall buildings were severed in half, and birds in flight turned instantly to ash.


    This terrifying aura spread, and the mortals in the capital looked up in shock and fear, as if beholding deities.


    "Is this... a true miracle?"


    Those who had never seen a practitioner before were overwhelmed by fear.


    The scene unfolding in the sky was like the end of the world, as if the heavens were collapsing.


    The wrath of a Holy Emperor could slaughter a nation!


    This immense aura even spread to neighboring small countries, mountain ranges, and Sects.


    Even the disciples of the Themyscira Sect stared in shock at the distant turmoil, a chill running through their hearts.


    "Is this... a battle between Holy Emperors?"


    "No, wait, why does one of those auras feel so familiar?


    Could it be that the one fighting Holy Emperor Lavinia is... Timothy!"


    Countless people gazed in astonishment towards the direction of the Red Moon Kingdom, utterly terrified by the formidable aura.


    Meanwhile, the battle between Timothy and Holy Emperor Lavinia was heating up.


    The gap between their realms was not easily bridged.


    Yet, every attack from Holy Emperor Lavinia was countered, driving her into a frenzy.


    "Blindfold!"


    Suddenly, thousands of leaves scattered, instantly swirling around and enveloping Timothy.


    The leaves were so dense there was no gap between them, flowing like water.


    They covered the sky and ground, completely obscuring Timothy''s vision.


    All he could see were countless leaves and an impenetrable barrier of foliage.


    The leaves continuously transformed, and the space itself twisted and trembled.


    Caught in this strange formation, Timothy''s every move seemed restricted.


    Gusts of wind brought relentless attacks.


    The leaves turned into sharp blades, slicing through the air as if to completely annihilate Timothy right there.


    "First you, then Sylvia.


    Just because you''ve awakened an Enlightenment Body, do you really think you can defeat me?"


    Strangely, there was no hatred in Holy Emperor Lavinia''s tone.


    Though cold, one could sense a hint of grievance, as if a child was throwing a tantrum.


    And why did it seem that this peculiar Holy Emperor Lavinia had a love-hate attitude towards Goddess Sylvia?


    A hint of doubt rose in Timothy''s mind.


    But regardless of the reason, anyone who dared stir up negative emotions among the people against his wife deserved a lesson!


    Meanwhile, Holy Emperor Lavinia''s figure continuously moved through the barrier of leaves.


    Merging with the myriad leaves, her figure was completely elusive.


    Using the falling leaves as a barrier, she launched multiple attacks.


    Seeing that Timothy seemed unable to catch her, she appeared to be gradually losing strength.


    Holy Emperor Lavinia relaxed her guard, unwilling to continue this stalemate.


    "You think you can overcome the difference in realms and defeat me?


    Hmph, let''s end this."


    With a cold snort, Holy Emperor Lavinia''s figure merged into the leaves.


    The next second, she appeared silently behind Timothy, her leaf blade emanating a sharp aura.


    But just then, she suddenly saw a flash of golden light in Timothy''s eyes.


    "Piercing Sight!"


    In Timothy''s vision, all obstacles completely dissipated.


    Holy Emperor Lavinia had just appeared, her unguarded figure now fully exposed.


    "The one to end this will be you."


    The fire phoenix cried out, and the Phoenix Blade slashed down.


    This strike carried a force that far surpassed the boundaries of their realms! S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Holy Emperor Lavinia hastily defended, but her sword dissipated under the force of the strike!

 Chapter 143: Harbored dissatisfaction?

    "A heavenly-level treasure?


    How could you possibly have such a powerful sword in your hands?"


    When phoenixes clash, dragons devour each other. sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Holy Emperor Lavinia had never imagined that all her magical techniques would be so effortlessly neutralized by Timothy.


    And that sword!


    "Boom!"


    A sky-high blaze, carrying an overwhelming force, completely engulfed her own sword.


    Far beyond Holy Emperor Lavinia''s expectations, at that moment, Timothy suddenly threw down his sword, his right arm igniting with a brilliant golden glow.


    Find your adventure at m-vl-em,py-r


    Thousands of leaves danced towards him, but the Phoenix Blade acted like a massive shield, blocking everything.


    What followed was an unhesitating punch.


    "Bang!"


    A force of immense power suddenly struck, tearing apart Holy Emperor Lavinia''s protective aura.


    Her body could no longer hold up, falling like a kite with its string cut.


    Amidst the thunderous noise, before Holy Emperor Lavinia could struggle to rise, Timothy''s figure suddenly appeared next to her, the flame-engulfed Phoenix Blade pressed against her neck.


    The blade hadn''t moved, but a trickle of blood had already begun to flow.


    "I... I lost?"


    She had never anticipated this outcome.


    She had stepped into the Ocean''s Gate, commanded as a Holy Emperor, only to be defeated so decisively?


    "Do what you will��kill or slash," Holy Emperor Lavinia said, staring intently at Timothy, seemingly unwilling to admit defeat.


    "Are you sure?"


    Timothy''s sword-hand twitched, as if he was really about to strike.


    If it had been anyone else, Timothy would have granted her death without hesitation.


    However, this Holy Emperor Lavinia, who seemed to have grievances both against him and Goddess Sylvia, was clearly a bit different.


    Timothy could faintly sense that her animosity towards the goddess wasn''t genuine hatred,in fact, her relationship with the goddess was quite unusual.


    "Just kill me, I''ve long since..."


    Holy Emperor Lavinia''s words were cut off as her gaze suddenly drifted into the distance.


    At the same time, a chilling aura wafted from afar, mingled with a formidable divine presence that instilled fear.


    Timothy couldn''t help but turn around.


    The newcomer was none other than Sylvia!


    In an instant, the entire Red Moon Kingdom fell into solemn silence.


    The citizens scattered across the land looked up, yet no one made a sound.


    That immense pressure seemed enough to make everything bow in submission!


    Under the watchful eyes of the entire Red Moon Kingdom, Sylvia slowly descended next to Timothy.


    "Darling, you came so quickly?" Timothy said with a smile.


    There were no other practitioners within the Red Moon Kingdom, and they were far enough apart that no one else could hear.


    But that term of endearment, Holy Emperor Lavinia heard it loud and clear.


    "Darling?


    You!"


    She stared in shock at Timothy and Sylvia.


    "Let''s go inside and talk."


    With that, Sylvia grabbed Holy Emperor Lavinia by the collar and flew towards the distant royal palace''s forbidden area.


    Once they were alone, Timothy asked, puzzled, "Darling, why do I always feel that this little Holy Emperor''s attitude is a bit off? What exactly is your relationship with her?"


    "Oh, it''s a long story."


    Sylvia sighed deeply and said, "She was actually a disciple with excellent potential at Sky Sanctuary, and I even planned to choose her as a Saint Envoy for the Star Palace.


    But, this girl harbored dissatisfaction towards me and left Sky Sanctuary on her own, never to return."


    "harbored dissatisfaction?"


    "That''s right, just ask her."


    "Hmph, Goddess Sylvia, it''s been a long time."


    Surprisingly, even in front of Sylvia, Holy Emperor Lavinia still showed some defiance: "Indeed, I do hold grievances against the Goddess, but only because she was at fault first!"


    As she spoke, she clenched her fists, seemingly reluctant to revisit the past: "Goddess Sylvia has always been the greatest and most excellent person in my heart, and I once swore eternal loyalty to her.


    But there''s one thing I could never agree with.


    I don''t understand why someone as perfect as the Goddess, who should enjoy all the happiness in the world, would steadfastly refuse love and choose to be alone.


    I couldn''t bear to see the Goddess remain lonely, so I left Sky Sanctuary.


    That''s why I established this nation and spread these ideas, hoping to change her mind.


    As long as the Goddess remains without a lover, I will continue to resist as the Holy Emperor of the Red Moon Kingdom.


    Even if there''s a slight chance, I can''t bear to see such a perfect being end up alone!"


    By the end, Holy Emperor Lavinia''s eyes were filled with tears, clearly overwhelmed by emotion.


    "I can''t bear it, I just can''t!"


    "Lavinia, didn''t you say you could see the threads of fate on others? Why don''t you look at me now?" Just then, Sylvia suddenly spoke.


    Lavinia was visibly startled, her eyes reddening as she looked up, puzzled.


    But when she used her unique ability to see the threads of fate on Sylvia, she was instantly stunned.


    At that moment, Sylvia was entwined with numerous threads of fate.


    Moreover, these threads were tightly bound around her, seemingly unshakeable by anything.


    Most importantly, upon closer inspection, Lavinia was shocked to find that these seemingly numerous threads were actually just one.


    Just one thread of fate could be so long and tightly wound��how unbreakable must this bond be!


    Lavinia was astounded, her belief shaken to the core.


    Then, a surge of joy overwhelmed her: "Goddess Sylvia, do you... have a boyfriend?"


    Sylvia nodded slightly.


    "Goddess!"


    Tears streamed down her face, and in an instant, Lavinia lost all her previous defiance, crying like a child.


    The reason she had left Sky Sanctuary was that she couldn''t bear to see Sylvia without any threads of fate touching her.


    But she never imagined that after a century, not only had the Goddess changed her mind, but the thread of fate was also so tightly wound!


    "Goddess, my Goddess, I was wrong." Lavinia''s cries were a mix of sorrow and relief.


    With a deliberate divine tone, Sylvia commanded: "Lavinia, massage my shoulders."


    "Yes!"


    "Lavinia, bring me a glass of water."


    "Yes!"


    Lavinia bustled about diligently, yet she seemed extremely happy.


    At this moment, there was no trace of the Holy Emperor''s pride or dissatisfaction with Sylvia.


    In her busyness, she found great joy.


    "Goddess, please forgive my previous rash actions."


    Outside the palace, Lavinia led thousands of citizens in bowing down.


    Although she dared not reveal the secret of the Goddess''s boyfriend to anyone.


    Leading the people in their reverence, Lavinia looked at Timothy with a hint of a smile.


    At this moment, her long-held wish was finally fulfilled.


    [Ding, Holy Emperor Lavinia''s century-long wish fulfilled, reward received: "Oak Leaf"!]

 Chapter 144: The goddess had changed, completely changed

    Timothy finally understood why the most loyal fans can easily turn into haters.


    It turns out that Holy Emperor Lavinia was a classic case of loving Goddess Sylvia deeply yet resenting her just as much.


    At this moment, having fulfilled her long-held wish, Lavinia was clearly overjoyed.


    She had forgotten the airs she usually put on as the Holy Emperor, and her fixation on the goddess seemed to have completely melted away.


    As she arranged for her subordinates to prepare accommodations and a grand banquet, Lavinia felt as if even today''s sun was smiling down at her.


    It had been a long time since she last saw Goddess Sylvia. Although Sylvia was so aloof that people dared not approach her, just being near the goddess made Lavinia feel immensely happy.


    She excitedly approached the royal palace, just as she used to when visiting Sylvia at the Sky Sanctuary.


    With solemn respect, yet her heart thumping wildly like a little rabbit inside.


    Step by step, she quietly moved forward, about to enter, but the scene before her made her freeze.


    Inside the palace, Timothy was sitting next to Sylvia, laughing, "I never imagined, my dear, that you had such a devoted disciple. I thought before you met me, you were an unmeltable block of ice."


    "Isn''t that so?"


    Sylvia gave him a playful glare and said, "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have..."


    "It seems so," Timothy quickly replied with a smile. "Isn''t that even better? It just shows how much you love me!"


    "You!"


    Caught off guard by his sudden romantic words, Sylvia was momentarily at a loss for words.


    Timothy continued, "However, coming to the Red Moon Kingdom, I''ve learned something new."


    "Something new?" Sylvia asked, slightly curious.


    "Yes, it''s related to this leaf."


    Timothy took out a leaf and waved it in front of Sylvia, adding mysteriously, "I''ve suddenly realized a magical technique. With this leaf, I can perform an incredibly astonishing spell.


    Even you might not be able to keep your composure."


    "A spell that could disturb my composure?"


    Sylvia smiled slightly, somewhat proudly.


    Lately, Timothy had been up to all sorts of strange antics, often embarrassing her.


    But as the ruler of Sky Sanctuary, known as Goddess Sylvia, it seemed she was underestimated.


    Sylvia appeared very confident, "Not to brag, but even among those who have stepped into the Transcendence Realm, few can match my mental fortitude. S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for spells, I don''t believe there''s any in the world that can disturb my state of mind."


    "Are you sure?" Timothy asked with a subtle smile.


    "Of course, feel free to try. I''ll even play along.


    But naturally, my state of mind won''t be so easily broken," Sylvia said calmly.


    "Alright, I accept this challenge.


    Next, just follow the steps I tell you, and I''ll show you the spell that can disturb the mind of a Transcendence Realm powerhouse."


    "Bring it on."


    Facing the equally confident Timothy, Sylvia was fearless.


    However, she completely missed the sly glint that flashed through Timothy''s eyes.


    "Get ready, this spell is quite magical."


    Timothy gently placed a leaf in front of Sylvia''s eyes.


    The leaf was large enough to cover her eyes.


    "This spell is called ''Blinding Leaf.''


    Next, just close your eyes, and I''ll perform the spell that will affect your state of mind."


    "I''m curious to see what this spell is all about."


    Hearing Timothy''s confident declaration, even Sylvia couldn''t help but feel a bit curious. Stay connected with m|vl|e|mp|y|r


    But still, she didn''t believe a word Timothy said.


    The mental fortitude of a Transcendence Realm powerhouse, honed by the heavens, was as solid as rock. How could it be easily disturbed?


    Slowly closing her eyes, Sylvia was somewhat looking forward to seeing Timothy''s expression after his inevitable failure.


    As time ticked by, nothing much happened. But just as Sylvia was relaxing with her eyes gently closed, she suddenly felt a soft sensation on her cheek.


    "Muah."


    Removing the leaf, what she saw was Timothy''s smug smile.


    That strange touch was none other than Timothy suddenly planting a kiss on her cheek.


    "Whoosh."


    Sylvia''s usually composed face turned a deep shade of red, her mind felt foggy, and it was as if steam was practically coming out of her ears.


    "Thump, thump, thump."


    The vast palace was silent except for the sound of a heart beating��much faster than usual.


    "Ha ha ha, how about that? You lost again, my dear."


    Timothy couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    Scoring a point and winning the game, what more could he ask for?


    Especially Sylvia''s soft cheek, tender like honey.


    And with a hint of her usual cool aloofness, just one kiss was enough to leave a lasting impression.


    Kissing my wife''s cheek is just too delightful!


    "You! That''s cheating!"


    Sylvia pointed at Timothy, her cheeks almost entirely flushed.


    "Ha ha, all''s fair in love and war. Besides, who says that wasn''t a spell?


    Isn''t a spell that can make a Holy Emperor like you blush the real deal?"


    "That''s too much!"


    "If you think it''s too much, you can kiss me back."


    "I certainly will not!"


    "If you won''t, then I''ll just have to keep taking the initiative."


    "Hey, we''re still in the Red Moon Kingdom, what are you trying to do?!"


    "You always say one thing but mean another."


    "..."


    Outside the palace, Lavinia, witnessing this scene, was completely stunned, feeling as if a dagger was twisting in her heart.


    She indeed hoped that the goddess would find a lover, no longer the cold, solitary figure she once was.


    But...


    But this was just too much!


    Who flaunts their love in someone else''s palace, sitting on someone else''s throne?


    And... was this really the Goddess Sylvia she remembered?


    How come it suddenly felt like she didn''t know the Goddess Sylvia at all?


    Not long ago, when rumors circulated that Sylvia''s presence had been sensed heading to the Themyscira Sect for the Courtship Revelry Festival, Lavinia didn''t believe it for a second.


    She was convinced that even if the goddess had gone, it would have been to put an end to such a bizarre gathering.


    But now, she was utterly certain.


    The goddess had changed, completely changed.


    Ever since getting a boyfriend, the goddess was flaunting her love way too much!


    Oh, the heartache.


    At this moment, Lavinia suddenly felt a twinge of regret.

 Chapter 145: Congratulations to the host, comprehension successful

    For the better part of the day, Sylvia and Timothy toured the Red Moon Kingdom.


    It was pretty clear that the citizens, just like Holy Emperor Lavinia, were saying one thing but feeling another. They seemed to oppose Goddess Sylvia on the surface, but in reality, they respected her deeply.


    "Goddess, are you leaving already?"


    Hearing that Sylvia was planning to head back to Sky Sanctuary, Lavinia couldn''t hide a hint of reluctance.


    "Oh, Goddess, there''s one more thing."


    Suddenly, Lavinia snapped her fingers gently in the capital of the Red Moon Kingdom. In an instant, countless leaves danced in the air.


    Temples that had been burned down were restored in a flash, and the brief texts that had opposed Goddess Sylvia, titled "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners," transformed into lengthy praises singing her glory.


    Clearly, Lavinia had been planning this.


    "Not bad," Sylvia nodded slightly. She hadn''t punished Lavinia before because she knew Lavinia didn''t have bad intentions.


    However.


    "Major sins can be forgiven, but punishment cannot be avoided. Take care of the affairs in the Red Moon Kingdom. Once you''re back in Sky Sanctuary, reflect for a year and handwrite ''I was wrong'' ten thousand times." Sylvia''s presence was commanding and inviolable.


    "Yes, I will return to Sky Sanctuary as soon as possible," Lavinia bowed deeply, not daring to take any of this lightly.


    Her heart filled with deep respect, awed by the formidable divine authority.


    "Goddess is still the Goddess."


    She knew this very well.


    Watching Sylvia''s departing figure, the entire Red Moon Kingdom bowed in solemn respect and admiration.


    [Ding, you have successfully subdued the Red Moon Kingdom. Reward: Foundation Pill.]


    "Foundation Pill?"


    This spirit medicine was of Epic-level quality, not only extremely rare but also highly effective.


    Crossing major thresholds in cultivation could be successful, but a practitioner''s realm might remain unstable for a long time, lacking the full strength of the new level. If not managed well, this could even affect the stability of their realm.


    But a single Foundation Pill could make one''s realm as stable as a rock, unshakable.


    "A journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step, and a nine-story tower starts from the ground up." The value of such a pill was evident.


    "And it should be soon."


    Now at the peak of the Mystic Core stage, feeling the powerful spiritual energy within, Timothy could tell he was close to his final breakthrough.


    Above the clouds, Timothy suddenly took off his jacket and draped it over Sylvia.


    "What''s this for?" Sylvia blinked in surprise.


    "The air up here is cold, I didn''t want you to freeze," Timothy smiled.


    "Come on, I''m the body of a Holy Emperor, I''m not that easy to freeze."


    Despite saying this, feeling Timothy''s meticulous care, Sylvia unconsciously pulled the jacket tighter around herself.


    "Really, this guy always does this."


    With a tsundere huff, Sylvia sneaked a glance at Timothy but quickly looked away.


    It wasn''t long before they returned to Sky Sanctuary.


    Seeing the two of them return, Elder Turner, who had been waiting nearby, immediately came forward to greet them.


    "Welcome, Goddess."


    Elder Turner bowed deeply, his face filled with immense reverence.


    "Has anything happened at Sky Sanctuary while I was away?" Sylvia asked coolly.


    Elder Turner quickly responded, "Apart from eliminating a small nation that harbored ill will towards you, Goddess, nothing else of note."


    "Good."


    Sylvia nodded slightly and headed back into the heart of Sky Sanctuary, leaving Timothy and Elder Turner behind. Turner seemed much more relaxed now. Discover the mystery at m,vl_em|p_yr


    He looked at Timothy cautiously and asked, "You and the Goddess were gone for two whole days. What exactly happened? Was it those two giant serpents again?"


    "That''s right."


    Timothy nodded solemnly, impressed. "Elder Turner, your knowledge is indeed vast. This time, the Goddess and I accidentally encountered those two colossal beasts again. Although it was in a different location, their battle was even more fierce and skilled. Their ferocity was such that even Holy Emperor-level powerhouses could not easily withstand them."


    "Even Holy Emperor-level powerhouses...! To think such creatures still exist in the world. But apart from the Goddess, I suppose no one else would dare to witness such a battle between ancient beasts."


    Elder Turner''s expression grew serious, not expecting the matter to be so significant. His respect for the Goddess deepened even further.


    "Timothy, you did well. We High Priests are not capable enough to stand by the Goddess''s side. Should you encounter such dangers again, you must support the Goddess well. And if the situation becomes perilous, you must also stop her in time," Elder Turner earnestly advised.


    "Don''t worry."


    Timothy patted Elder Turner''s shoulder confidently.


    "Just as I thought, the Goddess really does have an exceptional eye for talent."


    Elder Turner burst into relieved laughter.


    Along the way back, numerous disciples greeted Timothy. When he finally returned to his room and closed the door, Timothy sat down quietly and took out a leaf from his pocket.


    This leaf, known as the "Oak Leaf," appeared simple and unadorned. Yet, upon closer inspection, one could feel a pure and vibrant energy flowing within it. This energy was not only immense but also carried an indescribable sense of mystery.


    Although it was an item obtained from Holy Emperor Lavinia, even Timothy hadn''t expected such a precious reward.


    [Item: Oak Leaf]


    [Grade: ???]


    [Comprehension: ???]


    [Chance of Comprehension: ???]


    "Wow."


    Even the system panel was stumped,this Oak Leaf was clearly no ordinary item.


    [Soulborn Eye��Insight]


    A golden light flickered in Timothy''s eyes as he fully activated the Soulborn Eye.


    At the same time, his Enlightenment Body continuously operated, absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. He merged his insights into the leaf and then into his mind.


    Every flower, every tree, every leaf.


    From the most fundamental roots, the leaf extended veins.


    These veins supported the leaf and reached out into the distance, constantly transforming.


    It was as if thousands of sacred sounds were ringing in his ears. For a moment, Timothy''s gaze froze, and he became completely still. S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Staring at the leaf in his hand, days and nights passed in the blink of an eye.


    The sun rose and set, the stars shifted, and Timothy still stared at the Oak Leaf, unmoving.


    Until the third day...


    [Ding, congratulations to the host, comprehension successful]

 Chapter 146: Is this, is this the descent of a deity?

    From One, All Splits and Becomes, Giving Birth to All Creation.


    Every vein branching from the leaf''s main artery has its own path.


    The mysteries of the Oak Leaf are boundless, so much so that even the Enlightenment Body can only grasp a fraction of it at a time.


    But even just that fraction is incredibly precious. Discover magic on m_v_l_e_m_p_y_r


    [Ding, congratulations on your successful enlightenment]


    The way of the leaf veins is From One, All Splits and Becomes, Giving Birth to All Creation, while the legacy of Holy Emperor Thunderflame is the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique.


    Combining the two, what forms can perfectly harness the Path of Ten Thousand Thunders.


    From one thunder, it splits into tens of thousands.


    The mystery of it is beyond words.


    And what you can control with the Path of Ten Thousand Thunders isn''t just thunder.


    Following this profound principle, Timothy suddenly raises his hand towards the sky.


    Suddenly, the winds rise and clouds gather.


    Above the Sky Sanctuary, what was once a clear blue sky is now covered with dark clouds.


    More and more clouds gather, and within them, thunder lurks, carrying an apocalyptic force!


    "Is someone undergoing a tribulation?


    No, this aura isn''t that of a tribulation.


    Is it... thunder magic?


    How can someone wield such powerful thunder magic!"


    Watching the strange phenomena in the sky and feeling the overwhelming aura around, everyone in the Sky Sanctuary is shocked and pale.


    Whether it''s the goddess guards of the Sky Sanctuary or the High Priests, all are stunned by this sight.


    "This is bad, could it be that a Demonic Sect has infiltrated? Retreat immediately!" Elder Turner suddenly shouts.


    But before his shout could fade, a bolt of thunder crashes down.


    Just one bolt, yet everyone feels an immense force within it.


    This terrifying pressure is unlike anything ordinary!


    Many disciples gathered near the Sky Sanctuary, now with no room to retreat.


    Elder Turner, shocked, quickly throws out his Obsidian Disc.


    The Obsidian Disc rapidly enlarges and shoots up into the sky, attempting to shield the disciples below.


    But the moment it contacts the thunder, the Epic-level Obsidian Disc instantly cracks.


    The crack spreads quickly, expanding.


    Like a fierce beast roaring, the thunder suddenly intensifies, and with a booming sound, the Obsidian Disc shatters.


    Following that, the terrifying thunder splits and transforms unexpectedly.


    One bolt, two bolts, three bolts, four bolts, five bolts, six bolts...


    Thousands upon thousands of thunderbolts spread across the sky, almost completely covering it.


    "This technique is too strange, help me quickly!"


    Elder Turner cries out, and the High Priests act together, trying to block the thunder.


    However, these thunderbolts are even more bizarre and numerous than they imagined.


    Despite their best efforts, the High Priests are completely unable to stop the myriad of thunderbolts filling the sky.


    Thunder crashes down, tens of thousands of bolts break through all barriers, striking the ground.


    Thunder flashes, and everyone''s bodies are hit by the bolts.


    The High Priests are horrified, having never seen such strange thunder magic.


    Many disciples also hurriedly check their bodies.


    But they soon realize that those struck by the thunderbolts are not harmed. sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, the lightning on their bodies doesn''t dissipate,instead, the scattered thunderbolts seem to form threads, connecting them to the sky.


    Lightning flickers, countless thunderbolts spread towards the sky.


    This scene is incredibly spectacular.


    "What exactly is this thunder?"


    Even though they''re unharmed, everyone is wary of this bizarre spectacle.


    Yet they find that no matter how they struggle, they can''t remove the lightning from their bodies.


    "Wait, that figure is... Timothy!"


    Just then, following the direction of the spreading thunderbolts, someone suddenly exclaimed.


    The myriad thunderbolts all converged in one direction, and amidst the dazzling, roaring thunder, it was Timothy''s figure that floated beneath the dark clouds.


    So, Timothy was behind all this?


    Everyone was stunned, relieved internally, but completely baffled about what Timothy was actually doing.


    At that moment, in the sky, Timothy finally merged the Oak Leaf into the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique.


    One leaf can give birth to all things, and all things can merge into one.


    The path he had realized was indeed the method to harness the power of ten thousand thunders!


    The thunderbolts split and infused into the bodies of the disciples of Sky Sanctuary.


    Bathed in this thunder, each person was about to unleash drastically different powers.


    And as if merging with the thunder, each person now seemed like a soldier driven by the thunder, connected to it.


    Thousands of these soldiers, all under his command!


    Being able to simultaneously enhance the strength of thousands of practitioners in Sky Sanctuary, such thunder magic was enough to instill fear in any force.


    Sky Sanctuary was already immensely powerful.


    Now, bathed in the lightning, their spiritual power surged dramatically.


    Under the influence of these thousands of thunderbolts, the people of Sky Sanctuary seemed like divine warriors, inviolable.


    But that wasn''t all.


    Following the connecting thunderbolts, many disciples suddenly felt a strange sensation.


    "This is Brother Timothy''s... Enlightenment Body!"


    They looked up in astonishment towards the sky.


    The Enlightenment Body, understanding the cosmic laws.


    As Timothy gazed at the universe with a newfound understanding, a mysterious aura swirled around him.


    In this endless mysterious aura, the disciples connected to Timothy felt their own understanding climbing continuously.


    Understanding, enhancing.


    An endless Cosmic Aura swirled around the vicinity of Sky Sanctuary.


    Within this aura, everyone was amazed to find themselves also continuously advancing.


    Not just in cultivation, but in insight, strength, and even sensory perception.


    It was as if everything became clear in an instant, and upon realizing this strange change, everyone was ecstatic.


    Not just the disciples, even the High Priests felt a noticeable change and enhancement.


    To bring about enlightenment in High Priests who had entered Ocean''s Gate, how profound was this magic?


    Just standing under Brother Timothy could significantly enhance them?


    Where else could you find such a good deal?


    The disciples were overjoyed beyond measure.


    "Brother Timothy rocks!"


    "Brother Timothy is so powerful!"


    Someone started the cheer, and praises continued non-stop.


    All the disciples bathed in the thunder loudly praised him.


    [Ding, receiving much praise from the disciples, Insight +10]


    [Ding, receiving much praise from the disciples, Insight +10]


    [Ding, receiving much praise from the disciples, Insight +10]


    ...


    As Timothy''s insight increased, the disciples also felt the mysterious aura around them growing stronger.


    "Holy crap, praising Brother Timothy makes us stronger too?


    What are we waiting for!"


    "Brother Timothy rocks!"


    "Brother Timothy is so powerful!"


    Amidst the thunderous roars, Sky Sanctuary erupted with continuous cheers.


    That mysterious aura even swept across Sky Sanctuary like a mist.


    "Is this, is this the descent of a deity?"


    Witnessing this scene, even the major Sects around Sky Sanctuary were stunned and amazed.

 Chapter 147: Babe, you flip-flop so fast...

    Amidst the roaring thunder, the disciples of Sky Sanctuary felt their energies climbing steadily.


    With every thunderclap, bathed in endless bolts, the disciples seemed as if they were divine warriors descended upon the earth.


    The majesty of the entire Sky Sanctuary seemed to rise at that moment, and everyone was astounded by the transformations within themselves.


    It wasn''t just their perceptiveness that improved,each person''s strength had taken a monumental leap.


    Disciples at the Aura Initiation level could now exhibit the power of the Energy Foundation level, and those at the Energy Foundation level could even display the prowess of the Mystic Core level. Even those at the Mystic Core level felt a tangible enhancement.


    To think that one person''s power could elevate the entire Sky Sanctuary to such a terrifying level was unimaginable!


    With minds and insights merging, whether it was Timothy or the others at Sky Sanctuary, all benefited from the interplay of the lightning.


    As Timothy took charge, the disciples moved with him, their presence immense and inviolable.


    Not only were the elders amazed at this unimaginable scene, even Sylvia was slightly taken aback as she looked outside the temple.


    Such thunder magic was unknown even to her, despite her extensive knowledge of ancient texts.


    Timothy indeed received the legacy of the Holy Emperor Thunderflame, but was this bizarre and powerful thunder magic really just a secret technique from that legacy?


    "Brother Timothy is awesome!"


    "With this magic, who cares about some damn Holy Emperor!"


    If used against enemies, its power would be terrifying!


    Watching this scene, the disciples of Sky Sanctuary felt their spirits soar.


    At this moment, even if they were to face the forces of other Holy Emperors head-on, everyone felt a surge of confidence.


    [System: Due to the disciples'' praises, Insight +10]


    [System: Due to the disciples'' praises, Insight +10]


    [System: Due to the disciples'' praises, Insight +10]


    With a significant increase in insight and rewards, their physical strength enhanced, bodies purified, and cultivation improved.


    Timothy also felt a sense of wonder, marveling at the exquisite combination of the Oak Leaf and Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique.


    One leaf transforms into myriad things, and myriad things feedback.


    Such enlightenment was profoundly mysterious.


    As millions of thunders slowly dissipated, falling outside the great hall, Timothy could distinctly feel his insight reaching an incredibly profound state through continuous feedback.


    Such opportunities were rare.


    Timothy approached Sylvia and said, "Babe, I need to make a trip to the Arcane Library."


    "Why do you want to go to the Arcane Library?"


    Though equally stunned by the grand spectacle, the Arcane Library in Sky Sanctuary was different.


    The books stored in the high tower were each profoundly mysterious and complex.


    Only the envoys of the various Star Palaces and the High Priests were qualified to enter.


    It wasn''t just because the precious books were closely guarded secrets.


    More importantly, the requirements of those books were high,if one''s cultivation and insight weren''t up to a certain level, it could even be dangerous.


    "Babe, don''t you trust me?" Timothy cooed.


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you, I''m just..."


    "Are you worried about my safety?" Timothy suddenly grinned cheekily.


    But his words seemed to hit the mark.


    Sylvia''s gaze faltered, and noticing Timothy''s subtle expression, she visibly panicked, "How could that be? I couldn''t care less about your safety!


    Right, let there be danger, what does it have to do with me!


    Hmph �q(�s^�t)�r!"


    A crest slowly floated into Timothy''s hand.


    This was Sylvia''s Sacred Crest, the key to the Arcane Library.


    Timothy took Sylvia''s Sacred Crest, smiled slightly, and walked towards the exit.


    But just as he was about to leave the great hall, a cold voice suddenly called out from behind, "Stop!"


    Timothy turned around, and there was Sylvia, her eyes flickering with concern, "The books in the Arcane Library aren''t easy to master. Forcing understanding could even backlash against you.


    Be careful, don''t overdo it."


    "Babe, you flip-flop so fast..." Timothy couldn''t help but laugh and cry.


    One second she pretended not to care, and the next, she couldn''t hide it anymore.


    Where else could he find such an adorable girlfriend in the whole world?


    "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing," Timothy said with a wave of his hand, confidently striding out of the great hall and heading straight for the Arcane Library.


    Sylvia''s Sacred Crest floated from his hand, slowly merging with the Arcane Library, and the doors opened with a brilliant golden glow.


    Sky Sanctuary''s influence spread across the world, growing stronger with each passing year.


    The books housed in the Arcane Library were not only from Sky Sanctuary but also included precious ancient texts collected over the years from the twelve Star Palaces. Read now on m_vl_em_p_yr


    It was clear that the treasures within could make any practitioner''s blood boil with excitement.


    However, the dangers inside the Arcane Library were equally evident. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Timothy really went in!"


    As the dazzling golden light swallowed Timothy''s figure, everyone secretly tensed up.


    Elder Turner was also startled.


    "Timothy hasn''t even reached the Ocean''s Gate realm, and the Goddess actually allowed him into the Arcane Library?


    The dangers inside are far worse than they appear, especially with Timothy''s high level of insight. If he gets too deep, the consequences could be unimaginable!"


    "But Goddess Sylvia personally handed Sylvia''s Sacred Crest to Timothy, maybe she has some confidence in him."


    "Even so..."


    Elder Turner was clearly hesitant.


    If the Goddess truly didn''t want Timothy to die, he believed that nothing could harm Timothy in her presence.


    But the most important issue was.


    Although recently, Timothy seemed to have grown closer to the Goddess.


    For many years, the elders had been well aware of the Goddess''s character.


    No matter how talented a disciple was or who they faced, the Goddess''s heart was always as cold as a mountain.


    Would the Goddess really pay special attention to Timothy''s life and death?


    After all, in the eyes of the Goddess, all beings of the world were always seen as equals.


    If Timothy really was in danger inside...


    Elder Turner''s expression clearly showed his worry.


    The Arcane Library of Sky Sanctuary.


    Even they, the High Priests, dared not enter lightly.


    If Timothy might face a crisis, he must be ready to intervene.


    Elder Turner silently made up his mind.


    Meanwhile, as Timothy stepped forward, the beam of light had completely engulfed him.


    With a flash of light inside the Arcane Library.


    Timothy''s figure had completely vanished into it, stepping into the Arcane Library!

 Chapter 148: Is this even something a normal person can do?

    When Timothy opened his eyes again, he found himself inside the Arcane Library.


    Looking up, it seemed like the towering shelves stretched right up to the heavens, filled with countless books.


    And each one was a treasure that could drive any practitioner wild with desire.


    "Infinite Skyforce Technique," "Fivefold Vital Essence Guide," "Netherworld Wraith Formation"...


    There were endless books on Alchemy, Artifact Forging, Arcane Arts...


    Some books even radiated a mystical glow, their mere sight hinting at their immense value.


    Ding, system notification: Host''s comprehension abilities are greatly enhanced for the next hour, allowing almost unlimited understanding of any book.


    The system''s notification suddenly rang out.


    After comprehending the "Transmutation of the One" from the Oak Leaf, the recent thunderous techniques that temporarily boosted the disciples'' strength of Sky Sanctuary also fed back to Timothy.


    But even Timothy hadn''t expected such a massive feedback.


    Unlimited comprehension for an hour!


    This was an opportunity not to be missed!


    Without hesitation, Timothy headed straight for the section with the most ancient and valuable books, quickly flipping them open one by one.


    Meanwhile, outside the high tower, the others were also observing the situation in the Arcane Library.


    Stay connected with m|vl|e|mp|y|r


    The Arcane Library of Sky Sanctuary not only housed numerous books but also served another purpose.


    Each book was exceptionally precious.


    Whenever someone successfully comprehended a book, the Arcane Library would sense their aura and announce it to the entire Sky Sanctuary.


    However, apart from the extraordinarily talented Goddess Sylvia, even the High Priests and the Holy Envoys of the Star Palace rarely had any breakthroughs.


    It had been a long time since the Arcane Library had made any announcements.


    Now, although they were closely watching the Arcane Library, the other High Priests, like Elder Turner, were eager to know what was happening inside to rescue Timothy if anything went wrong.


    The Arcane Library stood as usual, silent, seemingly even more tranquil than usual.


    But this inexplicable calm felt oddly foreboding, like the calm before a storm.


    Elder Turner looked up anxiously, his heart pounding.


    They didn''t know that even Sylvia of Sky Sanctuary was now staring with a slightly frozen gaze, her expression revealing a hint of urgency.


    What was happening inside the Arcane Library now?


    Protected by layers of magical wards, no one could see inside.


    The clouds still hung heavy, the atmosphere tense and oppressive.


    Even the disciples felt something was off, whispering among themselves.


    But just then, a dazzling golden light suddenly burst from within the Arcane Library.


    The light was so brilliant it almost made the entire tower translucent, spreading far and wide, illuminating half the sky.


    Everyone nearby was enveloped in this light, their faces showing shock and astonishment.


    "Timothy has succeeded in his comprehension!" Elder Turner suddenly exclaimed.


    After all, the books inside the Arcane Library were of the highest grade, and even High Priests struggled to comprehend them.


    In such a short time, not only had Timothy faced no danger, but he had also comprehended an ancient tome.


    "''Divine Crafting Manual,'' comprehension successful," announced the Arcane Library.


    "''Divine Crafting Manual''? That''s an alchemy book!"


    While amazed at Timothy''s terrifying speed of comprehension.


    Why would he choose to comprehend an alchemy book?


    But before their confusion could clear, the Arcane Library burst forth with another light.


    "''Compendium of Alchemy'' comprehension successful."


    What? Another successful comprehension?


    Elder Turner stared in the direction of the Arcane Library, dumbfounded.


    Had he heard wrong?


    No, the voice from the Arcane Library was crystal clear.


    The first was Artifact Forging, and now it was Alchemy.


    And more importantly, how much time had passed?


    Not even a minute!


    "Comprehending a book with just one glance? Is this even something a normal person can do?"


    "Seriously, are you sure the Arcane Library isn''t broken?" Elder Turner asked the other High Priests nearby, feeling like his brain couldn''t quite keep up.


    "The Arcane Library is an Epic-level artifact, constantly nourished by the books it contains. It''s supposed to grow, not break down," one of the High Priests replied, also feeling a headache coming on.


    "But this speed, one book per glance, even if it''s outrageous, it''s just not possible!"


    "This..."


    Everyone who witnessed this was stunned.


    Everyone knew that the Arcane Library was an extremely precious treasure and also knew how dangerous it could be.


    So, what was happening now? sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "''Eightfold Breathing Method'' comprehension successful."


    "''Draconic Spirit Array'' comprehension successful."


    "''Thousand Birds Sword Manual'' comprehension successful."


    "''Hidden Eagle Mystics'' comprehension successful."


    "''Holy Codex of Origins'' comprehension successful."


    As everyone was still in shock, the Arcane Library burst into even more brilliant light, and the announcements kept coming.


    One book title after another echoed around Sky Sanctuary.


    There were books on Alchemy, Artifact Forging, arcane arts, magical arrays, sword techniques, and secret cultivation methods...


    It was like popping candy, one name after another.


    "Holy crap?"


    "Holy crap!"


    In a moment where thousands of beautiful words could have been spoken, only two remained.


    Listening to the sounds around them, everyone''s eyes widened, and their gazes towards the Arcane Library were filled with utter astonishment.


    What on earth was Timothy doing inside?


    Could it be that he had devoured the entire Arcane Library?


    Just then, two thunderous booms sounded in the sky, and dazzling lightning almost lit up the entire sky.


    Moreover, the thunder on the left was a fiery red, like burning flames, while the thunder on the right was a brilliant emerald green.


    The two bolts of lightning were so bright they seemed to tear open the sky.


    "This... could this be!"


    A thought exploded in Elder Turner''s mind.


    He had heard rumors about the red and green heavenly tribulations.


    The red thunder was a sign of a Level 6 Forgemaster''s emergence.


    The green thunder indicated the birth of a Level 6 Alchemist.


    On the continent of Elant, the highest level for smiths and alchemists was nine, and since ancient times, high-level craftsmen and alchemists had been extremely rare.


    Reaching Level 6 was considered the pinnacle, heralded by the red and green heavenly tribulations.


    Had Timothy reached Level 6 as both a Forgemaster and an Alchemist?


    But before this, he had never been linked to either.


    That meant...


    "It''s not that there''s something wrong with the Arcane Library,it''s that Timothy effortlessly comprehended everything he read!"


    What kind of prodigy was this?


    Recalling his own centuries of study in alchemy, barely reaching Level 3, Elder Turner felt like crying.

 Chapter 149: I want ten!

    [Ding! Successfully frustrated numerous disciples, increasing Alchemy comprehension.]


    [Ding! Successfully induced feelings of inferiority in Elder Turner, increasing Artifact Forging comprehension.]


    When Timothy snapped back to reality, he had become a Level 6 Master in both Alchemy and Artifact Forging.


    Even though he hadn''t directly engaged with these two skills, he was well aware of their significance.


    Reaching Level 6 as a forger or alchemist on the continent of Elant was exceedingly rare.


    Even just one of these titles could earn someone endless admiration and flattery.


    It''s also worth mentioning that his wife''s collection of books was impressively extensive.


    The seemingly randomly placed books in the Arcane Library each held a terrifyingly high grade.


    Just mastering a few could easily make someone a top-tier forger or alchemist.


    Of course, the prerequisite was learning how to treat his wife right...


    The Thunder Command technique that Oak Leaf had mastered turned out to be even more powerful than expected.


    With this technique, not only could he receive feedback and enhance his insight and spiritual energy,


    but the disciples of Sky Sanctuary could also bathe in the thunder light, significantly boosting their strength like warriors descended from the heavens.


    This would give them a better chance against the two scheming Holy Emperors with ill intentions.


    Timothy rummaged through his spatial ring and soon found an alchemy furnace among the treasures he had collected.


    Although not of the highest grade, it would suffice.


    Just as Timothy was about to try his hand at crafting a spirit medicine, a figure suddenly flew towards him from a distance.


    Landing softly, it was the petite Azura.


    "This is just too much!"


    Tears welled up in Azura''s eyes as she stared pitifully at Timothy.


    "Huh?"


    Timothy was momentarily stunned.


    "You tied me to a big tree and told me not to move.


    Then you completely forgot about me and left me there all day. That''s just too much!"


    Azura seemed genuinely upset, stomping her little feet and barely reaching Timothy''s chest with her tiny fists.


    Then, she started pounding on his chest with her little fists.


    Unfortunately, her cotton-like punches had no real impact, and Timothy barely felt them.


    After a moment of silence, Timothy couldn''t help but laugh and cry at the same time.


    He then remembered that he had instructed Azura to stay put and practice her Dragon Roar, but he had completely forgotten about it when he left.


    What could he do? His wife was right there, and how could he remember anything else?


    Timothy asked with a smile, "Did you get your Dragon Roar practice done?"


    "I did.


    No, wait! I''m not talking to someone who cruelly abandoned me!"


    Azura suddenly snapped back.


    Even though she was the Ocean Dragon King and had been tricked into signing a year-long master-servant contract, she had to maintain her dignity.


    She would never interact with someone who abandoned her again!


    Yes, that''s the way!


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t be the Ocean Dragon King!


    "I did forget you by accident. To make it up to you, how about I compensate you with a Golden Scale Dragon Carp?" Timothy suddenly offered.


    "Deal!"


    In an instant, Azura completely forgot her previous grievances.


    Her eyes lit up as she eagerly moved closer to Timothy, "Where''s the Golden Scale Dragon Carp, where is it?


    Sssluurp~.


    I''m not just being greedy, I''m doing this to get stronger."


    Timothy sighed, "Show me the Dragon Roar first, and then you''ll get your Golden Scale Dragon Carp."


    "But..."


    Azura''s mouth was practically watering, but she swallowed her disappointment.


    After a moment, she tried: "Meow, wait, no! I mean, roar~"


    Finally, Azura, as the Dragon King, let out a long-overdue dragon roar!


    However.


    Listening to this roar, Timothy couldn''t help but feel something was off.


    It was indeed a roar.


    But why did it seem like Azura''s dragon roar had even less oomph than... a cat''s meow?


    "Here''s your Golden Scale Dragon Carp."


    Timothy exchanged a Golden Scale Dragon Carp from the system store and tossed it into the air.


    Instantly, Azura leaped up excitedly.


    Her tiny mouth engulfed the entire Golden Scale Dragon Carp in one bite.


    Licking her lips, Azura seemed unsatisfied and somewhat regretful, "Darn, I ate it too fast and didn''t even taste it. Next time, I need to eat slower."


    After devouring the Golden Scale Dragon Carp, Azura was visibly more excited and cheekily moved closer to Timothy, asking, "So, how are things going between you and Sylvia?


    Have you guys, you know, mated yet?"


    "Mated?


    Do you think I''m a dragon or something? And what kind of weird knowledge have those old dragons been teaching you?"


    Timothy pinched Azura''s ear as a form of punishment.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch.


    Timothy''s getting mad!"


    Azura yelped in pain, but she also realized something.


    That Timothy, despite being very close to Goddess Sylvia, definitely hadn''t reached the step of mating!


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have gotten so flustered and lashed out at her.


    Azura was almost moved by her own cleverness.


    "Hehe, it''s okay if you haven''t succeeded.


    I actually have a perfect way to help you, especially since Valentine''s Day is coming up soon. A good gift might just..."


    "Valentine''s Day?" Timothy suddenly interjected.


    "You don''t know? On Elant, Valentine''s Day is also called Summer Valentine''s Day, usually on August 14th. You have Sylvia as a girlfriend and you don''t know about Valentine''s Day?


    Could it be that you don''t understand romance?"


    Azura was thoroughly shocked.


    "Uh... who knows the exact date of Valentine''s Day in this world!" Timothy was somewhat speechless.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t understand romance.


    After all, he had traveled to this world to complete his final trial, and there was so much to learn that he hadn''t specifically looked into the date of Valentine''s Day.


    But it was good that Azura mentioned it.


    Otherwise, if Valentine''s Day came and he wasn''t prepared with a gift, he would be failing in his duties as Goddess Sylvia''s boyfriend.


    "What''s this method you mentioned? Do your dragon kind have some precious treasure?" Timothy asked with interest.


    "It''s not a treasure. S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the method from our Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon was even used by the ancient human sages.


    If you could use it as a Valentine''s Day gift, it would definitely be a showstopper.


    Besides having a pet like me, no one else knows about this precious gift from the dragon kind.


    There''s only a month left, why not give it a try?" Azura tempted.


    "Alright, what''s the catch?" Timothy had already seen through Azura''s little scheme.


    "Hehe, that would be... more Golden Scale Dragon Carps," Azura couldn''t help but reveal her true intentions.


    "That''s worth considering, but how many do you want?


    One, three?"


    "Neither."


    Azura boldly held up five fingers: "I want ten!"


    Timothy: "��"


    Really wondered who taught Azura math...


    But, daring to ask for such a number, the method Azura mentioned must indeed be something special.


    "Since that''s the case, let''s go check out the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon."


    Timothy agreed, willing to give it a try. Your story continues on m_vl_em_p_y

 Chapter 150: Ah, this is so confusing!

    Summer, though past the prime time of growth, still buzzes with life.


    The hills are blanketed with flowers and grass, and the dry, hot air makes everyone a bit restless.


    On a scorching summer day, the shade behind the hillside is a perfect spot to cool off.


    But behind the shade in Sky Sanctuary, a female disciple kneels on the ground.


    Despite the heat, she feels a chill throughout her body, as if she''s fallen into an ice cave.


    Because standing before her is none other than Goddess Sylvia.


    And the reason she''s been caught? She had a secret rendezvous with her lover on the back hillside.


    Sky Sanctuary has had a ban on romantic relationships for a long time.


    This rule has never changed.


    Even though the Goddess hasn''t mentioned it much lately, it''s well known among all the disciples.


    Meeting with a lover in Sky Sanctuary is the ultimate taboo!


    Other sisters also met with their lovers here today, but she was the only unlucky one caught by Goddess Sylvia.


    The disciple feels like crying but has no tears,her body trembles slightly with fear.


    Being caught red-handed by Goddess Sylvia in a romantic encounter is a grave offense, and she can''t imagine what kind of punishment awaits her.


    Read the latest tale on M-VL-em|p,yr


    Even if she escapes the death penalty, she''ll likely be expelled from Sky Sanctuary!


    "Isn''t Valentine''s Day coming up soon?" Sylvia suddenly asks.


    The disciple is visibly startled.


    One reason is that she can''t figure out why the Goddess would ask such a strange question.


    More importantly, the tone of her voice is unexpectedly gentle and cool.


    Though still carrying the authoritative aura of the Holy Emperor, there seems to be no anger in the Goddess''s voice.


    Even the disciple is puzzled.


    She''s well aware of Sky Sanctuary''s strict rules and knows how serious a crime it is to engage in romance here.


    But why does it seem like the Goddess isn''t planning to punish her?


    Still, the disciple doesn''t dare to relax.


    She knows all too well the Goddess''s disdain for love, and even if Sylvia doesn''t seem angry, it''s hard to be sure.


    The disciple quickly responds, desperately seeking forgiveness: "Yes, Valentine''s Day is just a month away. I, I indeed got carried away by spring emotions and lost my way. But please rest assured, Goddess, I realize my mistake. I am willing to reform and from now on, I will never engage in any romantic affairs again. Please believe me!"


    "Uh, you can actually decide these things for yourself," Sylvia coughs lightly.


    The sunlight is brilliant, casting a radiant glow on her beautiful, cool face, which unexpectedly softens a bit.


    For a moment, even the disciple is mesmerized.


    Goddess Sylvia has always been an untouchable, supreme presence in her heart.


    But for some reason, she feels that today, the Goddess is different.


    "Actually, I didn''t come here to punish you. I have a question to ask you."


    After hesitating for a while, Sylvia finally lowered her voice, sounding a bit shy and uneasy as she quietly asked, "If it''s for Valentine''s Day, what do you think... would be a good gift for those of you with lovers?"


    "Valentine''s Day gifts?"


    The disciple was stunned.


    She could never have imagined that the Goddess would ask her such a question.


    "Don''t get me wrong," Sylvia quickly added, "I''m not actually considering giving anyone a gift. I''m just... just trying to gauge how deeply you disciples who''ve fallen in love are infatuated, and how much you understand about it. You better answer truthfully, or don''t blame me for being merciless!"


    "Yes," the disciple replied quickly, her mind swirling with confusion.


    The Goddess''s excuse seemed flawless.


    But why did it feel a bit off?


    Not daring to probe too deeply, the disciple hurriedly brainstormed.


    "Flowers? But usually, it''s the men who give flowers."


    "Weapons? But that depends on the person, not everyone likes them."


    "My sister once gave her lover some high-quality spirit wine, but besides that, I think what men really like is..."


    She stopped mid-sentence, her face turning red.


    She quickly held back the words she was about to say, her lips pressed tightly together as if she was a bit frightened.


    "What were you about to say?" Sylvia, as a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, had keen insight that was far beyond ordinary, and she immediately noticed something was off with the disciple.


    "Goddess, perhaps I shouldn''t say it. It''s a disrespectful and embarrassing matter, and I really can''t bring myself to say it, even if men might actually like it. It''s still a bit..."


    "Speak. Are you daring to hide something from me?"


    Sylvia''s icy gaze instantly made the disciple shiver, a chill running through her heart.


    She was still struggling to speak, but feeling the terrifying pressure, the disciple''s spirit trembled with fear.


    She had to suppress her embarrassment and a sense of despair.


    After all, saying such a thing seemed utterly pointless and embarrassing!


    With a gloomy face, the disciple finally managed to speak in a trembling voice, "The Valentine''s Day gift that, as far as I know, all men universally like is..."


    "It''s..."


    "..."


    "Really, that?!"


    Upon hearing what the disciple said, Sylvia, who had always maintained her dignity, visibly lost her composure.


    Even her icy skin flushed a faint red. sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her heart pounded uncontrollably, as if a little cat was scratching wildly inside her chest.


    "Goddess?"


    Noticing the unusual change in the Goddess, the disciple shivered in fear, worried that Sylvia might slap her dead in the next moment.


    "Don''t let me see you again anytime soon," Sylvia glared at her fiercely.


    "Yes," the disciple replied, terrified and feeling a chill throughout her body.


    She agreed quickly and ran off into the distance without looking back.


    Though nearly scared to death, she was relieved to have escaped with her life!


    However, what the disciple didn''t know was that on the secluded hillside, Sylvia couldn''t hide her inexplicable embarrassment.


    "Why would men like that, and... do I really have to give that as a gift?


    But, but if I do...


    Ah, it''s so confusing!"


    Pacing back and forth, Sylvia was indecisive and couldn''t calm her racing heart.


    Valentine''s Day was just a month away.


    She had to make a decision before then!

 Chapter 151: Fiercely adorable!

    "Rumor has it that the dragon race carries the fortune of heaven and earth and is protected by the saints of the human race. If you present them with the grand gift of nine dragons encircling, it can summon the blessings of the gods from the Celestial Realm."


    "So, this is the gift you were talking about," Timothy nodded thoughtfully.


    Azura seemed quite pleased with herself: "How about that? Just thinking about it feels grand, doesn''t it? I guess only a gift this big is worthy of a goddess."


    "Yeah, it''s indeed impressive," Timothy admitted, feeling for once that Azura was actually making sense. He couldn''t deny it was a good idea.


    Flying with the wind, it didn''t take long for them to reach the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon. However, the atmosphere at the shrine was noticeably off compared to before.


    "You are Timothy, from Goddess Sylvia''s side?" The dragon guard at the shrine recognized Timothy and was clearly very respectful.


    But upon seeing Azura, the guard''s expression turned somewhat strange.


    "Welcome, Princess Azura. Please, go right ahead."


    The dragon guard hesitated for a while before stepping aside.


    Even as he entered the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon with Azura, Timothy sensed something was amiss, not to mention the guard''s odd behavior.


    "Princess Azura? Shouldn''t he have referred to Azura as the Dragon King? Has something happened inside the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon?" Timothy turned to Azura and asked, "Azura, are you hiding something from me?"


    "This..." Azura''s expression changed, and she awkwardly stuck out her tongue.


    "Hehe, I actually did keep some things from you."


    She guiltily lowered her head, her index fingers tapping each other.


    "I had anticipated this, although the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon shows submission to Goddess Sylvia. They only truly submit to the Sky Sanctuary and Goddess Sylvia, not to me. These dragons never wanted me to ascend as the Dragon King. Now that I''ve also signed a beast contract with a human, they probably have even more reason to push me out."


    Timothy frowned slightly, "But I remember several elder dragons were quite supportive of you."


    "True, a few elder dragons do stand by me, but they are pitifully few compared to my brothers and sisters. After all, many of them were born centuries before me and have numerous supporters.


    Although my second elder brother''s Ancestral Dragon bloodline isn''t as pure as mine, it''s only 1% less pure, but I suspect that during my absence from the Shrine, his supporters among the dragons and the Sea Folk have already monopolized the power within the Shrine. I guess my position as the Ocean Dragon King is nearly just for show now."


    Azura''s words revealed a barely concealed bitterness.


    [Ding, Azura has signed a contract with the host, sharing honor and disgrace. System task released: Help Azura reclaim her position as the Ocean Dragon King and secure her status within the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon. System reward: 2 hours of usage rights for the Exorcist''s Rod, plus one Binding Immortal Rope.]


    [Note: The Exorcist''s Rod is a Mythic-level relic with a strong restraining effect on all demons. The Binding Immortal Rope is a one-time use item that can temporarily restrain a Holy Emperor strong enough to step into the Transcendence Realm.]


    Even without the system task, Timothy was ready to step in for Azura. After all, he still needed to find nine dragons at the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon as a Valentine''s Day gift, and he couldn''t allow other dragons to undermine Azura''s position.


    Dive into more tales on m,vl-em-py-r


    His pet beast was his to tease, not for other dragons to strut around.


    "Let''s go. You help me figure out the Valentine''s Day gift, and I''ll handle the business here at the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon," Timothy said decisively to Azura.


    Instantly, Azura''s eyes, which had been somewhat dim, lit up.


    "But you''re not from the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, is this really okay...?"


    "Just follow me," Timothy said, tugging on Azura''s ear.


    "Okay!"


    Azura nodded immediately, her eyes brimming with trust. sea??h th�� NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Along the way, they occasionally passed Sea Folk from the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon. Seeing Azura, these Sea Folk not only refrained from calling her Dragon King but also showed a bit of strangeness in their expressions, even deliberately walking around them as if trying to avoid the pair.


    No Sea Folk dared to speak to Azura, and the atmosphere in the entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon became somewhat oppressive.


    Just then, several figures appeared in the distance. Surrounded by several elder dragons and turtles, was a young man in a brocade robe, but with two dragon horns on his head. Although not as majestic as Azura''s blue dragon form, these horns were clearly different from those of other dragons around.


    "So you''re Timothy?" Prince Aegir looked at Timothy, a slight smile on his lips. "I''ve heard you''re a human who has awakened the Enlightenment Body and are highly regarded by the goddess. But..."


    His gaze coldly shifted to Azura, his tone mocking, "I never said she was welcome in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon."


    "What do you mean?" Timothy''s brow furrowed.


    "It''s simple. A dragon who has signed a beast contract with a human no longer deserves to be accepted by the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon. As for her position as Dragon King, I think it''s also unnecessary."


    Although Aegir''s words were teasing, he turned to Timothy and said, "If you wish to come alone, I would indeed like to invite you in for a drink. But as for her, it''s best she no longer appears in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon."


    "What if I don''t want to go in for tea at the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon and instead want Azura to reclaim her rightful seat?" Timothy responded sharply.


    "What did you say?"


    Hearing this, Aegir''s expression changed instantly.


    "Human, the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon indeed swears loyalty to Goddess Sylvia. But matters concerning Azura are internal affairs of our dragon race. I advise you not to interfere. Besides, wouldn''t it benefit you if Azura lost her position as Dragon King? Then she''d have no home, and you could forever be her master. Haha, think about it, isn''t that all to your advantage?"


    As Aegir laughed somewhat hysterically, many eyes within the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon turned their way.


    Timothy could feel that many of the elder dragons'' gazes were not friendly, even carrying a hint of chill.


    Azura''s connections in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon were indeed good. Some Sea Folk and weaker dragons showed signs of sympathy. However, these Sea Folk held low status within the Shrine and, despite their willingness, were powerless to change the situation.


    After all, those supporting Aegir were elder dragons with high status and experience within the Shrine, far beyond what they could contend with.


    With his smooth talk and the advantage of being the second prince, Aegir had almost monopolized the upper echelons of power within the Shrine. Even if other dragons wanted to help Azura, they were powerless in such a scenario.


    "Attack him, Azura," Timothy suddenly said.


    With all her might, Azura let out a dragon roar she had been practicing.


    Fiercely adorable!

 Chapter 152: Thank you... Master

    The roar of the dragon left Aegir completely stunned.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    His gaze fixed on Timothy.


    Timothy spread his hands and said, "I mean, of course, to help Azura hold onto the position of Dragon King. Do you think it''s cooler to have a regular dragon as a mount, or to have a Dragon King as a pet?"


    "Timothy, don''t push your luck! I respect you because of my respect for the Sky Sanctuary and Goddess Sylvia, but if you dare covet the position of Dragon King, don''t blame me for turning on you. The Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon handles its own affairs, and even Goddess Sylvia wouldn''t interfere, so don''t dig your own grave!" Aegir was thoroughly enraged.


    "But what if I told you that I am acting on the orders of Goddess Sylvia to help Azura keep her position as Dragon King? Would you defy the command of the goddess then?" Timothy suddenly said.


    "Bullshit!"


    Enjoy additional stories on m-vl-em|p-yr


    Aegir was almost fooled, but he quickly realized the truth.


    If the goddess really intended this, she could have easily sent a decree from miles away or directly sent an elder.


    If that were the case, he might have had to back down. But clearly, Timothy was just making this up.


    "When did the goddess ever issue such a decree, Timothy? Do you realize the crime of falsely claiming a divine command?"


    Timothy replied, "Can''t my words be as good as those of the goddess?"


    Hearing this, Aegir suddenly laughed.


    After a sneer, his face took on a mocking look.


    Timothy, having awakened the Enlightenment Body and being highly regarded by Goddess Sylvia, had previously made Aegir hesitant to act rashly. But now, the situation was completely different.


    Timothy dared to overstep his bounds and disrespect the goddess. Aegir could now justify taking action in the name of upholding the goddess''s dignity, which would not only be perfectly reasonable but also demonstrate his loyalty to the goddess. This was an opportunity Aegir was definitely not going to miss.


    "Timothy has meddled in the affairs of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, defending a former Dragon King who betrayed the Shrine. More importantly, he dared to disrespect the goddess and speak irreverently of her. The majesty of the goddess cannot be violated. All dragons, follow me to capture Timothy and present him to the goddess.


    The goddess will surely feel our loyalty and grant us her protection and rewards!" Aegir commanded the dragons around him.


    The older dragons who were close to Azura had already been sent to distant seas or forcibly detained. Now, all the dragons around Aegir were his loyal followers.


    "Timothy, since you dare to disrespect the goddess, don''t blame us for being ruthless!"


    "Humph, you think you can speak for the goddess?"


    "Roar!"


    Amidst the roaring, a dozen old dragons transformed into their massive dragon forms. Although their scales and dragon aura were not as dazzling and pure as Azura''s, they were still enormous, firmly encircling Timothy and Azura.


    "What''s wrong with saying my words are as good as my wife''s?"


    Timothy sighed, resigned to the fact that this group of dragons lacked discernment. But this was exactly the situation he wanted to see.


    After all, he still had many treasures on him that he hadn''t tried out yet.


    A dozen old dragons surrounded them, only two of which had recently entered the Ocean''s Gate. The rest boasted the strength of the late Mystic Core stage or even peak levels. It seemed that over the years, the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon had indeed lost its former glory.


    "Azura, I promised to get you to the Ocean''s Gate within a year. Now, it''s time for you to get some practice," Timothy said, his gaze filled with confidence.


    Even facing a dozen dragons much older and stronger than herself, Azura felt an unwavering resolve in her heart, as if fear was foreign to her.


    "Hmph, you only have 1% more Ancestral dragon bloodline than me. How strong do you think you can be?" Aegir scoffed, completely underestimating Azura''s resistance.


    But then, a dragon''s roar erupted.


    Though still youthful in tone, it carried an undeniable dragon''s authority.


    Brilliant golden light shot into the sky, not just from the dazzling blue scales, but Azura''s dragon horns radiated a majestic aura.


    "Boom!"


    A shockwave spread outwards, sending huge waves crashing around, even shaking the grand hall of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon as if it might collapse.


    The oppressive aura that burst forth far exceeded any dragon''s imagination. The pressure emanating from Azura''s golden dragon eyes instilled a sudden, inexplicable fear in the dozen dragons hovering above the Shrine.


    The light was brilliant, the dragon''s might immense, starkly different from Aegir''s.


    This was the true dragon''s might, the true oppression a Dragon King should possess!


    Not just the dozen old dragons, but all the Sea Folk in the vicinity were trembling in their spirits, looking up at Azura''s divine form with utmost respect and solemnity.


    They had been misled by Aegir, some even pledging loyalty to him. But at this moment, the Sea Folk realized their mistake.


    In the dragon race, only the strong are revered!


    The Azura of today was no longer the frail little girl chosen for the position of Ocean Dragon King merely by her bloodline.


    This immense dragon''s might was the true embodiment of what an Ocean Dragon King should be!


    "This can''t be right, how is this possible!" Aegir was shocked, his confidence evaporating instantly, his face losing all color. S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Such a pure Ancestral dragon bloodline hadn''t been seen in dragons for ten thousand years.


    Not even the past Dragon Kings could compare to Azura.


    What had happened?


    Why had Azura''s bloodline become so terrifying?


    Could it be the Golden Scale Dragon Carp?


    Aegir had heard legends that the Golden Scale Dragon Carp could enhance one''s bloodline.


    But how rare was the Golden Scale Dragon Carp? To elevate Azura''s bloodline to such a terrifying level was unthinkable, let alone finding one.


    The Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon even suspected that the Golden Scale Dragon Carp had gone extinct, existing nowhere but in the Celestial Realm.


    As the dragon''s might spread and the pressure intensified, Azura''s youthful roar made all the seas look up in awe and fear.


    Thousands of fish halted, countless creatures bowed their heads.


    The ancient dragons were the strongest beings beneath the gods.


    The fear embedded in every Sea Folk''s bloodline ignited at this moment.


    This was the true dragon''s might, the true being worthy of the title Dragon King!


    All eyes were now fixed on Azura.


    And at that moment, Azura slowly turned around.


    Facing Timothy, within the endless brilliant golden light, Azura bowed her head and said softly, "Thank you... Master."


    In this scene, with those words, all was silent around them.

 Chapter 153: Thats... Drake’s Bloodroot!

    Not only was everyone stunned by the overwhelming dragon aura that Azura exuded, but they were even more shocked by the respect and reverence Azura showed toward Timothy. The Sea Folk who witnessed this scene were left utterly speechless.


    "Azura, you hold the title of Ocean Dragon King, yet you bow to a mere human. Today, you will pay the price for your actions!" Aegir roared, his voice filled with uncontrollable rage.


    "Attack!"


    At his command, two ancient dragons, now in their true dragon forms, lunged at Azura with unstoppable force.


    Their combined dragon aura was overwhelming, and their centuries of battle experience made them formidable opponents, far beyond the capabilities of ordinary dragons. Both had reached the mid-stage of the Mystic Core, a level of power that few could rival.


    Yet, despite Azura''s seemingly slender and frail appearance, they found themselves unable to overpower him. In fact, Azura not only held his ground but began to gain the upper hand!


    As the two ancient dragons were forced to retreat repeatedly, Aegir felt his pride slipping away. His face twisted with frustration.


    "Send in more!" he ordered coldly, glaring at the other dragons.


    "But... isn''t that against our code?" one of the dragons hesitated.


    Among dragons, strength was revered above all else.


    Battles were traditionally fought one-on-one, and sending two dragons to fight Azura was already bending the rules.


    To send even more would be a blatant violation of their ancient customs.


    Even the Sea Folk and other dragons watching from the sidelines began to feel that this was unfair, their hearts filled with indignation.


    But under Aegir''s increasingly menacing gaze, the dragons swallowed their objections and reluctantly obeyed. S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two more ancient dragons took to the skies, charging straight at Azura. Now, in the depths of the ocean, Azura faced four massive dragons at once.


    The battle was nothing short of cataclysmic. The clash of the five dragons sent towering waves crashing in all directions, and the shockwaves from their fight caused the entire ocean to tremble. Even the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon shook violently, as if it might collapse under the strain.


    Countless sea creatures fled into the deep, while the more powerful Sea Folk could only watch from a distance, too terrified to get any closer to the epic battle unfolding before them.


    Despite being outnumbered and lacking the battle experience of the four ancient dragons, Azura held his own. He fought with a ferocity that belied his youth and inexperience.


    "Is this the terrifying power that comes from the purity of the Ancestral Dragon bloodline?" one of the onlookers murmured in awe.


    "Although the Dragon King''s power has indeed grown rapidly in a short time, only the Ancestral Dragon bloodline could explain such overwhelming strength."


    "The Ancestral Dragon bloodline... the true legacy blessed by the heavens. This dragon aura is something the second prince could never hope to match!"


    Even some of the dragons who had originally supported Aegir began to waver.


    Among dragons, power was everything, and Azura was proving himself to be the rightful heir, chosen by the former Dragon King before his capture.


    In contrast, Aegir seemed to rely solely on brute force to maintain his position.


    Seeing the tide turning within the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, Aegir grew desperate.


    "We can''t wait any longer!" he thought, panic rising within him. If Azura continued to gain support, everything Aegir had worked so hard to build would be destroyed. His carefully constructed alliances and power base would crumble.


    Azura had to lose all support now. Everyone needed to see that Aegir was the true ruler of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    Suddenly, Aegir swallowed a blood-red, mushroom-like spiritual object.


    "That''s... Drake''s Bloodroot!" one of the dragons gasped, his voice trembling with shock.


    Drake''s Bloodroot is an extremely rare herb that can temporarily grant dragons a significant boost in power.


    However, this power comes at a cost��it drives the dragon into a berserk state.


    Repeated use can even lead to permanent damage to the dragon''s mind.


    While using Drake''s Bloodroot is permitted in dire situations, it''s strictly forbidden to use it casually, especially during a contest for the Dragon King''s throne.


    Such an act is a blatant violation of fairness!


    "Second Prince, this is beneath you! You''re going against the teachings of our ancestors!" one of the dragons finally shouted.


    "Aegir, aren''t you taking this too far?" another dragon called out, unable to stay silent any longer.


    But before anyone could react further, a massive wave suddenly surged outward, scattering the dragons. Stay updated with m-vl-em,py-r


    In the next moment, a terrifying aura erupted as Aegir transformed into his dragon form, his eyes now filled with a bloodthirsty rage. He had completely lost control, consumed by the berserk state!


    It was clear that Aegir no longer cared about anything��he was determined to crush Azura here and now. His actions were a direct violation of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon''s ancient laws, enough to incite outrage among all who witnessed it. But at this point, Aegir''s followers had already seized control of the Shrine''s upper echelons. Resisting him would be nearly impossible.


    Moreover, most of those who supported Azura were the weaker Sea Folk, who had little power to challenge Aegir''s dominance.


    At this moment, Azura was completely surrounded by the four ancient dragons. Aegir, with his blood-red eyes, unleashed a terrifying aura as he prepared to strike.


    "Roar!"


    With a deafening roar, Aegir charged at Azura, his aura laced with a sinister bloodlust that sent chills down the spines of the onlookers.


    Azura, already fully engaged with the four ancient dragons, was holding his own but had no room to deal with Aegir''s sudden attack.


    "This is bad!" The hearts of everyone in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon tightened with fear for Azura. They couldn''t see how he could possibly defend himself.


    Even with the pure Ancestral Dragon bloodline and his incredible power, Azura was already struggling against four ancient dragons. How could he possibly fend off Aegir, who had just consumed Drake''s Bloodroot?


    "Roar!"


    Aegir''s roar shook the ocean, sending waves crashing in all directions.


    His massive form closed in on Azura, his blood-red eyes gleaming with a cold, murderous intent.


    The Drake''s Bloodroot had already begun to erode Aegir''s sanity. Today, he wasn''t just after the Dragon King''s throne��he intended to eliminate Azura once and for all.


    But just as Aegir was about to strike, Timothy, who had been quietly observing the battle, suddenly stepped forward. "Hey, little dragon, did you forget something?" Timothy''s voice was cold as he stared down Aegir.


    "Anyone who stands in my way dies!" Aegir roared, his voice filled with fury as he lunged at Timothy, his breath reeking of blood.


    But in that instant, Aegir''s blood-red eyes widened in shock. Timothy''s figure vanished before his eyes.


    Then, with a thunderous boom, Aegir felt as if he had been struck by lightning. Pain exploded through his massive body as he was sent flying by a powerful punch.


    Boom!


    A golden flame erupted in the depths of the ocean, burning fiercely despite the water.


    Aegir''s massive form was sent crashing into a palace, the impact causing the structure to collapse. The walls crumbled, and two deep fist marks were left on Aegir''s body, a testament to the terrifying power behind the blow.


    But Timothy wasn''t done. Without hesitation, he grabbed Aegir''s dragon form, his fist still blazing with that terrifying golden flame.


    "You... you''re just a human! How can you have such terrifying power?" Aegir''s voice trembled with fear and disbelief, his blood-red eyes wide with shock.

 Chapter 154: The three Dragon Kings

    "Did you even ask me before laying a hand on my pet?" Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A cruel smile crept across Timothy''s face as he clenched his fist, gathering power before unleashing a relentless barrage of punches.


    Sure, dragon bodies are tough, but that just means they can take more hits.


    Timothy had never come across a punching bag this durable before.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Pinning Aegir down in the rubble, Timothy pummeled him without mercy.


    The sheer force of his blows caused the ground at the ocean''s depths to tremble violently.


    Aegir''s once-majestic dragon face was now bruised and battered, his features caved in from the beating.


    "Timothy, how dare you!"


    Boom!


    Another punch landed, and Aegir was left bleeding, too terrified to utter another word.


    "You filthy human, how dare you treat the Second Prince like this!"


    The elder dragons who had stayed out of the fight with Azura were finally enraged. Several massive dragon forms turned toward Timothy, their murderous intent palpable.


    Azura was still locked in battle, while Timothy hurled Aegir''s broken body into the ruins, nearly killing him on the spot.


    At the same time, several dragons circled above the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, their killing intent focused entirely on Timothy.


    These dragons had followed Aegir from the start.


    Even now, with Azura''s power surging and the realization that they might have backed the wrong side, they couldn''t turn back.


    To secure their positions, they knew they couldn''t let either Azura or Timothy leave alive today.


    Yet, some dragons could sense that the elders supporting Aegir were starting to lose ground.


    If this kept up, Azura might actually have a chance to turn the tide! Find adventures at m v lem|p-yr


    But just then, a sudden undercurrent surged above the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, and within the raging waves, three incredibly powerful auras emerged.


    The waves roared on, and faint flashes of lightning flickered in the sky.


    Amidst these overwhelming forces, the entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon seemed to be under pressure.


    "Is that��?"


    Everyone instinctively looked up.


    But when they saw the source of those three auras, the dragons secretly supporting Azura felt a chill run down their spines.


    Amidst the towering waves, three figures appeared��none other than the Flame Dragon King, the Storm Dragon King, and the Frost Dragon King!


    Aside from Azura, the other three Dragon Kings had all gathered here.


    And these ancient dragons, each over ten thousand years old, were from the same generation as Azura''s father.


    What could these three Dragon Kings possibly want?


    "Timothy, my young friend," the Frost Dragon King began, "we''ve heard of your exploits in the Sky Sanctuary and respect your talents as a rising star. However, could I trouble you not to interfere in the matters of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon? The selection of the Ocean Dragon King is an internal affair of our kind.


    While you may have a pact with Azura, this is not something an outsider should meddle in."


    Though his tone seemed gentle, the icy chill in his words made it clear where the three Dragon Kings stood.


    They had come together to solidify Aegir''s position!


    "I can''t believe Aegir would go this far!"


    "Bringing in Dragon Kings from other domains to meddle in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon''s affairs��he''s completely violated our traditions!"


    Aegir''s actions had sparked widespread discontent among the dragons of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    But with three Dragon Kings backing Aegir, they could only swallow their anger and keep quiet.


    At this rate, Azura might really be in danger!


    Aegir had already anticipated every possible outcome.


    By summoning the three Dragon Kings, he aimed to turn the battle for the Ocean Dragon King''s throne into an internal matter for the dragons. This way, even if Azura had ties with Goddess Sylvia, the goddess would be reluctant to intervene.


    Such tactics were truly despised by the dragon clan!


    "Heh, Timothy, are you still planning to interfere? Or are you thinking of completely meddling in our dragon clan''s affairs and taking on three Dragon Kings at once?"


    Dragging his battered body out of the rubble, Aegir''s voice was filled with mockery.


    The three elder dragons hovered above the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, each possessing the power of the Ocean''s Gate realm. Such a formidable lineup would be unshakable by any force, let alone Timothy, who stood alone.


    Thunder rumbled, echoing through the depths of the ocean, reaching the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    The three Dragon Kings fixed their gaze on Timothy, deliberately exuding waves of overwhelming dragon might.


    "Timothy, do you really want to make enemies of us?"


    "What do you think?" Timothy replied casually, spreading his hands.


    He could sense that he was just a hair''s breadth away from the threshold of the Ocean''s Gate. The faint barrier that remained could be shattered with just one final push.


    And these three elder dragons seemed to be the perfect opportunity.


    "Dragon Kings? I still think a Dragon King that meows would be more interesting. More importantly, do you really think you''re stronger than my wife?"


    "Wife? What wife?" The three Dragon Kings were momentarily stunned by his words.


    But in that instant, Timothy''s body shot forward.


    In the blink of an eye, he was standing before Aegir, who had just been gloating and mocking him.


    With a single punch, Aegir''s body was sent flying.


    The force was immense, the impact thunderous. The punch left Aegir bleeding from every orifice, his dragon essence dissipating.


    Timothy''s hand became a blade, slicing through Aegir''s body, and he forcibly ripped out a dragon tendon!


    "Ahhh!"


    Aegir''s spirit was nearly shattered, and with his dragon tendon torn out, blood gushed forth, staining the surrounding sea red.


    The excruciating pain drove Aegir to the brink of madness, his dragon body trembling in agony.


    Combined with the effects of Drake''s Bloodroot, his consciousness was almost completely obliterated.


    In just a matter of seconds, Aegir was as good as destroyed, left in a state worse than death.


    And all of this happened right in front of the three Dragon Kings.


    "Timothy, how dare you do such a thing!"


    The three Dragon Kings were utterly enraged.


    To cripple Aegir right before their eyes was akin to spitting in their faces.


    "The Four Dragon Kings are protected by the entire World of Elant, with deep-rooted power. While we respect Goddess Sylvia, that doesn''t mean she can truly do anything to us. Timothy, since you''re courting death, don''t think Goddess Sylvia can save you. Do you really believe the three of us are just a joke?"


    The dragon might surged in fury, a vast and overwhelming pressure radiating in all directions.


    In that moment, every dragon and Sea Folk who witnessed the scene felt a tremor in their hearts, an instinctive fear rising from their very blood.


    All the sea creatures fled in terror, horrified by the terrifying power on display.


    The three Ocean''s Gate Dragon Kings stood atop the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, their immense dragon might locking onto Timothy, their killing intent unmistakable.


    At that moment, it felt as if the entire ocean trembled in fear!

 Chapter 155: This was the perfect opportunity to break through

    Even compared to Azura taking on four opponents at once, the scene before them was far more intense.


    After all, Timothy was facing not one, but three Dragon Kings!


    Three Dragon Kings.


    The Frost Dragon King was at the late stage of Ocean''s Gate, while the other two Dragon Kings were at the mid-stage of Ocean''s Gate.


    This kind of lineup was beyond anyone''s wildest imagination!


    "Timothy, since you dared to challenge the supreme authority of the dragons, you''ll have to face the consequences!"


    The Frost Dragon King roared in fury, and towering waves surged in response.


    Above the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, the Soul-Bound Relics of the three Dragon Kings suddenly appeared.


    One was a radiant golden sword, another was the massive Titan''s Cauldron, and the last was the chilling Azure Essence Orb.


    Each of these Soul-Bound Relics was incredibly precious, having been refined through countless trials by the dragons.


    All three relics descended simultaneously.


    In an instant, the waves surged like a colossal mountain, crashing down toward Timothy.


    This was the combined power of three Dragon Kings, an unstoppable force of overwhelming might!


    Timothy''s hand glowed with golden light as he held a grand seal, which bore the names of Mystic Emperor Kael, Sage Empress Orielle, and Sky Emperor Aerion. The seal split into three Holy Emperor phantoms, rising to meet the attack.


    "Boom!"


    A deafening explosion sent shockwaves rippling through the air, causing the entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon to tremble violently.


    The three legendary Holy Emperor phantoms shone with golden light, but they were, after all, just shadows of the Holy Emperors they once were.


    Under the pressure of the true Holy Emperors, they couldn''t hold their ground.


    Cracks spread across them, and with a resounding crash, the three legendary Holy Emperor phantoms shattered as they blocked the attack.


    This was the first time Timothy had seen the phantoms of the three legendary Holy Emperors break apart.


    "Kid, do you have any other tricks up your sleeve?"


    The Frost Dragon King let out a thunderous roar that echoed across the heavens, filled with an overwhelming sense of authority. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A golden dragon breath condensed into a beam of light, surging toward Timothy with unstoppable force, giving him no chance to catch his breath.


    The technique Timothy had learned from Oak Leaf split the lightning into thousands of bolts.


    These thousands of lightning bolts appeared in the deep sea, instantly merging with countless fish, creating a dazzling display of light.


    "Boom!"


    But the dragon breath instantly dispersed the lightning and continued its relentless descent.


    Even though it had been weakened, the remaining dragon breath still unleashed terrifying power, engulfing Timothy.


    Timothy staggered back a few steps, flames flickering on his body.


    Although he had managed to withstand the attack with his physical strength, the blood trickling from the corner of his mouth showed that he was seriously injured.


    "Still not giving up? It seems like you really came to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon today with a death wish!"


    The Frost Dragon King, confident in his victory, spoke with a tone of arrogance.


    Seeing this, even Azura couldn''t help but show signs of panic.


    Timothy was completely on the defensive, with no way to fight back. If this continued, he would be in serious trouble!


    Azura quickly tried to break free from the four dragons holding her back to help Timothy.


    But the four old dragons had already anticipated this. Even though they couldn''t defeat Azura quickly, they did everything they could to stall her, making sure she couldn''t break free no matter what.


    Azura''s face turned slightly pale, clearly showing her growing anxiety.


    But then she suddenly noticed that Timothy didn''t seem panicked at all.


    In fact, he almost looked�� excited?


    What was going on? Had he lost his mind?


    Azura was stunned.


    At this moment, with the Frost Dragon King leading the charge, the three Dragon Kings attacked in unison.


    Timothy was, after all, someone under Goddess Sylvia''s protection.


    Since they had decided to take action, they needed to end this battle quickly.


    Otherwise, if the goddess arrived, things would get really complicated. Original content from M-VL-em|p,yr


    A chilling aura swept through the air as the Titan''s Cauldron, infused with the combined power of three Soul-Bound Relics, descended with crushing force.


    The overwhelming pressure surged forward, as if it could grind Timothy into dust!


    The Phoenix Blade in Timothy''s hand transformed into a fiery phoenix, soaring upward to meet the Titan''s Cauldron. But it could only slow the cauldron''s descent, not stop it.


    It seemed like Timothy was trapped in a hopeless situation!


    But at that very moment, Timothy''s aura began to shift and change.


    This was the moment he had been waiting for.


    To reach the Ocean''s Gate, one must have an unshakable will. But up until now, Timothy hadn''t encountered a worthy opponent.


    The people of Elant Continent just weren''t strong enough!


    But now, this was the perfect opportunity to break through.


    Amidst the killing intent closing in from all sides, Timothy finally felt the smooth, unimpeded sensation of crossing that final threshold.


    The path ahead was clear, and the barrier to the Ocean''s Gate realm was finally shattered!


    Suddenly, Timothy''s aura transformed.


    An immense, overwhelming energy surged forth, turning into a violent storm that swept in all directions.


    The deep sea churned with massive waves, as if it had become a monstrous beast.


    The Titan''s Cauldron, infused with the combined power of the three Dragon Kings, continued its descent. The cauldron seemed to echo with dragon roars, exuding an aura of inviolable majesty.


    But just as the cauldron was about to crush him, Timothy''s aura exploded.


    "Boom!"


    A tremendous wave of pressure burst forth.


    Then, behind Timothy, a shadow began to take shape.


    It was a golden giant!


    The giant''s eyes blazed with brilliant golden light, its entire body engulfed in flames, with golden, magma-like patterns flowing across its skin.


    Just standing there, it was as immovable as a mountain.


    "That''s�� a Sacred Form! How is this possible?!"


    The three Dragon Kings were simultaneously stunned.


    Only those who had ascended to the Transcendence Realm or were among the elite of the Ocean''s Gate could manifest a Sacred Form.


    Even they hadn''t reached the level required to summon a Sacred Form.


    Yet in that brief moment, Timothy had not only crossed into the Ocean''s Gate realm but had also summoned a Sacred Form!


    What on earth had just happened?


    It was all too sudden!


    "What''s happening to my Titan''s Cauldron?!"


    The Frost Dragon King was suddenly filled with shock.


    He could clearly see that the Titan''s Cauldron, which had been infused with the power of all three Dragon Kings, was starting to retreat.


    And Timothy hadn''t even made a move yet.


    Just the sheer force of his presence was enough to instill fear in the Titan''s Cauldron.


    What had Timothy done to cause such a bizarre reaction?


    The three Dragon Kings were on the verge of losing their composure.


    If this continued, their dignity would be completely trampled by Timothy.


    "No matter if Goddess Sylvia protects you or not, Timothy, today you will die!"


    The Frost Dragon King''s eyes blazed with fury.


    Amidst the crackling of lightning, the three Dragon Kings transformed into their true dragon forms.


    Their majestic roars echoed throughout the entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    The golden Titan''s Cauldron shone even brighter, enveloped in the boundless might of the dragons, and came crashing down with unstoppable force.


    Its target was clear: Timothy, with the intent to utterly annihilate him.


    However, they had overlooked one crucial fact.


    Before entering the Ocean''s Gate realm, Timothy had managed to hold his ground against three Dragon Kings.


    And now��


    The golden giant''s fist, with its searing, molten patterns, was like a mountain-sized weapon capable of destroying worlds.


    "Boom!"


    The giant''s fist collided with the Titan''s Cauldron.


    The terrifying impact sent shockwaves rippling outward.


    "Crack, crack."


    Cracks spread rapidly across the surface of the Titan''s Cauldron. In the Frost Dragon King''s stunned gaze, his own Soul-Bound Relic shattered with a resounding crash.


    And then, that same fist continued forward, enveloping the three dragons, crushing them like a mountain descending from the heavens!

 Chapter 156: This human must pay for his actions!

    The three Dragon Kings had never felt such a terrifying sense of oppression before. A chill ran through their hearts as they desperately tried to muster all their strength, their massive dragon bodies thrashing in a futile attempt to resist.


    But the force behind that mountain-like punch was overwhelming, leaving them utterly powerless to fight back.


    "Boom!" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a single punch, the three Dragon Kings were sent flying, their massive bodies crashing through the air. The impact was so powerful that it flattened several of the grand halls of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    "Timothy, how dare you!"


    Before the Frost Dragon King could even finish his roar, a golden foot descended from the sky, covering everything in its path.


    The three Dragon Kings, lying in a massive crater, were almost crushed flat by that single stomp. Their dragon bodies were shattered and bleeding, barely clinging to life.


    Two of the Dragon Kings were already on the brink of death, completely silent.


    Even the strongest of them, the Frost Dragon King, was consumed by unbearable pain. His blood-red eyes locked onto Timothy, filled with hatred. But his body was too weak, too wracked with pain to even stand.


    "Three Dragon Kings, defeated by Timothy alone!"


    At that moment, the entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon fell into a deathly silence.


    Just a second ago, Timothy had been at the Mystic Core level. But in the blink of an eye, he not only ascended to the Ocean''s Gate level, he even summoned his Sacred Form and took on three Dragon Kings at once.


    What kind of being is this?


    Is he really human?


    No, how could a human be such a terrifying monster?


    The shockwave from the battle had left the four dragons fighting Azura utterly terrified. They no longer dared to continue the fight, retreating in fear, not even daring to glance at Timothy.


    As they looked at the three Dragon Kings lying on the ground, barely alive, the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon was plunged into silence. No one knew what to say.


    Azura, now back in her human form, despite being slightly injured, playfully ran over to Timothy, her excitement evident. "How did you suddenly get so strong? Did you secretly eat a bunch of Golden Scale Dragon Carp?"


    Timothy: "��"


    "Do you think everyone''s like you, obsessed with Golden Scale Dragon Carp?"


    The dragons who wanted to strip Azura of her Dragon King title were nothing more than a disorganized rabble.


    Now that Aegir was gone, and the three Dragon Kings who had backed them were beaten to a pulp, they were no longer a threat. Besides, Azura had always had a good "dragon affinity" within the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon. These guys were no longer a problem.


    But��


    Timothy frowned as he looked upward.


    The golden light from his Soulborn Eye pierced through the deep sea, allowing him to see the scene above the ocean, even from thousands of feet below.


    Dark clouds covered the sky.


    And beneath the flashes of lightning, countless dark figures were illuminated.


    The armies of the three Dragon Kings had gathered.


    Above the clouds stood hundreds of thousands of dragon soldiers.


    An entire army of hundreds of thousands covered the skies over the western seas!


    "That human dared to attack the Dragon Kings like this? Unforgivable!"


    "The Dragon Kings have been humiliated like this? He must be torn to pieces!"


    Angry roars echoed through the sky as countless dragon soldiers, filled with rage, raised their weapons high.


    "Kill!"


    "Storm the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon! Kill Timothy!"


    "Tear Timothy to shreds!"


    Unveil more tales at m_vl-em|p-yr


    "Timothy, today I''ll make sure you die the most miserable death!"


    The massive army began to descend from the clouds, heading straight for the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    The sight of the combined forces of the three Dragon Kings'' armies was so terrifying that it left everyone in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon in shock.


    No one had expected the three Dragon Kings to go this far, bringing their entire dragon armies with them!


    "This is bad. Those old bastards are willing to go to such lengths just to fight for the Ocean Dragon King''s throne."


    Azura huddled closer to Timothy, her face turning a bit pale.


    Countless eyes turned toward the sea, all filled with a mix of fear and dread.


    Seeing their revered Dragon Kings beaten so badly through the crystal ball, the armies of the three Dragon Kings were seething with rage.


    They wanted nothing more than to tear Timothy apart.


    This human must pay for his actions!


    "Follow me! We will kill Timothy right here!"


    Under the command of the old dragon, the armies of the three Dragon Kings erupted in furious shouts, their dark mass surging toward the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon like a tidal wave.


    The sky was covered in dark clouds, thunder roared, and the scene looked like the beginning of an apocalyptic battle.


    "I''m protecting Timothy. I advise you not to take another step forward, or else..."


    At that moment, a figure appeared in front of the advancing soldiers.


    She had long golden hair, her figure was slender and graceful, as soft as flowing water.


    Her thin golden dress fluttered in the wind, outlining a perfect, mesmerizing silhouette.


    She was beautiful, yet exuded an aura of holiness that made her seem untouchable.


    For a moment, the once fierce and murderous navy was left dumbstruck.


    They had never seen such a breathtaking sight.


    It was as if the sun and moon in the sky existed solely for this woman.


    Is this what a human woman looks like?


    "Wait, you''re... Holy Maiden Aeliana!"


    Suddenly, a dragon soldier shouted in shock.


    The dragons were indeed unfamiliar with the world and rarely interacted with humans.


    But even they had some knowledge of powerful figures like Holy Maiden Aeliana, a mighty Holy Emperor.


    The old dragon Vorrak was furious. "Holy Maiden Aeliana, your sacred land has no quarrel with Timothy. Why are you protecting him?"


    "Why? What do you think~"


    In stark contrast to her earlier untouchable holiness, Holy Maiden Aeliana smiled charmingly, her eyes filled with a soft, affectionate light.


    "You! Could it be that you and Timothy..."


    Vorrak was stunned for a moment, but soon his anger flared up again.


    "Timothy nearly killed our three Dragon Kings! Such a crime cannot be forgiven, even if we torture him to death. Today, we dragons will kill Timothy.


    You may be a Holy Emperor, but do you really think you can stop hundreds of thousands of dragon soldiers by yourself?"


    "What do you think?" Holy Maiden Aeliana smiled sweetly.


    Though her smile was beautiful and enchanting, it carried an undercurrent of fear that made hearts tremble.


    "Even if you have numbers on your side, you''re nothing more than a disorganized mob. And besides..." Holy Maiden Aeliana''s beautiful eyes glanced into the distance.


    At that moment, a figure suddenly tore through the void, appearing in the sky above the western seas.


    Cold, proud, and stunningly beautiful.


    In an instant, the presence of this figure made every dragon soldier feel a suffocating pressure.


    In that brief moment, the hundreds of thousands of dragon soldiers were all struck with fear, their eyes filled with terror.


    "Today, I will protect Timothy. Who dares to take another step forward?" Sylvia''s cold voice echoed.


    Immediately, a divine aura as vast as a mountain pressed down on all sides.


    Even without lifting a finger, the terrifying pressure was enough to instill fear in any living being.


    Vorrak, who had been so aggressive just moments ago, took a step back, now too afraid to utter another word!

 Chapter 157: We... we will withdraw

    "Sylvia, what brings you here?" Holy Maiden Aeliana''s face lit up with excitement as she saw Sylvia, rushing over to greet her warmly.


    "I should be asking you that. What are you doing here? What exactly are you planning with Timothy?" Sylvia grabbed Aeliana by the arm, her smile carrying a hint of mischief.


    "Hehe, it''s nothing like that! I just didn''t want you to worry, so I came to help out," Aeliana quickly backed down, her eyes darting nervously as an awkward smile spread across her face.


    The imposing aura she had just used to intimidate hundreds of thousands of dragon soldiers was completely gone.


    "If you don''t have a good reason, you''re in for a lesson."


    Sylvia let go of Aeliana. Though her lips curled into a faint, cool smile, it was enough to make anyone feel a deep sense of awe.


    "Sylvia, I won''t do it again, I swear! Please, go easy on me this time," Aeliana pleaded, her face twisted in a grimace, her earlier confidence utterly vanished.


    In front of them stood an army of hundreds of thousands of dragons.


    But every single one of them was dumbstruck.


    Even in the depths of the ocean, they had heard of the Holy Maiden Aeliana, a powerful human Holy Emperor.


    Especially after witnessing the aura she had just displayed, an aura so sacred and oppressive that it could strike fear into the heart of any dragon.


    But now...


    Even Aeliana was this terrified of Goddess Sylvia.


    Just how terrifying was Sylvia''s power?


    "Dragons, are you going to retreat or not?" Sylvia''s voice rang out again, her clear eyes flashing with a cold light.


    Suddenly, an overwhelming and terrifying pressure erupted from her, radiating in all directions.


    This was the true might of a Goddess!


    Not only that, but the space around them began to warp, and golden light shimmered.


    Behind Sylvia, a brilliant light flared, and the divine pressure transformed into a raging storm.


    A sword hung in the sky above.


    "Sacred Form!"


    The wooden sword, glowing with a crimson light, was Sylvia''s Sacred Form. sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn''t massive like a mountain, nor did it have any extravagant appearance.


    The sword simply hovered in mid-air, yet it seemed capable of cleaving the sun, moon, and stars.


    There was a terrifying majesty in its calm presence.


    Waves of energy rippled outward, carrying the sword''s aura.


    In an instant, everyone felt as if their bodies were frozen.


    A chilling sensation spread, and their bodies trembled.


    This inexplicable, terrifying pressure sent a shiver through the hearts of the hundreds of thousands of dragon soldiers.


    "But Timothy injured our three Dragon Kings so severely, this grudge..." Vorrak''s voice trembled slightly as he spoke.


    Even though he kept reminding himself that he represented the dignity of the entire dragon race at this moment, with hundreds of thousands of soldiers behind him, the boundless fear he felt in Sylvia''s presence was impossible to shake off.


    He even began to doubt whether the three Dragon Kings and their army of hundreds of thousands of dragons could stand a chance against Goddess Sylvia in a direct confrontation.


    "I have no interest in meddling in dragon affairs, but Azura was always meant to inherit the title of Ocean Dragon King. The three Dragon Kings attempted a rebellion, and while Timothy''s actions were harsh, they were not wrong. Sky Sanctuary will handle this matter," Sylvia said, raising her hand and making a grasping motion toward the deep sea.


    Instantly, deep within the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, thousands of feet below the surface, the three Dragon Kings'' bodies convulsed violently, their meridians shattering simultaneously from that single gesture!


    Boom!


    With a swift motion, Sylvia hurled the three Dragon Kings out of the water, their bodies crashing down in front of the dragon army.


    Vorrak stood there, stunned.


    Sylvia had indeed returned the Dragon Kings to them, but in the blink of an eye, she had severed their meridians.


    While such an injury wasn''t irreparable for dragons, it was still a significant blow.


    Was this Sylvia being fair and just, or... did she simply not care about the three Dragon Kings at all?


    The three Dragon Kings writhed in agony, their cries echoing across the battlefield, a sight that pained the hearts of every dragon soldier.


    To see their revered Dragon Kings treated this way��if it weren''t for the fact that the one responsible was Goddess Sylvia, this grudge would have to be avenged at all costs!


    But...


    That wooden sword, Sylvia''s Sacred Form, still hung ominously in the sky.


    The divine aura radiating from Sylvia grew even more chilling.


    The might of a Holy Emperor was truly overwhelming.


    Even with an army of hundreds of thousands, the dragons felt as if their throats were being squeezed shut, struggling to breathe under the crushing pressure.


    "We... we will withdraw."


    Vorrak finally lowered his head, glancing back at the dragon army, now gripped by fear.


    Today, only Goddess Sylvia stood in their way.


    Yet, hundreds of thousands of dragon soldiers dared not take a single step forward.


    Goddess Sylvia, though a woman, wielded a terrifying power that left them utterly defeated.


    The dragon army had lost completely.


    They didn''t even have the courage to advance another step.


    The dark clouds began to recede, and the vast dragon army, standing upon the clouds, retreated in solemn silence.


    "The dragon army of the three Dragon Kings has really retreated!"


    A wave of astonished cries erupted from within the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon beneath the sea.


    To force an army of hundreds of thousands to retreat single-handedly��this was the awe-inspiring power of Goddess Sylvia!


    Such a grand spectacle was beyond imagination.


    "Wow, your wife is so cool. I wish I could be half as cool as her one day!" Azura exclaimed, her eyes sparkling as she clung to Timothy''s side.


    "Mmph, mmph~" Timothy quickly covered her mouth to stop her from saying anything more.


    But he had to admit, his wife had just been ridiculously impressive...


    Having a goddess for a wife was great and all, but it sure came with a lot of pressure.


    With the dragon army brought by the three Dragon Kings now in full retreat, Sylvia descended into the water, bringing Holy Maiden Aeliana with her to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    After the intense battle, much of the Shrine was left in ruins, with large sections reduced to rubble.


    And a significant portion of that destruction was Timothy''s doing.


    "Now that the three Dragon Kings have retreated, and Aegir is practically crippled, I must say that I had a good relationship with the previous Dragon King. According to his wishes, Azura should inherit the title of Ocean Dragon King. Does anyone object to this?" Experience tales at m-vl-e-mpyr


    Sylvia''s cold gaze swept across the gathered dragons within the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, her overwhelming presence causing the surrounding seawater to tremble.


    Looking at Aegir, who had been beaten to the brink of ruin by Timothy, and then at the hundreds of thousands of dragon soldiers who had been scared off by Goddess Sylvia alone, the dragons and dragon guards within the Shrine felt utterly helpless.


    ''Is this goddess who just scared off an entire army really here to "discuss" with us? There''s no room for negotiation at all!''


    "The Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon pledges allegiance to Azura as the Ocean Dragon King!"


    In an instant, every dragon and dragon guard within the Shrine bowed their heads in submission.


    Timothy, satisfied, patted Azura on the head.

 Chapter 158: The Blossoms of the Seven Emotions

    Sylvia''s arrival was like the final word, silencing any remaining dissent within the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    Azura reclaimed her position as the Ocean Dragon King and immediately ordered the return of the old dragons who had been exiled by the second prince, Aegir, for supporting her.


    Now that Aegir was practically crippled, and with a few old dragons back in place, the opposition within the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon was unlikely to cause any more significant trouble.


    With that settled, Azura thought, I can finally go out and have some fun again!


    Wait, no��I mean, I can finally eat some Golden Scale Dragon Carp��


    Excited, Azura sidled up to Timothy. "Hehe, I just took on four opponents at once. Not bad, right? How about a little reward, Master? Maybe a Golden Scale Dragon Carp to taste?"


    Timothy couldn''t help but laugh, half exasperated. "Where''s your dignity as the Ocean Dragon King? You can''t just go around begging for food like a puppy!"


    But before he could say more, Sylvia stepped forward, her smile anything but friendly, and grabbed him by the arm.


    On the other side, Holy Maiden Aeliana found herself similarly caught.


    "Timothy, there are a few things you need to explain to me," Sylvia said, her voice light and melodic, but Timothy could feel the icy chill beneath her words.


    "Uh, honey, let me explain��" Timothy started, then paused, suddenly confused. "Wait, explain what? I didn''t do anything!"


    But Sylvia didn''t give him time to think. She quickly dragged both of them away, one in each hand.


    In her left hand was Timothy, who had just set foot in Ocean''s Gate.


    In her right was Holy Maiden Aeliana, the ruler of Blooming Sanctuary and a powerful Holy Emperor.


    Everyone who witnessed this scene was utterly dumbfounded.


    Just how terrifying is Goddess Sylvia''s power?


    Once they reached the empty hall of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, Sylvia finally turned to Holy Maiden Aeliana. "So, why did you come all the way from Blooming Sanctuary to find Timothy?"


    "Uh, Sylvia, don''t get the wrong idea. I might be attracted to Timothy''s body, but��"


    Wait, no, I didn''t say anything!" Aeliana stammered, her whole body shivering under Sylvia''s piercing smile.


    After taking a deep breath to steady herself, she continued, "Actually, besides sensing that something was wrong at the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, I also need Timothy''s help with a problem."


    "Help? What happened?"


    "That''s right," Aeliana nodded. "Recently, the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions in Blooming Sanctuary were sabotaged, throwing the entire sanctuary into chaos. So, I need Timothy to help me sort out the mess."


    "The Blossoms of the Seven Emotions were damaged?" Even Sylvia looked a bit surprised.


    She had some understanding of Blooming Sanctuary''s situation. The Blossoms of the Seven Emotions were crucial treasures, maintaining the flow of spiritual energy within the sanctuary.


    Each blossom represented a different emotion��joy, anger, sorrow, fear, love, hate, and desire��and contained immense power.


    Destroying the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions should have been incredibly difficult, unless�� someone had planned it meticulously.


    "It was probably Holy Emperor Featherwind''s doing, after careful planning," Aeliana suddenly said.


    "Holy Emperor Featherwind�� of course it was him." Sylvia''s expression darkened, a cold aura subtly emanating from her.


    Though Holy Emperor Thunderflame was dead, he had passed on the mysterious Dragon Blood Formation to Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade.


    These two old schemers had long coveted Sky Sanctuary.


    With Thunderflame gone, they were unlikely to let things rest. But Sylvia hadn''t expected them to target Blooming Sanctuary first, and even go after the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions.


    Could it be that they''re even eyeing Blooming Sanctuary now?


    "But why do you need Timothy''s help just because the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions were damaged?" Sylvia asked, her tone probing.


    "Uh�� haha, well, there''s no need to get into the details," Holy Maiden Aeliana replied with an awkward laugh, clearly trying to brush off the question.


    But Sylvia''s gaze remained fixed on her, unyielding.


    "Sylvia, how about we wait until Timothy gets back, and then he can explain everything to you? I just need his help with something, that''s all. I''m not going to eat him or anything," Aeliana said, trying to sound reassuring.


    "Don''t worry, Sylvia. I swear this time I really do need Timothy''s help, and it has to be him��there''s no ulterior motive, I promise. If I''m lying, you can punish me when Timothy gets back," Aeliana vowed, her tone earnest, but Sylvia remained unmoved.


    Just when Aeliana thought she had no chance, Sylvia suddenly sighed. "Alright, fine. I''ll let Timothy help you this time. But I''m warning you��don''t try anything funny. Or else��"


    As she spoke, Sylvia casually drew a wooden sword that glowed with a red light. Find more adventures on m|vl-em,pyr


    "You''re actually agreeing?" Aeliana''s face lit up with surprise, clearly not expecting Sylvia to give in so quickly.


    "Yeah, but there''s one condition," Sylvia said, pulling Aeliana closer and lowering her voice. "After Timothy finishes up at Blooming Sanctuary, you can keep him there for a little while longer."


    "Huh? Why would I keep Timothy there?" Aeliana asked, puzzled. "Did you two have a fight or something? Wait, hold on��"


    Suddenly, a look of realization crossed Aeliana''s face, and she lowered her voice with a knowing smile. "If I''m not mistaken, Summer Valentine''s Day is just around the corner. Don''t tell me you''re planning to use this time to prepare something special��"


    "Ow!" Aeliana yelped as Sylvia pinched her hard. Seeing the warning in Sylvia''s eyes, Aeliana quickly covered her mouth, though she couldn''t quite suppress the smile tugging at her lips.


    Valentine''s Day gifts? Sylvia, you''re too pure!


    Watching the two women whispering and then seemingly coming to an agreement, Timothy was left feeling a bit bewildered. Did my wife just sell me off that easily? Something doesn''t feel right here!


    "Ahem, since the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions at Blooming Sanctuary have been damaged, you should go help out," Sylvia said, her tone now more composed. "I''ll take care of things here at the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon and Sky Sanctuary. But��"


    Noticing that no one else was around, Sylvia''s stern demeanor softened completely. She leaned in close to Timothy and whispered, "Holy Maiden Aeliana''s disciples are all beautiful women, so make sure you stay on your guard��"


    "Don''t worry, honey. My love for you is unwavering. No matter how many female disciples there are, they won''t sway me in the slightest. If you don''t believe me, you can check me thoroughly when I get back. If there''s even a hint of another woman''s perfume on me, you can punish me however you like!" Timothy declared, thumping his chest with confidence.


    And he meant every word. It was true that Aeliana had many beautiful female disciples, and most men would probably find it hard to resist. But for Timothy, who had Goddess Sylvia as his wife, it was a piece of cake.


    After all, Sylvia''s influence had already refined his tastes.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana, ranked third on the Enchanting Goddess Rankings, might be alluring, but his wife, who was ranked second, was an absolute beauty. How could a few disciples possibly shake his resolve?


    This mission was as good as done!


    "Hmph, at least you know what''s good for you!" Sylvia huffed, though a small smile played at the corners of her lips.


    But as she thought about the Valentine''s Day gift, she felt her heart start to race uncontrollably.


    The real reason she was sending Timothy away wasn''t because the gift was hard to prepare.


    It was because�� she needed time to mentally prepare herself.


    After all, something that embarrassing�� how could I possibly give it to him so easily? Sylvia screamed internally.


    S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 159: So, what’s going on here?

    "Hey Azura, everything good with the Valentine''s Day gift?" Timothy whispered to Azura.


    "Don''t worry, without Aegir messing things up, finding nine pure-blooded dragons in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon is a piece of cake for someone with my dragon lineage.


    I could even personally oversee it to make sure you get the most impressive Valentine''s Day gift on the entire South River Road." Azura patted her flat chest, confidently promising.


    "Good to hear."


    Timothy nodded, then turned to Sylvia and said, "Honey, I''m heading out now. I''ll take care of everything at the Blooming Sanctuary.


    And��"


    Timothy stopped short of mentioning the Valentine''s Day plans, and Sylvia pretended not to notice.


    Their eyes met briefly before they both quickly looked away, as if neither of them knew what the other was up to.


    "Hmph, just go already. I don''t want to see you for the next ten days," Sylvia huffed, tilting her head in a mock display of arrogance. S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy smiled, "Funny, I feel the same way."


    Sylvia shot back, "Who doesn''t!"


    "Hmph~."


    Azura and Holy Maiden Aeliana, standing nearby, were completely dumbfounded.


    To any normal person, Timothy and Sylvia''s exchange would seem like a typical couple''s playful banter. But why did it feel more like they were flirting and showing off their affection?


    These two were just too much! Their constant displays of affection were practically ingrained in their bones!


    Azura transformed into her dragon form, letting out a sound that was somewhere between a dragon''s roar and a cute whimper. Timothy climbed onto her back, and they soared into the sky.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana followed closely behind, leaving the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    After flying several hundred miles toward the Blooming Sanctuary, Holy Maiden Aeliana drew closer to Timothy, eventually landing directly on Azura and sitting behind him.


    "I''ve never ridden on a dragon before. Let me stay here for a bit."


    Seeing Timothy''s slightly hesitant expression, Holy Maiden Aeliana smiled softly, looking both curious and a little pitiful.


    "Alright, you can sit behind me for now," Timothy nodded.


    He understood that everyone had a soft spot for dragons. But Timothy couldn''t shake the feeling that with Holy Maiden Aeliana''s mischievous personality, things wouldn''t be that simple.


    As the wind gently blew past them and Azura flew further, Blooming Sanctuary gradually came into view.


    Sure enough, Holy Maiden Aeliana started inching closer to Timothy, little by little.


    Until finally, her chest was pressed against his back.


    Timothy could even feel the softness of her body.


    "You''ve got such a strong back. No wonder Sylvia can''t stay away from you," Holy Maiden Aeliana said in a sweet, teasing voice, a subtle smile playing on her lips. "But��


    If Sylvia finds out you''re flying with me on this little dragon, won''t she get jealous?


    And if she finds out we''re sitting this close, won''t she come after me?


    Haha, Goddess Sylvia is so scary.


    Not like me��I''d only feel sorry for you~"


    "Ouch."


    Timothy lightly knocked her on the head.


    "What kind of nonsense have you been learning? You''re just as bad as Azura."


    Timothy couldn''t help but laugh, then warned, "Sylvia isn''t far from here. If I shout, she might come running with a sword in no time."


    "No, no, no, let''s wait until we''re back at Blooming Sanctuary to talk about that."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana stuck out her tongue in embarrassment, immediately backing off a bit, though her smooth, delicate arms still gently wrapped around Timothy''s waist.


    "Hehe, I''m just holding on so I don''t fall off. Even if Sylvia shows up, I''ve got a good excuse."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana spoke with a tone of righteous confidence, clearly determined not to let go.


    Faced with such a naturally charming woman��who, in front of others, was the untouchable Holy Maiden, but in front of him, was playful and alluring��Timothy didn''t really know what to do.


    By the time they finally reached Blooming Sanctuary, Timothy felt like Holy Maiden Aeliana''s little hands had taken full advantage of him.


    But then again, maybe there wasn''t much to take advantage of after all��


    As Timothy gazed at the Blooming Sanctuary, his brow furrowed slightly. Something was off.


    Unlike the usual vibrant and bustling scene, today the Blooming Sanctuary was eerily quiet. Standing outside the sacred grounds, Timothy felt an unsettling stillness, as if the entire sanctuary had fallen into a deathly silence.


    There were no sounds, and on the surface, nothing seemed out of place. But it was precisely this stark contrast to the usual lively atmosphere that made the situation feel so strange.


    No wonder Holy Maiden Aeliana hadn''t mentioned this directly to the Goddess.


    Timothy''s expression grew serious. "Are you saying that the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions were sabotaged by agents secretly sent by Holy Emperor Featherwind?"


    "Exactly," Holy Maiden Aeliana nodded.


    "As expected of the ancient treasure of the Blooming Sanctuary, it seems the damage to the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions has had a significant impact."


    Although he didn''t know the specifics, Timothy could clearly sense the gravity of the situation from the strange atmosphere.


    "But if it''s such a serious matter, why didn''t you seek help from Goddess Sylvia or the elders of Sky Sanctuary? Why come to me?" Timothy asked, puzzled.


    Experience the saga at m-vlem|p-yr


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s response was firm. "Because only you can resolve this."


    "Only me? Does it have something to do with the Enlightenment Body?"


    "No," Holy Maiden Aeliana shook her head.


    "Then, does it require the Phoenix Blade?"


    "Still no," she denied again.


    Timothy''s curiosity deepened. It seemed this situation was even stranger than he had initially thought.


    "Come with me. The situation inside the Blooming Sanctuary is dire. If we don''t resolve it quickly, the disciples could all be in danger," Holy Maiden Aeliana said, her worried expression clearly genuine. Timothy quickly followed, not daring to delay.


    After all, anything involving the Blooming Sanctuary was bound to be serious.


    The entrance to the Blooming Sanctuary was sealed off by layers of golden barriers, a clear sign that the situation inside was far from optimistic.


    Only when the golden light from Holy Maiden Aeliana''s palm touched the barrier did the layers of seals slowly begin to unravel.


    "What exactly happened in there?" Timothy''s heart sank as he peered inside the sanctuary.


    "What the��?"


    "Timothy, my lord!"


    "Oh wow! Sir Timothy! Please, look this way��I can''t get enough of you!"


    "Timothy, over here! Come to me!"


    The moment the countless female disciples inside the sanctuary saw Timothy, they erupted into a frenzy, running toward him with overwhelming excitement. Their eyes practically sparkled with little stars.


    Timothy''s face darkened instantly.


    "So, what''s going on here?" he demanded.


    "Hehe, well, it''s like this�� The Blossom of Love within the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions was damaged, and its influence spread throughout the entire sanctuary. Now, all the female disciples are lovestruck and overflowing with affection, which is why they''re acting like this��" Holy Maiden Aeliana explained, sticking out her tongue in embarrassment and giving a sheepish smile.

 Chapter 160: Summon Token

    No wonder they call this place the Blooming Sanctuary. These female disciples rushing in are each more beautiful than the last.


    Dressed in red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, and violet, their outfits each have their own unique charm.


    For a moment, it really felt like being surrounded by a thousand blooming flowers, all graceful and captivating.


    Such an incredibly stunning and fragrant scene��there''s probably nothing else like it in the world. No one could have ever witnessed something like this before.


    But the problem is...


    If I accidentally get caught, I might just get drained dry!


    Timothy suddenly grew suspicious. "Holy Maiden, you''re not actually trying to get me killed, are you?"


    "Of course not!" Holy Maiden Aeliana quickly defended herself. "The Blossoms of the Seven Emotions are incredibly potent. Their spiritual energy has enveloped the entire sanctuary, making it impossible for the female disciples to control their emotions.


    If this keeps up, things will get completely out of hand.


    But I do have another solution.


    If we can reverse the effect of the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions on their emotions, we can stop this situation.


    However, even if we can use this method, it has to be done at the location of the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions.


    The most important thing is that we first need to draw out their deep-seated desires for love before we can complete the process."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana explained it clearly, but Timothy suddenly realized something. "So, you''re planning to use me as the bait to draw out their emotions?"


    "Ahem, well, yes. After all, in my eyes, you''re the most handsome man in the world," Holy Maiden Aeliana said, her eyes sparkling with a hint of playfulness.


    "Holy Maiden, you''ve got great taste!" Timothy immediately gave her a thumbs-up in praise. S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana smiled sweetly. "Let''s go inside, but be very careful not to get caught, or else..."


    "I get it," Timothy replied, feeling a bit uneasy.


    If he accidentally got caught, with hundreds or even thousands of beautiful female disciples in the Blooming Sanctuary, not even a hundred Energizing Herbs would be enough to save him...


    As they entered the sanctuary, Holy Maiden Aeliana sealed the barrier behind them.


    A divine golden light enveloped the two of them, completely isolating them from the outside world, thanks to the golden shield Holy Maiden Aeliana had activated.


    "Timothy, don''t leave us!"


    "Don''t you want to fall in love, Timothy? Or maybe... something even more exciting?" one disciple teased with a mischievous giggle.


    "Timothy, come out! I promise I won''t bite... much~"


    The female disciples gathered around, their soft laughter echoing in his ears.


    Their beautiful faces pressed against the barrier, their gazes filled with tender affection and sweet smiles. If it weren''t for the powerful light shield, they probably would''ve already rushed in and tackled Timothy to the ground.


    "Is Holy Emperor Featherwind out of his mind? Of all the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions to destroy, why did he have to pick the Blossom of Love?" Timothy muttered in exasperation.


    "Sir Timothy, open the barrier!"


    "Look at me, Sir Timothy!"


    Seeing that they couldn''t get Timothy''s attention, the female disciples grew more frantic, even starting to pound on the barrier.


    More and more figures gathered around.


    Although the female disciples of the Blooming Sanctuary were all slender, with delicate features and voices as sweet as songbirds, being surrounded by them, with their hungry, wolf-like eyes locked onto him, made Timothy''s skin crawl.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana quickened her pace, finally forcing her way through the crowd.


    Once they entered the canyon, she immediately cast a seal and knocked out a few disciples who had followed them in.


    Looking at the female disciples outside the canyon, their eyes filled with longing, practically drawing little hearts in their pupils, Timothy let out a long sigh of relief.


    This situation would be too much for anyone to handle.


    Unlike the chaotic scene outside, the canyon was noticeably quieter.


    Before long, two figures appeared to greet them.


    "These are my two Holy Envoys, Vera and Autumn," Holy Maiden Aeliana introduced.


    "They weren''t affected by the enchantment?" Timothy asked curiously.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana explained, "The Blossoms of the Seven Emotions have influenced everyone, but their cultivation and mental fortitude are strong, so the effects on them aren''t as severe."


    Timothy took a closer look at the two women.


    Sure enough, although Vera and Autumn were trying their best to appear calm, there was something off about the way they were looking at him.


    "Wait a minute, if the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions affect everyone, doesn''t that mean even you, Holy Maiden..." Timothy quickly turned to look at Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana didn''t seem much different from usual.


    But Timothy could still faintly detect something unusual in her gaze, and... was that a slight blush on her cheeks?


    "Oh, crap!" Timothy suddenly felt a chill run down his spine.


    He had thought only the disciples outside were affected, but it turned out even Holy Maiden Aeliana wasn''t immune.


    This was no joke!


    After all, while Holy Maiden Aeliana might not hold much power in front of Sylvia, she was still the leader of a sacred land and a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse.


    If Holy Maiden Aeliana really was affected and started having improper thoughts about him...


    Timothy never imagined he''d find himself in such a tight spot, surrounded on all sides and potentially facing danger from every direction.


    "What are you thinking about?!


    Sure, I might want to take advantage of you sometimes... wait, that''s not right."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana huffed, turning her head away with a hint of annoyance. "Anyway, even if I do crave your body, I''d want to do it with a clear mind. There''s no way I''d let myself be controlled by some enchantment and do something reckless."


    "The problem is, Holy Maiden, it''s hard to believe you when you keep talking about craving my body..." Timothy chuckled helplessly.


    But at least for now, it seemed like Holy Maiden Aeliana''s willpower was holding strong.


    If she really did lose control, he could always use the "Path of Love Letters" to recite love poems to her. Maybe that would be enough to satisfy her...


    The Blossoms of the Seven Emotions were one of the most treasured artifacts of the Blooming Sanctuary.


    The Blossom of Joy, Blossom of Wrath, Blossom of Sorrow, Blossom of Fear, Blossom of Love, Blossom of Malice, and Blossom of Desire��each flower represented a different emotion, and their power was beyond question.


    However, it was precisely because these seven flowers were so precious that the depths of the canyon where they were hidden were extremely dangerous. Even Holy Maiden Aeliana wouldn''t venture there lightly.


    Once they entered the depths of the canyon, they would have to face the ancient beasts that had guarded the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions for millennia.


    Read exclusive chapters at m_v-l''-NovelFire


    To fix the problems with the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions, they would first have to deal with these beasts.


    [Ding! System task issued: Head to the depths of the Blooming Sanctuary and assist Holy Maiden Aeliana in successfully repairing the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions.]


    [System reward: Summon Token +1 (Allows you to summon anyone to your side).]


    "Holy Emperor Featherwind used some unknown method to damage the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions. We must repair them as soon as possible," Holy Maiden Aeliana said, her tone serious, as she immediately started walking toward the depths of the canyon.


    Vera and Autumn quickly followed. Glancing back at the scene outside the canyon, Timothy didn''t hesitate any longer and headed into the canyon as well.

 Chapter 161: Unicorns

    Deep within the Blooming Sanctuary.


    The path began as a narrow gorge, with towering rocks on either side and the occasional sound of trickling water, reminiscent of a nightingale''s gentle song.


    As they ventured deeper, the cliffs on either side became covered in flowers, and a sense of serene sanctity seemed to emanate from the surroundings.


    When they finally emerged from the gorge, the view opened up before them.


    A vast expanse of vibrant flowers stretched out in every direction, and on the hillside stood a towering tree that seemed to reach the heavens.


    The sacredness of the scene inspired a deep sense of awe.


    But beneath the seemingly peaceful environment, with birds chirping melodiously, there was an underlying sense of majesty that warned against any intrusion.


    The light curtain faded away.


    Beside the towering tree were seven flowers, each a different color.


    Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, violet.


    These seven flowers were none other than the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions!


    And the bright, glowing red flower was the Blossom of Love, symbolizing love itself.


    However, something was clearly wrong��the Blossom of Love was surrounded by chaotic energy and flickering light, as if something was amiss.


    As if sensing their arrival, a sudden burst of intense light erupted from the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions.


    Immediately, the ground began to tremble, and cracks rapidly spread across the earth.


    A violent roar, like that of a wild beast, echoed through the air as the ground was suddenly upheaved.


    Near the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions, two Unicorns bathed in holy golden light stood guard.


    Even with Holy Maiden Aeliana present, they showed no intention of leaving.


    The only thing these Unicorns were protecting was the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions.


    And in their presence, no one could pass.


    "Get ready. Once I defeat these two Unicorns, I''ll need you to guard me while I work," Holy Maiden Aeliana said softly.


    She wasn''t worried about the Unicorns themselves, but rather the backlash from the Blooming Sanctuary''s protective barrier once she began repairing the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions.


    At that time, she would have to focus all her attention on the Blossoms, leaving her vulnerable.


    Facing the two Unicorns, Holy Maiden Aeliana took a step forward, and the power of the Holy Maiden radiated outwards, shaking the surroundings.


    Experience more on m v|l -NovelFire


    "Roar!"


    The two Unicorns let out a furious roar.


    Even Holy Maiden Aeliana''s attempt to approach was a violation of the Blooming Sanctuary''s sacred laws, an affront to the dignity they were sworn to protect!


    With a roar of authority, the Unicorns unleashed a dazzling golden light from their mouths, their aura surging skyward.


    These two golden Unicorns were powerful enough to rival human warriors at the Ocean''s Gate level!


    Seeing that Holy Maiden Aeliana had no intention of stopping, the Unicorns were finally enraged.


    Golden light burst from their mouths, and their razor-sharp claws, like blades wrapped in a whirlwind, slashed towards Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    But Holy Maiden Aeliana remained calm, her eyes flashing with a cold determination.


    Suddenly, a vision appeared behind her.


    It was an endless sea of flowers, both a reflection of the sanctuary and a manifestation of her power as the Holy Maiden.


    Countless flowers fell, only to grow and transform, covering the sky, infinite and boundless.


    It was as if the entire sky was enveloped by this endless vision.


    "Holy Maiden''s power is truly terrifying!" Vera and Autumn couldn''t help but turn pale.


    Even after following Holy Maiden Aeliana for so many years, they had never seen her unleash her full strength.


    The damage to the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions was a grave matter, and it was clear that even the Holy Maiden was eager to repair them.


    The overwhelming pressure of the Holy Emperor''s power descended like a dark cloud, causing the two Unicorns to show a hint of fear.


    But they would never allow anyone to harm the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions behind them.


    Not even the master of the Blooming Sanctuary had the right to set foot here!


    The ferocious attack came crashing down, the Unicorns'' golden beams clashing violently with the Holy Maiden''s spectral image.


    The blinding light was so intense it could have seared one''s eyes, and the terrifying shockwaves caused the very fabric of space to tremble and warp.


    The flowers and grass covering the mountainside swayed wildly in the wind, as if they might be uprooted at any moment.


    Though the two Unicorns were incredibly fierce, they stood no chance against the overwhelming power of the Holy Maiden''s apparition.


    "Boom!"


    The light exploded with a deafening blast.


    The golden beams were shattered, and the Unicorns'' movements faltered.


    Caught in the whirlwind, it was as if their flesh was being torn apart.


    Overwhelmed by excruciating pain, the Unicorns pointed their sharp horns at Aeliana, still trying to resist.


    But at that moment, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s eyes flashed with resolve, and she clenched her delicate hand into a fist.


    "Boom!"


    An immense force pressed down on the center of the battlefield.


    With a thunderous crash, the two Unicorns were subjected to an unbearable pressure.


    Their bones and muscles were crushed, their sinews snapped.


    Under this relentless force, their bodies shattered, blood and flesh scattering in all directions.


    "The sacred beasts of the Blooming Sanctuary were defeated so easily!"


    Vera and Autumn, the two Holy Envoys, were in awe of Holy Maiden Aeliana''s terrifying power as they watched the scene unfold before them.


    Such a formidable strength was far beyond their reach.


    Even Timothy nodded slightly in acknowledgment.


    Although Holy Maiden Aeliana was often teased and bullied by Sylvia, her true power was undeniable��she could easily rival any Holy Emperor.


    In fact, her strength was enough to place her among the most powerful Holy Emperors on the continent of Elant.


    As the two Unicorns were effortlessly crushed, Holy Maiden Aeliana stepped through the void, arriving before the Blossom of Love among the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions.


    She gracefully sat down beside the flower.


    Her golden gown spread out around her like a blooming flower, and her golden hair cascaded down her back.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana closed her eyes gently, and the petals around her began to float.


    "Gather the spiritual energy of the countless flowers in this sacred land, to nourish the Blossom of Love among the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions.


    Hear my command, O flowers, and��"


    Though her voice was soft, it echoed through the air, and the petals swirled around Holy Maiden Aeliana like a whirlwind.


    Some petals landed on her gown, while others brushed against her smooth, jade-like cheeks.


    The scene was breathtakingly beautiful, like a painting brought to life.


    From the countless flowers, various colors of spiritual energy began to emerge, converging and condensing under Holy Maiden Aeliana''s guidance.


    A single flower''s spiritual energy wasn''t much, but the combined energy of thousands of flowers was vast and pure.


    This pure energy continuously flowed into the Blossom of Love.


    The chaotic red glow surrounding the Blossom of Love gradually calmed, and the strange agitation and turbulence began to subside under the influence of the spiritual energy.


    However, the process was not quick.


    Even with the constant infusion of spiritual energy, progress was slow.


    And just then, the once-beautiful landscape, covered in flowers and grass, suddenly changed.


    Cracks began to spread across the earth, slicing through the hillside like blades.


    Then, light burst forth from the cracks.


    The roars of wild beasts echoed endlessly.


    From the light, countless Unicorns, glowing with golden light, began to take shape.


    Though not as powerful as the two Unicorns from before, their numbers were overwhelming, covering the mountainside as far as the eye could see.


    And more and more Unicorns continued to form, charging towards Holy Maiden Aeliana with ferocious roars.


    The two Holy Envoys'' expressions changed slightly. sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s ritual was still incomplete��they had to stop these Unicorns from reaching her!

 Chapter 162: Strike a cool pose!

    Holy Maiden Aeliana kept her eyes closed, focusing all her energy on repairing the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions.


    But at that moment, countless spectral Unicorns were already charging toward her, their roars echoing through the air.


    "We have to protect Holy Maiden Aeliana!"


    Vera and Autumn were on high alert, their faces tense with determination.


    With swords in hand, they gritted their teeth and charged at the approaching Unicorns without hesitation.


    Under normal circumstances, they would never willingly face creatures as formidable as Unicorns. But now, they had no choice but to confront them head-on.


    Two streaks of sword light shot toward the herd, as Vera and Autumn became blurs of motion, slicing through the oncoming beasts.


    However, they had guessed correctly��these Unicorns were terrifyingly powerful. Even with the strength of Ocean''s Gate, they were no match for so many of them.


    Sword light flashed, blades danced through the air.


    Despite their best efforts to hold the line, Vera and Autumn were steadily pushed back, unable to keep up with the relentless assault.


    "Roar!"


    After forcing back three Unicorns, Vera suddenly found herself exposed, a gap in her defense.


    A Unicorn, nearly twice the size of the others, had been waiting for this exact moment.


    With a thunderous roar, it lunged at her.


    Vera tried to block, but the Unicorn was too fast.


    In the blink of an eye, it was upon her.


    A dark shadow loomed over her, its roar deafening.


    Vera''s face turned pale. She raised her sword in front of her, but against the massive creature, it seemed almost laughably small.


    "Is this the end?"


    Out of the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of Holy Maiden Aeliana, still deep in concentration, radiating a serene, holy aura. Vera''s heart sank��she hadn''t expected that this would be as far as she could go in protecting the Holy Maiden.


    But just then, a figure suddenly stepped in front of her.


    A phoenix''s cry pierced the air, and flames erupted skyward.


    In an instant, the enormous Unicorn was engulfed in fire.


    With a pained scream, the Unicorn was sent flying, crashing to the ground in agony.


    "Timothy!"


    Vera finally noticed the powerful aura emanating from Timothy��it had surged to the level of Ocean''s Gate!


    "Ocean''s Gate! How did he reach this level?" Experience new stories on m v|l e-NovelFire


    Even Autumn, standing nearby, was visibly shocked. S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The last time Timothy had come to the Blooming Sanctuary, he had just barely stepped into the Mystic Core.


    Back then, everyone saw Timothy as merely a promising disciple, just beginning to show potential in the Sky Sanctuary.


    And now, how much time had passed since then?


    A practitioner who reaches Ocean''s Gate is powerful enough to be called a Holy Emperor, capable of founding a Sect, or even a nation or dynasty.


    This alone shows how rare and powerful an Ocean''s Gate practitioner is.


    Even with the best resources and the highest talent, no disciple from a prestigious family could possibly reach Ocean''s Gate within a hundred years.


    Yet Timothy had crossed this seemingly insurmountable gap in just a few months?


    Before they could recover from their shock, a massive golden figure appeared behind Timothy.


    "Is that... a Sacred Form?"


    But this Sacred Form was unlike any other��they were covered in intricate golden patterns.


    It was as if pure spiritual energy flowed through the golden lines, radiating an ancient, mysterious aura.


    The giant''s left eye glowed with a brilliant golden light, illuminating the entire landscape.


    The power of this Sacred Form far surpassed that of any ordinary Ocean''s Gate practitioner!


    The giant, patterned hand descended like a mountain.


    Faced with this overwhelming pressure, the Unicorns roared with all their might, unleashing a powerful windstorm toward the sky.


    The fierce winds clashed with the golden hand.


    But the combined strength of dozens of Unicorns was no match.


    After only a brief struggle, the windstorm quickly dissipated.


    The giant hand descended, stirring up a fierce wind.


    Countless Unicorns were swept up in the storm, only to be violently thrown to the ground.


    The earth trembled as their massive bodies crashed down, leaving cracks in the ground.


    Cries of agony filled the air, and some Unicorns were crushed under the immense pressure, their bones and flesh nearly pulverized.


    In the blink of an eye, half of the Unicorns that had surrounded the hillside were either dead or on the brink of death.


    "Those are Unicorns! Each one is nearly as strong as an Ocean''s Gate practitioner!"


    Though she had just been saved, Vera could hardly believe what she was seeing.


    Unicorns, the sacred beasts of the Blooming Sanctuary, were not to be underestimated. How could they be defeated so easily?


    Just how powerful had Timothy become?


    "Roar!"


    The Unicorns guarding the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions seemed to be completely enraged. A beastly cry echoed through the air, almost like a summons.


    Suddenly, the ground in the center of the herd cracked open, and a massive shadow burst forth from the earth.


    All the Unicorns bowed their heads in reverence before the colossal figure.


    This one was different from the others.


    Not only was its body significantly larger, but it was also covered in dark golden armor, exuding an aura of authority that made its status among the Unicorns unmistakable.


    This was undoubtedly the King of the Unicorns!


    The Unicorn King roared furiously at Timothy, its gaze filled with a murderous intent, as if it wanted to tear him apart.


    The roar reverberated through the air, unleashing an overwhelming force. The enormous Unicorn King opened its gaping maw and lunged at Timothy.


    With a swift motion, Timothy slashed down with the Phoenix Blade, sending a fiery phoenix soaring toward the Unicorn King.


    But the raging flames only caused the beast to pause momentarily. Emerging from the fire, the Unicorn King appeared not only unscathed but even more enraged and violent.


    Timothy frowned slightly.


    This was the first Unicorn that had managed to withstand one of his strikes.


    "Holy Maiden is about to succeed!" Vera suddenly exclaimed.


    Following her gaze, they saw Holy Maiden Aeliana standing on the hillside, her hands clasped in front of her.


    With each breath she took, the Blossom of Love, symbolizing "love," began to glow with a radiant red light.


    The red light grew brighter and brighter, and the immense spiritual energy flowing through it became palpable.


    "Timothy, strike a cool pose!"


    At that moment, Holy Maiden Aeliana suddenly opened her beautiful eyes and looked directly at Timothy.


    "A cool pose?" Timothy was momentarily taken aback.


    He glanced in Holy Maiden Aeliana''s direction.


    The red Blossom of Love continued to pulse with energy, and in that instant, light swirled in the Holy Maiden''s palm.


    In a flash, Timothy''s image appeared in the sky above the entire Blooming Sanctuary.


    At that moment, every female disciple in the Blooming Sanctuary had their eyes drawn to the sky...

 Chapter 163: It really worked？

    Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelFire


    "Wait, is that... Senior Brother Timothy?"


    "Wow! He''s so handsome, so dashing!"


    "Senior Brother Timothy, I like you!"


    Timothy''s image appeared in the sky above Blooming Sanctuary. The disciples, already overwhelmed with excitement, erupted into a frenzy when they saw his striking figure and the unique aura he naturally exuded.


    Under the vast sky, the female disciples, their faces as beautiful as blooming flowers, gazed up with eyes full of affection. Their phoenix-like eyes sparkled with admiration as they looked at the sky. Some were even too shy to keep looking, glancing up at Timothy before quickly turning away, as if they were secretly meeting a lover and couldn''t bear the embarrassment.


    "Wow, it really feels like Timothy is looking at me!"


    "You''re dreaming! Timothy was clearly looking at me!"


    Timothy: "..."


    Although Timothy knew that Holy Maiden Aeliana was casting a spell, he couldn''t help but wonder how the female disciples would face him after the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions were restored.


    "Emotion as the guide, intention as the path."


    Beside the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions, Holy Maiden Aeliana danced gracefully, a faint red glow swirling around her fingertip.


    To fully draw out the emotions of the female disciples, they needed someone so handsome it was almost unreasonable.


    And Timothy, clearly, was perfect for the job.


    Once these emotions were fully drawn out, they could reverse the cause and effect, calming everyone''s minds and simultaneously restoring the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions.


    The light surged more and more intensely, even causing the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions to sway gently in the wind.


    It was clear that the restoration was about to succeed.


    But at that moment, the Unicorn King suddenly charged in, its claw swiping at Timothy but missing.


    Its boundless fury now locked onto Holy Maiden Aeliana, completely disregarding her status, as it sought to tear her apart in its rage! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Boom!"


    A red light suddenly burst forth, sending shockwaves in all directions.


    Immediately after, the light contracted, flowing into the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions.


    The crimson Blossoms of the Seven Emotions emitted a fragrant scent, so intoxicating that it was hard not to get lost in it.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana had actually succeeded in restoring the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions!


    "It really worked!"


    Vera and Autumn were instantly overjoyed.


    The shockwaves spread outwards, and the female disciples who had been restless and agitated quickly calmed down.


    A clear light returned to their eyes as they curiously looked around at the others who were still staring at Timothy''s image in the sky, completely infatuated.


    As they quickly recalled their own absurd behavior just moments ago, their faces flushed red with embarrassment, wishing they could find a hole to crawl into.


    It wasn''t enough that they had surrounded Timothy, wanting to throw themselves at him��they had even been infatuated with his mere image.


    If word of this got out, Blooming Sanctuary''s reputation would be ruined because of them!


    However, they had no idea that deep within Blooming Sanctuary, chaos had already erupted.


    Although the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions had been restored, the Unicorn King, still consumed by rage, showed no signs of stopping.


    Its massive body, wrapped in a terrifying whirlwind, charged at Holy Maiden Aeliana, its sharp horn aimed straight at her, as if it could pierce through mountains, moving with incredible speed.


    The Unicorn King suddenly changing its target to attack Holy Maiden Aeliana caught even Timothy off guard.


    The attack was so fast that there was no time to react.


    Seeing Holy Maiden Aeliana, her eyes gently closed, still unaware and defenseless as her consciousness hadn''t yet returned from the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions, Timothy had no choice but to rush forward and shield her in his arms.


    The sharp horn thrust forward, and Timothy''s back seemed so small in comparison.


    But at that moment, golden patterns began to emerge on Timothy''s back.


    The golden patterns flowed slowly, like molten lava, gradually covering Timothy''s entire back.


    What was even stranger was that the golden patterns on Timothy''s back seemed to emanate an ancient, boundless aura, as if they were connected to the very essence of the universe.


    As the golden patterns surged, they appeared to follow the profound truths of the cosmos.


    The light grew intensely bright, becoming as solid as a fortress.


    Even under the massive thrust of the Unicorn King''s horn, it seemed utterly unshakable!


    "Boom!"


    The horn struck, and the force sent Timothy, who was shielding Holy Maiden Aeliana in his arms, flying through the air.


    Debris scattered, countless trees were uprooted, and a howling wind swept everything in its path.


    Under this terrifying impact, Timothy and Holy Maiden Aeliana were both flung away, plummeting into the deep ravine below the mountain peak.


    "Holy Maiden!"


    Vera and Autumn''s faces turned deathly pale.


    They hadn''t expected the Unicorn King to be so overwhelmingly powerful. The force of that strike was something even the Holy Emperor himself might struggle to withstand.


    Could it be that Timothy is already...


    "Boom!"


    A massive splash erupted from the ravine, with waves crashing against the banks.


    It seemed that some force was keeping the Unicorn King confined near the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions, as it didn''t pursue them further.


    It merely lingered by the cliffside.


    But just as Vera was beginning to despair, her eyes suddenly froze in shock.


    She noticed something unbelievable.


    The Unicorn King''s sharp horn, which seemed capable of piercing anything, had developed deep cracks!


    How could this be? The one who took that hit head-on was Timothy, with his seemingly fragile back!


    He had withstood the Unicorn King''s strike with his human body, and even managed to crack its horn.


    What on earth had just happened?


    In the ravine, Timothy quickly opened his eyes.


    His Soulborn Eye glowed brilliantly, and in an instant, he located Holy Maiden Aeliana''s delicate form slowly sinking into the water.


    Timothy immediately swam over, gently lifting Holy Maiden Aeliana into his arms, and began swimming towards the shore.


    Using the rocks at the water''s edge for support, Timothy soon managed to bring Holy Maiden Aeliana to dry land.


    However, both of them were completely soaked.


    Timothy was fine, but Holy Maiden Aeliana''s already thin dress had become drenched, clinging softly to her graceful and stunning figure.


    Her exquisite face, adorned with a few droplets of water, looked as if it had been sculpted from jade��breathtakingly beautiful.


    Timothy cleared his throat, suddenly feeling a bit of heat rising in his nose.


    Although he had used the Soulborn Eye to see her before, the way her wet clothes now accentuated her figure was somehow even more captivating.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana was ranked third on the Enchanting Goddess Rankings, on par with Goddess Sylvia.


    This sight... it would be hard for anyone to tear their eyes away...


    At that moment, Holy Maiden Aeliana slowly opened her eyes.


    The first thing she saw was the golden patterns covering Timothy''s back.


    Recalling the scene where he had taken that terrifying blow with his bare body, a look of astonishment appeared on her delicate face.


    The mysterious, flowing patterns, and the sacred aura that seemed to come from the depths of the abyss...


    As she leaned against Timothy, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s beautiful eyes widened in disbelief, her heart surging like a tidal wave.


    Could it be that Timothy...


    But just then, Holy Maiden Aeliana suddenly felt her cheeks flush with heat. Even though half of her body was still submerged in the cool stream, it felt as if the air had become unbearably hot.


    The Blossom of Love from the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions had begun to backfire!

 Chapter 164: Timothy, how dare you toy with me!

    A strange feeling suddenly surged in her heart, and before she knew it, it was like a tidal wave, overwhelming and unstoppable.


    Not only did it refuse to fade, but it grew even stronger.


    The method Holy Maiden Aeliana used to repair the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions involved amplifying the emotions of all the female disciples in the sanctuary to their limits, and then using a reversal technique to neutralize them.


    With Timothy''s handsome appearance, the method indeed worked.


    But what she never expected was that while the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions were successfully restored, the backlash from the Blossom of Love, which represented love, had quietly entered her own body.


    And now, it was erupting.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana tried her best to suppress her emotions, but the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions were a sacred treasure of the sanctuary, not something easily resisted.


    The backlash, infused with the "love" of countless disciples, was unstoppable and instantly spread throughout her being.


    "This is bad, really bad!"


    Before she realized it, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s gaze had become somewhat hazy.


    In her eyes, Timothy suddenly appeared incredibly handsome.


    And not just handsome��irresistibly so!


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s delicate body slowly leaned closer, her cherry lips inching toward Timothy''s face.


    Timothy was stunned.


    "What the hell? What''s going on?"


    He could only watch as Holy Maiden Aeliana, who had been perfectly fine just moments ago, suddenly changed.


    A blush appeared on her pure and beautiful face.


    Unlike Goddess Sylvia, Holy Maiden Aeliana didn''t have that unique coldness.


    But usually, even the slightest movement from her exuded an extreme, gentle allure.


    And now, with that blush, she looked almost dangerously seductive, like a temptress who could bring calamity to the world.


    Her cherry lips continued to move closer.


    Since meeting Holy Maiden Aeliana, Timothy had encountered her charms more than once.


    But he knew very well that her previous actions were mostly playful.


    Though incredibly convincing, they never escalated to anything serious.


    But now, something was clearly off with the Holy Maiden.


    Timothy tried to resist, but before he could even raise his hand, the overwhelming pressure of Holy Maiden Aeliana''s authority bore down on him.


    The intense pressure was impossible to resist!


    The sheer majesty of her presence actually restricted Timothy''s movements.


    If it weren''t for the current situation, Timothy might have forgotten that she was a Holy Emperor, with power comparable to Goddess Sylvia!


    "Holy Maiden, something''s really wrong with you!"


    The sweet scent in the air was starting to cloud Timothy''s mind.


    Her cherry lips were still getting closer, and if this continued��


    Just then, Holy Maiden Aeliana, whose mind was almost entirely consumed by "love," suddenly snapped back to reality.


    In that brief moment of clarity, she saw the scene before her.


    She was just inches away from Timothy. If this went on, she would really be crossing a line!


    A Holy Maiden, about to commit such an act in broad daylight under the influence of the Blossom of Love��it was unthinkable.


    "Damn it!"


    Forcing herself to suppress the intense desire within, Holy Maiden Aeliana leaped into the nearby stream.


    The clear, icy water flowed around her, but it still couldn''t cool her burning body.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana had no choice but to submerge herself, closing her eyes tightly and repeatedly chanting a mantra to calm her mind.


    The splashing water left glistening droplets on her delicate face.


    A cool breeze blew by, bringing a refreshing sense of relief.


    After what felt like an eternity, Holy Maiden Aeliana finally managed to calm the storm raging within her.


    She let out a long breath, though her cheeks still held a faint blush.


    Even the breath she exhaled carried a hint of intoxicating warmth.


    But at least she had regained her composure.


    Reflecting on what had just happened, Holy Maiden Aeliana felt a lingering sense of fear.


    If things had gone any further, not only would her reputation have been utterly ruined, but more importantly, Sylvia would probably be coming after her with a sword by tomorrow!


    Rising halfway out of the water, she noticed her soaked clothes and quickly summoned petals to cover herself.


    Looking over at Timothy on the shore, she pouted slightly, her eyes carrying a trace of grievance.


    "What a shame," Timothy said with a helpless smile.


    Even drenched in water, with her light golden hair gently floating on the surface, Holy Maiden Aeliana still looked pure and incredibly beautiful.


    Seeing her still somewhat shy and embarrassed expression, Timothy had a pretty good idea of what had just transpired. Discover hidden content at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    The situation had indeed been difficult to control. If it had been anyone else without a wife like Goddess Sylvia, they probably would have already made a move, and things would have spiraled out of control.


    But who would have thought that the ever-alluring Holy Maiden Aeliana would find herself in such a predicament?


    Looking at the pitiful, slightly disheveled Holy Maiden in the water, Timothy couldn''t help but laugh. He even considered taking this opportunity to settle some old scores.


    "Holy Maiden, haven''t you been eyeing me for a long time? So why didn''t you make a move when I was right in front of you just now?


    Could it be that you''re all talk and no action?" Timothy teased with a grin.


    "You! How dare you!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana slapped the water in frustration, but she had no real retort. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The splash of water even soaked the upper part of her clothes.


    She had never been in such an awkward situation before. Her face turned as red as a ripe apple, and she wished she could find a hole to crawl into, anything to avoid letting Timothy see her like this.


    A flurry of petals suddenly fell, covering Holy Maiden Aeliana from view.


    When the petals dispersed with the wind, she had already changed into a clean, off-white dress.


    With a light tap of her toes on the water''s surface, she gracefully floated back to the shore.


    However, Timothy had already seen her completely drenched state.


    "Who would''ve thought that even though Holy Maiden looks great in clothes, her actual figure is even more impressive," Timothy remarked with a click of his tongue.


    Probably no one else in the world would dare say something like that.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana was instantly filled with shame and anger. "I''m going to kill you!"


    Timothy chuckled. "Didn''t you say before that you didn''t care what I saw? Why are you acting so shy now that it''s actually happening?"


    "You!"


    Recalling the things she had said to Timothy in the past, Holy Maiden Aeliana found herself at a loss for words.


    As if trying to regain some dignity, she unleashed her Holy Emperor''s aura, which immediately knocked Timothy to the ground.


    But then she froze, unable to take the next step.


    "Go on, Holy Maiden. Why stop now?" Timothy said calmly, as if he had expected this.


    In an instant, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s face turned an even deeper shade of red, and her arms went limp.


    Seizing the moment, Timothy suddenly flipped them over.


    He pinned her beneath him, their positions reversed.


    "What�� what are you going to do?"


    As Timothy''s face drew closer, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s mind went completely blank.


    She had teased Timothy with seductive gestures more than once, but now that things were getting serious, she was utterly panicked.


    She had never imagined it would come to this!


    [Ding! Successfully caused Holy Maiden Aeliana to lose her composure. Influencing the mindset of a Holy Emperor-level figure has earned you a reward.]


    "So there really is a reward," Timothy murmured with a slight smile. Just as he had suspected, he received a reward after all. Only then did he suddenly stand up and release Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    "Timothy, how dare you toy with me!"


    Behind him, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s voice was filled with shame and fury.

 Chapter 165: How could someone manage to damage the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions?

    Seeing Holy Maiden Aeliana fall off the cliff, the Unicorn guarding the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions finally seemed to calm down a bit, its anger subsiding. It transformed back into a ball of light and, along with the other Unicorns, disappeared into the crevice.


    With the Unicorns no longer blocking their way, Vera and Autumn hurriedly flew down the cliff, frantically searching for Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    But what they saw left them utterly stunned.


    The Holy Maiden Aeliana, who had always been seen as sacred and untouchable, was now lying by the stream, her new dress soaked at the hem by the water.


    More strikingly, her beautiful, flower-like face was tinged with a faint blush, making her look incredibly shy.


    The two were completely dumbfounded.


    What on earth had happened between Holy Maiden and Timothy?!


    "Holy Maiden, did you and Timothy��?" Vera''s face went pale, and even her lips trembled slightly.


    But just as she spoke, she suddenly felt a petal brush against her neck, leaving a thin cut.


    "Heh, nothing happened, Holy Maiden. I must have guessed wrong."


    In an instant, Vera clammed up, not daring to say another word.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana, still a bit unsteady, stood up, the blush on her cheeks not yet fading.


    She never expected to be caught off guard by Timothy like this.


    "Damn it, I''ll definitely get back at him!"


    Glaring at Timothy with a mix of shame and anger, Holy Maiden Aeliana let out a soft huff.


    As a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, how could she not be able to handle Timothy?


    If Sylvia could do it, so could she!


    "Just you wait!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana turned her head slightly, a hint of smugness in her expression.


    In her mind, she had already come up with a foolproof plan.


    With this plan, even Timothy wouldn''t be able to resist!


    "By the way, Holy Maiden, as the leader of the Blooming Sanctuary, why did those Unicorns attack you too?" Timothy suddenly asked as he walked up to Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    "And you still have the nerve to talk to me?" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana pouted slightly, showing a trace of displeasure.


    "Of course," Timothy replied with a grin. "You never hold grudges anyway. Every time my wife spanks you, you''re back to being friends the next day. Why would you hold a grudge against me?"


    "Who says I don''t hold grudges?!"


    She instinctively retorted, only to realize that Timothy seemed to be complimenting her.


    And�� he was praising her noble character.


    "Hmph, don''t think that just because you''re flattering me, I''ll let you off the hook. What happened earlier isn''t over yet!"


    Though she said this, the corners of Holy Maiden Aeliana''s mouth couldn''t help but lift slightly.


    After hesitating for a moment, she finally answered Timothy, "The Blossoms of the Seven Emotions are the most important treasure in the Blooming Sanctuary. The seven flowers, each symbolizing a different emotion, not only protect against external threats but also help future generations of the Blooming Sanctuary comprehend the supreme teachings of our ancestors.


    However, because the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions have such a strong influence on emotions, over the years, the Unicorns guarding them have gradually altered their original duty, treating the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions as their master.


    As a result, not only outsiders but even those within the Blooming Sanctuary, including the Holy Maidens of past generations, find it difficult to approach them."


    "In that case, how could someone manage to damage the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions?" Timothy frowned, realizing something was seriously wrong.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana was right there in the Blooming Sanctuary, so sneaking into the sacred grounds under the watch of a Holy Emperor like her was impossible.


    But the fact that someone could damage the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions from outside the Blooming Sanctuary was downright eerie.


    "Let me take a closer look."


    Timothy walked to the edge of the cliff, his eyes flashing with a golden light as he activated his Soulborn Eye, scanning the area around the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions.


    In the air surrounding the Blossoms, he noticed a faint trace of blood��something almost imperceptible.


    Without the Soulborn Eye, no one would have been able to detect this trace of blood.


    [Ding, system analysis in progress.]


    [This trace of blood originates from the Dragon Blood Formation.]


    "Dragon Blood Formation? So it was those two old geezers causing trouble. System, help me track it."


    [Ding, command accepted.]


    [Tracking in progress.]


    [Tracking the source of the Dragon Blood Formation.]


    [Estimated time: 12-20 hours.]


    ...


    Timothy shifted his gaze away, the golden glow of the Soulborn Eye fading.


    "Is that all?" Holy Maiden Aeliana asked, a bit puzzled.


    After all, even she wasn''t fully aware of the capabilities of the ancient artifact known as the Soulborn Eye.


    "Yeah," Timothy nodded. "By tonight or tomorrow, I should have an answer for you."


    Still somewhat skeptical, Holy Maiden Aeliana sealed off the area around the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions and left the site.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana and Timothy made their way out of the canyon.


    As soon as the female disciples outside saw Holy Maiden Aeliana, and especially Timothy, their expressions changed instantly.


    Without the influence of the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions, they had returned to normal.


    But recalling the absurd things they had done just moments ago, the female disciples wished they could find a hole to crawl into.


    Because of the Blossoms'' influence, they remembered greedily throwing themselves at Timothy and saying all those embarrassing things��


    If Holy Maiden hadn''t intervened, they couldn''t even imagine what might have happened!


    "Timothy, hello��"


    "Timothy, hello."


    Facing Timothy, the female disciples of the Blooming Sanctuary each gave a slight nod, their cheeks flushed, unable to meet his gaze.


    "Ahem, Timothy, since you''ve come all the way to the Blooming Sanctuary, why don''t you share some of your cultivation insights with these disciples? It might broaden their perspectives a bit," Vera, the Saintess, suggested, seemingly trying to ease the awkwardness as she approached Timothy.


    "Sure, why not? If anyone has any questions, feel free to ask," Timothy agreed, looking at the group of female disciples.


    There was a moment of silence, with no one daring to speak.


    Finally, one of them timidly asked, "Brother Timothy, we''re curious about Goddess Sylvia. To us, Goddess Sylvia has always been this untouchable, aloof, and supreme figure. Even though we''ve wanted to know more about her, we''ve never had the chance to get close, let alone dare to offend her. Brother Timothy, you seem to be quite close to Goddess Sylvia. Could you tell us a bit about her?"


    "You''re all curious about that?"


    The popularity of his wife was truly off the charts.


    Discover stories at m,v l''-NovelFire.net


    Timothy chuckled, genuinely intrigued.


    "Alright, since you''re interested, I''ll share a few things about Goddess Sylvia. But I don''t know much��just a little bit."


    "Thank you, Brother Timothy!"


    Instantly, the female disciples of the Blooming Sanctuary erupted in excitement.


    Their eager eyes were all fixed on Timothy.


    After all, this was Goddess Sylvia they were talking about!


    Mysterious, proud, and a figure so exalted that they had never even dreamed of getting close to her!

 Chapter 166: Physical memory erasure!

    "Just like you all imagined, Goddess Sylvia does indeed come across as cold and aloof on the surface.


    She rarely speaks with the elders or disciples unless it''s absolutely necessary, and she almost never leaves the Sky Sanctuary.


    But if she does leave, it means something serious is going down.


    And when she takes action, no matter how powerful the opposing force is, it crumbles in an instant..."


    Timothy shared quite a few stories, and hearing them, the female disciples of Blooming Sanctuary couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement.


    "As expected of Goddess Sylvia!"


    "She really is just as cold and powerful as we imagined��truly the strongest and most resolute woman in the world!"


    One of the female disciples, curious, asked Timothy, "But aside from all that, Brother Timothy, could you tell us a bit about Goddess Sylvia''s daily life? We''re really curious about what she does day-to-day. Like, does she do anything besides ruling over the Sky Sanctuary? Does she really have no connection to the mundane world at all?"


    Since they were already having a good time, Timothy didn''t hold back and answered, "Of course not. The Goddess has plenty of personal habits. For example, she keeps some small animals in her chambers.


    You might think she''s always so distant and unapproachable, but when she''s alone in her chambers with the door closed, playing with those little animals, she''s actually really cute. She even smiles a lot.


    Goddess Sylvia is much warmer on the inside than you might think."


    "I never would''ve guessed she was like that!"


    Hearing this, the female disciples became even more excited.


    No one is absolutely perfect.


    Goddess Sylvia maintains her usual cold and dignified demeanor, but only when she''s alone in her chambers with the door closed does she show a side of her that''s soft and tender. S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just imagining that scene feels so wonderful.


    Goddess Sylvia is practically perfect!


    "Wait a minute."


    Suddenly, someone realized something was off.


    "Goddess Sylvia only shows that tender side when she''s alone in her chambers with the door closed, so how does Timothy know about it? Wait, hold on!"


    "Something''s not right here. Brother Timothy, you need to explain yourself!"


    "Are you some kind of peeping tom, or are you just making this up?"


    The female disciples, suddenly aware of this serious issue, couldn''t help but show a slight change in their expressions.


    But Timothy, who was already caught up in his storytelling, completely ignored the shift in their expressions and continued.


    "That''s not all. If you want to know more about Goddess Sylvia''s habits, I can tell you. Goddess Sylvia, she''s kind of silly, actually.


    She rules over the Sky Sanctuary and even handles the affairs of entire kingdoms, but at night, she doesn''t even know how to keep herself covered with a blanket.


    She often kicks it off in her sleep and doesn''t worry about catching a cold, so I have to go to her chambers in the middle of the night to cover her up again.


    And that''s not all��her cooking is a disaster.


    Last time, she made me a ''special'' lunchbox, and I almost didn''t survive eating it.


    Even though I tried teaching her how to cook, the Goddess, who is so incredibly talented in every other area, just can''t seem to make anything but terrible food.


    But Goddess Sylvia has a unique taste. Besides the usual delicacies, she has a huge sweet tooth.


    She loves sweets��whether it''s strawberries or yogurt, she always adds three extra spoonfuls of sugar. Even her milk has to be sweet, and she insists on drizzling syrup on her pancakes.


    Last time, I decided to let her try a savory pancake, and I even fed it to her mouth-to-mouth.


    I haven''t given her a lollipop yet, but I''m sure she''d love it.


    Sigh, isn''t it frustrating to have a Goddess like this?"


    Timothy sighed and shrugged helplessly.


    "Well, how was that? Did I give you a detailed enough picture? Do you all have a whole new understanding of Goddess Sylvia now?"


    But as soon as Timothy finished speaking, he suddenly felt the air around him freeze.


    He looked back at the female disciples.


    Their expressions had completely shifted from the initial reverence and curiosity to being utterly stunned.


    That last bit he shared...


    Timothy''s relationship with Goddess Sylvia was far from just a simple closeness.


    Covering her with a blanket in the middle of the night, teaching her how to cook hand-in-hand, feeding her pancakes mouth-to-mouth...


    This level of intimacy was way beyond what you''d expect from a normal couple!


    At this moment, the female disciples were all in shock, their fragile hearts taking a serious hit.


    [Ding! You have successfully caused a massive emotional impact on the female disciples of Blooming Sanctuary.]


    [You have successfully made over a hundred female disciples question their life values.]


    [You have successfully caused a severe emotional shock to the Holy Envoys Vera and Autumn.]


    [You have successfully flaunted your relationship in front of Holy Maiden Aeliana, leaving her on the verge of tears.]


    [System Reward: Seraphic Six-Wing Mantle]


    Timothy: "..." Your next journey awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net


    Just hearing the notification, Timothy knew the system reward this time was pretty luxurious.


    But as he exchanged awkward glances with the two or three hundred female disciples of Blooming Sanctuary, he couldn''t help but feel a bit embarrassed.


    He had gotten a little too carried away with his storytelling...


    Without hesitation, Timothy pulled out a large, thick wooden stick from his spatial ring and handed it to Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    "This is the ultimate tool for ''physical memory erasure.'' Just one hit, and they''ll forget everything from the past hour. You know what to do, right?"


    "Why do I have to do it?!"


    Having just heard such explosive news, Holy Maiden Aeliana felt completely drained and had no energy left to wield such a massive stick.


    "If this gets out, who do you think the Goddess will punish��me or you?" Timothy asked with a subtle smile.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana froze for a moment, then her face instantly crumpled in despair.


    Did she even need to think about it?


    Sylvia, being the fiercely protective partner she was, would definitely punish her if this incident spread throughout Blooming Sanctuary��or worse, beyond it!


    This was too much!


    Way too much!


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s heart ached, but she had no choice but to pick up the hefty stick and slowly walk toward the female disciples.


    "Holy Maiden, what are you doing? You can''t just silence us!"


    "We''re your disciples!"


    "I swear I didn''t hear anything! I didn''t hear anything at all!"


    The female disciples instantly panicked.


    But no matter how much they pleaded, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s steps didn''t falter.


    And that thick wooden stick was already raised high.


    "Physical memory erasure!"


    Flowers scattered in the air as Holy Maiden Aeliana''s figure blurred with speed.


    Thud, thud, thud.


    The occasional crisp sound confirmed that she was hitting her mark.


    As the female disciples fell one by one, the memory-erasing technique was completed.


    Looking at the scene before her, Holy Maiden Aeliana felt like crying but had no tears left.


    To think she had to knock out her own disciples��what kind of situation was this?!


    At this moment, she wished she could take the stick and knock herself out too.

 Chapter 167: Wooden box

    "That''s weird... My head really hurts."


    "What happened? Why do I feel like I''ve been out for a long time?"


    The female disciples slowly stood up, holding their heads. They felt a dull ache in their minds, and their memories were completely blank��they couldn''t remember how they ended up on the ground. sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But as they tried to recall, something vague started to come back to them... It seemed like they had just...


    "Brother Timothy!"


    The moment they remembered themselves shouting "Brother Timothy" and running towards him in a frenzy, all the female disciples felt a wave of deep embarrassment.


    Even though it was the effect of the Blossom of Love that made them act that way, it was still incredibly humiliating!


    Just thinking about what happened made them want to crawl into a hole and disappear.


    "Maybe we should go apologize to Brother Timothy later."


    "Yeah, that''s probably the best thing to do."


    Their eyes met, and they all looked down in shame.


    Meanwhile, in the room where he had been assigned to stay, Timothy had already sat down.


    He checked the reward he had just received from the system.


    [Seraphic Six-Wing Mantle]


    Reading the system''s analysis, Timothy couldn''t help but be a little surprised.


    This was actually a Heavenly-level artifact!


    When the Seraphic Six-Wing Mantle appeared behind him, it would allow him to soar into the sky, breaking free from the constraints of the world.


    And beyond that, it seemed to have other mysterious uses that hadn''t been fully explained.


    No wonder it was a treasure obtained by practically tearing apart the entire Blooming Sanctuary��its value was truly astonishing.


    "Are those disciples still not awake?"


    The setting sun cast a warm glow into the room, and Timothy felt a bit concerned.


    After all, Holy Maiden Aeliana was a powerful Holy Emperor. Hopefully, she didn''t hit them too hard and leave them all dazed and unable to recover.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    Just then, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    "Come in," Timothy said calmly.


    "Thank you, Brother Timothy."


    Before long, a female disciple walked into the room, looking utterly mortified.


    She was none other than Serena Grace, one of the top disciples of the Blooming Sanctuary.


    "Brother Timothy, today we were all under the influence of the Blossom of Love and acted so disrespectfully towards you. Please, we beg for your forgiveness."


    Serena was overwhelmed with shame as she lowered her head and presented a small, intricately carved wooden box.


    It seemed like this box contained her apology gift.


    "Well, the real blame lies with the Blossom of Love, so there''s no need to be too hard on yourselves," Timothy reassured her.


    "Thank you, Brother Timothy!"


    Hearing his forgiveness, Serena looked visibly relieved and excited.


    She handed the delicate wooden box to Timothy, and as she did, she deliberately touched the spot where her name was engraved, her face showing a hint of shy embarrassment.


    "This gift is an apology to Brother Timothy. Please make sure to open it when you''re alone."


    "Huh?"


    Timothy was taken aback.


    Wasn''t this supposed to be an apology gift? Why did it have to be opened in private?


    "Please, Brother Timothy, don''t forget. Goodbye, Brother Timothy!"


    With that, Serena, her face flushed with embarrassment, quickly left the wooden box behind and hurried out of the room in a flustered rush.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    Before Timothy could even find a moment to open the first wooden box, there was another knock at the door.


    Another female disciple nervously stepped inside.


    "Brother Timothy, this is my apology gift. I''m really sorry about what happened earlier..."


    Although this wooden box was different from the last one, its contents were just as securely sealed. The disciple had also engraved her name on the outside, as if worried that Timothy might forget who she was.


    And just like the previous disciple, she was blushing with embarrassment...


    Timothy started to feel a bit awkward, sensing that something was off.


    But then, the knocking continued.


    One female disciple after another entered the room, each bringing a gift, all of which were tightly wrapped.


    Before long, the gifts piled up on both sides of the table, forming small mountains.


    Meanwhile, outside the room, the disciples who had already delivered their gifts began to realize something.


    "Wait a minute... What exactly did you all give Brother Timothy? Weren''t we just supposed to offer simple apology gifts? Why do I feel like there''s something strange about the way you all looked when you went in?"


    "No way! I just gave a simple apology gift!"


    "What did you give?"


    "A basic spirit herb, as compensation for Brother Timothy... That''s it!"


    "You''re lying! I don''t believe you. There''s definitely something fishy about the gifts you all gave."


    "Especially Serena��she was the first one to go in, and her face was the reddest. She still hasn''t calmed down."


    As the top disciple, Serena was immediately put on the spot.


    All eyes turned to her.


    "Serena, come on, tell us what you really gave. You can''t lie to us!"


    "I just... I just gave a simple gift to apologize, nothing more," Serena stammered, clearly flustered as she tried to defend herself.


    "No way, Serena! Your face is still so red. You definitely slipped something extra into that box!"


    Serena''s eyes darted around as she quickly tried to explain, "How could that be? I only have the purest admiration for Brother Timothy, nothing more!"


    "Is that so?"


    Amid the questioning, the disciples glanced into the room.


    They saw that Timothy was in the process of opening one of the wooden boxes.


    And the first box he picked up just happened to have Serena''s name on it.


    "Brother Timothy, no! Please don''t open it!"


    Gone was any pretense of calm. Serena was now in a full-blown panic, desperately trying to stop him.


    But it was too late.


    The box was already open, and a delicate fragrance wafted out, forming the shape of a heart in the air.


    Inside was a letter.


    And it was definitely not just any letter!


    It was decorated with intricate pink hearts, and the content was written in neat, careful handwriting.


    This letter was unmistakably a love letter!


    "Serena, you really did sneak something extra in there! You even used this as a chance to confess to Brother Timothy!"


    Seeing her love letter exposed in front of so many other disciples, Serena was utterly mortified. Tears welled up in her eyes from the sheer embarrassment.


    As the top disciple of the Blooming Sanctuary, her reputation was now in tatters. This was like a public execution! Discover exclusive content at m,v l''-NovelFire.net


    How could she ever show her face in the Blooming Sanctuary again? Her dignity was completely shattered!


    Just as Serena''s emotions hit rock bottom, and she was ready to flee the sect in shame, Timothy opened the second wooden box.


    Inside was a carefully prepared heart-shaped bento.


    The next box contained a Memory Orb with a recorded confession.


    The one after that had a note with a disciple''s contact information and her measurements.


    And the next...


    Every single one of these so-called apology gifts had something extra hidden inside.


    For a moment, the disciples all stared at each other, too embarrassed to say a word.


    It turned out, they had all been thinking the same thing!

 Chapter 168: What... whats going on?

    "Serena, I can''t believe you''re that kind of person!"


    "And you have the nerve to talk? Aren''t you the same? You act all righteous, but you secretly sent a love letter to Senior Brother Timothy!"


    "Elara, you don''t get to say anything either! You actually sent a painting of yourself in a bathrobe to Senior Brother Timothy. How could you do something so outrageous?"


    Elara''s face turned bright red. "You only saw the one with the bathrobe? Well, that''s a relief... You didn''t see the ones underneath that were even more... inappropriate."


    "?"


    "??"


    "???"


    "Seriously, you guys!"


    As the conversation went on, the girls outside Timothy''s room started to feel utterly embarrassed. Even though they wanted to keep throwing shade at each other, they couldn''t bear to stay in front of Timothy''s room any longer. Before long, they ran off in shame, putting some distance between themselves and the scene.


    [Ding! You have gained the admiration of new disciple Lila.]


    [Ding! You have gained the admiration of inner disciple Scarlett.]


    [You have gained the admiration of chief disciple Lydia.]


    [You have gained the admiration of Blooming Sanctuary elder Celeste.]


    [Ding! System reward received: Radiant Flow, applicable to the Seraphic Six-Wing Mantle.]


    Timothy: "..."


    Even though these girls were clearly under the influence of the Blossom of Love, it seemed like... they were already pretty desperate, even without it.


    The girls outside had long since disappeared. Just as Timothy was about to check out the changes to his Seraphic Six-Wing Mantle, he heard the soft sound of footsteps approaching. Along with it came a delicate fragrance, like a thousand blooming flowers��sweet but not overpowering, fresh and intoxicating.


    "Long time no see, Timothy."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana stepped into the room, covering her mouth with a hand as she smiled softly, a mix of charm and grace. Unlike during the day, she was now dressed in an extremely thin gown. Her golden dress flowed like clouds, revealing her snow-white shoulders, making her already stunning beauty and flawless figure even more alluring.


    "It''s only been a couple of hours," Timothy replied.


    "Ugh, two hours is too long! Can''t I miss you?" Holy Maiden Aeliana giggled as she moved closer. She pressed herself gently against Timothy''s back, her soft body like a cushion of cotton. It felt like two perfectly kneaded doughs were resting against him, causing Timothy to shiver slightly. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even though his standards had risen quite a bit after meeting Sylvia, Holy Maiden Aeliana was still a rare beauty that few could resist when she went this far...


    "Hehe, I knew it. You''re only human, after all. Even you can''t resist."


    Noticing Timothy''s slight reaction, Holy Maiden Aeliana smiled with a hint of triumph, as if she had already won. After being blocked by Timothy countless times, she was determined that this time, he wouldn''t be able to resist!


    She had put a lot of effort into her appearance tonight. The gown, which revealed just one shoulder, was both fragrant and seductive, teasing yet modest, making her even more captivating. Could it be that even after all this, she still couldn''t compare to Sylvia?


    But Timothy just smiled slightly. "I admit you''re charming, but... Holy Maiden Aeliana, do you really think you can fool me? During the day, you were so shy that just getting your clothes wet made you blush. Are you really telling me you turn into a different person at night? I think you''re all talk��brave words, but no action."


    "Who��who says I don''t dare?"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana was completely caught off guard by Timothy''s retort. As the dignified Holy Maiden, was she really going to back down now?


    Don''t think for a second that she''s as innocent as Sylvia!


    "Alright, Timothy, watch closely!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana slowly leaned in closer to Timothy, her golden hair softly cascading down her back. But as her cheek neared his, her fragrant breath became increasingly erratic.


    "Who''s afraid of you? I''m going to kiss you right now!"


    "And not just a kiss��I can do even more if I want to!"


    "Don''t move! Sit still!"


    Aeliana''s voice rang out repeatedly, but she quickly realized that Timothy wasn''t backing down at all.


    "You''re really not going to run?"


    Aeliana was completely stunned. In her mind, Timothy should have been overwhelmed by her charm, his heart pounding uncontrollably. But now, the situation was entirely reversed!


    Faced with Timothy''s calm smile, Aeliana started to panic. If this continued, wouldn''t she, the Holy Maiden, lose all her dignity?


    "Wait, there''s still a chance!"


    "Hmph, Timothy, if this approach doesn''t work, don''t blame me for what happens next."


    Aeliana''s lips curled into a sly smile. Suddenly, a Memory Orb floated out and landed on the table beside them. Immediately after, Aeliana unleashed her powerful aura, pinning Timothy firmly to the chair.


    If seduction didn''t work, she could always rely on force!


    "I wonder what Sylvia would think if she accidentally saw what happens next. Timothy, this is your last chance."


    Aeliana smiled seductively. There was no way Timothy could break free from the pressure of her Holy Emperor-level aura. Now, all that was left was the final step. If she recorded some compromising scenes with the Memory Orb, Timothy would have no choice but to submit to her demands.


    "This is your last chance, Timothy. Are you really not going to surrender to me?"


    Aeliana''s smile was as enchanting as a thousand blooming flowers. With Sylvia not around, this was the perfect opportunity to deal with Timothy and reclaim some of her lost dignity as the Holy Maiden.


    "Just you wait, Timothy!"


    Aeliana''s smile grew more confident as she felt victory within her grasp. She slowly leaned in closer to Timothy, ready to create a scene that the Memory Orb would capture, one that could easily be misunderstood.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from m-v l''-NovelFire.net


    But just as she was about to make her move, she noticed Timothy''s calm smile. It was the same smile Sylvia always had when she was about to take action against her��calm, composed, and with a subtle hint of coldness.


    "What... what''s going on? Could it be..."


    Aeliana''s expression faltered slightly. She couldn''t believe that Timothy could break free from her Holy Emperor-level aura. After all, no matter how strong Timothy was, he had only just reached the Ocean''s Gate. With that level of power, there was no way he could contend with a Holy Emperor.


    But for some reason, the subtle smile on Timothy''s face sent a chill down her spine.


    "I refuse to believe this!"


    Aeliana''s face flushed as she made up her mind. Without hesitation, she leaned in, her lips inching closer to Timothy''s.


    But just as she was about to make contact, a golden rope suddenly appeared, binding Aeliana tightly.


    Panic surged through Aeliana''s heart as she struggled to free herself, twisting her body in an attempt to resist. But she quickly realized that she couldn''t break free from the rope''s hold at all!

 Chapter 169: The source of the problem

    "Wait... I''m actually tied up?"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s expression shifted slightly as she looked at the ropes wrapped around her body.


    She quickly tried to channel her spiritual energy, attempting to break free with a sudden burst of power.


    However, she soon realized that not only was she completely unable to break the ropes, but even her spiritual energy was gradually being suppressed by the golden bindings.


    The overwhelming pressure that had been holding Timothy down had already dissipated.


    Seeing Timothy slowly starting to move again, a trace of panic finally appeared on Aeliana''s beautiful face.


    A rope that could restrain someone as powerful as a Holy Emperor��what kind of divine artifact was this?


    "Heavenly-level? No, even a Mythic-grade artifact shouldn''t be able to do this!"


    To make matters worse, Aeliana was already dressed lightly, and the ropes were tied in a rather... compromising way.


    As she struggled, her cheeks flushed an even deeper shade of red.


    She never would have imagined that something could exist in this world that could restrict a Holy Emperor-level being without any spiritual energy or formation to back it up.


    And then, something happened that made Aeliana even more anxious.


    She watched as Timothy slowly walked toward her, a subtle smile playing on his lips. "Holy Maiden, I believe it''s my turn now."


    "I was just joking earlier, Timothy! Calm down, okay?"


    Aeliana''s face turned pale, and she was clearly in full-blown panic mode.


    The room was dimly lit, with flickering candlelight casting shadows on the walls. Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net


    She was tightly bound, and the situation felt like a lamb being led to the slaughter!


    But no matter how much she pleaded, it did nothing to stop Timothy''s advance.


    Her delicate face grew paler, and her tear-filled eyes could only watch as Timothy lifted her skirt and then... raised his hand.


    "No!"


    The room echoed with Aeliana''s embarrassed and helpless cries.


    And then...


    Ah...


    Ah... ah...


    Ahhh...


    Much later, Aeliana limped out of the room, her hand rubbing her sore backside.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at Timothy with a mix of resentment and a hint of indignation at being so thoroughly humiliated.


    "So, you used that powerful artifact to tie me up just so you could spank me?"


    "Of course. What did you think I was going to do, Holy Maiden?"


    Timothy smiled as he gazed at her.


    "I wasn''t thinking anything!" Aeliana immediately retorted, her face flushing red, feeling like her dignity had been utterly shattered.


    It was one thing to be spanked by Sylvia.


    But to think that Timothy would also spank her!


    As a Holy Maiden, her pride was completely crushed!


    If this keeps up, won''t there come a day when the two of them gang up on me?


    This is just too much!


    At that moment, Aeliana suddenly noticed that the golden rope Timothy had used to bind her was slowly dissipating.


    The overwhelming spiritual energy that seemed capable of binding anything had completely vanished, dissolving into the air.


    "No wonder it was so powerful��this rope is a one-time use!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana couldn''t help but marvel at the realization.


    She had never seen such a miraculous artifact before, and if it weren''t for this strange rope, she wouldn''t have ended up in such a humiliating situation.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Aeliana suddenly flashed a smug smile as she looked at Timothy, a crucial thought dawning on her.


    Since the rope could only be used once, that meant Timothy no longer had anything that could restrain her!


    Maybe she could even get some payback for the humiliation she just endured!


    "Timothy, Timothy... I never thought you''d slip up like this~"


    A mischievous glint appeared in Aeliana''s eyes as she prepared to make her move, her hand glowing with energy.


    But before she could act, Timothy casually pulled another Binding Immortal Rope out of his spatial ring.


    He had received two ropes as a reward for completing two missions, and this one hadn''t been used yet.


    "How do you have another one?!"


    Aeliana''s confidence evaporated in an instant.


    Her backside was still stinging, and she took a step back, tears welling up in her eyes. S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll always keep a rope handy just for binding Holy Maidens, so don''t get any funny ideas," Timothy said with a smile.


    "Damn it!"


    Aeliana couldn''t believe it. Just when she thought she had found a weakness, Timothy had countered her again.


    But feeling the lingering pain in her rear, she didn''t dare try any more tricks.


    "Timothy, I swear I''ll get you back for this!"


    Tears glistening in her eyes, Aeliana pouted and turned to leave.


    But Timothy stepped in front of her, blocking her path.


    "What are you doing... You''re not going to tie me up again, are you?"


    Aeliana''s voice trembled with lingering fear as she crossed her arms protectively over her chest.


    "Of course not. I don''t have any weird hobbies..."


    Timothy sighed, but his expression quickly grew serious. "I''ve figured out what caused the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions to malfunction."


    "You found it?"


    Aeliana''s surprise was evident. Despite using the restrictions within the Blooming Sanctuary and conducting a thorough investigation, she hadn''t been able to find anything.


    The power of the Soulborn Eye was truly astonishing.


    "What was the cause?"


    "The Dragon Blood Formation. It was responsible for disrupting the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions and nearly throwing the Blooming Sanctuary into chaos."


    Timothy''s words left Aeliana stunned.


    "The Dragon Blood Formation?!"


    She had heard rumors about it.


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame had captured the Ocean Dragon King to use him as a component for the Dragon Blood Formation.


    A formation that could use a Dragon King as a material was bound to be incredibly sinister.


    Since Timothy had slain Holy Emperor Thunderflame, there hadn''t been any more news about the Dragon Blood Formation.


    But it made sense that only such a bizarre formation could silently sabotage the deeply hidden Blossoms of the Seven Emotions.


    As they spoke, Aeliana suddenly turned her gaze toward a distant hillside, several miles away from the Blooming Sanctuary.


    In an instant, her figure transformed into a streak of light, and she appeared on the hillside.


    "Boom!"


    A thunderous explosion echoed through the air, though no one knew what had happened in the distance.


    But the overwhelming divine power emanating from that direction was a testament to Aeliana''s immense strength.


    Moments later, Aeliana returned to Timothy''s side, letting out a sigh. "The person who was secretly observing us had some kind of spell on their body. The moment I reached them, they self-destructed, their soul completely obliterated��not even a trace of their spirit remained."


    She opened her hand, revealing a single, pristine white feather.


    "To be able to destroy the soul of a spy before a Holy Emperor could act... It seems the Dragon Blood Formation is indeed as sinister as they say.


    But..."


    Timothy smiled faintly. "I''ve already found the source of the problem with the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions."

 Chapter 170: Is that supposed to be impressive?

    "How on earth did you find it?" Holy Maiden Aeliana asked, clearly surprised.


    Even if Timothy was exceptionally talented, the person in question had already perished, body and soul. How could he possibly have found any clues?


    "It has nothing to do with that person. I found it through the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions. Anyway, Holy Maiden, just follow me. Holy Emperor Featherwind has stationed people here, clearly eyeing the Blooming Sanctuary. It''s time he paid the price."


    Timothy whistled, and from a distance, Azura immediately flew over.


    "Oh, oh, oh! Alone in a room with Holy Maiden Aeliana in the middle of the night? If the Goddess finds out, you''re going to be in big trouble, buddy," Azura teased with a mischievous grin.


    "If you dare tell Goddess Sylvia what you saw, you know what''ll happen," Timothy warned, a dangerous smile playing on his lips as he stared at Azura.


    "Damn it! How dare you threaten the Dragon King! If only I could beat you!"


    Azura shuddered, recalling the time when Timothy had thrashed the three Dragon Kings.


    "Hmph! Just wait until I eat a ton of Golden Scale Dragon Carp. I''ll definitely get my revenge for today! Once our one-year contract is up, let''s see if you still dare to look down on me!"


    Azura''s lips curled into a wicked smile as she fantasized about reclaiming her glory as the Dragon King after a year.


    "For now, just turn back into your dragon form," Timothy said, tapping her on the head.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch! All you do is ride me around! At least it used to be just during the day, but now you''re doing it at night too? This is too much!"


    Azura grumbled, feeling like she was being forced to work overtime, but she reluctantly transformed into her dragon form.


    "..." Timothy sighed.


    Riding the dragon, a soft, almost childlike roar echoed through the sky, instantly drawing the attention of countless female disciples.


    "I''ve heard rumors that Senior Brother Timothy has a majestic Dragon King as his mount, but I never thought it was true!"


    "Even though the roar sounds a bit... cute, this is still so cool!"


    "Timothy is so cool!" S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Timothy is amazing!"


    Excited cheers erupted from the crowd.


    But then, the female disciples noticed something else.


    "Wait, why is Holy Maiden Aeliana also on the dragon? And why is she sitting so close behind Senior Brother Timothy? Is she... holding onto him?"


    "No way, am I seeing things?"


    "I must be imagining it. There''s no way the Holy Maiden would do something like that!"


    In an instant, they were all stunned.


    Following Timothy''s directions, Azura soared through the sky, flying who knows how far.


    "Strange, why are we heading this way?" Holy Maiden Aeliana wondered aloud, a hint of confusion in her voice.


    Suddenly, she noticed something in the distance��a sky full of dazzling lights.


    There, illuminated by countless lights, was a floating castle!


    "A Sky Fortress!"


    Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    It was said that these fortresses floated above the earth, hidden in the clouds, and were incredibly mysterious.


    Apart from the Sky Sanctuary, no one had ever seen another floating castle.


    But here, right before her eyes, was one of them!


    Timothy''s gaze sharpened as he sensed faint traces of blood drifting toward the castle.


    "So it really is this place that''s affecting the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions." Timothy muttered to himself. "This castle must have been created specifically to counter the Blooming Sanctuary. If we hadn''t noticed in time, they would''ve slowly and subtly eroded the sanctuary, eventually destroying all seven Blossoms of the Seven Emotions."


    "We''re under attack!"


    "Wait, is that... Timothy and Holy Maiden Aeliana?"


    Suddenly, alarmed voices rang out, and countless lights shone down from the castle. The people inside the castle, upon recognizing the two figures, showed clear signs of fear and astonishment.


    Especially the earth soldiers illuminated by the lights��they looked visibly shaken. After all, this was Holy Maiden Aeliana, a powerhouse at the Holy Emperor level!


    "What''s all the fuss about? Our defenses were set up by Holy Emperor Featherwind himself. Unless they have wings, even a Holy Emperor can''t break through."


    As they looked up at the sky, both Timothy and Holy Maiden Aeliana could see it clearly. Above the floating castle, all the earth soldiers had wings on their backs. The weaker ones had only a single wing, while the stronger ones had a pair.


    And the person who stepped forward to the edge, speaking in a cold tone, had two pairs of wings!


    "That''s Xander Wraithwing, one of Holy Emperor Featherwind''s three generals," Holy Maiden Aeliana said, her expression shifting slightly.


    Even though Xander had crossed into the Ocean''s Gate realm, she could easily crush him with a single palm. But as Xander had mentioned, there were rumors that the Skyfeather Sanctuary''s legacy involved wings. And to enter a Cloudspire Fortress built by Skyfeather Sanctuary, one needed wings. Without them, even a Holy Emperor would struggle to break through.


    This was the strength of Skyfeather Sanctuary. Each sacred land had its own ancient and mysterious legacy, and the rules set by these lands were not easily broken, no matter how powerful one was.


    "Are you sure this castle is the one disrupting the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions in the Blooming Sanctuary?" Holy Maiden Aeliana asked.


    "Yes, I''m certain. There''s likely a miniature Dragon Blood Formation inside the castle," Timothy replied, sharing the vision from his Soulborn Eye with Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    In an instant, she saw a bloodstain leading up into the sky. This bloodstain carried a chilling, eerie aura, as if it connected to something unspeakable.


    "If that''s the case, we need to find a way to investigate."


    Countless petals began to drift through the air as Holy Maiden Aeliana''s body radiated a brilliant, sacred golden light. Using the petals as steps, she began to ascend into the sky.


    The might of a Holy Emperor spread in all directions. Not only was there a sense of divine purity, but her overwhelming majesty also inspired awe and reverence, making it impossible for anyone to dare challenge her.


    However, despite the immense power she exuded, as she approached the floating castle, Holy Maiden Aeliana began to feel an immense pressure, as if she were bearing the weight of a thousand mountains. The void pressed down on her, and even her Holy Emperor body felt the strain. Each step became increasingly difficult.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana soon realized that although she was only a few hundred feet away from the castle, she could no longer move forward. It was as if the ancient, mysterious aura from the castle had solidified the space around her, blocking her path. No matter who it was, they couldn''t advance even an inch!


    "So this is the barrier from Skyfeather Sanctuary?" Holy Maiden Aeliana gritted her teeth, feeling a mix of frustration and unwillingness as her body trembled slightly.


    "As expected, without wings, even a Holy Emperor can''t break through here! Hahaha!" Xander burst into unrestrained laughter, proudly flaunting the four wings on his back. "Even Holy Emperor Featherwind only has five wings. Who dares to act recklessly in this floating castle?"


    "Four wings, huh? Is that supposed to be impressive?"


    But just then, Timothy''s voice suddenly cut through the air.

 Chapter 171: Six wings unfurled, a god descending to earth!

    "Is four wings really that powerful?"


    Xander couldn''t help but burst into laughter when he heard this. sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wings are the highest legacy of our Skyfeather Sanctuary. Only by mastering the ancient secret techniques passed down from our ancestors can one grow more wings.


    Even the Holy Emperor Featherwind could only achieve five wings. So, what do you think? Is four wings strong or not?"


    As he spoke, he shot a mocking glance at Holy Maiden Aeliana and continued, "Sure, we might not be able to go up against the Holy Emperor, but as for this Cloudspire Fortress, unless you have wings, there''s no way anyone can break through!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana frowned slightly, feeling the oppressive aura pressing in from all sides.


    The barrier in front of her was indeed strange, and even she couldn''t break through it.


    But as she inadvertently glanced over, she noticed that Timothy seemed completely unfazed.


    "Do you have a plan?" Holy Maiden Aeliana asked, clearly surprised.


    Timothy replied, "If wings are what we need to fly across, then why not just use wings?"


    "Are you dreaming? Hahaha!"


    This time, not only Xander but the other soldiers burst into laughter as well.


    The fact that Holy Maiden Aeliana couldn''t break through the barrier had already put their minds at ease.


    As for growing wings?


    That was a secret technique exclusive to Skyfeather Sanctuary, passed down only to a select few.


    What, was he planning to pluck feathers from a bird?


    Even if he somehow managed to grow one or two wings, without strong enough wings, they''d be shattered long before he reached the fortress!


    "But what if I had six wings? Could I fly across then?" Timothy suddenly asked.


    "Six wings? Are you still dreaming, or did you just wake up?" Xander laughed arrogantly, but his laughter abruptly stopped halfway.


    A sudden, intense feeling of unease surged through Xander, and he quickly turned to look at Timothy.


    "Boom!"


    Out of nowhere, a vast and overwhelming aura exploded outward, pressing down on everyone around.


    A fierce wind howled, creating a powerful gust.


    In the sky, pure white feathers began to fall without warning.


    In the pitch-black night, a brilliant light suddenly burst forth.


    The light was so dazzling, and within it, there seemed to be an endless sense of power and majesty.


    "What the hell is happening?!"


    In an instant, Xander and the others'' expressions changed dramatically as they stared in disbelief at the sudden turn of events.


    The light grew even brighter, and as the windstorm swept outward, they could finally make out what was happening.


    But when they saw it, everyone was stunned.


    A radiant, multicolored light swirled around, and in the dark night sky, amidst the fierce winds, six wings appeared behind Timothy!


    Each wing shimmered with brilliant light, and the pressure emanating from them was immense.


    It was... the Seraphic Six-Wing Mantle.


    There was no mistaking that aura!


    Xander was completely dumbfounded.


    Even the Holy Emperor Featherwind could only manifest five wings.


    Six wings? How was that even possible?


    The legend of the Seraphic Six-Wing Mantle hadn''t been heard of in ages.


    And Timothy wasn''t even from Skyfeather Sanctuary.


    How on earth did he get his hands on such a treasure?


    As the aura from Timothy''s six wings spread out, everyone on the fortress walls felt an overwhelming sense of fear.


    It was a reverence that came from the depths of their souls.


    Six wings unfurled, a god descending to earth!


    Even though their hearts were filled with rage, when faced with the radiant glow of those six wings, they couldn''t help but feel an overwhelming urge to bow down.


    And this feeling clung to them, refusing to fade.


    At the same time, Timothy moved.


    With those six wings at his back, even the strange void that had blocked Holy Maiden Aeliana was nothing more than an illusion before him.


    He crossed it effortlessly, and the massive floating fortress was now fully exposed to Timothy.


    Inside the fortress, there were hundreds, if not thousands, of practitioners from the Sanctuary, with Xander himself standing guard.


    But as they looked up at Timothy hovering in the sky, an inexplicable fear gripped their hearts.


    "Timothy, how dare you go this far! Skyfeather Sanctuary will never forgive you. Today, I will see you buried here!"


    Xander roared, his fury reaching its peak.


    His shout seemed to snap the others out of their reverence.


    Hundreds of figures with wings on their backs rose into the air, all of them locking onto Timothy as their target.


    But the six wings behind Timothy were not just for show.


    The light around him intensified, and suddenly, it burst forth.


    A violent windstorm erupted, and countless Quill Arrows rained down from the sky. Each pristine Quill Arrow seemed to carry an immense power within it.


    The arrows, filled with a chilling aura, surged toward everyone.


    In an instant, the entire floating fortress descended into chaos.


    Despite their desperate attempts to defend themselves, countless people were pierced by the sudden onslaught of Quill Arrows.


    The arrows were like sentient blades, impossible to evade.


    "So this is the power of the Seraphic Six-Wing Mantle?


    But Timothy isn''t even one of us from Skyfeather Sanctuary!"


    As they gazed at Timothy floating in the sky, his figure seemed like that of a god, instilling fear in all who saw him.


    The fortress''s greatest defense was the void river, but now, in front of Timothy, it was as if it didn''t exist at all.


    In the blink of an eye, countless people fell in terror.


    Xander could no longer hold back.


    As one of the three generals under Holy Emperor Featherwind, stationed here by his command, how could he betray the Holy Emperor''s trust?


    "Timothy, don''t get cocky! Explore new worlds at m,v l-NovelFire.net


    You''ve only just stepped into Ocean''s Gate, and you think you''re invincible?" Xander shouted angrily.


    His four wings spread wide, and the oppressive aura of the Holy Emperor emanated from him.


    But that wasn''t all��a faint, blood-red mist began to seep from his body.


    At that moment, even Xander''s eyes were tinged with a faint blood-red pattern.


    The blood-red lines were eerie and unsettling, sending a chill down the spine of anyone who saw them.


    He had unhesitatingly tapped into the power of the Dragon Blood Formation!


    "Splurt, splurt."


    The skin on Xander''s back suddenly tore open, and with a sinister aura, a blood-soaked wing burst through his flesh, emerging into the air.


    Blood dripped down, and the grotesque, blood-red wing extended its veins toward the other four wings.


    As the blood-red lines spread, the sound of tearing echoed through the air.


    The white wings were completely shredded, releasing a foul stench.


    The five wings behind Xander had all transformed into twisted, grotesque shapes, exuding a nauseating odor.


    "Roar!"


    Even his roar had become beast-like.


    Xander''s eyes were bloodshot, and he had completely succumbed to a berserk state.


    His aura surged, and with that eerie energy, he lunged at Timothy like a deformed beast.


    The stench of blood and decay was enough to chill anyone to the bone!

 Chapter 172: Looks like this is pretty useful

    "This Dragon Blood Formation is definitely strange."


    Even Holy Maiden Aeliana, who couldn''t enter the floating castle, showed a slight change in her expression.


    Xander, one of the three generals closest to Holy Emperor Featherwind, had undergone a bizarre transformation under the influence of the Dragon Blood Formation.


    In an instant, his power surged to an unimaginable level.


    Even if a High Priest from one of the sacred lands were to face him now, they might not be able to hold their ground.


    "This is bad. If they really clash head-on, Timothy might..."


    Still unable to break through the barrier, Holy Maiden Aeliana felt a twinge of worry.


    Xander''s current state was incredibly difficult to deal with, and if Timothy were in danger, she might not be able to step in to help.


    At this moment, Xander''s power had indeed skyrocketed. His eyes were blood-red, and he had entered a berserk state.


    Blood flowed freely as the wings on his back suddenly expanded.


    His veins bulged and pulsed, and in an instant, Xander''s right hand transformed into a massive, blood-red claw.


    Strange, ominous patterns covered the claw as it roared toward Timothy.


    With the full force of the Holy Emperor''s strike, combined with the Dragon Blood Formation''s power, the attack was unstoppable!


    "Boom!"


    A terrifying shockwave rippled outward, but Xander''s eyes suddenly widened.


    Even though his eyes were filled with crimson, there was still a trace of fear in those blood-red pupils.


    The massive blood-red claw, which seemed to contain unimaginable power, couldn''t move forward at all.


    The radiant light from the six wings behind Timothy made Xander instinctively want to bow in submission.


    It was a tremor that came from the depths of his soul.


    Six wings��a sign of ascension!


    Only the first Holy Emperor of Skyfeather Sanctuary, tens of thousands of years ago, had ever possessed six wings, a sight so sacred and majestic.


    Even Skyfeather Sanctuary hadn''t seen such a phenomenon in millennia.


    How could Timothy have six wings? What had he done to achieve this?


    Anyone who carried the legacy of Skyfeather Sanctuary couldn''t help but feel an overwhelming sense of oppression in the presence of those six wings.


    "Looks like this is pretty useful," Timothy said with a slight smile.


    The six wings behind him shimmered with a brilliant, seven-colored light. Not only did they look magnificent, but they also had an unparalleled suppressive effect on Skyfeather Sanctuary.


    No wonder it was a reward from the system��truly luxurious.


    "In that case, it''s time for you to pay for your actions."


    In an instant, Timothy''s aura surged once more.


    Xander, seeing his blood-red arm unable to advance even an inch, was filled with terror.


    The coldness emanating from Timothy made him feel a deep fear that reached his very soul.


    Under the onslaught of this fear, Xander let out a furious roar, and a foul stench quickly spread.


    But he saw with his own eyes as white Quill Arrows emerged from the six wings, slowly covering the Phoenix Blade in Timothy''s hand.


    Flames ignited along the blade, and under the cover of the Quill Arrows, it exuded an aura that seemed to be the very essence of Skyfeather Sanctuary.


    It was a divine, ethereal presence that could make them kneel in reverence!


    Xander was suddenly overwhelmed with fear.


    At that moment, it was as if he was witnessing the wrath of the first Holy Emperor of Skyfeather Sanctuary.


    He struggled desperately, trying to pull his arm back and escape.


    But the holy light radiating from the six wings had already locked him in place.


    In the night sky, Timothy''s Seraphic Six-Wing Mantle shone with seven-colored light.


    Sword in hand, he stood above thousands of practitioners.


    At this moment, Timothy was like a god, inspiring awe in all who beheld him.


    Xander''s eyes widened in terror as he stared at the horrifying scene before him.


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t believe that even with the power of the Dragon Blood Formation, he was still so powerless against Timothy.


    "Damn it! Those wings must be fake! Do you really think you can scare me?" S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His roar, tinged with fear, echoed in all directions as Xander seemed to make one last desperate attempt.


    But Timothy''s sword had already descended.


    Just one strike.


    The profound power of the blade, drawn from the very essence of the world, could tear through the void and sever everything in its path.


    Xander''s body, covered in grotesque tumors, had been strengthened countless times by the Dragon Blood Formation. Yet, under Timothy''s sword, it was utterly defenseless.


    The sword''s energy struck with overwhelming force, tearing through flesh and shattering bone.


    Xander''s agonized screams echoed as he descended into madness.


    But the flames that erupted from the sword transformed into a massive, terrifying beast, devouring him in an instant.


    His cries of pain reverberated as he struggled desperately within the flames that seemed capable of incinerating everything, but he couldn''t escape.


    All he could do was watch as his body was consumed, burned away, and reduced to ashes in unbearable agony.


    In the blink of an eye, a mighty Holy Emperor under Holy Emperor Featherwind''s command was slain by a single sword strike, reduced to nothing but ash!


    "This isn''t just about Timothy''s overwhelming power��it''s also because those wings behind him have a fundamental suppression!"


    The entire castle descended into chaos, fear spreading like wildfire.


    As they looked up at the figure in the sky, it was as if they were staring at the devil himself, plunging them into utter panic. That Seraphic Six-Wing Mantle was nothing short of Skyfeather Sanctuary''s worst nightmare!


    Even in the ancient records, only the ancestors of old had ever possessed such wings.


    Timothy had no connection to Skyfeather Sanctuary��how on earth did he achieve this?


    Even Holy Maiden Aeliana, who witnessed the scene, was momentarily stunned.


    "One sword strike to kill a Holy Emperor enhanced by the Dragon Blood Formation?"


    She had initially doubted the authenticity of the six wings behind Timothy, but the scene before her left no room for disbelief.


    At that moment, Timothy descended gracefully.


    He gently took Holy Maiden Aeliana''s cool, soft hand, and the barrier that had been impossible to cross was effortlessly breached.


    "Ahem, thank you."


    Feeling the warmth radiating from Timothy''s hand, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s cheeks flushed slightly.


    But...


    As she looked at the Cloudspire Fortress before her, a slight smile tugged at the corners of her mouth.


    They had dared to mock her earlier��now it was time to settle the score.


    With a single step forward, the overwhelming aura of a Holy Emperor radiated from her.


    With Xander gone, the entire floating castle was in complete disarray.


    They had only dared to face Holy Maiden Aeliana so brazenly because of the barrier.


    But once crossed, with Holy Maiden Aeliana''s power, even a Holy Emperor wouldn''t dare to underestimate her.


    "After all, she is a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, a supreme and mighty existence!"


    Countless flowers floated in the air, and even the slightest touch sent countless practitioners reeling as if struck by lightning. Discover exclusive content at m,v l''-NovelFire.net


    In the face of a Holy Emperor, they had no ability to resist.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s seemingly casual steps instantly subdued the entire floating castle.


    Such a vast and overwhelming Holy Emperor''s aura was something they could never hope to match.


    Flames soared into the sky, and flowers filled the air.


    In the blink of an eye, the entire floating castle was engulfed in a sea of fire, completely overrun.


    And as the flames spread, amidst the ruins and rubble...


    Finally, a blood-red formation slowly emerged.


    In the foul-smelling blood pool, a half-broken dragon horn floated, exuding a sinister and chilling aura that filled anyone who looked upon it with dread and disgust.


    "So there really was a Dragon Blood Formation hidden within this castle!"

 Chapter 173: Hey, give me a hand here

    The entire floating castle was in chaos, flames spreading everywhere. Amidst the destruction, Holy Maiden Aeliana fixed her gaze on the Dragon Blood Formation buried in the ruins.


    Sinister, blood-red bubbles churned in the pool, releasing a nauseating stench.


    Countless blood patterns spread and grew, their movements eerie and unpredictable.


    Without hesitation, Holy Maiden Aeliana stepped forward, heading straight for the Dragon Blood Formation.


    But as if sensing her approach, the energy within the Dragon Blood Formation suddenly contracted without warning, and in an instant, it exploded.


    "Boom!"


    A powerful shockwave erupted, destroying the entire Dragon Blood Formation in the blink of an eye.


    "Not good!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana quickly reacted.


    Light transformed into a flurry of petals, enveloping the very center of the Dragon Blood Formation amidst the explosion.


    Despite the immense power of the blast, the area protected by the petals remained as steady as a mountain.


    With a gentle wave of her hand, the blood-red mist dispersed in the wind.


    But the Dragon Blood Formation had already self-destructed, leaving nothing but ruins.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana frowned slightly.


    It seemed that Holy Emperor Featherwind had anticipated this.


    Still, something had been preserved at the last moment. sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the petals slowly unfurled, they revealed a broken dragon horn and a few red blood pearls.


    The dragon horn was covered in cracks, severely damaged, and its spiritual energy seemed to have been completely drained.


    In contrast, the blood pearls were unusually bright.


    The bloodstains within them emitted an unsettling aura, sending a chill down anyone''s spine who looked at them.


    "Are these pearls connected to the Dragon Blood Formation?"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana furrowed her brows, unable to discern the true nature of the blood pearls, even with her abilities.


    At that moment, Timothy approached her and said, "Holy Maiden, why don''t you let me take care of these pearls?"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana looked at him with mild curiosity. "You think you can figure them out?"


    "I should be able to, but it might take some time," Timothy nodded.


    "Alright, I''ll leave them with you then. I''ll be waiting for your report~"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana handed the items to Timothy, smiling softly. "But what should we do with this castle?"


    "That''s easy. We''re going to take down that old bastard Holy Emperor Featherwind sooner or later, so there''s no need to show him any mercy."


    Timothy floated into the air, and behind him, his Sacred Form suddenly appeared.


    The massive golden figure''s arm was covered in intricate patterns, and its colossal fist came crashing down like a mountain.


    With a terrifying, howling wind, this punch carried an overwhelming force!


    In an instant, the entire castle seemed to be engulfed by the enormous shadow of the fist.


    "No, no, please!"


    Countless people screamed in terror as a sturdy barrier rose over the castle, trying to fend off the attack.


    But this punch was far beyond what the castle could withstand.


    With a force that seemed capable of shaking the heavens and earth, the punch landed, unleashing a deafening sound that echoed across the sky.


    "Boom!"


    The castle trembled violently, countless buildings collapsing and crumbling.


    Under the relentless assault of the raging winds, the castle could no longer hold out and shattered into pieces.


    Flames filled the sky as the once-grand castle disintegrated, its fragments raining down from the heavens.


    As for the practitioners stationed there, they were completely unable to control their bodies, plummeting along with the debris.


    Whether they survived or not would depend entirely on their luck.


    The once-magnificent floating castle had, in that moment, been reduced to nothing but a pile of rubble.


    Everything was obliterated!


    "Too bad Holy Emperor Featherwind isn''t here. I would''ve loved to knock his head off," Timothy said with a hint of regret.


    "Holy Emperor Featherwind is always scheming. He''s violent, sure, but he never shows his face unless he''s absolutely certain of his safety. If I could, I''d drag him out myself. The nerve of him, targeting Sylvia and even daring to think about Blooming Sanctuary��I guess he''s really ready to risk it all," Holy Maiden Aeliana said, her voice tinged with anger.


    But then, her expression softened into concern as she warned Timothy, "You should be careful, though. Holy Emperor Featherwind has been planning an attack on Sky Sanctuary for a long time. The death of Holy Emperor Thunderflame didn''t scare him off,it only made him more aggressive. If things get serious, you need to contact me immediately.


    Facing the forces of two Holy Emperors at once could be tough, even for Sylvia."


    "Don''t worry," Timothy replied, his eyes flashing with determination. "I don''t know what those two Holy Emperors are plotting, but whatever it is, I''m ready to face it. I''ve been waiting a hundred years to settle the score for the goddess. Killing just one Holy Emperor Thunderflame isn''t enough. All three of them need to pay for what they''ve done. Since they''ve shown up, none of them are getting away."


    "But before that, there''s something more important I need to take care of," Timothy suddenly said with a slight smile.


    "What''s that?" Holy Maiden Aeliana asked, puzzled.


    "Valentine''s Day," Timothy replied.


    "Ugh, you two!" Holy Maiden Aeliana groaned, exasperated.


    Even with Sylvia not around, these two were constantly flaunting their love. Sylvia had lent Timothy to Aeliana just so she could secretly prepare a Valentine''s Day gift for him. But who would''ve thought Timothy was planning the same thing?


    It''s just Valentine''s Day! Do they really have to go this far? Holy Maiden Aeliana screamed internally, feeling a mix of frustration and envy.


    But deep down, she didn''t really know the answer to that question. After all, she didn''t have a lover. She was, in fact, very much single��


    "Ugh, so unfair," Holy Maiden Aeliana muttered, casting a resentful glance at Timothy, but she couldn''t really argue with him. Calling them cheesy would be an understatement��they practically lived to show off their love!


    The entire floating castle had been reduced to ashes, falling from the dark sky like scattered embers. The scene, oddly enough, had a certain beauty to it, as the glowing fragments lit up the night like a starry sky.


    But despite the castle''s destruction, the barrier in the sky above remained impassable.


    "Hey, give me a hand here. I can''t get back on my own," Holy Maiden Aeliana called out, her face softly illuminated by the glowing embers, making her look as delicate as a flower.


    "Ahem, alright," Timothy cleared his throat, turning around and gently taking Holy Maiden Aeliana''s hand, guiding her away from the sky.


    As they moved through the night, the light casting a soft glow on them, Holy Maiden Aeliana remained silent, her cheeks slightly flushed, adding a touch of beauty to her already graceful appearance.


    Out of nowhere, Timothy casually remarked, "You know, Holy Maiden, I just realized something��you''re actually quite beautiful in certain moments."


    "Certain moments?" Holy Maiden Aeliana blinked in surprise.


    "Yeah, like when you''re not talking," Timothy said with a playful grin.


    "Timothy, you��!"


    "What can I say? Holy Maiden, you''re always trying to charm me," Timothy teased.


    "I don''t care!" Holy Maiden Aeliana huffed.


    In the night sky, Timothy led the way, with Holy Maiden Aeliana chasing after him, her frustration evident.


    Too bad Timothy only had one Binding Immortal Rope left and was reluctant to use it. Otherwise, he would''ve loved to teach Holy Maiden Aeliana a lesson. Experience more tales on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net

 Chapter 174: I know a thing or two about riding dragons

    "This... this is my father''s dragon horn."


    As Aurelian handed over the broken dragon horn to Azura, a trace of sadness flickered across her face.


    The light shimmered, slowly transforming into a dragon''s shape.


    "Yeah, we found this in the Dragon Blood Formation. The aura on it is very similar to Aurelian''s," Timothy explained, trying to comfort her. "But it''s not all bad news. Using the Soulborn Eye to examine the aura, we can at least confirm that the old Dragon King Aurelian isn''t dead. He''s still alive."


    "Don''t worry. Sky Sanctuary will probably go to war with Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade soon. When that happens, we might be able to rescue him."


    "Let''s hope so," Azura murmured, lowering her head slightly. For the first time, her clear eyes showed a hint of sorrow.


    "Oh my gosh, she''s so cute!"


    Suddenly, Timothy noticed Holy Maiden Aeliana staring intently at Azura, her eyes practically sparkling.


    "I can''t believe Azura can turn into a human! She''s so tiny and soft��this is just too adorable!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana excitedly flew over, pinching Azura''s cheeks before gently hugging her. Her excitement only grew.


    Timothy: "..."


    Azura was already incredibly popular in Sky Sanctuary, almost treated like a mascot. But Holy Maiden Aeliana''s enthusiasm was on another level. This was definitely pet-like behavior!


    Noticing Timothy''s gaze, Holy Maiden Aeliana quickly tried to explain herself.


    "Come on, anyone would find it impossible to resist such a soft and cute little thing! And more importantly..." Holy Maiden Aeliana glared at Timothy, pouting.


    "How could you even think of riding someone as adorable as Azura?" S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy: "Why not? Who says you can''t ride something just because it''s cute?"


    "But... but that''s just too much!" Holy Maiden Aeliana hesitated for a long time before finally making up her mind. "I don''t care. Next time you ride her, you have to let me join in. At least let me ride her a few times!"


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect you to be so into this, Holy Maiden. Sure, why not? Azura''s power has increased recently, so I''ll lend her to you for a day sometime. Just don''t ride her for too long, or she might get exhausted."


    "Don''t worry, I know a thing or two about riding dragons," Holy Maiden Aeliana said with a mischievous smile, her eyes greedily fixed on Azura. Her sweet voice sent a chill down Azura''s spine. "Little Azura, you should come visit me in my chambers sometime. Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of you."


    "Eek!"


    Azura immediately took a step back, looking pitifully at the two of them. She really wanted to say, "Hey, 911? Yeah, there are two weirdos here! And they''re after a poor little girl like me who''s only 200 years old!"


    But realizing she couldn''t take on either of them, Azura swallowed her words.


    After completely destroying Cloudspire Fortress, the two of them, along with the dragon, quickly returned to Blooming Sanctuary.


    Read exclusive content at m_v-l''-NovelFire.net


    Holy Maiden Aeliana, seemingly afraid that Timothy would leave, tried to persuade him to stay. "Valentine''s Day is just a few days away, and the Goddess wants me to keep you here. You don''t need to rush back before then. If you have to, you can prepare your gift here at Blooming Sanctuary."


    "I know. A Valentine''s Day gift is only a surprise if you give it on the day itself," Timothy replied with a smile. He knew very well that Sylvia had probably gone to great lengths, even involving Holy Maiden Aeliana, to keep him away. She was definitely planning something special.


    "But what kind of gift is the Goddess preparing that she''d go to such lengths?"


    Goddess Sylvia''s secretive actions this time were so well-concealed that even Timothy couldn''t figure it out.


    "That''s good, but..."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana smiled softly, her expression both charming and alluring. "With the moon so bright and no one else around, don''t you want to invite me inside? After all... such a beautiful night, how many more of these can we enjoy in this lifetime?"


    Her already beautiful face took on a seductive glow, making her even more captivating. Especially with her bare shoulders and the slit in her long dress revealing her smooth, flawless legs, she looked like a vision of perfection.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana leaned closer to Timothy, her soft body almost pressing against him. But just as she was about to close the distance, Timothy pulled out his last Binding Immortal Rope, his smile turning a bit mischievous.


    "Ahem, the moonlight''s a bit too bright tonight��doesn''t really set the mood for sleeping. Let''s save it for another time. I''ll be waiting for you, and only you, whenever you''re ready~"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana coughed awkwardly, throwing Timothy a flirtatious glance before quickly turning away. She knew all too well the power of that rope. Even though it could only be used once, it was strong enough to temporarily restrain even a Holy Emperor-level being.


    Her backside still stung from earlier, and she definitely didn''t want to go through that again.


    "Hmph, why do you all have this weird obsession with spanking?" she muttered with a pout before hastily leaving, afraid that the Binding Immortal Rope might come flying at her any second, tying her up in that embarrassing position again.


    "Good thing I saved one Binding Immortal Rope," Timothy thought with a wry smile, relieved that he had a backup plan. Otherwise, dealing with someone as naturally seductive as Holy Maiden Aeliana would have been much more difficult.


    "By the way, how''s the Valentine''s Day gift coming along? Think you can gather nine dragons?" Timothy asked, turning to Azura.


    Azura lifted her head proudly, full of confidence. "Hmph, don''t worry. My position as Dragon King is solid now. I can''t promise five or six, but finding eight or nine dragons with pure bloodlines should be easy."


    Timothy fell silent for a moment.


    Noticing his exasperated look, Azura tilted her head in confusion. "What''s wrong?"


    Timothy sighed. "Nothing, just admiring your math skills��still as impressive as ever."


    "..."


    A gentle summer breeze swept through, and Timothy gazed into the distance.


    Above him stretched an endless, starry sky, while below, countless flowers danced in the wind. Such a beautiful scene was something his distant Demon King''s Castle could never offer.


    In this unique beauty, Timothy couldn''t help but feel his spirits lift.


    As he took a step forward, the powerful aura of Ocean''s Gate radiated outward. Like the deep ocean, its vast waves spread endlessly in all directions, stirring up gusts of wind and causing the flowers to sway under the night sky.


    The occasional chirping of insects and birds filled the air, while the bright moonlight bathed everything in its glow. The stars above, like a mysterious universe, added an extra layer of wonder to the scene.


    The hazy summer night was intoxicating.


    And Valentine''s Day was just a few days away.

 Chapter 175: Heart-shaped bento

    Sky Sanctuary


    "Lyra, I heard you and Evander got caught sneaking around in the back hills by Goddess Sylvia. And then she even asked you what kind of gift would be good for Valentine''s Day?"


    In the kitchen, a few female disciples who had snuck in were whispering while fiddling with the food in their hands.


    "Please, don''t ask me about it. Just thinking about it makes me feel like my soul still hasn''t returned from the shock."


    Lyra''s face was twisted in distress, clearly not wanting to relive the memory.


    Seeing her nervous cough, the other disciples only grew more curious.


    "But why would the Goddess ask about Valentine''s Day gifts? Could it be that..."


    "Exactly. The Goddess probably wants to understand what couples do so she can better prevent such things from happening."


    "Ugh, the Goddess is truly amazing. No matter what, she always stays true to herself. But here we are, unable to keep our hearts in check, practicing how to make heart-shaped bento boxes on the eve of Valentine''s Day. Just thinking about it makes me feel so guilty!"


    "Yeah, Goddess Sylvia is as incredible as ever. Even though the whole world is caught up in love, she''s the only one who remains completely unaffected. I feel so ashamed!"


    The few female disciples, who had been hiding in the kitchen to prepare their Valentine''s Day bento boxes, suddenly felt a wave of sorrow wash over them. As disciples of Sky Sanctuary, they were supposed to stay true to their hearts and strongly oppose romantic love. But in the end, their emotions had clouded their judgment.


    Compared to the Goddess, who had remained cold and unaffected for hundreds of years, their hearts were filled with guilt, and they felt utterly ashamed.


    "Let''s just finish making the bento boxes. We''re already here, so we can''t just leave without doing anything."


    With heavy hearts, the disciples continued working on their bento boxes, carefully learning how to use jam to create a heart shape full of "love" on the food. Imagining the surprise and excitement on their lovers'' faces when they opened the bento on Valentine''s Day, they quickly forgot the guilt they had just felt.


    But at that moment, Lyra suddenly caught a whiff of a delicate fragrance and turned around curiously.


    "Huh? That''s strange. What smells so good? It almost smells like the Goddess''s scent."


    Curious, Lyra turned her head, but she instantly froze in place. Not only could she not move a muscle, but her mouth also hung open in shock.


    "G-G-G... Goddess!"


    As Lyra''s panicked voice echoed through the kitchen, all the other disciples turned to look in her direction, their hearts dropping like stones. At some point, the Goddess had silently appeared, standing there without making a sound. And she had clearly been listening to their entire conversation.


    In an instant, a chill ran through everyone''s hearts.


    They had just been talking about bento boxes and lovers. If the Goddess had heard that...


    "Goddess, we were just joking around earlier. We might be a little curious about having lovers, but we would never let it cloud our judgment!"


    The disciples all dropped to the ground, trembling slightly in fear. Even though Sylvia hadn''t said a word, just her cold presence standing there was enough to fill them with awe.


    "Why am I so unlucky? This is the second time I''ve been caught talking about lovers by Goddess Sylvia."


    Tears welled up in Lyra''s eyes, but she couldn''t even cry. If the Goddess had let her off the hook last time out of kindness, this time, she couldn''t think of any reason why the Goddess would forgive her.


    "Goddess, I''m willing to accept any punishment. I''ll break up with him immediately, and even��"


    "Enough. I''m not here to punish you today. I''ll pretend I didn''t see anything about your relationships, but today, you must teach me how to make a heart-shaped bento."


    Sylvia''s words left everyone in shock.


    "Teach the Goddess how to make a heart-shaped bento?"


    For a moment, the disciples were completely dumbfounded.


    "Someone as great as Goddess Sylvia, cooking herself? How is that even possible?"


    Before they could recover from their surprise, they saw Sylvia already wearing a light yellow apron.


    The Goddess was always an ethereal beauty, untouched by the mundane world. But now, with that simple yellow apron on, she looked almost... adorably innocent. The plain apron, combined with her serene and slightly awkward demeanor, made her seem like a celestial being who had accidentally descended into the mortal world, radiating a different kind of approachable beauty.


    In that instant, even the disciples were mesmerized.


    It was the first time they had been so close to the Goddess, and they were utterly captivated by her beauty. It was no wonder that no one ever questioned her second-place ranking on the Enchanting Goddess Rankings. Anyone who saw this scene would be left speechless.


    "Get back to making the bento. Do I need to repeat myself?" Sylvia''s cool gaze swept over them.


    Even though she didn''t exert any divine pressure, the disciples felt a shiver run down their spines. They didn''t dare disobey and immediately got to work.


    With Sylvia watching them closely, they felt a cold sweat forming, but they had no choice but to continue.


    "Wait, why does the Goddess want to learn how to make a heart-shaped bento?" Lyra wondered, a hint of confusion rising in her heart.


    But soon, a warm feeling spread through her.


    In just a moment, she understood.


    Why had the Goddess suddenly asked about Valentine''s Day gifts? Why was she even cooking herself? There was a deeper meaning here that they couldn''t fully grasp.


    There''s a saying: ''Know your enemy and know yourself, and you will not fear the result of a hundred battles.''


    The Goddess, in order to remain unaffected by emotions and to help all the female disciples break free from the bonds of love, was even willing to learn through personal experience. This kind of dedication was something Lyra could only aspire to but never reach. Find more to read at m_v l|-NovelFire.net


    The greatness of the Goddess was something that inspired reverence in everyone. Who else in the world could achieve what she did?


    "Sniff, sniff."


    Lyra''s eyes welled up with tears of admiration. S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Goddess, leave it to me!"


    She began making the heart-shaped bento with utmost seriousness, carefully demonstrating each step to Goddess Sylvia.


    Sylvia stood by, her gaze focused as she memorized every detail.


    "Goddess, it''s done."


    Before long, Lyra presented a heart-shaped bento to Sylvia. Though it wasn''t as perfect as one made by Timothy, it was still quite impressive.


    "Hmm, I think I''ve got it," Sylvia nodded slightly.


    Seeing the Goddess so focused, the disciples couldn''t help but feel a mix of admiration and awe.


    "As expected of the Goddess. She only needed to watch once to remember everything perfectly. Her ability to learn is truly remarkable. I can''t even imagine what kind of heart-shaped bento the Goddess will create with such dedication!"


    Watching Sylvia''s smooth, graceful hands as she picked up the cooking utensils, the disciples couldn''t help but feel a surge of anticipation.

 Chapter 176: My poor Dragon Steed!

    As time passed, the hopeful looks on the faces of the female disciples started to turn a bit strange.


    They could clearly see that the pot was now bubbling over with... green liquid?


    Accompanied by eerie bubbles, the color alone sent a chill down their spines.


    "Uh... what exactly is the Goddess doing? Wasn''t this supposed to be a love-filled lunchbox?"


    "I have no idea, but why does it feel like she''s brewing poison instead?"


    The group was completely dumbfounded.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a green flame ignited under the pot.


    The fire was so intense that even the silver lid of the pot turned a terrifying shade of dark green.


    "Success!"


    Sylvia excitedly poured the dish and its sauce into the love-themed lunchbox.


    She even drew a heart shape with the sauce.


    The only problem was that the heart was made entirely of a thick, dark green liquid.


    The strange, unsettling sauce seemed to pulse and shift, and when it mixed with the other ingredients, it almost looked like... a demon''s face.


    That dark green, horrifying face squirmed and twisted, as if whispering, "Eat me, eat me! Just one bite, and you''ll transcend this world in an instant, hahaha!" Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    In that moment, the faces of the female disciples turned pale as ghosts.


    What on earth had Goddess Sylvia created?


    Had she summoned a demon or something?


    "So, what do you think? Not bad, right? Go ahead, try it and give me your feedback. If I''m satisfied with your review, I might just overlook your little... transgressions."


    A drop of the dark green sauce splattered onto Sylvia''s snow-white face, but she smiled proudly at her creation.


    It was the first time the disciples had ever seen the Goddess smile.


    But right now, they were far too terrified to appreciate Sylvia''s beauty. In fact, her smile seemed more chilling than anything else.


    "This isn''t a love-filled lunchbox! It''s straight-up poison! Whoever eats this won''t last a second before they''re sent straight to the afterlife!"


    "Go on, eat up. I''m waiting for your feedback," Sylvia said, placing the demonic-looking lunchbox in front of them.


    Her cold, commanding presence carried a divine authority that made it hard to refuse.


    But no matter how much they feared disobeying the Goddess, the thought of eating that lunchbox��and essentially signing their own death warrant��was far worse. No one was willing to risk their life for this.


    "G-Goddess, c-can we... not eat it?" Lyra stammered, trembling in fear.


    "Why not? Are you saying you can''t even manage a simple taste and review?" Sylvia''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Lyra''s heart raced, her mind scrambling for a way out.


    Finally, a lightbulb went off in her head, and she quickly came up with an excuse: "Goddess, we were wrong to try and make love-filled lunchboxes for our lovers without your permission. We don''t deserve to eat something you''ve made with your own hands. Please, let someone else have the honor of tasting it."


    "Is that so?"


    Sylvia paused for a moment, then nodded, albeit a bit disappointed. "Alright, if that''s how you feel, I''ll let it go."


    Seeing that the disciples were clearly not in the best state, Sylvia decided to shift her focus.


    "This is the lunchbox I made myself. Anyone want to give it a try?"


    Sylvia stepped out of the kitchen, where dozens of disciples were waiting for lunch.


    Normally, anything related to Sylvia��whether it was a pen she had touched or even a stone she had stepped on��would cause a frenzy among the disciples of Sky Sanctuary.


    But now, as she held the lunchbox in her hands, the dozens of disciples turned pale and backed away in fear.


    "Goddess, are you sure that''s... edible?"


    "Goddess, I know I secretly started dating someone, but I don''t think I deserve to die for it!"


    The disciples were utterly terrified.


    The once-revered and awe-inspiring Goddess Sylvia now stood before them, but instead of admiration, they were so scared that they scattered in all directions, fleeing for their lives.


    "Huh, that''s weird. Why do all the disciples seem so off today?"


    Sylvia looked around, puzzled, not quite understanding what was going on.


    She was holding a box of her "delicious" lunch, but by now, there wasn''t a single person left in sight.


    "Haha, Timothy, this time there''s no way you''re stealing the spotlight from me! And the rest of you too��today, I''m going to reclaim all the dignity I''ve lost!"


    At that moment, from the distant sky, Felix was flying toward Sky Sanctuary.


    He was riding none other than a Dragon Steed.


    The Dragon Steed was a strange creature, the result of artificial breeding and evolution.


    Though it was essentially still a horse, it could soar through the air.


    The most important part? The Dragon Steed looked almost exactly like a dragon.


    Aside from the lack of wings, with a dragon tail strapped on, at a glance, it was practically indistinguishable from the real thing!


    Felix had paid a hefty price to get his hands on this Dragon Steed.


    But he didn''t mind one bit��he was thrilled.


    After all, to those who didn''t know better, it would look like he was riding an actual dragon!


    Just imagining the awe on everyone''s faces as he flew in on his "dragon" made Felix''s heart race with excitement.


    With this Dragon Steed, he was sure Timothy would never be able to overshadow him again.


    "Hahaha, Timothy, just wait! I''ll crush your aura bit by bit!" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Felix laughed loudly as he descended on the Dragon Steed.


    Looking ahead, he suddenly noticed that Goddess Sylvia was standing right in front of him.


    "Goddess Sylvia!"


    Felix quickly dropped his cocky attitude, immediately kneeling on one knee with utmost respect.


    But he soon realized that the Goddess wasn''t paying him any attention.


    Instead�� her gaze was fixed entirely on the Dragon Steed beside him.


    Felix blinked in confusion. "Goddess, are you��?"


    "Can I borrow this Dragon Steed for a moment?" Sylvia''s commanding voice left no room for argument.


    Felix was about to agree, but then he noticed the lunchbox in her hands.


    "G-Goddess, you''re not planning to�� feed that to him, are you?"


    Felix panicked. "Goddess, I spent everything I had to buy this Dragon Steed! You can''t poison it!"


    "Poison? What poison? I''m just letting it try my lunchbox."


    Without hesitation, Sylvia grabbed the Dragon Steed''s head and forced a bite of the lunchbox into its mouth.


    "Grrk, grrk~"


    The Dragon Steed swallowed the food with great difficulty, letting out two pitiful cries.


    Then, it wobbled unsteadily before collapsing to the ground.


    "Hm? Is it exhausted or something?" Sylvia wondered aloud, but the Dragon Steed was already foaming green at the mouth, completely motionless.


    She had finally found a suitable "taste tester," but it seemed the poor creature couldn''t handle the food.


    "Looks like today''s love-filled lunchbox didn''t quite go as planned."


    With a sigh, Sylvia shook her head and walked away.


    "Dragon Steed! My Dragon Steed!"


    Behind her, Felix rushed forward, only to find that the Dragon Steed''s body had already gone cold.


    The creature he had spent his entire fortune on, the one he hadn''t even ridden for two hours, was now dead.


    Felix was completely dumbfounded.


    Tears streamed down his face as he wailed:


    "My Dragon Steed! My poor Dragon Steed!"

 Chapter 177: The Fountain of Melody

    "Ahh, my Dragon Steed! My Dragon Steed is dead!"


    A sorrowful cry echoed around the Sky Sanctuary.


    Sylvia looked a little puzzled.


    "Was it not tasty enough?"


    Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net


    She shrugged. "I mean, it''s not like a homemade lunch is a Valentine''s Day gift or anything. So, whatever."


    But then...


    Thinking back to that Valentine''s Day gift, Sylvia suddenly felt her cheeks flush with heat.


    "Maybe I should practice making lunch first. Otherwise, I won''t be able to calm down at all!"


    ...


    Blooming Sanctuary.


    For some reason, Timothy suddenly felt a chill run down his spine.


    "Brr, that''s weird. Why does it feel so cold all of a sudden?"


    He glanced around, a bit uneasy.


    In that brief moment, an image of Sylvia''s terrifying cooking flashed through his mind out of nowhere.


    Goddess Sylvia was amazing at everything��she had a natural talent for just about anything. But when it came to cooking...


    "Don''t tell me Sylvia''s planning to cook again!"


    His mouth dropped open in horror.


    All he could do was pray silently. Even though it was Valentine''s Day, he really hoped Sylvia wouldn''t whip up something strange again.


    As Valentine''s Day approached, Timothy decided to leave Blooming Sanctuary and check out the Nine Dragons Ceremony that Azura had mentioned.


    But the next morning, Holy Maiden Aeliana unexpectedly came to see him.


    A small golden flower was tucked behind her ear, giving her that usual mix of purity and alluring charm. She spoke softly, "Timothy, the Fountain of Melody in Blooming Sanctuary has just reopened recently. Would you be interested in trying it out?"


    "The Fountain of Melody?"


    Timothy had never heard of it.


    "The Fountain of Melody in the sanctuary was once a gift from the gods. If you can gain its approval through music, you might receive a divine treasure. But, of course, earning that approval isn''t easy," Aeliana explained.


    "Oh? Sounds interesting. But why are you asking me for help, Holy Maiden?" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy''s curiosity was piqued.


    "Well, it''s because your musical performance at the last banquet was exceptional. Recently, the Fountain of Melody has shown signs of stirring, so I thought you might be the right person to try. Plus, I happen to have the perfect instrument for you."


    With a slight smile, Holy Maiden Aeliana pulled out an ebony piccolo from her waist. "If you play this piccolo well, you might just have a shot."


    "This piccolo..."


    As Timothy took the piccolo, he noticed a faint, pleasant fragrance lingering on it. The entire instrument seemed to be infused with this delicate scent, constantly releasing a refreshing aroma.


    The scent was nice, but Timothy''s mind was elsewhere.


    He glanced at Aeliana, who was avoiding his gaze and covering her lips with her hand. A suspicion crept into his mind. "Holy Maiden, this piccolo... it wouldn''t happen to be yours, would it?"


    "W-What? No way!"


    Aeliana''s body trembled like a startled rabbit.


    "Still saying it''s not yours?"


    Timothy inspected the piccolo''s mouthpiece closely and smirked. "The scent on this mouthpiece is exactly the same as the one on you. You must''ve been playing it a lot."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s cheeks instantly flushed a deep red.


    She opened her mouth, but after a long pause, couldn''t come up with a retort.


    "Damn it!"


    With a hint of frustration, she turned her head away, reluctantly admitting the truth.


    "Alright, spill it. Why are you so eager for me to use this piccolo to challenge the Fountain of Melody?"


    Timothy toyed with the piccolo in his hands, feeling the cool, refreshing energy it emitted. He couldn''t help but be a little surprised. Even the pure spiritual energy radiating from it was enough to show that this piccolo was no ordinary instrument.


    "Hmph, fine, I''ll tell you."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana shot Timothy a resentful glance before explaining, "The Fountain of Melody is a mysterious place within Blooming Sanctuary. It''s said to have the power to ''restore'' anything. Anything broken or incomplete that''s washed in the fountain has a high chance of being repaired. But to activate the fountain''s restorative power, you first need to earn its approval."


    Timothy raised an eyebrow. "So, you want me to fix this piccolo?"


    "Exactly. This piccolo was originally a Heavenly-level treasure. Unfortunately, it''s been damaged, and I haven''t been able to restore it."


    Aeliana sighed softly.


    "A Heavenly-level treasure, huh?"


    Timothy was genuinely surprised. Heavenly-level artifacts were incredibly rare, even for Holy Emperor-level experts.


    "I''m pretty confident in my musical skills, so I can give it a shot. But��"


    Timothy grinned slyly. "If I manage to restore a Heavenly-level treasure, you''ll owe me something, right?"


    "Owe you? What do you mean by that? Don''t tell me��"


    Aeliana''s eyes widened in surprise as she instinctively crossed her arms over her chest. Then, with a teasing smile, she added, "Don''t tell me you want me to��"


    "Nope. I just want to borrow the piccolo for a while," Timothy replied without hesitation.


    "Tch, I knew it."


    Aeliana pouted, tossing her head in mild annoyance. But she still seemed a bit curious. "But what do you need the piccolo for?"


    Timothy didn''t think much of it and casually replied, "Oh, nothing much. I just want to teach Sylvia how to play it. I figured I''d spend a night showing her the ropes."


    "A night��"


    "��"


    The atmosphere suddenly froze.


    Aeliana''s face turned crimson, the blush spreading all the way to her ears. She took a shaky step back, nearly knocking over a teacup behind her. "Y-You! You! I can''t believe you and Sylvia are already at that stage! And you just say it so casually!"


    Timothy blinked. "Huh?"


    It took him a moment to realize what she was implying.


    "Wait, no! It''s not what you''re thinking!"


    He threw his hands up in exasperation. "Seriously, what''s with you Holy Emperor-level types? You''re all so quick to jump to conclusions!"


    "I don''t believe you!" Aeliana bit her lip, her eyes filled with suspicion.


    "Believe what?!" Timothy was torn between laughing and crying, completely at a loss for how to explain himself.


    "Anyway, I''m borrowing this piccolo, and don''t worry, I''ll handle the restoration."


    With that, Timothy left the room and made his way to the Fountain of Melody.


    The clear water flowed toward the center, bubbling and producing a soft, melodic sound. A group of female disciples from Blooming Sanctuary had gathered around the fountain, creating a lively atmosphere as they eagerly took turns trying to earn the fountain''s approval.


    Though none had succeeded, they seemed to enjoy the challenge.


    The sound of music filled the air, and many of the disciples danced gracefully, making the scene around the spiritual spring quite a sight to behold.

 Chapter 178: This is… incredible!

    A crowd of female disciples had already gathered near the Fountain of Melody, but despite the continuous music, not a single person had managed to gain its approval.


    The disciples knew well enough��earning the recognition of the Fountain of Melody was no easy feat.


    Still, that didn''t stop people from trying, one after another.


    "Look, it''s Serena!"


    A graceful figure appeared in front of the Fountain of Melody, quickly drawing the attention of many disciples.


    She gently placed her hand on her mandolin and sat down with poise.


    It was none other than Serena, the top disciple.


    "I didn''t expect Serena to show up!"


    "The Holy Maiden mentioned that the Fountain of Melody has been showing signs of loosening up recently. Looks like Serena wants to seize this opportunity."


    "Exactly. Serena''s mandolin skills are unmatched, but she''s never challenged the Fountain of Melody before. I heard she''s been waiting for the perfect moment to strike, ensuring a flawless victory!" S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Doesn''t that mean Serena might actually succeed?"


    Excitement rippled through the crowd, and all eyes turned to Serena with anticipation.


    Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    The Fountain of Melody bubbled, droplets of water falling and spreading a refreshing mist into the air.


    At that moment, Serena''s hand gently brushed the strings of her mandolin, her dress flowing in the breeze. Her mere presence was enough to leave everyone in awe.


    After a brief pause, Serena finally began to play. The sound of the mandolin flowed softly, like silver beads falling into a clear spring, its melody so exquisite that it left everyone breathless.


    The water in the fountain surged higher and higher, and the droplets seemed to dance in sync with the mandolin''s strings.


    A strange light began to shimmer faintly, and the disciples'' eyes lit up with excitement as they stared at the Fountain of Melody.


    But just as the light was about to fully materialize, it abruptly stopped.


    Serena''s mandolin continued to play, but the magical resonance of the fountain had ceased.


    It was clear��she had failed.


    She had come so close, but still couldn''t gain the Fountain of Melody''s approval.


    "Ugh, she was this close! What a shame."


    "Yeah, the fountain was already responding��"


    The disciples around her sighed in disappointment, glancing at each other. "But if even Serena couldn''t do it, who else could possibly succeed?"


    "It seems like no one. Everyone skilled in music has already tried, and Serena was our best shot."


    "What a waste. The Fountain of Melody was finally showing signs of activity, and now this chance is slipping away."


    The murmurs of disappointment spread through the crowd. No one could think of anyone else who might be able to earn the fountain''s approval.


    But just then, someone noticed two figures approaching from a distance��Timothy and the Holy Maiden, Aeliana, walking side by side.


    "Wait, why are the Holy Maiden and Timothy here?"


    "And more importantly�� why is Timothy holding the Holy Maiden''s piccolo?"


    The female disciples exchanged confused glances as Timothy, piccolo in hand, walked up to the Fountain of Melody.


    "Is Timothy going to try?"


    Everyone was stunned for a moment.


    After all, the rumors about Timothy were always about his incredible strength and talent.


    But Timothy being skilled in music too? That was just too much to believe!


    "Timothy, the Fountain of Melody is more dangerous than it looks. Please be careful," Serena said weakly as she stood up, a trace of blood at the corner of her mouth, clearly suffering from the fountain''s backlash.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine," Timothy replied with a slight smile.


    Sunlight streamed down, and the Fountain of Melody hummed softly.


    Combined with the unique aura of his Ancient Saintly Body, the scene left the female disciples completely mesmerized.


    No wonder so many people secretly sent Timothy love letters��who could possibly resist this?


    "System, raise my music proficiency to the highest level."


    Ding!


    System is analyzing... Raising music proficiency to the highest level will require 20 skill points.


    Twenty skill points would''ve been a lot in the past, but Timothy had been saving up for a while now��he had nearly a hundred points by this time.


    He was loaded. No need to worry.


    Congratulations, Host! Your music proficiency has been raised to the highest level.


    As the system''s voice faded, Timothy could almost feel the faint presence of musical notes floating around him. What once seemed mysterious and elusive now felt simple and clear.


    Even though he had never played the piccolo before, it now felt as if he had mastered it completely.


    At that moment, the Fountain of Melody bubbled quietly, as if it didn''t even acknowledge Timothy''s presence.


    But Timothy didn''t mind. He calmly brought the piccolo to his lips.


    "That''s the Holy Maiden''s piccolo��"


    "Lip to lip�� Timothy''s so bold��"


    The female disciples watching blushed instantly.


    "He''s starting!"


    Just as they focused all their attention on the piccolo, Timothy began to play.


    At first, nothing seemed out of the ordinary. But as the seemingly simple notes flowed out, the once dull and unresponsive piccolo began to glow with a vibrant green light.


    The glow grew brighter and more dazzling, radiating an aura that felt deeply profound.


    "What''s happening?"


    Even Holy Maiden Aeliana looked visibly surprised.


    The piccolo was a Heavenly-level artifact, but it was severely damaged. Even when she played it herself, it never produced such a reaction. What had Timothy done?


    Before Aeliana could figure it out, the once ordinary melody suddenly transformed.


    It became like the sound of a mountain stream, flowing gently, yet within it seemed to hide countless breathtaking scenes.


    But that wasn''t all��the music Timothy played on the piccolo was now completely different from before.


    It was like flawless celestial music, each note so perfect that it left everyone in awe, as if they were standing before something truly divine.


    The melody was so captivating that it lingered in everyone''s ears, enchanting them with its beauty.


    "This is�� incredible!"


    Even Holy Maiden Aeliana found herself momentarily lost in the music.


    Soon, her expression shifted to one of utter disbelief.


    Not only was the music beautiful beyond words, but the underlying musical theory was so profound, it felt like the vastness of the universe was contained within each note.


    Timothy''s mastery of music had reached an unparalleled level!


    As everyone was immersed in the breathtaking melody of the piccolo, the Fountain of Melody finally began to stir.


    Light shimmered and danced, and the fountain''s glow became even more radiant than when Serena had played her mandolin earlier.


    At the same time, Timothy''s fingers moved slightly, and the piccolo''s melody reached its peak.


    As the music soared to its climax, it felt as if the Milky Way itself was cascading down from the heavens.


    Finally, the Fountain of Melody erupted, and a mystical blue-green light shot up from the water, reflecting down in a brilliant display.


    With that one song, Timothy had effortlessly earned the recognition of the Fountain of Melody!

 Chapter 179: The piccolo

    The essence of truth lies in simplicity.


    When any craft or art reaches its highest form, it touches upon the very essence of creation.


    In ancient times, it was said that a blacksmith, whose skill had been perfected through years of dedicated practice, could forge weapons so fine that they seemed to capture the very spirit of the elements themselves. His swords sang with the wind, and his hammers echoed with the thunder.


    There are also legends of scribes whose mastery of the written word was so profound that their words brought to life the gods and heroes of old. Musicians, too, have been known to play notes so pure that they could summon visions of the divine.


    And let us not forget the tale of Pygmalion, who carved a statue of such beauty that it breathed with life and became his beloved Galatea, transcending the boundary between art and reality.


    And now, what lay before them was just like that. Experience tales with m v|l -NovelFire.net


    Timothy''s understanding of music had evolved to its peak, radiating an aura of boundless mystery.


    This kind of music��this was truly the highest level of mastery!


    Even Holy Maiden Aeliana hadn''t expected that Timothy''s skill with the piccolo would be this terrifying!


    A burst of golden light shot out from the Fountain of Melody, fully acknowledging Timothy''s performance.


    The golden light floated out, slowly merging with the piccolo.


    Then, a violent whirlwind erupted from the piccolo.


    At that moment, the surrounding spiritual energy began to converge from all directions.


    The golden light grew even more brilliant, and the aura from the Fountain of Melody continued to repair and restore the piccolo''s imperfections.


    Boom!


    As the piccolo was restored, a fierce gust of wind exploded outward.


    The aura emanating from the piccolo suddenly shifted.


    This was the true pressure of a Heavenly-level artifact!


    In an instant, the clear blue sky began to rumble with thunder.


    White clouds swirled, and fierce winds howled.


    The flowers in Blooming Sanctuary swayed wildly in the wind, and the golden light spread across the entire Fountain of Melody, sending waves of energy rippling outward.


    This was the sign of a Heavenly-level artifact being born, powerful enough to cause a phenomenon in the heavens and earth!


    "What''s happening? Why is the Holy Maiden''s piccolo in Senior Brother Timothy''s hands suddenly changing?"


    At that moment, not just Blooming Sanctuary, but all the surrounding sects were in shock.


    "A Heavenly-level artifact has appeared? And it''s coming from the direction of Blooming Sanctuary? They''ve gained another Heavenly-level artifact!"


    "This phenomenon�� this artifact must be of mid-tier Heavenly-level quality at least!"


    "I heard Blooming Sanctuary had a damaged piccolo. Could it be that someone has repaired it? But that was a broken Heavenly-level artifact! There are no eighth-level alchemists left in the world��how could anyone possibly fix it?"


    Especially the smaller sects near Blooming Sanctuary, those who specialized in alchemy.


    They understood the difficulty of repairing an artifact, and the higher the grade, the harder it was to restore. For a Heavenly-level artifact, even the most skilled alchemists of today would find it impossible to repair.


    What on earth was happening inside Blooming Sanctuary?


    The Sect Leader of Arcane Forge Sect stared in shock at the strange scene, his long, white beard fluttering in the wind. S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Heavens above!"


    He had spent his entire life pursuing the path of alchemy, but as he gazed upon this sight, he suddenly felt so small.


    His life''s pursuit now seemed laughable!


    As the heavenly phenomenon continued to rise and fall, finally, the swirling lights all rushed toward the center.


    A brilliant green light surged, fully merging into the piccolo.


    The remnants of the whirlwind drifted outward, and though the light wasn''t as blinding as before, it was still dazzling beyond words.


    The piccolo, which had once appeared somewhat dull, now looked completely renewed.


    The immense spiritual energy and strange aura it now emitted made everyone instinctively feel a deep sense of awe.


    Though its power was restrained, the energy hidden within the piccolo was vast and overwhelming, making it impossible not to feel reverence.


    It was as if endless, mysterious notes were contained within, ready to burst forth like a rushing river at any moment.


    "So this is the aura of a Heavenly-level artifact? It''s even more terrifying than I imagined."


    "The piccolo''s appearance has changed too. Look, the mouthpiece is now inlaid with gold."


    The female disciples watching were completely stunned by the scene before them.


    They had never imagined they would have the chance to witness something like this.


    "When did you master music to this level?" Holy Maiden Aeliana''s beautiful eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    The piece Timothy had just played had reached an almost unattainable level of perfection.


    But before this, why had no one ever mentioned that he had such mastery over music?


    "Well, I had to teach my wife how to play the piccolo, so it''s only natural I''d get a bit better at it," Timothy said with a smile. "But Holy Maiden, as promised, I''ll borrow this piccolo for a month. I''ll return it when I''m done."


    With that, Timothy tucked the piccolo into his robe.


    "I don''t mind lending it to you, but just don''t use it for anything weird, okay?" Holy Maiden Aeliana said softly.


    Hearing Timothy''s words, she was becoming more and more suspicious about the strange dynamic between him and Goddess Sylvia.


    "Relax, what weird things could I possibly do with a piccolo?" Timothy replied, a bit exasperated.


    He whistled toward the distance, and in an instant, a majestic shadow swept across the sky. Azura landed beside Timothy.


    "You''re leaving already? Valentine''s Day is still a few days away," Holy Maiden Aeliana coughed lightly, trying to get him to stay.


    "I need to go prepare a gift. Leaving now is perfect timing."


    "You''re not even going to stay a little longer? Who knows, maybe I could come by your room tonight to keep you company~" Holy Maiden Aeliana teased, flashing a seductive smile and gazing at Timothy with soft, longing eyes.


    "I wouldn''t mind sharing a room with you, but I''m the kind of guy who needs a bit of extra security when I sleep. I might need a rope or two," Timothy said nonchalantly, pulling out a Binding Immortal Rope.


    "Ahem, you should just go! Come find me when that rope of yours is gone!" Holy Maiden Aeliana''s body trembled slightly, recalling the fear she once felt under the control of that very rope.


    "Alright then, Holy Maiden, until we meet again." Timothy smiled, climbing onto the massive dragon form of Azura.


    Under the gaze of Holy Maiden Aeliana and countless female disciples of Blooming Sanctuary, he soared into the sky, riding the dragon.


    The blue dragon scales shimmered under the sunlight, its massive form exuding an air of majesty.


    And with Timothy seated atop it, he drew even more attention from the female disciples.


    "Wow, Timothy is so handsome!"


    "I can''t believe he''s leaving already�� I was hoping we could spend Valentine''s Day together."


    "He still hasn''t opened my love letter yet. I know it''s a long shot, but I had to try!"


    Sighs of disappointment echoed as the female disciples watched Timothy''s figure disappear into the horizon.


    But none of them noticed the subtle expression on Holy Maiden Aeliana''s face as she gazed longingly at the sky. She pouted slightly, but her eyes soon softened.


    "Hmph, idiot. Always so busy preparing for Valentine''s Day.


    Couldn''t you have stayed just a few more days?


    Hmph!"

 Chapter 180: That’s impossible!

    Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon


    These days, the affairs of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon are managed by the elder dragon, Draconis, who has always been a staunch supporter of Azura.


    When Azura returned, Draconis immediately led the other dragons to greet her.


    "Heh, what do you think? Pretty impressive, right? Can you feel the majesty of me, the Ocean Dragon King?"


    Feeling the respectful gazes of the dragons standing solemnly on either side, Azura couldn''t help but feel a little smug. She bounced around in front of Timothy, showing off.


    "Calm down. At least try to act like a Dragon King with some dignity," Timothy said with a chuckle, lightly knocking Azura on the head.


    "Ow! That hurt! But, I guess you''ve got a point."


    Rubbing her head, Azura reluctantly composed herself. She cleared her throat and tried to put on a more dignified air, as befitting the Ocean Dragon King of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon. After all, she had to maintain some level of authority.


    "Draconis, gather seven trustworthy dragons with pure bloodlines for me," Azura ordered, dismissing the other dragons.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Though puzzled, Draconis followed Azura''s instructions and brought seven dragons before her. However, he couldn''t hide his confusion once they were assembled.


    "Why does the Dragon King suddenly need these dragons?" he asked.


    Azura replied, "I''m preparing to perform the Blessing of the Nine Dragons."


    The moment Azura spoke, Draconis was struck with shock.


    The Blessing of the Nine Dragons was an incredibly grand and sacred ritual! The sheer power of the dragons involved could cause the heavens and earth to shift, creating a divine spectacle.


    It was said that in ancient times, only the gods of the Celestial Realm, specifically divine couples, were worthy of receiving the Blessing of the Nine Dragons.


    As a closely guarded secret of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, the ritual had long since faded from memory. For countless years, it had never been performed for any human.


    But now, who in the world could possibly be worthy of such a blessing?


    "Dragon King, I''m afraid this might not be appropriate. Who exactly are you planning to perform this grand ritual for? There shouldn''t be any humans left who are worthy of it," Draconis said, clearly hesitant and unable to imagine who it could be. Discover stories at m,v l''-NovelFire.net S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is Goddess Sylvia not worthy enough?" Azura''s response made Draconis''s eyes widen in shock.


    "Goddess Sylvia?!"


    Draconis''s mouth hung open, but no words came out.


    Goddess Sylvia was indeed one of the few beings he could think of who might be worthy of such an honor. But still��


    "But�� does Goddess Sylvia have a lover?" Draconis asked, still in disbelief.


    "Of course she does! The Blessing of the Nine Dragons is my Valentine''s Day gift to her," Azura said, nodding her head enthusiastically.


    "What?! The Goddess has a lover?!"


    At this, not only Draconis but the other seven dragons were completely dumbfounded.


    The cold and aloof Goddess Sylvia, the one who had written The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners, and who had always been indifferent to love, was in a relationship?!


    The shock was beyond words.


    "That''s impossible! If the Goddess had a lover, the whole world would be in an uproar. How could this be�� Dragon King, may I be so bold as to ask��who is the Goddess''s lover?"


    Draconis''s astonishment was now impossible to hide.


    "Uh, well��"


    Azura glanced at Timothy, and after noticing his expression, quickly looked away.


    Azura cleared her throat and said, "Just wait. You''ll see for yourselves on Valentine''s Day. But remember, don''t go blabbing about it. Otherwise, you won''t be able to handle the sword in Goddess Sylvia''s hands."


    "I-I understand, Your Majesty," Draconis stammered.


    The mere thought of Goddess Sylvia''s wooden sword, glowing with the overwhelming power of the Holy Emperor, sent a chill down Draconis''s spine. He quickly bowed, not daring to say another word.


    The other seven dragons also remained silent, though their minds were racing.


    "Who could possibly be Goddess Sylvia''s lover? Who in the world could be worthy of standing beside her?"


    No matter how hard they tried, the dragons couldn''t come up with an answer. It seemed they would have to wait until Valentine''s Day to find out.


    As his thoughts churned, Draconis couldn''t help but let out an awkward chuckle. Who would''ve thought that despite her cold and aloof nature, Goddess Sylvia actually celebrates Valentine''s Day? That''s surprisingly�� romantic.


    "If it''s for Goddess Sylvia, I''m willing to perform the Blessing of the Nine Dragons," Draconis said, his tone resolute.


    "We''re willing as well," the other dragons echoed.


    Draconis and the seven other dragons slowly transformed into their massive dragon forms. The Blessing of the Nine Dragons was an incredibly rare and sacred ritual, the highest honor the dragon race could bestow. For most, even the gods of the Celestial Realm wouldn''t necessarily be worthy of such a gift.


    But for Goddess Sylvia, who had twice saved the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon and was revered across the world, they were more than willing to offer this tribute in their true forms.


    "Thank you, everyone. Let''s head out," Azura said.


    Timothy nodded slightly and climbed onto Azura''s dragon form. The roars of nine dragons echoed through the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, their majestic presence filling the air with awe.


    These nine dragons, including Azura, possessed the purest bloodlines in the Shrine and held the highest status among their kind.


    As the nine massive dragons soared toward the sea, the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon was abuzz with excitement and confusion.


    "What''s going on? Why is the Ocean Dragon King leading all these elders out to sea?"


    "I have no idea. And wait�� one, two, three, four�� exactly nine dragons!"


    "Could something big be happening? Or maybe there''s some grand human festival?"


    "A grand festival? I heard Valentine''s Day is coming up for the humans, but that can''t be it��"


    "Yeah, no way any powerful human would care about something like Valentine''s Day��"


    Amid the murmurs of the Shrine, Timothy flew alongside the nine dragons, carried by the wind. The dragons'' pure bloodlines caused their scales to shimmer with light, and as they flew, the sky began to darken. Thick clouds spread across the sky, covering thousands of miles. Yet, beams of light occasionally broke through the clouds, casting a brilliant, divine glow on the dragons'' bodies.


    Within the swirling clouds, the dragons'' massive forms moved gracefully, their roars occasionally echoing through the heavens, as if gods themselves were descending. The sight was awe-inspiring.


    On the ground below, both commoners and practitioners alike were filled with reverence as they witnessed the divine spectacle. Their hearts swelled with emotion, and they couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of respect.


    Timothy, too, felt something strange. A mysterious, profound energy seemed to be swirling around him, as if it were connected to the very essence of the heavens. Even though the Blessing of the Nine Dragons hadn''t officially begun, the presence of these nine pure-blooded dragons was already drawing forth a unique phenomenon.


    It seemed Azura had been telling the truth. The Blessing of the Nine Dragons was powerful enough to summon divine signs and attract the attention of the gods.


    Their flight was swift, and soon, they were approaching the mountain range of the Sky Sanctuary.


    "There''s only one day left until Valentine''s Day," Timothy said with a slight smile, gazing toward the distant Sky Sanctuary.


    But for some reason, today, the Sky Sanctuary felt�� different. Something was off, though Timothy couldn''t quite put his finger on it.

 Chapter 181: Timothy! I’m back again!

    "Wait, what''s going on here?"


    Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    After settling the other dragons on the nearby hills, Timothy returned to Sky Sanctuary with just Azura by his side.


    But sure enough, something was off today. Sky Sanctuary looked... strange.


    Normally, no matter the season��spring, summer, fall, or winter��or even during any holiday, the peak of the mountain always stayed the same. It never changed.


    Especially when it came to Valentine''s Day, a holiday that had once been outright banned. Sky Sanctuary would never show any signs of celebration for something like that.


    But now, things were completely different.


    Many of the usually simple and elegant houses on the mountain had been decorated, making them look almost like candy houses. Lanterns were hung up everywhere, and even though it wasn''t nighttime yet, the bright lights made the place feel like a magical wonderland.


    The little touches of decoration added a warmth to the usually cold and serene Sky Sanctuary, giving it a more lively, festive atmosphere.


    But this scene was definitely not what you''d expect from Sky Sanctuary.


    And that wasn''t all. Every now and then, female disciples walked by, no longer wearing their usual white robes. Instead, they were dressed in beautiful floral dresses, with their hair adorned with delicate ornaments.


    It wasn''t just because it was Valentine''s Day, a day that had always been a bit of a sensitive topic. Even on a regular day, no one would dare to dress like this.


    "What the heck is going on?"


    Timothy, confused, stopped one of the female disciples passing by.


    "Do you know what''s been happening around Sky Sanctuary lately?" he asked, pointing at the extravagant decorations around them.


    "Timothy!" The disciple''s eyes lit up when she saw him, and she seemed a little excited as she quickly answered, "Timothy, you probably don''t know this, but the reason people are daring to do this is because the Goddess suddenly allowed us to celebrate Valentine''s Day this year."


    "She allowed Valentine''s Day?" Timothy was a bit taken aback.


    The disciple nodded. "Yeah, yesterday the Goddess issued a decree, saying that love is also a kind of test. Even though Sky Sanctuary has always forbidden romantic relationships, she''s decided to lift the ban on Valentine''s Day for now. The Goddess said we could have this one chance. Whether or not we can celebrate Valentine''s Day in the future depends on how this year''s celebration goes."


    "The Goddess actually said that?" Timothy was surprised.


    But it made sense. The Goddess had been wanting to clarify her stance on love for a while now. The problem was that the influence of The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners had been so widespread among practitioners that even if Sylvia wanted to explain herself now, it was almost impossible.


    Still, Timothy hadn''t expected that Goddess Sylvia would finally take this step.


    "We''re not entirely sure if the Goddess really meant it," the disciple admitted, looking a little hesitant. "But we''re just following her decree. We can only hope that this Valentine''s Day might change her mind a little."


    She seemed a bit nervous. After all, everyone knew the strict rules of Sky Sanctuary. Even though the Goddess herself had given the order, it was hard for them to fully believe it.


    But this was an opportunity��a rare one, at that.


    And it wasn''t just for themselves. To all the disciples of Sky Sanctuary, the Goddess was a perfect, almost unreachable figure. They couldn''t bear to see her remain alone forever.


    If they could, none of them would hesitate to try and change Goddess Sylvia''s mind.


    "I hope it''s true," the disciple said softly, lowering her head. But there was a determined glint in her eyes. "Even if there''s the slightest chance that we could influence how the Goddess views love, we''re willing to take the risk, even if it means being punished."


    Timothy couldn''t help but smile.


    It seemed the disciples of Sky Sanctuary were even more devoted to Sylvia than he had imagined.


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me," Timothy said, giving her a reassuring pat on the shoulder. "Goddess Sylvia is such a great and perfect being. How could I stand by and watch her remain alone?"


    "Timothy!" The disciple''s eyes sparkled with excitement and gratitude.


    "Exactly, Timothy! You have to show the Goddess that love can be something pure and beautiful. In fact, why don''t you and I start a sweet romance to prove it to her?"


    Just then, a voice called out from the distance, full of excitement. S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A figure came rushing over.


    Her light pink dress fluttered in the wind, and every step she took seemed filled with excitement.


    "Timothy! I''m back again!"


    Yvenna''s voice rang out as she approached, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. "Tomorrow''s Valentine''s Day! Don''t you want to start a sweet romance with me? That way, you won''t have to just watch everyone else flaunting their love."


    She grinned mischievously. "And who knows, Timothy, our sweet love might even inspire the Goddess! If we manage to keep Valentine''s Day around, we''ll go down in history together!"


    Yvenna practically skipped toward Timothy, arms wide open, ready to throw herself at him.


    "Wow, Timothy, you''re so bold! I didn''t expect you and Yvenna to be so... close," one of the nearby disciples muttered, blushing as she watched Yvenna pucker her lips, aiming for a kiss as she lunged at Timothy.


    "Mwah, mwah, mwah��"


    Whoosh!


    Smack!


    Before Yvenna could land her kiss, Timothy swiftly threw a punch, sending her flying through the air like a kite caught in a gust of wind.


    But Yvenna, undeterred, quickly scrambled back to her feet. Instead of backing off, she looked even more excited.


    "Wow, Timothy! I didn''t think it was possible, but your punches have gotten even stronger since the last time I saw you. That was amazing! Come on, Timothy, just accept my love already!"


    She giggled, her eyes gleaming with determination. "If Goddess Sylvia sees how sweet our love is, maybe she''ll change her mind about banning romance. She might even get interested in love herself!"


    Yvenna''s laughter echoed as she playfully chased after Timothy. "Timothy, don''t run away! Am I really that scary? It''s just one little kiss! It''s not like you''ll lose a piece of yourself."


    She winked. "Besides, I know you''ve secretly had a crush on me for ages!"


    Boom!


    This time, Timothy had no choice but to use the power of Ocean''s Gate, sending Yvenna soaring through the air in a graceful arc, flying over several buildings in the distance.


    He wasn''t too worried about her, though. He''d long since realized that Yvenna''s defenses were maxed out. Despite her delicate appearance, her face was practically indestructible, like a wall of steel. Nothing could break through.


    Even as she flew through the sky, Yvenna''s voice echoed from afar, her infatuation undiminished.


    "Hehe, Timothy, that punch just proves how much you like me! You don''t have to pretend anymore. I''ll be back soon!"


    "��"


    Timothy let out a long, exasperated sigh.


    "That girl Yvenna�� I swear, she must''ve eaten the fruit of narcissism when she was a kid."

 Chapter 182: Oh? Looks like Goddess Sylvia’s getting shy

    Azura followed Timothy back into the house, resting her chin on the table as she curiously watched him work with his brush, ink, and paper.


    "You came back a day early, and you''re not even going to see Goddess Sylvia?" she asked, her eyes fixed on the tools in his hands.


    "No rush. Tomorrow''s Valentine''s Day. What''s the point of going so early today?" Timothy replied, continuing to sketch.


    "Hmmm�� let me think. Oh! I get it! You''re playing hard to get, aren''t you?" Azura suddenly jumped up, her small frame bouncing with excitement as the realization hit her.


    "Come on, am I right? Did I totally nail it?" she asked, her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    Timothy just gave her a blank stare. "..."


    "I''m really starting to wonder what those old dragons at the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon have been teaching you all day��" Timothy muttered, gently pushing Azura back down to her seat.


    "Hey, what are you drawing, anyway?" Azura asked, her curiosity piqued as she leaned over to get a better look.


    She found herself captivated by five illustrations laid out on the table, each titled "Piccolo Practice I," "Piccolo Practice II," and so on. Each drawing depicted a different stage of playing the piccolo.


    Even though she didn''t know anything about how to play the piccolo, Azura''s attention was completely drawn to Sylvia, who was the subject of the sketches. The drawings were so lifelike, capturing Sylvia''s ethereal beauty in a way that felt almost otherworldly.


    What fascinated Azura the most was how each of the five drawings showed Sylvia in a different emotional state.


    In the first drawing, Sylvia''s eyes held a trace of sadness, her cheeks puffed out slightly in a delicate pout.


    By the fifth drawing, Sylvia was smiling brightly, her expression full of life, as if the music she was playing had filled the air with joy.


    Azura was amazed. Could emotions really be expressed through musical notes like this?


    Her eyes blinked in wonder, filled with curiosity.


    "What is this?" she asked, her voice tinged with confusion.


    "It''s a visual guide for piccolo practice," Timothy explained. "The goddess wanted to learn, so I thought I''d bring these to her when I get the chance."


    "Piccolo practice?"


    Azura''s eyes drifted to the long, slender instrument in Timothy''s hand. It looked so�� rigid. Her cheeks flushed slightly as her mind wandered for a moment. The old dragon had taught her many things, but this was new.


    The five drawings were laid out on the table, flowing together seamlessly, as if they were meant to be one continuous piece. Even though there was no sound, it felt like each note of the music was somehow visible on the page.


    Timothy had poured his deep understanding of music into these five drawings. Whether or not Sylvia could learn from them would depend on her own talent and intuition.


    Timothy picked up the piccolo, but as he brought it close to the drawings, something unexpected happened.


    The piccolo began to glow faintly with a soft golden light, as if it was resonating with the illustrations.


    In response, the five drawings also started to emit a gentle golden glow.


    "That''s strange. There shouldn''t be anything unusual about these drawings. What''s going on?" Timothy murmured, a hint of curiosity in his voice.


    He quickly noticed that the strange reaction of the piccolo seemed to be connected to Sylvia''s image in the drawings.


    For a brief moment, Timothy''s mind flashed back to Sylvia''s Sacred Form.


    "That wooden sword with the crimson glow��"


    Though he couldn''t quite figure out the exact connection, Timothy had a feeling that there was something linking the two.


    "What could it be��?"


    "Azura, can you take these drawings to the goddess for me?" Timothy asked, handing her the illustrations.


    After giving her the instructions, Timothy fell into deep thought, trying to piece together the mystery.


    "Alright, alright, since tomorrow''s Valentine''s Day, I''ll do it," Azura said, standing on her tiptoes to barely reach the five drawings on the table. She grabbed them and dashed off toward the Sky Sanctuary. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    "Goddess, Timothy sent you these piccolo practice guides," Azura announced as she arrived at the Sky Sanctuary, handing the drawings to Sylvia.


    "Oh?" Sylvia took the drawings from Azura, her curiosity piqued. She had indeed mentioned the piccolo to Timothy before, but she hadn''t expected him to remember so clearly.


    And then��


    As she unfolded the drawings and looked at their contents, Sylvia''s expression subtly shifted, a faint blush creeping onto her face.


    Each of the five drawings depicted her in different outfits, with emotions ranging from joy to anger, sadness, and happiness. Every expression was captured with incredible detail, Timothy''s brushwork bringing her likeness to life in a way that was both realistic and stunning.


    Not only were the drawings incredibly lifelike, but they also highlighted her natural, cool elegance. Every detail was meticulously rendered, even down to the contours of certain�� areas.


    "Ugh, how closely has this guy been watching me?" Sylvia muttered, crossing her arms over her chest. She felt a mix of embarrassment and, strangely, a small flicker of joy in her heart.


    "Humans in love are so weird," Azura remarked, tilting her head in confusion as she watched Sylvia''s odd reaction.


    "Oh, by the way, Goddess, Timothy''s back. Aren''t you going to go see him?" Azura asked suddenly.


    Sylvia shook her head. "No rush. Tomorrow''s Valentine''s Day. What''s the point of going so early today?" Experience exclusive tales on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net


    Azura blinked. "You two are seriously alike. You even say the same things in the exact same way��"


    Sylvia raised an eyebrow. "?"


    "Oh, nothing, nothing! I was just saying you and Timothy really look like a married couple," Azura quickly covered her mouth, realizing she might''ve said too much. But deep down, she was more convinced than ever��these two were a perfect match.


    "Thank you for delivering these," Sylvia said, putting the drawings away. She reached out and patted Azura''s head, handing her a small, azure-colored elixir. "This is an Azure Sea Elixir, an Epic-level potion. It should help with your dragon training. Take it."


    The elixir radiated a cool, calming energy, like the ocean itself, and Azura felt a wave of peace wash over her just by holding it. But what really caught her off guard was the gentle look in Sylvia''s eyes. For a moment, the goddess seemed so approachable, so warm.


    Sylvia was still the same goddess, but ever since she''d met Timothy, she had undeniably changed.


    Azura''s eyes sparkled, and for some reason, her heart felt warm.


    As the sun set in the distance, the fiery red glow of the sunset bathed the Sky Sanctuary and the mountains below in a festive light. Many of the disciples had hung up beautiful decorations, and vibrant flowers adorned the entrances to their homes.


    Disciples passed by, their faces lit up with smiles, a rare sight in this usually cold and imposing place. The Sky Sanctuary, which had stood tall and aloof for centuries, now seemed to have a touch of warmth and humanity.


    "Tomorrow''s Valentine''s Day, huh?" Azura murmured, gazing at the breathtaking sunset. She wasn''t the only one feeling a surge of emotion. Many hearts were stirred by the beauty of the evening.


    Especially Sylvia. Though her face remained calm, her heart was beating faster and faster.


    "Oh? Looks like Goddess Sylvia''s getting shy," Azura teased, her timing as off as ever.


    The moment the words left her mouth, she realized she might''ve said too much again.


    "No, no, Goddess, I didn''t mean anything by it! Please don''t look at me like that, I''m scared!" Azura yelped as Sylvia''s lips curled into a subtle, mischievous smile, and she began to step closer.


    Azura''s hair practically stood on end as she realized she might be in trouble.

 Chapter 183: Because you’re just too cute

    The next day, Valentine''s Day finally arrived!


    "Lady Goddess, are you sure it''s okay for Sky Sanctuary to hold some Valentine''s Day events today?"


    Inside the grand hall, Elder Turner bowed respectfully.


    "Mm, just pretend I''m not here today. Let the disciples do whatever they want," Sylvia paused briefly, then added calmly, "But this is only for this year. Whether it happens again will depend on how things go today."


    "Thank you, Goddess!"


    Even though Goddess Sylvia only said this much, Elder Turner was visibly excited, bowing even lower, his face full of gratitude.


    Even his old, weathered face showed a hint of excitement. Explore more stories with m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    Whether Sky Sanctuary allowed romantic relationships or not, Elder Turner no longer cared. What he did notice, however, was the subtle change in the Goddess.


    For some reason, the people of Sky Sanctuary had slowly begun to sense that the Goddess was changing, albeit very subtly. But even this small change was enough to stir everyone''s emotions.


    "I''ll take my leave now."


    Elder Turner respectfully exited the grand hall, only to run into Timothy on his way in.


    After exchanging a brief greeting, Elder Turner couldn''t help but feel a bit puzzled.


    Everyone had noticed the changes in Goddess Sylvia, but lately, Timothy seemed to be spending a lot of time with her. Why did it feel like every time Timothy returned, he was always by the Goddess''s side?


    If it weren''t for the fact that she was the Goddess, people might have started to suspect that there was something... secret going on between them.


    But after thinking about it for a moment, Elder Turner dismissed the idea entirely and walked away, feeling at ease.


    Timothy entered the grand hall.


    It was quiet and empty inside. Their eyes met, and it was as if sparks flew between them.


    But soon, they both looked away, flustered.


    "Uh�� Happy Valentine''s Day," Sylvia mumbled, glancing at Timothy.


    She barely managed to squeeze out the words, her face flushed, before quickly turning her head away. Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahem, Happy Valentine''s Day to you too. But wifey, it''s Valentine''s Day��aren''t you even going to call me by my title?" Timothy teased with a slight smile.


    "Title? What title?"


    "Hubby, of course."


    "Hubby! I�� I can''t just say that out loud!" Sylvia''s face turned bright red as she protested, clearly embarrassed.


    "Hmph, don''t think just because you''re the Goddess that I can''t make you say it. Today, I''m going to hear you call me hubby, one way or another," Timothy said, stepping forward with a mischievous grin.


    "I''m a Holy Emperor-level fighter. What could you possibly do to make me?" Sylvia scoffed, not believing him.


    "Oh, I''ve got my ways. My special methods can even bring a Holy Emperor to their knees. If you don''t surrender willingly, don''t blame me for dragging you to Sky Sanctuary for a massage!" Timothy said, raising his hands with a playful, wicked smile.


    "Massage my shoulders!" Sylvia''s eyes widened, momentarily dazed.


    After all, Timothy''s massage skills were legendary. No one could resist them. Even a Holy Emperor-level fighter would struggle to stay calm under his expert touch.


    Before she could react, Timothy''s hands were already on her shoulders.


    Timothy''s hands gently pressed into Sylvia''s soft shoulders, using a massage technique so masterful it seemed to transcend time itself. With just a light squeeze, an irresistible wave of relaxation washed over her.


    It was as if all the day''s fatigue melted away in an instant. The overwhelming sense of comfort made Sylvia close her eyes involuntarily, her usually composed face softening with a hint of ease.


    And then��


    "Ah~"


    That familiar sound escaped her lips.


    Timothy''s fingers moved with precision, twisting slightly at the joints, his technique becoming even more refined.


    "Sylvia, this is your last chance," Timothy teased, his voice carrying a playful hint of threat.


    "I won''t give in�� Ah~"


    Despite her resolve, Sylvia found herself completely unable to resist the effects of his massage. The soothing sensation was spreading to her mind, and for the first time, a flicker of panic crossed her face.


    It was Valentine''s Day, after all. Wasn''t this supposed to be her moment to shine? If this kept up, she''d lose all her dignity as a Holy Emperor!


    And to make matters worse, there were plenty of disciples gathered outside Sky Sanctuary. They could glance into the hall at any moment.


    "Fine, fine! We''ll talk about it later��" Sylvia''s voice softened, a hint of surrender creeping in.


    "Nice try, but you''re not getting off that easy. It''s Valentine''s Day, so it has to be today," Timothy grinned, clearly not planning to let this opportunity slip by.


    "Ugh, I��"


    Sylvia bit her lip, her breath warm and fragrant. Realizing she had no way out, she lowered her head slightly, her voice barely a whisper, so quiet it was almost inaudible: "Hu�� hubby, Happy Valentine''s Day."


    Her usually clear and cool voice now carried a slight tremble, completely devoid of its usual aloofness.


    The moment the words left her lips, Sylvia''s face flushed a deep red, and she couldn''t bring herself to look at Timothy.


    "Wifey, Happy Valentine''s Day," Timothy replied softly, his teasing demeanor gone, replaced by a gentle smile.


    A warm summer breeze drifted through the grand hall, lifting Sylvia''s hair ever so slightly. Her flushed ears were impossibly beautiful, almost mesmerizing.


    As the comforting warmth of Timothy''s presence enveloped her, Sylvia realized she was now gently held in his arms. Her soft body curled up slightly, like a delicate marshmallow resting against him.


    His embrace was so warm, so safe, that for a moment, Sylvia forgot all about the dignity she was supposed to maintain as a Holy Emperor. All she wanted was to stay in this comforting hold.


    But after a brief pause, she lifted her head, her eyes meeting Timothy''s with a hint of playful reproach.


    "Are you saying you don''t like spending Valentine''s Day like this?" Timothy asked with a soft smile, gazing at her snow-lotus-like beauty.


    "I do like it, but the problem is��" Sylvia pouted slightly, her tone a bit sulky.


    "But from now on, you''re not allowed to tease me like this anymore! Otherwise, I''ll��"


    She playfully pinched his waist, though not too hard.


    Timothy immediately shook his head. "No, no, anything else maybe, but that''s one thing I can''t promise."


    "Why not?"


    "Because you''re just too cute. I can''t help but want to tease you a little."


    "Ugh, you''re impossible!"


    Once again, Timothy had the upper hand, and Sylvia couldn''t help but feel frustrated. She was a Holy Emperor, after all��how did she keep getting so easily flustered by him?

 Chapter 184: Aurora Land

    [System, help me find the best place for a date.]


    [Searching across a wide area...]


    [Scanning the eastern, western, and southern regions of the Elant continent...]


    [Search complete.]


    Ding! The system recommends: Aurora Land.


    As Timothy pondered where to take Sylvia, whose eyes shimmered like autumn waters, the system''s voice suddenly echoed in his mind.


    The Blessing of the Nine Dragons was indeed a powerful asset, but finding the perfect spot for a date was just as crucial.


    "Aurora Land?"


    The system didn''t just suggest Aurora Land,it also recommended a few other stunning locations.


    There was the Frostbite Kingdom, the Deep Sea Coral Reefs...


    Each place was breathtaking in its own way.


    But at the top of the list was still Aurora Land.


    Timothy quickly skimmed through the options and settled on Aurora Land. Find more to read at m_v l|-NovelFire.net S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurora Land was located at the northernmost point of the Elant continent.


    The sky there was always illuminated by the most brilliant auroras.


    Especially around Valentine''s Day in the summer, the auroras became even more dazzling.


    The sky would be painted with vibrant colors, and from that northern vantage point, you could even see the dust and stars of the cosmos.


    The only downside? The environment was harsh, and massive, dangerous beasts roamed the area.


    There were hardly any human kingdoms there. Aside from the local residents who practiced strange and mystical arts, the occasional traveler would only dare to take a quick glance at the stunning auroras before hurrying away, fearing an encounter with the powerful beasts.


    But for Timothy, this was the perfect choice.


    Massive, dangerous beasts?


    No matter how strong they were, could they really be stronger than Goddess Sylvia?


    "Honey, I''m taking you somewhere special. We''ll head back to Sky Sanctuary later tonight," Timothy said, gently taking Sylvia''s hand.


    "Where are we going?" Sylvia asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "You''ll see when we get there. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be a surprise, would it?" Timothy smiled.


    He summoned Azura, who flew over from a distance, and the two of them took off, leaving Sky Sanctuary behind.


    Since Azura took off from the back of the temple, no one noticed them leaving.


    But Elder Turner, who had just stepped outside and happened to glance up at the sky, froze.


    "Strange... Why is Timothy leaving again? Didn''t he just return yesterday? Wait... is that... the Goddess?" Elder Turner''s old, cloudy eyes suddenly widened.


    The Goddess is riding on Azura''s back with Timothy... and they''re sitting so close together!


    "Could it be... those two giant serpents are causing trouble again?"


    Elder Turner felt a flicker of doubt, but then, a sudden realization hit him like a thunderclap.


    In the past, even if the Goddess and Timothy were riding the dragon together, no one would have thought much of it, no matter how close they were.


    But today... today was Valentine''s Day!


    The Goddess and Timothy, leaving together on Valentine''s Day?


    Could it really be because of those two serpents?


    Was it really just a coincidence?


    Elder Turner took a step back, his gaze filled with disbelief.


    He couldn''t bring himself to believe that Goddess Sylvia could have any special relationship with Timothy.


    But recently, the Goddess had changed in many ways.


    She still carried the same Holy Emperor''s authority, and no one dared to defy her.


    But beneath that cold, imposing exterior, there was now a hint of something... softer.


    Not only had she spared a young disciple who had been caught secretly dating, but she had also allowed this year''s Valentine''s Day celebration.


    Could all of this really be because of Timothy?


    For a moment, Elder Turner''s old face turned pale, his eyes wide with shock.


    If this was true, then the strange things he had witnessed before...


    A chill ran down Elder Turner''s spine, and his heart filled with dread!


    Human survival is rooted in legacy, and the birth of new life stems from the love of the previous generation.


    Thus, on the continent of Elant, Valentine''s Day holds a place of great importance and is widely celebrated.


    As Azura soared through the sky, Timothy and Sylvia could see countless kingdoms below, adorned with lights and decorations, celebrating one of the most grandiose festivals��Valentine''s Day.


    But a mortal''s life is fleeting, and the number of times they can experience this day is limited to just a few dozen.


    As they flew further north, Azura''s rapid flight carried them over the mountain range that separated the northernmost region. The scene before them suddenly shifted.


    Beyond the mountains, the sky, which had been gradually darkening as they traveled north, turned completely black.


    But the deep, dark sky only served to highlight the breathtaking beauty of the auroras.


    Streams of vibrant colors flowed across the night sky.


    Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, violet.


    Each color seemed to trail a shimmering tail of light.


    These tails of light moved gently, like flowing water, tracing arcs across the sky.


    And it wasn''t just one stream of light.


    The auroras continued to flow, and as one brilliant display faded, another would soon take its place.


    Like the soft glow of the moon, the auroras illuminated the night sky without competing with the sun, serene and effortless.


    "So beautiful," Sylvia whispered.


    As they landed, even Sylvia found herself gazing up at the sky, momentarily lost in the sight.


    She rarely traveled to other places, so even though she had heard of the stunning auroras in the far north of Elant, she had never seen them for herself.


    "But what lies beyond those auroras?" Sylvia murmured, her curiosity piqued.


    "Perhaps the vast expanse of the stars and the universe? When you break through to the Ascension Phase, you might get the chance to find out," Timothy replied.


    "Ascension Phase?" Sylvia''s hand tightened slightly.


    It was true��she had been stuck at the Transcendence Realm for a long time.


    In the past ten thousand years, no one had managed to break through to the Ascension Phase.


    That final barrier, though it seemed like just one step, was as insurmountable as a towering mountain.


    Sylvia could feel that she wasn''t far from the breakthrough, but crossing that last hurdle seemed nearly impossible.


    Yet, ever since Timothy had entered her life, even though she hadn''t been able to focus on her cultivation as much, she had started to sense a subtle shift.


    The gap that once seemed impossible to bridge was now showing signs of loosening.


    If things continued like this, maybe one day she really could...


    Sylvia gazed up at the dark sky, momentarily lost in thought.


    But as a soft purple aurora streaked across the horizon, she shook her head with a smile.


    "Whatever. No matter what happens, today''s about the date!"


    "Come on, I want to get a closer look at Aurora Land."


    With a sweet smile, Sylvia wrapped her arm around Timothy''s.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you get your fill of the auroras today," Timothy said with a grin.


    Together, they walked deeper into Aurora Land.

 Chapter 185: The taste…

    Aurora Land��They hadn''t even reached the heart of it yet.


    In the dimly lit surroundings, there was already a bustling crowd, with vendors lining the streets, selling their wares.


    Though it wasn''t as packed as the main streets, under the glow of the seven-colored aurora in the sky, the vibrant stalls and the slightly crowded scene still gave off a lively and festive vibe.


    "So beautiful," Sylvia murmured.


    It wasn''t just the scene in front of her. As she gazed at the aurora becoming clearer in the sky, her eyes sparkled like stars, filled with wonder. Even her usually cool and composed face showed a hint of longing.


    And this wasn''t even the deepest part of Aurora Land. If they ventured further, they''d surely witness even more breathtaking sights.


    But for now, the glowing lights and the bustling atmosphere were enough to capture anyone''s attention.


    Among the crowd, there were quite a few practitioners mingling about. It was obvious they, too, had come to witness the beauty of the aurora on this Valentine''s Day.


    The stunning scenery of Aurora Land was something that could leave anyone in awe.


    "Come on, let''s go check it out," Timothy said, gently taking Sylvia''s hand.


    Aurora Land was far to the north, so neither of them had to worry about hiding their identities.


    As he held her soft, smooth hand, Timothy couldn''t help but clear his throat, marveling at how everything about her seemed perfect. Even holding her hand felt different from any other woman he''d ever known.


    Sylvia, feeling the warmth of his hand, blushed slightly and lowered her head, unsure of where to look.


    Sure enough, the brightly lit area ahead was full of life. The long street was lined with stalls selling all kinds of trinkets and goods. Many practitioners were wandering around, picking up souvenirs to take back or gifts for their loved ones.


    Timothy stopped in front of a stall with a sign that read "Ice Cream." The vendor was a kind-looking old man, and the ice cream he sold was colorful, with a faint glow that seemed to carry a hint of magic.


    "The colors on top are from the ice crystals deep within Aurora Land. They''re sweet and delicious. Want to try some?" the old man called out, advertising his goods to the passersby.


    Timothy glanced at Sylvia. She shyly nodded, giving her silent approval.


    "Alright, we''ll take two," Timothy said, stepping forward and placing ten silver coins on the counter.


    "Coming right up!" the old man replied cheerfully.


    But when he handed the ice cream to Timothy and Sylvia, it was noticeably different from what he''d given the others. The aurora colors on theirs were more vibrant, and the ice cream was decorated in the shape of hearts. Not only that, but each cup had a fragrant flower petal resting on top.


    Seeing Timothy''s puzzled expression, the old man chuckled and explained, "Haha, don''t worry about it. Consider it a little extra gift from me. After all, in all my years, I''ve never seen such a perfect couple. You two are quite the sight! If I didn''t see you walking down the street, I might''ve thought you were gods visiting from the heavens."


    Hearing this, Timothy couldn''t help but remember the times he''d joked about those "buy one, get one half off" deals for couples, always poking fun at the businesses. Who would''ve thought he''d be the one benefiting from it now?


    "Thanks, old man. Oh, by the way, I''ve got a question for you," Timothy said.


    "Go ahead," the old man replied, nodding.


    Timothy grinned. "If we get a little more intimate, do we get half off?"


    The old man was speechless for a moment. "..."


    "I''m just messing with you," Timothy chuckled, his expression finally turning a bit more serious. "But I''ve heard there are terrifying giant beasts lurking in Aurora Land. Aren''t you worried about running into one?"


    "There''s no need to worry too much," the old man replied. "We folks who live here may not be skilled in cultivation, but we''ve got some basic earth-escape techniques and ancestral talismans for protection. As long as we don''t encounter any particularly powerful beasts, it''s rare for anything dangerous to happen."


    "I see. Thanks for clearing that up, and I wish you good business," Timothy said, giving a slight bow. He had a pretty good impression of the old man.


    "No need to thank me. Meeting a couple as perfect as you two is a rare treat for an old man like me. I''ll be talking about this until I''m in the ground," the old man laughed, waving them off before returning to his stall.


    With their ice cream in hand, Timothy and Sylvia continued walking down the lively street.


    Timothy took a bite of his grape-flavored ice cream and couldn''t help but let out a small exclamation. He had to admit, the flavor was unique and delicious, far better than anything made with artificial flavoring.


    And if the old man wasn''t exaggerating, the shimmering light on the ice cream came from the aurora itself. The faint spiritual energy and subtle fragrance made it even more captivating.


    But as Timothy was lost in thought, he turned his head and noticed Sylvia giving him a slightly wistful look.


    "What''s up, babe?" Timothy asked, puzzled.


    "What do you think?" Sylvia replied, licking her strawberry-flavored ice cream, her expression hesitant. Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net


    After a moment, she finally spoke in a soft, almost melancholic voice. "The strawberry flavor is really good, but�� I haven''t tried the grape one yet."


    Timothy immediately understood. Of course, she wouldn''t just come out and say it directly��she was too reserved for that.


    "Ohhh, I see how it is," Timothy teased, grinning. "You want to taste the ice cream from my mouth, don''t you?"


    Sylvia''s cheeks flushed as she realized she''d walked right into his playful trap. She quickly retorted, "What do you mean, from your mouth? That''s not it at all! I just wanted to��"


    Before she could finish, Timothy took advantage of the moment and swiftly brought his grape-flavored ice cream to her lips.


    Caught completely off guard, Sylvia ended up with a mouthful of the cold treat. It was so much ice cream at once that she couldn''t swallow it, and holding it in her mouth made her teeth ache from the cold.


    "Mmmph! Mmmph!" she protested, her body shivering slightly from the chill.


    After a few moments, she finally managed to recover, but when she saw Timothy''s mischievous grin, she immediately reached out and pinched his waist hard.


    "Ow!" Timothy winced, but he was still smiling. After all, how many people in the world could say they''d seen the usually composed Goddess Sylvia caught off guard like this?


    "So cold��" Sylvia muttered, shivering as she licked her lips. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And how''s the taste?" Timothy asked with a smirk.


    "The taste��" Sylvia turned her head away, her voice barely audible, filled with embarrassment. "It tastes a bit like you�� and it''s not bad��"

 Chapter 186: A Terrashock beast is coming!

    Timothy: "..."


    He used to be the one teasing Sylvia in all sorts of ways, but now, unexpectedly, the tables had turned. Sylvia was the one making moves on him.


    Who would''ve thought? She always seemed so cool and distant, but when it came to flirting, she was just as good as anyone!


    "I gotta say, I''m kinda curious what strawberry flavor tastes like."


    Timothy smirked, suddenly leaned in, and before Sylvia could react, he took a quick bite of the strawberry ice cream in her hand.


    The ice cream still had a faint trace of her lipstick on it, and even carried a subtle, cool fragrance.


    As she watched him take a bite, Sylvia''s cheeks flushed bright red.


    "That''s so rude!"


    Timothy chuckled. "Come on, babe, it''s not like we haven''t kissed before. Why are you still acting so shy?"


    "I don''t care!"


    Sylvia, her face still red, retaliated by taking a small, playful lick of the ice cream in Timothy''s hand.


    Her soft tongue brushed against the light purple ice cream, and with a hint of embarrassment, she swallowed it.


    "Hmph, you think you can just eat my ice cream and get away with it?"


    Timothy grinned, ready to strike back.


    "Now you''re eating mine!"


    "So what if I am?"


    "Then I... I''ll just eat it back!"


    And so, on the bustling street, Sylvia and Timothy took turns stealing bites of each other''s ice cream, completely ignoring the ones in their own hands. They were too focused on each other''s.


    Under the glow of the neon lights, Sylvia''s fair skin took on a soft, rosy hue. The aurora lights slowly danced across the sky, casting a dreamy glow on her face, making her look even more enchanting.


    Her ethereal beauty left many passersby stunned.


    But more importantly...


    People had seen couples showing affection before. They''d seen plenty of Valentine''s Day PDA.


    But watching these two playfully steal bites of each other''s ice cream? That was a whole new level of sweetness. Anyone who witnessed it couldn''t help but feel like they''d just swallowed a lemon.


    Even on Valentine''s Day, this was just too much!


    "Hey, boss, quick question��does buying ice cream come with a girlfriend?"


    "Yeah, boss, if I buy one of your ice creams, do I get a girlfriend as pretty as her?"


    "Boss, just give me one too. I''m already drowning in all this lovey-dovey stuff!"


    In no time, the once quiet ice cream stand was swarmed with people, all chatting and joking around.


    The ice cream vendor could only shake his head, half amused, half exasperated.


    He wasn''t sure whether to thank that adorable couple for the sudden rush of customers or tell this crowd, "You guys are dreaming!"


    ...


    By the time both of their ice creams were finished��though they''d mostly eaten each other''s��Sylvia couldn''t help but laugh.


    "You''re really something else..."


    Finally, Sylvia let out a soft giggle, her laughter like a sweet melody echoing through the quiet night. She laughed for quite a while, her stomach starting to ache from it.


    When she finally stopped, covering her mouth to stifle the last few giggles, she noticed Timothy staring at her.


    "Why... why are you looking at me like that?"


    Sylvia asked, a bit confused.


    "Nothing," Timothy said seriously. "It''s just... I don''t think I''ve ever seen you laugh like that before."


    It was true. Sylvia rarely smiled, let alone laughed. She always carried herself with a cool, aloof demeanor.


    But tonight, not only had she laughed, she''d laughed so freely, so sweetly.


    In that moment, the once untouchable, ice-cold Goddess Sylvia seemed more like the girl next door��adorable and full of life.


    "Hmph, it''s all your fault!" Sylvia pouted, standing on her tiptoes to playfully poke Timothy''s forehead twice with her finger.


    But soon, she turned her head away, gently taking Timothy''s hand in hers. Her voice, though soft, carried a hint of shyness. Enjoy new adventures from m-v l''e|-NovelFire.net


    "Let''s keep walking. I still want to see what the aurora looks like further down."


    "At your command, my goddess," Timothy joked, mimicking a soldier''s salute.


    "Hmph! Follow me!" Sylvia replied, a playful smile tugging at her lips as she leaned softly against Timothy.


    Under the glow of the streetlights, their two figures stood close together, their shadows intertwined. The scene was like something out of a painting��beautiful and serene.


    Above them, the aurora slowly danced across the sky, while the streets were filled with people enjoying the Valentine''s Day atmosphere. Everything felt peaceful, just like any other day.


    But then, suddenly, that peace was shattered.


    "Terrashock! A Terrashock beast is coming!"


    A deafening crash echoed through the streets, breaking the calm. In the distance, the ground began to crack, with fissures spreading rapidly across the street. The earth trembled violently, and from beneath the surface, a massive creature burst forth.


    The ground and rocks split apart as a colossal beast emerged from the depths. With a terrifying roar, everyone could see the enormous figure rising from the earth.


    It was a giant made entirely of rock.


    As it moved, the shockwaves from its steps sent clouds of dust billowing in all directions. Its body, composed of countless stones, was covered in six grotesque eyes of varying sizes, each one shifting and writhing within the rocky mass. The sight of it was enough to make anyone feel sick to their stomach.


    The ground shook with every step, and a suffocating, bloody aura spread out, chilling everyone to the bone.


    In an instant, panic set in.


    "That''s Terrashock, one of the most powerful beasts! Run! Run for your lives!"


    Someone screamed, and the crowd, finally snapping out of their shock, began to flee in every direction.


    Most of the people visiting this area were practitioners, and their speed was incredible. Before the massive creature could even make a move, they had already cast spells to enhance their speed and escaped far into the distance.


    Seeing the tourists flee so quickly, the street vendors let out a sigh of relief. They hurriedly pulled out dull, gray talismans��ancient relics passed down through generations of those who lived in Aurora Land.


    These talismans were part of a secret technique, a mystical earth-escape spell that had been passed down for thousands of years. Only the locals could use it, and it was incredibly convenient. With just one talisman, they could transport themselves and their entire stalls far away from danger.


    The vendors, calm and collected, began to activate their talismans.


    "Earth Escape!"


    But suddenly, their expressions froze.


    The talismans... weren''t working.


    "Wait, it''s not that the talismans have failed."


    They looked toward the distant creature in shock. From the massive beast''s body, a long, earthen-colored tendril had emerged, burrowing deep into the ground. A strange, ominous energy pulsed through the tendril, and it had somehow solidified the earth for miles around, completely nullifying the effects of the talismans.


    Without the talismans, the vendors were just ordinary people��no different from anyone else.


    And now, the terrifying rock beast let out another blood-curdling roar.


    The ground trembled as it began to lumber toward them, slowly but surely.


    S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 187: Could they be any more outrageous?

    "That''s... the Terrashock beast!"


    Rumor had it that the colossal Terrashock could emerge from the shattered earth, its body as massive as a mountain.


    But no one had ever heard of Terrashock being able to block Earth Escape Talismans.


    For the people living in Aurora Land, Earth Escape Talismans were everything when it came to survival!


    Staring at the terrifying scene before them, everyone turned pale, scrambling to retreat.


    But the beast''s enormous body, like a small mountain, loomed over them, blotting out the sky. It felt impossible to escape its reach.


    With every step, the ground shook violently, rumbling endlessly.


    No matter how far they ran, they couldn''t escape its control.


    What had once been a bustling street was instantly reduced to rubble, countless stalls crushed underfoot.


    Those who barely managed to flee were now paralyzed by fear, their legs weak, unable to run any further.


    Or rather, even if they did run, there was no way they could escape from such a terrifying creature!


    The elderly ice cream vendor looked down at the now-useless Earth Escape Talisman in his hand, his lips trembling slightly.


    He never imagined that after living such a peaceful life, he would die in a place like this.


    Not just him��without the protection of the talisman, none of his people would survive.


    Today, everyone here was going to die!


    Boom.


    The ground shook again, and the ice cream stand collapsed, scattering debris everywhere.


    The vendor stared at the massive shadow of the beast, his eyes filled with overwhelming fear.


    But just then, two figures calmly walked against the panicked crowd.


    The vendor immediately recognized them.


    Two young people, the couple who had just bought ice cream from his stand, clearly very much in love.


    "Terrashock is an ancient, terrifying beast. Even many powerful practitioners can''t handle it.


    Young people, you should run! You''re young and strong, maybe you still have a chance to escape!"


    The vendor''s old face was filled with despair.


    He knew he couldn''t escape, but he didn''t want Timothy and Sylvia, such a beautiful couple, to die here.


    "Don''t worry, old man."


    But Timothy just waved his hand casually, as if the massive shadow of the beast didn''t concern him at all.


    "If you dare ruin my date, I''ll make sure you die quickly."


    Sylvia, whose date had been rudely interrupted, had a sharp glint in her eyes.


    She raised her slender arm, and a dark green aura slowly appeared in her hand.


    The aura spread out, its power growing stronger by the second.


    Terrashock, though a powerful ancient beast, was nothing in the face of a Holy Emperor-level practitioner.


    However, just as Sylvia''s Holy Emperor aura was about to fully manifest, Timothy suddenly stopped her.


    Gently pressing down on her arm, Timothy shook his head. "Hold on, babe. No need to take him out so quickly."


    "What do you mean?"


    Sylvia blinked, confused as to why Timothy was stopping her.


    "Well, the thing is, whenever you''re around, you can just flick your finger and solve everything. It kinda kills the fun, you know? But I''ve got an idea."


    Timothy smiled. "How about today, we don''t use any of our cultivation powers? Let''s just take this beast down with pure physical strength."


    "That idea... actually sounds pretty fun." Sylvia''s eyes sparkled with interest.


    But she added, "Still, this beast is almost as strong as an Ocean''s Gate practitioner. My physical strength isn''t that great. If I completely suppress my cultivation, I might not win."


    "That''s easy. You''ve got me, don''t you?" Timothy grinned.


    "Hmph, you''re just a little Ocean''s Gate practitioner." Sylvia huffed, a bit smug.


    "A little Ocean''s Gate practitioner who still gets to kiss his goddess." Timothy smirked shamelessly.


    "You!"


    In this situation, Sylvia couldn''t keep bickering with Timothy, so she just huffed and turned her head away.


    But soon, two wooden swords slowly appeared in Sylvia''s hands, and she handed one to Timothy.


    "These swords are formed from my Sacred Form. Their sharpness rivals even Heavenly-level artifacts."


    "Thanks, babe." Timothy took the sword.


    Feeling the cool, gentle energy flowing through it, his fighting spirit surged.


    At the same time, the Terrashock beast was already charging toward them.


    Despite its massive size, its speed was anything but slow.


    The ground cracked beneath its feet, and everything around it was utterly destroyed.


    But instead of retreating, Timothy and Sylvia rushed forward.


    They had completely sealed off their spiritual energy, relying only on the wooden swords in their hands.


    "ROAR!"


    Sensing its authority being challenged, the Terrashock let out a furious roar, its massive leg crashing down like a pillar.


    Sylvia leaped gracefully, her movements light and swift like a swallow, and in an instant, she was airborne.


    The aurora in the sky shone down.


    Sylvia''s light green pleated skirt fluttered gently in the wind, her long, jade-like legs occasionally peeking through.


    Under the glow of the aurora, her skin gleamed like snow, and with the soft sway of her dress, she looked like a pure white lotus blooming from the water��delicate and breathtaking.


    But while the scene was as beautiful as a painting, the wooden sword in her hand was anything but gentle.


    With a swift slash, a chilling aura spread through the air.


    Even without using any spiritual power, the sharpness of her strike was enough to send shivers down anyone''s spine.


    Explore more stories with m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    Clang!


    However, the sword only left a small crack on the beast''s rocky hide.


    Compared to Terrashock''s enormous body, it seemed like no real damage had been done.


    Without the aid of spiritual energy, Sylvia''s control was slightly off.


    As the sword bounced back, the force caused her to lose balance, and she began to fall rapidly.


    But before she could hit the ground, a pair of arms gently caught her.


    Sylvia''s clear eyes shifted, and she realized it was Timothy who had caught her.


    And, of course, Timothy''s hands took the opportunity to give a playful squeeze to the soft flesh on her waist.


    "You! At a time like this..."


    Sylvia glared at Timothy, half-annoyed, half-amused.


    "What can I say? It''s not every day I get a chance like this." Timothy grinned.


    "You��" S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylvia huffed, but her face flushed slightly as she begrudgingly let it slide.


    "Fine, I''ll let it go this time. But if you try that again��"


    She trailed off, her face still a little red, but she had clearly forgiven him.


    However, the onlookers were completely dumbfounded.


    Sure, this couple''s strength was impressive, no doubt about that.


    But in such a critical moment, they still had the time to flirt and show off their affection?


    This�� this was just too much! They were like a cold, heartless, mobile PDA machine! Could they be any more outrageous?

 Chapter 188: So, that’s the weak spot

    "Roar!"


    Terrashock, enraged by the blatant provocation, grew even more furious.


    Its massive body morphed, forming two sharp claws made entirely of rock.


    Everything in the path of its sweeping strikes was reduced to rubble.


    But Timothy and Sylvia moved swiftly, darting back and forth, making it impossible for Terrashock to land a hit.


    No matter how angry the beast became, it couldn''t find a way to attack them.


    Clang, clang.


    However, without using any spiritual energy, even though the wooden swords were incredibly tough, they couldn''t pierce Terrashock''s body.


    The rock armor covering the beast was impenetrable, seemingly indestructible.


    "As expected of an ancient beast. It really is something else," Timothy muttered, frowning slightly.


    Beside him, Sylvia''s breathing had become a bit labored.


    Sweat glistened on her skin, soaking part of her clothes.


    Under the glow of the aurora, a bead of sweat slid down her slender neck.


    It was a breathtaking sight.


    Seeing the usually composed Goddess Sylvia struggling, her brows furrowed in concentration, was a rare and captivating scene.


    Even Timothy, who had fought alongside her many times, had rarely seen her show any sign of weakness. sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But if they kept going like this, they''d lose the bet��defeating the beast without using their spiritual power.


    [Soulborn Eye, activate.]


    A faint glow flickered in Timothy''s left eye as he scanned Terrashock''s massive body.


    Suddenly, his gaze locked onto something��Terrashock''s six eyes, barely noticeable amidst the rocky exterior.


    Though its body was covered in layers of stone, the six eyes were left unprotected.


    Even though five of the eyes were hidden deep within the beast''s body, Timothy''s Soulborn Eye could see them clearly.


    Timothy gently placed his hand on Sylvia''s shoulder.


    A subtle energy flowed between them, allowing Sylvia to see the six eyes as well.


    "So, that''s the weak spot," Sylvia said, a hint of excitement in her voice.


    Timothy nodded. "Terrashock''s body is too big. Blinding just one eye won''t be enough to bring it down. We need to take out all six as quickly as possible to kill it. Otherwise, things could get a lot worse."


    "Got it. Three each. I refuse to believe we can''t take it down without using our powers," Sylvia replied, determination in her eyes. Sweat dripped from her temple, dampening a strand of her hair.


    For the first time in a long while, a spark of exhilaration lit up her usually calm face.


    It had been ages since Sylvia had faced an opponent that pushed her to her limits, and she couldn''t help but feel a surge of fighting spirit.


    Their eyes met, and in that moment, they shared a look of absolute trust.


    Then, in an instant, both Timothy and Sylvia moved.


    "Roar!"


    Terrashock''s massive claws, carried by a fierce wind, slammed down, shattering the ground into a web of cracks.


    But the two of them split off in opposite directions, leaping into the air.


    In the night sky, two green flashes streaked through the darkness, their wooden swords gleaming with a cold light as they struck down.


    And they struck at the same time.


    Splat!


    Two of Terrashock''s eyes burst simultaneously.


    The beast howled in agony, its massive body shaking violently from the pain. Its claws and legs pounded the ground in a frenzy, sending shockwaves through the earth.


    Using the momentum from Terrashock''s wild thrashing, Timothy and Sylvia leaped once more.


    Stay connected with m-v l|e''-NovelFire.net


    Splurt.


    Another two eyes.


    With four eyes now destroyed in quick succession, half of Terrashock''s body began to wither. Even its once-impenetrable rocky exterior started to crack.


    The beast''s roars grew more desperate, unable to contain its panic. It dug its claws into the ground, shaking its massive body violently, trying to fling the two of them off.


    The tremors were intense, making it hard to stay on, but Timothy held firm, his fingers gripping tightly onto the rocky surface of the beast. He wasn''t going anywhere.


    On the other side, Sylvia had plunged her wooden sword into Terrashock''s body, anchoring herself above it as well.


    "Babe, ready to finish this?" Timothy called out.


    "I''m ready," Sylvia replied, a small smile tugging at her lips.


    This fight, without using any spiritual energy, had given her a thrill she hadn''t felt in a long time.


    Though it was just a slight smile, it was as radiant as a blooming flower.


    "Three."


    "Two."


    "One!"


    At the count, both Timothy and Sylvia moved in perfect sync.


    Their figures blurred, moving as fast as lightning, with a flash of green sword light trailing behind them as they leaped toward the top of the beast.


    There, Terrashock''s last two eyes were located.


    These were the largest��and also the most vulnerable.


    "Roar!"


    Sensing the imminent danger, Terrashock let out a roar filled with fear and desperation. It stomped the ground and thrashed about, trying to stop them.


    But the two sword strikes cut through the wind, glowing with a brilliant green light, sharp enough to slice through anything in their path.


    There was no escape.


    Splurt!


    The red glow of their swords pierced through the beast''s final eyes.


    Blood sprayed out as the two massive eyes exploded.


    An overwhelming wave of pain surged through Terrashock, and it let out a heart-wrenching wail.


    Its bloodshot eyes rolled wildly, as if trying to muster the last bit of strength to devour Timothy and Sylvia.


    But its rocky exterior had already begun to crumble and fall away, its massive body shrinking like a deflating balloon.


    Boom!


    A powerful shockwave rippled outward as the colossal beast collapsed to the ground with a thunderous crash.


    Sylvia, now falling without the support of spiritual energy, was plummeting toward the earth at an alarming speed.


    Just as she was about to hit the ground, Timothy appeared beneath her, catching her gently in a princess carry. Her soft body felt almost weightless in his arms.


    "You broke the rules and used spiritual energy," Sylvia said, her voice teasing.


    Timothy smiled. "Rules, schmules. What''s more important than making sure my wife is safe?"


    "You��"


    For a moment, Sylvia was at a loss for words. Or maybe, she didn''t really want to argue.


    She slowly lifted her head, her eyes meeting Timothy''s.


    In that instant, a faint blush crept across her cheeks, and she shyly lowered her gaze.


    Under the glow of the aurora, her clear eyes sparkled like stars.


    "Babe, look! The aurora''s even brighter than before," Timothy said, pointing toward the horizon.


    A streak of light danced across the sky, like ink spreading through clear water, painting the heavens with vibrant colors.


    If they ventured deeper into Aurora Land, the view would be even more breathtaking.


    "Shall we go deeper into Aurora Land?" Sylvia asked softly.


    "Of course. I still haven''t given you your Valentine''s Day gift," Timothy replied with a gentle smile.


    "I�� I have something for you too," Sylvia murmured, her voice barely above a whisper, soft and sweet like the girl next door.

 Chapter 189: Babe, my kissing skills have improved, haven’t they?

    The ground was covered in cracks, like a spiderweb, with countless things destroyed and shattered.


    But what terrified everyone the most was that the massive creature responsible for all this devastation now lay dead, its six eyes pierced and lifeless. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Its once-imposing body, as tough as stone, had shriveled up, collapsing in defeat.


    A dull yellow beast core slipped from its body, falling to the ground.


    The moment the core touched the earth, it began to melt into the ground.


    The townspeople watched in stunned silence.


    As the core merged with the earth, the cracks in the ground slowly began to heal. Grass and flowers even started to sprout, filling the air with a sweet fragrance.


    "This is Aurora Land! Nothing grows here, except in the deepest parts!"


    The residents, witnessing this miraculous scene, couldn''t help but stare in disbelief, completely awestruck by what they were seeing.


    "Let''s go."


    At that moment, Sylvia and Timothy exchanged a glance and nodded.


    They released the seals on their bodies.


    Immediately, a surge of spiritual energy erupted around them, carrying with it the awe-inspiring presence of a Holy Emperor!


    The two of them headed deeper into Aurora Land.


    With the aurora lighting their way, their figures shone like gods.


    "That aura��"


    Suddenly, a practitioner from the northern regions felt the overwhelming energy that had unintentionally leaked out.


    His face changed instantly, and in shock, he blurted out, "That woman�� she''s a Holy Emperor-level fighter!"


    "A Holy Emperor-level fighter!"


    Though the northern practitioners near Aurora Land had never seen such powerful figures from distant lands, they knew well enough how terrifying the strength of a Holy Emperor could be.


    Earlier, when they saw the two of them slay the Terrashock Beast with just a single sword strike, without using any spells, they were already amazed.


    But now, they finally understood.


    Among this loving couple, one of them was a Holy Emperor-level fighter!


    As the cracks in the ground continued to heal, and the swaying flowers released their fragrance, the ice cream vendor, watching the two figures disappear into the distance, suddenly felt tears welling up in his tired, yellowed eyes.


    "Thank you, both of you."


    The old man bowed his head, tears streaming down his face.


    The other residents of Aurora Land also slowly bowed in respect.


    If it weren''t for this divine couple, without the Earth Escape Talisman, countless people would have died today under the Terrashock Beast''s rampage.


    It was these two who had saved everyone''s lives!


    [You have earned the admiration of the residents of Aurora Land.]


    [You have earned the respect of the northern practitioners.]


    [Comprehension +20, Ancient Saintly Body Aura +20, Skill Points +10]


    Without looking back at the scene behind them, Timothy and Sylvia continued deeper into Aurora Land.


    As they walked, the once barren and cold ground began to sprout more flowers and grass.


    Though the air grew colder, the deeper they went, the more the spiritual energy in the atmosphere became pure and serene.


    Flower petals floated in the air, releasing a gentle fragrance, while fireflies danced around them, glowing in the aurora''s light with a rainbow of colors.


    As they moved closer, the scenery became more and more breathtaking.


    Sylvia, without realizing it, gently leaned against Timothy, inching closer to him.


    Even though her body still carried that familiar coolness, it was soft, like cotton candy.


    Timothy had never seen her act so clingy before.


    Looking ahead, they finally reached the deepest part of Aurora Land!


    Before them stretched a vast sea of flowers, and beyond that, there was no more path.


    It was as if the sky had collapsed, and the road ahead led only into an endless, pitch-black void.


    The aurora slowly flowed, cascading from the sky into the void below. But instead of darkness, the void was now bathed in a breathtaking, multicolored glow.


    "So beautiful!"


    Sylvia couldn''t help but show a hint of excitement as she gazed at the scene before her, a sight so stunning it seemed unmatched in the world.


    They stopped at the top of a hill, and the two of them sat down slowly.


    The hillside was covered in fragrant flowers and soft grass, as comfortable as a natural mattress.


    Sylvia''s eyes sparkled like stars as she gazed at the flowing aurora above.


    But it wasn''t just the scenery��


    She glanced at Timothy beside her, and in this magical moment, with him by her side, she felt an overwhelming sense of peace and security.


    For a brief moment, Sylvia''s cheeks flushed slightly, a warm blush spreading across her face.


    Her fingers twirled nervously, betraying a mix of anticipation and excitement she couldn''t quite hide.


    Suddenly, a streak of emerald green aurora shot across the sky.


    It flowed like a clear river, leaving a graceful arc in its wake.


    Experience more tales on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net


    That green hue��it reminded Sylvia of her wooden sword.


    Under the glow of the multicolored aurora, the entire sky looked like a scene from a dream, a paradise that could make anyone lose themselves in its beauty.


    But it wasn''t just the scenery that was captivating��there was also the person beside her.


    Her long, emerald-green dress spread across the grass like a lotus leaf, and her skin, smooth and fair as jade, glowed under the aurora''s light, making her beauty even more striking.


    Sylvia glanced up, and her eyes met Timothy''s.


    In that instant, it was as if a spark passed between them, and she quickly turned her head away, flustered.


    But under the mesmerizing aurora, she found herself glancing back up, and once again, their eyes met.


    For a moment, time seemed to stand still.


    The only sounds were the gentle breeze brushing against the earth and the soft fragrance of the flowers.


    The wind blew, the grass swayed, the aurora flowed across the sky, and beside him, Sylvia''s face was as radiant as a flower.


    Timothy finally smiled softly and said, "Happy Valentine''s Day, my love."


    His voice lingered in Sylvia''s ears.


    Her cheeks flushed a deeper shade of red, and though she was shy, she nodded, her lips curving into a small smile. Her voice, clear and sweet like a melody in a quiet valley, carried a hint of bashfulness: "Happy Valentine''s Day�� to you too."


    The most beautiful aurora, the most enchanting face.


    Under the flowing lights of the sky, Timothy leaned in slowly, his face close to hers, and gently kissed her soft lips.


    Sylvia didn''t resist. Instead, she leaned in, meeting him halfway.


    Under the night sky, they slowly melted into each other.


    Perhaps Timothy''s kiss was a bit too intense, as Sylvia''s delicate face turned an even deeper shade of red.


    When they finally pulled apart, she shyly covered her slightly damp lips and shot Timothy a playful, reproachful glance.


    "Babe, my kissing skills have improved, haven''t they?" Timothy chuckled.


    Sylvia''s face was still flushed. "How can you use the word ''improve'' for something so embarrassing?!"


    "Liar! You''ve definitely improved too. Not just a little, either. As expected of a Holy Emperor-level fighter��you learn everything quickly, even this."


    "You! Ahhh!"


    Just as Sylvia was about to explode in embarrassment, trying to regain her composure, Timothy suddenly smiled and said, "Babe, this is my Valentine''s Day gift to you."


    At that moment, the sound of a dragon''s roar echoed through the sky.


    Above them, nine majestic dragons soared through the aurora.

 Chapter 190: How was my kiss? Not bad, right?

    Roar!


    With a majestic dragon''s roar, nine colossal dragons spiraled through the sky, encircling Timothy and Sylvia.


    As the dragons danced and soared, the sky was bathed in a brilliant golden light.


    An overwhelming sense of awe spread in all directions.


    Amidst this grandeur, faint beams of light pierced through the dark sky, carrying an ancient, mysterious aura.


    A fragrant breeze drifted down, as if it had traveled from the dawn of time.


    Legend has it that the dragons possess a supreme ritual known as the Blessing of the Nine Dragons.


    When the Blessing of the Nine Dragons is performed, it can summon celestial phenomena, a sign of divine favor.


    Since ancient times, only saints have been worthy of receiving such an honor.


    And after that era, no one had ever witnessed the Blessing of the Nine Dragons again.


    Now, the mysterious aura descended, enveloped by the nine dragons.


    Above, the sky shimmered with auroras, while the majestic forms of the dragons surrounded them.


    The profound essence of the universe seemed to converge at this moment, as if the entire world was focused on this one place.


    From afar, those gazing at Aurora Land were left speechless by the overwhelming presence of both the dragons and the heavens. S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What�� what is that?!"


    Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    At Sky Sanctuary.


    The High Priests and disciples, who had just realized the goddess had vanished, stared up at the sky, their faces filled with shock.


    This powerful and mysterious energy was unlike anything they had ever seen or heard of.


    "There''s a legend about the Blessing of the Nine Dragons, that it can summon celestial signs. Could this be�� the legendary ritual?"


    Elder Turner stared at the sky in disbelief.


    Although the scene before him matched the ancient texts perfectly, who in the world could command the dragons to perform the Blessing of the Nine Dragons?


    And�� why now, of all times, on Valentine''s Day?


    This event was bound to become a shocking tale that would spread across the entire continent of Elant. Once Goddess Sylvia returned, they would have to report this monumental event to her immediately!


    It wasn''t just Sky Sanctuary. The spectacle in the sky was too grand to ignore.


    At that moment, countless practitioners from various sects gazed at the sky over Aurora Land, utterly stunned.


    Who could possibly have the power to summon the Blessing of the Nine Dragons and cause such a celestial phenomenon?


    "Could this�� be a Valentine''s Day gift?"


    Someone couldn''t help but blurt out.


    "No way! Are you even thinking straight? Who in their right mind would use the Blessing of the Nine Dragons as a Valentine''s Day gift?"


    "Then who do you think could possibly have the authority to use the Blessing of the Nine Dragons?"


    "How would I know��"


    For a moment, even the most powerful factions, racking their brains, couldn''t come up with an answer.


    Except for Blooming Sanctuary.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana gazed at the sky, a hint of longing on her delicate face.


    But soon, that longing turned into bitter frustration.


    Others might not have a clue, but she knew all too well.


    There were only two people in the entire world who could pull off something like this.


    "Using the Blessing of the Nine Dragons as a gift�� ughhh!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana never imagined that, in an effort to avoid being overwhelmed by all the lovey-dovey couples on Valentine''s Day, she had hidden herself deep within Blooming Sanctuary.


    And yet, just by glancing up at the sky, she was hit with this scene.


    This was just too much!


    "Holy Maiden, what�� what are you doing?"


    A nearby disciple noticed Holy Maiden Aeliana covering herself with her golden hair and quickly asked with concern.


    "I don''t want to see anyone. I''ve had enough of this lovey-dovey nonsense!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana was on the verge of tears.


    Disciple: "��"


    ��


    "Why do I suddenly feel like I can hear Holy Maiden Aeliana crying?" Sylvia said with a smile, looking at Timothy.


    "Crying? What crying?"


    "Probably the sound of someone who''s had enough of all the romance."


    "Well, let her cry then."


    Timothy chuckled. Who would''ve thought that even Holy Maiden Aeliana would have a day like this?


    "Wait a minute... is this the Valentine''s Day gift you prepared for me?"


    Sylvia''s eyes sparkled as she gazed at the majestic forms of the nine dragons.


    "That''s right. Do you like it?" Timothy asked.


    "Of course I do. I never thought I''d get to witness the Blessing of the Nine Dragons with my own eyes. And to be right in the middle of it..."


    Sylvia shyly turned her head to the side.


    "For my wife, something like this is no big deal," Timothy said with a grin. "But..."


    He paused for a moment, then smiled. "Since you like the gift, don''t you think I deserve a little reward?"


    "A reward? What kind of reward?"


    "Kiss me."


    Timothy pointed to himself.


    "But... didn''t we just kiss a moment ago?"


    Sylvia suddenly felt a bit embarrassed, especially now that the nine dragons, led by Azura, were still circling above them.


    "That was then. Besides, I''ve always been the one making the first move. Don''t you think it''s your turn to be the one to take the initiative?"


    Timothy smiled softly.


    Before he could even finish his sentence, Sylvia moved.


    In the next instant, her soft lips pressed against his.


    Boom!


    At that exact moment, the nine dragons scattered in all directions.


    It seemed to signal the end of the Blessing of the Nine Dragons. In the dark sky, a golden rift suddenly appeared.


    From that rift, golden energy slowly drifted down.


    It felt like being bathed in divine grace.


    As the golden light enveloped them, pure spiritual energy surged toward them.


    Even Sylvia, a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, could feel herself slowly advancing.


    She had been stuck in the Transcendence Realm for over a hundred years.


    To her surprise, under the influence of this profound energy, the barrier that had been blocking her final breakthrough was crumbling away.


    The countless obstacles that had once stood between her and the Ascension Phase were swept aside.


    Now, only one final step remained.


    "This is the Blessing of the Nine Dragons, the blessing of the heavens!"


    As they slowly pulled apart, Sylvia''s eyes were filled with a mixture of wonder and joy.


    She never expected Timothy''s Valentine''s Day gift to be something like this.


    Thanks to him, she was now just one step away from her final breakthrough.


    "How was my kiss? Not bad, right?" Sylvia asked, her cheeks slightly flushed as she gazed at Timothy.


    Timothy chuckled. "It was so sudden, I didn''t fully appreciate it. How about you try again?"


    "You!"


    Sylvia was at a loss for words, her face turning even redder as she lowered her head. "Actually, I also prepared a Valentine''s Day gift for you. But..."


    She bit her lip, finally gathering the courage to say something embarrassing. "But when you get it, you can''t laugh at me, and you definitely can''t show it to anyone else. Just pretend it never happened, okay?"


    Too shy to look Timothy in the eye, Sylvia slowly pulled something out from her pocket...

 Chapter 191: A bra

    "Happy... Valentine''s Day."


    Though Sylvia''s voice carried a hint of shyness, it was filled with sincerity.


    But when she shoved the small wooden box into Timothy''s hands, she could no longer suppress the embarrassment welling up inside her.


    "Ah! I''m heading back now, see you later!


    And you better not laugh when you open that box, okay? Promise me!"


    With her face flushed red, Sylvia quickly turned and dashed off, leaving Timothy standing there, holding the small wooden box, a little dumbfounded.


    Today was shaping up to be a perfect Valentine''s Day. In fact, you''d be hard-pressed to find a sweeter one across the entire continent of Elant.


    But the question remained: what exactly did the goddess give him?


    Timothy couldn''t help but chuckle to himself.


    He vaguely remembered Sylvia agonizing over what to get him for Valentine''s Day for quite some time now.


    And judging by her reaction, it wasn''t so much the gift itself, but more like she was too embarrassed to even hand it over.


    It definitely wasn''t some weird experimental cooking.


    So, what could she have given him that made her so shy?


    No matter how much he thought about it, Timothy couldn''t figure it out.


    Well, there was only one way to find out.


    With a mix of curiosity and anticipation, Timothy carefully unlocked the delicate little box and slowly opened it.


    But as soon as he saw what was inside, he froze.


    Inside the box was...


    "Ahem."


    Even Timothy, who usually had no qualms about his reputation as a bit of a perv, couldn''t help but feel a little awkward.


    The gift from the goddess, who always seemed so aloof and untouchable, was...


    A bra!


    A sheer, light green bra, not only beautifully crafted but also faintly scented.


    That cool, lotus-like fragrance��it was the same subtle scent that always lingered around Sylvia.


    The box seemed to have some kind of insulation, too.


    Holding it in his hands, Timothy could still feel a slight warmth coming from the bra.


    Which meant...


    Timothy felt a sudden rush of heat to his face, almost like he was about to get a nosebleed.


    Which meant that Sylvia had worn this bra before putting it in the box as a Valentine''s Day gift!


    Who could handle something like this?!


    Even Timothy, in his wildest dreams, hadn''t expected Sylvia to push through her embarrassment and give him something like this.


    He didn''t know which perverted old sage had taught her to give this kind of gift, but this Valentine''s Day was turning out to be way too good to be true!


    Still, he wasn''t some kind of creep. If he had a choice, he''d much rather have Sylvia herself than just her clothes...


    "Ahem, ahem."


    Timothy quickly put the bra back in the box, locked it up tight, and stashed it deep inside his spatial ring.


    The light in the sky began to dim as the phenomenon caused by the Blessing of the Nine Dragons slowly faded away.


    Even though it hadn''t lasted long, Timothy felt like he''d been blessed by the heavens, gaining a significant boost in power.


    "Roar!"


    Nine dragon roars echoed across the sky as Azura and the other dragons transformed into their human forms and descended to the ground.


    "So, how''d I do today? Pretty impressive, right?" Azura boasted, puffing out her flat chest.


    "Yeah, not bad at all. I''ll reward you with six Golden Scale Dragon Carp when we get back," Timothy praised her.


    "Hmph, finally giving me some credit, huh?" Azura wagged her tail proudly, her face lighting up with excitement.


    But suddenly, she realized something was off.


    "Wait a second! You promised me ten Golden Scale Dragon Carp earlier! How did it suddenly become six?"


    "Did I?" Timothy replied confidently. "I thought you did such a great job today that I decided to reward you with more. Isn''t six more than ten?"


    "Six is more than ten? Are you messing with me?"


    Azura looked at him suspiciously, clearly not buying it. But as she started counting on her fingers, she only got more confused.


    "One, two, five, four, seven... Seven should be... uh..."


    "Ugh, math is so hard! Forget it, I''ll figure it out later!" Azura finally gave up, shaking her head in frustration.


    Watching her fumble with the numbers, Timothy couldn''t help but laugh. This was exactly the outcome he had expected.


    "By the way, what did the goddess give you? Why did she suddenly get so shy, and why are you acting all secretive?" Azura asked, her curiosity piqued as she leaned in closer.


    "Not telling."


    Timothy shut her down immediately.


    "Why not? Wait... don''t tell me it''s... something inappropriate for kids!"


    Azura''s face turned red as she covered her eyes with her hands, her voice filled with mock shock. "I can''t believe it! Even the goddess has gone that far. I''m just a kid, I shouldn''t be hearing about this stuff!"


    "A kid? You''re two hundred years old!" Timothy sighed, giving her a light tap on the head.


    As he turned around, he noticed one of the dragons standing nearby, looking at him with a mix of respect and awe.


    "I never would''ve imagined... you and the goddess..." The dragon trailed off, clearly unsure of how to continue. Your next read is at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net


    "Look, this is going to be public knowledge soon, but for now, keep it to yourselves, alright?" Timothy said, glancing at the group of dragons.


    "Understood. We won''t breathe a word of it," the dragons replied solemnly.


    It wasn''t that they didn''t want to gossip. It was just that the idea of Timothy, who treated the Dragon King like a pet, and Goddess Sylvia being involved in something like this... well, it was terrifying. If word got out, they might not just lose their lives��they could bring down the entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon!


    "Oh, Azura," Timothy said, pulling two lollipops from his spatial ring and handing them to her. "These are special treats from another world. I need you to deliver them to Holy Maiden Aeliana. Tell her they''re a little something to cheer her up, a mental pick-me-up."


    Azura didn''t seem too thrilled at first, but then Timothy added, "And as a bonus, I''ll bump your Golden Scale Dragon Carp reward up to seven."


    Her eyes lit up instantly.


    "Jackpot! Today''s a total win!"


    First, her reward had gone from ten to six, and now it was bumped up to seven. That meant she was getting... getting...


    Well, a lot of fish!


    "Hmph, I never thought you''d be so generous. I guess Valentine''s Day really is a good holiday," Azura said, grinning. "Don''t worry, since you''re being so kind, I''ll take care of delivering these treats to Holy Maiden Aeliana. She can digest all that... uh, dog food... on her own." Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that, Azura transformed back into her dragon form, grabbed the two colorful lollipops, and flew off excitedly toward the Blooming Sanctuary.


    After all, once she delivered the treats, she''d get to enjoy her Golden Scale Dragon Carp. And not just a few��she was getting a whole bunch!

 Chapter 192: So unfair! So unfair!

    "That''s weird, where did the Holy Maiden go?""I swear I just saw her come out a moment ago. How did she disappear so suddenly? Could it be that the Holy Maiden knows what''s going on with that strange phenomenon caused by the nine dragons?"


    "No idea. But ever since Valentine''s Day started approaching, I''ve noticed the Holy Maiden''s been acting a little... off."


    "Off? How so?"


    "Yeah, like... could it be that with Valentine''s Day coming up, the Holy Maiden''s thinking about love?"


    "That''s impossible, right? I mean, she''s been single for, what, 800 years? She''s probably long past caring about that stuff..."


    The female disciple who said that immediately realized how harsh it sounded and quickly covered her mouth.


    After all, being single for 800 years... yeah, that''s a bit embarrassing.


    Besides...


    Looking around, the female disciple felt like crying.


    There wasn''t a single male disciple in the entire Blooming Sanctuary.


    Forget the Holy Maiden��if she had to stay here for 800 years, she wouldn''t find anyone either!


    "Just the other day, Senior Brother Timothy finally came by, and then he left! Ugh, I''m so mad. I totally blew my one chance to stop being single!"


    "Exactly! If Senior Brother Timothy had stayed just one more day, I might''ve had a shot!"


    While the disciples were busy gossiping, they had no idea that the Holy Maiden, Aeliana, was hiding in her chambers at that very moment.


    Wrapped up in a flowery, fragrant blanket, Holy Maiden Aeliana was curled up, pitifully muttering to herself, "This is too much!


    You two took turns spanking me, and then you just happily went off to celebrate Valentine''s Day, leaving me here all alone to watch everyone else flaunt their relationships.


    It''s so unfair!


    I tried so hard to avoid this, but even Sylvia, who''s been single for 60,000 years, found a partner and now rubs it in my face every day.


    How is anyone supposed to survive Valentine''s Day like this? Who even invented this awful holiday?!"


    "Ughhh..."


    The blanket shifted slightly as Aeliana''s sad, muffled voice came from underneath. Clearly, she was heartbroken.


    "Ahem, Holy Maiden, I brought you some candy."


    Just then, Azura''s voice suddenly rang out.


    "Huh?"


    Caught crying alone in her room, Aeliana froze under the blanket, staying completely still, hoping to pretend she wasn''t there.


    But...


    "Ahem."


    After Azura cleared her throat twice, Aeliana realized she couldn''t hide anymore. Reluctantly, she lifted the blanket just a little.


    In the moonlight, Azura could clearly see Aeliana''s tear-filled eyes, making her look incredibly pitiful.


    The sight tugged at Azura''s heartstrings. Read new adventures at m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net


    Even Azura couldn''t help but feel a bit sorry for her and tried to comfort her, "Holy Maiden, what''s wrong? I mean, sure, you''ve been single for 800 years, but it''s just Valentine''s Day.


    It''s just watching other people show off their relationships.


    Especially Timothy��he''s the worst when it comes to that. But it''s really not something to be sad about.


    You''ve been single for 800 years already, what''s one more year?"


    "Ughhh!"


    Azura''s words, meant to be comforting, felt like daggers stabbing into Aeliana''s heart.


    After hearing Azura''s so-called "comfort," Aeliana wanted nothing more than to pull the blanket back over her head and cry her eyes out.


    Her already tearful eyes were on the verge of overflowing again.


    The Holy Maiden''s dignified image was completely shattered.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! Forget I said anything..." Azura quickly waved her hands, trying to change the subject. "Actually, I came to give you a gift from Timothy."


    "A gift?"


    Aeliana wiped her slightly swollen eyes, trying to calm herself down.


    "Yeah, Timothy said it''s an apology gift for making you eat too much. It''s supposed to help with digestion."


    "Pfft."


    Hearing that, Aeliana was so angry she almost spat blood.


    Azura, now clearly panicking, didn''t know what to do.


    As expected.s��especially human women��are so unpredictable, even when they''re as powerful as a Holy Emperor!


    "Alright, I''ll leave the candy here. Holy Maiden, get some rest and stop crying, okay?"


    Leaving the candy behind, Azura felt a huge weight lift off her shoulders. She was already thinking about the seven Golden Scale Dragon Carp waiting for her back home, and with that thought, she happily skipped out of the room.


    "So unfair! So unfair!"


    Aeliana''s slender, snow-white arm reached out from under the blanket to grab the candy.


    "Valentine''s Day, Valentine''s Day... Why does such an awful holiday even exist?!"


    In a huff, she tore open the candy wrapper and angrily popped the candy into her mouth.


    But as the candy melted on her tongue, Aeliana''s expression softened.


    "So sweet," she murmured, almost involuntarily.


    Bathed in the soft glow of the moonlight, her expression subtly shifted. S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had tasted all kinds of sweets in her lifetime, but this candy, wrapped in its strange outer layer, had a flavor unlike anything she''d ever experienced.


    It was sweet��so sweet it felt like it was reaching her heart.


    "Is this... a Valentine''s Day gift?


    Even if it is, I''m still not going to forgive you!


    Hmph, idiot..."


    Aeliana''s clear, water-like eyes shimmered as her thoughts wandered.


    Under the moonlight, she lay by the edge of her bed, savoring the candy. Unconsciously, a faint smile appeared on her stunning face.


    Her lips curled up slightly, and at that moment, even Aeliana herself didn''t realize why she had started smiling.


    And not just any smile��it was a sweet one.


    ...


    Night had fallen, and the disciples of Sky Sanctuary were all feeling a bit on edge.


    No one knew why the goddess had suddenly allowed Valentine''s Day to be celebrated today, or why she said she would decide the future of the holiday based on what she observed.


    But everyone was doing their best to make a good impression.


    They wanted to show the goddess that couples weren''t as bad as she might think, and that Valentine''s Day was an important holiday.


    Yet, throughout the entire day, no one had seen the goddess. No one even knew if she was watching.


    Or maybe...


    Maybe the goddess had been silently observing everything from the shadows all along.


    The dark night sky stood in stark contrast to the surrounding black forests.


    Sky Sanctuary was adorned with beautiful lanterns and intricate decorations.


    But as time ticked by, everyone couldn''t help but feel a growing sense of nervousness.


    "Goddess, Valentine''s Day is almost over. What do you think of today''s events?"


    Inside the grand hall, Elder Turner entered respectfully, choosing his words carefully, afraid that a single misstep might cause trouble.


    He could sense that the goddess had changed, but because of that, he found it even harder to understand her thoughts.


    A few disciples passing by overheard the conversation inside the hall and immediately fell silent, their eyes filled with anticipation as they looked toward the grand hall.


    Time seemed to crawl by, each minute and second feeling unbearably long.


    After all, no one knew what the goddess truly thought about today''s Valentine''s Day.


    Her breathtakingly beautiful face remained cold and untouchable.


    Finally, in response to Elder Turner''s question, Sylvia slowly spoke: "From now on, Sky Sanctuary will no longer restrict the celebration of Valentine''s Day."


    The moment those words left her lips, not only Elder Turner but every disciple who heard them was completely stunned.

 Chapter 193: Who’s sighing?

    "Damn it! That bastard Timothy!"Holy Emperor Featherwind stood amidst the ruins, his rage boiling over as he surveyed the destruction. The air around him crackled with murderous intent.


    The entire floating fortress had been obliterated. The Dragon Blood Formation had self-destructed, and only a few survivors remained, all gravely injured.


    Kneeling on the ground, they begged desperately, "Holy Emperor Featherwind, it wasn''t our fault! He wasn''t supposed to be anywhere near Skyfeather Sanctuary. No one could''ve known Timothy would have the Seraphic Six-Wing Mantle!"


    "Useless!"


    Holy Emperor Featherwind''s eyes burned with fury, and with a single stomp, blood-red cracks spread across the ground.


    The survivors, barely clinging to life, watched in horror as the crimson lines crept toward them. Fear gripped their hearts as they pleaded, "Holy Emperor Featherwind, please don''t kill us! Even though the fortress is destroyed, we can still serve you. We can still be of use��"


    Splat.


    But they never got the chance. The blood-red lines etched themselves into their skin, draining them dry until their bodies crumbled into dust.


    Their remains scattered across the ground like shattered fragments.


    "Timothy! You''ve ruined my plans again and again. I swear, I''ll tear you apart with my own hands!"


    Holy Emperor Featherwind''s voice echoed with unbridled fury.


    Grinding his teeth, he turned to the shadowy figure emerging behind him, his eyes wild with madness. "Holy Emperor Mountainshade, we''ve been preparing for this long enough. It''s time to act, isn''t it?"


    "It''s time," Mountainshade replied coldly. "We''ve laid the groundwork. The Dragon Blood Formation is nearly complete. But waking ''it'' will take a bit more time. If it weren''t for that brat''s interference, we would''ve already destroyed two of the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions. Blooming Sanctuary would''ve fallen into chaos by now, and we wouldn''t even need to lift a finger."


    "So what?" Featherwind spat. "Even if we didn''t take down Blooming Sanctuary first, with our combined power��and that other one''s help��wiping out both Sky Sanctuary and Blooming Sanctuary will be child''s play. I''ve waited long enough. It''s time to settle this score."


    His voice grew more deranged with each word. "Timothy, Sylvia, neither of you will escape this time. I''ll wipe out Sky Sanctuary and make them pay for everything they''ve done!"


    The blood-red lines spread across his wings, pulsing with a sinister energy. Featherwind had descended into madness, his rage shaking the very earth beneath him.


    Beside him, Holy Emperor Mountainshade remained silent, his cold demeanor unchanged. But the air around him shimmered with a barely-contained killing intent.


    The humiliation of their defeat at the hands of Goddess Sylvia, when the three Holy Emperors had fought her, was a wound that had festered for too long. It was time to settle the score.


    Sky Sanctuary wouldn''t remain arrogant for much longer.


    Soon, Goddess Sylvia''s time would be up.


    A chilling wind swept through the forest, carrying with it the stench of blood. The eerie red mist clung to the trees, withering leaves and flowers in an instant. Animals fled in terror, but most were swallowed by the mist, their flesh stripped from their bones in a gruesome death.


    The blood-red mist lingered, a haunting presence in the forest.


    ...


    "From now on, Valentine''s Day is officially allowed!"


    The announcement sent a wave of excitement through Sky Sanctuary. The disciples couldn''t contain their joy.


    Goddess Sylvia had never explicitly forbidden love, but allowing Valentine''s Day to be celebrated was a huge step forward. It was a break from tradition, something no one had expected.


    No one knew why she had made this decision, but it was clear that the ever-distant and proud goddess was slowly changing.


    "Thank you, Goddess!"


    "Praise the Goddess!"


    There wasn''t a single voice of dissent. Both disciples and elders alike felt their respect for her deepen. Every step she took seemed to reflect a deeper understanding of herself, a refinement of her spirit.


    This was a goddess worthy of their admiration.


    With two hours left until the end of Valentine''s Day, Sky Sanctuary was more alive than it had been in years.


    The entire sanctuary was lit up, the night sky glowing with the light of countless lanterns. The air buzzed with excitement and celebration.


    But in the quiet of her chambers, Sylvia stood by the window, gazing at the moon. She seemed lost in thought, a hint of regret flickering in her eyes.


    Maybe she shouldn''t have thrown that gift at Timothy. It was too embarrassing, and now she''d wasted four whole hours of Valentine''s Day��


    Sigh.


    The moonlight bathed the cold, empty room, and a soft, almost heavenly sigh escaped her lips.


    It was a sigh filled with regret and a touch of longing.


    "What a beautiful night. Why would anyone be sighing alone in a place like this?"


    A voice suddenly broke the silence.


    Moments later, a foot stepped into the chamber. Continue reading on m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net


    Sylvia looked up, and for a brief moment, a flicker of joy crossed her delicate face. But she quickly masked it, putting on a cool, distant expression. "What are you doing here?"


    "Well, I couldn''t just leave my wife sitting here all alone, sighing in her room, could I?" Timothy grinned.


    "Who''s sighing?"


    "If it wasn''t you, then who let out that big ''sigh~'' just now?"


    "I�� I didn''t!" Sylvia''s eyes darted away, avoiding his gaze.


    Timothy, already making himself at home, walked further into the room and flopped down onto the soft bed. "Wife, it''s Valentine''s Day. How about I sleep here tonight?"


    He had meant it as a playful tease, just testing the waters.


    But to his surprise, Sylvia lay down beside him, right there on the bed. "If you want to, you can stay the night. After all��"


    Her cheeks flushed a deep red as she thought about the Valentine''s Day gift she had given him earlier. She fell silent, her eyes flickering with a mix of embarrassment and shyness.


    Even Timothy was a little taken aback.


    But who in their right mind would turn down the chance to spend the night next to a goddess?


    The moonlight filtered through the curtains, casting a soft glow on Sylvia''s ethereal beauty.


    Timothy scooted a little closer. "Wife, it''s kind of cold in here. Mind if I use you as a pillow?"


    "You! You''re pushing your luck!"


    Her heart clearly skipped a beat at his bold request, but her hand, which lightly pressed against his chest, didn''t apply any real force.


    Instead, her soft body leaned gently into his embrace, far more comfortable than any pillow could ever be.


    And she wasn''t just soft��her breath was warm and quick, carrying a faint, cool fragrance that filled the air. S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A pillow like this? You wouldn''t find one anywhere in the world.


    Her hair cascaded down, her body soft and warm.


    Holding her close, Timothy couldn''t help but think: this was shaping up to be the most perfect Valentine''s Day ever.

 Chapter 194: The moment we’ve been waiting for is finally here!

    The next morning, as the first light of dawn broke, Timothy stepped out of the room.He had never slept so soundly before.


    As the rumors said, the body of the Holy Emperor indeed emitted a subtle, mysterious aura that resonated with the natural order of the universe.


    But unlike those who were content just being near the Holy Emperor, Timothy had spent the entire night holding Goddess Sylvia in his arms.


    After being bathed in the Holy Emperor''s aura all night, the faint, orchid-like fragrance still lingered in Timothy''s nose.


    And that wasn''t all...


    Timothy flexed his fingers and coughed lightly.


    With a woman as stunning as Goddess Sylvia sleeping beside him, what man could resist making a move?


    Naturally, he had taken the opportunity to get a little handsy with his wife. Although he hadn''t managed to push things too far, perhaps because it was Valentine''s Day, Sylvia hadn''t resisted his advances as much as usual!


    Thinking back to the one-of-a-kind, heavenly sensation, Timothy couldn''t help but sigh. Last night had been truly wonderful...


    And it seemed like his wife''s tolerance had increased quite a bit compared to before...


    Turning around, Timothy saw Sylvia stepping out of the bedroom, her cheeks slightly flushed.


    The moment she saw him, she crossed her arms over her chest, as if afraid Timothy might try something sneaky again.


    "Relax, babe. I''m not some kind of animal. We can save that for tonight when we''re back in the bedroom��"


    Timothy smiled mischievously.


    Sylvia, her mind flashing back to the events of the previous night, was both embarrassed and furious. She stepped forward and pinched Timothy''s waist, giving it a sharp twist. "Tell me, how much did you take advantage of me while I was asleep last night?"


    Read exclusive adventures at mvl


    A pinch from the Holy Emperor was no ordinary pinch. Even Timothy, who was no weakling, gritted his teeth in pain. "Babe, you''ve got to believe me! I only took a tiny bit of advantage, just a little bit!"


    "Hmph, fine."


    Sylvia let go, huffing in annoyance.


    Seeing her pouty expression, Timothy couldn''t help but smile.


    As a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, there was no way Sylvia had been completely unaware of his actions while she slept. She just hadn''t bothered to stop him.


    Maybe this was what they called "playing hard to get"...


    "But, on this trip to Blooming Sanctuary, the Holy Maiden and I discovered something. It seems like Holy Emperor Featherwind is getting ready to make a move."


    Timothy''s expression grew serious as he recounted the events of their journey to Blooming Sanctuary, though he left out a few details.


    After all, there was no way he could mention the part about being bombarded with love letters from female disciples. And it was probably best to keep quiet about Holy Maiden Aeliana falling into the water, too.


    "You''re saying that Holy Emperor Featherwind has built a floating fortress that can even block other Holy Emperors from entering, and he used the Dragon Blood Formation to destroy one of the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions in Blooming Sanctuary?"


    As she listened, Sylvia''s expression grew colder.


    The Dragon Blood Formation seemed to be getting more and more refined. And since they had already started targeting Blooming Sanctuary, it was likely a sign that they were preparing to go to war with Sky Sanctuary.


    It looked like a war between Holy Emperors was just around the corner.


    But...


    "I don''t care how many Holy Emperors they have. If they dare covet Sky Sanctuary, I''ll make sure they''re wiped from existence."


    As Sylvia spoke, a chilling aura radiated from her body.


    It was the overwhelming, invisible might of a Holy Emperor!


    Even if she had to face two Holy Emperors at once, along with the remnants of Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s forces, Sylvia showed no fear.


    In fact, she seemed even more determined.


    This was Goddess Sylvia��no matter how powerful her enemies were, she would never back down.


    "By the way, which of the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions was destroyed in Blooming Sanctuary?" Sylvia suddenly asked.


    Timothy replied, "It was the Blossom of Love."


    "The Blossom of Love?"


    Sylvia''s expression shifted slightly.


    "I''ve heard that the Blossom of Love can influence people''s emotions, making them intensely crave romance and a partner. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Its effects are said to be as potent as the strongest aphrodisiacs.


    If that''s the case, is there something you''re not telling me?"


    Sylvia smiled, but there was something off about the smile at the corner of her lips.


    It even felt a little... cold.


    "Blooming Sanctuary is full of female disciples, and with their level of cultivation, most of them probably couldn''t resist the effects of the Blossom of Love.


    Even Holy Maiden Aeliana might have been affected.


    So, Timothy~," Sylvia''s voice took on a teasing tone, "is there something you''re hiding from me~?"


    "Hiss~"


    Seeing Sylvia''s narrowed eyes and that subtle smile, Timothy instantly felt a chill run down his spine.


    He never expected his wife to be such a sharp detective!


    How did she even pick up on this?!


    "Ahem, babe, you''ve got to believe me. I didn''t mention Holy Maiden Aeliana falling into the water because I didn''t want to cause any misunderstandings��


    Wait, no! What I meant was, even though Holy Maiden Aeliana accidentally fell into the water, she still stayed true to her heart��"


    Timothy suddenly realized that no matter how he explained it, he was only digging himself deeper.


    "The big battle is about to start, and I need to discuss cultivation techniques with the other disciples. You should rest for a bit, babe."


    With an awkward cough, Timothy quickly made his escape from the bedroom.


    ...


    In front of Goddess Sylvia''s sacred statue, a group of disciples was diligently practicing their cultivation.


    The strength of Sky Sanctuary was undeniable, and most of the disciples were elites from all corners of the world.


    But the actions of Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade were strange and unpredictable. Who knew what secrets they were hiding?


    This upcoming battle would be full of uncertainties, and it was impossible to predict how things would unfold.


    Hovering above the statue of the goddess, Timothy suddenly erupted with a surge of lightning.


    As thunder rumbled, the sky began to darken, and storm clouds slowly gathered.


    "Brother Timothy!"


    The disciples below looked up in shock, their voices filled with awe.


    "According to the latest intelligence, the war with the two Holy Emperors is coming sooner than we expected.


    Before that happens, I hope all of you can quickly strengthen yourselves and contribute to the goddess''s cause."


    Though Timothy''s words were brief, they immediately caused a stir.


    "The moment we''ve been waiting for is finally here!"


    The memory of the three Holy Emperors joining forces to attack the goddess a hundred years ago was still etched deeply in the hearts of the disciples.


    They had all been waiting for the chance to avenge that humiliation.


    "For the goddess, let''s crush them!"


    "Two Holy Emperors? So what? We''ll make them pay for what they did!"


    The crowd erupted in excitement.


    At that moment, Timothy''s body surged with even more lightning.


    Countless bolts of lightning branched out, following the intricate patterns of Oak Leaf''s Path, and connected with each disciple.


    Bathed in the lightning, the disciples'' auras began to rise rapidly.


    With a wave of Timothy''s hand, the disciples of Sky Sanctuary, now cloaked in lightning, advanced and retreated in perfect unison.


    Covered in the terrifying power of thunder, they looked like an army sent from the heavens.


    Their presence was overwhelming, filled with majesty and power.


    This battle��Sky Sanctuary was determined to win!

 Chapter 195: Level 7 Alchemist!

    [Revered by the disciples of Sky Sanctuary][Enhanced by the feedback from countless lightning spells]


    [Comprehension +20%, cultivation significantly increased, and understanding of the Arcane Arts greatly improved.]


    As Timothy absorbed the continuous feedback, the disciples bathed in the lightning were equally excited, observing the changes in themselves.


    Not only did their bodies feel brimming with energy, as if ready to burst, but even those who had never studied lightning magic could now wield it at a level far beyond their usual abilities.


    Their attacks and defenses, their advances and retreats��everything was more powerful than ever before!


    Under Timothy''s command, the disciples of Sky Sanctuary moved with perfect coordination, like a well-trained elite force.


    "Elder Turner, it seems Timothy is training the disciples," Turner reported to Sylvia, who stood nearby.


    "Let him be," Sylvia nodded slightly. "You can spread the word��if any other disciples want to join, they''re welcome."


    "Understood."


    Dark clouds gathered as more and more disciples of Sky Sanctuary joined in.


    Under Timothy''s training, they looked like an army descending from the heavens, their presence awe-inspiring and terrifying. Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The lightning that filled the sky illuminated everything, so much so that even nearby sects could feel the overwhelming power. They stared in shock toward Sky Sanctuary, completely unable to comprehend what was happening.


    What on earth is Sky Sanctuary doing?


    Thunder roared, and countless bolts of lightning flashed.


    The disciples'' strength continued to rise, step by step.


    It wasn''t until half a day had passed that Timothy finally withdrew the lightning.


    The sky gradually cleared, and the bright sunlight shone down.


    As the disciples examined their own changes, they were overjoyed.


    Not only had their strength temporarily increased while bathed in the lightning, but the benefits hadn''t faded. Many found that their power, comprehension, and even their bodies, tempered by the lightning, had been permanently enhanced!


    "What kind of magic is this? I''ve been stuck at the same level for ten years, and now I''ve finally broken through. Thank you, Brother Timothy!"


    "My body, which has been weak for so many years, has been strengthened to this extent. What kind of lightning magic did Brother Timothy use?"


    "Holy crap, my strength��it''s back!"


    The disciples were ecstatic, their shouts echoing one after another. It wasn''t just the excitement of growing stronger,with this incredible lightning magic, Sky Sanctuary now had a much better chance of standing up to the two Holy Emperors!


    [Revered by the disciples]


    [Absorbing feedback from the lightning magic]


    [Comprehension +60%, cultivation significantly increased, and understanding of the Arcane Arts greatly improved.]


    Timothy had only intended to boost the disciples'' strength before the upcoming battle, but he hadn''t expected the feedback he received to be even greater.


    But just then, two deafening thunderclaps suddenly rang out.


    In the once-clear sky, two bolts of lightning struck down again��one crimson, the other emerald green.


    Within the lightning, there seemed to be an immense spiritual energy and an aura of profound mystery.


    The red and green bolts of lightning tore the sky open, as if creating two rifts.


    At the same time, a strange and boundless energy began to radiate from Timothy''s body.


    The disciples stared in shock at the bizarre scene before them, unsure of what was happening.


    Elder Turner, who had once been deeply immersed in alchemy, turned pale as a sheet. "This... this lightning and aura... Timothy has just reached the seventh level as both a blacksmith and an alchemist!"


    He stood there, dumbfounded.


    The last time he saw Timothy reach the sixth level, Elder Turner had already felt like his mind couldn''t keep up.


    Without the ancient secret techniques, even sixth-level blacksmiths and alchemists were incredibly rare, holding high status across the continent of Elant.


    As for the seventh level? They were practically unheard of.


    Forget rumors��Elder Turner had only ever heard vague, unreliable stories about such people.


    To be a seventh-level blacksmith and alchemist at the same time?


    Elder Turner couldn''t even find the words to describe it.


    This was as valuable to Sky Sanctuary as gaining an army of a hundred thousand!


    "Goddess��"


    Elder Turner stared at Sylvia in shock, but she remained calm, simply watching everything unfold.


    It was as if she had expected this all along.


    Was it because the Goddess was always so composed, or did she just know Timothy too well?


    Elder Turner couldn''t tell anymore.


    [Congratulations, Host, for advancing to a Level 7 Alchemist!]


    [Congratulations, Host, for advancing to a Level 7 Alchemist!]


    The system''s voice echoed in Timothy''s mind, and he paused for a moment.


    "Level 7?"


    On the continent of Elant, rumors about seventh-level blacksmiths and alchemists were incredibly rare.


    Looks like I''ve really hit the jackpot, Timothy thought.


    Seventh-level alchemists were almost nonexistent. If he could start crafting some rare elixirs��


    "Hey, babe, can you get me an alchemy furnace?" Timothy asked as he walked over to Sylvia.


    "An alchemy furnace?"


    "Yeah, the higher the quality, the better," Timothy replied.


    Sylvia reached out and pulled an alchemy furnace from thin air.


    The furnace was adorned with intricate phoenix carvings, clearly of exceptional quality.


    "This was the treasure I used when I was learning alchemy," Sylvia said. "But for some reason, the elixirs I made always turned out a little�� strange. The only thing I could make really well were poison pills. Everything else, no matter what it was supposed to be, always ended up with some kind of toxic effect. A few times, I almost poisoned a couple of Holy Emperors who were testing the pills."


    As she recalled the past, a slightly confused, almost innocent expression crossed Sylvia''s face, giving her a kind of endearing, clueless charm.


    Timothy couldn''t help but laugh.


    So, not only does my wife have a knack for making poisonous food, but she''s got the same talent in alchemy too.


    From now on, I''ll have to be extra careful not to accidentally eat anything she makes. Otherwise, not even the system might be able to save me.


    "Don''t worry," Timothy said with a smile. "From now on, if you want any elixirs, just leave it to me."


    He took the alchemy furnace from her and headed toward the back of the mountain.


    "What''s Brother Timothy up to now?"


    "I saw him borrow an alchemy furnace from Goddess Sylvia. Could it be�� he''s going to make some elixirs?"


    "But I''ve never seen Brother Timothy practice alchemy before��"


    While the disciples were puzzled, Elder Turner''s expression grew even more astonished.


    "Could it be that Timothy, who''s never even touched alchemy before, can actually craft elixirs?"


    He didn''t want to believe it. He couldn''t believe it.


    But as he looked toward the back of the mountain, Elder Turner could already see a thin trail of smoke rising from the alchemy furnace.


    Timothy had clearly started the process.


    As Elder Turner hesitated, unsure of what to think, and the disciples watched in confusion, a sudden fragrance filled the air, spreading across the entire mountain peak.


    Stay tuned for updates on mvl


    That mysterious, intoxicating scent��


    It was unmistakably the rich aroma of a high-grade elixir!

 Chapter 196: The quality of these elixirs...!

    "The fragrance of this elixir...A sixth-tier... no, it might even be higher!"


    Even the disciples who knew nothing about alchemy were utterly shocked at this moment.


    What does a sixth-tier, or possibly even seventh-tier, elixir mean?


    Priceless. Even if you had Mana Crystals, you couldn''t buy it!


    An elixir of this level would drive anyone mad with desire.


    Could it really be... that Senior Brother Timothy made this?


    For a moment, all the disciples of Sky Sanctuary were completely dumbfounded.


    Sky Sanctuary suddenly had an alchemist capable of crafting elixirs above the sixth tier, and it was none other than Timothy himself.


    If word of this got out, it would cause an uproar.


    People would be lining up at Timothy''s door, begging him to make elixirs!


    Meanwhile, in the back mountain...


    [Congratulations, Host. You have successfully crafted a seventh-tier elixir: Solar Blaze Elixir.]


    The Solar Blaze Elixir is a high-tier elixir that can cleanse the body, strengthen the bones, and greatly enhance one''s potential.


    The base recipe alone is for a fifth-tier elixir.


    But the one Timothy crafted had reached the seventh tier!


    A seventh-tier elixir could defy the heavens, even regrow flesh on bones or turn a failure into a genius.


    The quality of this Solar Blaze Elixir was beyond question.


    Without hesitation, Timothy opened the system shop to search for more.


    Almost every recipe cost 10 skill points, and he only had 127 left. But if he could craft more useful elixirs, it would be worth the expense.


    After all, he had just stepped into the Ocean''s Gate realm. Not only did he need to stabilize his cultivation, but he also had to find a way to ascend to the Transcendence Realm.


    The Transcendence Realm was where one could command entire regions, revered as a Holy Emperor.


    A Holy Emperor was the true symbol of power on the continent of Elant!


    "Soul Purification Elixir: Cleanses the soul and refines one''s essence."


    "Crimson Flame Essence: Grants insight into the Crimson Flame Lotus."


    "Heavenly Snow Lotus Elixir: A top-tier elixir that drives female cultivators wild, known for its beauty-enhancing properties."


    Timothy didn''t hesitate to exchange for all three recipes and began working with his alchemy furnace to craft the elixirs.


    Even though he had only learned alchemy through books in the Arcane Library, after reaching the level of a seventh-tier alchemist, it felt as if he had mastered the craft instinctively.


    His control over the process was flawless, as if he had done it a thousand times before.


    The timing of the heat, the infusion of spiritual energy...


    He gathered the surrounding spiritual energy into the furnace and controlled the condensation of the elixirs within.


    Everything Timothy did was nearly perfect.


    "Solar Blaze Elixir."


    "Soul Purification Elixir."


    "Crimson Flame Essence."


    "Heavenly Snow Lotus Elixir."


    One by one, the seventh-tier elixirs took form.


    The spiritual energy and mystical aura they emitted even caused a phenomenon in the heavens.


    Though there was no rain, a rainbow appeared in the sky, swirling above the alchemy furnace.


    And that wasn''t all��the fragrance of the elixirs filled the air, spreading far and wide.


    The scent was like flowers in bloom, refreshing and intoxicating, making anyone who smelled it feel as if they were floating in a dream.


    Each of the four elixirs had its own distinct fragrance, blending together and drifting throughout Sky Sanctuary.


    The rainbow and the strange phenomena in the sky were clear signs of the miraculous events happening in the back mountain.


    "How many elixirs has Senior Brother Timothy made?


    And the quality of these elixirs...!"


    Even those who knew nothing about elixirs could sense from the phenomena just how extraordinary they were.


    Just by breathing in the fragrance in the air, everyone felt as if their bodies were undergoing a tangible improvement.


    If they could actually consume one of these elixirs, they couldn''t even imagine what kind of transformation they would experience.


    It was one thing to have incredible talent and insight in cultivation, but to also be at the pinnacle of alchemy on the continent of Elant? Senior Brother Timothy was just too much!


    Sky Sanctuary erupted into chaos, with the disciples'' discussions and exclamations of shock flooding the air like an unstoppable tide.


    Elder Turner, who had once been obsessed with alchemy but had seen no success for years, was completely dumbfounded. Even Sylvia, who usually maintained a calm and indifferent demeanor, showed a hint of surprise in her expression.


    The fragrance of the elixirs filled the air, and at that moment, the entire Sky Sanctuary seemed to be enveloped in this rich aroma.


    Accompanied by the strange, flowing lights in the sky, the scene was like something out of a fairy tale��a paradise.


    This was the power of a seventh-tier elixir, a substance that gathered the essence of the world''s spiritual energy!


    Even Holy Emperor-level experts would crave a seventh-tier elixir with an intense desire.


    [Congratulations, Host, for successfully crafting the Solar Blaze Elixir.]


    [Congratulations, Host, for successfully crafting the Soul Purification Elixir.]


    [...]


    One by one, the elixirs were placed on the grass beside the alchemy furnace.


    Each one was enough to cause a massive uproar.


    Timothy had now reached the Ocean''s Gate realm.


    In just two years since arriving in this world, he had gone from Aura Initiation straight to Ocean''s Gate.


    Such a terrifying speed��if you searched through the entire history of the Elant continent, you wouldn''t find a single person who had achieved this.


    Two years!


    Even those with unparalleled talent, the ones who were hailed as prodigies and destined to become Holy Emperors, would need at least a century to reach Ocean''s Gate.


    If people knew that Timothy had done it in just two years, the entire continent would be thrown into an uproar.


    But even so, with the looming battle between Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade, he had to increase his strength as quickly as possible.


    Without hesitation, Timothy swallowed all five elixirs in front of him, leaving only the Heavenly Snow Lotus Elixir untouched.


    A wave of fragrant energy instantly surged through him, as if endless streams of spiritual energy were pouring into his body, spreading through his meridians and into every part of his being.


    The Solar Blaze Elixir felt like an inferno, burning Timothy''s body from the inside out.


    The Soul Purification Elixir condensed into a powerful force, tearing at his very soul.


    The Crimson Flame Essence refined every inch of his body.


    It was as if he was being subjected to both scorching heat and freezing cold at the same time. The overwhelming pain swept through him, attacking every part of his body. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But this pain was a sign of growth.


    Not only was his physical body being torn apart and rebuilt, but even his soul felt like it was being ripped to shreds by the elixirs.


    In the midst of this unbearable pain, beads of sweat rolled down Timothy''s forehead. He gritted his teeth and endured it.


    Torn apart, reformed, torn apart again, and then healed.


    Over and over, the pain and the overwhelming power of the elixirs gradually began to subside.


    And just then, a golden phantom slowly emerged behind Timothy.


    A massive Sacred Form, radiating an aura of awe-inspiring majesty.


    The four meridians of the Ancient Saintly Body opened simultaneously, and golden patterns spread across Timothy''s entire body.


    Timothy''s strength had been pushed to its absolute limit.


    With a low shout, a surge of immense spiritual energy erupted within him.


    The sheer force of it instantly devoured the spiritual energy of the three elixirs, absorbing it completely into his body.


    At that moment, the Ancient Saintly Body shone with a brilliant light!

 Chapter 197: Not suitable for kids, not suitable for kids

    Boom!A golden light burst out in all directions, carrying with it a faint, lingering scent of rare herbs.


    At that moment, Timothy slowly opened his eyes.


    His pupils were now tinged with a golden hue, giving him an almost divine, radiant appearance��majestic and awe-inspiring.


    Whoosh.


    Even the simple act of Timothy exhaling sent a powerful shockwave rippling outward.


    His body had been tempered, his soul cleansed.


    After repeatedly refining his body and spirit with three potent elixirs, Timothy had undergone a significant transformation. Not only had he fully stabilized his Ocean''s Gate realm, but he had also taken a step further, advancing directly to the mid-stage of Ocean''s Gate!


    Each major realm was notoriously difficult to break through. Even if someone managed to force their way up, it could take years just to stabilize their new level, let alone make further progress.


    This is why the gap between practitioners at different stages often felt like an insurmountable chasm. Only through years of accumulation could one hope to ascend to higher realms.


    But Timothy had shattered this norm. By consuming several seventh-tier elixirs in quick succession and harnessing the terrifying devouring and growth speed of his Ancient Saintly Body, he had achieved what would be impossible for anyone else.


    For most people, even if they had access to such rare elixirs, their bodies wouldn''t be able to handle more than one. Without the Ancient Saintly Body, taking even a second elixir would be fatal, let alone beneficial.


    Timothy slowly stood up, and with his movement, a final, powerful wave of energy spread out in all directions.


    The holy golden light in his eyes gradually faded. Clenching his fists, Timothy could clearly feel the surge in his strength.


    His body was now as solid as a rock, his soul steady and firm.


    But that wasn''t all. Timothy''s spiritual awareness swept across the land, as if he were gazing down from the heavens.


    Everything within a radius of hundreds of miles was within his perception.


    He could hear the bustling chatter of people on the streets, and even the intimate whispers of couples in their small rooms, laughing and flirting with each other.


    This was a completely different level from before.


    Upon reaching Ocean''s Gate, the once limited storage of spiritual energy within a practitioner''s body expanded into something as vast as the ocean��endless, inexhaustible.


    At this stage, one could even connect with the world itself, summoning the spiritual energy of the heavens and earth.


    This is why only those who had reached Ocean''s Gate could summon their Sacred Form, unleashing powers capable of moving mountains and shaking the heavens.


    And because of this, despite the long and arduous journey, countless practitioners continued to strive toward this realm, undeterred.


    Ding! Congratulations, Host, on successfully breaking through to the mid-stage of Ocean''s Gate. You have received a system reward: a secret recipe.


    Just then, the system''s voice suddenly rang out.


    "A secret recipe?"


    Timothy hadn''t expected the system to be so thoughtful. It seemed to know he had been thinking about alchemy, and now it had gifted him a recipe.


    "But what kind of recipe is it?"


    Curious and a little excited, Timothy focused his mind and checked the reward in his spiritual sea.


    The recipe was covered in a golden sheen, with a faint glow radiating from it. Its aura felt ancient, as if it had existed since the dawn of time. Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not only was it incredibly old, but it also exuded a faint, sacred energy.


    What could be written on this recipe to warrant such grandeur?


    With a flash of brilliant light, Timothy opened the recipe.


    And there it was��


    [Heavenly-level Elixir��Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill]


    In an instant, Timothy remembered the Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill that his wife had confiscated from him.


    The Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill was indeed powerful, but its rarity made it nearly impossible to find in the world.


    "My man! My good man!"


    Timothy was so moved he didn''t know what to say. If the system had a physical form, he would''ve patted it on the back like a true brother.


    Without wasting any time, Timothy set up his alchemy furnace and began crafting the Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill.


    He might not need it right now, but when it came to his goddess�� well, it was only a matter of time before he''d need it!


    "Huh? What''s that smell?"


    A strange fragrance once again filled the Sky Sanctuary.


    After being repeatedly stunned by Timothy''s miraculous ability to craft elixirs, everyone had become somewhat numb to the shock. Yet, a flicker of curiosity sparked once again.


    This time, the aura of the elixir was just as potent as before, clearly indicating it was another high-grade creation. But there was something... odd about it.


    Especially for...


    While the ordinary disciples didn''t seem to notice much, the High Priests felt a sudden jolt. Their bodies trembled slightly, and they were overcome with a sense of clarity and vigor, unlike anything they had experienced before.


    Oscar, who had always struggled with self-doubt, suddenly had a gleam in his eyes. The frail, elderly appearance he once had seemed to vanish, replaced by a newfound energy and determination.


    "Do you feel that? Something strange?"


    "I feel like I''ve gotten ten years younger!"


    "Ten? Feels more like a hundred!"


    The elders exchanged bewildered glances, their shock quickly giving way to excitement. "What kind of elixir did that kid Timothy make this time?"


    "No idea, but whatever it is, we have to get one. No matter the cost, I''m getting my hands on one of those!"


    Their words were filled with a sense of renewal, and they couldn''t hide their excitement.


    "It''s ready."


    Timothy carefully removed the entire batch of freshly crafted Dragon''s Roar Virility Pills from the furnace, storing the other elixirs he had made alongside them. There were about thirty or forty seventh-grade elixirs in total, with the most abundant being the Heavenly Snow Lotus Elixir��he had made twelve of those!


    After packing up his alchemy furnace, Timothy flew back to the main hall with the elixirs in hand.


    "Honey, I brought you some elixirs."


    He placed seven pristine, snow-white Heavenly Snow Lotus Elixirs, which emitted a faint chill and delicate fragrance, into a wooden box and handed it to Sylvia.


    Seeing the full set of twelve elixirs, Sylvia coughed lightly, clearly a bit embarrassed as she scolded him, "Seventh-grade elixirs are so precious, and instead of making something useful, you''re crafting beauty elixirs? What''s the point?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? Because you''re more important to me than anything else." Timothy smiled warmly.


    His words made Sylvia''s breath catch for a moment, and her heart began to race uncontrollably.


    "You smooth talker~"


    Her tone, though laced with mock annoyance, couldn''t hide the hint of shyness.


    "Don''t worry, I made other elixirs too."


    Timothy reassured her, then began pulling out the rest of the elixirs one by one.


    "This one''s a Solar Blaze Elixir, this one''s a Soul Purification Elixir, and here''s a Crimson Flame Essence, and��"


    Suddenly, Timothy quickly hid an elixir engraved with dragon patterns behind his back, pretending nothing had happened.


    "What''s that one?" Sylvia asked, tilting her head curiously. Timothy immediately shifted to block her view.


    She tilted her head to the right, and Timothy swiftly turned his body to keep it hidden.


    Her curious gaze couldn''t quite catch what Timothy was trying to conceal.


    "Not suitable for kids, not suitable for kids," Timothy muttered, coughing awkwardly.


    Only the sound of Timothy''s embarrassed coughs echoed through the hall.

 Chapter 198: Marriage, huh…

    As Timothy stepped out of the grand hall, a group of elders suddenly gathered around him. S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."Heh heh, Timothy, my young friend, I''d like to discuss something with you."


    These High Priests, usually so dignified and revered, now seemed oddly humble, and their expressions clearly hinted at something unusual.


    "Ahem, I really didn''t want to bother you, but the scent of the elixir you crafted at the end�� it was like we were young again. We were hoping you could spare us a couple of pills. What do you say?"


    Their faces flushed with embarrassment, but despite their awkwardness, the elders shamelessly pressed Timothy for the elixir.


    "The elixir I made last time?"


    Timothy quickly recalled what they were talking about.


    "You elders��"


    He hadn''t expected that these usually solemn and respected figures weren''t as serious as they appeared.


    With a smile, Timothy said, "I can give you the elixir, but it''s not cheap. You''ll have to offer something in return."


    "Whatever the price, Timothy, my young friend, just name it. We''ll pay in Mana Crystals if that''s what you want," one of the elders replied eagerly, sensing a glimmer of hope.


    "Mana Crystals aren''t really what I''m after," Timothy waved his hand dismissively. "But�� if you''re willing to trade some Epic-level Arcane Arts, especially ones from outside the Sky Sanctuary, then we can talk."


    "Epic-level Arcane Arts? That''s�� impossible for us to have."


    Epic-level, Heavenly-level, Rare-level�� Each Epic-level Arcane Art was priceless. At the mention of this, the elders immediately looked conflicted and hesitant.


    They tried to play dumb, but Timothy wasn''t buying it.


    He knew full well that these High Priests were only overshadowed by the immense power of Goddess Sylvia within the Sky Sanctuary. But in reality, each of them had once been a force to be reckoned with, hailed as Holy Emperors in their own right.


    Their little act wasn''t going to fool Timothy.


    "Well, if the elders aren''t willing, I guess I''ll just keep the elixir to myself," Timothy said, pulling out a Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill from his sleeve. He casually began to put it back into his pocket, as if it didn''t matter to him.


    But the elders'' eyes widened in shock, their faces filled with disbelief.


    "That elixir�� could it really be the legendary��"


    The Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill wasn''t just about enhancing virility as its name suggested. It could also significantly boost one''s physical abilities and provide countless other benefits. Such a rare and precious elixir was almost impossible to come by.


    There were very few alchemists capable of crafting such a pill, and even fewer who possessed the secret recipe. To think they were lucky enough to see one here! It really was the Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill!


    "I''ll trade! Timothy, my young friend, please don''t take it back!"


    "I''ll trade too! Forget Epic-level Arcane Arts, I''ll give you anything!"


    The elders panicked, rushing forward in a frenzy.


    ��


    A while later, each elder carefully tucked away one or two pills, handling them as if they were the most fragile treasures. But as they watched Timothy pocket various magical artifacts and Arcane Arts into his spatial ring, they couldn''t help but feel a pang of regret.


    Sure, they got the elixirs, but they had practically given away all their prized possessions!


    "By the way, Timothy, since you''re so skilled in alchemy, why not check out the Alchemy Convention?" Elder Turner asked, still eyeing the treasures Timothy had taken.


    "Alchemy Convention?" Timothy raised an eyebrow.


    "That''s right. Every year, there''s a three-month-long Alchemy Convention held at the base of Battleforge Mountain. Alchemists from all over come to trade their creations. If I''m not mistaken, there are only about ten days left this year. But you''ve still got time to make it. And with the kind of elixirs you can make, you''d be swimming in profits!"


    "Battleforge Mountain, huh? Sounds interesting," Timothy nodded, making a mental note.


    "Well, I''ll be off then."


    Though they had finally gotten their hands on the coveted elixirs, the elders couldn''t shake the feeling of loss. They had traded away treasures they''d hoarded for years��some of them felt like they''d even lost their shirts to Timothy.


    With mixed emotions, the elders slowly made their way off into the distance.


    [Ding! The Alchemy Convention at Battleforge Mountain is expected to reveal a highly significant ancient treasure soon. The host is advised to attend.]


    The system''s voice echoed in Timothy''s mind.


    "Looks like this Alchemy Convention is definitely worth checking out," Timothy mused.


    With the looming battle against the forces of Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade, getting his hands on some powerful treasures could tip the scales in his favor.


    But before that��


    Timothy strolled leisurely through the back hills, and soon enough, he spotted Sylvia.


    Down the slope, a few couples were cuddling and being all lovey-dovey, openly embracing each other. Normally, Sylvia''s sharp eyes would catch everything around her, but today, she was hiding behind a tree, completely absorbed in watching the couples, unaware of Timothy''s approach.


    "Hey, babe."


    A light tap on her shoulder made Sylvia''s body tremble slightly, clearly startled.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked, her cool expression finally relaxing when she saw it was Timothy.


    "Of course, I came to find you, my dear wife. But what are you doing here?" Timothy asked with a playful smile.


    "I just happened to pass by. It''s not like I was watching anything on purpose!" Sylvia hurriedly tried to explain.


    "Oh? You weren''t watching on purpose, but you''re hiding behind a tree, totally focused on those couples down there?"


    Her attempt at an excuse didn''t work at all.


    Sylvia bit her lip, and after a moment, she finally sighed and admitted, "I was just curious�� How can those couples be so bold, doing such intimate things in front of others? I mean, that kind of�� embarrassing stuff��"


    So that''s what the goddess is focused on�� Timothy thought, holding back a laugh.


    After a brief pause, he smiled and said, "Love is a natural part of life. It''s just that you, my dear wife, tend to see it as something too difficult to accept. But I have a way to help you get over that."


    "Get over it? How?" Sylvia asked, intrigued.


    "It''s simple. Just marry me right here and now. Then you''ll never have to think of being affectionate as something embarrassing again."


    "You!"


    Sylvia''s face flushed with embarrassment at his bold suggestion. But, without realizing it, a soft, almost enchanting glimmer appeared in her eyes.


    "Marriage, huh��" she murmured to herself, lost in thought.


    At that moment, Timothy gently placed a piccolo in her hands.


    "This piccolo�� It''s a Heavenly-level artifact!"


    Feeling the cool, soothing energy flowing from the piccolo, Sylvia couldn''t help but show a hint of surprise.


    "Didn''t you bet that you could learn to play the piccolo in one night? I''ll lend it to you for a few days. When I get back, I''ll teach you how to play it properly, step by step."


    "Hmph, don''t think just because it''s a Heavenly-level artifact that it''ll be too hard for me to master. I''ll learn it in one night and show you!" Sylvia huffed, a proud smile tugging at her lips.

 Chapter 199: Finally, its happening!

    "By the way, there''s actually something else I haven''t given you yet."Sylvia''s eyes darted away shyly as she spoke, her cheeks slightly flushed. She seemed a little embarrassed, especially after hearing that Timothy was heading to the Alchemy Conference.


    Timothy, momentarily caught off guard by Sylvia''s beauty, felt his heart skip a beat. Then, a wave of excitement surged through him.


    "Something else you haven''t given me?" he asked, his mind racing.


    He suddenly remembered the gift Sylvia had given him on Valentine''s Day.


    A brassiere...


    Stay updated with mvl


    The faint scent of Sylvia still lingered on it, stored away in his spatial ring, the fragrance never quite fading.


    Not wanting to embarrass her further, Timothy had never brought up the brassiere again. But now, Sylvia was saying there was another gift she hadn''t given him yet.


    What could possibly compare to the brassiere? And something she had prepared for so long?


    As he thought about it, a sudden realization hit him like a bolt of lightning.


    Could it be... that the gift was her?


    "Don''t worry," Timothy said, trying to keep his voice steady. "I''ll be quick this time. When I get back, I''ll teach you how to play the piccolo. And maybe we can..."


    He coughed awkwardly, feeling a mix of excitement and nervousness. Could it be that the day he had been waiting for was finally coming?


    He had thought that just holding Sylvia in his arms like a pillow was already a dream come true. But now... S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With his heart full of anticipation, Timothy left the Sky Sanctuary and quickly called for Azura.


    "You grown-ups are something else," Azura said, giving Timothy a knowing smile, her expression oddly mature for her age.


    "What do you mean?" Timothy asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Don''t play dumb. You were just talking about teaching the goddess how to play the piccolo, and now you''re trying to fool an innocent kid like me!"


    Azura covered her face, pretending to be embarrassed.


    "Innocent? If you''re innocent, then there''s not a single pure child left in the world," Timothy said, half-laughing, half-exasperated. Then, with a mock-serious tone, he added, "Keep talking like that, and I''ll take away all seven of your Golden Scale Dragon Carp."


    "Golden Scale Dragon Carp? No, no, I''m sorry!" Azura immediately backed down, her bravado vanishing. After all, nothing in the world was more important to her than those Golden Scale Dragon Carp!


    Just then, Timothy dangled the seven shimmering fish above her head, their golden scales reflecting the sunlight in dazzling patterns. Azura''s eyes lit up instantly.


    "My Golden Scale Dragon Carp! Give them to me!" she cried, jumping up to grab them, but Timothy easily dodged her.


    When she turned around again, Timothy had already placed the fish in her hands. He gently patted her head and said, "Consider these a thank-you for helping me with the Valentine''s Day gift. But this time, try to eat them slowly, okay? Don''t just swallow them whole without even tasting them."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll save them and eat them little by little," Azura said, carefully placing the seven Golden Scale Dragon Carp into a small pool.


    As she watched the fish swim around, her bright eyes sparkled with joy. For the dragon clan, Golden Scale Dragon Carp weren''t just a rare delicacy��they were also a powerful source of strength.


    With these fish, her abilities would improve significantly!


    "Hmph, not bad this time," she muttered to herself, unconsciously touching the top of her head where Timothy had patted her. A faint warmth spread across her cheeks.


    It was the first time Timothy had been so gentle with her. She had to admit, it wasn''t a bad feeling at all.


    "Hmph, having a contract with a human isn''t as bad as I thought," Azura snorted softly, but the warmth of the sunlight felt like it was seeping into her heart.


    "Let''s head out to Battleforge Mountain," Timothy said with a smile.


    "Heh, just watch the Dragon King in action!" Azura let out a playful roar, her fighting spirit ignited.


    In her dragon form, she carried Timothy, flying faster than ever before.


    Amidst the lush, towering mountains stood the ethereal Battleforge Mountain. For as long as anyone could remember, alchemists from all over gathered here at this time of year, selling rare elixirs or discussing the art of alchemy.


    Over the years, the Alchemy Conference had become a tradition at Battleforge Mountain, growing more popular and prosperous with each passing year. It now attracted practitioners from all the major sects.


    After all, this was the place where they could find the best quality elixirs at reasonable prices, and perhaps even meet some of the most prestigious alchemists.


    Though most alchemists weren''t known for their combat abilities, high-level alchemists held a revered status on the continent of Elant. The Alchemy Conference lasted for three full months, and during that time, the area was always bustling with people. The last ten days of the conference were especially crowded, as that''s when the rarest and most valuable elixirs were unveiled.


    Riding on Azura''s back, Timothy arrived at the base of Battleforge Mountain. The area was filled with stalls, where alchemists and small-time vendors were selling various elixirs.


    Most of the elixirs were of lower quality, ranging from second to third grade, but there was a wide variety. Many were practical, like Qi Condensation Pills and Healing Pills. As for the higher-grade elixirs��fourth or even fifth grade��those were rare and expensive, but they still caused a frenzy among buyers.


    "Wow, look at that red elixir! And those green ones are pretty too. So many colors! They look way nicer than the ones you make!" Azura''s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    "Are you sure about that?" Timothy asked, a bit speechless.


    The more colorful the elixirs, the lower their quality tended to be. The entire collection of elixirs on display probably wasn''t worth as much as a single pill he had in his possession.


    "People who''ve never seen the world can be a bit scary," a voice sighed from nearby.


    Accompanied by the sound of jingling bells and a faint fragrance, a woman in a red dress approached. Her outfit had an exotic flair, with bells hanging from it, and it left little to the imagination. The revealing Battleforge Mountain attire made her look particularly seductive.


    Though she smelled nice, the scent was overly sweet and cloying, leaving an unpleasant impression.


    "Well, well, I didn''t expect to run into such a handsome guy in a place like this," the woman said, her tone playful. "For a moment there, I almost felt a little flutter in my heart. If you didn''t already have a kid with you, and if you didn''t seem so clueless about cultivation and elixirs, I might''ve actually fallen for you~"


    Her words carried a hint of mockery, and her attitude was condescending, as if she didn''t take Timothy seriously at all.


    "Kid?" Timothy sighed and patted Azura on the head.


    The woman appeared to be at the early stage of the Mystic Core realm, and she likely had a decent grasp of alchemy. But if she knew Azura''s true identity, she''d probably faint on the spot.


    "It looks like things are about to start," the woman said, glancing around. "Oh well, I guess you two haven''t seen anything like this before. Just stay on the sidelines and watch."


    She smirked, her expression full of pride.


    Meanwhile, more and more people were gathering around, the crowd growing thicker by the minute.

 Chapter 200: Her name was Soraya

    "Finally, it''s happening!"The crowd buzzed with excitement, their faces lighting up as more and more people gathered.


    "That''s Master Seraphis from the Southern Elixir Sect! He''s a Level 5 Alchemist!"


    "And look, Master Varrick is here too! Another Level 5 Alchemist!"


    "Isn''t that Sect Leader Vex from the Sigil Elixir Sect?"


    Amidst the growing murmurs and exclamations, Timothy pieced together the situation from the conversations around him. Every year, an Alchemy Conference was held at the base of Battleforge Mountain, lasting three months.


    But it was only in the final days that the real highlight of the event took place.


    Top-tier alchemists from all over the world would gather to compete, crafting high-level elixirs in front of the crowd.


    These elixirs were far beyond anything you could buy at the conference.


    Aside from being auctioned off at the end, the three alchemists who crafted the most powerful elixirs would earn the right to participate in the ancient Alchemy Trial of Battleforge Mountain��a trial that had been passed down for countless millennia.


    In front of practitioners from all over the world, they would challenge Battleforge Mountain with their elixirs!


    The trial was shrouded in mystery and known to be incredibly difficult.


    To this day, despite the countless alchemists who had come and gone, no one had ever succeeded in claiming the mountain''s legacy or its rewards.


    As for the legendary scene where the mountain supposedly splits open, unleashing the ancient inheritance with earth-shattering force��no one had ever witnessed it.


    After all, that kind of legacy was beyond the reach of today''s alchemists.


    The alchemists at the front exchanged glances.


    This competition had no rules, no time limits, and no restrictions.


    The only goal was to craft the most extraordinary elixir and stand out from the rest.


    Several alchemy furnaces were already set up, their soft aromas rising into the air as ingredients were tossed into the flames.


    These elixirs were nothing like the ones displayed at the foot of the mountain.


    Every alchemist who dared to step forward at this moment brimmed with confidence.


    The elixirs they were crafting were rare, high-level creations that you couldn''t easily buy anywhere.


    As the fragrant scents filled the air, strange phenomena began to appear.


    A soft glow spread out, and the onlookers couldn''t help but gasp in awe at the sight.


    The elixirs being crafted were at least Level 4.


    Some were even reaching the coveted Level 5!


    Once these elixirs were finished, you''d have to act fast to buy one.


    Otherwise, they''d be snatched up by other sects, who came prepared with bags full of Mana Crystals.


    "So, what do you think, kid? First time seeing an alchemist event like this? Pretty impressive, huh?"


    A woman in a red dress, with an exotic flair to her appearance, smiled warmly.


    Though she was explaining things, there was an unmistakable hint of arrogance in her tone.


    "Eh, it''s alright. Doesn''t seem like anything special," Timothy replied casually, glancing at the scene.


    "Alright?..."


    The woman was momentarily taken aback.


    Level 5 elixirs were treasures that sects would spend fortunes on, doing whatever it took to get their hands on them.


    These alchemists, especially the Level 5 ones, were usually revered and untouchable, far above the common crowd.


    If it weren''t for the end of the Alchemy Conference and the chance to compete for the trial, these alchemists wouldn''t even be here, showing off their skills.


    "Alright?"


    If Timothy had said that in front of the other practitioners, he would''ve been laughed out of the place!


    "Hmph, whatever. Clearly, you don''t know much about alchemy.


    I bet you don''t even know who I am," the woman said, her lips curling into a slight smirk as she looked at Timothy.


    "Who are you? Never heard of you," Timothy replied, shaking his head indifferently.


    "Wow, cold much.


    Is it that I''m not charming enough for you, or...


    Never mind. Once you find out who I am, you definitely won''t be making that face.


    After all, if it weren''t for the fact that you''re a bit more handsome than the average guy around here, you wouldn''t even have the chance to talk to me~"


    Her words dripped with confidence, and she made no effort to hide her smug, superior attitude.


    "Oh, really? Now I''m actually curious to see who you are," Timothy said with a slight smile.


    "No way, no way, does she really think she''s more impressive than Goddess Sylvia? It''s one thing to act like that in front of others, but to do it in front of Timothy..."


    Azura, standing nearby, couldn''t help but laugh in disbelief. Where did this woman get her confidence from?


    But before she could finish her sentence, Timothy gently covered her mouth, his expression carrying a subtle smile, as if signaling her to let it go.


    At that moment, the flames around the alchemy furnaces flared up and then suddenly died down. The furnaces were finally opened, revealing the freshly crafted elixirs inside.


    The rich fragrance of the pills immediately filled the air, spreading across the base of Battleforge Mountain.


    "That''s the Scarlet Lotus Jade Pill, a Level 5 elixir!"


    "And that one, the Blue Jade Refining Pill, it''s also a Level 5 elixir!"


    "Look at that Ninefold Rebirth Pill! My god, its quality might even be at the very top of Level 5!"


    Exclamations echoed through the crowd as everyone''s eyes widened in excitement. The scene before them was exactly what they had been waiting for��the true heart of the Alchemy Conference.


    The most powerful alchemists had gathered here, and the elixirs they were crafting were treasures that most people could only dream of.


    No one could imagine how any alchemist could possibly stand out in such a competitive environment.


    Continue reading on mvl


    "Hmph, just watch," the woman said smugly, casting a glance at Timothy before swaying her hips and weaving through the crowd. Her graceful, serpentine movements drew the attention of many onlookers as she made her way toward the alchemists and their furnaces, where the smoke was still rising. S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The soft jingle of bells accompanied her steps, and her exotic red dress caught the eyes of many.


    Suddenly, several practitioners, who had traveled far and wide and were well-versed in the world of alchemy, widened their eyes in shock.


    "Wait... is that... Soraya from the Western Regions?"


    "I''ve heard the rumors��she''s a Level 6 Alchemist!"


    "Yes, it''s her! Soraya from the Western Regions is really here!"


    At first, no one believed it, but as they took a closer look at the woman in red, the gasps of recognition spread through the crowd.


    Even though many had never seen her in person, they had all heard the stories.


    There was a genius alchemist from the Western Regions, known for her arrogance and disdain for others. But at the same time, her skills as a Level 6 Alchemist were unmatched.


    Her name was Soraya, and she was known for wearing a red outfit that barely reached her midriff, with bells that jingled as she moved.


    No one had expected her to actually show up at the Alchemy Conference on Battleforge Mountain!


    "Looks like I''ll be taking the top spot at today''s Alchemy Conference," Soraya said with a smug smile, basking in the astonished gazes around her. She raised her hand, and a small alchemy furnace appeared in her palm.


    "Today, I''ll be crafting a Level 6 Dragon''s Breath Elixir."

 Chapter 201: Wait, you’re telling me that is Dragon’s saliva?!

    "Dragon''s Breath Elixir! A level-six elixir?!"The moment Soraya spoke, everyone around her widened their eyes in shock.


    Not only was Dragon''s Breath Elixir incredibly rare and valuable, but the process to create it was also extremely difficult. Only a level-six alchemist with immense skill could even attempt it.


    But more importantly��


    "Dragon''s Breath Elixir requires dragon saliva as a key ingredient. Does Soraya actually have dragon saliva?!"


    Everyone knew how rare and revered dragons were. They almost never interacted with humans.


    Getting dragon saliva? That was practically impossible.


    "The more potent the spiritual energy in the dragon saliva, the better the quality of the Dragon''s Breath Elixir. And the saliva I''ve obtained," Soraya continued, "was borrowed from the mouth of a dragon elder."


    With that, she added, "With this dragon saliva, the quality of this batch of Dragon''s Breath Elixir will likely surpass any elixir you''ve ever seen."


    Soraya conjured a small wooden vial in her hand and let a few drops of pale golden liquid fall into the alchemy furnace.


    Instantly, the previously ordinary ingredients inside the furnace began to boil under the influence of the dragon saliva.


    As soon as the lid of the furnace closed, a wave of energy rippled outward, spreading through the surroundings.


    The spiritual energy contained within was astonishing.


    "This dragon saliva''s energy is truly something else!"


    While everyone was still reeling from the shock, Soraya had already begun controlling the furnace.


    Her movements were so fluid, so precise, it was as if she had become one with the furnace itself. sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I heard Soraya started practicing alchemy when she was just three years old. She grew up treating elixirs like regular meals. Her understanding of alchemy is beyond what most people can even comprehend. No one in the entire Western Region can match her!"


    "Wait, that wasn''t just a rumor?"


    "I always thought Soraya''s story was exaggerated, but the way she''s handling this�� You''d have to be completely in tune with alchemy to reach this level of mastery. A level-six alchemist? She''s more than earned that title!"


    The scene left everyone completely dumbfounded.


    Even the level-five alchemists, who had been treated like masters just moments ago, now seemed utterly insignificant in comparison.


    At that moment, it felt like every gaze on Battleforge Mountain was fixed on Soraya.


    "This�� this girl�� Is she even human? How am I supposed to show my face after this?"


    "Damn it! Why did an alchemist from the Western Region have to come here and steal our spotlight?"


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The pressure was too much for some of the alchemists. Their furnaces suddenly exploded.


    The backlash from their failed attempts, combined with their shaken confidence, caused several alchemists to collapse, coughing up blood, looking utterly defeated.


    Among them were even some of the most respected level-five alchemists.


    As they looked back at Soraya, every alchemist now saw her as a thorn in their side, a constant reminder of their humiliation.


    It wasn''t just that she had stolen the spotlight��her very presence felt like she was grinding their faces into the dirt.


    But with each furnace that exploded, with each alchemist that fell, Soraya''s brilliance only seemed to shine brighter.


    A lone alchemist from the Western Region had come and, with overwhelming skill, left countless others spitting blood in frustration.


    The creation of Dragon''s Breath Elixir was so awe-inspiring that it even triggered strange phenomena in the heavens. Continue your adventure with mvl


    This moment of glory was enough to make Soraya the undisputed center of attention on all of Battleforge Mountain.


    Without meaning to, Soraya glanced at Timothy in the crowd, a small, smug smile playing on her lips.


    It was as if she was saying, "So, what do you think? Bet you didn''t expect the person you were just chatting with to be a level-six alchemist, huh?"


    But then she noticed something odd��Timothy didn''t seem fazed at all. He looked completely indifferent, as if he hadn''t even registered her presence.


    "Alright then, let me show you what I can really do."


    With a determined look, Soraya suddenly raised her hand and poured the entire vial of Dragon''s saliva into the alchemy furnace.


    As the last drop of the Dragon''s saliva entered the furnace, the atmosphere around it changed dramatically. It was as if a dragon''s roar echoed through the air. The furnace trembled, and waves of intense heat began to radiate outward.


    At the same time, a thick, overwhelming aura of spiritual energy started pouring out of the furnace. The sheer power contained within was so immense that it left everyone in awe.


    "The Dragon''s Breath Elixir�� it''s complete!"


    As the furnace lid opened, a light mist drifted out, revealing perfectly formed elixirs, each with a faint golden hue.


    Soraya had actually succeeded in creating a batch of level-six Dragon''s Breath Elixir!


    While it wasn''t the flawless version described in ancient texts, the fact that she had reached this level was something only a handful of people across the entire continent of Elant could achieve.


    "Miss Soraya, please, I must buy this batch of elixirs! Name your price��no matter the cost, even if it means draining our entire sect''s treasury, I have to have it!"


    In an instant, countless sects were scrambling to be the first to make an offer.


    Even the elder who had organized the Alchemy Tournament nodded in acknowledgment, letting out a long sigh. He didn''t want someone from the Western Region to steal the spotlight, but given the circumstances, no one could deny Soraya''s overwhelming skill.


    It was clear now��she would undoubtedly claim one of the top three spots in the tournament.


    As for the remaining trials, it seemed like the other two competitors didn''t stand a chance.


    "In that case, Soraya will be one of the three participants in the final trial��"


    "Dragon''s Breath Elixir? Funny, I can make that too. How about I give it a shot?"


    The elder''s voice was suddenly interrupted.


    All eyes turned to see Timothy walking forward, holding the hand of a young girl��Azura.


    "Wait, did he bring his daughter to the Alchemy Tournament?"


    A wave of disbelief washed over the crowd. Most powerful alchemists were known to be detached from family ties, and none would bring their children to such a prestigious event. No one had ever heard of a young, talented alchemist with a daughter in tow.


    Dragon''s Breath Elixir was a level-six elixir, after all. It wasn''t something you could just casually whip up.


    "Kid, you may look impressive, but the Alchemy Tournament on Battleforge Mountain is a tradition that''s been upheld for thousands of years. It''s not something you can just mock. Do you even understand how rare and precious a level-six elixir is? It''s not something an ordinary alchemist can even dream of making. And let''s not forget��you need Dragon''s saliva. Do you even have that?"


    "Dragon''s saliva? Of course, I have some."


    Timothy calmly pulled out his alchemy furnace.


    The furnace was engraved with a fiery phoenix, a gift from Sylvia.


    "That furnace��"


    The moment they saw it, many in the crowd felt a shiver run down their spines. They had never seen this particular furnace before, but its aura was unmistakably extraordinary.


    Could this kid actually be a master alchemist?


    "I''ll do the same as that young lady and make a Dragon''s Breath Elixir. But a level-six elixir? That''s a bit too basic. I think I''ll go ahead and make a level-seven batch instead."


    Timothy turned to Azura. "Azura, bring the Dragon''s saliva."


    "Alright."


    Under the stunned gaze of the crowd, Azura walked up to the furnace.


    And then��


    Spit.


    She spat into the furnace.


    "Wait, you''re telling me that is Dragon''s saliva?!"


    In an instant, everyone was completely dumbfounded.

 Chapter 202: Could it be... this girl... is actually a dragon?!

    "Are you mocking our Alchemy Conference, you bastard?""Having a little girl spit into the furnace and calling it Dragon''s saliva? Do you think we''re idiots?"


    The crowd of practitioners was completely enraged.


    This kind of behavior was nothing short of a direct provocation.


    "Forget it. If he wants to embarrass himself, let him continue."


    Soraya stared confidently at Timothy, a mocking smile playing at the corners of her mouth.


    Her own abilities would only shine brighter in contrast to his foolishness.


    This guy clearly had no idea how ridiculous he looked.


    "Since Miss Soraya has spoken, let him go ahead..."


    The surrounding practitioners gritted their teeth, barely holding back their anger.


    But to insult the Alchemy Conference like this in front of everyone? Once this is over, they were determined to make sure this kid paid for it.


    Not to mention the issue of the extremely rare Dragon''s saliva��just how difficult was it to craft a sixth-tier elixir?


    Even across the entire continent of Elant, sixth-tier alchemists were few and far between.


    How could someone like him, a nobody with no reputation among the great alchemists, possibly create such a high-level elixir?


    All eyes were on Timothy, but none of them were friendly.


    Under their watchful gaze, Timothy ignited the furnace with a blue flame.


    [Exchanging for Dragon''s Breath Elixir recipe and corresponding materials]


    [Ding! 7 skill points spent.]


    The necessary herbs and ingredients appeared in Timothy''s hands. He tossed them into the furnace and closed the lid.


    The blue flame burned steadily, and under Timothy''s control, the fire methodically fused the ingredients inside the furnace, slowly condensing their spiritual energy, merging and transforming them.


    "Wait, why does this suddenly look... legit?"


    "And that furnace, along with the strange blue flame... they don''t seem ordinary at all."


    "But without Dragon''s saliva, how is he supposed to make Dragon''s Breath Elixir? No matter how good it looks, it''s just smoke and mirrors. Besides, have any of you ever heard of a sixth-tier alchemist like him?"


    "Of course not..."


    Despite a flicker of doubt, the practitioners quickly dismissed the thought.


    ''No matter how convincing it looks, there''s no way this guy can actually make Dragon''s Breath Elixir!''


    Soraya, too, watched Timothy with interest. Her gaze, though proud, carried a hint of amusement, as if she were watching a joke unfold.


    No one took the elixir in that furnace seriously.


    But as the blue flame continued to burn beneath the furnace, seemingly under Timothy''s casual control, a fragrant aroma began to fill the air, accompanied by a faint golden glow.


    Suddenly, someone realized something was off. S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This... this strange phenomenon... what''s happening?"


    "The fragrance, the golden light... isn''t this a sign of a high-tier elixir being born?!"


    Though Soraya''s elixir had caused some unusual phenomena earlier, it paled in comparison to what was happening now.


    The fragrance from the furnace spread across the entire Battleforge Mountain, even attracting birds to circle in the sky, while curious beasts emerged from the forest.


    A soft golden light enveloped the furnace, casting a sacred glow over the surrounding area.


    It was like the calm before a massive wave, and even though the elixir hadn''t been completed yet, the strange scene left everyone in awe.


    "But... but isn''t the Dragon''s Breath Elixir missing its most important ingredient, Dragon''s saliva?"


    The crowd of practitioners was dumbfounded, unable to comprehend what was happening.


    "This... what is this?!"


    Read latest chapters at mvl


    An elder who had presided over the Alchemy Conference for over a hundred years suddenly stood up from his seat, his eyes fixed in disbelief on the furnace under Timothy''s control.


    "In all my years of alchemy, I''ve never seen anything like this!


    No Dragon''s saliva...


    Wait, could it be?!"


    The elder''s eyes widened, and a chill ran down his spine.


    He glanced at Azura, then took a step back, his face filled with shock.


    "Could it be... that little girl... is actually a dragon in disguise?!


    And the elixir in that furnace... it''s the real Dragon''s Breath Elixir, far purer than anything Soraya could ever hope to make!"


    Boom!


    A ripple of energy surged outward, and not just the elder��everyone noticed the strange phenomenon unfolding before them.


    At that moment, Timothy opened his eyes.


    His pupils had taken on a faint golden hue!


    "What... what exactly is in that furnace? Could he have really made the Dragon''s Breath Elixir?"


    In an instant, all eyes were on Timothy.


    The mockery and anger that had filled the crowd moments before had completely vanished.


    What remained was nothing but sheer astonishment.


    The alchemy furnace slowly opened, and immediately, a fragrance far richer than before spread in all directions.


    Just inhaling this scent made everyone feel as though they were being purified, their entire bodies refreshed and clear-headed.


    But that wasn''t all. As the elixir floated out of the furnace, a brilliant golden light flooded the entire forest.


    Birds soared joyfully into the sky, beasts ran in excitement, and the ground trembled. Even the distant sky seemed to echo with faint rumbles of thunder.


    As the intense golden light gradually faded, countless eyes converged on the scene.


    Everyone could clearly see six golden elixirs floating above Timothy''s palm.


    The golden shells of the elixirs gleamed like armor, reflecting the sunlight with a dazzling brilliance. They emitted a subtle, intimidating pressure that made it hard to even look at them directly.


    Just gazing at them was enough to make one feel the terrifying spiritual power contained within.


    But that wasn''t all��the elixirs were engraved with dragon patterns.


    The dragon markings were so lifelike, so vivid, that it seemed as though a golden-scaled dragon could roar to life at any moment and fly out from within.


    "These six elixirs... they''re the Dragon''s Breath Elixir!


    And each one is far superior to Soraya''s, whose elixir barely showed a faint dragon shape and was dull in comparison. In terms of quality and potency, hers doesn''t even come close!"


    "This is... a seventh-tier Dragon Roar Pill!"


    Faced with the extraordinary scene before them, the practitioners, though reluctant to believe it, had no choice but to accept the truth.


    It had been so long since anyone had seen it with their own eyes, but someone had actually succeeded in crafting a seventh-tier elixir!


    Seventh-tier!


    To put it in perspective, even sixth-tier alchemists were incredibly rare across the entire continent of Elant.


    Rumors of seventh-tier elixirs were so scarce that even these alchemy enthusiasts hadn''t heard of one in ages.


    And today, they had the fortune of witnessing the creation of a seventh-tier Dragon''s Breath Elixir with their own eyes!


    "But... where did the Dragon''s saliva come from?"


    In that moment, countless eyes instinctively turned toward Azura, and a chilling thought crept into everyone''s mind.


    Could it be... this girl... is actually a dragon?!

 Chapter 203: Why? Why is the universe so unfair to me?!

    The Dragon''s Breath Elixir, engraved with golden dragon patterns, couldn''t possibly be fake. Which means��The elder presiding over the Alchemy Conference shakily stepped forward, his lips trembling slightly with excitement.


    "This Dragon''s Breath Elixir is indeed a genuine seventh-tier elixir. I never thought�� I''d live to witness a seventh-tier elixir in my lifetime!"


    A lifelong pursuit. The elder had never imagined he''d encounter something like this here.


    "It''s really a seventh-tier elixir!


    First, a sixth-tier alchemist, and now a seventh-tier Dragon''s Breath Elixir. What on earth is happening at this year''s Alchemy Conference?!"


    "And where did that Dragon''s saliva even come from? If that little girl really is a dragon in human form, then�� does that mean someone has tamed a dragon?"


    The alchemists who knew about Dragon''s Breath Elixir were even more shocked.


    The main ingredient in Dragon''s Breath Elixir is Dragon''s saliva. And the purer the dragon''s bloodline, the higher the quality of the elixir.


    To create an elixir of such terrifying quality, it wasn''t just because the person in front of them had reached the level of a seventh-tier alchemist.


    No, that girl''s status among the dragons must be incredibly high��she might even be a Dragon King!


    But who in the world could tame a Dragon King?


    "I''ve heard rumors about someone from Sky Sanctuary��Timothy��who, in just a few months, ascended to Ocean''s Gate and awakened the Enlightenment Body.


    And he supposedly tamed Azura, the Ocean Dragon King, as his companion.


    Could it be�� that he''s Timothy?"


    Suddenly, an alchemist cried out in shock.


    Though most alchemists weren''t particularly strong and didn''t dabble much in cultivation, they had all heard the wild stories about Timothy.


    Could the person standing before them really be the terrifying figure who had awakened the Enlightenment Body and earned the favor of Goddess Sylvia?


    "What''s he doing here? And more importantly, why is someone with such terrifying power also so skilled in alchemy?!"


    The alchemists present felt a wave of despair wash over them.


    They had spent their entire lives avoiding cultivation, dedicating themselves to the study of alchemy. And yet, in the end, they realized just how insignificant and laughable their efforts were.


    In just a few years, Timothy had reached Ocean''s Gate, tamed a Dragon King as a pet, mastered elixirs, and become a seventh-tier alchemist��something the entire continent of Elant hadn''t seen in centuries. Could anything be more absurd?


    A seventh-tier alchemist! Even though there had been rumors, no one had actually seen one in hundreds of years!


    "You�� you''re really Timothy?!"


    Soraya''s once-arrogant demeanor completely crumbled as she stared at Timothy.


    Explore more stories at mvl


    All that remained was shock and disbelief.


    She never could have imagined that the person she had just coldly mocked and dismissed would turn out to be that Timothy from the legends!


    She looked down at the dim, dragonless elixir in her hand, then back at Timothy''s seventh-tier Dragon''s Breath Elixir, which seemed to resonate with the sound of dragons roaring.


    Even a fool could sense the vast difference between them.


    It was like the gap between heaven and earth. The alchemy skills she had once prided herself on now seemed utterly childish and insignificant in front of him.


    Boom!


    As if the real deal had encountered a fraud, the Dragon''s Breath Elixir in Timothy''s hand suddenly emitted an aura of overwhelming dragon might.


    The powerful energy swept across the room, pressing down on Soraya.


    The three Dragon''s Breath Elixirs she had painstakingly crafted trembled in her hands, as if gripped by fear.


    Elixirs are imbued with the essence of the world, carrying a certain spiritual resonance.


    But in the presence of a true Dragon''s Breath Elixir, the three elixirs in Soraya''s hand could no longer withstand the immense pressure.


    They trembled violently�� and shattered with a resounding crack!


    Boom.


    As the shattered remnants scattered across the ground, everyone watching was utterly dumbfounded.


    A sixth-tier Dragon''s Breath Elixir was something so precious that entire sects would fight tooth and nail to get their hands on it, using any means necessary.


    Yet, in the presence of the Dragon''s Breath Elixir crafted by Timothy, these few elixirs had been shattered instantly!


    The gap between their alchemy skills was painfully obvious��like the distance between heaven and earth.


    With the elixirs broken, it was as if Soraya''s very essence had taken a direct hit.


    That Dragon''s Breath Elixir had been the result of countless hours of painstaking effort.


    Now, seeing it crushed so easily, Soraya coughed up a mouthful of blood. Her legs gave out beneath her, and she collapsed to the ground.


    Her once enchanting face had turned pale, and she looked utterly drained.


    It wasn''t just the backlash from the elixir''s destruction��her spirit had taken a devastating blow.


    Soraya had devoted herself to alchemy for as long as she could remember, immersing herself in it day after day.


    She had sacrificed so much to reach her current level of skill.


    Her reputation as a sixth-tier alchemist echoed throughout the Western Region. She was hailed as the greatest alchemy prodigy of her generation, with countless people predicting that she would achieve feats no one had in centuries.


    She had paid a steep price to reach this point, and today was supposed to be her moment of triumph.


    But just when she was ready to use everything she had learned to defeat everyone at the Alchemy Conference, she never could have imagined she''d encounter someone like this.


    And worse, it was the very person she had just mocked and dismissed without a second thought.


    All her efforts�� all of it�� had been for nothing.


    "Why? Why is the universe so unfair to me?!"


    Blood trickled from the corner of her mouth as Soraya''s face turned ashen. Her heart had been shattered, and she was left in utter despair.


    "Miss Soraya, there''s no need to be so upset," Timothy said with a faint smile. "I only stepped in because I saw how exhausted you were from using alchemy."


    He glanced at her pale face. "You should probably head back to the Western Region and rest for a couple of years. Don''t push yourself too hard. Otherwise, it won''t just be your body that suffers��you might end up damaging your spiritual foundation."


    His words were casual, but they hit Soraya like a hammer. Her body trembled, and she nearly fainted from the humiliation.


    She had been hailed as the greatest alchemy prodigy in the Western Region in centuries. Never in her wildest dreams had she imagined she''d be mocked like this!


    "Does anyone�� have any further questions about this year''s conference?" the elder asked, scanning the room.


    Silence.


    Originally, the Alchemy Conference was supposed to select the top three alchemists based on their creations, and those three would go on to participate in the trial at Battleforge Mountain.


    There would usually be some debate over who deserved those three spots.


    But now��


    There was no need for any debate.


    As long as Timothy was here, no one else had any right to claim the rewards from the trial.


    "In that case, this year''s Alchemy Conference will have only one winner: Timothy. He will be the sole participant in the trial."


    The elder paused for a moment before finally speaking.


    Nearby, Soraya sat slumped on the ground, her face still pale.


    No one voiced any objections.


    Before the conference had begun, no one could have predicted that it would end like this.


    And now, as the Dragon''s Breath Elixir made its appearance, a faint golden light began to shimmer atop Battleforge Mountain. sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 204: Alright then, lets give this a shot

    "The winner of this Alchemy Tournament is this young man right here."As the elder''s voice echoed, the Alchemy Tournament had officially come to an end.


    The elder then walked up to Timothy, cupped his hands respectfully, and asked, "I don''t believe I know your name, young man. May I take a guess?"


    "Could it be that you are Timothy from Sky Sanctuary?"


    "That''s right, Elder. You guessed correctly," Timothy nodded.


    "It''s really Timothy from Sky Sanctuary! The one favored by Goddess Sylvia herself, hailed as the greatest genius of our time!"


    "Timothy''s cultivation is already terrifying, but who would''ve thought his alchemy skills are just as incredible!"


    Gasps of surprise rippled through the crowd. This revelation was beyond anyone''s expectations.


    No wonder Timothy was the only one to catch the attention of the ever-proud and aloof Goddess Sylvia. They couldn''t even begin to fathom just how powerful Timothy truly was.


    For years, alchemists from all over the world had gathered here, and even the three who barely managed to stand out from the rest had all failed the trial of Battleforge Mountain.


    Among them were even rare sixth-level alchemists from the Southern Continent.


    Today, Timothy was the only one to qualify for the trial. Yet, for some reason, an absurd thought began to take root in everyone''s minds.


    "Could it be�� that Timothy might actually pass this trial?"


    "Young man, it seems the trial is about to begin," the elder hosting the tournament said to Timothy.


    Suddenly, a brilliant golden light radiated from Battleforge Mountain.


    A pressure, as vast and overwhelming as a towering mountain, descended upon them.


    This wasn''t just the power of Battleforge Mountain��it was the weight of thousands of years of alchemical tradition from the Elant Continent.


    The blood, sweat, and tears of countless alchemists. The crystallization of knowledge passed down by their ancestors.


    This trial represented the pinnacle of alchemy on the Elant Continent. sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only those who had reached the absolute peak could pass. This trial had been waiting for tens of thousands of years.


    [Ding! You are now feeling the pressure from Battleforge Mountain.]


    As the system notification rang out, Timothy didn''t back down. Instead, he unleashed the full extent of his hidden power.


    "A seventh-level alchemist!"


    Since ancient times, most alchemical texts and cultivation methods had been lost in the flames of war, and rare medicinal herbs had long since disappeared.


    The path of alchemy had become increasingly difficult. Aside from rumors, no one had seen a seventh-level alchemist in ages.


    But now, the aura Timothy was emitting was the real deal.


    Boom!


    Battleforge Mountain trembled slightly, as if acknowledging Timothy''s presence.


    At the same time, the pressure it emitted grew even more intense.


    The light flared, completely enveloping Timothy.


    The Alchemy Trial of Battleforge Mountain had officially begun.


    Only by crafting a peerless elixir that the mountain recognized could one pass the trial.


    And clearly, even Timothy''s seventh-level Dragon''s Breath Elixir wasn''t enough.


    Boom!


    A massive pressure bore down, the terrifying force of the entire Battleforge Mountain pressing on Timothy, causing him to stagger slightly.


    And the pressure didn''t stop. In fact, it grew stronger with each passing moment.


    This trial even had a time limit!


    "Battleforge Mountain seems truly enraged!"


    The crowd of alchemists quickly retreated, trying to escape the crushing pressure.


    But in their eyes, there was nothing but deep fear and awe.


    Many had participated in the Alchemy Tournament before, and many had witnessed the victorious alchemists attempt the trial.


    But up until now, no one had ever seen Battleforge Mountain emit such an overwhelming sense of pressure.


    This was on a completely different level compared to the past!


    If no one had ever passed the trial before, how could anyone possibly succeed now, with Battleforge Mountain seemingly enraged?


    Yet, contrary to what everyone expected, even under this terrifying pressure, Timothy continued to hold his ground.


    Golden patterns slowly crept up his arms. After activating his Ancient Saintly Body, Timothy seemed to face little resistance, even under the immense weight of the mountain''s pressure.


    "Alright then, let''s give this a shot."


    Timothy gritted his teeth slightly, as if countless symbols and formulas were floating through his mind.


    No matter how powerful an entity might be, it must still follow the laws of the world.


    And the laws of this world could be understood and mastered through insight.


    Timothy''s comprehension soared, reaching an astonishing level.


    Suddenly, he merged three secret formulas together.


    Solar Blaze Elixir


    Soul Purification Elixir


    Crimson Flame Essence


    These three seemingly unrelated formulas found a common thread under Timothy''s deep understanding.


    The flames of the alchemy furnace roared to life as Timothy threw in all the herbs and materials required for the three elixirs.


    As the ingredients entered the furnace, the fire blazed even brighter.


    The alchemy furnace, engraved with the image of a fire phoenix and gifted to him by Sylvia, trembled slightly, as if it could barely contain the immense spiritual energy building up inside.


    Waves of energy rippled outward as the flames surged higher.


    Even though no one could see what was happening inside the furnace, everyone was utterly stunned by the scene unfolding before them.


    "What kind of terrifying elixir is Timothy crafting?"


    "I think I recognize one of the herbs he used. That rare Dragon''s Tongue Grass��could it be for crafting the Solar Blaze Elixir?"


    "But that Soulbind Flower, which hasn''t been found in centuries, is clearly used for the Soul Purification Elixir!" Your next chapter awaits on ��??


    "And those strange green objects�� could they be��?"


    Even the most knowledgeable alchemists, who had studied countless ancient texts and were masters of their craft, couldn''t figure out what Timothy was trying to create.


    Instead, the more they discussed, the more confused they became.


    Everything happening before their eyes was beyond their comprehension.


    At that moment, everyone could clearly sense a terrifying aura condensing within the alchemy furnace.


    If this elixir could truly be completed, its grade would be unimaginable!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    As time passed, the pressure from Battleforge Mountain intensified by several magnitudes.


    The crushing force bore down on Timothy from all directions, snapping the surrounding trees and plants, and even causing the ground beneath him to cave in, forming cracks that spread like a spider''s web.


    "This is bad! Even if he manages to craft the elixir, at this rate, his body might give out first!"


    Just as the crowd gasped in shock, a brilliant burst of seven-colored light suddenly exploded from the alchemy furnace!

 Chapter 205: Celestial Azureflame

    A dazzling, radiant light, shimmering with seven colors, burst forth from the alchemy furnace.Amidst the brilliance, everyone present simultaneously sensed a fragrance that seemed to come from another world.


    The scent wasn''t just refreshing��it was transformative. Countless people stared at their own bodies in shock, realizing, almost in disbelief, that every part of them, down to the very cells, was being enhanced by the fragrance.


    It wasn''t just their physical bodies that were improving,even their cultivation and understanding were growing by leaps and bounds.


    "What�� what is this?"


    Even those well-versed in the miraculous effects of high-level elixirs had never seen anything like this. The alchemists, who had spent their lives studying the craft, were utterly dumbfounded.


    "So, just how powerful is the elixir being refined in that furnace?"


    Timothy''s alchemy had reached a level that was now drawing the attention of the heavens themselves.


    In the distance, faint rumblings echoed across the sky. Some people could clearly see flashes of red lightning crackling far off on the horizon.


    Clouds gathered above Battleforge Mountain, swirling ominously, and at the center of the storm, the winds seemed to focus directly on Timothy''s alchemy furnace.


    The wind howled, carrying with it the intoxicating fragrance and a series of strange, otherworldly phenomena.


    At that moment, everyone was completely awestruck by the scene unfolding before them.


    Even the seventh-tier elixir from earlier hadn''t caused anything like this. What on earth was Timothy refining now?


    Could it be��?


    Just then, Battleforge Mountain seemed to unleash its full power. A pressure, far greater than anything before, descended, like an enormous mountain bearing down on Timothy.


    But before the pressure could fully land, the lid of the alchemy furnace suddenly flew open. Discover exclusive tales on ��??


    Boom!


    A powerful aura shot straight into the sky, and the seven-colored light blazed even brighter.


    And within that radiant glow, everyone could see it clearly.


    One single elixir. Just one elixir had formed inside the furnace.


    But this single elixir seemed to contain an infinite amount of spiritual energy!


    The moment it was exposed to the sunlight, the sheer magnitude of its energy was overwhelming, like the sun itself, commanding awe and reverence from all who witnessed it.


    "This�� this is an eighth-tier elixir!"


    An elderly man staggered back a step, staring up at the sky in disbelief.


    He had presided over this event for many years and, as a sixth-tier alchemist himself, was one of the most respected figures at the gathering.


    When the old man spoke, the crowd instantly realized what had happened, and chaos erupted.


    "That elixir�� there''s no mistake! It''s really reached the eighth tier!"


    Even in ancient texts, eighth-tier elixirs were incredibly rare.


    No one had ever imagined that, after countless years, an eighth-tier elixir would reappear in the world today.


    And it wasn''t just that the recipe for such an elixir had long been lost��how had Timothy even managed to refine it?


    Of course, no one could have known that the seven-colored elixir was the result of Timothy extracting the essence of three seventh-tier elixirs: the Solar Blaze Elixir, the Soul Purification Elixir, and the Crimson Flame Essence.


    By combining the purest essence of all three, this elixir was flawless, without a single imperfection.


    Boom!


    A surge of energy erupted, and the seven-colored elixir, as if it had a will of its own, shot toward the sky.


    The immense pressure from Battleforge Mountain continued to bear down, but it couldn''t break through the elixir''s defenses.


    Not only that, but the light from the elixir grew even brighter, pushing back against the mountain''s crushing force as it ascended higher and higher.


    The balance of power had completely shifted.


    The seven-colored elixir suddenly unleashed an unparalleled force, colliding head-on with Battleforge Mountain.


    A deafening explosion echoed across the entire region, and the shockwaves were so intense they seemed to shake the very heavens and earth.


    Everyone could clearly see it: the faint glow that had always surrounded Battleforge Mountain was now trembling, as if it had been thrown into chaos.


    Battleforge Mountain seemed to have come to a standstill.


    "What''s going on? Why did Battleforge Mountain suddenly stop moving?"


    "I''ve never seen anyone withstand the pressure of Battleforge Mountain before. Could it be�� that Timothy has gained its recognition?"


    The old man''s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked up.


    A deathly silence fell over the crowd, as if everyone had stopped breathing.


    But just then, the spiritual energy surrounding the seven-colored elixir began to flow upward, as if drawn by some unseen force.


    Moments later, an unprecedented light burst forth from Battleforge Mountain.


    Like a tidal wave, the light surged across the sky, engulfing Timothy completely.


    Within that light, there seemed to be an ancient, timeless aura.


    Alchemy, a craft passed down through countless ages since ancient times, had long been in decline. And yet, today, an eighth-tier elixir had reappeared in the world!


    Even the trial that no one had ever passed was now opening its doors to Timothy!


    "He�� he really did it!"


    At that moment, countless elderly alchemists, their hair and beards white with age, gazed up at the sky, their beards trembling as tears streamed down their faces. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Every alchemist who had devoted their life to the craft had dreamed of witnessing such a moment.


    Even though it wasn''t them who passed the trial, Timothy''s achievement had fulfilled the dream that alchemists across the Elant Continent had held for tens of thousands of years.


    They had waited so long for this moment!


    The countless beams of light from Battleforge Mountain began to move, slowly gathering in the sky.


    It was as if the mountain itself had acknowledged Timothy. The beams of light, as if imbued with consciousness, shone down upon him.


    The light grew brighter and brighter, and when all the spiritual energy of Battleforge Mountain had gathered into a single, blinding point, it suddenly surged into Timothy''s body.


    [Ding! Congratulations, Host, for obtaining the highest Alchemy inheritance��Celestial Azureflame.]


    [From the heavens to the underworld, refine the world.


    This technique uses the heavens as the furnace, all laws as the flame, and all things as material, capable of refining anything in existence.


    However, mastering it in a short time is extremely difficult. Refinement progress: (0/7).]


    As the system''s voice faded, a flood of information poured into Timothy''s mind.


    It was the Celestial Azureflame technique, bestowed upon him by Battleforge Mountain.


    This ancient technique, capable of refining anything in existence, was so profound that its true power was beyond comprehension.


    Every word, every spell within it was filled with boundless mystery, containing the highest truths of the universe.


    Even with his Enlightenment Body fully activated, Timothy could only barely grasp a small portion of its meaning.


    "A reward from the ancient depths of Alchemy!"


    Below Battleforge Mountain, the crowd stared up at the strange phenomena in the sky.


    No one knew exactly what kind of inheritance Timothy had received from the golden light, but they could all feel the overwhelming, awe-inspiring energy radiating from it.


    And at that moment, Timothy slowly opened his eyes.


    In his gaze, there was now a faint trace of azure.

 Chapter 206: Holy Emperor Starwind

    "Wait, you... did you actually receive the inheritance from Battleforge Mountain?"As the radiant light slowly faded, Timothy gently floated back to the ground. Edwin, the elder presiding over the Alchemy Conference, approached him in shock.


    "No, it''s not just that. You must have received the inheritance. I saw it with my own eyes��the flames from Battleforge Mountain, powerful enough to burn the heavens, surged into your body.


    Such a terrifying inheritance, and you were able to withstand it!


    Timothy, can you tell me what kind of inheritance you''ve received?"


    Edwin''s eyes were filled with a burning curiosity. His lifelong pursuit had been to reach the pinnacle of alchemy, and now, standing before him was someone who had achieved what he had only dreamed of.


    "Well... that''s a secret," Timothy replied with a slight smile, shaking his head.


    "But..." Discover exclusive content at ��??


    Edwin, who had overseen the Alchemy Conference for centuries and carried the weight of countless predecessors, felt a pang of frustration. He had no idea what the true inheritance was, and it gnawed at him.


    Then, suddenly��


    Thud!


    Edwin dropped to his knees.


    "I won''t ask about the inheritance anymore, but... could I beg you to fulfill the wish of countless people and become the leader of the Alchemy Alliance?"


    Timothy blinked, looking down at the elder in surprise.


    Edwin was kneeling on one knee, hands respectfully offering a token. The token was engraved with the symbol of an alchemical furnace, glowing with a mix of crimson and gold.


    A shimmering barrier had formed behind them, blocking out the rest of the world. Beside Edwin stood several of the most important figures of the Alchemy Conference, each of them at least a sixth-level alchemist.


    "The decline of alchemy has lasted for who knows how long. For years, no one has reached the eighth level of alchemy, and no one has ever passed the trials of Battleforge Mountain to receive its inheritance.


    I''ve waited for centuries. My predecessors waited for tens of thousands of years.


    I never thought I''d live to see the day someone would pass the trial of Battleforge Mountain.


    Timothy, I have no other request. I only hope you''ll accept the position of leader of the Alchemy Alliance.


    Even if you do nothing, I believe that your mere presence, your words, and your actions will guide countless alchemists on the continent of Elant toward a new era of prosperity.


    If you agree, the alchemists of Elant will follow you through fire and water. All I ask is that you accept this stubborn old man''s request and take up the mantle of leadership."


    Edwin''s voice trembled with emotion. His eyes, filled with sincerity and hope, left no room for doubt.


    The token, symbolizing the leader of the Alchemy Alliance, gleamed under the light of Battleforge Mountain.


    "Well, in that case, I don''t see any reason to refuse."


    Timothy thought for only a moment before taking the token without hesitation.


    "Leader!"


    Edwin looked up, clearly not expecting Timothy to accept so quickly. Tears welled up in his old, clouded eyes, and his heart swelled with emotions too powerful to put into words.


    "I am Edwin, the presiding elder of the Alchemy Conference for centuries. I welcome our new leader!"


    With one hand over his chest, Edwin bowed deeply, his voice shaking with excitement.


    "Welcome, Leader!"


    The other elders behind him, all kneeling on one knee, echoed his words. Each of them had waited for this moment for far too long.


    They had devoted their lives to alchemy, and now, the one who could save the entire alchemical tradition of the Elant continent had finally appeared.


    The excitement they felt was beyond words.


    "Very well. I will pass down the recipe for the Solar Blaze Elixir as a gift to all alchemists of Elant. You may all rise." Timothy tucked the token away and nodded slightly.


    "Thank you, Leader!"


    Edwin once again placed his hand over his chest in deep respect, before leading the others to slowly stand.


    The shimmering barrier behind them gradually dissipated, revealing Timothy, Edwin, and the others to the crowd that had been waiting anxiously.


    Edwin, without elaborating on Timothy''s new role as leader, respectfully asked, "Every year at this time, practitioners from all over the world gather here to bid on the elixirs crafted during the Alchemy Conference. Would you like to auction off the Seven-Colored Elixir?"


    Timothy shook his head. "Not that one. But these six Dragon''s Breath Elixirs can go up for auction."


    "Understood."


    Edwin respectfully took the Dragon''s Breath Elixirs and made the official announcement.


    "These six Dragon''s Breath Elixirs, all of the highest seventh-tier quality, are now open for bidding."


    The moment he spoke, the crowd erupted into a frenzy.


    "I bid 7,000 Mana Crystals!"


    "That''s a seventh-tier Dragon''s Breath Elixir! You think 7,000 Mana Crystals is enough? I bid 9,000!"


    "9,900 Mana Crystals!"


    The crowd was in an uproar, and from the distant horizon, more figures could be seen flying toward Battleforge Mountain. S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In previous years, many practitioners would indeed come to Battleforge Mountain to bid on the elixirs crafted by the most powerful alchemists. But today''s scene was on a completely different level.


    The celestial phenomenon caused by the appearance of the eighth-tier elixir had already drawn the attention of countless people.


    Within a radius of thousands of miles, any sect that witnessed the spectacle or sensed the powerful energy immediately sent their top experts to the mountain.


    The area around Battleforge Mountain was already packed with people, buzzing with excitement, and yet more practitioners were still arriving.


    "10,000 Mana Crystals!"


    "13,000 Mana Crystals!"


    Even though the legendary eighth-tier elixir hadn''t been put up for auction, the allure of the seventh-tier Dragon''s Breath Elixir was already overwhelming.


    Aside from ancient relics, there were hardly any alchemists left in the world capable of crafting elixirs of this caliber.


    "20,000 Mana Crystals!"


    Suddenly, a voice boomed over the crowd, silencing everyone.


    All eyes turned toward the source of the voice, and they were instantly stunned.


    The one who had spoken was none other than Holy Emperor Starwind Cassian!


    "Holy Emperor Starwind is here to bid on the elixirs himself?!"


    "30,000 Mana Crystals!"


    Without waiting for anyone to respond, Holy Emperor Starwind raised three fingers and scanned the crowd.


    "30,000 Mana Crystals. Does anyone wish to continue?"


    His sharp gaze swept across the crowd, and in an instant, the entire area fell silent. No one dared to speak.


    "Not bad. Looks like this guy''s got some serious cash," Azura, standing next to Timothy, nodded approvingly.


    "He seems like a sucker for a high price, but why does his aura feel so familiar to me?" Timothy frowned slightly.


    "Eh, who cares? As long as he''s got the money, right?" Azura said excitedly. "One, two, three, four, five... 30,000 Mana Crystals is a lot of money!"


    Timothy: "..."


    "30,000 Mana Crystals, going once. 30,000 Mana Crystals, going twice.


    Sold! Six seventh-tier Dragon''s Breath Elixirs, to Holy Emperor Starwind!"


    And with that, the auction was officially concluded.

 Chapter 207: It seems they’re really planning to make their move

    "Sky Sanctuary, Timothy."Even though that name had once been synonymous with brilliance, it still couldn''t compare to the terrifying reputation of an Eighth-Level Alchemist.


    An Eighth-Level Alchemist��someone who transcended time itself, a figure so rare that no one could remember the last time one had appeared.


    No one could have imagined that Timothy would be able to personally craft an Eighth-Level Elixir.


    Unfortunately, the elixir that caused such a massive disturbance in the heavens and earth was never seen by anyone. Even the Dragon''s Breath Elixir was completely bought out by Holy Emperor Starwind at auction.


    With no other choice, the many practitioners who had rushed over could only bid on the remaining elixirs from other alchemists, hoping to find some small consolation.


    Unlike previous years, this year''s Alchemy Conference seemed to have something hidden beneath the surface.


    After most of the elixirs were auctioned off, Edwin abruptly announced the end of the conference and dismissed the crowd that had come from all corners of the world. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for whether Timothy had received the inheritance from Battleforge Mountain, or what exactly had happened earlier, no one had a clue.


    Once the practitioners and alchemists had left, the area around Battleforge Mountain became noticeably quieter.


    "This is the recipe for the Solar Blaze Elixir. You can release it to the public when the time is right.


    However, since the Solar Blaze Elixir is a Seventh-Level Elixir, whether anyone can successfully craft it will depend on their own abilities."


    Timothy handed a golden recipe to Edwin.


    "Thank you, Master!"


    Despite his high status and the fact that his hair and beard had long since turned white, Edwin remained deeply respectful in front of Timothy.


    "The Alchemy Conference is over. What will you do next?" Edwin asked.


    "I''m going to head back and digest what''s in my stomach," Timothy said, patting his slightly bloated belly.


    "So you really did get the inheritance treasure!" Edwin couldn''t hide his shock, but he quickly fell silent.


    "Thank you for the recipe, Master. We will always be here at Battleforge Mountain, ready to welcome your return.


    No matter what happens, all the alchemists in the world are willing to follow you through fire and water, without hesitation!"


    Leading the other elders, Edwin bowed deeply.


    "Not bad. I have high hopes for you."


    Timothy smiled and patted Edwin on the shoulder before turning away and flying off, carried by the wind.


    Behind him, the imposing Battleforge Mountain stood tall, and the light that had been shining from its surface slowly faded away.


    Yet, the faint aura of majesty that lingered seemed to be inextricably linked to Timothy himself.


    Standing at the foot of the mountain, Edwin and the other elders remained silent, watching Timothy''s figure disappear into the distance with solemn expressions.


    "Heh, others might not notice, but I know you swallowed the treasure inside Battleforge Mountain," Azura teased, flying playfully beside Timothy now that he wasn''t using her as a mount.


    "Oh? You could sense that? Looks like your bloodline has improved quite a bit," Timothy said with a curious smile.


    Discover hidden tales at ��??


    After all, the Celestial Azureflame aura had been incredibly subtle, and once he had swallowed it, it had almost completely vanished.


    "Of course! After eating so many Golden Scale Dragon Carps, my strength has improved a lot.


    I''ve already reached the mid-stage of Mystic Core, and who knows, I might even have a chance to advance again soon."


    Azura tilted her head proudly, a smug smile playing on her lips.


    "Now that you mention it, you might actually reach Ocean''s Gate within a year," Timothy mused after a moment of thought.


    "Obviously!


    Once I reach Ocean''s Gate in a year, do you think I''ll still have trouble beating you?


    And in a year��"


    As she spoke, Azura''s expression suddenly shifted. It was as if she had remembered something, and for the first time, a hint of sadness appeared on her usually playful face.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t tell me that after a year, when you''re no longer my pet, you''ll actually miss me?" Timothy teased with a grin.


    "As if!"


    Azura immediately shot back, but her reaction was like a startled rabbit caught in a lie, a hint of panic flashing across her face.


    "Impossible! No way! If I weren''t your pet, as the mighty Dragon King, I wouldn''t come looking for you every day! Hmph, not even for Golden Scale Dragon Carp!"


    "Your tail''s showing," Timothy said suddenly, giving a playful tug on the tail that had appeared behind her without her noticing.


    "Ah!"


    Azura yelped, her body trembling as she quickly retracted her tail.


    The sight made Timothy burst out laughing.


    After all, this wasn''t the first time he''d noticed that whenever Azura lied or felt guilty, her tail would unconsciously materialize and start wagging furiously. And the more nervous she got, the faster it wagged.


    A Dragon King who couldn''t hide her lies��there probably wasn''t another one like her in the entire history of the Elant Continent.


    Azura''s little thoughts were just too easy to read.


    But��


    Timothy''s gaze shifted to the horizon, his eyes suddenly growing serious.


    "To use the world as a furnace, and all living beings as fuel."


    The Celestial Azureflame was even more powerful than he had imagined. To fully absorb and refine it would take a considerable amount of time.


    But before that��


    During the recent Alchemy Conference, Timothy had clearly sensed a few unfriendly presences. And within those presences, there was a scent he was all too familiar with.


    "It seems they''re really planning to make their move."


    The calm, even slightly amused look in Timothy''s eyes suddenly turned cold and sharp. Without warning, he grabbed Azura by the collar and shot off into the distance, cutting through the air like a blade.


    ...


    Meanwhile, to the east of Battleforge Mountain, Holy Emperor Starwind Cassian was flying through the sky when several figures suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking his path.


    There were six of them, all dressed in black robes that fluttered ominously in the wind, their presence radiating a chilling killing intent.


    "One Ocean''s Gate, five Mystic Core. Well, well, quite the welcoming party.


    So, what do you want with me?" Cassian asked, his gaze sweeping over the group.


    But the black-robed figures remained silent, their murderous aura growing even more oppressive.


    "Quite the show of force, but do you really think this is enough to stop me?


    It seems my strength has been underestimated."


    Cassian''s expression darkened, a hint of anger flashing in his eyes as he unleashed the full force of his Holy Emperor aura.


    Yet, the black-robed figures didn''t retreat in the face of his overwhelming power. The wind howled around them, their robes billowing in the gusts.


    As the shadows shifted, Cassian finally caught a glimpse of their faces beneath the hoods.


    Their eyes and faces were covered in blood-red markings, and those markings radiated a bone-chilling aura, as if filled with the essence of death itself. The eerie, unfathomable feeling they exuded even made Cassian feel a twinge of fear.


    "What in the world happened to these people?"


    For the first time, a trace of apprehension appeared on Cassian''s face.

 Chapter 208: Tidal Surge, Three Thousand Silver Spears!

    "You''re after the elixir in my hand, aren''t you?" Cassian sneered as he watched the figure in the black robe."Hmph, you think I''d just hand over a treasure I already have? You must really underestimate me, a Holy Emperor! I''d like to see what kind of skills you have to take it from me!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the six shadowy figures moved in unison, without a word.


    A blood-red mist filled the air, and a wave of murderous intent surged toward Cassian.


    A silver spear materialized in Cassian''s hand. He stood tall, exuding an overwhelming aura.


    "Tidebreaker Spear!"


    Cassian shouted, sweeping the spear in a wide arc.


    Ocean''s Gate, a force as vast as the sea!


    Like a raging tide, spiritual energy surged and crashed in all directions, an unstoppable flood of power. Even among the Holy Emperors, Cassian''s strength was at the pinnacle.


    But the six figures in black robes simultaneously drew daggers.


    Each dagger was etched with the same blood-red patterns.


    Faced with the overwhelming spiritual energy, the daggers seemed capable of slicing through the heavens themselves. Beneath the cold, blood-stained blades, everything was cut apart.


    "Impossible!" Continue reading on M V L


    Cassian''s pupils shrank in shock, utterly stunned by what he was witnessing.


    It would''ve been one thing if the figure with strength barely at Ocean''s Gate could block his attack, but the others were only at Mystic Core level. How could they so easily cut through his strike?


    What kind of secret were they hiding?


    Before Cassian could figure it out, the black-robed figures attacked again.


    The blood-red blades slashed toward him, and in that instant, it was as if Cassian could hear the agonized wails of countless tortured souls echoing in his ears.


    The sound was horrifying, like a sinister melody, shaking him to his core.


    "Break!"


    Cassian thrust his spear upward, sending a shockwave of spiritual energy outward, finally deflecting the blood-red blades.


    But even though he had blocked the attack, he realized he was drenched in sweat, cold beads running down his back.


    Whatever secret these people were hiding, it was far more terrifying than he had imagined.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    Suddenly, Cassian realized something was off.


    He quickly noticed that, at some point, he had been surrounded by the six figures.


    They stood in a hexagonal formation, emitting an eerie, unsettling aura.


    They circled around him, spiraling inwards. S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cassian''s eyes darted around, and his pupils contracted sharply.


    He could clearly see faint blood-red threads drifting in the air around him, filling the entire space. The strange energy they emitted was identical to the aura coming from the six figures.


    At some point, he had already fallen into their trap!


    Just as Felix was about to make a move, the space around them suddenly twisted and trembled.


    The threads in the air seemed to connect, and blood-red light flared up, spreading a sinister energy in all directions.


    A barrier formed, completely enclosing him. The wails of what seemed like countless souls from the abyss echoed all around.


    The cries rose and fell, relentless, sending a chill straight to the heart.


    "Tidal Surge, Three Thousand Silver Spears!"


    Cassian no longer dared to hold back. He had no choice but to go all out, betting everything in a desperate struggle.


    Without holding anything back, countless silver spear shadows appeared, rising like a massive wave, crashing toward the sky!


    But the wails of the countless tortured souls seemed to pierce through his very soul.


    Blood-red phantoms, writhing in agony, surged down upon him.


    Boom!


    Amidst the blood-red mist, countless silver spear shadows clashed with the seemingly endless tide of crimson.


    Though Cassian barely managed to hold his ground against the twisted space, he was being forced back, step by step.


    The solid muscles in his shoulders trembled slightly, and a thin stream of blood trickled from the corner of his mouth.


    His breathing grew more erratic and weak, and it was clear he was losing ground fast.


    Worse still, the eerie blood-red energy was relentlessly invading his body.


    Wherever the crimson mist seeped through the gaps in his spear and touched his skin, it devoured his flesh, leaving it withered and decayed like dead wood.


    The pain was excruciating, but even more terrifying was the strange energy that was slowly eroding his mind.


    "Damn it."


    Even as he gritted his teeth and fought to endure, Cassian could feel the situation spiraling out of control.


    If this continued, he was really going to fall here!


    But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t find a way to break free from the blood formation that trapped him.


    Things were getting worse by the second. If this kept up...


    Just as despair began to settle in Cassian''s heart, a soft, childlike dragon''s roar echoed from the horizon.


    "What was that? A dragon?"


    Cassian froze for a moment, and the six black-robed figures who were closing in on him also hesitated, clearly distracted.


    At that moment, a massive golden figure appeared in the sky, bathed in a radiant, blinding light.


    The giant''s arms were covered in glowing patterns, like molten lava, ancient and mysterious.


    Without warning, the golden giant brought its hand down, unleashing a hurricane of force that roared toward the black-robed figures.


    The six figures froze, sensing the terrifying power contained within the attack.


    They had no choice but to abandon their assault on Cassian and desperately tried to flee.


    But it was already too late.


    In the blink of an eye, three of them were crushed beneath the giant''s hand, their bodies obliterated, leaving nothing but blood and dust.


    The remaining three barely had time to react before they found their path blocked by another figure.


    Timothy stood there, sword in hand, his gaze cold and unyielding.


    "Kill him!" a raspy, trembling voice came from one of the black-robed figures. Blood-red blades flashed in the air as the three of them charged at Timothy with reckless abandon.


    But Timothy didn''t move. He stood like an immovable mountain, an insurmountable barrier.


    With a single swing of his sword, one of the black-robed figures was sliced clean in half, their broken body plummeting to the ground.


    "Is this all you''ve got?" Timothy''s voice was icy, his figure flickering as he moved.


    The second figure, who had reached the Mystic Core level, didn''t even have time to draw their dagger before they were reduced to ashes, obliterated in an instant.


    The last remaining figure''s body suddenly swelled, blood-red patterns spreading across their skin as chaotic spiritual energy gathered within them. It was clear they intended to self-destruct.


    But before they could act, Timothy''s hand shot out, gripping their throat with ironclad force.


    Boom!


    A deafening explosion rang out, but the figure''s body was shattered into fragments by the shockwave before they could detonate.


    The eerie blood-red energy spread outward, but the figure suddenly realized, to their horror, that their soul had been firmly seized by Timothy.


    They couldn''t even think of escaping, let alone self-destruct.


    Every thought, every plan they had, had already been completely seen through by the man standing before them.

 Chapter 209: The moment had finally come!

    Cassian swung his silver spear with all his might, barely managing to break apart the blood-red magic circle.Even so, he could still feel the corrosive effects on his body, leaving him a bit shaken.


    If Timothy had been even a second slower, he might not have made it out alive. His body would have been consumed by the blood magic, turning him into nothing more than fuel.


    "Thanks for saving me, brother."


    Despite being a Holy Emperor, Cassian showed no arrogance after being saved by Timothy. He flew over, gratitude clear in his eyes, and clasped his hands in a respectful bow. S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No need to thank me. I sensed something strange about them a while ago. Even if I hadn''t stepped in, they would''ve come looking for me soon enough," Timothy replied with a casual wave of his hand.


    "Sky Sanctuary''s Timothy..." Cassian stood there, his expression serious.


    He had heard that his great-grandson had become a disciple of Sky Sanctuary and had even mentioned Timothy a few times in the family. But he never imagined that Timothy would be the one to save his life today.


    When he got back, he''d have to find Felix and make sure the kid showed Timothy the respect he deserved from now on.


    Timothy glanced at Cassian and found him to be quite likable. After all, Cassian looked like a young man in his early twenties��handsome, confident, and dressed in a shimmering battle robe, wielding a silver spear. He gave off a good first impression.


    But there were more pressing matters at hand.


    Timothy frowned slightly. He had sensed some strange auras during the Alchemy Conference, and now it seemed those auras were indeed connected to the Dragon Blood Formation.


    "What exactly are they after?" Continue reading stories on M V L


    A surge of powerful spiritual energy swept through the soul Timothy had captured. He didn''t hold back, using Soul Search to completely destroy the soul and extract its memories.


    Scenes flashed before his eyes as the soul''s memories were laid bare.


    A moment later, Timothy opened his eyes, his expression shifting slightly.


    "Timothy, what''s going on?" Cassian asked, noticing something was off.


    "It''s about to begin," Timothy said, his gaze sharpening.


    "What... what''s about to begin?"


    For Timothy to look this serious, Cassian quickly realized that whatever was happening, it wasn''t small.


    "Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade are likely preparing to attack Sky Sanctuary," Timothy said slowly.


    From the soul''s memories, he had seen that the two Holy Emperors were already gathering their forces. And within Skyfeather Sanctuary, the Dragon Blood Formation was nearly complete.


    But that wasn''t all. In the soul''s final moments, Timothy had glimpsed a deep, pitch-black canyon. Something terrifying was hidden there. Even without directly confronting it, Timothy could feel a sense of dread.


    "What... what''s hidden there?"


    No wonder Featherwind and Mountainshade were so confident, even though Sky Sanctuary was far stronger now than it had been in the past. They must have some hidden cards up their sleeves.


    Timothy''s expression grew more serious. After bidding farewell to Cassian, he immediately set off for Sky Sanctuary.


    "Timothy, since you saved my life, the Eastern Star Empire will stand with Sky Sanctuary and fight for Goddess Sylvia!" Cassian called out solemnly to Timothy''s retreating figure, bowing deeply.


    If this battle was inevitable, he believed that Sky Sanctuary would not fall!


    ...


    Sky Sanctuary.


    Thanks to the effects of the seventh-tier elixir Timothy had crafted, most of the disciples could feel noticeable changes in their bodies.


    Excited, many of them gathered outside the main hall.


    Some sat cross-legged in front of the goddess''s statue, basking in the pure spiritual energy of Sky Sanctuary, using the lingering fragrance in the air to aid their cultivation.


    Others were eagerly discussing the grade and effects of the elixir Timothy had made.


    The atmosphere throughout Sky Sanctuary was relaxed, and the disciples were clearly in high spirits, with no sense of impending danger.


    But just then, Timothy descended from the sky.


    "Brother Timothy, you''re back so soon!"


    Several disciples rushed over, eager to thank him for the elixir that had greatly enhanced their abilities. But before they could express their gratitude, they noticed something different about him today.


    Normally, no matter the situation, Brother Timothy was always calm and composed. But today, for the first time, they saw a serious, almost grim expression on his face.


    "Timothy, what''s going on? Does it have something to do with the celestial phenomenon earlier? Could it be a sign of an eighth-tier elixir?" Elder Turner, unaware of the situation, hurried over to ask.


    Timothy shook his head and walked straight into Sky Sanctuary.


    "Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade are likely preparing to make their move."


    When Timothy shared this with Sylvia, a cold, chilling aura spread across her usually serene face.


    The invisible pressure of a Holy Emperor radiated outward, and the atmosphere around Sylvia shifted dramatically. Her presence alone commanded respect and fear, without her needing to say a word.


    This was a far cry from the shy, blushing Sylvia Timothy saw during their private moments. The imposing aura she exuded now was something even other Holy Emperors couldn''t easily match.


    "But with you by my side, I''ve got nothing to worry about," Timothy said with a light, carefree smile.


    From the soul''s memories, Timothy had seen more than just Featherwind and Mountainshade gathering their forces and preparing to attack Sky Sanctuary. He had also glimpsed a memory of a canyon.


    The Dragon Blood Formation, painstakingly crafted by Holy Emperor Featherwind, was hidden deep within that canyon.


    And from that dark, eerie place, a chilling, sinister energy constantly emanated.


    Whatever was lurking there, it was clearly the weapon the two Holy Emperors intended to use against Sky Sanctuary.


    But even so...


    Looking at Sylvia, who radiated an effortless, icy authority, her beautiful face now serious, Timothy couldn''t help but smile.


    No matter what strange forces they were up against, at this moment, he felt completely confident.


    "Let''s put off teaching you how to play the piccolo for now. First, we need to get ready to give those two Holy Emperors the beating they deserve," Timothy said with a grin.


    "Hmph, I''ll prove it to you later. Learning to play the piccolo will be a piece of cake for me!" Sylvia huffed softly, a slight blush on her face.


    But in an instant, she returned to her cold, awe-inspiring demeanor.


    "Sky Sanctuary, all disciples and practitioners, hear my command.


    From this moment on, Sky Sanctuary is on high alert. Prepare for battle at any time!"


    As Sylvia''s clear, commanding voice echoed across the mountain peak, four beams of light shot into the sky.


    In an instant, Sky Sanctuary was in an uproar.


    The moment had finally come!

 Chapter 210: An army is pressing at the borders

    More than a hundred years ago, when the three Holy Emperors attacked Sky Sanctuary and wounded Goddess Sylvia, the seeds of this grudge were sown.Whether they were disciples who joined Sky Sanctuary after the great battle, or those who had already been there during the conflict, everyone''s emotions were running high at this moment.


    To them, Goddess Sylvia was the ultimate, untouchable figure��aloof and beyond reach. Yet, she was also the heart and soul of Sky Sanctuary, the one they would all give everything to serve and protect.


    No one would allow harm to come to the Goddess. Those who had hurt her in the past, even if it meant their own destruction, would have to pay the price in full.


    Any other faction, upon learning that two Holy Emperors might be coming for them, would likely be paralyzed with fear. But Sky Sanctuary was different now.


    Unlike the usual calm that blanketed Sky Sanctuary, the entire mountaintop was now alive with a rising tide of excitement.


    Elders, disciples, the soldiers guarding Sky Sanctuary, and even the holy envoys who had been in seclusion for years, all stepped out of the great hall, their spirits burning with determination.


    "Not only do we have the Goddess, but we also have Senior Brother Timothy!"


    "That''s right! Besides the High Priests and the holy envoys, Senior Brother Timothy has the power of Ocean''s Gate. And more importantly, his lightning magic can boost everyone''s strength. Even if we''re up against two Holy Emperors, I don''t believe we''ll lose this fight!"


    "Sky Sanctuary will win!"


    "For the Goddess! Holy Emperor Featherwind, Holy Emperor Mountainshade��neither of you will escape!"


    The mountaintop echoed with their battle cries, filled with unshakable resolve.


    They had waited too long for this moment. Even if their enemies were Holy Emperors, they would avenge the Goddess, no matter the cost.


    The collective will of Sky Sanctuary surged through the mountains, and four towering beams of light shot into the sky, as if they were shielding the sanctuary itself. The overwhelming aura of power spread out in all directions.


    As countless people gazed at the four beams rising into the sky, they couldn''t help but widen their eyes in shock.


    "This energy�� Is Sky Sanctuary really preparing for war?"


    "Even though Holy Emperor Thunderflame is dead, the forces of Thunderflame Valley haven''t been completely wiped out. This battle will mark the beginning of a war between the four Holy Emperors!"


    "Four Holy Emperors! A battle of this scale�� How far will it go?"


    Stay connected through M V L


    At this moment, no one could remain calm.


    Across the entire continent of Elant, there were probably only a dozen or so beings who could be considered Holy Emperor-level. And today, a war might break out involving three��no, four��Holy Emperors and their respective forces.


    Each Holy Emperor had the power to level cities, shake mountains, and even influence the forces of nature itself. No one could imagine what the world would look like once the battle began.


    More importantly, no matter how powerful Goddess Sylvia was, facing two Holy Emperors at once would be an overwhelming challenge.


    Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade had been plotting for a long time. This time, they wouldn''t back down easily. It was likely they had already found a way to counter Sky Sanctuary.


    This time, things were looking grim for Goddess Sylvia.


    Compared to the ruthless and bloodthirsty Holy Emperor Featherwind, and the cunning and deceitful Holy Emperor Mountainshade, most people were hoping that Goddess Sylvia would emerge victorious.


    But they could all sense that the situation wasn''t looking good.


    The four beams of light pierced the sky, making Sky Sanctuary appear more majestic than ever. Yet, dark clouds were slowly gathering in the heavens, like an army closing in, casting a heavy, oppressive atmosphere over everything.


    Sky Sanctuary.


    Timothy sat quietly in his room.


    The entire Sky Sanctuary was now fully prepared for battle. Every formation had been activated, and everyone was brimming with fighting spirit.


    But that wasn''t all. The forces of the Twelve Star Palaces were also gathering, their numbers swelling by the minute.


    Each of the twelve holy envoys possessed the power of Ocean''s Gate, and they led their practitioners like stars surrounding the moon, a grand and awe-inspiring sight.


    This was the true strength of Sky Sanctuary!


    The Twelve Star Palaces encircled Sky Sanctuary, and at the center of all this attention, seated on her divine throne, was the cold and majestic figure of Goddess Sylvia��Sylvia herself.


    At this moment, the entire world was shaken.


    This was the power of Sky Sanctuary, a force so immense that it could strike fear into any faction!


    And no matter the time or place, the one seated on the throne��Goddess Sylvia��was always someone to be revered, never to be challenged.


    Her divine presence was absolute, and no one dared to violate it.


    Yet, Timothy paid no attention to the commotion outside his room.


    In the quiet of his chamber, he sat with his eyes closed, focusing all his spiritual awareness inward.


    [Scanning body status...]


    [Host: Timothy]


    [Physique: Ancient Saintly Body, Enlightenment Body]


    [Power Level: Mid-stage Ocean''s Gate]


    [Remaining Skill Points: 120] S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Available Celestial Feather Form Uses: 2]


    [Available Triple Strike Uses: 1]


    [Celestial Azureflame Refinement Progress: (1/7)]


    Timothy could feel the intense, burning sensation in his abdomen. He knew that if he could fully master it, the power of the Celestial Azureflame would surpass anyone''s wildest imagination.


    The ancient alchemy that had been passed down for countless generations was indeed profound and mysterious. Perhaps, as the system had suggested, it could truly harness the heavens and earth as a furnace.


    But fully refining and absorbing it was no easy task.


    Even with his Ancient Saintly Body, Timothy found it impossible to completely digest the Celestial Azureflame.


    "With the battle so close, I''ll just have to absorb as much as I can for now."


    Glancing at the dark clouds gathering outside his window, Timothy closed his eyes again. A vast surge of spiritual energy erupted from within him, flowing toward his abdomen.


    Inside Timothy''s body, there was only a tiny flicker of the Celestial Azureflame.


    But that tiny flame, no bigger than a grain of rice, seemed to contain limitless power.


    [Attempting to absorb Celestial Azureflame...]


    [Absorbing Celestial Azureflame...]


    The two forces clashed continuously. Any spiritual energy that touched the Celestial Azureflame was instantly obliterated, but Timothy kept directing wave after wave of his immense spiritual power toward it...


    The sky grew darker. Apart from the towering beams of light connecting heaven and earth, the thick clouds had almost completely blotted out the sun.


    As the sky darkened, the atmosphere became increasingly heavy.


    "They''re... here!"


    Suddenly, someone noticed.


    Beyond the clouds, a massive army was marching slowly toward Sky Sanctuary, treading atop the dark clouds.


    The clouds were divided into three distinct sections.


    One was led by Holy Emperor Featherwind.


    Another by Holy Emperor Mountainshade.


    And the third belonged to the remnants of Thunderflame Valley.


    Three mighty forces, all converging on this day!


    Boom!


    A bolt of lightning tore through the sky, splitting it open.


    Everyone in Sky Sanctuary turned their gaze toward the horizon, their expressions solemn, ready for battle.


    The moment had finally come.

 Chapter 211: It’s not time yet

    "Above those clouds, there''s actually a spell that can completely hide their presence." sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Elder Turner frowned slightly as he watched three massive storm clouds drifting closer. "Mountainshade, that sly old fox, always full of tricks."


    "If Timothy hadn''t discovered this and sent the intel back to Sky Sanctuary in time, they would''ve caught us completely off guard with a surprise attack."


    "Two Holy Emperors launching a sneak attack? That''s just shameless!"


    Hearing Elder Turner''s words, the disciples'' disdain for Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade deepened even further.


    More and more Sky Sanctuary practitioners gathered in front of the Goddess''s statue. Even with an army looming on the horizon, their spirits remained high, eager for the fight.


    By now, the clouds had drifted closer.


    High above, looking down at Sky Sanctuary, Holy Emperor Featherwind''s face was filled with arrogance.


    "Hmph, I didn''t expect you cowards to actually be prepared for this. No matter. Since that''s the case, I''ll personally end your lives! Today marks the fall of Sky Sanctuary, and none of you will escape me.


    Goddess Sylvia, it''s time to settle the score from a hundred years ago!"


    Featherwind''s cold gaze swept over the scene below, but to his surprise, Sylvia was nowhere to be seen.


    "Where''s Goddess Sylvia?"


    A flicker of anger crossed his face. He had brought an army of over a hundred thousand practitioners, backed by three Holy Emperors, and yet Sylvia didn''t even deem him worthy of showing up?


    "You think you deserve to face the Goddess herself?" Zephyra, blade in hand, glared up at him. Her sword gleamed with a cold light, as if it could pierce through anything.


    Stay tuned for updates on M V L


    In the sky above, the overwhelming army loomed, their numbers six or seven times greater than Sky Sanctuary''s forces. Each one of them radiated killing intent, clearly here with no good intentions.


    But despite this, the people of Sky Sanctuary showed no fear.


    "Again, it''s the same. It''s always the same! She never takes anyone seriously!"


    At that moment, Featherwind was completely enraged. For years, he had been plotting his revenge for what happened a century ago. He had poured everything into this moment, bringing an army that could blot out the sky, surrounding all of Sky Sanctuary.


    And yet, even now, Sylvia wouldn''t even look his way.


    Even after a hundred years, Sylvia''s arrogance hadn''t faded. If anything, it had only grown.


    "Goddess Sylvia, I''ll make sure you die today! Not just you��no one in Sky Sanctuary will survive! I''ll turn this entire place into a sea of blood!"


    Featherwind''s voice was filled with madness as five wings unfurled behind him, his eyes glowing red with fury. He had waited so long for this day, and now he would drench Sky Sanctuary in blood.


    "Everyone, follow my command! Attack Sky Sanctuary! Kill them all��leave no one alive!"


    Featherwind''s furious shout echoed as tens of thousands of practitioners from Skyfeather Sanctuary descended from the clouds, their weapons glowing with deadly light, ready to strike.


    "Aren''t you going to make a move?" Featherwind glared at Holy Emperor Mountainshade behind him.


    "No rush," Mountainshade replied calmly. "Let the Thunderflame Valley practitioners assist you. Even a cornered rabbit will fight back against a hawk. I''ll be here to crush any resistance from Goddess Sylvia. After today, there will be no more Goddess Sylvia, and no more Sky Sanctuary."


    Holy Emperor Mountainshade''s lips curled into a cold smile.


    Compared to Holy Emperor Featherwind, who seemed to be in a constant state of rage, Mountainshade''s presence was far more chilling.


    "Hmph, no matter what, Goddess Sylvia will die here today!"


    The practitioners from Thunderflame Valley followed closely behind, surging toward Sky Sanctuary like a tidal wave.


    The dark clouds completely blotted out the sky as Mountainshade led his forces, standing atop the clouds like a hunter waiting for the perfect moment to strike with a lethal blow.


    Meanwhile, the practitioners from Skyfeather Sanctuary and Thunderflame Valley had already descended from the clouds.


    The sound of drums and bells echoed through the air, and the cries of battle filled the heavens and earth.


    A suffocating killing intent spread across the skies above Sky Sanctuary.


    The number of practitioners flooding in was double that of Sky Sanctuary''s forces, overwhelming and unstoppable.


    But what was even more alarming was that the people of Sky Sanctuary could clearly see something strange.


    These practitioners were radiating an eerie aura, their eyes laced with blood-red veins, and faint trails of blood dripped from the corners of their eyes.


    Their power far exceeded their usual strength, but their aura was foul and unsettling, sending chills down the spine of anyone who faced them.


    "Fight! In this war, there''s only victory��no room for defeat!"


    A disciple shouted, raising his sword high and charging forward without hesitation.


    The people of Sky Sanctuary were deeply inspired.


    Goddess Sylvia had protected Sky Sanctuary for countless years, and a hundred years ago, she had single-handedly fought off three Holy Emperors to save them.


    If victory could be achieved, even at the cost of their lives, they were willing to give everything!


    For Sky Sanctuary, they would be reborn through death!


    Even when faced with these practitioners tainted by a strange aura, the people of Sky Sanctuary showed no signs of retreat.


    With battle cries ringing out, they charged forward.


    Both sides were now fully locked in combat.


    In terms of sheer numbers and the oppressive effect of that eerie aura, Sky Sanctuary was clearly at a disadvantage.


    But the people of Sky Sanctuary fought with unshakable resolve, showing no fear at all.


    Their battle cries shook the heavens, and the light from countless magical artifacts lit up the sky above Sky Sanctuary, making it as bright as day.


    Waves of spiritual energy rippled outward, crashing like tidal waves in all directions as the two forces clashed.


    The entire Sky Sanctuary was engulfed in battle.


    The deafening sounds of explosions grew louder and louder, and the overwhelming energy surged through the air.


    Sword light flashed, magical artifacts collided, blood flowed freely, and the killing intent thickened with every passing moment.


    Countless lives were lost, and countless enemies were cut down.


    "You dare act so recklessly in front of me, you insignificant whelps!"


    Holy Emperor Featherwind''s eyes blazed with fury as he stepped forward, intending to crush the Sky Sanctuary disciples beneath his Holy Emperor''s might.


    But before he could act, several figures appeared in front of him, surrounding him completely.


    Twelve Star Palaces, twelve Holy Envoys��each one possessing the power of Ocean''s Gate.


    Led by Zephyra, the twelve Holy Envoys had encircled Holy Emperor Featherwind.


    Twelve daggers floated in the air, forming the foundation of a magical formation.


    A massive surge of spiritual energy trapped Featherwind within the formation created by the daggers, preventing him from taking even a single step forward. They had managed to halt the advance of a Holy Emperor!


    "It''s not time yet."


    But as he watched the battle below, which seemed to have reached a stalemate, Holy Emperor Mountainshade, observing everything from above, merely smiled. A cold, calculating grin spread across his face.

 Chapter 212: It’s time

    Boom!A series of violent shockwaves rippled out from Sky Sanctuary, spreading in all directions.


    Countless people looked up at the sky, their faces filled with apprehension.


    "The battle... it''s finally begun!"


    The war between Sky Sanctuary and the two Holy Emperors was a sight so overwhelming, it could only inspire fear.


    Experience tales with M V L


    No one knew who would emerge victorious, but one thing was certain: the situation would only grow more brutal.


    This battle would undoubtedly go down in history.


    At this moment, Holy Emperor Featherwind''s five blood-red wings flared with a terrifying glow. A faint but unmistakable killing intent radiated from his entire body.


    Surrounded by the Twelve Saints, Holy Emperor Featherwind was consumed by rage.


    With a sudden, violent flap of his five blood-soaked wings, a foul wind swept across the battlefield.


    The sheer might of a Holy Emperor shook the heavens and the earth.


    It was as if the wails of countless vengeful spirits echoed through the eerie wind. Holy Emperor Featherwind took a single step forward.


    The overwhelming force of a Holy Emperor crashed down, and with just that one step, the formation set by the Twelve Saints shattered!


    "This is bad."


    Zephyra''s eyes narrowed. She quickly raised her Nightblade, moving to block Holy Emperor Featherwind''s path.


    Even though her expertise lay in assassination, not direct combat, Zephyra was willing to risk her life to stop him.


    "Just a little Ocean''s Gate brat. Who gave you the courage to stand in my way?"


    Holy Emperor Featherwind''s fury was boundless, and his killing intent surged like a tidal wave.


    A Holy Emperor was a being who had transcended the very limits of the world!


    Even though Zephyra''s strength far surpassed that of an ordinary Ocean''s Gate practitioner, she was utterly overwhelmed by the crushing pressure of his presence. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even the spiritual weapon in her hand, the Nightblade, trembled under the weight of his power.


    "If you won''t back down, then die here!"


    Holy Emperor Featherwind''s eyes blazed with anger. The blood-red energy in his palm spread out like the veins of a flower, reaching toward Zephyra.


    With a single clench of his fist, an unstoppable wave of killing intent bore down on her like a mountain.


    The immense aura of the Holy Emperor seemed poised to swallow Zephyra whole, erasing her from existence.


    But just then��


    "You think you can just do whatever you want to someone from Sky Sanctuary?"


    A cold, clear voice suddenly rang out.


    A surge of sword energy shot up from within Sky Sanctuary, a brilliant green light filled with an overwhelming, biting force.


    Even the very fabric of space twisted and tore under the pressure of this sword energy, and the howling winds were sliced apart in an instant.


    That same sword strike also cut through the blood-red energy closing in on Zephyra.


    Boom!


    The green light slashed through, and everything before them was reduced to nothingness.


    Zephyra stepped back, respectfully standing behind Sylvia.


    Everyone could see it clearly.


    A figure in white stood gracefully, her flowing dress billowing in the wind, wrapping her stunning silhouette in its folds.


    She was like a lotus in full bloom, breathtakingly beautiful.


    With a slender figure and a wooden sword glowing with a crimson light in her hand, she walked forward slowly, as if no one could stand in her way.


    As she moved, her flawless, ethereal beauty made her seem like a celestial being descending from the heavens, untouched by the world.


    Cold, proud, like a lotus floating on a pond.


    Though her beauty was unmatched, it radiated an aura of untouchable majesty, making it clear that no one dared to approach her with disrespect.


    Her divine presence was awe-inspiring, perfect in every way.


    Goddess Sylvia was like the most exquisite masterpiece this world had ever seen.


    Even though her beauty left everyone momentarily stunned, not a single person dared to entertain any impure thoughts.


    This was Goddess Sylvia, a figure who commanded nothing but reverence and awe from all who beheld her.


    At that moment, not only the people of Sky Sanctuary, but even the practitioners under the three Holy Emperors were left speechless by the sight before them.


    "You again...


    But this time is different from a hundred years ago, Goddess Sylvia. Don''t think you''ll walk away with your life today!"


    Holy Emperor Featherwind roared, his killing intent spreading across his entire body.


    "A hundred years have passed, and you still haven''t learned. You''ll never escape the grip of your own rage."


    Sylvia let out a cold snort, as if she didn''t even consider Holy Emperor Featherwind worth her attention.


    "You must die!"


    Unable to bear the insult any longer, Holy Emperor Featherwind snapped.


    Like a madman, his five wings shot skyward, and under the blood-red glow of countless Quill Arrows, he charged at Sylvia with reckless abandon.


    His hand morphed into a blood-soaked claw, as if he intended to tear her to pieces.


    Boom!


    But just then, the sky above was suddenly illuminated by a brilliant, radiant light that lit up half the heavens.


    "That''s... the Sacred Bell!"


    Countless people looked up at the sky, their faces filled with dread.


    Even amidst the dark clouds that loomed like the end of days, the presence of the Sacred Bell seemed to pierce through the fog, radiating an overwhelming, majestic power.


    With just the first chime of the Sacred Bell, the countless Quill Arrows conjured by Holy Emperor Featherwind vanished in an instant.


    Boom!


    The second chime rang out, and Holy Emperor Featherwind''s body froze, as if struck by lightning, suspended in mid-air.


    The sound echoed outward, spreading its authority in all directions.


    Everyone who looked up at the sky was filled with awe.


    "Featherwind is a Holy Emperor, yet he''s being suppressed so easily. Just how powerful has Goddess Sylvia become?"


    Golden light, pure and sacred, poured down like an unbreakable cage.


    Trapped within, Holy Emperor Featherwind''s body trembled slightly, as if he was bearing an unbearable weight.


    "You think I''ve spent a hundred years preparing to attack Sky Sanctuary again, only to come with just this?"


    Holy Emperor Featherwind, despite the crushing pressure, suddenly lifted his head.


    Though his body was covered in deep cuts from the force pressing down on him, the blood-red aura around him only grew stronger.


    That strange, ominous energy was surging out of him.


    Boom!


    Far off in a distant canyon, a massive explosion of blood-red energy erupted, sending a foul wind howling into the sky. It was as if countless wailing spirits were crying out in agony.


    And in that moment, as if in response, the aura around Holy Emperor Featherwind shifted dramatically.


    His wings, already streaked with blood, turned a deep crimson, and his eyes were now completely consumed by a blood-red glow.


    "Goddess Sylvia, can you still stop me now?"


    Holy Emperor Featherwind''s hands had fully transformed into crimson claws. As he slashed downward, the radiant light of the Sacred Bell shattered like glass.


    The power of the Holy Emperor surged once more, but now it was tainted with a sickening, foul stench.


    Watching this unfold, Sylvia''s brow furrowed. She was now taking this seriously.


    She had anticipated this moment. And now, it had arrived.


    "Heh, it''s time."


    Meanwhile, high above the clouds, Holy Emperor Mountainshade''s lips curled into a cold smile.


    Like a mantis stalking a cicada, unaware of the oriole behind it, he had been waiting for this moment.


    "Everyone, heed my command! Attack Sky Sanctuary! Kill them all! Wipe Sky Sanctuary off the map!"


    Holy Emperor Mountainshade''s order rang out across the battlefield.

 Chapter 213: Who can turn the tide?

    As Holy Emperor Mountainshade''s voice echoed through the air, a dark mass of practitioners surged down from the clouds.But that wasn''t all. The blood-red aura enveloping everyone grew even thicker.


    A strange, eerie sensation spread through all the practitioners under the command of the three Holy Emperors. Their eyes were now filled with the same blood-red patterns that marked Holy Emperor Featherwind''s gaze.


    "That''s�� the Dragon Blood Formation!"


    Suddenly, the strength of the practitioners attacking Sky Sanctuary skyrocketed. With a single command from Holy Emperor Mountainshade, the practitioners from the clouds joined the battle, and the situation took a sharp turn for the worse.


    No matter how bravely the disciples of Sky Sanctuary fought, no matter how willing they were to sacrifice themselves, they simply couldn''t handle an enemy force that had suddenly multiplied six or seven times in number��and whose power had mysteriously surged.


    The disciples of Sky Sanctuary were being pushed back, unable to hold the line any longer.


    At the same time, Holy Emperor Featherwind, now completely bathed in a crimson glow, had clearly grown much stronger.


    The Sacred Bell rang out, its majestic toll reverberating through the air. Even though Holy Emperor Featherwind was clearly at a disadvantage, Sylvia still couldn''t completely defeat him.


    Boom!


    A crimson sword energy tore through the sky, radiating an overwhelming pressure that made it hard to breathe.


    "As expected of Goddess Sylvia. If I were the old me, I''d have been sliced in half by that strike. But unfortunately for you, this is as far as you go."


    Holy Emperor Featherwind let out a twisted, hysterical laugh as a surge of blood energy erupted around him.


    At the same time, another figure suddenly closed in.


    An immense wave of spiritual energy transformed into a towering mountain, crashing down with the force to crush the entire Sky Sanctuary beneath it!


    "Damn it!"


    A fierce wind howled as the massive shadow of the mountain loomed, threatening to swallow the entire peak.


    The disciples of Sky Sanctuary couldn''t hide their fear, their faces turning pale.


    Sylvia acted in that moment.


    Dong~


    The third toll of the Sacred Bell rang out. Sylvia, bathed in radiant golden light, exuded an unstoppable divine power. Her delicate hand reached toward the sky, palm facing the descending mountain.


    Boom!


    The ancient, towering mountain came to an abrupt halt. This colossal illusion, seemingly unstoppable, was held back by her alone!


    "As expected of the Goddess!"


    The disciples couldn''t help but cheer in awe at her overwhelming strength.


    But before their excitement could fully sink in, Holy Emperor Featherwind seized the opportunity and launched a sudden attack on Sylvia.


    His arm no longer resembled that of a human. It had twisted and transformed into a massive claw, nearly as tall as a person.


    The muscles on it were knotted and grotesque, a sight that made one''s stomach churn. S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Countless Quill Arrows suddenly materialized around the claw, forming a blood-red blade covered in strange, ancient runes.


    "Crush her!"


    Holy Emperor Featherwind''s face twisted with malice. His right arm, now brimming with terrifying power, shot toward Sylvia''s slender figure, aiming to pierce her.


    A chilling wind swirled around the attack, accompanied by the wails of countless tormented souls. Find adventures at M V L


    The sheer force of the strike far exceeded Holy Emperor Featherwind''s usual strength!


    Sylvia''s eyes remained cold. With her free left hand, she gripped her wooden sword and swung it down.


    What seemed like a casual strike unleashed a massive tidal wave of energy, sending Holy Emperor Featherwind flying back hundreds of feet.


    Even while facing two Holy Emperors and the bizarre Dragon Blood Formation, Goddess Sylvia hadn''t lost an inch of ground!


    However, the situation wasn''t as optimistic as it appeared on the surface.


    High above, Holy Emperor Mountainshade continued to summon endless mountains and rivers with his Atlas of Boundless Mountains, each one crashing down with overwhelming force.


    Countless blood-red Quill Arrows hovered in the sky above Sky Sanctuary, while Holy Emperor Featherwind prowled like a bloodthirsty predator, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.


    Though Sylvia hadn''t been defeated, she was completely trapped by the two Holy Emperors, unable to break free.


    Meanwhile, Sky Sanctuary''s forces were steadily losing ground, overwhelmed by an enemy force that outnumbered them several times over.


    "Goddess Sylvia, do you really think you can escape from this?" Holy Emperor Featherwind sneered, his voice dripping with malice.


    The Sacred Bell tolled again in the sky, the blood-red aura thickening as the mountains and rivers from the Atlas of Boundless Mountains spread across the heavens, casting a shadow over the entire battlefield.


    Waves of energy rippled outward, and the clash between the three Holy Emperors was nothing short of terrifying.


    Even from a great distance, everyone could feel the crushing pressure in the air. It was vast, overwhelming��like the power to destroy the world itself.


    This was the true scale of a battle between Holy Emperors. Even practitioners who had trained for centuries could only look up in awe and reverence.


    But despite holding her ground against two Holy Emperors, Sylvia''s brow furrowed slightly.


    She could sense it clearly: their goal wasn''t to defeat her outright. They were trying to stall her, to keep her occupied.


    At that moment, the disciples of Sky Sanctuary, who were already being pushed back, suddenly noticed something horrifying.


    Among the practitioners attacking Sky Sanctuary, some were suddenly engulfed in a crimson light.


    Their bodies began to twist and contort, their flesh and bones warping beyond recognition.


    Fangs and claws sprouted from their bodies, which swelled and split as the twisted flesh expanded, transforming them into monstrous, hulking beasts.


    These practitioners had lost all traces of humanity. Their massive bodies were covered in grotesque, blood-red tumors that writhed and pulsed.


    Their gaping maws, filled with razor-sharp teeth, exuded a foul, nauseating stench.


    "What�� what are those things?!"


    Even the more powerful disciples of Sky Sanctuary stared in shock at the scene unfolding before them.


    The monstrous beasts radiated an aura of pure terror, their strength far beyond anything anyone could have imagined.


    And now, these twisted creatures were charging toward Sky Sanctuary in a relentless wave.


    Their bodies were impervious to weapons, their strength immeasurable. Nothing seemed capable of stopping their advance.


    In mere moments, the defensive lines of Sky Sanctuary had completely collapsed.


    Even those who fought with all their might, willing to sacrifice their lives to stop the beasts, were trampled or torn apart, dying gruesome deaths in the bellies of these abominations.


    The situation had taken a drastic turn for the worse.


    Even with the High Priests and holy envoys fighting alongside them, Sky Sanctuary''s forces were overwhelmed by the combined might of the three Holy Emperors and the terrifying, unnatural beasts.


    Meanwhile, Goddess Sylvia was still locked in battle with Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade, unable to break free.


    The air was filled with the sounds of roars and screams. Blood flowed like rivers through Sky Sanctuary, and the scene grew more and more tragic by the second.


    The stalemate had been shattered.


    If things continued like this, Sky Sanctuary would surely fall.


    "I''ve failed you, my Goddess!" one disciple cried out in despair.


    A sense of hopelessness began to spread. As the monstrous beasts drew closer, many of the disciples felt a deep, painful ache in their hearts.


    They had sworn to serve Goddess Sylvia, willing to give everything for her cause. But now, they were realizing just how powerless they truly were.


    Who could possibly turn the tide in a situation like this?


    Some of the female disciples couldn''t hold back their sobs, their bodies trembling with fear.


    But just when it seemed like all hope was lost, a sudden burst of azure flames shot up from the rear mountain, blazing into the sky!

 Chapter 214: It’s not just me~

    The blood-red, monstrous beast twisted its grotesque body as it charged toward the disciples of Sky Sanctuary.The overwhelming crimson aura sent chills down everyone''s spine. It seemed like the crowd was about to be completely overrun by the beast.


    But then, a burst of azure flames shot into the sky, instantly drawing everyone''s attention.


    "What is that?"


    Holy Emperor Featherwind suddenly sensed something was off.


    Even though Sylvia was trapped, both he and Holy Emperor Mountainshade were also unable to break free.


    At that moment, amidst the roaring flames, Timothy''s figure suddenly appeared.


    Everyone could clearly see the terrifying golden light flickering in Timothy''s eyes.


    The azure flames swirling around him seemed to carry an unimaginable, terrifying power.


    As the blue flames drifted down, anything they touched��whether it was the practitioners attacking Sky Sanctuary or the terrifying beasts empowered by the Dragon Blood Formation��was instantly reduced to ashes.


    The flames, though seemingly gentle, radiated an aura of endless dread.


    "You think you can attack Sky Sanctuary with just this?"


    Timothy''s figure hovered above the disciples of Sky Sanctuary.


    Lightning flashed across the sky, splitting into countless bolts that rained down on the disciples below.


    This was the result of Timothy''s insight from observing the Oak Leaf, manifesting as a storm of lightning.


    Bathed in the electric glow, the disciples'' eyes sparkled with joy and excitement.


    Within the lightning, everyone''s strength surged dramatically.


    It was as if they were now clad in impenetrable armor.


    "Senior Brother Timothy is finally here!"


    "Senior Brother Timothy!"


    Cries of excitement echoed through the air, and the once desperate situation at Sky Sanctuary was completely reversed.


    The disciples'' morale soared, and their power increased significantly.


    "You think you alone can turn the tide?"


    A practitioner under Holy Emperor Featherwind''s command, enraged, shouted as they charged forward.


    But it wasn''t just them��more and more people twisted their bodies, bones cracking, transforming into even larger monstrous creatures.


    Rain whipped through the air as the wind howled, and dark clouds gathered overhead.


    Below, countless practitioners clad in armor and wielding magical artifacts charged forward, their battle cries shaking the heavens.


    More and more beasts surged forward, their eerie roars sending shivers down spines.


    Yet, despite the terrifying scene before him, Timothy simply floated in the air, watching indifferently.


    The army surged like a tidal wave, and even with the disciples of Sky Sanctuary empowered by lightning, it seemed unlikely they could hold them off.


    But just then, as Timothy raised his hand, a golden Sacred Form suddenly appeared in the sky.


    The sky was dark, the clouds thick and oppressive.


    But amidst the howling winds and apocalyptic atmosphere, the massive golden figure descended like a god, inspiring awe and fear in all who saw it.


    The practitioners looked up at the sky, their pupils shrinking in terror.


    The golden hand descended, as if it could destroy the heavens and the earth!


    A hurricane erupted, the sheer force of the wind lifting even the rocks from the ground.


    Continue reading on M V L


    Underneath it, even the blood-red beasts, seemingly mindless, trembled, as if they could feel a primal fear deep in their souls.


    Timothy hadn''t yet reached the Transcendence Realm, but his power had already surpassed anything anyone could comprehend!


    "Boom!"


    The golden hand slammed down, shattering rocks and shaking the earth. The entire mountain of Sky Sanctuary trembled violently.


    Where the golden hand struck, a massive crater formed, and cracks spread for miles in every direction.


    The wind howled across the land, as if the end of the world had arrived.


    Dust and debris scattered in all directions. Under the golden giant''s palm, countless practitioners from Skyfeather Sanctuary were crushed, their bodies reduced to pulp!


    Witnessing this horrifying scene, everyone''s breath caught in their throats, a deep sense of fear creeping into their hearts.


    They had thought that Sky Sanctuary would be difficult to handle with just Goddess Sylvia alone, but they never expected Timothy to show up at this critical moment. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And even more shocking��Timothy''s power was beyond anything they could have imagined!


    "Timothy! How dare you!"


    Unable to break free from Sylvia''s grasp, Holy Emperor Featherwind''s eyes turned bloodshot with rage.


    Time and time again, his plans had been thwarted by Timothy.


    And now, just as he was about to crush Sky Sanctuary, this kid had the audacity to stand in his way again!


    If it weren''t for Sylvia holding him back, he would have torn Timothy to pieces with his bare hands.


    "Holy Emperor Featherwind, did you really think Sky Sanctuary was a place you could come and go as you please?" Timothy''s cold gaze locked onto Featherwind.


    "What did you just say?"


    Never before had he been so blatantly provoked. Holy Emperor Featherwind''s eyes widened in fury.


    Sure, Timothy''s intervention had temporarily saved Sky Sanctuary from destruction.


    But with Sylvia trapped, his forces still vastly outnumbered Sky Sanctuary''s, bolstered by the Dragon Blood Formation. He was clearly still in control of the situation.


    Where did this kid get his confidence from?


    "Hmph, who gave you the courage? Do you really think you alone can change anything?"


    Wait�� what is that?


    Featherwind''s words trailed off as his gaze suddenly shifted to the horizon, his expression frozen in shock.


    In the distance, golden light illuminated half the sky.


    A sweet, intoxicating fragrance filled the air as a formation of female disciples, as beautiful as blooming flowers, gracefully approached from afar.


    At the center of the procession, a golden chariot adorned with countless flowers radiated a brilliant light.


    It was as if a divine phoenix had cried out, the golden chariot exuding an aura of majesty and holiness, accompanied by a faint, sacred melody.


    A delicate hand, smooth as jade, lifted the sheer curtain of the chariot, and a graceful figure slowly emerged.


    Golden hair flowed in the wind, and the figure, bathed in radiant light, appeared divine, exuding an untouchable aura of purity and beauty.


    "I heard Sky Sanctuary was in trouble, so Blooming Sanctuary has come to lend a hand." Holy Maiden Aeliana smiled softly, her voice carrying a hint of playful charm.


    Few noticed the way her gentle, affectionate gaze passed over the crowd, landing on Timothy in the distance.


    Her lips curled into a seductive smile, and she even winked at him, deliberately throwing him a flirtatious glance.


    "Holy Maiden Aeliana, you actually came!" Holy Emperor Featherwind was visibly taken aback.


    As a fellow Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s strength was on par with any Holy Emperor.


    Moreover, the seven Blossoms of Love from Blooming Sanctuary possessed ancient, mysterious powers that were even more unpredictable.


    "It''s not just me~"


    Turning her gaze back to Holy Emperor Featherwind, Aeliana''s soft, alluring eyes carried a sharp edge.


    "What do you mean?" Featherwind snapped, his eyes darting to the far horizon.


    And there, an overwhelming army and various forces were steadily marching toward them.


    "Elant Continent''s alchemists, here to aid Sky Sanctuary under the command of our Alchemy Guildmaster, Timothy!"


    "Holy Emperor Starwind, here to repay Timothy for saving my life."


    "Azure Radiance Palace."


    "Cloud Pavilion Sect."


    "Shadowgate Sect."


    "We, the allied sects under Sky Sanctuary''s protection, have come to defend Sky Sanctuary!"

 Chapter 215: Holy Emperor Apocalypse

    Holy Emperor Starwind, Cassian.Even though Cassian was over a thousand years old, his mastery of the silver spear was unparalleled. He looked like a young man in his twenties, with a physique that was nothing short of extraordinary. His combat prowess was just as formidable.


    In the past, no one would have dared to provoke him lightly.


    "Why is Cassian suddenly helping Timothy? When did Timothy even save him?" Holy Emperor Featherwind''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    If it were just Cassian alone, he wouldn''t be much of a threat.


    But in the distance, the sky was filled with countless warriors clad in armor, spears in hand, all following Holy Emperor Starwind.


    Nearly all of Starwind''s forces had arrived at Sky Sanctuary.


    And that wasn''t all. Holy Maiden Aeliana was there too, along with the highly respected alchemists of the Elant Continent, and representatives from various sects.


    Why were all these people showing up here at the same time?


    "Defend Sky Sanctuary! Charge!"


    A massive wave of practitioners descended from the sky, fearlessly charging toward the forces of the three Holy Emperors.


    This battle was no longer just Sky Sanctuary''s fight.


    The situation had completely flipped.


    The three Holy Emperors, who had initially gained the upper hand with their strange beasts and mysterious formations, were now being pushed back, losing ground rapidly.


    "A hundred years ago, you barely escaped with your lives, and yet you still don''t know when to quit. Well, this time, you''re not leaving."


    A fragrant breeze filled the air as countless flower petals floated by. Holy Maiden Aeliana smiled gracefully, her golden hair flowing in the wind.


    Her beauty was captivating, but there was a chilling coldness behind that smile.


    Felix, holding his spear, blocked the northern escape route.


    On one side was Goddess Sylvia, on another was Holy Maiden Aeliana, and on the third stood Holy Emperor Starwind. Both Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade''s expressions shifted slightly.


    Goddess Sylvia, Holy Maiden Aeliana, and Holy Emperor Starwind��this kind of lineup was unmatched across the entire Elant Continent.


    The battlefield was ablaze with flashes of light, the sound of magical artifacts clashing echoing through the air. All sides were now locked in a chaotic melee.


    And the tide of battle was clearly turning in favor of Sky Sanctuary.


    Under the relentless assault from so many forces, even the practitioners under Holy Emperor Featherwind, Holy Emperor Mountainshade, and Holy Emperor Thunderflame were starting to falter, showing signs of defeat.


    "Sylvia, I made it just in time, didn''t I?" Holy Maiden Aeliana grinned as she sidled up to Sylvia.


    "Hmph, I''ll give you some credit this time," Sylvia replied coolly.


    "Hehe, Sylvia, it''s rare for you to compliment me."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s face lit up with a warm smile, clearly pleased.


    "But for those who dared to mess with Sylvia and him, some people are going to have to pay."


    In an instant, the warmth in Aeliana''s eyes vanished, replaced by a chilling coldness.


    "Him?" Holy Emperor Mountainshade was momentarily stunned.


    Just then, three powerful auras surged into the air.


    Goddess Sylvia, Holy Maiden Aeliana, and Holy Emperor Starwind��three overwhelming presences swept across the battlefield, their sheer force palpable.


    The escape routes were completely blocked. A massive Sacred Bell hung high in the sky, radiating an imposing aura.


    Even if Featherwind and Mountainshade teamed up against Sylvia, they wouldn''t stand a chance.


    The scene before them was something they simply couldn''t handle.


    "Hahaha! So this is the famous Goddess Sylvia?


    I didn''t expect it to be just you. There''s also that strange Timothy.


    He''s apparently the leader of the alchemists on the Elant Continent and even saved Cassian''s life?


    But so what? Since they dared to come here, not just Sky Sanctuary, but everyone is going to die here!


    Do you think I''ve been waiting a hundred years for nothing?


    With him here, you''re all going to die!"


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from M V L


    Suddenly, Holy Emperor Featherwind burst into hysterical laughter.


    "What do you mean by that?" Sylvia''s eyebrows furrowed, her usually calm face now showing a hint of coldness.


    "What do I mean?


    Do you even remember what exists above the Holy Emperors?"


    Featherwind''s eyes turned blood-red as he let out a bitter laugh.


    At that moment, a deafening clap of thunder echoed from the sky.


    The clouds above began to churn and gather, forming a towering mass over Sky Sanctuary.


    And those clouds were stained with a deep, ominous red.


    Thunder roared across the sky, and fierce winds howled without end.


    Strange phenomena unfolded one after another, as if the world itself was on the brink of collapse.


    As everyone gazed up at the sky, an inexplicable chill crept into their hearts.


    It felt as though something terrifying was about to descend.


    The air grew thick with a blood-red aura, and strange, ancient symbols began to swirl within the clouds.


    "Come forth! It''s time for you to appear!"


    Holy Emperor Featherwind spread his arms wide, staring maniacally at the sky, his laughter growing more eerie and desperate.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, countless streams of blood surged upward, converging in the sky. A powerful, overwhelming force swept across the heavens.


    The chilling aura was so intense that many turned pale, feeling as though their very souls were trembling.


    No one knew exactly what Holy Emperor Featherwind was doing, but they could all sense an immense, terrifying presence being summoned.


    "No wonder they went all out to create the Dragon Blood Formation. Could it be that their real goal is��"


    Sylvia''s expression shifted slightly, her usually calm and cold face now showing a rare hint of paleness.


    At that moment, Holy Emperor Featherwind''s flesh was suddenly torn apart by the violent winds, shredded into pieces.


    A being as powerful as a Holy Emperor had his body ripped to shreds by the storm!


    Yet, even as his body twisted and disintegrated, his smile only grew more twisted and sinister.


    All of his flesh was completely torn apart, and what remained of his broken body was sucked into the center of the swirling clouds.


    Even his blood-stained wings were pulled into the vortex.


    Boom!


    A deafening explosion echoed across the land, reverberating for miles, spreading across the entire Elant Continent.


    Blood rained down from the sky.


    Amidst the howling winds, it sounded as though wailing ghosts were crying out in agony.


    And then, suddenly, everything went eerily quiet.


    When they looked up again, everyone could clearly see a blood-red figure floating in the sky. S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His entire body was covered in strange, dark markings, and his form was completely drenched in blood.


    Behind him, Holy Emperor Featherwind''s wings flapped ominously.


    But those wings�� they had grown into six wings!


    There was no face, no breath, just a blood-red figure in the sky, radiating an aura of death so intense that even the strongest Holy Emperors felt a deep, bone-chilling fear.


    "That''s��!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s beautiful face changed instantly.


    She suddenly remembered this aura.


    It was the same aura from 60,000 years ago, when Holy Emperor Apocalypse had tried to break through to the Ascension Phase but failed, dying under the crushing weight of the Heavenly Laws.


    Holy Emperor Featherwind had used his own body and the Dragon Blood Formation to forcibly resurrect the long-dead Holy Emperor Apocalypse, and had even refined his corpse to the early stages of the Ascension Phase!


    Suddenly, an incomparably powerful force erupted from Holy Emperor Apocalypse''s corpse.


    That aura was enough to make the heavens tremble!

 Chapter 216: This is bad!

    Holy Emperor Apocalypse was once hailed as the closest to reaching the Ascension Phase in the past ten thousand years.He had stood proudly atop the Elant Continent, looking down on all from the highest peak.


    But that once-arrogant and invincible Holy Emperor Apocalypse ultimately failed in his final breakthrough.


    Not only did he fail to ascend to the next phase, but at the critical moment, his spiritual foundation collapsed. Under the devastating lightning tribulation, he died with deep regret.


    After his death, his remains were buried in the "Imperial Tomb."


    No one could have imagined that the bones of Holy Emperor Apocalypse would one day be dug up and refined by the Dragon Blood Formation.


    Now, the figure that had consumed the body of Holy Emperor Featherwind was no longer distinguishable. It was impossible to tell who it truly was anymore.


    But that blood-soaked figure radiated an unprecedented, terrifying aura.


    Continue your saga on M V L


    "Ascension Phase, early stage!"


    Although Holy Emperor Apocalypse''s body still hadn''t fully broken through to the Ascension Phase, no one on the Elant Continent had reached that level in ten thousand years!


    Even at the early stage of the Ascension Phase, such a being could reshape the heavens and earth��a terrifying existence of unimaginable power.


    The aura of death that filled the air above Sky Sanctuary was so overwhelming that it caused countless people across the land to look up in fear.


    The sheer terror of that presence was enough to make the world tremble!


    "This is bad. Be careful��something''s really off about his aura!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s usually calm face showed a rare hint of fear as she leaped in front of Sylvia.


    An endless stream of radiant light flowed from her back, forming the colossal God of Flowers Form, which scattered petals across the sky.


    The God of Flowers Form, passed down through the Holy Land for countless generations, was a mysterious and powerful technique.


    But at that moment, Holy Emperor Apocalypse, who had already consumed Holy Emperor Featherwind, took a step forward.


    There was no fluctuation of spiritual energy. His blood-red body seemed cold and lifeless, as if he were already dead.


    The space around him felt as though it was bending to his will, as if he was the embodiment of all the laws of the universe.


    Strange patterns covered his crimson hand, and wherever it passed, everything was torn apart.


    The seemingly infinite power of the God of Flowers Form was instantly shredded the moment it came into contact with him.


    An eerie silence fell over the world, as if even the heavens had gone still. With each step Holy Emperor Apocalypse took, the space around him twisted and trembled.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s expression grew more serious. She summoned a dazzling lotus flower, large enough to blot out the sky.


    "Boom!"


    The lotus descended, but the moment it touched that figure, it disintegrated into dust.


    "Just how powerful has he become?!"


    No one could have predicted that Holy Maiden Aeliana, a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, would have her attack rendered completely useless.


    At that moment, Holy Emperor Apocalypse''s head suddenly turned. His twisted neck creaked as he faced Sylvia.


    His blood-stained teeth gleamed, and on his grotesque, distorted face, there was a strange, unsettling smile.


    With a single step, he closed the distance between them.


    "Boom!"


    The Sacred Bell rang out again, carrying with it an overwhelming, majestic force.


    A gentle breeze swept through, causing Sylvia''s long dress to flutter. She held a crimson wooden sword, and behind her, the Sacred Form slowly emerged.


    Even though the sky was covered in dark clouds and the world seemed dim, her cold, elegant figure stood tall in the air, like a brilliant star.


    She was breathtakingly beautiful, flawless in every way.


    On any other day, Goddess Sylvia would be seen as one of the most powerful beings on the Elant Continent, nearly impossible to defeat.


    But now, she was facing the reanimated corpse of Holy Emperor Apocalypse.


    A mindless monster, yet one that had reached the early stage of the Ascension Phase!


    The sound of the Sacred Bell echoed as Sylvia charged forward, engaging in battle with the now soulless Holy Emperor Apocalypse.


    Sword energy slashed through the air, radiant light swirled, and fierce winds howled.


    In the sky, waves of unparalleled pressure rippled outward in all directions.


    The sheer force of the battle was awe-inspiring.


    "No wonder she''s Goddess Sylvia��her strength is incredible!"


    "Holy Emperor Apocalypse has already stepped into the early stage of the Ascension Phase, yet Goddess Sylvia can still hold her own against him!"


    Though Sylvia was clearly at a disadvantage, many couldn''t help but marvel as they gazed up at the sky.


    "I wonder how much longer the Goddess can hold on," Timothy muttered, frowning slightly.


    This was the first time Sylvia had ever been at such a disadvantage in a one-on-one fight.


    The eerie aura surrounding Holy Emperor Apocalypse was becoming more and more complete. If this continued, no matter how strong Sylvia was, she wouldn''t be able to stand against a monster that had been strengthened to the early stage of the Ascension Phase.


    "Timothy, weren''t you just acting all high and mighty? What, scared now?"


    From the sky, Holy Emperor Mountainshade glanced at Timothy, a mocking smile playing on his lips.


    Though he hadn''t made a move, his mere presence in the air was enough to keep everyone in check.


    With him there, no one could interfere with the battle.


    "I''m just waiting for the right moment to lay that corpse to rest," Timothy replied with a faint smile.


    "Lay it to rest?" Holy Emperor Mountainshade burst into laughter at those words.


    A century of preparation, Holy Emperor Thunderflame had been slain, Holy Emperor Featherwind sacrificed, and they had poured everything into the Dragon Blood Formation to create this monster. All of it was for one purpose: to use overwhelming force to kill Sylvia right here and now.


    Even with Sylvia and Holy Maiden Aeliana joining forces, they were clearly losing ground. Who could possibly stop this from happening?


    Today would mark the fall of Sky Sanctuary, and it would also be the day Goddess Sylvia met her end!


    "Well, if you''re that confident, let''s see how it plays out," Timothy said, his gaze fixed on Holy Emperor Mountainshade, a small smile still on his lips.


    [Celestial Azureflame is devouring (5.8/7)]


    [Celestial Azureflame is devouring (5.9/7)]


    [Celestial Azureflame is devouring (6/7)]


    [System Notice: Goddess Sylvia''s blood can accelerate the devouring process]


    The Celestial Azureflame, a legacy of the Elant Continent, could use the heavens and earth as its furnace, refining all things in existence. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And the moment the Celestial Azureflame reached its peak power was also the moment it would be devoured.


    There was only one chance. It couldn''t be missed.


    But to speed up the process, he would need to use his wife''s blood.


    Timothy''s eyes narrowed as he looked up at the sky.


    The situation was clearly turning against them.


    Holy Emperor Apocalypse''s power was becoming more terrifying by the second. His strange, blood-red claws seemed capable of tearing apart the very laws of the universe.


    Everything before him was meaningless.


    "Boom!"


    The God of Flowers Form, which had been holding on for so long, finally shattered.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana was severely injured, stumbling back several steps, blood dripping from the corner of her mouth.


    The once-resonant Sacred Bell was now fading, and even Sylvia, with her cold, composed face, had a single drop of sweat rolling down her cheek. Her hand, gripping the sword, trembled slightly.


    "This is bad!"


    From below, Elder Turner suddenly shouted in alarm.


    At the same time, Holy Emperor Apocalypse moved. He now controlled all the laws of space.


    The air trembled, blood-red energy filled the sky, and in the next moment, he appeared directly above Sylvia, his blood-soaked hand reaching down to strike...

 Chapter 217: Inferno Cascade

    "Not good!"In that moment, countless faces turned pale as they stared up in shock at the sky.


    No one had expected that the corpse of Holy Emperor Apocalypse would still possess the power to manipulate the laws of space.


    A crimson hand descended, carrying with it an overwhelming aura of death.


    If it struck directly, even Goddess Sylvia would likely be gravely injured!


    Sylvia''s usually calm and composed face showed a rare trace of seriousness, but everything was happening too fast��there was no time to dodge.


    "Haha, Goddess Sylvia, who would''ve thought you''d end up in such a sorry state!"


    Holy Emperor Mountainshade, who had been lying in wait for so long, finally let out a cold laugh, his expression full of mockery.


    He had waited for this moment for so long.


    To kill Goddess Sylvia, to eliminate Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    Without Sky Sanctuary, it was only a matter of time before the entire continent of Elant would fall into his hands!


    However, just as Holy Emperor Mountainshade was basking in his triumph, thinking everything was going according to plan...


    Suddenly, thousands of Quill Arrows floated into the air.


    "Celestial Feather Form!"


    Three identical Sacred Forms appeared in the sky, all at once!


    Boom!


    The three Celestial Feather Forms struck in unison, managing to withstand the terrifying blow.


    But the powerful shockwave sent Sylvia flying backward.


    After battling the corpse of Holy Emperor Apocalypse, who was at the early Ascension Phase, for so long, Sylvia had already sustained significant internal injuries.


    Yet, as she was thrown through the air, she suddenly felt something soft catch her.


    Turning around, she saw Timothy, his arms gently wrapped around her waist.


    With all eyes on them, Timothy held Sylvia close, helping her regain her balance.


    "Impressive, impressive. As expected from someone who''s awakened the Enlightenment Body.


    I don''t know what trick you used, but anyone who can block that attack is not to be underestimated.


    However��" S��ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amidst the swirling dust, Holy Emperor Mountainshade''s cold smile reappeared. "Do you really think you can save her a second time?"


    "Of course."


    Timothy didn''t even bother acknowledging him. Instead, he turned to face Sylvia.


    "Babe, I need a bit of your blood. The purer, the better."


    "My blood? You have a way to deal with that monster?" Sylvia asked, a hint of doubt in her voice.


    Even she hadn''t fully understood how Timothy had managed to block that last attack.


    And the eerie corpse of Holy Emperor Apocalypse�� even a Holy Emperor-level expert might not be able to handle it.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got this." Timothy smiled slightly and nodded.


    Meanwhile, through the dust, the corpse of Holy Emperor Apocalypse reappeared, bathed in a sinister red glow.


    It seemed to have been damaged by the previous strike, but it was rapidly regenerating, healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    At that moment, with Timothy holding her close, the two were so near that they could almost hear each other''s breathing.


    Below them, countless disciples and practitioners from various factions were watching the scene unfold in the sky, their eyes glued to the pair.


    "My blood, huh�� alright��"


    Sylvia''s voice suddenly became soft, almost shy.


    "Hm?"


    Timothy blinked, confused for a second. But before he could react, Sylvia''s flawless face leaned in close.


    And then, without any hesitation, her cherry-red lips pressed against his.


    Their lips met, and a surge of warmth flowed into Timothy''s mouth��it was the blood of Goddess Sylvia!


    Wait, this level of purity... Sylvia bit her tongue to draw out her essence blood!


    "Goddess Sylvia... kissed Timothy!"


    "What... what just happened?!"


    The disciples and elders of Sky Sanctuary stared up at the sky, utterly dumbfounded.


    The scene before them had completely shattered their understanding of reality.


    And it wasn''t just them��disciples from Blooming Sanctuary, Cloud Pavilion Sect, and other major sects were equally stunned.


    Many of them were devout followers of Goddess Sylvia. After all, her cold, aloof demeanor, combined with her overwhelming power, had earned her the admiration of countless people.


    But now, they had all clearly witnessed the goddess voluntarily kiss Timothy.


    "The goddess''s first kiss... it''s gone!"


    Even though they could tell it was an act of desperation, many male disciples clutched their chests in anguish.


    Jealousy, envy, heartbreak.


    At this point, they didn''t even know which word best described the storm of emotions raging inside them.


    "Damn it, Timothy! How is he always so conveniently by the goddess''s side?!"


    Timothy was just as stunned for a moment. While Sylvia''s lips were soft and sweet, he hadn''t expected his wife to kiss him in a situation like this.


    But then, he felt a surge of warmth flood down his throat, like a tidal wave, unstoppable and overwhelming.


    Goddess Sylvia was a being who stood proudly above all others, a force to be reckoned with in the entire Elant continent. Her essence blood was so pure, it was flawless, brimming with boundless spiritual energy.


    The Celestial Azureflame was indeed incredibly difficult to absorb, but under the influence of Sylvia''s essence blood, it began to retreat, bit by bit.


    The spiritual energy within Timothy merged with Sylvia''s essence blood, surging forward to devour the Celestial Azureflame, which was still trying to resist.


    But that resistance was now utterly futile.


    Like a massive tidal wave, the endless spiritual energy surged forward, completely engulfing the pure Celestial Azureflame.


    [Celestial Azureflame successfully absorbed]


    [Congratulations, Host! You have received a system reward: Power level increased to Ocean''s Gate (Late Stage), Skill Points +100, and the ability to use Celestial Azureflame''s effect��Inferno Cascade.]


    Explore more stories at M V L


    The moment the Celestial Azureflame was absorbed was also the moment it reached its peak power.


    "Boom!"


    A massive wave of pressure exploded outward from Timothy, spreading in all directions.


    Everyone stared up at the sky in shock, watching as emerald flames ignited, covering nearly half the sky.


    These flames didn''t radiate intense heat; in fact, they emitted a faint chill.


    But within the seemingly calm green flames, there was an unmistakable, terrifying power.


    "Thanks for the help, babe." Timothy smiled slightly.


    With the boost from Sylvia''s essence blood, the spiritual energy Timothy could now wield was on par with that of a Holy Emperor-level expert.


    It was vast, overwhelming, and unstoppable.


    The ancient legacy of alchemy, the Celestial Azureflame, could turn the heavens into a furnace and all living beings into its materials.


    At that moment, the very fabric of reality seemed to warp.


    The heavens became a furnace, and the endless Celestial Azureflame surged upward.


    "Refine!"


    With a cold glint in his eyes, Timothy commanded, and the sky was filled with a torrent of azure flames, descending from the void.


    Inferno Cascade��obliterating all life.


    And the target of this alchemical process? None other than the corpse that Holy Emperor Mountainshade had been refining.


    "Boom!"


    The azure flames engulfed everything, and everyone could clearly see the endless fire completely consume the corpse.


    Burning, refining, obliterating, reducing it to ashes!


    With a single gesture from Timothy, the body of an Ascension Phase expert was reduced to nothing but a pile of ash!

 Chapter 218: Timothy is unstoppable!

    Almost everyone froze in shock at that moment.Especially Holy Emperor Mountainshade. He stared at the blue-green flames drifting down from the sky, and the look in his eyes grew increasingly crazed.


    The body of Holy Emperor Apocalypse, who had reached the early stages of the Ascension Phase, was just... gone?


    For over a century, they had been preparing for this��planning to destroy Sky Sanctuary and avenge Goddess Sylvia. The three Holy Emperors had spent countless years on this.


    They used the Dragon Blood Formation as the catalyst, with the corpses of Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Apocalypse as the medium.


    Two Holy Emperors had died, and they had painstakingly deciphered the strange Dragon Blood Formation. Only then had they managed to summon a powerful being at the early stages of the Ascension Phase.


    And now, it had all been reduced to ashes!


    That was an Ascension Phase expert��someone powerful enough to bend the very laws of the universe!


    "What kind of trick did you pull?! Timothy, I swear I''ll kill you!"


    At this point, even the usually composed Holy Emperor Mountainshade was consumed by rage.


    They had been so close to completely wiping out Sky Sanctuary, and now, everything had flipped upside down in an instant.


    A surge of blood-red energy erupted.


    Within the twisted space, a massive formation appeared.


    The endless blood-red energy was absorbed into Holy Emperor Mountainshade''s body, and immediately, an eerie and unfathomable aura radiated from him.


    With the Dragon Blood Formation empowering him, Holy Emperor Mountainshade swung his sword toward Timothy.


    Boom.


    But before the sword energy could reach him, Timothy raised his hand, and the terrifying blue-green flames engulfed the sword energy, swallowing it whole.


    "You''re nothing but a child!"


    Holy Emperor Mountainshade roared again, and the Atlas of Boundless Mountains in his hand transformed into a towering mountain, crashing down toward Timothy.


    "I think I can use the Goddess''s blood one more time. That should be enough."


    Timothy smiled faintly, looking up at the massive mountain descending from the sky. He showed no fear, only calm confidence.


    Suddenly, countless flames gathered in his hand, under his control.


    The blue-green fire didn''t seem particularly bright, but it carried an overwhelming, terrifying power within it.


    Boom!


    Anything that came into contact with it was instantly reduced to dust.


    Even the towering mountain was no exception.


    The flames, as if the world itself had become a furnace, scattered in all directions, and the massive mountain shattered into pieces.


    The sky was filled with fire, surging toward Holy Emperor Mountainshade like a tidal wave.


    "Goddess Sylvia!


    Everyone in Sky Sanctuary!


    Timothy!


    None of you will die a peaceful death!"


    Holy Emperor Mountainshade''s eyes were bloodshot as he let out a hysterical scream.


    But no matter how loud his roar was, it couldn''t stop the onslaught of flames.


    The endless blue-green fire rained down, as if the very air had turned into a scorching furnace. Holy Emperor Mountainshade''s entire body was engulfed and scorched by the flames.


    He looked down at himself, only to find that every inch of his body was burning.


    The blue-green flames alternated between icy cold and searing heat, but they relentlessly devoured his flesh.


    All that remained was endless agony.


    "Tim... Timothy!"


    Even the last word Holy Emperor Mountainshade tried to utter came out garbled. His crazed gaze was slowly consumed by the flames, and his body began to disintegrate.


    He was fully aware that, as a Holy Emperor, he was about to be completely incinerated by the fire.


    "I hate this!"


    Despite his desperate struggle, Holy Emperor Mountainshade had no way to resist any longer. The flames devoured him entirely, dissolving him into nothingness.


    In the endless agony, his body was reduced to ashes, bit by bit.


    His soul was obliterated��gone without a trace!


    A Holy Emperor had perished!


    "Holy Emperor Mountainshade... is dead!"


    Everyone watching the scene in the sky was in disbelief. No one could quite accept what they had just witnessed.


    After all, that was a Holy Emperor!


    "Timothy is strong, sure, but isn''t he only at the Ocean''s Gate level?"


    "Holy crap, has Timothy been hiding his true strength this whole time?"


    The disciples of Sky Sanctuary were all dumbfounded.


    At that moment, Timothy had already turned around, his gaze falling on the remaining forces of Holy Emperor Featherwind, Holy Emperor Mountainshade, and Holy Emperor Thunderflame.


    Cracking his knuckles, Timothy smiled, but there was something subtly unsettling about it.


    "You dared to lay a hand on Goddess Sylvia? I''m not going to go easy on you today."


    "What are you going to do?!"


    Despite being the army of three Holy Emperors, the practitioners facing Timothy felt an unprecedented sense of dread.


    Stay connected with M V L


    "What am I going to do? I''m going to smash your heads in!" Timothy suddenly leaped into the air.


    With a single strike from his golden Sacred Form, countless enemies were sent flying like ragdolls.


    With a casual swing of the Phoenix Blade, a blazing sea of fire erupted.


    Everyone could see it clearly��Timothy had a smile on his face.


    But that smile sent chills down their spines, and his attacks were only getting more brutal.


    "You think you can mess with the Goddess? You think you little nobodies can come to Sky Sanctuary and lay a hand on my wife?"


    As Timothy charged into the crowd, screams of pain echoed all around.


    He was like a wolf among sheep, completely unstoppable.


    "Timothy, don''t think we''re pushovers!"


    Two Ocean''s Gate experts, under the command of Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade, flew out, enraged, and charged at Timothy.


    "Kid, die!"


    Boom!


    But as their blades slashed down, the two supposedly invincible Ocean''s Gate experts realized that a faint, almost invisible aura surrounded Timothy. Their blades couldn''t even break through his defenses.


    With a flick of his arm, Timothy dispelled the icy energy around him, and his fists began to glow. He struck out with both fists.


    Boom! Boom!


    In an instant, the two Holy Emperors were sent flying, crashing heavily to the ground.


    Timothy took a step forward, and the overwhelming pressure he exuded was like a mountain pressing down on them.


    In a flash, their chests caved in as if struck by lightning. Blood poured from their mouths, and they were on the verge of death.


    "He took down two Holy Emperors in an instant!"


    "No wonder Timothy is so strong. He''s on another level!"


    The disciples of Sky Sanctuary were suddenly filled with pride and excitement.


    At the same time, Timothy''s body emitted a surge of lightning, which flowed into the disciples around him.


    As the lightning crackled, Timothy spoke coldly, "Block their escape. Make them pay for what they''ve done today."


    "Yes!"


    The disciples of Sky Sanctuary, now empowered by the lightning, felt their strength surge to new heights.


    In contrast, the remaining practitioners, who had just witnessed their Holy Emperors fall, were already showing signs of defeat. All they could think about was escaping.


    But their path was completely blocked. Led by Timothy, the slaughter began.


    Thunder roared, flames blazed, and the situation quickly spiraled out of control.


    Some surrendered, others were cut down. The practitioners who had attacked Sky Sanctuary were utterly crushed.


    And amidst the chaos, Timothy''s name grew even more legendary.


    "Timothy is a beast!"


    "Timothy is unstoppable!" sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the disciples cheered, Timothy paid them no mind. Instead, he flew over to Sylvia''s side.


    Having just fought two Holy Emperors and faced off against Holy Emperor Apocalypse, Sylvia suddenly felt a wave of exhaustion wash over her. She swayed, nearly collapsing.


    But Timothy appeared beside her in an instant, gently catching her.


    "Take me back to the palace," Sylvia said with a soft smile.


    "Take you back?" Timothy blinked in surprise. "But aren''t there still a lot of disciples watching?"


    "So what? I already kissed you in front of everyone earlier. What''s the big deal about carrying me?"


    Sylvia smiled again, leaning softly against Timothy''s shoulder, her eyes slowly closing...

 Chapter 219: Sleep well

    Timothy couldn''t possibly refuse such a request, especially with Sylvia in his arms.Without hesitation, he scooped up her soft, delicate body and headed straight for the palace chambers.


    "Charge! For Sky Sanctuary!"


    "Wait�� what is that?!"


    In the midst of the fierce battle, the fighters instinctively glanced up at the sky��and froze.


    It wasn''t just the warriors from Blooming Sanctuary. Practitioners from all the major sects stood in stunned silence.


    They could clearly see Timothy, holding Sylvia''s slender, graceful figure, flying toward the palace.


    "Timothy is carrying Goddess Sylvia�� Is she unconscious?"


    "No way! Even if she were, she wouldn''t just let him carry her like that, right?"


    Suddenly, everyone''s minds buzzed as they recalled the kiss Sylvia had given Timothy earlier.


    At the time, the situation had been so dire that most people hadn''t paid much attention to it. But now, thinking back, they were all utterly shocked.


    "The Goddess didn''t just kiss Timothy��she let him hold her too. What the hell?!"


    "What the hell?!"


    "What the hell?!"


    No one could find the words to express their disbelief. The scene unfolding before them was beyond outrageous.


    The fact that Goddess Sylvia allowed Timothy to hold her, and had even kissed him, was far more shocking than any news of a new Holy Emperor-level figure emerging on the continent of Elant. Experience new stories with M V L


    After all, this was Goddess Sylvia.


    Even if people speculated that the kiss was to transfer spiritual energy or activate some ancient ritual, what was happening now? What could possibly explain this?


    Near Sky Sanctuary, practitioners stood dumbfounded, unable to speak.


    At that moment, Holy Maiden Aeliana gracefully descended, blocking their view.


    "Go clean up the battlefield. There''s no need to watch any further," she said with a soft smile, her presence a mix of seven parts purity and three parts allure, completely diverting their attention.


    Though they couldn''t see what was happening anymore, they knew full well that Timothy had carried Goddess Sylvia into the palace chambers.


    Whatever the truth was, this rumor would spread across all the sects by tomorrow.


    "Goddess Sylvia��"


    "Even though I knew it was impossible, I didn''t expect my dream to shatter here!" S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Timothy! Damn you, Timothy!"


    Countless practitioners, both men and women, wore expressions of despair. After all, in their hearts, Goddess Sylvia had always been an untouchable, supreme being.


    Once the Goddess woke up, they would demand an explanation from Timothy. Everything that had just happened had to be a mistake, a coincidence!


    It couldn''t be real!


    Outside the palace, many were still in disbelief, while inside, Timothy gently laid Sylvia down on the soft bed.


    He lightly touched her pale wrist, feeling the faint pulse of her spiritual energy. It was weak, almost depleted.


    Even someone as powerful as Sylvia couldn''t escape unscathed from such a massive battle. She had taken quite a bit of damage.


    Now, lying softly on the bed, though her eyes weren''t fully closed, Timothy could sense her exhaustion.


    Her delicate body curled up slightly, her soft figure like a cloud of cotton candy, with a cool, almost ethereal aura.


    No one could have imagined that the lofty, untouchable Goddess Sylvia would one day appear so vulnerable, like a small, fragile rabbit.


    Her lips were pale, and her long eyelashes trembled ever so slightly.


    Timothy felt a twinge of concern as he gently stroked Sylvia''s head. "You should rest for a bit. I''ll go make a few seventh-tier elixirs for you. They should help you recover quickly."


    With that, he turned to leave.


    But just as he reached the edge of the bed, he felt a firm grip on his wrist.


    Looking down, he saw Sylvia''s cool, smooth hand holding him tightly.


    "Babe, you should sleep. If I make those elixirs, you''ll be back to full strength in no time," Timothy said with a soft smile, trying to gently pull his hand free.


    To his surprise, not only did she not let go, but her grip tightened.


    "Babe�� what''s this about?" Timothy asked, a bit puzzled.


    At that moment, Sylvia slowly opened her eyes. Though her star-like gaze still held traces of weakness, there was a hint of amusement in them. "Hmph, I don''t need any elixirs."


    "The body of a Holy Emperor doesn''t really need healing, but��"


    Before Timothy could finish, Sylvia patted the bed beside her and smiled softly. "Instead of elixirs, maybe having you sleep next to me would work even better."


    "You really are something else��" Timothy chuckled after a brief pause.


    Normally, Sylvia was always so proud and composed, never showing too much emotion. He hadn''t expected her to be so clingy when she was feeling weak.


    "Well then, how could I refuse?" Timothy said with a grin, lying down beside her without hesitation.


    As soon as he settled in, Sylvia gently snuggled closer, resting her beautiful face against his chest. Her soft hair cascaded down, carrying a faint, sweet fragrance.


    Before long, her breathing became steady and calm��she had fallen into a deep sleep.


    A soft, contented smile graced her delicate face, as if she were having the most peaceful and sweet dreams.


    Looking down at Sylvia nestled in his arms, Timothy couldn''t help but smile. He playfully poked her soft cheek with his finger before quickly pulling it back.


    "Sleep well," he whispered, gently pulling the blanket over her.


    As he lay beside her, the spiritual energy in the air swirled around him, circulating through his body.


    [Host: Timothy]


    [Power Level: Ocean''s Gate, Late Stage]


    [Remaining Skill Points: 210 (Celestial Feather Form uses left: 1)]


    [Celestial Azureflame Assimilation: 7/7]


    The recent battle had pushed Timothy''s strength to the late stage of Ocean''s Gate!


    Not only that, but the Celestial Azureflame had been fully absorbed and assimilated.


    This flame, coveted by alchemists throughout the ages for its ability to use the world as a furnace and all living things as materials, was now completely under Timothy''s control.


    However, despite this victory, the continent of Elant was far more complicated than it appeared on the surface.


    To ensure the safety of Sky Sanctuary, Timothy knew he needed to grow stronger��fast. Reaching the Transcendence Realm, the level of a Holy Emperor, was the best course of action.


    Outside, the dark clouds slowly dispersed, and the sun''s rays broke through, casting a warm glow over the land.


    But the tear in the sky, from which the stench of blood and decay still lingered, had yet to close.


    Inside the palace, Sylvia slept peacefully beside Timothy, her breathing soft and steady.


    Time passed, and before long, the sun began to set, painting the sky with hues of orange and purple as dusk approached.


    "Mmm~"


    Finally, with a soft murmur, Sylvia''s delicate body stirred.


    Moments later, she slowly opened her eyes.

 Chapter 220: The consequences of this could be incredibly severe

    Sylvia''s slightly dazed eyes fluttered open, and the first thing she saw was Timothy right in front of her.And he was smiling.


    "Why are you sleeping here? Wait��"


    As she recalled how she had just looked at Timothy with pleading eyes, Sylvia''s cheeks flushed a soft pink.


    Timothy chuckled. "You invited me to sleep with you, honey. How could I say no?"


    "I did not invite you! I was just�� I was just��"


    The words were on the tip of her tongue, but Sylvia had no idea what to say.


    Because no matter how hard she tried to explain what had just happened, there was no way to make it sound reasonable!


    Find exclusive content at M-V-L


    "Tch, fine. Consider yourself lucky."


    Sylvia huffed, but as she pulled away from Timothy''s chest, her gaze lingered on him, almost involuntarily.


    "Hmph, I''ll admit one thing, though."


    "What''s that?" Timothy asked, a little confused.


    "Your chest�� it''s actually�� pretty warm."


    She shot him a slightly resentful glance, her voice barely a whisper after saying something so embarrassing, and quickly looked away.


    "Haha, you''re all talk, but your actions say otherwise," Timothy laughed, clearly amused.


    No matter how cold and aloof she usually was, in moments like these, when they were alone, Sylvia would sometimes let slip a shyness that was even more endearing than a girl next door.


    In these moments, she was cuter than ever, perfectly embodying the phrase "saying one thing but meaning another."


    Clearing his throat, Timothy said, "By the way, honey, what about that piccolo I gave you? We''ve got some time now. How about I teach you how to play it?"


    "No way." Sylvia shook her head quickly.


    "Huh?" Timothy blinked, surprised.


    "Because I promised I''d learn to play it in one night. So I''ll do it tonight. Especially tonight, I�� Ugh, let''s not talk about this anymore!"


    Her face flushed a deep red, and she hurriedly changed the subject, almost as if she was running away from it.


    Though Sylvia often showed hints of shyness, Timothy couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off today.


    Especially when she mentioned tonight��


    Could it be that she had something planned for tonight?


    Well, teaching her at night would definitely set the mood better, so Timothy didn''t dwell on it too much.


    As they left the bedroom together, they looked out at the scene outside.


    At this point, the forces of the three Holy Emperor factions that had besieged Sky Sanctuary were completely wiped out.


    The dead were dead, the wounded were wounded, and those who refused to submit to Sky Sanctuary had been mercilessly executed. The rest had been captured.


    The three Holy Emperor factions were no more.


    The dark clouds in the sky parted, and sunlight began to shine through.


    But in the center of where the clouds had gathered, there was still a strange, swirling blood-red storm that refused to dissipate.


    "What is that?" Timothy frowned, sensing something eerie.


    "It''s the remnants of the Dragon Blood Formation. Or maybe something even more sinister," Sylvia said, her voice heavy as she gazed at the sky.


    "Something more sinister?" Timothy asked.


    Sylvia nodded. "Yes, it might have something to do with the place they excavated��the ''Sepulcher of the Sacred,'' where Holy Emperor Apocalypse was buried."


    "The Sepulcher of the Sacred!"


    Even though Timothy hadn''t been on the continent of Elant for long, he had heard of that name.


    It was the burial ground for generations of Holy Emperors, guarded by countless spirits and shrouded in mystery.


    No one had been buried there for ages, and it had been even longer since anyone had dared to enter the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    No one knew what secrets lay hidden in that place, which inspired both reverence and fear.


    But now, the fact that Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade had managed to steal the body of Holy Emperor Apocalypse, who had fallen in the early stages of the Ascension Phase, suggested that something unexpected had happened there.


    If something had gone wrong in the Sepulcher of the Sacred, one of the most mysterious and unpredictable places on the continent of Elant, it could lead to a massive upheaval that would shake the entire world!


    The consequences of this could be incredibly severe.


    "Investigating the Sepulcher of the Sacred can wait. Right now, we need to figure out what this is," Sylvia said coldly, her gaze fixed on the blood-red vortex in the sky.


    No one understood why, even after the two emperors who controlled the Dragon Blood Formation had died, this blood-red vortex still lingered.


    Timothy nodded, and the two of them flew toward the swirling mass in the sky.


    The violent winds howled, carrying a nauseating stench that made it hard to breathe.


    It was as if the scene in the sky itself was trying to stop them from approaching.


    But with a simple wave of her hand, Sylvia unleashed the overwhelming might of a Holy Emperor. The intense wind pressure that had been blocking their path was instantly swept away, leaving nothing in their way.


    As they stepped inside, they found that the blood-red vortex concealed a small world.


    But this world was deeply unsettling.


    The sky was drenched in crimson, and the foul winds continued to rage.


    Even the ground beneath their feet was stained a disturbing shade of scarlet.


    Deep cracks ran across the earth, and those cracks bore an eerie resemblance to the patterns of the Dragon Blood Formation.


    Suddenly, two twisted humanoid figures came rushing toward them at an insane speed from the distance.


    Their movements were bizarre, like zombies, with limbs trembling uncontrollably.


    Sylvia extended her hand coldly, curling her fingers.


    Boom!


    An immense pressure descended, and the two figures froze in place, their bodies hunched over with a sickening crack.


    It was clear their bones had shattered. S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet, even with their bodies broken, they didn''t fall.


    "They can still stand after that?" Timothy''s eyes narrowed.


    Sylvia''s strength was among the very best, even among Holy Emperors.


    There were few in the world who could withstand a single blow from her.


    Even the strongest of Holy Emperors would struggle to endure it.


    The power these two had in life must have been unimaginable.


    Roar!


    Though the two corpses hadn''t been crushed, a terrifying roar suddenly echoed through the air.


    Countless streams of blood gathered in the crimson sky, forming a massive blood dragon that coiled in midair.


    Its roar was deafening, filled with a terrifying majesty that reverberated through the entire small world.


    But then, a single slash of sword energy cut through the air, and the enormous dragon''s body crumbled as if it were nothing.


    Boom!


    The sword light cleaved through the dragon, Sylvia''s casual strike tearing the blood dragon apart with no resistance. The streams of blood were severed and scattered, completely obliterated.


    The sword energy shot upward, even slicing open the sky of the small world, leaving a gaping tear.


    The countless monsters lurking within let out pitiful wails as they were annihilated.


    The blood-red world was swept clean.


    But even after wiping out everything in sight, Sylvia knew one thing for certain.


    The Sepulcher of the Sacred, the place everyone considered a forbidden zone, a place no one dared to enter, had definitely encountered a catastrophe!

 Chapter 221: The Unyielding Iron Warrior Form!

    Boom!The blood-red aura that had been swirling in the sky for what felt like forever finally dispersed with a thunderous roar.


    From within that crimson vortex, the figures of Timothy and Sylvia emerged.


    Earlier, some had tried to break through the blood-colored whirlpool in the sky, but their efforts were completely in vain.


    "Of course, it''s the Goddess herself!" The disciples couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of reverence.


    But, more than that, there was something else on their minds.


    Just moments ago, Timothy had carried the Goddess back to her chambers, and they had been gone for an hour.


    An hour.


    What exactly had Timothy been doing during that not-too-short, not-too-long time?


    Could it really be...?


    In the past, no one would have ever believed any rumors about the Goddess. Anyone who dared to spread such gossip would have been beaten black and blue on the spot.


    But today, everything that had happened made the disciples feel like something was off.


    More importantly, when faced with their questions, Timothy said nothing, and the Goddess had a faint smile on her face��something no one had ever seen before.


    Even though nothing was explicitly said, it was almost as if the Goddess was silently acknowledging her relationship with Timothy!


    "This is outrageous! I can''t take it anymore!"


    Finally, someone stepped forward. sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man stood at 6''4", his body rippling with muscle, each sinew as hard as iron. Even his face seemed to radiate a rugged, unyielding strength.


    This was none other than Landon Stone, the Ironfist Sect''s pride, known for his unmatched physical prowess and iron-hard body.


    Landon''s eyes widened in fury, his voice booming with righteous anger: "Timothy, how dare you get so close to Goddess Sylvia! You''ve defiled her honor, and I challenge you!"


    The crowd erupted in cheers.


    "That''s the spirit! I refuse to believe that no matter how strong Timothy is, he could ever be worthy of the untouchable Goddess Sylvia!"


    "Exactly! There are countless practitioners who secretly admire the Goddess, but not a single one has ever been worthy of her!"


    Landon stepped forward from the crowd, his fists clenched, muscles bulging, his gaze locked on Timothy with a clear challenge in his eyes.


    "Alright, let''s give it a shot."


    Timothy smiled faintly, stepping in front of Landon without the slightest hint of hesitation.


    Seeing this, many of the Sky Sanctuary disciples couldn''t help but feel a wave of concern.


    They knew exactly who Landon was.


    The heir to the Ironfist Sect, his body had been tempered to perfectly align with the Unyielding Iron Warrior Form.


    It wasn''t just about how strong he was��there were very few people in the world who could even break through Landon''s defenses.


    Just his iron-like fists alone were enough to crush someone to death!


    "Ironfist Sect, Landon!"


    At this moment, Landon brought his fists together, and a fierce aura ignited around him.


    Taking a deep breath, a faint golden glow began to shimmer across Landon''s skin.


    That flowing light covered his entire body, making him look as solid and unshakable as a wall of bronze and iron.


    Feeling the immense power coursing through him, Landon smiled smugly, his confidence growing: "The Unyielding Iron Warrior Form is a secret Arcane Art passed down through generations of the Ironfist Sect.


    Aside from a select few who know its secrets, no one in the world knows the true weakness of the Unyielding Iron Warrior Form.


    And if you can''t find that weakness, there''s no way anyone can break through it.


    Hmph, Timothy, today I''ll show you what it feels like to taste defeat!"


    Landon''s smirk widened as his body became even more solid, an immovable force.


    "It''s the Unyielding Iron Warrior Form!"


    "The secret and weak points of the Unyielding Iron Warrior Form, the Vital Points, have never been discovered. This is bad��Timothy might really be in trouble this time. If he can''t break through the defense, how can he possibly win?"


    As the crowd stood in shock, Landon took a step forward.


    His body, tempered to perfection, caused the ground beneath him to crack and shatter with just one stomp.


    Landon''s aura was overwhelming, and it was clear he was immensely proud of his defense.


    "Come on!" he shouted, not even bothering to hide his disdain for Timothy. His aura surged even higher, and a smug smile tugged at the corner of his mouth.


    He was convinced that no one could break his Unyielding Iron Warrior Form. Unless someone was at the level of a Holy Emperor and knew the Vital Points, it was impossible!


    Thud.


    But suddenly, Landon''s body froze.


    "Pain... so much pain."


    For the first time in years, Landon felt pain��so intense that cold sweat poured down his face, and his legs went numb.


    He saw it clearly: Timothy had delivered a swift, precise kick, aimed directly between his legs.


    In an instant, Landon''s defense crumbled. The Unyielding Iron Warrior Form''s protection vanished, and his face turned green from the excruciating pain.


    Thud.


    Landon''s legs buckled, and he collapsed to the ground, clutching his groin, writhing in agony.


    His mind was in turmoil, disbelief flooding his thoughts.


    "Impossible! Impossible! The Vital Points of the Unyielding Iron Warrior Form are the Ironfist Sect''s most closely guarded secret. How could an outsider like you know its weakness? It hurts... it hurts so much!" Find more to read at M-V-L


    Cold sweat drenched him as he rolled on the ground, overwhelmed by the pain.


    Seeing this, many of the male disciples couldn''t help but gasp and take a step back, instinctively shielding their own legs with their hands.


    "Hiss... Timothy may be strong, but that kick was brutal."


    "Terrifying. If that kick landed on me, I don''t think my family line would have anyone left to carry it on..."


    "But for Timothy to spot the weakness of the Unyielding Iron Warrior Form so easily��it''s unbelievable!"


    The crowd couldn''t help but murmur in awe.


    Watching Landon rolling on the ground in pain, Timothy sighed slightly, a bit helpless.


    What could he do? Every man has the same weak spot.


    It didn''t matter if it was Landon or ten more like him��he could take them all down with one kick.


    "If anyone else has a problem, feel free to challenge me. Let''s see if any of you have what it takes to compete with me for the Goddess." Timothy stood his ground, his aura powerful and unshakable.


    With so many practitioners gathered, his words were practically a challenge to everyone present.


    In an instant, many were fired up, stepping forward without hesitation.


    "Timothy, I challenge you!"


    "Timothy, can you handle my hammer?"


    "I refuse to believe it! Even with all my muscles, I can''t win��there''s no way Goddess Sylvia would choose a pretty boy like you!"


    The practitioners from all directions were thoroughly enraged, and one by one, they stepped up to challenge him.


    But it didn''t take long before the air was filled with the sound of pained cries. Timothy stood in place, not even moving an inch, as he effortlessly sent each challenger flying.


    On the stage, it was a one-sided massacre.


    Cheers erupted from the crowd, and Timothy stood like an undisputed champion, dominating the arena.


    From a distance, Sylvia watched the scene unfold, and a soft, warm smile unknowingly appeared on her lips.

 Chapter 222: Is that… really the reason?

    The aftermath of the epic battle between the three Holy Emperors left the entire continent of Elant in awe. The sheer force of their divine power shook everyone to their core.As the lingering energy from the fight slowly dissipated, practitioners from all over began to gather at Sky Sanctuary, eager to learn the outcome of the clash.


    But as they approached the peak of Sky Sanctuary, they were greeted by an unexpected sight: a towering arena. And on that stage, a single figure was constantly being challenged��Timothy.


    Word quickly spread about what had happened. Apparently, in the chaos of the battle, Timothy had kissed Goddess Sylvia, and to make matters worse, he had publicly declared his actions to the entire world. He even went so far as to set up the arena, boldly proclaiming, "If anyone''s got a problem with it, come fight me."


    "Damn it, I''m going to take him down!"


    "Goddess Sylvia, of all people! She''s so proud and untouchable, and Timothy�� he kissed her?! I''m going to kill him!"


    Though no one had ever dared to say it out loud before, countless practitioners secretly admired Goddess Sylvia. Many had harbored feelings for her in silence, and some of them were even powerful figures from Ocean''s Gate.


    Hearing Timothy''s challenge, no one could hold back their anger. After all, Goddess Sylvia was the untouchable, revered figure in their hearts. Even Timothy had no right to disrespect her!


    Practitioners from all corners of the world, who had originally come for other reasons, quickly forgot their initial purpose. One by one, they stormed the stage, filled with righteous fury, ready to challenge Timothy.


    But these so-called powerful practitioners, who were so confident in their abilities, soon realized that Timothy wasn''t someone they could easily defeat. Despite having only recently entered Ocean''s Gate, his terrifying strength was far beyond that of an ordinary Holy Emperor.


    One by one, the challengers were beaten black and blue, left crawling off the stage, begging for mercy.


    "Brother Timothy, please, I was just joking earlier!"


    Explore stories on M-V-L


    "No, stop! Please!"


    Thud, thud, thud.


    For three whole days, the arena stood tall at the peak of Sky Sanctuary. And during those three days, every single practitioner who dared to challenge Timothy was utterly humiliated.


    Many of these challengers were powerful figures in their own right, feared and respected in their own territories. But here, not only were they thoroughly beaten, they also lost all the face they had built up over the years.


    In just three days, Timothy''s name spread like wildfire across the practitioner world. "The Shameless One," "Goddess Slayer," "The Unstoppable Madman"��none of these titles could fully capture the essence of Timothy.


    But one thing was clear to everyone: Timothy was not someone to mess with.


    "Anyone else?!"


    Timothy''s voice echoed across the peak of Sky Sanctuary as he looked down from the arena. But this time, no one dared to respond.


    The three-day challenge had come to an end. And the victor? Timothy, and Timothy alone.


    All those who had secretly admired the goddess and come to challenge him were left nursing their wounds, too ashamed to utter another word.


    Ding!


    Host has successfully challenged and defeated all potential rivals, securing the position as the goddess''s sole husband. System reward: "Same Old Trick."


    "Same Old Trick?" Timothy paused for a moment, curious about the oddly named reward.


    The system offered no explanation. Its silence only piqued Timothy''s curiosity further. Normally, the system would answer any question he had, but this time, it remained mysteriously quiet.


    Whatever this "Same Old Trick" was, it seemed like it would be important.


    "Ow, that hurts��"


    The sound of groaning and complaints filled the air as the arena was finally dismantled. Timothy slowly made his way over to Sylvia''s side.


    "Babe, how was your husband''s performance up there?" Timothy grinned smugly.


    But when he looked at Sylvia, he noticed she was staring at him intently.


    "Huh?"


    Timothy couldn''t help but feel a bit puzzled.


    And then��


    "Pfft."


    Like the first bloom of spring, thawing the last of winter''s chill, her smile blossomed under the warm sunlight. It was a smile so breathtaking, even a gentle spring breeze couldn''t compare.


    Nearby, a few disciples who happened to catch this moment were completely stunned. They had never seen Goddess Sylvia like this before.


    The sky was beginning to darken. After three long days, most of the damage to Sky Sanctuary had been repaired. The remnants of Holy Emperor Featherwind, Holy Emperor Thunderflame, and Holy Emperor Mountainshade''s forces had either been eliminated or forced into submission. Everything was more or less settled.


    Occasionally, practitioners would fly by, their hearts filled with awe as they gazed at the massive craters left behind by the battle. The sheer destruction was a stark reminder of the terrifying power of a war between Holy Emperors, enough to strike fear deep into anyone''s soul.


    "So, even though you used my blood, how exactly did you summon flames strong enough to burn the corpse of an Ascension Phase expert?" Sylvia asked, her eyes fixed on Timothy.


    "That''s a secret," Timothy replied with a sly smile.


    "A secret? You''re keeping secrets from me now? Especially about the whole Blooming Sanctuary thing. Just how many secrets are you hiding from me?" Sylvia''s gaze sharpened, though there was a playful glint in her eyes. Her fingers pinched Timothy''s waist, and she began to apply a bit of pressure.


    "Ow! Just a little, really, only a little!" Timothy quickly responded, wincing in pain. But despite that, he couldn''t help but flash a mischievous grin. "Actually, if you really want to know my secrets, babe, I can tell you. But with so many people around, it''s hard to talk. How about we wait until it''s late, and we''re alone in the bedchamber? S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, I''ll tell you everything, bit by bit."


    "The bedchamber�� Fine, tonight then. Come to my chambers, I''ll be waiting."


    But as Timothy turned his head, he noticed something unusual��Sylvia''s face was slightly flushed, and there was an unmistakable hint of shyness she couldn''t quite hide.


    This shyness was far more intense than anything he''d seen from her before.


    Even Timothy was momentarily taken aback. He had only been joking earlier. After all, he''d made plenty of bold claims about spending the night in her chambers before, and he had indeed stayed there for two nights without any issues.


    But today, something was different. Why did Sylvia react so strongly to that comment? And why was there a hint of embarrassment that was completely unlike her usual self?


    "Don''t�� don''t get the wrong idea! Didn''t you say you''d teach me how to play the piccolo when you got back? Now that we''ve dealt with the two Holy Emperors, tonight seems like a good time to�� practice the piccolo, that''s all��" Sylvia quickly tried to explain, her voice flustered.


    "Is that�� really the reason?"


    On the surface, it sounded reasonable enough, but Timothy couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off about Sylvia today. It was as if she was hiding something from him.


    And as soon as she finished speaking, Sylvia, her face now fully flushed, turned away as if to escape. She hurriedly flew off toward the bedchamber, her back to Timothy.


    The sunlight bathed her retreating figure, highlighting her graceful, flawless silhouette, every curve perfectly accentuated.

 Chapter 223: Crap, no way! He’s really here?!

    As Timothy watched Sylvia''s figure disappear into the distance, he couldn''t help but feel a slight flutter in his chest.Even a fool could tell that the goddess was definitely hiding some secret she was too embarrassed to say out loud!


    Whatever it was, tonight was bound to be an unforgettable night.


    The sun hadn''t fully set yet, and as Timothy strolled near Sky Sanctuary, he suddenly spotted a familiar figure.


    It was Cassian Zephyros.


    "Long time no see."


    Timothy raised his hand in greeting.


    After the Alchemy Conference, Timothy had happened to save Cassian''s life in passing.


    Who would''ve thought that Cassian, being so grateful, would bring his people to help without hesitation, even when facing two Holy Emperors?


    A man this upright was definitely worth befriending.


    "Timothy, it really has been a while!"


    Cassian''s face lit up with joy the moment he saw Timothy, and he quickly walked over with enthusiasm.


    "I didn''t think I''d get the chance to see you again before I left, haha!"


    Though Cassian was over a thousand years old, he still looked like a young, handsome man, exuding a carefree and charismatic energy.


    "I didn''t expect to see you again either."


    It was rare for Timothy to meet someone he genuinely liked, so he responded warmly.


    The two clearly hit it off, and before long, they were deep in conversation, laughing and chatting like old friends.


    Timothy admired Cassian''s silver spear and his well-trained physique, which far surpassed the strength of an ordinary Holy Emperor.


    Cassian, on the other hand, was amazed at Timothy''s audacity to kiss Goddess Sylvia. He couldn''t stop marveling at it.


    In the entire world, there wasn''t a single person who would dare to kiss the goddess.


    Anyone who had the nerve to offend her would''ve been long dead by now.


    The fact that Timothy had kissed the goddess and was still alive and well was beyond comprehension.


    Though Cassian didn''t fully understand the situation, he was thoroughly shocked.


    "Hahaha, Timothy, you''re truly the most promising young talent around!


    There''s probably no one on the entire continent of Elant who can compare to you."


    "Hahaha, you''re no slouch either! Even among the Holy Emperors, there aren''t many heroes like you!"


    "Hahaha." Enjoy more content from M-V-L


    "Hahahaha."


    The two burst into wild laughter, shamelessly complimenting each other without a care in the world.


    Meanwhile, Azura stood off to the side, her small eyes filled with exasperation.


    Is this what human men are like? she thought. When they start flattering each other, their skin gets thicker than a city wall!


    But aside from the mutual flattery, Timothy and Cassian actually had a lot in common.


    They continued chatting, their conversation flowing effortlessly from one topic to the next, from distant lands to life goals��


    ...


    At the same time, Felix, covered in dust and looking utterly disheveled, was walking with a group of disciples after finally finishing the grueling task of dismantling the arena.


    Felix was clearly fuming, his anger barely contained.


    Finally, he couldn''t hold it in any longer: "Damn Timothy!


    First, he steals all my glory, constantly making things difficult for me, and now he''s got me stuck here doing manual labor.


    Timothy, I swear, I''ll never forgive you!"


    The list of grievances Felix had against Timothy was endless.


    Not only had Timothy taken his position as a disciple steward, but he''d also stolen the spotlight by riding in on a dragon.


    Every time Felix thought about how Yvenna, his junior sister, would run joyfully to Timothy whenever he returned, it made his blood boil.


    What does Timothy have that I don''t? Felix fumed. How did he manage to steal all the attention?


    Not only that, but even the goddess��who never spared anyone a second glance��seemed to have a soft spot for Timothy.


    "From now on, no matter what Timothy does, I''ll do the exact opposite. Even if it kills me, I, Felix, will never bow to Timothy. One day, I''ll face him head-on and show him who the real chosen one of Sky Sanctuary is!" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Felix couldn''t hold back his furious outburst, his voice trembling with anger.


    "But Felix, Timothy''s a really good guy, and he''s incredibly strong. Are you sure you can beat him?" A female disciple nearby couldn''t help but ask in a small voice, seeing how worked up Felix was.


    "Of course! Do you think I, Felix, would give up that easily?" Felix, naturally, couldn''t afford to lose face in front of a woman.


    He puffed out his chest, thumping it with determination, and gritted his teeth. "So what if Timothy''s strong? It''s only a matter of time before I surpass him. Even if I can''t beat him right now, I''m a man, and I''ll never bow to him. Timothy is my lifelong rival, and no matter what, I won''t back down. If the day ever comes that I do, I''ll be nothing but a dog!


    Hell, I''ll even dive headfirst into a latrine and swim in it in front of everyone!"


    "I never thought Senior Felix would have such resolve, even when facing Senior Timothy��"


    Though Timothy''s reputation and standing in Sky Sanctuary were impeccable, the disciples around Felix couldn''t help but feel a bit moved by his words.


    The once carefree and reckless Felix had actually said something so serious, proving his unwavering determination.


    A prodigal son turning over a new leaf was worth more than gold. Even if Felix had no real chance of matching Timothy''s strength, the fact that he could make such a vow showed that he had truly changed.


    After all, no one would joke about swimming in a latrine.


    "Senior Felix, I think Senior Timothy is just up ahead!"


    At that moment, one of the disciples pointed forward.


    Everyone turned to look and saw Timothy standing right there, directly in their path.


    "Crap, no way! He''s really here?!"


    Felix froze, his expression stiffening.


    But with so many disciples watching, and after making such a bold vow, there was no way Felix could back down now, no matter how much he wanted to.


    "Hmph, so Timothy''s really there, huh? Perfect. I''ll take this chance to show him that even if I''m not as strong as him, even if my cultivation isn''t as advanced, when it comes to spirit and pride, I won''t lose to anyone!"


    Felix declared this proudly to the disciples behind him, then put on a fearless front and started walking toward Timothy.


    "Hmph, Timothy, do you think I''m scared of you just because you''re strong? I, Felix Zephyros, have never been afraid of anyone in my life. Today, I''m going to show you that��"


    "G-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-grandfather?!"


    Felix''s bold words were abruptly cut off, his voice trembling like a rooster''s crow.


    His eyes had locked onto the figure standing next to Timothy, the one he had just been chatting and laughing with. That figure wasn''t just anyone��it was��


    Zephyros''s family''s ancestor. His great-great-great-great-great-great-great-great-great-great-grandfather.


    In that moment, Felix was completely dumbfounded.

 Chapter 224: Wait… Timothy is Felix’s Great-grandpa?!

    "Great-grandpa, what are you doing here?"Felix was completely dumbfounded as he stared at Cassian standing before him.


    It wasn''t just because Cassian was at the Sky Sanctuary, but more so because of how close he seemed to be with Timothy.


    "You little rascal, you''re here too?"


    Cassian glanced at Felix as he walked over, grabbed him by the collar, and dragged him in front of Timothy. With a slight smile, he said, "This is my good-for-nothing grandson. His parents tell me he''s always acting all carefree and rebellious, never listening to anyone.


    If he ever steps out of line, Timothy, don''t hold back. Feel free to beat him senseless on my behalf."


    "Oh, I''m pretty good at that," Timothy replied with a smirk.


    At a glance, Cassian, despite being Felix''s grandfather, looked much younger and more handsome, exuding an air of righteousness and authority.


    One was supposed to be hundreds of years older, yet their presence couldn''t have been more different.


    Cassian then turned to Felix, his expression suddenly serious. "Timothy is a very close friend of mine. You''re lucky to be a disciple of Goddess Sylvia, but from now on, you better rein in that wild attitude of yours, especially when you''re around Master Timothy. You must show him the utmost respect.


    And another thing��


    Timothy and I are as close as brothers now. So, you''ll treat him with the same respect you show me. From now on, you''ll call him Great-grandpa." Stay tuned to M-V-L


    "Call Timothy�� Great-grandpa?"


    Felix was completely stunned.


    Not long ago, he and Timothy were both outer disciples of the Sky Sanctuary. How did he suddenly end up with a Great-grandpa?


    So, what now? He calls me Senior Brother, and I call him Great-grandpa?


    And that wasn''t even the worst part. Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had just been boasting in front of everyone, and now all the disciples were gathered around, watching. If he really called Timothy "Great-grandpa," he''d lose all his dignity!


    "No way! I, Felix, am a proud man. Even if I die today, even if I have to jump off this cliff, there''s no way I''m calling Timothy��"


    Felix''s words were cut short as he suddenly noticed the cold, dangerous glint in his grandfather''s eyes.


    Even the air around them seemed to carry a faint sense of killing intent.


    Felix''s mind raced. He knew that while his grandfather might be laughing and joking right now, Cassian, the Holy Emperor of Starwind, was known for being ruthless.


    That silver spear of his showed no mercy, whether it was toward family or enemies. Cassian''s authority was absolute, and no one dared to challenge it.


    He had single-handedly led the Zephyros family to dominance. Cassian wasn''t someone you could mess with.


    Felix knew his grandfather was decisive and never hesitated, even within the family. If you crossed him, there were no second chances.


    Seeing that chilling look in his grandfather''s eyes, Felix couldn''t help but shiver.


    He had no doubt that if he refused, the next moment, a silver spear would appear out of nowhere and pierce him straight through.


    On one side were the watching disciples, and on the other was the deadly aura radiating from his grandfather.


    Felix''s face twisted in despair. How had he ended up in such a ridiculous situation?


    But no matter what, his pride wasn''t worth more than his life!


    "Fine, fine! I''ll say it, okay?"


    Felix finally gave in, turning to Timothy with a face full of misery. "Gr�� Great-grandpa."


    "Ah, good boy," Timothy said with a grin, patting Felix on the head.


    The damage wasn''t physical, but the humiliation was unbearable.


    The disciples who had gathered around all clearly heard Felix''s crisp, reluctant "Great-grandpa."


    Aside from barely holding back their laughter, they couldn''t help but feel a bit awkward. One of them teased, "Felix, what was it you said earlier?"


    "Something about how if you ever bowed down to Timothy, you''d jump into a cesspit and swim like a dog, right?"


    "Yeah, everyone remember that, just in case Felix tries to deny it later."


    "Actually, I''ve had an upset stomach these past few days. If the cesspit''s not full enough, I can help Felix out."


    "��"


    The atmosphere was painfully awkward.


    The disciples were genuinely curious to see what swimming in a cesspit would look like. After all, it wasn''t every day you got to witness something so�� fragrant.


    Felix, on the other hand, wished he could dig a hole and bury himself right then and there.


    This was the ultimate social death. It couldn''t get worse than this, could it?


    Just then, Cassian turned to him and said, "You''re a young man full of energy, but look at you now, all defeated. No, that won''t do. Say it again."


    "Great-grandpa," Felix muttered, his voice filled with despair.


    "Not loud enough. Do it again!"


    "Great-grandpa!" Felix shouted, his voice cracking under the pressure.


    "Still not good enough."


    Felix''s face twisted in agony as he yelled, "Timothy is my Great-grandpa! From now on, we''ll each stick to our titles. You call me Junior Brother Felix, and I''ll call you Great-grandpa!"


    His voice echoed across the Sky Sanctuary, and this time, everyone clearly understood the relationship between the two.


    Wait�� Timothy is Felix''s Great-grandpa?!


    ��


    After chatting with Timothy for a while longer, Cassian finally seemed satisfied and prepared to leave.


    Before he left, he gave Felix one last stern warning: "While you''re at the Sky Sanctuary, behave yourself and focus on your training. If you ever show any disrespect to your Great-grandpa, don''t blame me if I have to run you through with my spear."


    "I understand," Felix replied, watching Cassian''s figure disappear into the distance. He felt like crying but couldn''t muster the tears. He had never felt so utterly defeated.


    "Great-grandpa, I still have to go swim in the cessp�� I mean, it''s getting late, so I''ll take my leave now."


    Felix bowed respectfully to Timothy, and only after receiving permission did he dare to turn and leave.


    "Finally! We''re going to see Felix swim!" one of the disciples exclaimed excitedly.


    "I heard Evander''s been constipated today, so the cesspit might be extra ripe."


    "Perfect timing, then!"


    "Ugh, now that you mention it�� yeah, it''s going to be something."


    The disciples were all buzzing with excitement, eager to see Felix fulfill his promise.


    Meanwhile, Timothy couldn''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of suddenly gaining a "grandson" out of nowhere. Still, he had to admit, having a grandson wasn''t such a bad feeling.


    By now, the sun had almost completely set behind the western mountains, and the Sky Sanctuary continued its usual routine.


    But no one noticed that, within the Goddess''s palace, a flickering candle had been lit much earlier than usual.


    Why had the Goddess summoned him to her chambers?


    Timothy couldn''t help but wonder.


    He didn''t believe for a second that the Goddess had really called him over just to teach her how to play the piccolo.


    But if not that, then what��?


    Timothy cleared his throat, feeling a mix of curiosity and anticipation.


    As the last rays of the setting sun faded, and night began to fall, Timothy slowly made his way toward the palace.


    Tonight, the palace felt different from usual, and the Goddess herself seemed�� different as well.


    Pushing open the door, Timothy stepped inside.


    Night had fully descended.

 Chapter 225: That’s not love, that’s dark magic!

    Timothy pushed the door open, and in the flickering candlelight, he could see everything clearly.Sylvia was sitting quietly on the bed, her gaze fixed on her delicate, beautiful feet.


    Her long, slender legs were hugged close to her body, her skin smooth and pale, almost glowing like porcelain.


    It was obvious she was deep in thought. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When the door suddenly opened, Sylvia''s head shot up. Her face flushed a soft pink as she looked at Timothy, startled.


    She quickly turned her head away, trying to hide her embarrassment.


    But that only made it more obvious.


    Timothy could tell right away��something was definitely off with her today.


    And not just a little off��really off.


    "Uh, hey, babe, are you feeling any better?" Timothy cleared his throat awkwardly, trying to break the tension.


    "Yeah, the medicine you gave me worked really well. Even the injuries from those guys teaming up on me healed pretty fast." Sylvia nodded slightly, but she couldn''t quite maintain her usual calm and composed demeanor.


    "Oh, right! Weren''t you going to teach me how to play the piccolo? I''ve been practicing all night, and I think I''ve got it down!" Sylvia suddenly remembered, quickly pulling the piccolo out from under her pillow.


    Timothy smiled and took the piccolo from her. "Alright, let''s give it a shot."


    Sitting down next to her, Timothy patiently explained the techniques and methods for playing the piccolo.


    He even introduced her to the five-line staff notation from another world.


    He went over everything��how to control her breath, finger pressure, the angle, and the subtle differences in posture.


    Sylvia listened intently, nodding as she absorbed the information.


    "Okay, now that you''ve got the basics, why don''t you give it a try?"


    Timothy handed the piccolo back to her.


    Theory was one thing, but practice was always a bit different.


    So Timothy gently guided her hands, sitting close beside her. Experience tales at M-V-L


    "Don''t press too hard with this finger. Relax, relax. And your wrist��don''t tense it up so much. Also, adjust the angle here��"


    He carefully adjusted her fingers.


    Her smooth hands were softly touched by his, and because of the angle, Timothy was almost half-hugging her.


    As his warm breath brushed her ear while he gave instructions, Sylvia''s small, delicate ears turned a faint shade of red.


    What should have been a brief moment felt like it stretched on forever, yet it was oddly comforting.


    Timothy was patient, and before long, he had explained all the essential techniques.


    "I can show you the door, but you''ve got to walk through it yourself. The rest is up to you, babe."


    He pulled out a music sheet that wasn''t exactly beginner-friendly.


    For any novice, playing this piece would be like trying to climb a mountain.


    But then again, this was Sylvia, the goddess herself.


    Besides, he had to give her a bit of a challenge.


    "Challenge accepted! I''m pretty confident in my talent," Sylvia said with a small, self-assured smile.


    For some reason, Timothy''s calm, steady guidance had made her feel warm and secure.


    The candlelight flickered, casting a cozy glow. If she could, she''d love to listen to him explain things a little longer.


    But it was time to show what she could do!


    Sylvia raised the piccolo, placing it gently against her lips.


    Her lips, soft and glistening like dewdrops on a leaf in the early morning, were beautiful. Every word Timothy had said echoed in her mind.


    Every detail of the piccolo seemed etched into her memory.


    In that moment, everything clicked.


    From the complex sheet music, Sylvia unhesitatingly chose the most difficult piece.


    Her fingers danced gracefully, like butterflies fluttering in the air.


    A melodious, enchanting tune flowed from the piccolo, clear and pure, like the sound of heaven itself.


    Each note not only followed the sheet music perfectly but even elevated it, adding a touch of brilliance.


    Even though it was Sylvia''s first time playing the piccolo and her first time seeing this particular piece of music, her performance was flawless.


    The sound of the piccolo was pure, with a cool, ethereal quality that perfectly matched the sheet music, yet somehow transcended it. It was as if the notes were echoing through a secluded valley, carrying a unique feeling that drew anyone listening into its depths.


    The piece reached its climax and then gently came to an end.


    As the final notes faded into silence, Sylvia slowly lowered the piccolo from her lips.


    The melody she had just played was nothing short of heavenly, surpassing even those who had spent years mastering music theory and practice.


    "That was amazing, babe! You played it so beautifully!" Timothy couldn''t help but clap his hands in admiration.


    Just as he had expected.


    Aside from cooking, Sylvia was practically perfect at everything, with an extraordinary natural talent.


    Even with the help of his system, Timothy could only barely surpass her level.


    "Hmph, now you see how good I am, don''t you?" Sylvia smiled, her lips curving into a playful smirk.


    "Of course! I''ve always known you''re unstoppable. There''s nothing in this world that could ever be too hard for you," Timothy said, grinning.


    "Good that you know��"


    Sylvia gently placed the piccolo on the bed, her long, smooth legs coming together gracefully.


    Her expression suddenly shifted, carrying a hint of something different. "Actually, there''s another reason I asked you to come to my room today."


    "Another reason?" Timothy blinked, momentarily confused.


    He had almost forgotten the strange vibe he''d sensed from Sylvia when he first entered, distracted by her incredible piccolo performance.


    "Yeah�� I wanted to give you another Valentine''s Day gift," Sylvia said, her voice growing softer, almost a whisper.


    She reached behind the table and pulled out a small, intricately decorated box. Her voice was barely audible as she continued, "This�� is a bento I made for you."


    As she opened the box, a thick, dark green mist rose from it.


    Inside, a bubbling green liquid swirled, filled with a mix of green, purple, black, and other unidentifiable ingredients.


    Timothy suddenly remembered that before he left for the Alchemy Conference, Sylvia had mentioned she had a surprise waiting for him when he got back.


    He had imagined all sorts of possibilities, but never in his wildest dreams did he think the surprise would be�� a bento box filled with dark cuisine!


    "This is bad! Babe, I can''t eat that!" Timothy quickly stepped back.


    The food Sylvia made was notorious��practically as dangerous as poison.


    Even a Holy Emperor-level warrior would probably drop dead after eating too much of it!


    "Just one bite��" Sylvia pleaded.


    "Not even one bite!"


    "Come on, I made this with love!"


    "That''s not love, that''s dark magic!"


    Timothy desperately tried to push away the bento box of doom.


    But suddenly, the box was gone.


    Sylvia had swiftly put it away, and with Timothy still pushing forward, he lost his balance and fell onto the bed.


    His arms landed on the soft mattress, and Sylvia, who had been reclining on the bed, was now caught within his arms.


    Her eyes, bright and sparkling like stars, held a different kind of emotion as they gazed up at him.


    Timothy suddenly realized�� he might have just walked into a trap.

 Chapter 226: I’m… completely drained

    The dim candlelight flickered softly inside the royal chamber.In its glow, Sylvia''s breathtaking beauty was illuminated, her face radiant with a soft, intoxicating blush. Even her eyes, usually as clear and brilliant as the stars, now shimmered with a tender, almost vulnerable light.


    Timothy found himself pinning the goddess against the bed.


    Looking into Sylvia''s shy, yet expectant gaze, Timothy knew one thing for sure: she had anticipated this moment all along. From the second she invited him to her chambers, she had known what would happen. And this time, there was no resistance.


    Her breath, warm and slightly uneven, carried a sweet fragrance that filled the air. The thin white silk she wore clung to her, and as she lay on the bed, the disheveled fabric revealed glimpses of her pale, flawless skin.


    Her eyes sparkled with emotion, and her lips, soft and inviting, glistened in the candlelight. Sylvia''s heart was racing even faster than Timothy''s, her gaze locked on him, filled with a mix of shyness and anticipation.


    Timothy had done so much for her��healing her with the Rainbow Lotus, fighting powerful enemies on her behalf. But more than that, the feelings between them had long since reached a point where words were no longer necessary. Their bond had grown deep, intimate, and undeniable.


    "Y-you can''t just stare at me like that! It''s too embarrassing!" Sylvia stammered, her blush deepening as she noticed Timothy''s intense gaze.


    "Well, where should I be looking then, my dear wife?" Timothy teased, though even he was a little taken aback by how things had escalated.


    Sure, he had snuck into her chambers before, using her as a pillow and taking advantage of her in playful ways. He''d even used his Soulborn Eye to peek at her more than once. But this�� this was different. He hadn''t expected things to unfold like this.


    Sylvia, despite trying to maintain her usual cool demeanor, couldn''t hide her quickening breath or the bashful look in her eyes. If this kept up, her goddess-like composure would be completely shattered.


    "D-damn it, I order you to��"


    "Mm��"


    Before she could finish, Sylvia instinctively tilted her head up, her lips meeting his. She hadn''t planned it, but Timothy kissed her back without hesitation.


    "Hmph, not bad," Sylvia muttered after the kiss, regaining a bit of her confidence. But even in the dim light, her face was still flushed with a rosy hue. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were so close now that Timothy could not only smell the faint fragrance of her skin but also something else��a hint of alcohol.


    "So that''s what it is," Timothy thought with a smile. No wonder she was acting a little off tonight. She''d had a bit of liquid courage before calling him here.


    "Classic you," he chuckled, leaning in even closer.


    Sylvia''s heart pounded wildly in her chest. Even with the alcohol to mask her nerves, she couldn''t fully hide her embarrassment when she saw his smile.


    "Ugh, I''ll bite you to death!" she growled playfully, sinking her teeth into Timothy''s shoulder, leaving a small, glistening bite mark.


    "Well, if that''s how it''s gonna be, I won''t hold back either," Timothy grinned, leaving his own mark on her delicate, snow-white shoulder.


    "S-Stop, that hurts," Sylvia whimpered softly.


    "Oh, trust me, the real pain is still to come," Timothy teased, his voice low and playful.


    Her delicate body, now soft and pliant, rested against him. In the flickering candlelight, Timothy gently pulled the bed curtains closed, enveloping them in a private cocoon. Sylvia had gone so far as to drink, despite her low tolerance, just to gather the courage for tonight. There was no way Timothy was going to let her down.


    Outside the curtains, the silhouette of her graceful, ethereal figure was faintly visible. Inside, the candlelight cast a warm glow, and Sylvia''s eyes, shimmering with emotion, stayed locked on Timothy, filled with unspoken feelings.


    "Mm��"


    "Mm�� Timothy��"


    The candle flames flickered, and perhaps it was the wind, but the bed began to creak softly, the sounds of their movements filling the room.


    "H�� oh�� yes��"


    "Yes, Timothy�� don''t stop��"


    "Ahhh~~"


    Time seemed to blur. After what felt like an eternity, Sylvia gazed at Timothy again. The blush of embarrassment still lingered on her face, but the slight furrow in her brow from the earlier discomfort had eased.


    "That''s it?" she asked, her usual cool, haughty tone carrying a hint of teasing, almost mocking.


    Timothy gave an awkward smile, momentarily at a loss for words. Over the years, they had their fair share of battles, and while he usually came out on top, this time�� well, it seemed he had lost.


    His wife, the strongest on the continent, had left him utterly drained. Timothy felt completely spent, barely able to keep himself upright.


    "Hmph, now you see how strong I am," Sylvia said with a smug smile, clearly enjoying the rare opportunity to tease him. "Even if you had a few hundred more years, it still wouldn''t be enough."


    She chuckled softly, savoring the moment. After all, it wasn''t often she got to poke fun at Timothy like this.


    "Damn it!" Timothy muttered. Normally, when Sylvia got playful like this, he''d have some way to turn the tables. But right now, in his weakened state, he couldn''t muster the strength to do anything.


    "Wait!" Timothy suddenly remembered something��the system had recently given him a reward.


    [Same Old Trick]


    "Ah, my dear system, you really know how to come through!" Timothy thought, realizing the true purpose behind the reward.


    "Are you sure about that, my dear wife?" Timothy asked, a mischievous smile creeping onto his face.


    "W-what are you planning?" Sylvia''s confidence wavered as she noticed the strange look in his eyes. Something was off.


    And then, she felt it��Timothy''s energy, which had seemed completely drained just moments ago, suddenly surged back, stronger than before. Your next journey awaits at M-V-L


    Sylvia''s once-confident expression faltered, a flicker of panic crossing her face.


    "Stay back! Don''t come any closer!" Sylvia shouted, her voice tinged with panic.


    Timothy, however, just smiled. "Oh, my dear wife, after all that teasing, I think it''s only fair I return the favor��double."


    The candlelight barely flickered as Sylvia''s body moved feverishly, her breaths coming in ragged, rapid gasps.


    "Ah�� ah�� Timothy��" she moaned, her voice rising with each passing moment. Her nails dug into his skin, her body trembling with the intensity of their shared passion.


    "Harder�� more�� don''t stop!" she cried out, her voice echoing through the room, breathless and desperate.


    The bed creaked louder, the air filled with the sharp sounds of her moans. "Yes�� ah�� yes�� Timothy!" Her cries grew more frantic, higher-pitched with each thrust, her voice breaking into sharp, breathless gasps.


    "Ahhh�� ahhh��!" Her body arched, every nerve set ablaze as she clung to him, her voice rising with each wave of pleasure.


    "Don''t�� stop��!" she screamed, her voice raw with intensity, as the rhythm between them grew almost uncontrollable. Each moan, each cry, more desperate than the last.


    "Timothy! Ahh�� yes�� yes!" she shouted, her voice trembling, barely able to form words as the pleasure overtook her. Her cries pierced the air, filled with nothing but raw, unfiltered passion.


    Finally, her voice broke into a final scream, her body shuddering violently as she succumbed to the overwhelming climax. Breathless, she collapsed against him, her body still trembling from the aftershocks, the room filled with the fading echoes of her ecstatic cries.


    ...


    The stormy waves finally calmed, and the dark clouds on the horizon slowly began to dissipate.


    An hour later, Timothy glanced over at Sylvia, who was huddled in the corner, glaring at him with a mix of frustration and embarrassment. He gave her an awkward smile.


    The proud goddess had finally been humbled, and Timothy couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. After all, teasing his wife had its own unique charm.


    But there was a problem.


    Timothy stood up, leaning against the wall for support, and nearly stumbled to the floor. His body was so weak, he could barely take another step.


    He let out a half-laugh, half-sigh. Even with the system''s [Same Old Trick], dealing with a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse like Sylvia was no joke. His body simply couldn''t handle it.


    And that was with the system''s help. Without it��


    "Yikes��" Timothy shuddered at the thought of what might''ve happened. He was lucky he had prepared plenty of elixirs to restore his strength. Otherwise, with Sylvia''s power, he might not have lasted more than a few days.


    Resigned, Timothy collapsed back onto the bed, abandoning any thoughts of leaving the royal chamber.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Sylvia asked, her face still flushed, as she noticed Timothy lying down, clearly too exhausted to move.


    Timothy sighed, "I''m�� completely drained."


    Sylvia blinked, speechless.

 Chapter 227: The goddess is really something else…

    A Night Passed.The next morning, as the sunlight slowly filtered into the royal chambers, Timothy rolled over and sat up.


    He had spent the entire night with Sylvia as his pillow, and it was probably the most comfortable sleep he''d had in a long time.


    But that wasn''t all��


    Timothy glanced at the goddess, who was still fast asleep.


    Her eyes were gently closed, and her delicate body trembled slightly with each steady breath.


    Her serene, beautiful face was like something out of a painting��calm and utterly captivating.


    Timothy couldn''t help but smile. He gently pulled the edge of the blanket up, covering Sylvia''s bare, snow-white shoulder.


    Thinking back to last night, even Timothy hadn''t expected the goddess to suddenly become so�� forward.


    Though, aside from using his old trick, Same Old Trick, to barely gain the upper hand, Sylvia had been surprisingly assertive throughout the night.


    Knowing her as well as he did, Timothy could already imagine the adorably shy expression she''d have when she woke up.


    The night had been wild, unforgettable.


    The only problem was�� S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy struggled to get out of bed, feeling like his entire body had been drained of energy. He could barely muster any strength.


    Even walking was a challenge��he had to lean against the wall just to stay upright.


    After much effort, Timothy finally made it to the door of the royal chambers. As he gently pushed it open, the sunlight hit him, and he realized just how weak he felt.


    No wonder she''s a goddess. And that was after I used Same Old Trick and pretended to fall asleep. If I hadn''t��


    "Hiss��" Timothy couldn''t help but suck in a sharp breath.


    She''s wild!


    On the surface, Sylvia always seemed so aloof and untouchable, like nothing in the world could faze her.


    But when it came to that�� she was terrifying!


    "Timothy, what happened to you? Did you get injured in some secret battle or something?"


    At that moment, Elder Turner, who was passing by, suddenly noticed Timothy.


    Seeing Timothy''s pale, gaunt face in the sunlight, Turner was clearly startled.


    After all, just yesterday, Timothy had been on the arena floor, taking down the strongest fighters from across the continent, earning a reputation that no one dared challenge.


    And now, after just one night, Timothy''s face was so pale it was almost frightening, and he looked like he''d lost ten pounds��completely drained.


    If it wasn''t some hidden injury flaring up, Turner couldn''t even begin to imagine what could have reduced someone as powerful as Timothy to this state.


    "It''s nothing, really. I''m just a little�� worn out."


    Timothy waved his hand dismissively.


    His body wasn''t seriously hurt; he was just on the verge of complete exhaustion.


    Luckily, he had prepared a few elixirs in advance.


    With some difficulty, Timothy slowly pulled out a Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill and popped it into his mouth.


    As soon as the pill dissolved, a surge of vitality spread through his limbs, like the warmth of sunlight, gradually restoring his strength.


    Timothy hadn''t expected that he''d actually need to use the Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill he''d crafted.


    But he quickly realized that even this powerful seventh-tier elixir, brimming with spiritual energy and vitality, wasn''t enough to fully replenish him.


    The depletion was just too severe. Even the seemingly endless vitality from the pill wasn''t enough.


    "The goddess is really something else��"


    Timothy couldn''t help but laugh bitterly. He had no choice but to take two more pills.


    He had defeated Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade, but now it seemed that improving his own strength had become more urgent than ever.


    If he didn''t reach the level of a Holy Emperor soon, even with the Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill, he wouldn''t be able to keep up with the goddess!


    "What kind of elixir is that? It''s working so fast��"


    Elder Turner watched in amazement as Timothy''s frail, weakened appearance visibly improved, even his complexion returning to normal.


    But when Turner got a closer look at the pill in Timothy''s hand, he froze in shock.


    The pill Timothy had just taken was none other than the Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill he had crafted that day.


    But what really stunned Elder Turner was the fact that Timothy had just come from the direction of the goddess''s chambers.


    And when he combined that with Timothy''s earlier display of extreme weakness, Turner was left completely dumbfounded.


    "Timothy�� you!" Read the latest on M-V-L


    ...


    Soft sunlight streamed into the royal chambers, filling the room with a warm, comforting glow. Sylvia gently pulled back the blanket that had been carefully tucked around her.


    It was clear that Timothy had thoughtfully covered her before he left.


    Sitting up slightly, her snow-white shoulder peeked out from under the blanket. As she gazed at the sunlight outside, a soft smile spread across her lips.


    That smile was so sweet, so full of warmth.


    "Hmph, I can''t believe I almost lost to him again yesterday.


    That sneaky Timothy�� what did he do to recover so quickly?!"


    As memories of the previous night flooded back, her cheeks flushed a deep red, and her heart began to race, pounding like a wild deer.


    But Sylvia wasn''t discouraged.


    "You may have fallen asleep last night, but next time, I won''t lose again!"


    Unconsciously, a slight smirk tugged at the corners of her mouth.


    She reached under her pillow and pulled out her piccolo, gently placing it against her lips.


    Without any sheet music, she began to play, following only the melody that flowed from her heart.


    The soft, lilting notes of the piccolo filled the chambers, like a gentle stream, flowing and melodious.


    But more than that, the emotions woven into the music made it resonate deeply, as if it spoke directly to the soul.


    There was the sorrow of parting, the joy of reunion.


    The happiness of meeting a lover, and the nostalgia for days gone by.


    The piccolo''s song, ethereal and enchanting, drifted through the Sky Sanctuary, even drawing a few birds from the distant sky.


    Several small birds, their feathers shimmering in vibrant colors, flew into the chambers, landing softly on Sylvia''s snow-white shoulder.


    Her white robe cascaded gracefully onto the bed.


    As the piccolo''s melody continued to echo, the birds chirped along, as if singing in harmony with her.


    Sunlight bathed the scene, and Sylvia''s silhouette, so breathtakingly beautiful, seemed like that of a celestial being descended from the heavens��otherworldly, beyond words.


    As the final note of the piccolo faded, Sylvia lowered the instrument, a gentle, warm smile still lingering on her lips.


    "Sister, my life is so different now compared to before.


    I wonder�� what are you doing right now?"


    Sylvia murmured softly to herself, her eyes sparkling as she gazed at a painting on the wall of the royal chambers.


    There were several paintings hanging there, but the most exquisite one, framed with the utmost care, was placed deep within the chambers.


    The painting depicted a slightly melancholic yet incredibly beautiful young woman.


    She wore a delicate crown on her head, which only enhanced her unique aura.


    And no one knew that the girl in the painting was none other than Princess Erelyn of the Netherworld!

 Chapter 228: What kind of earth-shattering issue could this be?

    Sky SanctuaryAs the majestic sound of string instruments echoed through the air, all the disciples stood solemnly, their expressions serious.


    Inside Sky Sanctuary, the elders and holy envoys immediately made their way to the grand hall.


    Every so often, Sky Sanctuary would hold a grand assembly, much like the morning court of a human king.


    But the matters discussed here were far beyond what any ordinary human kingdom could ever compare to.


    "Strange, what''s going on over there?" Timothy asked, looking curiously in the direction of Sky Sanctuary.


    "Brother Timothy, you don''t know?" A nearby disciple asked, surprised, but quickly realized, "Oh, right. Brother Timothy hasn''t been here long, and he''s often out on missions. You probably haven''t had the chance to witness this before." S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is a meeting summoned by the Goddess for the elders. It happens every few days or sometimes stretches out for months. The elders report important matters to the Goddess and await her commands."


    "Ah, I see. Sounds pretty interesting," Timothy nodded.


    "Brother Timothy, what are you thinking? Only the elders and holy envoys are allowed in the meeting. If a regular disciple sneaks in, the punishment is severe!" The disciple quickly tried to stop him, noticing Timothy''s odd behavior.


    "Relax. Even if the Goddess punishes someone, it won''t be me. In fact, I''m kind of looking forward to it," Timothy said with a sly smile. Without waiting for a response, he slipped past the disciple and blended in with the group of elders heading toward the grand hall.


    The disciple was left standing there, completely dumbfounded.


    ...


    At the far end of the grand hall, seated gracefully on her throne, was a figure so breathtakingly beautiful that it was almost unreal. Shrouded in a misty haze, her presence was awe-inspiring, filling the room with an overwhelming sense of reverence.


    The air was cold, and a faint, divine pressure lingered, making everyone feel the weight of her authority.


    Even though the elders and holy envoys stood far below, their expressions were filled with deep respect and awe. This was Goddess Sylvia, a being whose very existence commanded the utmost veneration from all who beheld her.


    The memory of the great battle, where the Goddess single-handedly fought against two Holy Emperors, including the early Ascension Phase Holy Emperor Apocalypse, was still fresh in everyone''s minds.


    "Elders, report," Sylvia''s voice, cool and commanding, echoed through the hall.


    Elder Turner stepped forward first, bowing respectfully. "Goddess, the practitioners sent by Holy Emperor Featherwind have all been dealt with. Forty percent of the rebels were killed, and the remaining sixty percent who surrendered are now prisoners."


    "The forces under Holy Emperor Mountainshade have also been neutralized. Twenty percent were killed, and the rest have submitted," another elder reported.


    "We are still investigating the source of the Dragon Blood Formation. The old dragon, Aurelian, remains missing."


    "The small kingdom in the southwest that insulted Sky Sanctuary has been wiped out."


    "We are currently negotiating an alliance with Origin Sanctuary."


    "However, our talks with the Northwest Dynasty have yet to succeed."


    One by one, the elders delivered their reports, most of which were victories. Sky Sanctuary''s influence across the four corners of the Elant continent had rarely faced setbacks.


    After hearing the reports, Sylvia nodded slightly. Her voice, cold and authoritative, cut through the mist, "Send the captured practitioners to the borderlands. Have them guard the fortresses where the beasts are most ferocious. If any resist, execute them without mercy."


    "Order the twelve Star Palaces to prepare their forces. We will launch an attack on Skyfeather Sanctuary and Mountain Sanctuary. These two sanctuaries must be completely destroyed to eliminate any future threats."


    "As for the Northwest Dynasty, there''s no need for further negotiations. Just wipe them out."


    "Understood," the elders responded in unison.


    With just a few words, Sylvia made decisive, clear-cut decisions on all major matters. Each command, though seemingly swift, was clearly the result of careful consideration. Her methods were nothing short of impressive, leaving everyone in awe of her leadership.


    The Elant Continent was no stranger to flourishing dynasties, and there were several powerful sanctuaries and factions scattered across the land.


    But leaders like the Goddess were exceedingly rare. Enjoy exclusive content from M-V-L


    Decisive in battle, immensely powerful, and always exuding that cold, awe-inspiring authority.


    Every decision the Goddess made pushed Sky Sanctuary to new heights.


    It was precisely this kind of revered leader that had led Sky Sanctuary to its current strength, step by step.


    The elders couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of respect.


    Sure, there had been plenty of rumors lately��conspiracy theories, even��about Goddess Sylvia and Timothy.


    But the Goddess was always the same: cold, proud, and untouchable, someone you could only look up to with reverence.


    Even the incident where the Goddess had supposedly kissed Timothy��well, that was probably just a calculated, accidental slip on her part!


    But just then, a few elders suddenly noticed a figure stepping out from the perfectly aligned ranks.


    "Timothy!"


    Seeing the figure clearly, the elders were momentarily stunned.


    This assembly, summoned by the Goddess, was strictly for elders and holy envoys. How had Timothy gotten in?


    "Goddess, aside from what the elders have reported, I have something important to bring to your attention," Timothy said as he stepped forward, bowing slightly toward the misty figure of the Goddess.


    "Timothy, are you out of your mind? Even if the Goddess treats you differently from the rest of us, breaking Sky Sanctuary''s rules like this��" Elder Turner gritted his teeth, clearly worried for Timothy.


    "W-What is it��?"


    To everyone''s surprise, the voice that drifted from behind the mist��Goddess Sylvia''s voice��sounded strangely off. It still carried that familiar coldness, but something about it wasn''t quite right.


    "It''s something very important, of course. In fact, it''s something that could affect all of Sky Sanctuary. If this continues, it might even impact every disciple, elder, holy envoy, and even the twelve Star Palaces," Timothy said calmly.


    At these words, the elders exchanged shocked glances.


    They had assumed Timothy had snuck into the grand hall without any real reason.


    But to their surprise, he was here to report something of such magnitude!


    Something that could affect all of Sky Sanctuary, even the twelve Star Palaces?


    What kind of earth-shattering issue could this be?


    Had they missed something critical after the recent battles?


    In an instant, none of the elders dared to speak further. They quickly dismissed their earlier thoughts and listened intently to what Timothy had to say.


    "That''s right�� this matter concerns Goddess Sylvia."


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone present, Timothy finally began to speak slowly: "Goddess Sylvia is the backbone of Sky Sanctuary, yet she often neglects her own well-being. She frequently drinks cold water, even when she has stomach pains around the sixth day of each month. She doesn''t even care about the cold water then."


    "And even though her sleeping quarters are quite cold, she often sleeps without properly covering herself, leaving half her body exposed."


    "Not only that, but the Goddess works tirelessly, day and night, without paying attention to her health or getting enough sleep."


    "These may seem like small things, but if they pile up and one day cause the Goddess to fall ill, wouldn''t that affect all of Sky Sanctuary?"


    For a moment, everyone in the hall was utterly stunned.

 Chapter 229: Tonight… come to my chambers

    "Wait, Timothy, what exactly are you trying to say?" The elders were completely dumbfounded.None of them could have imagined that the "extremely important matter" Timothy had mentioned would turn out to be... this.


    "Hold on, how does Timothy even know about this stuff?!"


    Even the elders who had served in the Sky Sanctuary for centuries had no clue about these things. These were private matters concerning the Goddess��how on earth did Timothy know?


    Timothy shrugged casually and said, "What I mean is, I hope the Goddess takes care of her health.


    No matter how important other things are, nothing is more important than staying healthy.


    When you have a stomachache, make sure to drink plenty of warm water. And no matter what you''re dealing with, try to get to bed early.


    Always prioritize your own safety in any situation.


    Yeah, that''s about it."


    He thought for a moment, then smiled, clearly satisfied with himself.


    But what followed was an overwhelming sense of awkwardness that filled the entire Sky Sanctuary.


    There was nothing wrong with Timothy''s advice, per se.


    But the way he said it, and the tone he used��it was like a father worrying about his daughter, or a husband doting on his wife. It was so sweet it could give you cavities.


    Many of the elders had lived their entire lives in the Sky Sanctuary, and not once had they ever seen anyone dare to speak to the Goddess like this.


    Had Timothy lost his mind?


    "Wh-why are you saying all this��?"


    Just then, a slightly flustered voice came from behind the misty clouds.


    Experience tales at M-V-L S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone could clearly hear that the usually cold and distant voice now carried a faint tremble��and, unbelievably, a hint of shyness.


    Yes, there was definitely a trace of shyness in her voice!


    It was barely noticeable, but the difference from her usual aloof and proud tone was so stark that no one could miss it.


    Timothy chuckled. "Well, I was worried that if I told Goddess Sylvia directly, she wouldn''t listen. So I had no choice but to report it formally like this."


    "You�� we can talk about this later. Don''t bring up these things here!"


    Sylvia''s voice sounded even more flustered now.


    "No way. I''m too worried about the Goddess''s health to delay even for a second."


    "But you can''t just��"


    "I don''t care if I''m criticized in front of all the elders. As long as the Goddess stays healthy, nothing else matters."


    "You''re so... cheesy!"


    "Cheesy or not, I can''t help it. I care too much about the Goddess."


    "��"


    The elders stood on either side of the grand hall, listening to this back-and-forth that sounded suspiciously like playful banter between lovers.


    They were all frozen in place, utterly speechless.


    The scene before them had completely shattered their understanding of reality.


    If this wasn''t happening between Timothy and the Goddess, anyone would have thought it was a couple flirting with each other. And not just any couple��one of those disgustingly sweet ones.


    Was this really Goddess Sylvia?


    No, wait��


    Thinking back to how decisively the Goddess had handled things just moments ago, the elders knew one thing for sure: she was still the same Goddess.


    But when it came to Timothy, something was clearly different.


    If the kiss she had given him during the Holy Emperors'' attack on the Sky Sanctuary could be explained as an act of desperation, what was happening now was much harder to rationalize.


    At a time when the entire world had no clue about what was happening, the elders, who held such high status, were left reeling from the "sweet" exchange between the Goddess and Timothy. Their minds were buzzing, and they had no idea what to say.


    "Fine, fine, I''ll agree to it, okay?"


    From within the mist, Sylvia''s voice came through, tinged with a mix of embarrassment and helplessness.


    "Wise decision, Goddess!" Timothy said with a grin, bowing slightly.


    "Wise decision, Goddess!"


    The elders, almost instinctively, followed Timothy''s lead and bowed as well.


    It wasn''t until after they had bowed that they realized something felt off.


    Wait a minute��what did any of this have to do with them?


    Sylvia cleared her throat, trying to regain her usual cold and distant demeanor, and announced, "Today''s meeting is adjourned. If there are any major issues, you can bring them to me later."


    As her voice faded, her graceful figure disappeared into the mist.


    The elders stood there, dazed, exchanging confused and awkward glances. Their faces were a mix of embarrassment, bewilderment, and sheer confusion. No matter how hard they tried to wrap their heads around it, they simply couldn''t make sense of what had just happened.


    Meanwhile, on the hillside behind the Sky Sanctuary��


    Under the shade of a tree, Timothy slowly approached the figure sitting on the grass. Her flowing dress swayed gently in the breeze, and her silhouette was as graceful as ever. He sat down beside Sylvia.


    Before long, Sylvia turned her head, her stunning face showing a hint of playful annoyance.


    "Haha, what can I say? The council meetings are the only time I get a chance to one-up you, my dear wife," Timothy teased, clearly amused by her expression.


    Sylvia huffed, but there was a trace of a smile on her lips. "Hmph, fine. Your suggestions weren''t completely unreasonable, so I''ll let it slide this time."


    Though she still sounded a bit sulky, there was a softness in her tone.


    A gentle breeze swept through, causing her to shift slightly closer to Timothy. The flowers and grass beneath her feet swayed, tickling her and making her squirm a little.


    "And about last night�� I let it go the first time, but how did you manage to�� a second time��"


    Recalling the events of the previous night, Sylvia''s cheeks flushed slightly. She had somehow ended up on the losing side again in that strange situation!


    How frustrating!


    Still, Timothy had fallen asleep afterward, so maybe she could''ve regained the upper hand if she''d had more time.


    "Hmph, now you know who''s in charge," Timothy said with a smug grin.


    After all, making the mighty Goddess Sylvia admit defeat��there wasn''t another person in the world who could claim that achievement.


    "Beast�� you''re such a beast��" Sylvia muttered softly, scooting a little further away from him. Her smooth, pale legs instinctively pressed together.


    "Haha, who would''ve thought the Goddess could actually be scared?" Timothy teased, laughing.


    "Scared? Me? Impossible!" Sylvia immediately tried to defend herself.


    Timothy smiled knowingly. "Oh, not scared of me, but scared of what happened last night��"


    "That was just�� temporary! If you hadn''t fallen asleep, I would''ve definitely��"


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk."


    The sun was slowly setting behind the western mountains.


    Seeing the disbelief on Timothy''s face, Sylvia suddenly leaned in, grabbing him by the collar. Her face was slightly flushed, and she hesitated for a moment before finally speaking, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Tonight�� come to my chambers."


    "Tonight?" Timothy''s smug expression froze instantly.


    The confidence he''d had just moments ago vanished completely.


    Because he knew the truth��last night, he''d only managed to hold his own thanks to the system''s reward, [Same Old Trick]. That was the only reason he''d been able to keep the upper hand, and even then, he''d had to pretend to fall asleep to avoid further trouble.


    But now�� [Same Old Trick] had already been used!

 Chapter 230: That… that was just an accident…

    The setting sun slowly disappeared behind the mountains.In the past, nights had always been peaceful and something to look forward to.


    But now, for Timothy, things were completely different.


    As the daylight gradually faded, his anxiety grew.


    He could clearly see the faint glow of candlelight coming from the direction of the bedchamber.


    Through the thin paper windows, he could just make out a graceful silhouette swaying in the candlelight, her movements as fluid as a flower dancing in the breeze.


    That figure, once so elegant and captivating, now filled Timothy with dread.


    After all, his body still hadn''t fully recovered!


    The Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill, a powerful seventh-tier elixir, had an incredibly potent effect.


    But even that wasn''t enough to help Timothy completely bounce back.


    Last night had been wonderful, sure, but it had nearly cost him half his life!


    Beautiful women are trouble, beautiful women are trouble.


    Timothy finally understood why they say the more beautiful a woman is, the more dangerous she can be.


    No wonder people joke that married men are always hiding from their wives.


    Even though they weren''t officially married yet, after last night��


    The goddess who used to blush just from a kiss was now looking at him like a wolf eyeing a helpless lamb.


    Just thinking about it sent a chill down his spine.


    One night of fun, and now I''m paying for it.


    At this moment, Timothy was filled with regret.


    Why did he have to use the Same Old Trick yesterday, pretending to be all confident and capable?


    Worse yet, after teasing and messing with Goddess Sylvia, he had the nerve to taunt her afterward.


    That was basically digging his own grave!


    If he had known better, he would''ve resisted the temptation and waited until he reached the Holy Emperor level��strong enough to hold his own against her��before stepping foot in the bedchamber!


    But then again, Timothy sighed helplessly. Faced with Sylvia, who looked like a celestial being descended from the heavens last night, who could''ve resisted?


    An hour later, the sky had fully darkened.


    Timothy, wandering aimlessly around Sky Sanctuary, unsure of what to do, suddenly turned around and realized that a familiar figure had silently appeared behind him.


    Bathed in moonlight, her flawless silhouette looked like a painting of a goddess, so beautiful it was almost unreal.


    But on that breathtaking face, there was a faint blush.


    "Ahem, w-what are you doing here, honey?" Timothy coughed awkwardly, trying to play it cool.


    He hadn''t expected the long night to catch up with him so soon.


    "Of course I''m looking for you. It''s so late, why are you still wandering around?" Sylvia looked at him with a hint of playful annoyance.


    "Oh, nothing much, just out for some fresh air. Haha, who would''ve thought I''d run into something even more beautiful than the stars and moon tonight? You look absolutely stunning, honey. But it''s getting late, and you''re not wearing much��don''t catch a cold. You should head back to the bedchamber. I''ll, uh, head back first.


    Goodnight, honey."


    With that, Timothy quickly turned around, ready to make his escape.


    Before Timothy could take more than two steps, he suddenly felt a gentle tug on his sleeve.


    Turning around, he saw a smooth, jade-like hand holding him back.


    Sylvia''s eyes were soft yet intense, a mix of dissatisfaction and shyness. "Where do you think you''re going?"


    "Uh�� back to sleep," Timothy replied awkwardly.


    "And what about the promise you made me?"


    "Promise? What promise? I don''t remember anything like that, haha," Timothy said, feigning ignorance, hoping to make a quick escape.


    But no matter how hard he tried, his sleeve was firmly held in place, and he couldn''t move an inch.


    "You promised you''d sleep in the bedchamber tonight. Are you really going to break your word?" Sylvia''s cheeks puffed out slightly, her voice tinged with embarrassment.


    Though she was trying to regain her dignity from the previous night, having to say something like this��especially as a goddess��was beyond mortifying.


    More than that, her mind was a complete mess. Even Sylvia herself wasn''t sure if she wanted to settle the score with Timothy or if she wanted�� something else.


    Guilt, self-consciousness, and an overwhelming sense of shyness filled her heart.


    Under the moonlight, her eyes shimmered with a soft, pleading look. Her cheeks were slightly puffed, tinged with a delicate blush.


    There was a mix of frustration and embarrassment in her expression, but also a hint of regret and vulnerability.


    The moonlight bathed her in a soft glow, making her flawless skin appear even more radiant, so beautiful it was almost unreal.


    Timothy coughed awkwardly, but deep inside, a sense of responsibility surged within him.


    Faced with such a delicate and vulnerable goddess, how could anyone possibly refuse?


    A man can''t admit defeat, especially not now!


    Even if it meant pushing his body to the limit, Timothy wasn''t going to back down.


    Tonight, he would stand by his goddess wife, no matter what!


    "I almost forgot about that. Good thing you reminded me just in time. Let''s go, honey!" Timothy smiled, walking confidently toward the bedchamber.


    "Hmph, I knew you weren''t serious," Sylvia huffed, but despite her words, a faint, enchanting smile crept onto her lips.


    Find more adventures on M-V-L


    Under the bright moonlight, her pure, lotus-like figure leaned gently against Timothy.


    Her soft, delicate body felt like a cloud, light and warm.


    Thankfully, the night was quiet, and no one was around to witness this scene.


    Otherwise, no one would believe that this cold, ethereal beauty, with her graceful and alluring figure, was actually a goddess.


    Creak.


    The door to the bedchamber opened.


    Whoosh.


    The candle flames were blown out with a single breath.


    Thud.


    Timothy was pushed onto the bed.


    "Mmm~"


    A soft sound echoed in the night, carrying a mix of allure and intoxication.


    "That�� that was just an accident��"


    But soon enough, Timothy collapsed.


    How quickly did he fall?


    So fast that even a shooting star streaking across the night sky seemed to carry a hint of amusement.


    This was the same man who had once crossed realms to slay the Holy Emperor Thunderflame, shocking the world. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had, in a single year, reached the Ocean''s Gate, awakened the Enlightenment Body, and even tamed the Ocean Dragon King Azura as his pet, causing an uproar across the land.


    He had ascended to the rank of an eighth-tier alchemist, rewriting the history of alchemy by crafting the first eighth-tier elixir in millennia, earning the reverence of alchemists everywhere.


    He had once used the heavens as his furnace, all living beings as his materials, and the goddess''s divine blood as fuel to incinerate the corpse of an Ascension Phase cultivator, foiling a century-old plot by three Holy Emperors.


    But tonight, in the dead of night, before the goddess��


    He had lost all his dignity.

 Chapter 231: What could’ve happened in just one night?

    The Next MorningSylvia slowly propped herself up, the blanket slipping off to reveal her smooth, pale shoulder. Her long, dark hair cascaded down like a waterfall.


    She glanced over at Timothy, who had just woken up as well. A smile played on her stunningly beautiful face.


    There was a hint of seduction in her smile, but more than that, it was filled with smug satisfaction.


    "Who would''ve thought you''d end up like this?" Sylvia finally couldn''t hold back her laughter.


    It was as if she''d found Timothy''s weak spot.


    For so long, she''d been on the receiving end of Timothy''s relentless teasing, never finding a way to strike back.


    Timothy had even mocked her more than once, taking advantage of her embarrassment.


    Just the other day, she''d been completely caught off guard by Timothy''s sudden "boost in strength."


    As a goddess, her dignity had almost crumbled in front of him.


    But Sylvia never expected that she''d find Timothy''s weakness at this moment.


    "So, you can only pull off that strong act once, huh?" Sylvia covered her mouth, laughing softly.


    "Damn it!"


    Right now, Timothy couldn''t come up with any sort of comeback.


    He was filled with regret��why had he let himself be swayed by the goddess''s pitiful look and ended up in her chambers?


    The tables had turned, and now Sylvia had the upper hand.


    Until he reached the Holy Emperor level, he probably wouldn''t be able to hold his head high again!


    "I''m not giving up." Read new adventures at M-V-L


    Timothy tried to maintain a defiant look, his eyes full of determination.


    "If you''re not satisfied, I can always give you another chance," Sylvia teased, her laughter like the sound of silver bells.


    As usual, her cool demeanor was tinged with a bit of flirtation.


    But as she leaned in closer, Timothy could only close his eyes in resignation.


    The dark circles under his eyes were obvious.


    The reason was simple.


    He was completely drained...


    "Pfft."


    Sylvia couldn''t hold back her laughter any longer, filling the room with her amusement.


    ...


    "Damn it, I''ll get you back for this!"


    A while later.


    Timothy, his clothes slightly disheveled, stood at the door. He glanced back at Sylvia with a determined look.


    But what was supposed to be a cool, dramatic exit...


    Ended with him stumbling and almost falling flat on his face.


    He had no choice��his body was so weak that even walking steadily was a challenge.


    Leaning against the wall for support, Timothy had never felt so humiliated.


    He never imagined that one day, his goddess of a wife would turn the tables and mock him.


    And for this reason, of all things...


    "Transcendence Realm, Holy Emperor level."


    At that moment, Timothy had never been more desperate to ascend to the next level.


    He had to reclaim his dignity from yesterday, no matter what.


    Next time, he was going to make sure the goddess was the one crying!


    But...


    As he walked, Timothy felt his earlier resolve start to fade away.


    After taking the last two remaining Dragon''s Roar Virility Pills, Timothy shook the now-empty bottle with a sigh of resignation.


    Looks like he''d need to make more of those pills soon. Otherwise, in just a few days, his... well, his dick might be completely useless.


    "Brother Timothy!"


    "Good morning, Brother Timothy!"


    "Wait, Brother Timothy, what happened to you?"


    As Timothy passed by, several disciples greeted him, but they quickly noticed something was off.


    Upon closer inspection, they realized that Timothy''s face was sunken, and dark circles ringed his eyes. He looked much thinner than usual, and far more frail.


    "I swear I saw Brother Timothy just yesterday. He didn''t look this bad then. Sure, he wasn''t in his usual top form, but nothing like this. What on earth happened to him overnight?"


    "What could''ve happened in just one night?"


    "Did he fail to comprehend some profound truth? Or maybe he tried to force a breakthrough and damaged his body?"


    "But none of those seem to fit��"


    The disciples exchanged awkward glances, completely baffled by the situation. All they could do was watch as Timothy''s weakened figure slowly shuffled away, feeling a pang of sympathy for the senior they usually admired so much.


    ...


    Finally reaching the back of the mountain, Timothy let out a long sigh of relief.


    The strength of a Holy Emperor-level being was truly terrifying. Even now, he still hadn''t fully recovered from the exhaustion of being with the goddess.


    But despite his weakened state, he had no choice but to start making more elixirs.


    Summoning a blue flame, Timothy ignited the alchemy furnace and began tossing in various herbs he''d exchanged from the system''s shop.


    However, this time, likely due to his extreme fatigue, the flame flickered unsteadily, far less stable than usual.


    His control over the furnace and the herbs inside was also noticeably weaker. But then again, after spending a night with Goddess Sylvia, it was only natural that his hands were trembling a bit��


    The fire burned slowly, and though the situation inside the furnace wasn''t ideal, it was still barely within his control.


    After what felt like an eternity, the flames finally died down.


    A faint, pleasant aroma filled the air as Timothy carefully opened the lid of the furnace.


    "Only four pills, and they''re just grade six."


    It was clear that his current state had a significant impact on the quality of his alchemy.


    With a sigh, Timothy took the four grade-six Dragon''s Roar Virility Pills and swallowed them.


    As soon as the pills entered his mouth, a warm current spread throughout his body. While the effects weren''t as potent as a grade-seven pill, the gentle warmth did help replenish some of his depleted energy.


    At the very least, his hands had stopped shaking��


    Timothy couldn''t help but laugh at himself.


    He''d been on the continent of Elant for so long, but this was probably the most pathetic he''d ever been.


    And the reason? It was so ridiculous he couldn''t even say it out loud.


    "Damn it, once I reach the Holy Emperor level, I''m definitely going to teach that goddess a lesson!" Timothy vowed to himself.


    With his body feeling a bit better, his alchemy speed and quality improved significantly.


    Before long, several batches of elixirs were successfully produced.


    And without exception, they were all flawless grade-seven pills.


    Not only did he manage to make more Dragon''s Roar Virility Pills, but he also crafted several batches of Solar Blaze Elixir, Soul Purification Elixir, and Crimson Flame Essence.


    Popping the pills into his mouth like candy, Timothy felt the powerful effects of the grade-seven elixirs coursing through his body.


    While they couldn''t fully restore his depleted energy, the potent medicinal properties of the pills were continuously refining and strengthening his physique.


    His muscles burned, his bones ached, but he was being reborn through the fire.


    After several rounds of this intense refinement, Timothy''s body grew stronger and more resilient.


    Finally, he slowly opened his eyes.


    His body had undergone significant improvement, and most of his physical issues were resolved. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Except for�� dick.

 Chapter 232: A man’s pride?

    Timothy let out a long breath, feeling his strength slowly returning. Finally, he could relax a little.As long as he could avoid the goddess for a while and quickly reach the Transcendence Realm, there was still a chance to regain his lost dignity.


    A man can''t admit he''s not up to the task!


    With renewed determination, Timothy strode out from the secluded mountain, his fighting spirit fully restored.


    But just as he was about to leave, a familiar figure appeared before him.


    Her graceful silhouette was undeniably stunning, with curves so perfect they seemed flawless.


    Yet, the moment Timothy saw her, a chill ran down his spine.


    "Where are you off to? How about stopping by my chambers tonight?" Sylvia''s usually cold face now carried a teasing, seductive smile.


    That smile, though undeniably alluring, made Timothy shudder involuntarily.


    Without thinking, he blurted out the words Sylvia had said to him on their first night: "Are you crazy? What are you, some kind of beast?!" S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If he had to endure another night like that, not even a Level 7 Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill would save him!


    But as he looked at Sylvia''s soft, playful smile, Timothy knew one thing for sure: the goddess, who would normally blush at just a kiss, was dead serious this time!


    Women''s minds are impossible to figure out!


    "You''re not asking me to come to your chambers��you just want my body!" Timothy felt another shiver run down his back.


    No matter how stunning Sylvia was, with her long legs and perfect figure, every move she made seemed designed to captivate him. But there was no way he was falling for this trap again.


    Just then, Timothy noticed Elder Turner flying overhead with thousands of disciples in tow.


    "Everyone has a duty when it comes to the Sky Sanctuary mission."


    "Babe, I''m not coming to your chambers tonight. Let''s catch up when I get back."


    With that, Timothy forced an awkward smile, then shot into the sky without a second glance.


    Sylvia didn''t chase after him. Instead, she watched as Timothy hurriedly fled, and a soft laugh escaped her lips.


    "So, even you have days like this, huh?"


    After being teased by Timothy so many times, she had finally gotten her revenge.


    At that moment, Sylvia''s smile was as sweet as could be.


    But as she watched him disappear into the distance, her sparkling eyes held a hint of longing and shyness.


    "He''s out of energy now, but when he gets back in a few days, he should have recovered by then."


    Sylvia whispered to herself, feeling a wave of embarrassment wash over her. She quickly lowered her head, her cheeks turning a light shade of pink.


    "Timothy, what are you doing here?"


    In the sky, Elder Turner, leading the disciples, looked at Timothy in confusion.


    Unlike his usual composed self, Timothy was panting, and there was a trace of panic that hadn''t fully faded from his expression.


    Turner had known Timothy for a long time, and while the man was full of secrets, there was one thing Turner was sure of: no matter the situation, Timothy never lost his cool.


    Not even when facing two Holy Emperors in battle. Not even in front of the goddess.


    No matter the opponent, Timothy always seemed calm and collected.


    But today, something was different.


    What could possibly have happened to make Timothy so flustered, even a little scared?


    Turner couldn''t hide his surprise.


    "Don''t ask," Timothy waved him off. "It''s not a big deal, but it''s not small either. Let''s just say it''s a matter of a man''s pride."


    "''A man''s pride?''" Elder Turner muttered, still puzzled.


    Before he could dwell on it further, Timothy spoke up, "Elder Turner, what are you doing with all these disciples?"


    Turner hesitated for a moment but eventually answered, "Though Holy Emperor Featherwind is dead, there are still remnants of his forces in the sanctuary. Sky Sanctuary has mostly recovered, but the teams we sent to attack Skyfeather Sanctuary haven''t been able to break through. I''m leading these disciples to provide reinforcements."


    "Perfect! Elder Turner, you have to take me with you!" Timothy''s face lit up with excitement.


    "Uh, well, the first wave of troops we sent to Skyfeather Sanctuary was over ten thousand strong. With the reinforcements I''m bringing, we should have more than enough people��"


    "But Skyfeather Sanctuary has ancient barriers. Without wings, you can''t get in. Do you have a way to bypass that?" Timothy interrupted, raising an eyebrow.


    Turner looked a bit embarrassed. "No, we don''t." That was precisely why Sky Sanctuary''s previous attempts had failed.


    "You can come with us if you want," Turner said, "but it seems like the goddess has something else in mind for you." He glanced down toward the ground.


    There, Sylvia''s graceful figure lingered near Sky Sanctuary. She was pretending not to care, but every now and then, her gaze would sneak up toward Timothy in the sky. Her clear, autumn-like eyes seemed to shimmer with a hidden emotion.


    "Forget about the goddess for now," Timothy said, sucking in a sharp breath. Not only did he have no intention of staying, but he also urged Elder Turner to leave even faster.


    "Did you do something to upset her?" Turner asked, his curiosity piqued. "Did you two have a fight?"


    Timothy didn''t answer, but the increasingly mischievous smile on his face made Turner drop the subject. Without another word, Turner led the disciples away, riding the wind.


    As Sky Sanctuary slowly disappeared behind them, Timothy finally exhaled in relief.


    Seeing Timothy relax, Turner''s curiosity only grew. "I remember the goddess always treating you with special care. What exactly happened?"


    "Well��" Timothy sighed deeply, avoiding the question. Instead, he asked, "Do you think the goddess is beautiful?"


    Turner blinked, caught off guard. "Of course she''s beautiful."


    "And what about her figure?" Timothy pressed.


    "Uh��" Turner hesitated, clearly uncomfortable. After a moment, he cautiously replied, "I wouldn''t dare disrespect Goddess Sylvia, but yes, her beauty and figure are unmatched."


    Timothy continued, "And do you think she''s cute?"


    "Where are you going with these questions?" Turner was completely baffled.


    But before he could say more, Timothy blurted out, "Exactly! She''s beautiful, has an amazing figure, and she''s cute. And that''s exactly the problem!"


    "How is that a problem? Aren''t those all good things? What does any of this have to do with being a problem?" Turner was utterly dumbfounded.


    Timothy''s cryptic questions left him more confused than ever. Just a few days ago, rumors had spread throughout Sky Sanctuary about the goddess kissing Timothy. Some even speculated that there was something more between them. So why was Timothy acting so afraid of her now?


    "Could it be��" A terrifying thought suddenly crossed Turner''s mind.

 Chapter 233: Still no way to get in?

    Even though Goddess Sylvia had never explicitly said anything, the relationship between her and Timothy seemed to be slowly surfacing.Could it be that...


    The truth is actually that the goddess is chasing after Timothy, while Timothy is staying pure and refusing her advances?


    Is that why he seems so scared whenever he sees her?


    This bizarre thought suddenly popped into Elder Turner''s mind, and he couldn''t shake it off.


    On the surface, it sounded utterly ridiculous, but when he thought about everything that had happened today...


    From the goddess forcefully kissing Timothy, to Timothy''s obvious fear of her today...


    It all seemed to make perfect sense!


    So... so, this is the truth!


    Elder Turner stood frozen in place, completely stunned.


    He never would have imagined that this was the real situation.


    Faced with a goddess as beautiful and powerful as Sylvia, Timothy had managed to stay pure and steadfast, refusing her no matter what.


    This is something no other man could possibly do!


    Who would''ve thought Timothy had such a strong will, completely unshaken by power or beauty?


    Even though Elder Turner had always deeply respected and revered the goddess, at this moment, he felt something else��he was genuinely moved.


    "Timothy, you''re truly the pride of all men!"


    For a moment, as the wind blew past, Elder Turner felt his eyes grow a little misty.


    "Timothy, you''re a role model for all of us."


    Elder Turner placed his hand on Timothy''s shoulder, giving it two firm pats, his voice trembling slightly with emotion.


    "Huh?"


    Timothy blinked, confused.


    What''s with Elder Turner''s expression? Why does he seem... off?


    Did I say something weird just now?


    Other than telling him we should hurry up and leave, I don''t think I said anything extra, right?


    He couldn''t figure out what on earth was going through Elder Turner''s mind.


    "I''m sorry, I''m just... too overwhelmed. You stay calm, I need to go cry by myself for a bit."


    At this point, Elder Turner''s emotions seemed to be surging uncontrollably, like a tidal wave.


    He walked off to a corner, quickly disappearing into the shadows.


    All that could be heard were the sounds of sobbing and the occasional sniffle.


    No one knew how much time had passed before Elder Turner finally emerged, his eyes slightly red.


    When the disciples saw him, they were all stunned and rushed over to ask, "Elder Turner, what happened? Why... why are you crying like this?"


    "What happened? I realized that Timothy is the role model for all men, a shining example for all of us!"


    Elder Turner didn''t answer directly, but the look he gave Timothy was filled with admiration, trust, and a hint of concern.


    Seeing Elder Turner''s unprecedented expression, even the disciples who had no idea what was going on couldn''t help but feel a surge of emotion.


    For Elder Turner to be moved to this extent, Timothy must truly be an extraordinary person!


    "Brother Timothy! Our role model!"


    Someone shouted loudly, and soon, all the disciples standing on the clouds raised their arms, their hearts swelling like waves crashing against the shore: "Brother Timothy! Our role model!"


    "Brother Timothy! Our role model!"


    "Brother Timothy! Our role model!"


    "..."


    Their voices echoed through the sky, vast and overwhelming, striking awe into anyone who heard them.


    The disciples were all filled with excitement, their respect for Timothy growing even more.


    "Huh?"


    Timothy, however, was left completely bewildered by the chants ringing in his ears.


    He hadn''t done anything at all. What on earth was wrong with Elder Turner and this group of disciples?


    ... S��ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the clouds slowly drifted along, the cheers finally died down when a massive floating castle appeared before everyone''s eyes.


    The disciples'' expressions turned serious as they gazed ahead, a hint of apprehension in their eyes.


    A vast, seemingly endless cloud layer blocked out the sun, thick and heavy.


    And above that cloud layer stood a towering floating castle.


    Countless enormous castles loomed in the sky, cold and imposing, each one engraved with the symbol of wings.


    "Skyfeather Sanctuary, we''ve arrived!"


    The majestic floating castle was already surrounded by practitioners sent by Sky Sanctuary.


    Before leaving, Holy Emperor Featherwind had taken nearly 90% of his forces with him.


    If they could get inside, taking down Skyfeather Sanctuary would be a piece of cake.


    But despite the tens of thousands of Sky Sanctuary practitioners surrounding the sanctuary, they hadn''t been able to breach it.


    Every sanctuary had its ancient traditions and deeply hidden secrets.


    And as one of the largest sanctuaries, Skyfeather Sanctuary was no exception.


    Even without Holy Emperor Featherwind, the space separating the floating castle from the outside world was protected by layers of intricate and mysterious spells.


    Unless someone had trained in the sanctuary''s techniques and grown wings, even a Holy Emperor-level expert would be trapped outside.


    It was a perfect defense��able to attack or retreat at will.


    Even though there were no powerful defenders left inside, Skyfeather Sanctuary remained impenetrable.


    "Reinforcements are here!"


    When the soldiers of Sky Sanctuary saw Elder Turner leading a group of practitioners through the clouds, they erupted in cheers.


    But the excitement quickly faded.


    Because entering Skyfeather Sanctuary wasn''t something that could be achieved with sheer numbers or strength.


    Without wings to fly in, no matter how many people came, it would be useless.


    "Still no way to get in?"


    Seeing the dejected faces around him, Elder Turner frowned slightly.


    The situation seemed worse than he had anticipated.


    A faint glow appeared on his aged arm as he extended his hand, gathering an immense amount of spiritual energy into his palm.


    "Boom!"


    With a powerful strike, Elder Turner, who had been at Ocean''s Gate for over a century and had mastered the Arcane Arts of the body, unleashed a tremendous force.


    But despite the overwhelming power behind his strike, it couldn''t even create a small crack in the space separating Skyfeather Sanctuary from the outside world.


    No matter how much spiritual energy he used, it was completely ineffective!


    "Boom!"


    Another strike. Elder Turner took a deep breath, gathering all his strength and unleashing a palm strike, infusing his spell into the space, hoping to tear it apart.


    But the moment his spiritual energy touched the space, it dissipated like smoke, leaving no trace behind.


    The second strike failed as well.


    Staring at the invisible barrier before him, Elder Turner''s expression grew even more serious.


    Despite having an army of tens of thousands behind him, they were powerless to act.


    The frustration of having strength but being unable to use it was unbearable.


    "If even Elder Turner can''t break through, who else can?"


    "Damn it, are we really going to fail to take Skyfeather Sanctuary and let those bastards get away?"


    The atmosphere grew heavy and tense, as frustration and helplessness began to settle over the crowd.

 Chapter 234: Are you sure about that?

    The Holy Emperor Featherwind had been slain, and Skyfeather Sanctuary had lost 90% of its forces.Initially, the atmosphere among the practitioners of Skyfeather Sanctuary was incredibly grim as they faced the looming threat of Sky Sanctuary.


    But after a few days, when they realized that no matter how powerful the enemy was, they couldn''t break through the spatial barrier in front of the floating fortress, their attitude completely shifted. They became arrogant.


    As long as they could hold out, they figured they could wear down Sky Sanctuary''s forces and eventually escape.


    After all, everyone in Skyfeather Sanctuary was a practitioner, not an ordinary person. Even if it took months or a year, even if they ran out of supplies and food, they could survive by relying on their cultivation techniques.


    With the floating fortress behind them and the impenetrable void in front, the practitioners of Skyfeather Sanctuary soon started to feel smug.


    Among them, Rhazor, who had been chosen as the temporary leader, was especially arrogant.


    He had only just reached the Ocean''s Gate level of power, not even worthy of the title of Holy Emperor. In Skyfeather Sanctuary, he had never held much status.


    But now, with most of the powerful figures gone and only a few strong practitioners left, Rhazor had been elevated to the position of leader.


    And this wasn''t just any promotion��it was a position of leadership in a sanctuary!


    If they could survive Sky Sanctuary''s assault, his future would be limitless!


    "Hahaha! You can''t even get into Skyfeather Sanctuary, and you think you can take it over? Sky Sanctuary, you''re a joke!" Rhazor laughed wildly, his face full of mockery as he looked at the forces of Sky Sanctuary trapped outside.


    He didn''t hold back, taunting loudly, "So what if you''ve surrounded us? You think you can keep this up for a year? Ten years? A hundred years?


    As long as you can''t break into the sanctuary, we''ll just keep getting stronger. One day, we''ll recover our strength and storm Sky Sanctuary ourselves.


    And when that day comes, I, Rhazor, will be the one in charge!


    You think you''re so tough? If you''ve got the guts, why don''t you try breaking into Skyfeather Sanctuary? Hahaha, you all look so pathetic just standing out there!"


    As Rhazor''s arrogant laughter echoed, the other practitioners joined in, laughing along with him.


    After all, the spatial barrier in front of them was so strong that not even a Holy Emperor-level expert could break through. No matter how much they mocked, no one could cross it.


    "Is this really all Sky Sanctuary''s got?"


    "I thought the great Sky Sanctuary was supposed to be strong, but it looks like they''re just stuck outside like everyone else."


    "Haha, even Timothy''s here! So this is all Timothy''s got, huh?"


    But as soon as that last laugh rang out, the mood shifted. The faces of the people around him darkened instantly. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Timothy�� is here?"


    They quickly turned to look into the distance, and sure enough, they saw a figure surrounded by disciples.


    It really was Timothy!


    Skyfeather Sanctuary''s spatial domain was governed by incredibly complex laws, and no one had been able to break through it so far.


    But there was one rumor��just recently, a floating fortress near Blooming Sanctuary had been breached.


    And the one who destroyed it was none other than Timothy.


    "Did�� did I say something wrong?" The practitioner who had made the comment looked around nervously, noticing that everyone''s expressions had changed.


    "Of all the people you could''ve mentioned, you had to bring up Timothy!"


    "It''s not my fault! I didn''t call him here! Besides, isn''t the spatial domain supposed to be unbreakable, even for Holy Emperor-level experts?"


    But at that moment, everyone''s faces showed clear signs of unease.


    Aside from Goddess Sylvia, the only person in Sky Sanctuary they truly feared was Timothy.


    "It''s just a rumor, right? It has to be. Don''t believe it. This spatial domain is ancient, from the times of the ancients. No one can break through it unless they''ve cultivated the wings of our sanctuary."


    As if trying to comfort himself, Rhazor stared down below, muttering to himself over and over.


    "Yeah, no way. Even if Timothy is as strange as they say, there''s no way he could pull off something this ridiculous."


    The once arrogant and boastful practitioners of Skyfeather Sanctuary fell into a cold, uneasy silence.


    Even though they were saying these things out loud, the fear on their faces told a different story.


    "Strange, why did those guys suddenly stop showing off?"


    The disciples of Sky Sanctuary were puzzled when they noticed the sudden silence from the people above.


    But soon, they realized something��the practitioners of Skyfeather Sanctuary were looking in their direction with a clear sense of dread in their eyes.


    Among them, there was an unprecedented fear.


    Even Elder Turner had no solution��what exactly were they so afraid of?


    As the disciples were still confused, a figure suddenly stepped out from the crowd.


    "When did Senior Brother Timothy get here? How did I not notice?"


    "I think he came with Elder Turner... Wait, what''s Senior Brother Timothy planning? Why do I feel like he''s about to break through the spatial barrier?"


    In an instant, the crowd erupted in excitement.


    Timothy��he always seemed like the one who could pull off miracles.


    But this time, the situation was clearly different.


    The spatial barrier was imbued with ancient, mystical techniques, far beyond what brute force could overcome.


    Without wings, not even Timothy, let alone a Holy Emperor-level expert, could break through. They''d all be trapped outside.


    "Can Senior Brother Timothy really get in?"


    Even the disciples of Sky Sanctuary were starting to doubt.


    But at that moment, Timothy had already taken a step forward.


    In the blink of an eye, he had walked out from the ranks of Sky Sanctuary and stood before the spatial barrier.


    Boom!


    Timothy''s figure flickered, and suddenly, he threw a punch.


    This punch carried the force of crashing waves, an overwhelming power that even caused the seemingly impenetrable spatial barrier to tremble slightly.


    The force of the punch swept out like a fierce hurricane, spreading in all directions.


    Everyone caught in the gust felt a chill of terror in their hearts.


    The sheer power of that punch was enough to make anyone feel immense fear.


    Boom!


    However, despite the immense force behind the punch, it didn''t seem to shake the barrier in front of him.


    For a moment, there was silence. Rhazor, who had initially shown a hint of fear, suddenly froze. Then, he burst into laughter.


    "Hahaha! I''ve heard all these stories about Timothy, even rumors that he personally destroyed one of our floating fortresses. I thought he was something special.


    Turns out, all those stories were just lies.


    With that level of strength, you think you can break into our sanctuary? What a joke!"


    As if relieved, the practitioners around Rhazor also erupted into laughter.


    "Are you sure about that?"


    But just then, they noticed something��Timothy was smiling.


    That smile sent a chill down everyone''s spine.


    "Wait, didn''t he just hit it with all his strength and nothing happened? What''s going on��?"


    Rhazor''s face suddenly changed.


    In an instant, he saw it with his own eyes��Timothy''s back had sprouted radiant, holy wings!

 Chapter 235: So, this is the key

    "One... two... three..."Rhazor''s face had turned completely pale.


    Behind Timothy, there were six wings!


    The Seraphic Six-Wing Mantle��a terrifying power that even Holy Emperor Featherwind could never hope to achieve.


    And Rhazor could clearly feel it: those wings weren''t just for show. The aura they emitted carried an overwhelming sense of authority, as if it held an innate dominance over everyone in the Skyfeather Sanctuary, shaking them to their core.


    This kind of oppressive force was something even ordinary Holy Emperor-level beings couldn''t produce.


    For the Skyfeather Sanctuary, the Seraphic Six-Wing Mantle was their ultimate nemesis!


    They had heard rumors that Timothy had destroyed Cloudspire Fortress, but no one believed it. No one wanted to believe it.


    But now, they realized how wrong they had been.


    Not only did Timothy possess wings, but he had also reached a level that everyone else could only dream of��the Seraphic Six-Wing Mantle!


    This time, things were completely different.


    Timothy took a step forward, effortlessly passing through a space that no one had ever been able to cross. The space around him rippled like water, spreading outward as if it was afraid of the aura Timothy exuded.


    He had arrived at the Skyfeather Sanctuary!


    "This is impossible! You''ve never even set foot in the Sanctuary! How could you possibly have mastered our most secret techniques?!" Rhazor''s voice trembled as he fought to suppress the overwhelming fear inside him.


    He had painstakingly outlasted three Holy Emperors, clawing his way to a position of power within the Sanctuary. There was no way he was going to let it all be destroyed now.


    Timothy might be able to cross dimensions, but he was still just one man. If Rhazor could kill him, the Skyfeather Sanctuary would remain unshakable!


    Resolving himself completely, Rhazor''s killing intent surged, radiating from him like a storm.


    His eyes turned bloodshot, and he descended into madness. "Timothy, today you will die here!"


    Blocking Timothy''s path, Rhazor''s arm became covered in a layer of faintly blood-colored Quill Arrows. The arrows grew and expanded rapidly, swelling his arm to several times its normal size, making it look like a massive tree trunk��larger than his entire body.


    A howling wind swirled around his enormous arm, as if it was trying to suck everything around it into a vortex.


    With a furious roar, Rhazor glared at Timothy and threw a punch.


    The massive arm, brimming with unimaginable power, came crashing down, carrying all of Rhazor''s boundless rage.


    Boom!


    The punch, wrapped in a fierce wind, slammed down with terrifying force.


    Under the overwhelming pressure, Timothy''s figure seemed almost insignificant.


    Boom!


    A deafening explosion echoed as Timothy met the punch head-on, without flinching.


    "W-what?! How is this possible?!"


    The shockwave from the impact rippled outward, and faint flames, like delicate lotus petals, floated in the air.


    Rhazor''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    He could feel it clearly��a tremendous force had swept over him.


    His arm, reinforced with countless Quill Arrows, felt like it had been struck by lightning, and it was being forced back, inch by inch.


    Crack.


    The sound of bones breaking echoed through the air.


    The Quill Arrows covering Rhazor''s arm were burning away under the searing heat of Timothy''s magma-like flames.


    The immense force that followed nearly shattered Rhazor''s entire arm.


    But...


    Timothy had only casually thrown a punch. He hadn''t used any spells or techniques!


    How could someone generate such terrifying power with just raw physical strength?


    The excruciating pain surged through Rhazor, causing him to let out a furious roar, sweat pouring down his face in large drops.


    His eyes were filled with fear, and suddenly, he realized��Timothy''s figure had vanished.


    That figure moved like a ghost, too fast to track!


    Before Rhazor could even react, a fist was already upon him.


    And it was so fast, there was no way to dodge! sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Noggin Knocker Fist!"


    Boom.


    Rhazor''s head felt like it had been struck by lightning, and his body plummeted to the ground like a kite with its string cut, crashing heavily.


    "What kind of punch was that?!"


    Everyone was stunned.


    Timothy''s punch seemed simple, yet it carried an unfathomable depth.


    More importantly, no one had ever seen such a strange and powerful technique before.


    [Ding!


    You''ve smashed Rhazor''s head. Comprehension +6.]


    "Not bad, not bad," Timothy muttered with a smile, glancing around at the Skyfeather Sanctuary.


    Though most of the practitioners had already been wiped out, there were still plenty of heads left to smash.


    After nearly being drained dry by the goddess back in Sky Sanctuary, Timothy had finally managed to escape. Now, he needed to blow off some steam��and maybe level up a bit while he was at it.


    But that smile of his sent chills down everyone''s spine.


    They could swear they had never seen such a terrifying grin in their entire lives.


    "What''s he planning to do?"


    "I don''t know, but damn, why do I feel like my whole body''s freezing up?"


    The disciples of Skyfeather Sanctuary were in a panic.


    But it was already too late.


    Timothy''s figure flickered, moving too fast to follow.


    And with each punch, he struck their heads with pinpoint accuracy.


    "Noggin Knocker Fist!"


    "Ahhh!"


    "Stop hitting me! If you keep this up, I''ll never grow taller!"


    "Please, not just my head!"


    Bang, bang, bang.


    The air above Skyfeather Sanctuary''s floating castle echoed with cries of pain.


    [Ding!


    Noggin Knocker. Comprehension +1.]


    [Noggin Knocker. Comprehension +1.]


    [Noggin Knocker. Comprehension +1.]


    Timothy''s comprehension was rapidly increasing.


    His mastery of the Four Sacred Fists had reached perfection.


    His understanding of the Eclipse Divine Finger had also reached its peak.


    ...


    These Arcane Arts were all things Timothy had freeloaded from a few High Priests in Sky Sanctuary after taking a Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill.


    Originally, he hadn''t had the time to study them, but with his growing comprehension, he was now able to master them effortlessly.


    With a single punch, it was as if four fists materialized from the heavens, crashing down from all directions.


    His fingers, glowing faintly with the light of the moon, pointed forward, and it felt as though the gods themselves were enraged, their divine wrath descending with overwhelming authority.


    Under these celestial phenomena, the immense pressure swept across the entire Skyfeather Sanctuary.


    Those who had been desperately trying to resist turned pale, realizing that the gap between their strength and Timothy''s was insurmountable.


    How could they possibly fight against someone like this?


    At the center of Cloudspire Fortress, a golden iron lock shimmered with a faint golden light.


    The aura it emitted seemed to be connected to the spatial barrier that had been protecting the Sanctuary.


    "So, this is the key," Timothy said with a slight smile, his figure suddenly closing in.


    "Stop him! Quickly!" The practitioners of Skyfeather Sanctuary were terrified.


    But Timothy''s power was so overwhelming that no one could stand in his way.


    Boom!


    The people in front of him were instantly blown away by the shockwave, and Timothy''s figure appeared before the golden lock.


    With a single punch, the lock shattered with a resounding crack.


    In that instant, the spatial barrier surrounding Skyfeather Sanctuary collapsed completely!

 Chapter 236: It did sound like a good idea

    The sounds of battle echoed through the air.As the golden lock shattered, the spatial barrier blocking the entrance to Skyfeather Sanctuary dissolved into nothingness. The warriors from Sky Sanctuary charged in without hesitation.


    Skyfeather Sanctuary had already been reduced to a ragtag group of elderly and wounded soldiers. Faced with the overwhelming morale and force of the Sky Sanctuary troops, they stood no chance.


    In just a short time, they were utterly defeated, their armor discarded, and their forces scattered.


    "That was fast."


    Watching Skyfeather Sanctuary crumble so quickly, Timothy couldn''t help but feel a bit uneasy.


    He had come out here to avoid the goddess, after all.


    But now, in just a few hours, Skyfeather Sanctuary had fallen, and evening was fast approaching.


    If he went back now, wouldn''t he be mercilessly drained by his wife?


    Sure, the goddess was breathtakingly beautiful��especially in the bedroom, where her mix of seven parts shyness and three parts seduction was utterly irresistible.


    But thinking about how his body had been growing thinner and weaker lately, Timothy felt a chill run down his spine.


    She was gorgeous, no doubt about it, but she was also deadly!


    Until he figured out a way to deal with her properly, there was no way he could go back to Sky Sanctuary!


    Just then, Timothy noticed a faint red glow flickering deep within Skyfeather Sanctuary.


    "Is that... the Dragon Blood Formation?"


    At first, Timothy hesitated, but then, in an instant, he exploded into motion with a speed that was almost impossible to track.


    Like a bullet, he shot toward the source of the red light.


    The two Holy Emperors had guarded the Dragon Blood Formation''s existence with extreme secrecy. If anyone got too close, the formation would immediately self-destruct.


    But this time, Timothy wasn''t about to let that happen.


    Sure enough, the red glow began to contract violently, and a powerful sense of pressure built up within the formation.


    Then, with a deafening boom, the Dragon Blood Formation detonated.


    But just before the explosion, Timothy had already dashed inside.


    Without hesitation, he grabbed the blood-red crystal at the heart of the formation.


    Boom!


    A cloud of crimson smoke erupted, and the massive explosion leveled everything within several miles.


    But as the blood mist slowly dissipated, Timothy stood there, unharmed, a faint golden aura surrounding him.


    However...


    As Timothy channeled his energy into the blood crystal to investigate, his expression grew slightly more serious.


    Within the crystal, he could sense the aura of a Holy Emperor-level being.


    And it wasn''t just from one Holy Emperor��it was the deathly aura of over a dozen Holy Emperors!


    No wonder the Dragon Blood Formation had been so terrifyingly powerful.


    It seemed his wife had been right. Something had definitely gone wrong at the Sepulcher of the Sacred, the place where countless Holy Emperors were buried.


    This was something he''d have to discuss with Sylvia once he got back to Sky Sanctuary.


    But before that... S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy''s eyes gleamed with a golden light as he scanned the area beneath the Dragon Blood Formation.


    He raised his hand and clenched his fist in the direction of the ground.


    In an instant, blue flames erupted, and the earth beneath him burned away like paper, revealing what lay below.


    Beneath the Dragon Blood Formation, dozens of figures lay slumped against the walls or sprawled on the ground, weak and barely conscious.


    And all of them were covered in scales, with tails extending from their backs��"dragon princesses."


    No, that wasn''t quite right. They couldn''t really be considered true dragons.


    Timothy could clearly sense that their dragon bloodline wasn''t nearly as pure as that of the real dragon race.


    It was likely that these creatures belonged to the lower-tier Sea Serpent clan.


    It seemed the Dragon Blood Formation not only used the bloodline of the old dragon Aurelian, but also filled it with the blood of these Sea Serpents.


    When it came to anything related to dragons, Timothy didn''t hesitate. He let out a sharp whistle.


    "Meow~


    Wait, no... Roar~"


    Before long, a soft, childish dragon roar echoed from the sky.


    A figure with golden scales, Azura, descended from the heavens, transforming into her human form as she landed.


    "You finally remembered me," Azura said with a hint of melancholy.


    After all, ever since Valentine''s Day, Timothy had been busy showing off his affection for the goddess, and he hadn''t sought her out in quite some time.


    Especially...


    Sniff, sniff, sniff.


    Azura leaned in, sniffing Timothy all over, her small face showing a trace of confusion.


    But as she continued sniffing, her face suddenly flushed red.


    Her sense of smell was incredibly sharp, far beyond what humans could detect.


    "You... you really did it with the goddess! You made her a woman!" Azura exclaimed, her face turning even redder.


    "What do you mean, ''made her a woman''?" Timothy was momentarily stunned, but quickly understood what Azura was getting at.


    Wow, of all people, Azura was the first to figure it out.


    And she did it by smelling him, of all things.


    "You little brat, what''s going on in that head of yours all day?" Timothy knocked her lightly on the head.


    "It''s true, though! Why can''t I say it...?


    But wow, that''s amazing. If only I could''ve seen it with my own eyes.


    I''ve only ever heard about it from the old dragon, never seen it for myself..." Azura mumbled.


    Her comment earned her another, harder knock from Timothy.


    "What are you dragons learning these days?" Timothy sighed, exasperated.


    If Azura weren''t already a 200-year-old "child," he''d seriously start questioning the current state of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    "Ow, that hurt!" Azura rubbed her head, tears welling up in her eyes. Clearly, that last knock wasn''t light.


    Not daring to say anything more, she walked over to the weakened female Sea Serpents.


    The Sea Serpent women were clearly in bad shape, their life force seemingly drained to the point of exhaustion.


    "Their essence has been damaged, but thankfully, it''s not beyond repair. With enough rest, they won''t fully recover, but they should improve significantly," Azura said after examining the Sea Serpents.


    Timothy nodded. "Do you know where they''re from?"


    "If I''m not mistaken, judging by their... figures, they should be from the Sea Serpent clan of the Central Continent," Azura said, glancing at the prominent curves of the dragon women, her voice tinged with a bit of envy.


    "Judging by their figures..."


    If it weren''t for the serious look in Azura''s eyes, Timothy would''ve thought she was just making things up.


    "The Sea Serpent clan from the Central Continent? Then take me there," Timothy suddenly said.


    "Why do you want to go there?" Azura blinked, clearly surprised.


    "To return these Sea Serpent women, of course. Besides, they might not be safe right now. Who knows, you might even get the chance to save some distant relatives and boost your reputation as the Dragon King," Timothy said with a grin.


    Azura tilted her head, clearly taken aback by Timothy''s reasoning.


    It did sound like a good idea.


    But as she looked at Timothy, a suspicious expression crossed her face. "Weird... why do I feel like there''s some kind of scheme here?"


    After all, when had Timothy ever been this kind-hearted?


    "Come on, what scheme? I''m just helping you establish your dragon authority," Timothy said with a carefree smile.


    Though his smile seemed perfectly innocent, it only made Azura feel even more uneasy.

 Chapter 237: That’s just mean! You’re being way too mean!

    "Blooming Hall? Are you sure the Sea Serpent clan is hiding in there?"An hour later, Azura and Timothy stood in front of a five-story building.


    The place was hard to miss. It was decked out with all kinds of decorations��bright red lanterns, pink drapes��giving the whole building a swaying, almost seductive vibe.


    The air was filled with a sweet fragrance, and a wooden sign by the door clearly read: Blooming Hall.


    Located in the bustling Folly Lane, with all its "pleasure houses," it was hard not to jump to conclusions about what kind of establishment this was.


    And this was supposed to be where the Sea Serpent clan gathered?


    "Yep," Azura confirmed. "After all, they''re Sea Serpents in human form. They''re not particularly strong. Compared to the Dragon clan, their status is way lower. They even get hunted by some practitioners from time to time. So, they hide out in places like this to avoid being found."


    "Looks like you actually learned something useful at the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon," Timothy said, finally understanding the situation.


    He glanced around. It made sense. Even though this was Folly Lane, full of "pleasure houses," Blooming Hall was oddly quiet. No drunks or idlers were wandering in and out.


    Timothy was just about to step inside when two figures suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Hey there, handsome! That Blooming Hall doesn''t take customers. They act all high and mighty over there. If you''re looking for some fun, you should come to Velvet Rose instead."


    A woman, probably in her early thirties but still quite charming, blocked Timothy''s path with a smile.


    "This here is Liliana, our most beautiful girl. She''s only ever sung and played music for guests��never done anything improper. But I gotta say, you two look like a perfect match. And from the way she looked at you, I think Liliana might already have a little crush on you."


    Standing next to the madam was a stunning woman, dressed in a thin, tightly-fitted outfit that accentuated every curve of her body.


    Liliana''s gaze toward Timothy was undeniably seductive.


    There was no denying it��she was gorgeous. And that outfit? Definitely not something you''d see on a typical sect disciple. It was designed to turn heads. sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Timothy? He wasn''t just any guy.


    He had a goddess for a wife, and he was nothing if not loyal. No matter how beautiful a mortal woman might be, she couldn''t sway him in the slightest.


    In that moment, Timothy felt a surge of righteous resolve in his chest.


    With a smile, he said, "Maybe next time."


    "Alright, but don''t think you can fool me," the madam teased. "I''ve got a great memory. When you come back, I''ll definitely recognize you. And I''m sure Liliana will too."


    Suddenly, Liliana stepped forward, closing the distance between them.


    Without warning, she stood on her tiptoes and planted a kiss on Timothy''s neck.


    "Whoa, hey! Have some respect!" Timothy quickly stepped back, but it was too late.


    A faint lipstick mark now stained his neck.


    "I''m sorry, I just��" Liliana lowered her head, looking regretful.


    "Forget it. Just go."


    Luckily, no one else had seen the exchange, and Timothy wasn''t about to waste time arguing with a mortal woman over something so trivial.


    As for the whole "next time" thing?


    With so many people coming and going every day, there was no way that woman would actually remember him.


    Once the Sea Serpent business was taken care of, he had no plans to ever come back here anyway.


    Not wanting to dwell on the fact that he''d been kissed out of nowhere, Timothy waved it off and didn''t bother with the two women any further. He turned and walked straight into Blooming Hall, without looking back.


    "That was just an accident. Remember, don''t go telling anyone about it."


    He had nothing to feel guilty about, but Timothy still gave Azura a quick reminder, just to be safe.


    "Heh, finally, something I can use to hold over you. If you don''t want me to spill the beans, hand over that Golden Scale Dragon Carp and��"


    "Ouch!"


    Azura''s teasing was cut short by a swift smack to the head.


    Seeing that Timothy wasn''t really fazed by the whole situation, Azura had no choice but to swallow the rest of her words, sulking over the missed opportunity to score a free Golden Scale Dragon Carp.


    If she''d known, she would''ve tempted Timothy a bit more, maybe even convinced him to cozy up with the girls and have a drink first!


    Now, no Golden Scale Dragon Carp. What a loss!


    ...


    As they stepped into Blooming Hall, the Sea Serpent clan members inside froze at the sight of the two newcomers.


    "Who... who are you?"


    A figure stepped in front of Timothy, and everyone else stood up, their faces filled with caution.


    "Sylphina, be careful! The aura coming off this human is way too strong!"


    The woman blocking Timothy''s path was Sylphina, the daughter of the Sea Serpent clan''s leader. It seemed she was in charge of everything happening inside Blooming Hall.


    All the Sea Serpent women eyed Timothy warily, their gazes filled with a mix of fear and respect.


    It was only then that Timothy noticed something: every single member of the Sea Serpent clan in the room was female.


    And not just that��they were all stunning, with graceful figures and, well, particularly... generous proportions, especially in the chest area.


    "Most of the Sea Serpent clan are women," Azura explained, noticing Timothy''s less-than-respectful gaze. "They''ve adapted to human society to survive, and they''re all raised on a pretty rich diet, so that''s why they all look like that..."


    She gestured vaguely in front of her chest, trying to explain.


    But her explanation only made things more awkward.


    Timothy raised an eyebrow. "You were raised on dragon''s milk, right? So why are you still so... small?"


    "Th-that''s not the point!" Azura stammered, clearly flustered. "And who says bigger is better, anyway?"


    She puffed out her chest��though it was so flat that it barely made a difference��and continued, clearly getting more worked up. "Just because their chests are bigger doesn''t mean they''re stronger! In fact, the bigger they are, the weaker they are! You ever see a powerful Dragon King walking around with a huge chest? It''d just get in the way!"


    "Stop looking at me like that! I''m not lying, I swear!"


    Azura was desperately trying to defend herself, but Timothy''s expression didn''t change.


    He glanced at the Sea Serpent women, their chests practically defying gravity, and then back at Azura''s... well, let''s just say, much less impressive figure.


    His eyes were filled with a mix of disappointment and disdain.


    "That''s just mean! You''re being way too mean!"


    Azura was on the verge of tears, her voice trembling. "Fine, I admit it! I don''t know why I''m so flat either..."


    She looked utterly defeated, almost ready to cry. How could these Sea Serpent women have bigger chests than her, a Dragon King? Where was her dignity as a Dragon King now?

 Chapter 238: Dragon’s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill

    The scene before them left all the Sea Serpent women completely stunned.Who comes to the Blooming Hall to compare chest sizes with someone else?


    And what was this little girl, barely as tall as their waists, even thinking?


    But no matter the situation, they couldn''t afford to let their guard down.


    "What exactly are you here for?" Sylphina asked, her voice steady but cautious.


    Even though Timothy didn''t seem like a bad person, Sylphina wasn''t about to relax her vigilance. Her dress swayed gracefully as she stepped forward, holding a pink short sword to block Timothy''s path.


    "I''m just here to return something," Timothy said, waving his hand. The air around them twisted and distorted.


    Suddenly, several figures emerged from the warped space.


    Though pale and weak, the Sea Serpent girls who appeared didn''t seem to be in any immediate danger.


    "This is�� How did you end up here?" Sylphina gasped, recognizing the girls as the ones who had been kidnapped not long ago.


    She rushed forward, and the other women quickly followed suit, helping the weakened Sea Serpent girls to their feet.


    Without hesitation, they began feeding the girls precious medicinal herbs, not sparing a single one.


    The girls slowly opened their eyes, and it was clear that, while exhausted, they were otherwise unharmed.


    When these girls were taken, everyone in the tribe had assumed they''d never see them again. No one expected them to be rescued��especially not by the person standing before them.


    "Thank you so much for saving them," Sylphina said, her voice trembling with emotion. "I''m Sylphina, daughter of the Sea Serpent tribe''s leader. I''ll do anything to repay your kindness, even if it means offering my body." Tears welled up in her eyes as she bowed deeply to Timothy.


    "It''s nothing," Timothy replied, waving her off. "I just happened to rescue them while taking over Skyfeather Sanctuary."


    His response was so direct that Sylphina was momentarily taken aback. Though he had interrupted her mid-sentence, she still looked at him with tear-filled eyes, full of gratitude.


    At that moment, all the Sea Serpent women turned to Timothy with solemn expressions, bowing deeply in respect.


    To show their sincerity, they shed their disguises, revealing their scales and the tails that extended from their hips.


    These women were already beautiful, but the shimmering scales and elegant tails added a whole new level of allure.


    Their colorful, ornate dresses only enhanced the striking contrast, creating a unique and captivating beauty.


    "So beautiful��"


    Timothy couldn''t help but feel a shiver run down his spine as he looked at the stunning Sea Serpent women, their long tails flowing gracefully behind them, flawless in every way.


    "Hiss~" Timothy felt his heart skip a beat.


    Azura was always hanging around him, but he''d never felt anything like this before. Now he understood why.


    It had to be because of that flat, barren chest of hers��


    In his memory, Azura had shown her dragon horns when she was acting all high and mighty, and her dragon tail when she was lying. But she''d never fully revealed her true "Dragon Maiden" form.


    "What�� what are you thinking?" Azura suddenly felt a chill down her spine, noticing the strange smile on Timothy''s face.


    Timothy grinned. "Come on, as a Dragon King, don''t tell me you can''t even transform into a Dragon Maiden?"


    "Dragon Maiden? I''m a proud Dragon King! Why would I ever transform into something so embarrassing?"


    "One Golden Scale Dragon Carp."


    "I�� That''s not really��"


    "Two."


    "I''m a dignified Dragon King! I can''t just turn into some beast girl��"


    "Three."


    "Deal!"


    Azura blurted out her agreement in an instant.


    ''Wait, why did I agree so quickly?!''


    The thought of transforming into her Dragon Maiden form filled Azura with a deep sense of shame.


    If the Deep Sea Dragon Clan saw this, Azura''s dignity as a Dragon King would be completely shattered!


    But��


    The offer was just too tempting!


    Three Golden Scale Dragon Carps��no dragon could possibly refuse that.


    Even though she was deeply reluctant, Azura had no choice but to swallow her shame for the sake of the Golden Scale Dragon Carps.


    A flash of light swept over her.


    Slowly, a faint silhouette began to appear above Azura''s head, and the space behind her started to distort.


    As the light finally faded, the shadow trembled slightly.


    Her dragon horns and tail solidified into their true forms.


    "Wow, I''ve got to admit, this is actually pretty cute," Timothy couldn''t help but exclaim.


    Azura''s face was flushed bright red from embarrassment.


    Her dragon horns, glowing with a majestic golden light, reflected her status as a Dragon King.


    As for her tail, it was long and sleek, curling into a circle one moment and swaying back and forth the next, all thanks to her overwhelming sense of shame.


    Together, the horns and tail made Azura look like a miniature Dragon Maiden.


    She wasn''t as seductive as the Sea Serpent girls, but her small, embarrassed appearance had its own unique charm.


    She looked like a little Dragon Maiden doll.


    Her fluffy dragon tail was especially eye-catching, and Timothy couldn''t resist giving it a playful squeeze.


    "Eep~"


    In that instant, Azura, the proud Dragon King, unlocked a new "dragon roar," adding to her repertoire of sounds alongside "woof" and "meow."


    It felt�� a little criminal.


    Seeing Azura''s flushed face, Timothy cleared his throat awkwardly and quickly withdrew his hand.


    But as he did, Sylphina and the other Sea Serpent women all had the same reaction��their pupils shrank in shock. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Up until now, they had been so focused on Timothy that they hadn''t paid much attention to the girl beside him.


    But now, with Azura''s dragon horns and tail on full display, they finally noticed her properly.


    Those golden horns, and the aura they radiated��


    "This girl�� she''s not from the Sea Serpent tribe at all.


    She''s a real dragon, and not just any dragon��her bloodline is incredibly powerful. She might even be a Dragon King of some vast ocean!


    For a Dragon King to act so meekly beside him, and for him to casually touch her tail, the most sensitive and vulnerable part of a dragon��


    Just how terrifying is this man''s true identity?!"


    Even though Timothy had shown no ill intent and had even saved many of their people, Sylphina and the other Sea Serpent women couldn''t help but feel a wave of shock and awe wash over them, as if a storm had suddenly risen in their hearts.


    Timothy''s true identity was enough to send chills down their spines.


    [Ding!


    You have successfully humiliated the Dragon King, causing several Sea Serpent women to experience emotional shock. You are truly a role model for humanity.


    System reward: Upgraded Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill��Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill.


    Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill Effect: Greatly enhances yang energy, granting the user the strength to face even Holy Emperor-level opponents without defeat!]

 Chapter 239: Me too! I’d totally be okay with offering myself!

    Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill, an eighth-tier elixir!At that moment, even Timothy couldn''t hide the excitement on his face.


    What he cared about most was, of course, the description provided by the system.


    Even when facing a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, this pill would give him a fighting chance!


    He thought back to the humiliation he had suffered just a few days ago.


    A man can endure any insult, but being told he''s not "man enough"? That''s the one thing he can''t tolerate!


    Now, finally, he could regain his dignity.


    "Wife, oh wife, you can''t blame me for this," Timothy muttered with a slight smirk.


    With the effects of this eighth-tier elixir, he could finally give his goddess a hard time.


    Sure, it was only a temporary fix, but as long as he could hold out until he reached the Holy Emperor realm, everything would fall into place.


    The only problem was��


    Timothy frowned slightly.


    In the past, no matter how rare the alchemical ingredients were, he could always find them in the system''s marketplace. And most of the time, they weren''t even that expensive.


    Even the most precious spiritual herbs were usually worth just two skill points.


    But the key ingredient for crafting the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill��the Beast Monarch Essence��wasn''t available in the system''s marketplace.


    The reason seemed pretty clear.


    The effects of an eighth-tier elixir like this were incredibly powerful, but because of that, the Beast Monarch Essence needed to come from a Demonic Beast at least as strong as those found at Ocean''s Gate. S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And once the Essence was extracted, it had to be refined into a pill within two hours. The conditions were extremely strict.


    Still, considering how powerful the Holy Emperor realm was, such difficult steps were understandable.


    But the real issue was��


    "Beast Monarch Essence? Where the hell am I supposed to find that?"


    As he watched the women of Blooming Hall tending to the weakened Sea Serpent girls lying on the ground, tears in their eyes, Timothy suddenly turned to Sylphina and asked, "Do you know who''s been capturing your people?"


    "Well��"


    Hearing this question, the usually strong Sylphina''s expression darkened with a hint of sorrow.


    She seemed like she wanted to speak but was hesitant.


    Glancing at Azura, who was radiating an invisible yet overwhelming dragon-like aura, Sylphina finally made up her mind and spoke.


    "Our Sea Serpent clan has never been well-liked by either humans or beasts. We''ve always had to hide in human towns to survive.


    But this large-scale, brutal hunt against us only started a few months ago.


    At first, we didn''t know why, and we weren''t prepared.


    Because of that, countless members of our clan were captured, and to this day, we don''t know if they''re alive or dead.


    It wasn''t until later that we learned the reason."


    At this point, Sylphina bit her lip, clearly heartbroken. "The ones who ordered the capture were Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade.


    It seems they''re trying to perfect some kind of formation.


    And the one personally carrying out the slaughter, without any hesitation, is a Beast King with the strength of Ocean''s Gate��"


    "Beast King?"


    Hearing this title, Timothy''s interest was immediately piqued.


    Just as he had suspected, the various races of the world were best at tearing each other apart.


    Who would''ve thought he''d actually find a candidate for the Demonic Beast Essence?


    "That''s right. He''s currently in the canyon at Boatstone Cliffs.


    I''m afraid many of my people are still in his hands, their fates uncertain, or worse��"


    Sylphina clenched her fists, clearly frustrated by her own lack of strength.


    She could only speak of these things, but had no power to go to Boatstone Cliffs herself.


    "Great, then I''m definitely heading to Boatstone Cliffs," Timothy said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Sylphina''s expression changed slightly, and she quickly tried to stop him. "No, you can''t! The Beast King is at the level of Ocean''s Gate. His strength far surpasses that of an ordinary Ocean''s Gate practitioner. Even if you want to help the Sea Serpent clan, you can''t take such a huge risk!"


    Timothy waved it off. "Uh, you''re overthinking it. I''m just going to get the Demonic Beast Essence. It has nothing to do with saving the Sea Serpent clan."


    Sylphina: "Huh?"


    The Sea Serpent girls: "Huh?"


    They had all assumed Timothy was either acting out of a sense of justice or maybe even drawn in by their beauty. But�� this didn''t seem to be the case at all?


    Without wasting any more time, Timothy, with Azura by his side, walked out of Blooming Hall and headed straight in the direction Sylphina had pointed��the location of the Beast King.


    Under the sunlight, Timothy''s Ancient Saintly Body radiated a mysterious aura, making his departing figure look even more dashing.


    Watching his incredibly handsome silhouette, several of the women from Blooming Hall couldn''t help but blush slightly.


    Before this, they had never paid much attention to men, let alone a human man.


    "Wait a minute�� Demonic Beast Essence does have some use for humans, but who would risk their life fighting an Ocean''s Gate-level Demonic Beast just for that? Especially now, when alchemy on the Elant Continent has declined so much that there aren''t even any elixirs that require Demonic Beast Essence from Ocean''s Gate-level creatures."


    Suddenly, Sylphina seemed to realize something and blurted out, "That''s right!"


    The Sea Serpent girls around her also had a sudden realization.


    They exchanged glances, all with a look of surprise on their faces.


    And then, a wave of sadness washed over them.


    "So�� this human practitioner made up the excuse of needing the Demonic Beast Essence just so we wouldn''t feel too indebted. In reality, he''s risking so much just to help us Sea Serpents."


    "Even though we''ve only just met, and we have no connection to him, he''s willing to go to such lengths to help us. How could we ever repay him��?"


    In that moment, many of the Sea Serpent girls were moved to tears, their dragon-like tails drooping behind them, reflecting their sorrowful emotions.


    "I''ve heard that human women repay kindness by offering themselves in marriage. We have nothing else to offer�� so maybe��"


    "But with that practitioner''s strength, even the Dragon King would bow to him. Who among us could possibly be worthy of him?"


    "Probably only Sylphina."


    All the women of Blooming Hall turned to look at Sylphina.


    "This�� this kind of thing��"


    For a moment, Sylphina, who had always maintained her role as the backbone of Blooming Hall and displayed strong leadership, blushed deeply. Her face turned as red as the delicate pink dress she wore, making her look even more enchanting.


    "If Miss Sylphina doesn''t agree, we could do it too."


    "Yeah, even though he''s human, I''d be willing."


    "Me too! I''d totally be okay with offering myself!"


    At that moment, the other women all crowded around.


    "Enough! We''ll discuss this later!" Sylphina suddenly raised her voice.


    "In any case, the next time that practitioner comes, we must treat him well."


    Her voice softened again, almost like she was talking to herself.

 Chapter 240: Ughhh…

    "Haha, who would''ve thought that Holy Emperor Featherwind would actually get killed?"The canyon was crawling with all sorts of grotesque Demonic Beasts.


    At its deepest point, countless beast and human bones were scattered around as decorations.


    Sitting on a throne made of beast hides and bones, the Beast King, with the head of a bull and a body rippling with muscles, let out a few wild laughs.


    A pig-headed Demonic Beast standing nearby looked confused. "Your Majesty, we were working for those two Holy Emperors. Their deaths should be bad news for us, right? Why are you so happy?"


    "What do you know?"


    The Beast King laughed wildly. "Sure, we worked for them, but I''m the king of all beasts. And yet, I had to take orders from them? Now that both of those Holy Emperors are dead, we''ve already pocketed the Mana Crystals we earned from capturing the Sea Serpent tribe for them. The deal''s done, and they''re gone. It''s the best outcome we could''ve hoped for.


    As for Goddess Sylvia, she wouldn''t even bother with a filthy place like this. The only potential issue is some weirdo named Timothy, but I doubt we''ll ever cross paths with him. So, no worries there.


    Now, not only do we have all these Mana Crystals, but we''ve also got the remaining Sea Serpent girls��"


    He glanced at the few Sea Serpent girls tied up nearby, a lecherous grin spreading across his face. "I''ve always hated the Sea Serpent tribe, but I gotta admit, their girls are something else. Look at that smooth, white belly. You won''t find anything like that in this canyon.


    Finally, I don''t have to hand them over anymore. So, the rest of them are mine to��"


    The grin on his bull-like face grew even more disgusting, and he couldn''t help but drool a little.


    Stepping down from his throne, the Beast King slowly approached the girls.


    His rough, hoof-like hand landed on the soft, pale belly of one of the Sea Serpent girls, rubbing it back and forth.


    "Not bad. Not bad at all."


    He glanced at the surrounding Demonic Beasts, his grin growing even more arrogant.


    "Today, I''m going to enjoy myself right here."


    His hand started moving upward from her belly. In an instant, the Sea Serpent girl''s face turned deathly pale, drained of all color.


    The other girls beside her were equally terrified, their bodies trembling uncontrollably.


    They had heard the stories��how the Beast King liked to toy with his victims before handing them over to his underlings.


    Feeling the greedy, malicious gazes from all around, they couldn''t even begin to imagine what would happen to them in the hands of these monsters.


    It was all over. Everything was over.


    Tears welled up in their eyes, and the Sea Serpent girls began to cry uncontrollably, their faces streaked with fear.


    The Beast King''s grin grew even more depraved, his ugly bull mouth opening wide.


    "Who''s there?"


    Suddenly, he spun around.


    Somehow, without anyone noticing, a figure had appeared in the canyon, amidst the horde of Demonic Beasts.


    And now, this figure was casually walking through the crowd, completely unfazed.


    "Who are you?!"


    The Demonic Beasts guarding the entrance finally snapped out of it and rushed forward, trying to block Timothy''s path.


    But as the hulking Demonic Beasts charged at him, blood sprayed through the air. In an instant, their bodies were sliced clean in half.


    In the blink of an eye, dozens of Demonic Beasts were slain simultaneously.


    And these weren''t just any Demonic Beasts��none of them were below Mystic Core level in strength.


    At this moment, a rare look of seriousness crossed the Beast King''s face. He reluctantly stepped away from the Sea Serpent girls beside him. It had been a long time since anyone had made him feel fear.


    But for some reason, this figure approaching from the distance stirred a deep, instinctual dread within him.


    "Damn it, a human dares to barge into our beast valley!"


    A massive hippo-like Demonic Beast, with strength at the late Mystic Core stage, opened its gaping maw and lunged forward, bringing with it a foul, stinking wind.


    But that enormous body came to an abrupt halt.


    Everyone could clearly see a sword mark appear, slicing through the hippo-like beast''s body.


    It was a faint, almost imperceptible cut.


    But in an instant, light burst from the wound, and the thin sword mark rapidly expanded.


    "Splat."


    The hippo-like Demonic Beast''s body split in two and crashed to the ground, lifeless.


    Blood rained down, splattering in all directions.


    As the blood mist cleared, the Beast King finally got a good look at the figure. sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Timothy!"


    Even though he didn''t know much about human practitioners, this name was one he had committed to memory.


    Rumor had it that when the two Holy Emperors attacked Sky Sanctuary, they used some strange method to summon the corpse of an Ascension Phase being.


    In that battle, even Goddess Sylvia couldn''t stand against them.


    But Timothy of Sky Sanctuary had incinerated both Holy Emperors and the summoned corpse with a sky full of azure flames.


    No one knew Timothy''s true power, but it was clear that his strength was unfathomable, beyond any measure.


    The Beast King''s face twisted in panic. "I have no quarrel with you! I''ve never offended Sky Sanctuary. My friend, there''s no need for us to have any unpleasantness between us, right?"


    But Timothy kept walking forward.


    Wherever he passed, blood flowed like rivers, and not a single Demonic Beast survived.


    The sheer power he displayed was overwhelming, utterly crushing.


    The Beast King was now completely terrified. "My friend, what do you want? Gold, jewels, Mana Crystals��I can give you anything. Wait��"


    He glanced at the Sea Serpent girls beside him, as if realizing something. His face lit up with a sycophantic smile. "If you''re interested in these Sea Serpent girls, I can give them all to you. If you want more, I can even help you capture more of them."


    "Sorry, I''m not interested."


    Timothy smiled faintly, but his gaze toward the Beast King carried a hint of greed.


    "Wait�� you''re not��"


    Noticing Timothy''s look, the Beast King''s bull-like face flushed red.


    As a fellow male, he could easily recognize that greedy look.


    What else could Timothy be after, staring so intently at his body?


    He never expected that someone as handsome as Timothy would be into�� that!


    "You''re actually interested in my body�� I mean, I am the Beast King, but if it really comes to that��"


    "Like hell I''m interested in your body!"


    Timothy nearly spat out blood in frustration.


    "But that look you gave me��"


    The Beast King blinked, then seemed to realize something. "They say human men are all liars. You gave me that look, and now you''re trying to deny it?"


    His ugly bull face flushed even deeper, and his massive body started to squirm awkwardly, as if embarrassed.


    The sight was so nauseating that Timothy almost threw up everything he''d eaten in the past few days.


    "Ughhh��"


    Timothy''s scalp tingled, and he couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Celestial Feather Form."


    "Three Legendary Holy Emperor Phantoms."


    "Celestial Azureflame."


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In an instant, the entire canyon was reduced to rubble under Timothy''s wrath.

 Chapter 241: Isn’t that a bit much?

    Flames shot up into the sky, and golden light flooded the mountains. The sheer force of the shockwave cracked the rocks throughout the canyon.Azura, who arrived a bit late, was startled.


    In her memory, she had never seen Timothy go this hard before.


    Feeling a bit uneasy, Azura asked, confused, "Why''d you go so overboard today? I think I heard that Beast King say something about you being... uh, into him. Could it be... he was right?"


    "Right, my ass."


    If Azura weren''t his pet beast, Timothy would''ve smacked her too.


    He''d been so disgusted by this ox monster for days that he almost couldn''t keep his food down.


    But, to be fair, the "into him" part wasn''t entirely wrong.


    Timothy pulled out a small knife and stabbed it straight into the Beast King''s abdomen, extracting a Demonic Beast Essence from within.


    The Beast Monarch Essence was a faint golden color, and since the Beast King had only just died, the essence was still warm.


    Feeling the immense energy flowing from the essence, Timothy had a sudden thought: with this, maybe he could actually craft a Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill��something powerful enough to even take on a goddess!


    But before that...


    Timothy stoked the fire, then dug out two more items from the Beast King''s body and skewered them.


    As the campfire roasted them, he sprinkled some salt and seasoning.


    The aroma filled the air, and the two skewers turned a light golden brown as they cooked.


    "Mmm, that smells amazing! What is it?"


    The rich scent wafted over, and Azura couldn''t help but swallow.


    A moment ago, she''d been a bit freaked out by how ruthlessly Timothy had carved up the Beast King. But now, with that smell...


    It was irresistible!


    Without looking up, Timothy continued roasting. "Ox whip."


    "Ox whip?"


    Azura had never heard of anyone eating that part before.


    It did smell good, though. S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But... why would you eat that? I''ve never seen you eat it before."


    Timothy replied, "You eat what you need."


    "Huh?"


    Azura was a bit confused by that answer.


    Taking a deep breath of the delicious aroma, she couldn''t help but gulp. "So... can I have a skewer?"


    "No."


    This time, Timothy''s answer was more decisive than usual.


    Azura blinked, puzzled. "Why not?"


    "Because you don''t need it."


    "Why don''t I need it?"


    "Because you''re single."


    "???"


    In that instant, Azura felt like she''d just taken a massive emotional hit.


    "Ugh, that''s so mean!"


    But before she could pounce on him, Timothy had already picked up the roasted ox whip.


    One bite, one skewer.


    The rich aroma filled his mouth, and the golden-brown exterior had a slight crispiness to it.


    Timothy had to admit, while the Beast King wasn''t much to look at, his kidneys were incredibly tasty.


    Of course, the real reason for eating them was the old saying: you are what you eat.


    The Demonic Beasts from Ocean''s Gate were truly treasures from head to toe.


    After eating two skewers of ox whip, Timothy felt his strength fully restored, even more potent than the Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill.


    But the real show was just about to begin.


    With a slight smile, Timothy summoned a blue flame and set up his alchemy furnace.


    He had already memorized the recipe for the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill from the system.


    This pill was an eighth-tier elixir, an upgraded version of the Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill. Once crafted, its effects would be nothing short of extraordinary!


    He tossed the Demonic Beast Essence into the furnace, along with the rare herbs he had exchanged from the system''s marketplace.


    After eating the ox whip, Timothy felt like he had gained a deeper understanding of the Beast King''s energy.


    The Demonic Beast Essence was surprisingly cooperative, slowly merging with the other ingredients under Timothy''s control.


    Energizing Herb, Sun-Soaked Bloom, Millennium Serpent Skin...


    Each ingredient was rare and known for significantly boosting vitality and yang energy.


    He threw them in like they were free.


    These herbs, brimming with yang energy, resisted fiercely, refusing to merge easily. Even without sentience, the force they exerted was like arm-wrestling a Holy Emperor-level expert.


    And they were not about to give in.


    That''s the challenge of crafting an eighth-tier elixir.


    Even with an ancient recipe and top-tier ingredients, success required immense strength and mastery of alchemy.


    One small mistake, or failure to suppress the ingredients, and the entire batch would be ruined.


    "Phew."


    A fierce flame erupted from the furnace, engulfing even Timothy as he controlled it.


    Under the pressure of dozens of ingredients, the Beast Monarch Essence was no longer calm.


    Bathed in fire and overwhelming spiritual energy, it thrashed around, trying to break free from the furnace and escape into the sky.


    Timothy''s expression grew serious.


    The stronger the yang energy, the more force was needed to suppress it.


    Without warning, a golden Sacred Form appeared behind Timothy.


    A towering golden giant loomed over the canyon, its feet seemingly flattening the entire landscape.


    The majestic golden light radiated an awe-inspiring presence, as if a mountain had come to life.


    Waves of spiritual energy rippled outward, pressing down on the elixir inside the furnace.


    "You''re summoning your Sacred Form just to make a pill? Isn''t that a bit much?"


    Azura''s face turned pale with shock.


    She could clearly sense that Timothy''s strength had grown significantly, even compared to when two Holy Emperors had attacked Sky Sanctuary.


    Was his power limitless?


    When she first signed the contract with Timothy, Azura distinctly remembered that their strength was about the same��he might have even been a bit weaker than her.


    But despite having the boost from several Golden Scale Dragon Carp, her progress couldn''t keep up with Timothy''s.


    "Wait... has he been sneaking off at night to eat all the Golden Scale Dragon Carp without me?" Azura''s small head was filled with big questions.


    Just then, an immense surge of spiritual energy burst from the furnace.


    Along with the rich fragrance, the air was thick with an overwhelming yang energy!


    As the furnace lid lifted, the scent of the elixir filled the canyon, and a brilliant light shone out.


    Eighth-tier elixirs were notoriously difficult to craft, and even with the Beast Monarch Essence, Timothy had only managed to produce a single pill.


    But that one pill, resting quietly in the furnace, radiated such potent spiritual energy that just holding it made Timothy feel refreshed, his entire body brimming with power.


    "No wonder this pill can even take down Holy Emperor-level experts. The Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill is even stronger than I imagined!"


    Timothy couldn''t help but feel a surge of joy, a smile creeping onto his face.


    Who would''ve thought he''d been mocked by his wife before?


    But tonight, it was time to head back to Sky Sanctuary and settle the score.


    He was going to make sure the goddess knew just how powerful her hubby really was!

 Chapter 242: You’re still supposed to be recovering…

    Timothy handed over the captured Sea Serpent girl to Azura, who was tasked with taking her back to Blooming Hall. With renewed determination, Timothy headed back to Sky Sanctuary.After all, the shorter the time the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill is left unused, the stronger its effects and potency.


    It was time to reclaim the dignity he had lost in front of the goddess!


    As Timothy returned to Sky Sanctuary, he quickly noticed a large number of practitioners leaving the sanctuary, flying back to their respective sects.


    The sheer size of the crowd made it clear that many sects had gathered here.


    "What''s going on?" Timothy wondered aloud as he landed on the ground, just in time to run into Elder Turner.


    "I remember you left before me. Why are you back so late?" Elder Turner asked, curious, but quickly answered his own question. "Goddess Sylvia just held a meeting. She announced two major things to the sects that are loyal to Sky Sanctuary and to the other powers across the land."


    "What were the two things?" Timothy asked, recalling how the practitioners he had passed earlier seemed unusually serious, as if something was weighing heavily on their minds.


    The fact that so many sects had gathered at once suggested that something big was indeed happening.


    Elder Turner''s expression grew a bit uneasy. "The first thing the goddess mentioned was about the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    The reason Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade were able to summon a corpse and even push it to the early Ascension Phase is likely because something has gone wrong within the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    Goddess Sylvia has already ordered Sky Sanctuary to begin preparations to enter the Sepulcher."


    Timothy glanced over at the forge, where flames flickered brightly. He had noticed earlier that several skilled blacksmiths were hard at work crafting armor.


    The Sepulcher of the Sacred, where countless Holy Emperors were buried, was indeed a matter of great concern for the entire world.


    "And the second thing?" Timothy asked.


    "Uh�� well��" Elder Turner hesitated, looking a bit embarrassed. "The second thing the goddess mentioned was that she might announce something big today."


    Timothy: "��"


    So, the goddess was just teasing them? S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But�� something big, huh?" Timothy thought for a moment, then couldn''t help but smile.


    The goddess had been so secretive that even the disciples and elders of Sky Sanctuary couldn''t figure out what she was planning. But Timothy knew exactly what it was.


    First, his wife had kissed him, and then he had carried the goddess back to her chambers. By now, many people had probably started to piece things together.


    The goddess wasn''t trying to hide it anymore. All that was left was to make it official.


    "Wait, Timothy, do you know something?" Elder Turner asked, noticing the smile on Timothy''s face.


    "Just wait for the goddess to announce it herself," Timothy said, patting Elder Turner on the shoulder with a knowing look. "Didn''t you say you wanted me to teach you some advanced relationship techniques? Maybe I''ll tell you later."


    With that, Timothy walked off toward the goddess''s chambers, leaving Elder Turner standing there, more confused than ever.


    Inside the chambers, Sylvia, having dealt with numerous matters, was feeling a bit tired.


    Finally finding a moment of peace, she leaned against the window and let out a soft, melancholic sigh.


    Her graceful figure moved toward the bed, her light blue gown flowing elegantly as she sat down. The dress highlighted her stunning beauty, while also giving off an air of untouchable coldness.


    Just then, she noticed a familiar figure approaching the chambers from outside.


    "You''re back already?"


    In an instant, the weariness on Sylvia''s stunning face vanished. She looked at Timothy with a soft smile, though this smile carried a different feeling than usual.


    "I thought you wouldn''t dare come to my chambers anymore. Looks like I''ve got the upper hand this time."


    She covered her mouth and giggled, a playful and self-satisfied glint in her eyes.


    After all, it wasn''t easy to find a weakness in Timothy, the "bad guy" who had teased her more than once.


    "What are you planning, Goddess?" Timothy played along, feigning panic as if he was about to retreat.


    The dynamic between them had completely flipped. Sylvia blinked in surprise��this was the first time she''d seen Timothy look so flustered.


    Could it be? Had she really found his weak spot?


    As the mighty Goddess Sylvia, she had been on the receiving end of Timothy''s teasing more than once. But this time��


    A mischievous smile, quite unlike her usual cool demeanor, crept onto her lips. Even though saying such things made her feel a bit shy, still��


    "With such a beautiful night, and such a lovely person by your side, don''t you have�� other things on your mind?"


    Her smile turned more seductive as she lightly flicked the hem of her dress. The thin blue fabric clung to her body, tracing every curve��perfectly accentuating her figure.


    Every dip and rise was flawless, and the proportions were�� well, let''s just say they were more than generous.


    Paired with her breathtaking face, even with that hint of coldness, she was so beautiful it was almost otherworldly.


    Timothy, fully committed to his act, looked even more panicked. He gasped dramatically, "Wife, I was just passing by to check on you. Pretend I was never here��I''ll be on my way."


    He turned as if to leave in a hurry.


    "Oh no, you''re not getting away that easily after coming to my chambers."


    Sylvia''s aura flared with the power of a Holy Emperor, and she effortlessly pulled Timothy back, pinning him onto the bed without hesitation.


    "Did you forget how you used to bully me? This time, I''m going to get my payback."


    Under the soft candlelight, a blush crept across Sylvia''s flawless face. With a playful smile, she held Timothy down on the bed.


    "I''m still feeling a bit weak. Can''t you let me off the hook?" Timothy pleaded.


    "Nope!"


    "This could kill me!"


    "Then I''ll be gentle."


    "Since when are women gentle with men?"


    "Doesn''t matter. I just want you to stay with me."


    Sylvia was brimming with confidence, showing no intention of letting the flustered Timothy off the hook. Under the flickering candlelight, her lips slowly inched closer to his.


    Through the slightly open neckline of her dress, Timothy could see the smooth, porcelain-like skin beneath.


    "Well, well, I have to hand it to you, wife. But don''t get too cocky just yet." Suddenly, Timothy''s voice took on a different tone.


    "Huh?" Sylvia blinked, sensing something was off.


    Timothy''s demeanor had completely changed from just a moment ago!


    But wasn''t he still recovering from his recent weakness?


    Sylvia, having been tricked by Timothy more than once, suddenly felt a pang of unease. Realizing something was wrong, she tried to pull away.


    But it was too late.


    Timothy''s hand shot out, grabbing her delicate wrist. With a swift motion, he flipped them over, reversing their positions.


    "You''re still supposed to be recovering��" Sylvia''s voice trailed off, her face paling slightly.


    She watched in shock as Timothy swallowed a golden pill.


    It was none other than the legendary eighth-tier elixir��the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill!

 Chapter 243: A date？

    "W-What are you planning to do to me?"At that moment, Sylvia was clearly a little flustered.


    She could feel Timothy''s presence growing stronger, his masculine energy becoming almost overwhelming.


    "Haven''t you been asking me to stay in the palace with you lately? Why the sudden change of heart?" Timothy smiled slightly.


    "I did want that before, but now��"


    She thought she had the upper hand.


    But Sylvia never expected Timothy to pull this move.


    That was an eighth-tier elixir, long thought to be lost!


    Even with her Holy Emperor physique��


    In an instant, her beautiful face flushed completely red.


    "Don''t think you can beat me like this. I won''t give in!"


    She bit her lip, trying to sound calm and composed.


    But with a soft "whoosh," the candle beside them was blown out.


    ...


    The peaceful night sky over Sky Sanctuary was filled with the faintest of sounds.


    The sound was as delicate as silver bells, barely audible, and soon it was carried away by the wind.


    ...


    Two hours later, Sylvia was curled up in the corner, her usually cool and composed face now flushed a deep red.


    There were even a few beads of sweat glistening on her skin.


    "You''re a beast! Even with that eighth-tier elixir��"


    Though the night was dark, the soft moonlight illuminated her flawless face.


    Her normally cold expression was tinged with a blush she couldn''t hide, and she seemed to shrink back slightly, trembling.


    She feared nothing��neither heaven nor earth. She had once fought three Holy Emperors at once and even battled a Goddess in the early stages of Ascension. When had Sylvia ever shown such a hint of fear?


    Seeing her shy, embarrassed face under the moonlight, Timothy smiled, feeling a surge of energy.


    "D-Don''t come any closer!"


    ...


    The night was long, yet somehow short.


    The concept of time is a philosophical one.


    Because in the span of a single night, sometimes you can only do one thing��like sleep soundly until morning.


    But other times, a night can be filled with many things.


    For example��


    ...


    The next morning.


    At the vanity, Sylvia gently combed her silky, waterfall-like hair with a wooden brush.


    Her long, flowing hair cascaded down her back. She never wore makeup, yet her skin was as radiant as snow. The pleated skirt she wore added to her cool, distant aura.


    "Wife, why aren''t you wearing that blue dress from yesterday? I still think it suits you best," Timothy said, stretching lazily.


    He wrapped his arms around Sylvia''s slender waist, and their faces appeared side by side in the mirror.


    They were so close, they could hear each other''s breathing.


    Sylvia''s cheeks flushed slightly, and she gave him a playful glare. "Are you serious? How am I supposed to wear that dress now?"


    "Uh, really?"


    Timothy turned to glance at the bed.


    The blue dress was crumpled beyond recognition, still damp and tossed in the corner.


    "Yeah, I guess��"


    Timothy coughed awkwardly.


    Just looking at that crumpled blue dress was enough to tell how intense last night had been.


    There was no helping it.


    After all, the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill was incredibly effective.


    And when faced with a goddess so breathtakingly beautiful, who could resist?


    By the end of it all��


    One, two, three, four, five, six��


    "Is this even humanly possible? This is straight-up beastly!"


    Timothy couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed as he counted.


    But the satisfaction of having "won" against his wife was undeniable.


    Besides��


    With a subtle smile, Timothy suddenly said, "But it''s only because you''re a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, wife. You can handle it. And honestly, even though you were complaining, last night you were even more��"


    "Stop! Don''t say another word!"


    Sylvia''s face turned bright red, and her small fists began pounding against Timothy''s chest.


    Feeling the blows from his Holy Emperor wife, Timothy couldn''t help but let a trickle of blood escape from the corner of his mouth.


    Being strong has its perks.


    Ever since he reached the late stage of Ocean''s Gate, getting hit by her little fists only made him cough up a bit of blood. If this had been before, he might''ve ascended straight to the heavens on the spot.


    But he had to admit, while Sylvia''s words said one thing, her body was incredibly honest. She was practically the definition of "actions speak louder than words."


    The sun was rising, its light streaming into the palace.


    It shone on the crumpled blue dress in the corner and on the slightly damp piccolo lying by the pillow.


    The two of them sat quietly at the vanity, bathed in the warm sunlight, neither saying a word.


    But in that moment, with the warmth of the sun on their skin, they both felt a deep sense of contentment.


    "Pfft."


    Finally, Sylvia couldn''t hold it in anymore and burst out laughing, her voice as sweet and melodious as silver bells.


    "What''s so funny, wife?"


    "None of your business!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haha."


    Timothy couldn''t help but laugh too.


    They hadn''t done anything special, but just sitting there, shoulder to shoulder, looking at each other in the mirror, made the quiet moment feel so perfect.


    Though, whenever Sylvia thought back to last night, she couldn''t help but feel a wave of embarrassment.


    "Fine, I won''t hold last night against you."


    She huffed softly, a beautiful smile playing on her lips.


    "Why are you suddenly so understanding, wife?"


    "When have I ever not been understanding?"


    "Let me think�� Oh, last night, for sure."


    "You!"


    "Wait, no, I''m wrong. There was also that other night��"


    "Timothy!"


    Though Sylvia''s tone carried a hint of annoyance, it was clear she was just teasing.


    But as her playful fists landed on Timothy''s chest, they accidentally tugged at the collar of his shirt.


    In that instant, Sylvia''s gaze sharpened.


    Last night, the dim candlelight had hidden it, but now, in the bright sunlight, she could clearly see a faint lipstick mark at the corner of Timothy''s mouth.


    She never wore makeup, so that lipstick mark definitely wasn''t hers.


    Which meant��


    "Timothy, by the way, after you and Elder Turner took down Skyfeather Sanctuary, where did you go?"


    Sylvia''s eyes narrowed into slits, her smile curving like a crescent moon.


    "Uh-oh, this is bad."


    Even though Sylvia was smiling, Timothy suddenly felt a chill run down his spine.


    They say people with narrow eyes are always hiding something, but his wife had been fine just a moment ago. There was no reason for her to suddenly get angry, right?


    So Timothy didn''t think much of it. "After we took down Skyfeather Sanctuary, I found a group of Sea Serpent clan members, so I escorted them back to their people."


    "Oh? How kind of you. Just curious, were there a lot of girls among those Sea Serpent clan members?"


    Sylvia''s smile grew even more "radiant."


    Timothy answered decisively, "Not a lot of girls. They were all girls."


    "Wow, that sounds really tempting. Mind if I tag along next time?"


    Sylvia''s smile was as sweet as a blooming flower, but her eyes remained narrowed like crescent moons.


    "Sure, I guess. But what do you want to do there?"


    Timothy suddenly felt another chill creeping up his back.


    "A date."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Absolutely."


    For some reason, Timothy couldn''t shake the feeling that today''s weather was unusually cold.

 Chapter 244: You promised you’d visit again, remember?

    The street outside Blooming Hall seemed even livelier than it had been a few days ago.From the brightly decorated pavilions came the sound of melodious music, and on the street, scantily clad women flaunted their seductive figures.


    Every now and then, you could hear someone calling out, "Hey, handsome, come have some fun!"


    Folly Lane was a swirl of neon lights and indulgence. Looking at the provocatively dressed women with heavy makeup, Sylvia''s lips curled into a smile, though it wasn''t exactly a friendly one. "This is the place you said the Sea Serpent clan is hiding?"


    "Uh, yeah, that''s right," Timothy coughed awkwardly, suddenly sensing something was off.


    Even though they were supposed to be on a date, and he was smiling, his wife''s mood seemed... a little strange.


    "She was fine this morning. What happened after she looked in the mirror for a bit? Why does she seem so... off?"


    Timothy couldn''t help but scan himself with his spiritual sense.


    Nothing wrong with his face. Nothing wrong with his clothes.


    "Wait, what the hell?!"


    Suddenly, he noticed a faint lipstick mark on his neck, barely visible.


    Earlier, when he''d gone to Blooming Hall, he''d been caught off guard, and one of the women had kissed him. The lipstick mark had mostly faded, so it was hard for anyone to notice.


    But Sylvia? There was no way she''d miss it.


    "How could I forget about that?!"


    Timothy was speechless, but he didn''t feel too worried. After all, he hadn''t done anything wrong. sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His conscience was clear, so he had nothing to fear.


    "Is this why you wanted to go on a date with me today?" Timothy suddenly pointed to the lipstick mark on his neck.


    Sylvia blinked, momentarily caught off guard.


    "How did you know��?"


    If Timothy had really done something shady, there''s no way he''d point it out himself.


    Could it be that she was overthinking things?


    A hint of confusion appeared on Sylvia''s pretty face.


    "Well, it''s a long story," Timothy coughed awkwardly, but quickly explained what had happened.


    He spoke with such conviction and sincerity that there wasn''t a trace of dishonesty in his words.


    "Are you telling the truth?"


    "Of course! Azura was with me the whole time. If you don''t believe me, you can ask her."


    After hearing this, Sylvia nodded, feeling a small pang of guilt.


    It was clear Timothy wasn''t lying, and with Azura as a witness, there was no way he could''ve hidden anything from her.


    Maybe she had been overthinking it after all.


    "Fine, I''ll believe you this time," Sylvia huffed, still a bit proud, but her expression had already softened, showing she''d forgiven him.


    "Haha, you''re too kind, honey," Timothy laughed. Since he had nothing to hide, he figured he might as well reassure her a bit more.


    "Don''t worry, babe. No matter how little those women wear or how seductive they act, there''s no way I''d ever be interested in them. I mean, even if they were the most beautiful women in the world, they could never compare to you."


    Timothy raised four fingers in a solemn vow, his voice firm and full of confidence.


    "Alright, alright, I get it. You and your smooth talk," Sylvia said, turning her head away as if she didn''t want to deal with Timothy.


    But the sweet smile tugging at the corners of her lips completely gave her away.


    "Let''s go inside and take a look. It''s been a while since I''ve listened to some music," she said, casting a glance at the bustling Folly Lane before looking back at Timothy.


    "What''s up?" Timothy asked, noticing her gaze.


    Without a word, Sylvia extended her smooth, delicate hand.


    "I don''t want to lose you," she said softly.


    "You mean you''re afraid I''ll run off with someone else," Timothy teased.


    "You��!"


    Sylvia''s face flushed with embarrassment, her thoughts exposed. Timothy chuckled and quickly took her hand.


    Her hand was as cool and smooth as she was, even in the warm weather. She was just a bit shorter than him, and as they walked hand in hand, their heights seemed to complement each other perfectly.


    There were likely other practitioners around, but Sylvia didn''t seem to care about hiding their relationship anymore. Still, she couldn''t help but feel a little shy under the curious gazes from all directions.


    Though this was Folly Lane, most of the establishments here were for music and dance. The crowd was made up of scholars from respectable families or practitioners who had achieved some level of mastery. It was lively, but not chaotic or filled with shady characters. The occasional music and dancing drifting from the pavilions added a unique charm to the place.


    As far as date spots went, this wasn''t a bad choice at all.


    "By the way, you don''t have any more of those Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pills, do you?" Sylvia asked, her voice tinged with a bit of embarrassment.


    After all, for Timothy, who hadn''t yet reached the Transcendence Realm, having that pill was like night and day in terms of power.


    Timothy didn''t answer right away. Instead, he asked, "Why do you want to know? Do you hope I have some left, or not?"


    "I hope you have�� wait, no! Of course, I hope you don''t! That pill is just�� too much!"


    "Ha, women are so fickle. You weren''t saying that last night," Timothy teased. "Good thing I hid the rest of them��"


    "When did I ever say��wait, you still have some? Where are they?!"


    Sylvia''s face turned bright red as she tried to get an answer out of him, but Timothy remained tight-lipped, refusing to give anything away.


    In truth, without the Ocean''s Gate Demonic Beast Essence, he couldn''t make any more Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pills. But there was no way he was going to let Sylvia know that. Otherwise, next time, he''d be the one walking funny.


    "Damn it! I''ll find those pills one day and destroy them!" Sylvia huffed.


    "Don''t even think about it. I''ll make sure to hide them well and save them for just the right moment to deal with you��"


    ��


    As the two bantered playfully, Timothy suddenly spotted Azura approaching from a distance.


    "Azura, did you return those Sea Serpent girls?" he asked.


    "Yeah," Azura nodded, her small head bobbing up and down.


    Since Azura was here, Timothy seized the opportunity. "Hey, Azura, you were with me yesterday, right? You remember when I returned those Sea Serpent girls, I went straight to Blooming Hall and didn''t do anything else, right?"


    "Why are you asking all of a sudden?" Azura looked a bit puzzled but answered anyway. "Yeah, that''s right."


    "See, honey? I wasn''t lying," Timothy said with a grin.


    Sylvia nodded slightly, feeling a bit embarrassed for having doubted him.


    "But�� aren''t you forgetting something?" Azura tilted her head, glancing to the side.


    At that moment, a heavily made-up woman emerged from a nearby alley.


    The moment she saw Timothy, her face lit up, and she rushed over excitedly. "Oh, sweetheart, you finally came back! You promised you''d visit again, remember? I haven''t forgotten!"

 Chapter 245 This aura…

    "How about we sit down for a bit?" Sylvia flashed a bright smile, looking at Timothy.The air seemed to carry a cold, tense vibe.


    Timothy was completely stunned.


    Last time, he thought he''d never come back to a place like this again. He had just brushed off the woman casually, thinking it was no big deal.


    But now, here he was, on a date with Sylvia, and to make things worse, they had run into her!


    "Wow, she''s beautiful. Is she your..."


    The woman glanced at Sylvia, froze for a second, and then realized something was off.


    Years of experience kicked in, and she quickly tried to backtrack, forcing an awkward smile. "Oh, no, no, don''t get the wrong idea, miss. I was just joking! Really, this gentleman has never been here before, and he definitely hasn''t kissed any of our girls. I swear, he hasn''t! Do I look like someone who would lie?"


    Timothy: "..."


    This is just making it worse! At this rate, even if I jumped into the Yellow River, I wouldn''t be able to clear my name!


    "Timothy, care to explain?" Sylvia was already smiling, stepping closer, one step at a time.


    "Honey, let me weasel my way out of this��no, wait, I mean, let me explain! Babe, no, please!"


    In the noisy alley, Sylvia''s laughter echoed, cold and sharp like the sound of silver bells.


    After a while, the woman looked at the two of them, clearly confused.


    The girl in front of her was stunningly beautiful, and her delicate hands looked soft and gentle.


    But why was it that when her tiny fists, like little buns, hit Timothy''s chest, he was coughing up blood?


    "Man, young people these days are so weak. Good thing I didn''t let one of our girls go with him," the woman sighed, watching the couple. Despite the scary atmosphere, they were clearly flirting and teasing each other, showing just how much they were in love.


    Seeing them flaunt their affection, the woman quietly slipped away, feeling a bit out of place. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    Some time later, after a lot of smooth talking and with Azura''s testimony, Timothy finally managed to explain the situation, though it still felt a bit weak.


    "Hmph, even if you say that..." Sylvia huffed, turning away coldly.


    She understood the gist of what had happened, but it was clear she was still a little upset��and not the kind of upset that could be easily soothed.


    "Honey, didn''t you want to go on a date? Where should we go next?"


    "Hmph!"


    "Babe, there''s a candy shop up ahead. Want to check it out?"


    "Hmph!"


    "Sweetheart, not gonna lie, I''ve actually learned a secret technique for... well, you know..."


    "Hmph!"


    Faced with Sylvia''s three consecutive "hmphs," Timothy knew that today, she wasn''t going to be as easy to appease as usual.


    "Looks like I''ve got no choice but to use that."


    Timothy gritted his teeth and finally decided to unleash his hidden, ultimate move.


    He opened up the Path of Love Letters he had received from the system last time.


    Continue reading at empire


    Ding! Detected that the goddess is in a bad mood. Unlocking a new chapter of the Path of Love Letters.


    Golden light shimmered, and alongside the usual romantic or CEO-style confessions, a new chapter appeared.


    "Wait, are you seriously going to write a love letter full of puns?"


    Everyone knows that puns can be some of the cringiest jokes out there.


    To this day, Timothy still remembers when a friend once joked, "No one can stop me, except my ''blue boss''!"��the awkwardness of that moment was something he''d never forget...


    "Is this love letter really going to work?" Timothy wondered, but recalling the system''s previous successes, he decided to give it a shot.


    "Darling," Timothy said, his gaze locking onto Sylvia''s, suddenly steady and filled with affection.


    "Hmm?" Sylvia was about to respond with another playful huff when she noticed the seriousness in his eyes.


    "What... are you up to?"


    Before she could finish, Timothy''s voice turned smooth and melodic: "My goddess, yesterday I took a potion. Do you know what kind?"


    Sylvia blinked, confused. "What?"


    "It was the ''miss you'' elixir~"


    "You''re insane!" Sylvia laughed, but Timothy wasn''t done.


    "Sweetheart, yesterday I went to plant crops. Guess what I planted? My ''roots'' for you!"


    "Stop it! How can you say such cheesy things?" Sylvia tried to keep a straight face, but Timothy pressed on.


    "Babe, I went to have some noodles. What kind? The ''I miss you'' kind!"


    "Darling, I went fishing today. What did I catch? The ''love you forever'' fish."


    "Sweetie, I had a drink today. What did I drink? The ''with you till the end'' brew."


    "��"


    As cringeworthy as it was, even passersby who overheard couldn''t help but shiver and glance at Timothy like he''d lost his mind.


    But Sylvia''s reaction was different.


    "Pfft!"


    She couldn''t hold it in anymore. The cold, distant air around her melted away as she burst into laughter.


    "How do you even come up with these puns?" Sylvia clutched her stomach, laughing so hard it hurt. Her beautiful face softened, the icy expression completely gone.


    "For you, babe, I can come up with any pun in the world," Timothy grinned, surprised at how effective the Love Letters had been. Sure, the puns were awkward, but they had a strange charm to them.


    "Hmph, fine. I get the gist of what happened. Since you didn''t lie to me, I''ll forgive you this time," Sylvia huffed, though a small smile tugged at her lips.


    "Haha, you''re the best, babe!" Timothy gave her a thumbs up.


    He gently took Sylvia''s soft hand, and this time, she didn''t pull away.


    "But don''t think I''m some naive girl. Sweet words alone won''t fool me again!" Sylvia gave him a slightly resentful look.


    "Don''t worry, I wouldn''t dare," Timothy replied, though he couldn''t help but think that Sylvia wasn''t all that different from a naive girl. "By the way, didn''t you want to listen to some music on our date? Let''s go."


    "Hmph, fine, let''s go."


    Though her words sounded like she was still upset, the playful banter between them was more intimate than most newlyweds on their honeymoon.


    Watching this scene unfold, Azura, who had been standing nearby, felt like she''d just been force-fed a mouthful of sugar.


    "Ugh, so cheesy," she muttered, shivering at the memory of Timothy''s pun-filled love letter. She couldn''t believe Sylvia had actually fallen for it!


    Love between humans was just too strange��something a dragon like her could never fully understand.


    Meanwhile, Timothy and Sylvia had already entered the Blooming Hall.


    "Timothy!" A voice called out.


    Sylphina, along with several young women from the Sea Serpent clan, stood up excitedly as soon as they saw Timothy. Their faces were filled with admiration and gratitude.


    Timothy had not only saved several members of the Sea Serpent clan but had also helped them defeat the Beast King''s forces. To them, he was practically a hero.


    Seeing him again, their emotions were a mix of excitement and awe.


    "It''s been a while," Sylphina said softly, walking up to him with a gentle smile.


    But just as she approached, she and the other Sea Serpent clan members suddenly noticed the figure walking beside Timothy.


    "Who is this��?"


    At that moment, all the dragons present felt an overwhelming, icy aura��majestic and awe-inspiring.


    This aura��


    "It''s�� Goddess Sylvia!"

 Chapter 246 This… this was clearly a date!

    A light blue dress, as pure and clear as the sky at dusk. Stay connected through empireFlawless beauty, breathtakingly stunning.


    It felt like no words could truly capture the kind of beauty that seemed to belong only in a painting.


    At that moment, every Sea Serpent woman, led by Sylphina, was completely mesmerized.


    Such a beautiful person��someone like this was unheard of, even among the many beauties of the Sea Serpent clan.


    But beyond that heart-stopping beauty, there was something else.


    They could all sense a faint, cold aura lingering in the air.


    Though it seemed somewhat restrained, the aura carried a supreme authority that would make any race bow in reverence.


    Just being near her made them feel a deep, instinctive fear and trembling from the bottom of their hearts.


    Across the entire continent of Elant, there was likely no other woman who could exude such a cold, commanding presence��except for Goddess Sylvia.


    Which meant��


    Sylphina''s gaze unintentionally shifted to Timothy, her eyes filled with shock she could barely conceal.


    She had been wondering about Timothy''s identity for a long time, but no matter how much she thought about it, she couldn''t figure it out.


    But now, in an instant, everything clicked.


    There were rumors that someone in the Sky Sanctuary had reached Ocean''s Gate within a year and had even caught the special attention of Goddess Sylvia.


    This person, who had saved countless members of her clan and wiped out the Beast King''s forces, was actually Timothy from the Sky Sanctuary!


    At this moment, every Sea Serpent in the Blooming Hall felt a deep sense of awe.


    But there was one thing that sparked curiosity in all of them at the same time.


    The Goddess Sylvia before them certainly had the cold, commanding presence described in the rumors��perhaps even more intimidating than the portraits they had seen before.


    But for some reason, this goddess, who had remained aloof from the world for 60,000 years, with no scandals and almost no involvement in worldly affairs, was now walking side by side with Timothy.


    And they were�� standing very close!


    "No way�� How could the goddess and Timothy possibly��"


    Several Sea Serpent women exchanged glances, their faces filled with disbelief.


    "Honey, this is the Blooming Hall, where the Sea Serpent clan lives.


    I''ve heard they''re great singers and dancers. Want to hear a couple of songs?"


    Timothy smiled at Sylvia beside him, casually reaching out and gently taking her smooth, delicate hand.


    Sylvia didn''t resist when Timothy reached for her hand.


    Her soft hand was held in his, and she simply nodded, a hint of pride in her expression. "If you insist, I suppose I can listen."


    "Then I''ll have you listen to a few more songs, just to make up for that little misunderstanding." Timothy cleared his throat.


    Though he had done nothing wrong, it was still a bit awkward to be so easily recognized by the madam of a brothel.


    But holding Sylvia''s cold, smooth hand, Timothy could tell she wasn''t actually angry.


    "Miss Sea Serpent, could you arrange a few performances for us?" Timothy smiled at Sylphina.


    Then, still holding Sylvia''s hand, the two of them walked up the stairs together, side by side, incredibly close.


    They sat down at a quiet, secluded spot on the second floor.


    Protected by a barrier that kept outsiders from entering, the Blooming Hall was peaceful, with only a few practitioners connected to the Sea Serpent clan present.


    But as Timothy and Sylvia sat down, hand in hand, at a private table on the second floor, Sylphina and the other Sea Serpent women were completely stunned.


    They were so close, and their movements were so intimate. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were even holding hands.


    This�� this was clearly a date!


    Love is a natural part of life, especially for humans, who are known for their deep emotions.


    If it were anyone else, no matter how high their status, it wouldn''t have caused such a stir.


    But Sylphina knew very well��walking beside Timothy was none other than Goddess Sylvia herself, the flawless beauty who seemed like a celestial being straight out of a painting!


    Her foolish clan members had been thinking about repaying Timothy with their "bodies," completely unaware that Timothy and Goddess Sylvia were already this close!


    "My chance to repay him with my body is gone!"


    "What happened to offering myself in gratitude? There''s no chance now!"


    Several Sea Serpent girls had tears in their eyes.


    No matter how much they tried to convince themselves otherwise, the scene before them was far too clear.


    The relationship between Timothy and the goddess went far beyond anything they could have imagined.


    The goddess, who had always been seen as an untouchable ice queen, actually had an extraordinary connection with Timothy!


    And what''s more��


    Even though this was beyond anything they could have expected, the Sea Serpent girls exchanged silent glances, none of them daring to speak.


    They had witnessed the relationship between the goddess and Timothy with their own eyes, but they had never heard any rumors about it.


    Which meant that, for most of the world, this was completely unknown.


    If they accidentally let this slip��


    Sylvia sat beside Timothy, her face still showing a hint of shy embarrassment.


    But the aura she unconsciously emitted made every Sea Serpent feel a chill of fear deep in their hearts.


    This was the power of the strongest human!


    Even though the Sea Serpents had powerful bloodlines and physical strength far superior to humans, they couldn''t suppress the inexplicable fear they felt in her presence.


    "So�� the goddess really just came to listen to some music?"


    "What do you think?"


    The Sea Serpent girls all looked up at the second floor.


    They saw Timothy say something that made Sylvia cover her mouth and laugh.


    That cold, distant face now had a soft, warm smile.


    A smile that was like fire and ice coexisting, and it said everything about their relationship.


    In the goddess''s heart, Timothy had already become someone irreplaceable!


    And honestly�� this was just too sweet.


    For these Sea Serpent women, who had been hiding among humans and had been single for who knows how many years, just watching Timothy and Sylvia interact from afar was enough to make their teeth ache from the sweetness. society was complicated and ever-changing, but some things never changed. Over the years, they had seen it all.


    But something this sweet? They had never seen anything like it!


    "Hurry up, stop wasting time, and get going."


    At Sylphina''s command, two Sea Serpent girls moved to the center of the first floor of the Blooming Hall.


    One began to play the harp and sing, while the other danced to the music.


    But as they glanced up at the second floor, where the scene was so sweet it could give you cavities, even their usually flawless performance seemed to carry a tinge of bitterness��like the melancholy of a single person watching a couple flaunt their love.

 Chapter 247 Ahhh! You scoundrel!

    Melodious notes flowed from the harp strings, graceful and winding, lingering in the air.Nearby, a young Sea Serpent girl, dressed in a vibrant, multicolored dress, danced to the music, her makeup delicate and flawless.


    Her skirt swayed gently with her movements, flowing elegantly.


    Though their bloodline wasn''t as pure as the dragons'', and their strength couldn''t compare, the Sea Serpent tribe had worked tirelessly to integrate into human society, despite being marginalized by other beast clans.


    Their singing and dancing had been honed through years of practice.


    Their skill was far beyond what the ordinary women on Folly Lane could ever hope to achieve.


    A few practitioners seated on the second floor, watching the performance, were completely mesmerized.


    Compared to human women, the Sea Serpent girls seemed to possess an extra touch of allure.


    And when paired with such exceptional singing and dancing, it was hard not to get lost in the moment.


    However, the Sea Serpent girls beside Sylphina had their attention entirely focused on the second floor.


    They could clearly see what was happening up there.


    And their gazes were all drawn to two particular people.


    Timothy had just peeled a nut and gently pressed it against Sylvia''s lips, smiling as he said, "This nut''s pretty good. Try it, honey."


    "Who wants to try that?!"


    Even though there weren''t many people in the Blooming Hall, Sylvia still felt a bit embarrassed by such an intimate gesture.


    Especially since she had this strange feeling that the Sea Serpent girls below kept sneaking glances in their direction.


    "Ahem."


    At that moment, Timothy cleared his throat.


    A wave of pressure, emanating from Ocean''s Gate, spread outwards.


    In the entire Blooming Hall, even the strongest among them, Sylphina, was only at the late Mystic Core stage.


    The aura swept across the room like a towering mountain, vast and unyielding.


    Instantly, the Sea Serpent girls felt a chill run down their spines.


    They quickly averted their gazes, not daring to look up again.


    Their eyes, however, still betrayed a hint of shock.


    Just as the rumors said, Timothy''s strength was indeed terrifying.


    And this was just Timothy. If Goddess Sylvia were to unleash her full power��


    They didn''t even want to imagine how terrifying that would be.


    With no one watching them anymore, the aroma of the nut Timothy held lingered in the air.


    Sylvia shot Timothy a playful glare but eventually gave in, parting her lips slightly to accept the nut he had peeled for her.


    "The taste�� it''s not bad." Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The nut was crisp and fragrant, though clearly of lower quality than the ones she used to eat. Yet, for some reason, it tasted completely different from anything she''d had before.


    Sylvia let out a soft, indifferent hum, pretending not to care as she continued watching the Sea Serpent girls'' performance.


    But suddenly, she peeled a nut herself and held it up to Timothy''s lips.


    "Honey, what''s this about?"


    Timothy blinked in surprise, a bit confused as he looked at Sylvia''s cool, emotionless face.


    "Hmph, you fed me. If I don''t feed you back, wouldn''t I be at a loss?"


    Sylvia huffed, her stunning face showing a hint of disdain, though it was clearly just an act.


    Timothy couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    When it came to being tsundere, Goddess Sylvia was undoubtedly number one. No one else even came close.


    She might act cold and aloof, but here she was, peeling a nut for him.


    Who else could pull off something like that?


    Without hesitation, Timothy took a bite��not just of the nut, but his lips moved a little further forward.


    In an instant, Sylvia felt a soft nibble on her fingers.


    It was as if Timothy wanted to eat the entire nut, and�� he even gave her fingers a gentle kiss!


    The delicate fingers that had been holding the nut suddenly tingled with a strange, electric sensation.


    Sylvia never expected this to happen, and her face instantly flushed a deep red from Timothy''s bold move.


    "What are you doing?!"


    She could no longer maintain her usual cold and aloof demeanor.


    "Eating the nut, of course. The ones you peel taste way better than any others," Timothy said with a slight smile.


    "Then why did you bite my finger?!"


    "Well, it was just too good. I couldn''t help but take another bite. Besides, that last bite tasted even better than the nut itself."


    Timothy paused, as if deep in thought, then suddenly lit up as if he''d had a revelation. "I get it now! That taste��it''s your scent, honey. I guess you could call it�� a ''Goddess Sylvia-flavored'' nut!"


    "Ahhh! You scoundrel!"


    "I''m only a scoundrel for you, though."


    With just a few words, Timothy had completely turned the tables.


    Even though Sylvia was a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, a goddess of the Sky Sanctuary, she couldn''t seem to gain the upper hand. Her face grew hotter and redder, and even her delicate ears were tinged with a faint blush.


    "By the way, honey, just watching them dance isn''t much fun. There''s a harp right here��how about we put on a little show of our own? I''ll play, and you dance. Let''s see how we compare to these Sea Serpent girls."


    Timothy''s sudden suggestion caught Sylvia off guard.


    "Dance?"


    Her gaze froze for a moment. She hadn''t expected him to suggest that.


    It wasn''t that she couldn''t dance. With her level of understanding, she could master almost anything with just a glance. Even dances that took others a lifetime to perfect��she could perform them effortlessly, reaching heights that most practitioners could never dream of.


    But��


    There wasn''t a single person in the world who was worthy of her dancing to their music.


    "You can play the harp?" Sylvia asked, her voice soft as she looked at Timothy.


    "Of course."


    Timothy smiled as he picked up the harp beside him.


    Even without relying on any system skills, his understanding of music was more than enough to play a song. It wasn''t a challenge at all.


    As his fingers lightly touched the strings, the harp began to hum.


    The strings trembled, producing a melody that was both deep and graceful, yet still carried a sense of grandeur.


    Below, the Sea Serpent girls continued to dance to the music.


    Timothy, holding the harp, glanced at the beautiful figure beside him, unable to resist playing for her.


    The notes floated into the air.


    There was no sheet music, no pre-planned rhythm.


    Each note seemed to flow naturally, as if it was meant to be born in that very moment.


    The strings quivered three times, each sound more captivating than the last.


    In this perfect, yet somehow unfamiliar melody, it felt as though snow was falling��soft, white flakes covering the ground.


    And amidst the snow, a stunning figure began to dance.


    The cold winter snow couldn''t compare to her cool elegance.


    Yet, despite her ethereal, almost otherworldly grace, there was a subtle, playful smile hidden within her movements.


    Sylphina and the dragon girl beside her were both drawn to the enchanting music, their gazes drifting upward.


    What they saw left them in awe.


    Accompanied by the beautiful melody, the figure that everyone feared and revered seemed to be swept up in the music as well.


    Her light blue dress fluttered in the cold air, and her flawless, delicate figure��so breathtakingly beautiful��began to move gracefully with the rhythm.

 Chapter 248 It’s a secret

    There was no noise, no distractions.Inside the grand Blooming Hall, the only sounds were the soft, flowing notes of the harp and the graceful figure moving in time with the music.


    No one could have imagined that such a seemingly simple harp could produce such intricate and ever-changing melodies.


    Nor could anyone have imagined that the slender, elegant figure could dance with such breathtaking beauty.


    Her light blue gown swirled around her like a delicate, shimmering flower, or perhaps a butterfly fluttering in the breeze.


    The music was enchanting, and the dancer was mesmerizing.


    With each step, her figure moved with a grace that seemed effortless.


    Sylvia danced as if it were the most natural thing in the world, yet it felt as though all the beauty in existence had gathered in this one moment.


    Everything seemed to focus on her, as if even the heavens themselves were watching, captivated by her flawless form.


    Her gown floated around her as she danced.


    "Goddess Sylvia... dancing to music?"


    At that moment, every member of the Sea Serpent clan stood frozen in place.


    Even though they weren''t human, they knew exactly how revered Goddess Sylvia was among the human race.


    Goddess Sylvia, a being of Holy Emperor-level power, was someone so exalted that she was beyond their reach, worshipped by countless people and practitioners alike.


    Yet here she was, dancing gracefully beside Timothy, her movements as light and beautiful as a butterfly in flight. Her dance was so stunning that even the Sea Serpent girls, who had trained in dance for years, felt utterly overshadowed.


    They couldn''t comprehend how such a perfect dance could exist in this world.


    Nor could they understand how the Creator could be so biased as to craft such a flawless being.


    Every movement Sylvia made, every graceful turn, was like a painting unfolding in the air.


    And it was nothing like the dances they were familiar with.


    Though her dance was breathtakingly beautiful, there was nothing seductive or vulgar about it.


    It was a beauty that drew you in, yet carried an air of untouchable dignity.


    There was a cold, distant aura to her movements, one that inspired awe and respect, making it impossible for anyone to entertain any improper thoughts.


    It was as if just witnessing her dance was enough to fulfill a lifetime''s worth of happiness.


    The music continued, and her dance remained as captivating as ever.


    The air itself seemed to grow colder, like a winter chill settling in.


    Snowflakes, perfectly shaped like six-pointed stars, began to drift down from above!


    Without using any magic, Sylvia''s dance had somehow summoned a phenomenon from the heavens.


    Even the skies over the Elant Continent seemed to respond to the goddess''s dance.


    Beyond the awe that filled their hearts, the Sea Serpent girls could feel a cosmic energy swirling through the Blooming Hall.


    Even sensing just a fraction of it was enough to benefit them greatly.


    This was the goddess, the one worshipped and revered by the human race��Goddess Sylvia!


    At that moment, they could only stare in stunned silence at her graceful figure, their emotions surging like waves.


    The goddess''s dance had left an indelible mark on their hearts.


    No wonder so many across the world admired Goddess Sylvia, yet she had remained single for over six hundred years.


    It was clear now��there was simply no one in this world who could match her.


    Even as women, they found themselves momentarily entranced.


    But just then, the music stopped, and the dance came to an end.


    Her light blue gown, like a drifting cloud, slowly settled as Sylvia returned to her seat beside Timothy, her aura once again cool and aloof.


    However, as Timothy set down the harp and their eyes met, the air between them seemed to freeze.


    And then��


    A soft giggle broke the silence.


    Sylvia''s cold, distant demeanor vanished in an instant as she covered her mouth and laughed.


    Her smile was stunning, leaving Sylphina and the other Sea Serpent girls completely dumbfounded. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In their minds, the goddess was always so proud and indifferent, never showing such warmth to anyone.


    At that moment, Sylvia was still gazing at Timothy, her eyes carrying a hint of playful annoyance. "Hmph, you said you were taking me to watch a performance, but it''s obvious you just wanted to see me dance."


    "Well, what can I say? No one in the world can dance better than my wife," Timothy replied with a grin.


    "Flatterer!"


    "I only flatter you, my dear~"


    "You!"


    "Wife, there are a lot of people watching. I suggest you stop talking, or else... I might do more than just talk."


    Timothy''s tone carried a subtle hint of mischief.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Kiss you."


    "You!"


    The proud and untouchable Goddess Sylvia, revered by all, had once again lost in this playful banter with Timothy.


    But the real issue was...


    "This isn''t even banter! This is full-on flirting!"


    Everyone from the Sea Serpent clan who witnessed this scene was utterly dumbfounded, some even on the verge of tears.


    They had thought that the goddess and Timothy had come to watch the performance.


    But in reality, these two were clearly here to flaunt their relationship!


    Not only had they lost the chance to repay Timothy for his help, but the sweetness between the two was overwhelming.


    "Sylphina, this is too much! These two are just too much!"


    "Ugh, I never imagined that the Goddess Sylvia, whom I''ve worshipped for so long, would come to the Blooming Hall just to show off her love life. I''m going to die from all this sweetness!"


    It wasn''t just that they were showing off their affection��it was the fact that the main character in this love story was none other than Goddess Sylvia herself.


    This was such an earth-shattering event that even if they were given ten times the courage, no one would dare to speak of it.


    Knowing such a massive secret but being unable to share it, while also being subjected to this level of public affection, was a kind of torture beyond words!


    Among the Sea Serpent clan, there were many who had been single for over a century.


    As they exchanged glances, their eyes were filled with unshed tears, and they could practically feel their teeth aching from the sweetness.


    This day would forever be remembered as the darkest day in the history of the Sea Serpent clan!


    [Ding!


    Congratulations, Host! You have successfully broken the defenses of the Sea Serpent clan.


    System reward: Small World +1.]


    "Small world?"


    According to ancient legends, powerful beings at the Tribulation Saint level could tear through space and create their own small worlds.


    Since the ancient times, no one had reached the Ascension Phase.


    While there were still small worlds on the Elant Continent, either through formations or rare artifacts, they were incredibly scarce.


    As for the small world Timothy had just been rewarded...


    He looked out and saw that the entire world was only about one-tenth the size of the Elant Continent.


    Aside from the vast, snowy landscape, it was completely empty.


    However, the sight of the endless falling snowflakes was breathtakingly beautiful.


    Though this small world seemed to have no immediate use, in Timothy''s hands, it held a unique potential.


    "Wife, how about I take you somewhere special?" Timothy whispered softly into Sylvia''s ear.


    "Where?"


    "It''s a secret."


    With a flash of light, the two of them disappeared from the Blooming Hall in an instant.

 Chapter 249 Ahhh, you’re so annoying!

    The light slowly faded away, and when he opened his eyes again, the scene before him had completely changed.What lay before him now was a world blanketed in white, with large, fluffy snowflakes drifting down from the sky.


    The snow fell thick and fast, covering everything in a soft, white veil, like a delicate layer of gauze.


    Under this endless blanket of snow, it was as if mountains, trees, and even the sky itself had ceased to exist.


    All that remained was the snow��endless, falling like feathers from the heavens.


    The scene was like a perfect landscape painting, one that seemed to transcend time and space, leaving behind only breathtaking beauty.


    "How did you even create this little world?" Sylvia''s eyes widened slightly, her clear, autumn-like gaze sparkling as she looked around. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It had been a long time since the continent of Elant had seen snow.


    "For you, my dear wife, creating a little world like this is no big deal."


    "Hmph, I don''t believe you. Creating a world like this? You''d have to be some ancient, all-powerful being to pull that off��"


    Sylvia stuck out her tongue playfully, clearly not buying it.


    But despite her words, a warm smile tugged at the corners of her lips.


    The snow continued to fall, and though the air was filled with a misty chill, her heart felt as warm as a furnace.


    "Turn around for a second," Sylvia suddenly said, her gaze fixed on Timothy, her voice soft and mysterious.


    "Turn around?" Timothy was a bit confused, but Sylvia gave him a playful shove, her expression half-annoyed, half-amused.


    "What are you up to, my dear wife?" Timothy chuckled helplessly but did as she asked, turning his back to her.


    "Don''t you dare peek! You absolutely can''t!" Sylvia warned, her voice carrying a hint of shyness.


    "Alright, alright, I won''t."


    Timothy''s curiosity only grew. What on earth was she planning?


    Unable to turn around, he could only gaze off into the distance.


    The towering mountains stretched endlessly, completely covered in snow. Even the line between the mountain peaks and the sky seemed to blur in the white expanse.


    As the snowflakes danced in the air, Timothy thought he could faintly hear the soft rustling of clothes being removed.


    "That''s odd�� Is she��?"


    Just as Timothy''s thoughts began to wander, Sylvia''s voice called out, "Okay, you can turn around now."


    There was a distinct note of bashfulness in her tone.


    Timothy turned around and was momentarily stunned, but then he broke into a wide grin.


    While his back had been turned, Sylvia had taken the opportunity to change into a new outfit.


    She now wore a form-fitting red and white gown, embroidered with gold patterns, the hem swaying gracefully around her ankles. Over it, she had a light red cloak with a fluffy white fox-fur collar. Enjoy more content from empire


    But the most eye-catching part was the red hat on her head, adorned with two fluffy white pom-poms that bounced playfully with her every step, giving her an irresistibly cute and lively appearance.


    The outfit made her look like a snow bunny��beautiful, vibrant, and utterly adorable.


    What stood out even more was how different she seemed from her usual cold and aloof self.


    The slightly bulky outfit, combined with the two bouncing pom-poms on her hat, gave Sylvia a bit of a clumsy, even silly, charm.


    As she walked through the snow, she stumbled slightly into a snowdrift, her body swaying as the pom-poms on her head jiggled with the movement.


    Sylvia quickly regained her balance and, in a small fit of frustration, stomped her foot in the snow.


    Even standing still, though, Timothy couldn''t help but feel that she looked adorably clumsy.


    This version of Sylvia, wrapped in a cloak and looking a little silly, was just too cute!


    If anyone else were here, they''d never believe that the usually regal and untouchable goddess could act like this.


    Any man who saw her like this would probably shout, "I''m dead!" and collapse on the spot from sheer cuteness overload.


    There was no denying it��here, in this little world of falling snow, Sylvia and her outfit were a perfect match.


    "Is it... is it weird?" Sylvia asked, a bit worried as she noticed Timothy''s gaze lingering on her.


    She quickly spun around, inspecting her outfit, trying to figure out if something looked off.


    Whether it was the cold wind or something else, her delicate cheeks were tinged with a soft blush, adding a touch of vibrant beauty to the otherwise monochrome snowy landscape.


    "Of course not," Timothy said with a smile, shaking his head.


    "Then why are you staring at me like that?"


    "Because you''re just too beautiful, my dear wife. You''re more dazzling than the stars in the sky��I can''t take my eyes off you!"


    "Ugh, you''re impossible!"


    Normally, Sylvia might have been at a loss for how to respond to Timothy''s sudden cheesy line. But this time, she quickly found another way to "retaliate."


    Swoosh.


    Sylvia suddenly scooped up a handful of snow and hurled it at Timothy.


    Caught off guard, the snowball hit him square in the chest.


    And before he could react, a second snowball was already on its way.


    Thud.


    But Timothy was quick. He managed to catch the second snowball just before it hit him in the face.


    "Wife, you started this," Timothy said, a mischievous smile playing on his lips.


    As he spoke, he quietly began gathering more snowballs.


    Sylvia paused for a moment, surprised that her snowball had been intercepted. But she quickly recovered, placing her hands on her hips and flashing a triumphant grin.


    "Hmph, I refuse to believe I''d lose to you in a simple snowball fight!"


    The cold wind blew, causing the fluffy pom-poms on her hat to sway gently.


    "Alright then, let''s see."


    "Bring it on!"


    And just like that, the battle began.


    Timothy suddenly launched the snowballs he had secretly prepared, but Sylvia, not one to play fair, quickly used her magic to summon a flurry of snowballs in response.


    "System, max out my snowball fighting skills," Timothy thought.


    [System]: Maxing out snowball fighting skills requires 10 skill points. This skill has no use outside of snowball fights. Are you sure you want to proceed?


    "Absolutely."


    [System]: ...


    [System]: The host has lost it. Completely lost it.


    [Ding! Congratulations, your snowball fighting skills have been upgraded to the highest level.]


    As soon as the system''s voice faded, Timothy''s demeanor shifted dramatically.


    Where he had been on the defensive moments before, he now threw snowballs with pinpoint accuracy and incredible speed.


    Even against Sylvia, a Holy Emperor-level mage, he held his own without breaking a sweat.


    Snowballs flew back and forth��most missed, some collided mid-air, and only a few actually hit their targets.


    Gradually, a light dusting of snow began to cover Sylvia, and Timothy had taken a few hits himself.


    But the two of them were evenly matched, neither gaining the upper hand for long.


    Sylvia never imagined that she wouldn''t be able to completely dominate Timothy in something as simple as a snowball fight.


    Yet, despite not being able to win outright, a warm smile crept onto her face.


    And when one of her snowballs hit Timothy, she couldn''t help but let out a bright, bell-like laugh.


    "Don''t think you''ll hit me again!" Timothy called out.


    Swoosh.


    Smack.


    "Didn''t I just hit you?"


    "Ugh, I''m definitely getting you back for that!"


    "Heh, good luck with that! Who would''ve thought that a Holy Emperor like you would be so bad at snowball fights?"


    "Ahhh, you''re so annoying!"


    In this little world of endless snow, the air was filled with the sound of laughter and joy.

 Chapter 250 Snowball fights

    Never in a million years did Sylvia expect that, as a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, she would lose a snowball fight to Timothy.Just as she was trying her hardest to turn the tide...


    Huff, huff.


    Timothy took a few heavy breaths, looking utterly exhausted, and raised a small white flag.


    "Babe, I give up. I give up."


    He staggered forward, looking incredibly weak, and dropped all the snowballs in his hands, clearly showing no intention of continuing the fight.


    "What''s with the sudden weakness?"


    Sylvia hadn''t expected victory to come so quickly, but she was still a little excited. She blew some warm air onto her smooth, slightly reddened hands from the cold and smiled smugly. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gone was her usual cool and aloof demeanor. Her smile now had a hint of playful innocence.


    She tucked her hands into her sleeves, crossing her arms in front of her chest. The fluffy white hat with its pom-pom bobbed as she walked, making her look like a waddling penguin��adorably clumsy.


    "Hmph, giving up already? Looks like you''re not as tough as you thought."


    She tilted her head slightly, a smug grin tugging at the corners of her mouth.


    "Ah, what can I say? I''m nowhere near your level, babe. I just don''t have the stamina to keep up," Timothy replied, his voice sounding weak.


    He stumbled closer, as if even the few steps between them were a struggle.


    "Didn''t think I''d see the day," Sylvia chuckled, covering her mouth as she laughed. She had completely let her guard down.


    This was definitely something she could tease Timothy about for a long time! Once they got back to Sky Sanctuary, she''d have a field day mocking him!


    But just as she was basking in her small victory, Timothy suddenly scooped up a handful of snow and, with lightning speed, yanked open her collar.


    And then��


    He shoved all the snow right down her back.


    "Ahhh!"


    The bone-chilling cold spread instantly, and the snow quickly melted into icy water, trickling down Sylvia''s smooth back.


    Everywhere it touched sent shivers through her body.


    "Ahhhhhh, so cold, so cold!"


    By the time she tried to shake the snow out of her clothes, it had already melted completely, leaving nothing but the lingering cold.


    Meanwhile, Timothy was already laughing hysterically.


    He had faked being weak just to wait for this moment.


    Back when he was a kid, this was his secret weapon in snowball fights with his classmates. He never thought he''d get to use it on a goddess.


    And the look on her face��


    "Timothy!"


    Sylvia grabbed a handful of snow and started chasing after him, her voice filled with mock anger.


    "Babe, no! An eye for an eye never ends well!"


    Their footprints crisscrossed the snow-covered ground.


    Under the falling snowflakes, the world was blanketed in white, peaceful and serene.


    Except for the two figures chasing each other, full of life, bringing warmth to this little corner of the world.


    Their laughter and playful shouts echoed through the air, until eventually, the mountains swallowed the sound.


    In the end, Timothy''s escape was cut short when Sylvia managed to shove a handful of snow down the back of his neck.


    Sitting beside him, Sylvia couldn''t help but giggle, having long forgotten her earlier desire for revenge.


    She just felt warm inside, as if their childlike antics had melted away any lingering cold.


    "Who would''ve thought the goddess could be so playful?" Timothy smiled, shaking his head in disbelief.


    "I''m not a kid! I''m six hundred years old!"


    "Six hundred years old and still having snowball fights?"


    "I�� Ugh, you started it!"


    Sylvia tried to argue, but as she thought back to the snowball fight, her protests felt weak and unconvincing.


    The temperature in this little world was still quite chilly.


    A gust of cold wind swept by, and Sylvia couldn''t help but feel a bit cold. She instinctively tried to tuck her hands into her sleeves, but they weren''t long enough��she could only manage to get them halfway in.


    Her hands, exposed to the biting wind, were starting to turn a little red from the cold. She opened the ends of her sleeves, as if trying to tuck her hands into the opposite sleeve for warmth.


    But just then, Timothy suddenly grabbed her hands.


    Sylvia blinked in surprise, a hint of confusion flashing across her face.


    Before she could ask what he was doing, Timothy gently lifted her hands.


    And then��


    Whoosh.


    He blew a warm breath over them, instantly chasing away the cold.


    The warmth felt like a cozy furnace in the midst of the freezing wind, and it was incredibly soothing.


    Comfortable as it was, Sylvia''s face immediately flushed a deep red.


    "W-What are you doing?!"


    "Warming your hands, of course," Timothy replied with a smile.


    Sure, it was warm, but this position was way too embarrassing!


    Sylvia wasn''t buying his excuse and tried to pull her hands back.


    But another gust of cold wind blew through, and she hesitated.


    In this little world, as cold as a winter''s day, the warmth was hard to resist.


    Before she knew it, Sylvia had completely given up on pulling her hands away. Her face was still flushed, but she quietly enjoyed the comforting warmth, letting herself sink into the moment.


    "Oh, by the way, babe, you can see the outside world from here," Timothy said suddenly, raising his hand toward the misty void.


    Since he controlled this small world, he could easily connect it to the outside world of Elant. Stay connected through empire


    With a wave of his hand, a rift in space opened, revealing a view of the Elant continent.


    At that moment, the scene outside was of the Blooming Hall, where the Sea Serpent girls were still performing their sorrowful songs and dances, expressing their melancholy.


    Snow was falling heavily from the sky, the ground was blanketed in white, and the performance before them now seemed oddly captivating.


    Sylvia couldn''t help but lean softly against Timothy, watching the dance in the Blooming Hall.


    Somehow, the song and dance seemed much more beautiful than before.


    The two of them sat close together, silently enjoying the warmth they shared, perfectly in sync without needing to say a word.


    However, some of the Sea Serpent girls in the Blooming Hall had already noticed the rift in space on the second floor.


    At first, they were curious about what lay beyond the snowy portal.


    But when they caught a glimpse of the scene inside��Timothy blowing warm air onto Sylvia''s hands, the two of them sitting shoulder to shoulder on a snowy mountain��the Sea Serpent girls felt like they had just taken a massive emotional hit.


    And it was a critical hit at that!


    They had thought the couple had left the Blooming Hall, but never in their wildest dreams did they imagine that Timothy and Sylvia had just found a better spot to flaunt their affection.


    The worst part? Every single Sea Serpent girl could see it clearly. It was just too much!


    In an instant, many of the Sea Serpent girls��some of whom had been single for years, even decades��felt utterly crushed. It was as if their hearts had been shattered into a million pieces, and they were on the verge of tears.


    They had seen public displays of affection before, but this�� this was on a whole new level! Never in their lives had they witnessed anything so over-the-top!

 Chapter 251 Hehe, awesome! More fish to eat!

    "No need for that. You saved so many of my fellow Sea Serpent kin. There''s no way we''re letting you pay for your drinks."Seeing Timothy about to settle the bill before leaving, Sylphina hurriedly waved him off.


    "Well, thanks, Sylphina. I''ll be sure to come back to the Blooming Hall for drinks and a show when I get the chance." Timothy gave her a friendly pat on the shoulder.


    Maybe this is what they call a freebie, huh?


    As Timothy walked away, Sylphina and the rest of the Sea Serpent clan could only watch, feeling utterly helpless.


    Of course, they were more than willing to repay Timothy for his kindness, but the thing was, Timothy wasn''t here for the drinks or the entertainment. He was just here to flaunt his relationship!


    Ugh, is there anything worse than watching someone shamelessly show off their love under the guise of something else?


    The Sea Serpents exchanged glances, their eyes brimming with unshed tears. The entire Blooming Hall fell into a heavy silence.


    Meanwhile, Timothy had already gently taken Sylvia''s hand and was leading her out of the hall.


    "Babe, does your back still feel cold?"


    Timothy reached over to touch the damp spot on Sylvia''s back where her clothes still hadn''t dried.


    "What do you think?" Sylvia shot him a look, her eyes full of playful reproach.


    That handful of snow had melted right into her clothes, and even now, her smooth back still felt a little chilly, with a few lingering droplets of water.


    Her adorable expression made Timothy chuckle despite himself.


    "You dare laugh at me?!"


    "Hahaha!"


    But instead of stopping, Timothy''s laughter only grew louder.


    "You jerk!"


    Though she said it with mock anger, there was a faint sparkle in Sylvia''s brilliant eyes that gave her away.


    Her slender pinky finger quietly hooked around Timothy''s.


    Timothy glanced at the goddess beside him, who, though silent, was clearly letting her emotions show. He couldn''t help but smile softly.


    Yep, his wife hadn''t changed one bit.


    Back at Sky Sanctuary, Sylvia, seemingly satisfied with their little date, returned to the main hall with a contented look on her face.


    After all, with the remnants of the forces that had attacked both Skyfeather Sanctuary and Holy Emperor Mountainshade still lurking, there was plenty to deal with inside Sky Sanctuary.


    But more importantly, there was the mysterious Sepulcher of the Sacred, where something unknown had occurred.


    This matter would undoubtedly draw the attention of the entire continent of Elant.


    Before heading to the Sepulcher of the Sacred to figure out what had happened, they needed to make thorough preparations.


    Timothy, meanwhile, returned to his room to take stock of his belongings.


    He had used up quite a few magical artifacts in the recent battle, but he had also gained some valuable items.


    After spending skill points on rewards and alchemy, he was left with just 80 skill points.


    As for the rest of his loot��


    Aside from the rainbow-colored, eighth-tier elixir he had crafted, there was also a dazzling golden box resting quietly in the sea of his spiritual consciousness.


    This box was the system reward he had earned for defeating the three Holy Emperors.


    Whatever was inside, the fact that the box itself gleamed with such brilliance meant it had to be something extraordinary.


    The Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill was already used up, and for Timothy, who was eager to ascend to the Holy Emperor realm and give Goddess Sylvia a proper "lesson," these treasures were crucial.


    Like opening a loot box in a game, Timothy slowly opened the golden box.


    Immediately, a blinding light burst forth.


    "Legendary loot!"


    [Ding! Congratulations, Host, you have obtained Holy Emperor''s Touch!]


    Discover more stories at empire


    [Congratulations, Host, you have obtained a Heavenly-level artifact: Exorcist''s Rod!]


    [Congratulations, Host, you have obtained a Mythic-quality fragment: Celestial Testament!]


    "No wonder it''s a reward for taking down three Holy Emperors," Timothy couldn''t help but marvel.


    The Holy Emperor''s Touch, as the name suggests, allows the user to unleash the power of a Holy Emperor-level expert with a single finger. Although it can only be used once a day, it''s incredibly useful given Timothy''s current level.


    The Exorcist''s Rod is a Heavenly-level artifact, a grade that would drive countless practitioners mad with desire. However, its primary function seems to be its ability to suppress the essence of demonic and ghostly entities.


    As for the last item��


    "A Mythic-quality fragment!"


    According to the classification of treasures and Arcane Arts on the continent of Elant, the levels, from lowest to highest, are: Common-level, Rare-level, Epic-level, and Heavenly-level.


    Any Heavenly-level artifact is enough to cause a massive uproar across the entire continent, with countless practitioners scrambling to get their hands on it. Even Holy Emperor-level experts would treasure such items and never take them lightly.


    But�� Mythic-quality?


    Timothy had never heard of this grade before.


    Was this some kind of glitch in the system, using classifications from another continent? Or could it be that there''s a level beyond Heavenly��Mythic?


    If that''s the case, even if it''s just a fragment, its value would likely be beyond imagination.


    Timothy carefully stored away his rewards, especially the Mythic-quality fragment of the Celestial Testament, which he hid in his frost-covered pocket dimension.


    When he had the time, he would have to dedicate himself fully to deciphering the Celestial Testament.


    "Knock, knock, knock."


    Just as Timothy finished putting away his system rewards, there was a sudden knock at the door.


    Peeking out the window, he couldn''t see anyone, but there was a tuft of hair barely visible at the bottom of the window frame. Timothy immediately knew who it was.


    In all of Sky Sanctuary, there was no one shorter than the window except for Azura.


    Opening the door, Timothy found Azura standing there, looking incredibly embarrassed. She awkwardly shifted her small frame and cleared her throat. "Ahem, did you forget something?"


    "Forget something?"


    It was the first time Timothy had seen Azura acting so strangely. He thought for a moment and quickly remembered.


    Ah, it was about the Golden Scale Dragon Carp he had promised her last time when she had reluctantly shown her Dragon Maiden form at the Blooming Hall.


    Of course, Azura could forget just about anything, but when it came to the Golden Scale Dragon Carp, that was a bond she would never let go of.


    "I forgot," Timothy said decisively.


    "Wha��no way! You can''t!"


    Azura was clearly flustered, her tail instinctively slipping out from under her skirt and swaying back and forth.


    Even though she was trying to hold it in, Timothy couldn''t help but laugh at her antics. He decided to change the subject. "So, how''s your progress with the spells and Arcane Arts I taught you?"


    "I''ve learned them all!" Azura quickly replied.


    "And what''s your current cultivation level?"


    "Mystic Core, late stage."


    "Not bad."


    Timothy was fairly satisfied with her answer.


    "Well, in that case, here you go."


    With a smile, Timothy sighed and pulled three Golden Scale Dragon Carp from his storage space.


    "Hehe, awesome! More fish to eat!"


    Azura''s face lit up with joy, and she even seemed to be drooling a little at the corners of her mouth. She jumped up, eager to grab the fish.


    But Timothy dodged to the side, causing her to miss. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "With the way you wolf things down, are you sure you can fully absorb the bloodline of the Golden Scale Dragon Carp? How about we try a different way of eating them this time?" Timothy suggested.

 Chapter 252 This feeling...

    "Want to try something different?"Azura tilted her head slightly, a hint of confusion on her face.


    "Don''t you want to taste my cooking?"


    As soon as Timothy said that, an image popped into Azura''s mind.


    She had seen Timothy cook before, and just the sight and smell of his food were enough to make any dragon drool.


    Up until now, only goddesses had been lucky enough to enjoy such delicacies. Who would''ve thought...


    Golden Scale Dragon Carp was delicious, sure, but Azura had no idea how to cook. She''d always just eaten it raw or gulped it down in one go.


    Just imagining the Golden Scale Dragon Carp prepared in different ways made Azura swallow involuntarily.


    At that moment, Timothy added, "But three Golden Scale Dragon Carp won''t be enough. Do you have any more stashed away? Bring out a few more."


    "I-I don''t have any more..." Azura immediately took a cautious step back.


    "Ah, well, I guess there''s nothing we can do then." Timothy sighed, sounding like he was about to give up.


    Azura suddenly looked a bit anxious. "Wait, actually... I do have more."


    "How many?" Timothy asked right away.


    "Not many... just one."


    Azura lowered her head and, trembling slightly, pulled a single Golden Scale Dragon Carp from her storage.


    "Are you sure?" Timothy''s eyes were full of doubt.


    For some reason, Azura felt like Timothy could see right through her.


    "Ahem, well... maybe a little more..."


    Azura reluctantly pulled out two more lively Golden Scale Dragon Carp.


    "Really?"


    "Yeah, that''s it... well, okay, I actually have two more."


    Stay connected with empire


    "Is that all?"


    "Actually, actually... ugh, this is so unfair!"


    In that moment, Azura felt like even her last secret had been exposed.


    With a heavy heart, she kept pulling out Golden Scale Dragon Carp, one by one.


    "Wow."


    Looking at the neatly arranged thirteen Golden Scale Dragon Carp in front of him, Timothy couldn''t help but be impressed.


    She acted like she didn''t have any, but Azura had been secretly hoarding quite a stash of Golden Scale Dragon Carp...


    "You better treat them well," Azura said, handing the fish over to Timothy, her eyes filled with a mix of sadness and reluctance.


    Timothy chuckled and took the Golden Scale Dragon Carp from her.


    Even after he closed the kitchen door behind him, he could still feel Azura standing outside, her gaze practically burning through the door, filled with longing.


    "Looks like she underestimated my skills," Timothy muttered, rolling up his sleeves as the flames on the stove roared to life.


    Before long, the sounds of cooking filled the kitchen, and a rich, mouthwatering aroma began to waft out.


    Time passed slowly.


    An hour later.


    When Timothy opened the door, Azura was standing right outside, having no idea how long she''d been waiting, her eyes wide and hopeful as she peered inside.


    The moment she saw Timothy, her eyes lit up, and she swayed from side to side. "Golden Scale Dragon Carp! Golden Scale Dragon Carp!"


    Even though Timothy was blocking the doorway, she could clearly smell the delicious aroma coming from inside.


    The best part? It wasn''t just one smell��it was like a blend of all kinds of incredible scents mixed together.


    "Sluuurp~"


    Even though there was nothing in front of her yet, Azura couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    Her big, watery eyes sparkled with excitement.


    "Let me see! Just a peek!"


    She swayed her small body back and forth, trying to catch a glimpse through the crack in the door.


    Finally, Timothy stepped aside, making way for her.


    "Wow, wow... wow!"


    As Timothy moved out of the way, Azura''s eyes widened, completely stunned by the sight before her.


    The table was filled with Golden Scale Dragon Carp, each prepared in a different way.


    There was braised carp, steamed carp, crispy golden-skinned carp... and one that was coated in a mouthwatering layer of caramelized sugar, though she couldn''t quite figure out how it was made.


    Every scent, every sight, was an assault on Azura''s senses, making her taste buds tingle with anticipation.


    She hadn''t moved yet, but her gaze was already glued to the Golden Scale Dragon Carp on the table.


    Her tail swayed back and forth, completely forgetting her status as the Ocean Dragon King. A little bit of drool even escaped the corner of her mouth.


    Timothy couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight.


    Where was the mighty, awe-inspiring dragon now? Azura was acting more like a pet than anything else.


    "If you want to eat, go ahead. It''ll get cold soon," Timothy said softly, a hint of amusement in his voice.


    "Yay!" Azura cheered excitedly.


    But instead of rushing straight to the food, she ran up to Timothy, jumped up, and wrapped her arms around his waist in a tight hug.


    Her delicate, pretty face flushed slightly with happiness, and she held on for a long moment before finally letting go.


    Her mischievous eyes sparkled as she gave Timothy a serious look, then she bounced off toward the table.


    "Braised Golden Scale Dragon Carp, steamed Golden Scale Dragon Carp... mmm, this one smells amazing."


    "Mmm~ this one tastes even better!"


    Before long, Azura''s excited exclamations filled the room.


    Timothy was a little surprised to see the usually playful Azura acting so well-behaved. Maybe this 200-year-old Dragon King still had a bit of childlike innocence left in her...


    Watching her stuff her cheeks full of food, Timothy couldn''t help but smile.


    Each of the thirteen Golden Scale Dragon Carp had been prepared using a different cooking method.


    Honestly, aside from Timothy, who had mastered the art of cooking, there probably wasn''t anyone else in the world who could pull off something like this.


    But even so, Azura''s eagerness was a bit over the top.


    Her mouth was greasy, her hands were greasy.


    Her beautiful, delicate face was full of joy and anticipation, and her cheeks were constantly puffed out, making her look like an adorable hamster stocking up for winter.


    She devoured the meal like a whirlwind.


    She didn''t even spare the fish soup made from the Golden Scale Dragon Carp. All thirteen fish were eaten clean, and she even licked the plates until they were spotless.


    "So good~"


    Azura patted her slightly rounded belly, completely satisfied.


    This way of eating was so much better than her usual method of swallowing everything whole without even tasting it.


    Even after finishing, the delicious aroma still lingered in the air, refusing to fade.


    "Full?" Timothy asked, a bit helpless as he looked at her. sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Azura, now full, rubbed her slightly bloated belly and even bounced on her toes a couple of times in excitement.


    She could clearly feel the bloodline of the Golden Scale Dragon Carp slowly merging with her own body.


    As it purified the impurities within her, it also enhanced the purest part of her dragon blood.


    The concentration of her Ancestral Dragon Bloodline was steadily increasing and strengthening.


    "This feeling..."


    But suddenly, Azura''s expression changed. A look of panic and seriousness appeared on her small face.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Timothy quickly noticed something was off.


    "I... I think I''m about to break through the Ocean''s Gate."


    Azura stared at her body in disbelief, feeling the changes happening within her.

 Chapter 253 This... this is a dragons tribulation!

    "Already? That fast?"Timothy quickly recalled the promise he made to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon when he took Azura away. He had vowed to help her reach Ocean''s Gate within a year.


    Although several months had passed in the blink of an eye, there was still plenty of time before the one-year deadline.


    He hadn''t expected Azura to make such rapid progress.


    It seemed that, aside from Azura''s extraordinary bloodline and talent, the Golden Scale Dragon Carp had indeed provided a massive boost to her growth.


    "Yeah, I can feel it," Azura said, her small face showing a hint of worry she couldn''t hide.


    She had consumed thirteen Golden Scale Dragon Carp at once. While she enjoyed the delicious meal, the ancestral dragon bloodline was continuously flowing into her petite body.


    It was refining and enhancing her bloodline, making the purity of the ancient dragon blood within her rise steadily. sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This increase in her dragon bloodline had caused Azura''s cultivation level to skyrocket, reaching a point of significant breakthrough.


    Azura had always wanted to grow stronger, but she hadn''t expected this day to come so soon.


    For human prodigies, Ocean''s Gate also came with the challenge of facing a lightning tribulation.


    But the tribulation for humans was nowhere near as terrifying as it was for dragons.


    Since ancient times, dragons had maintained their lofty status, but unlike humans, they didn''t follow the natural cycles of the world.


    While dragons were generally stronger than humans, reaching higher realms was incredibly difficult for them.


    This was especially true for dragons with purer bloodlines.


    The higher the concentration of ancestral dragon blood, the greater the potential of the dragon.


    But the stronger the potential, the more powerful the tribulation they would face.


    Even the Dragon Kings, the most exalted of all dragons, were left battered and bruised when facing their tribulations.


    Especially for someone like Azura...


    In the past ten thousand years, no dragon had consumed as many Golden Scale Dragon Carp as Azura had.


    In fact, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that the purity of Azura''s bloodline had surpassed that of any dragon in the last ten millennia.


    Once her cultivation level fully matured, the heights Azura could reach would be far beyond what any other dragon could hope to achieve.


    But when it came to facing the lightning tribulation, this advantage became a curse.


    The sky above was filled with dark clouds, stacked so high it was impossible to see their peak. Thunder rumbled ominously from within.


    It was as if a massive, terrifying beast was lurking in the clouds, waiting to strike.


    The entire sky had turned pitch black, with endless storm clouds covering the heavens in every direction.


    The tribulation Azura was about to face could very well be the strongest lightning tribulation any Dragon King had ever encountered!


    If she could survive it, not only would she reach Ocean''s Gate, but her future would be incredibly bright.


    But if she failed, the consequences could be catastrophic��she might be reduced to nothing but ashes.


    "What''s going on? The sky... Is someone undergoing a tribulation?"


    "No way, even if someone is, it shouldn''t be this terrifying!"


    The bizarre scene immediately caught the attention of countless people.


    The area covered by the storm clouds was simply too vast, and the aura brewing within them was so terrifying that it sent shivers down their spines.


    Not just in Sky Sanctuary, but even sects thousands of miles away could feel the oppressive energy.


    Countless people looked up at the sky, their faces filled with shock and fear. Experience new stories on empire


    They had seen practitioners face tribulations before, but even the tribulation at Ocean''s Gate wasn''t anywhere near this level!


    No one could figure out who or what could cause such a terrifying phenomenon.


    While the human practitioners couldn''t sense the specifics, the beast clans, the Sea Serpent tribe, the Sea Folk from the deep ocean, and the dragons all felt something familiar��and terrifying��in the air.


    "This... this is a dragon''s tribulation!"


    Countless fish poked their heads out of the sea, and an endless number of Sea Folk transformed into human form, rising from the water.


    As they gazed at the sky, they all felt a deep, primal fear and trembling from the very core of their being.


    What kind of dragon, with such pure blood, could trigger a lightning tribulation of this magnitude?


    Aside from the true dragons of the deep sea, no other creature could possibly cause such a phenomenon.


    But with the dragon bloodline so diluted in this era, who could possibly summon such a grand spectacle?


    "The southern seas... could it be?"


    Soon, people began to recall Azura, who had successfully ascended to the position of Dragon King due to the purity of her bloodline.


    But while Azura''s bloodline was far purer than that of other dragons, it still couldn''t compare to the ancient dragons. How could she possibly trigger such a terrifying tribulation?


    Could it be... that Azura''s Dragon King bloodline had been enhanced?


    But the Golden Scale Dragon Carp was so rare and precious��how could she have possibly...


    In no time, the Sea Folk, beast clans, Sea Serpent tribe, and especially the dragons from the deep sea, all began leading their strongest members toward Sky Sanctuary.


    The clouds thickened, and a chilling wind howled through the air.


    The oppressive atmosphere made it hard for anyone to shake off a sense of dread.


    Under the darkened sky, Azura''s small figure looked even more fragile.


    Facing the towering storm clouds and the thunder rumbling within them, Azura tried her best to stay composed, but a trace of nervousness still flickered across her face.


    Her tiny pink fists clenched slightly, and her eyes had a stiff, uneasy look.


    "How are you feeling?"


    A voice suddenly broke through Azura''s tension.


    She blinked, momentarily distracted, and turned to look at Timothy.


    For some reason, with her attention diverted, she didn''t feel quite as scared as before.


    "Hmph, I''m the mighty Ocean Dragon King! Why would I be scared?" Azura huffed, trying her hardest to appear calm and composed.


    By now, practitioners and members of various clans from all directions had begun to gather.


    When they finally saw Azura standing atop the peak of Sky Sanctuary, their hearts surged with shock and disbelief.


    They hadn''t been wrong��the one who had summoned this tribulation was indeed Azura!


    Countless eyes were now fixed on her.


    Some were curious, some fearful, and others carried strange, unreadable expressions.


    Whoosh.


    Without thinking, Azura darted behind Timothy.


    Since she wasn''t tall enough, she grabbed onto the leg of his pants.


    Her small fists were clenched tightly from nervousness, and her face was buried against Timothy''s leg.


    Timothy couldn''t help but chuckle at her reaction.


    It seemed that, aside from the lightning tribulation, what really frightened Azura was the overwhelming crowd of people.


    As expected, Azura''s temperament, like her body, still had the innocence of a child.


    "Don''t worry. So what if they''re watching?


    This is the perfect chance to show everyone that you''re the most pure-blooded Dragon King in the last ten thousand years, and that you can easily withstand the heavenly lightning that no other dragon dares to face."


    Timothy smiled gently, placing his hand softly on top of Azura''s head.

 Chapter 254 She actually blocked it!

    A warm sensation spread from above.For some reason, even in this chaotic and oppressive environment, Azura suddenly felt at peace.


    "That''s right, I am the Dragon King!"


    A confident smile appeared on her delicate face as she puffed out her small chest. The nervousness from before was completely gone.


    She had been shunned by her own siblings for inheriting the Dragon King title through bloodline, and even betrayed by trusted elder dragons.


    But now, things were different.


    She had truly become the Dragon King. If she could just overcome this trial, she would become a one-of-a-kind existence in the history of the dragon race.


    Failure was not an option. Only success.


    No matter what, she had to make it through today!


    Continue your journey on empire


    Under the vast sky, she looked up at the dark, oppressive clouds stretching for miles.


    At this moment, Azura felt no fear at all.


    All she had was the desire to defeat the "enemy" in front of her.


    Boom!


    Finally, a thunderous roar erupted from the ominous clouds that had been brewing for so long.


    At the same time, Azura''s aura began to rise steadily, climbing all the way to the peak of the Mystic Core stage.


    The dragon''s might radiating from her was overwhelming, far beyond that of ordinary dragons, or even other Dragon Kings from distant seas.


    "This dragon aura... it''s terrifying..."


    The Sea Folk and dragons alike could feel the tremor and fear in their blood.


    "Azura''s Dragon King bloodline is even purer than we imagined!"


    "No wonder the lightning tribulation is so intense. How pure is her bloodline? It''s almost on par with the ancient dragons!"


    The weaker-blooded dragons and Sea Serpents couldn''t help but tremble slightly under the pressure of her dragon aura.


    Even though they had mentally prepared themselves, they never expected Azura''s bloodline to be this terrifying.


    Meanwhile, the oppressive force from the sky grew closer and closer.


    "It''s coming!"


    Everyone fell silent, staring up at the sky with a mix of awe and fear in their eyes.


    After what felt like an eternity of buildup, a bolt of lightning finally struck down.


    Boom!


    The lightning carried an overwhelming force, comparable to a full-powered strike from an Ocean''s Gate-level expert!


    The sheer destructive power within the lightning seemed capable of obliterating everything in its path.


    But as Azura looked up at the sky, the fear from earlier was long gone.


    A soft blue mist of water surrounded her, and her dragon horns and tail appeared.


    With that, her dragon aura surged even higher.


    "I am the ruler of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, vast and boundless. Hear my command!"


    Her voice echoed out, and despite her small frame, there was a regal authority befitting a Dragon King.


    Suddenly, a massive illusion appeared in the sky, forming into a towering tidal wave.


    As the Dragon King of the deep sea, Azura naturally had the power to command the endless ocean.


    The waves surged and roared, but they obeyed her completely, transforming into a colossal wall of water that rushed toward the descending lightning.


    Boom!


    The two forces collided, sending fierce winds in all directions.


    The massive waves crashed against the surrounding mountains.


    Though the lightning was powerful, it wasn''t enough to break through the tidal wave Azura had summoned.


    In the aftermath of the clash, the lightning was completely swallowed by the sea.


    With one final crack of thunder, it vanished into nothingness.


    "She actually blocked it!"


    Azura had only just reached the peak of the Mystic Core stage.


    Everyone knew how difficult it was to withstand that strike.


    Even though she hadn''t yet reached the Ocean''s Gate level, her strength far exceeded what her current cultivation suggested.


    If she could truly pass this lightning tribulation, Azura might become the most revered Dragon King on the entire continent of Elant.


    For a moment, the dragons and Sea Folk of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, along with the Sea Serpent clan who had come to pay their respects, were all overjoyed.


    But...


    As they looked up at the gloomy sky, they knew all too well.


    That last strike wasn''t the true power of the tribulation.


    Although Azura had managed to withstand it without much effort, she had still expended a significant amount of her spiritual energy.


    The dark clouds above continued to swirl, and the oppressive feeling in the air seemed to be slowly intensifying.


    The atmosphere felt frozen, as if time itself had come to a standstill. All sounds seemed to fade into silence.


    And then, without warning.


    There was no thunderous roar, no terrifying display of power like before.


    Instead, several faint purple bolts of lightning slowly emerged from the clouds, gradually converging in one direction.


    One bolt, two bolts, three bolts...


    The lightning gathered silently, forming a shape.


    Like an artist painting in the sky, the lightning slowly took the form of a massive dragon, right before everyone''s eyes!


    "ROAR!"


    The dragon''s roar shattered the eerie silence.


    The winds howled, the clouds trembled, and the calm from moments ago was gone.


    This lightning dragon, bathed in crackling energy, radiated an overwhelming sense of majesty.


    The dragon''s aura was even more powerful than Azura''s!


    The ancient bloodline of the dragons had always been a forbidden force.


    The purer the bloodline, the more it would provoke the wrath of the heavens.


    And Azura''s bloodline was clearly pure enough to incite the fury of the heavens themselves!


    "This is bad! If she faces it head-on, even Azura might not be able to hold out!"


    "The heavens are clearly playing dirty! How is this a tribulation for someone at the Mystic Core stage? Even an Ocean''s Gate practitioner would struggle to survive this!"


    Even from a great distance, everyone could feel the terrifying power radiating from the Thunder Dragon.


    Countless people looked on in shock, instinctively stepping back, as if afraid they might be caught in the devastating aftermath.


    At that moment, the Thunder Dragon let out another roar and dove down from the sky.


    Everything in its path was obliterated.


    The lightning crackled, as if it could turn all things to dust. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Azura''s face finally showed a hint of seriousness she could no longer hide. The massive waves she had summoned responded to her command, transforming into the shape of a dragon.


    Without hesitation, the Hydro Dragon surged upward, charging toward the sky.


    On one side was the Thunder Dragon, bathed in endless lightning. On the other, the Hydro Dragon, formed from the roaring waves of the deep sea.


    The deafening roars and the overwhelming dragon auras spread out in all directions, shaking the very foundations of the Sky Sanctuary.


    Everyone within thousands of miles couldn''t help but look up in shock, feeling the terrifying energy in the air.


    The practitioners and various races gathered around the Sky Sanctuary stared wide-eyed, unable to imagine the outcome of this colossal battle.


    Azura''s tribulation had far exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    At this moment, it felt as if the heavens and earth themselves had changed color!

 Chapter 255 Who... who is it?

    The vast ocean stretched endlessly, its waves rolling on for what seemed like millions of miles.But the mighty Hydro Dragon, formed from the surging waves, was quickly showing signs of defeat.


    "Boom!"


    A deafening clap of thunder echoed through the sky. The Hydro Dragon, conjured by Azura from the ocean''s waves, was nearly obliterated by the lightning strike, its form shattered and scattered.


    Two dragons roared, both exuding a terrifying aura of dominance. Yet, the Hydro Dragon was no match for the Thunder Dragon, born from the heavens'' wrath.


    Under the sky, Azura staggered, her body trembling as she took several steps back. Her face, already tense, grew even paler.


    She had anticipated this, but the sheer power of the lightning tribulation was far beyond what she had imagined.


    "Roar!"


    At that moment, the Thunder Dragon, formed from the tribulation, let out an even more terrifying roar. The massive dragon surged forward, and everything in its path seemed destined to be reduced to dust.


    Lightning flashed, splitting into countless bolts.


    The will of the heavens was supreme.


    When the heavens decided something must perish, no one could stand in the way.


    It felt as though everything would be destroyed by this Thunder Dragon, a force of divine punishment. Its overwhelming majesty was unstoppable.


    Azura''s face grew even paler, but she refused to give in. Her hand trembled slightly, and though the Hydro Dragon had been torn apart, it continued to reform, gathering strength, refusing to let the Thunder Dragon advance even an inch.


    The aura of the dragons spread in all directions, their terrifying presence sending chills down the spines of all who witnessed the battle.


    The clash between the two dragons felt like a cataclysm, a battle that could tear the heavens and earth apart.


    Your next read awaits at empire


    "Roar!"


    The Thunder Dragon let out a furious roar, its massive maw, formed from pure lightning, biting into the surging waves.


    Azura''s Hydro Dragon thrashed its enormous body, trying to resist. But no matter how hard it fought, it couldn''t withstand the relentless bites of the Thunder Dragon.


    Thunder rumbled, and the sky was filled with blinding light.


    Amid the majestic dragon roars, there was a hint of a wild beast''s savage growl.


    Even though Azura continuously poured her spiritual energy into the Hydro Dragon, it struggled to regenerate under the relentless assault. The waves gathered faster and faster, but even then, half of the Hydro Dragon''s head couldn''t reform. It could only barely hold its ground with its broken body.


    "So this is the power of the tribulation!"


    The oppressive force rippled outward, and as the onlookers heard the terrifying dragon roars, they couldn''t help but feel waves of fear and awe wash over them.


    Only such a terrifying tribulation could truly showcase the overwhelming might of the heavens. sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But with such devastating power, how could anyone possibly survive this tribulation?


    At that moment, as the Hydro Dragon was on the verge of collapse, a serious expression flashed across Azura''s face. She had no choice but to use her final trump card.


    A pale blue orb floated out from her mouth, transforming into a sharp arrow that shot into the sky with incredible speed.


    Swoosh.


    The water droplet merged with the ocean, and in an instant, the once-defeated waves began to change.


    Moments later, the Hydro Dragon''s head slowly reformed, and in its mouth, it held the pale blue orb, now glowing brilliantly.


    The dragon''s roar shook the heavens, and a radiant golden light began to shine from the horns on Azura''s head.


    The Ancestral Dragon Bloodline flowed through her veins, and as her horns glowed with golden light, her long, silky hair began to shimmer with a faint blue hue.


    In just a few moments, the tips of her hair had completely turned blue.


    The two dragon horns atop Azura''s head flared with brilliant light as she formed a series of hand seals. The immense power of her bloodline surged into the Hydro Dragon above her. The pale blue dragon pearl seemed to connect their energies, binding them together.


    Thunder roared, but the lightning strikes were finally held at bay, suspended in midair.


    This move alone was enough to show Azura''s unwavering resolve.


    No one could have imagined that such a small figure could be so stubborn, unleashing a power far beyond what she had shown before.


    If anyone had doubted Azura''s claim to the title of Dragon King before, there was no room for skepticism now.


    However...


    Even though the Hydro Dragon surged forward, it struggled to maintain balance against the seemingly endless barrage of lightning. The golden light from Azura''s dragon horns, a symbol of the Dragon King''s authority, began to dim. Some onlookers noticed that the glow atop her head was fading, and it seemed as though she was bearing the weight of a mountain.


    Azura''s body began to tremble, unable to withstand the immense pressure.


    Crack. Crack.


    The ground beneath her feet started to fracture and crumble, spiderweb-like cracks spreading outward. The situation had become dire.


    The air felt thick, almost frozen in time, as countless eyes focused on the sky above.


    "Finally, the moment we''ve been waiting for. Azura is completely occupied with the tribulation��she has no way to defend herself. If we can disrupt her, even if we can''t kill her outright, the tribulation will finish her off."


    "The Dragon King''s death will finally be avenged. Azura, today you die!"


    Suddenly, two figures shot into the sky.


    Their faces were covered in dragon scales, and horns protruded from their heads.


    Though these two dragons hadn''t reached the level of a Dragon King, they were both powerful cultivators at the Ocean''s Gate stage!


    "They''re from the Shrine of the Frost Dragon in the northern glaciers!"


    An elder dragon shouted in alarm.


    These two were ancient dragons who had long guarded the Shrine of the Frost Dragon in the northern glaciers, and their strength was not to be underestimated. Their sudden appearance at this moment could only mean one thing��they were here to exact revenge on Azura for the Frost Dragon King.


    The two dragons accelerated, their speed terrifying as they closed in on Azura.


    "This is bad! There''s no time!"


    Dragons were already incredibly fast, and with their Ocean''s Gate cultivation, their speed was now beyond what anyone else could intercept.


    Azura was in the midst of enduring an unprecedented tribulation. If she were interrupted, even if she didn''t die at the hands of these two dragons, she would surely perish under the tribulation!


    "You dared to bring such misery to our Frost Dragon King��Azura, prepare to die!"


    The two dragons hurtled toward Azura at breakneck speed, their long blades gleaming with the hatred of their dragon bloodline, infused with immense spiritual energy.


    "As long as we can land a hit, even if it doesn''t kill her outright, Azura will be doomed!"


    Their eyes locked onto Azura, convinced that victory was within their grasp.


    But as their blades descended, they suddenly realized something was wrong. No matter how hard they tried, their blades couldn''t move forward even an inch.


    "Break!"


    With a furious roar, the two dragons unleashed the full power of their blades, golden dragon energy swirling around them, their strength overwhelming.


    Yet, as their blades struck, a gray mist blocked their path, completely halting their advance.


    The two blades hung suspended in midair, unable to move. Even pulling them back was impossible.


    "How is this possible? Who... who is it?"


    The two dragons'' eyes widened in shock as they stared ahead.


    Standing before them was a single figure.


    But this lone figure filled them with a deep, primal fear, shaking them to their core.

 Chapter 256 The strongest Dragon King on the entire continent of Elant!

    "Timothy!"The dragons knew all too well who Timothy was��the same Timothy who, alongside Goddess Sylvia, had personally taken down the Frost Dragon King.


    But still...


    As they stared at his figure, fear crept into their eyes.


    They had heard rumors about Timothy''s strength, but they were Ocean''s Gate too. So why, in front of him, couldn''t they even lift their blades?


    What kind of power was this?


    Before they could figure it out, a gray mist suddenly spread out around them.


    They saw it clearly��Timothy, facing their direction, casually clenched his fist.


    But that seemingly effortless motion unleashed a roaring wind, filling the air with an overwhelming force. Even the space around them seemed to warp and tremble.


    Looking at him again, the two dragons felt as if they were staring at an insurmountable mountain.


    Majestic. Terrifying.


    They were both part of Ocean''s Gate, yet the gap between their strength and Timothy''s was beyond comparison.


    "If we could just touch her..."


    They struggled desperately, but found themselves completely unable to break free, let alone get anywhere near Azura.


    At that moment, they saw a cold glint flash in Timothy''s eyes.


    Without hesitation, he struck.


    Boom!


    A golden light filled the sky, and with a deafening crash, the two dragons were utterly powerless. All they could do was watch as a massive golden hand descended from the clouds.


    The moment their bodies collided with it, a powerful shockwave swept over them, and they were instantly crushed, plummeting to the ground.


    They crashed from the clouds, slamming into the earth, leaving a massive crater in their wake.


    Dust billowed everywhere, and everyone who witnessed the scene was left in stunned silence.


    To crush two veteran Ocean''s Gate dragons so effortlessly��just how terrifying was Timothy''s power?


    They had thought there was no way to save Azura, but what had just happened was beyond anyone''s expectations.


    "Roar!"


    The Thunder Dragon was still roaring, swallowing the massive waves in front of it.


    Azura''s spiritual energy was clearly weakening as she struggled to hold on.


    But out of the corner of her eye, she saw everything that had just happened.


    Timothy had stepped in without hesitation, standing up for her.


    With Timothy by her side, for some reason, she felt a strange sense of peace.


    "To think I was so dead set against forming a pet contract with this human at first," Azura muttered to herself with a wry smile, shaking her head.


    Lightning had already begun to break through the shield formed by the Hydro Dragon, crackling dangerously close to her.


    But even in this dire situation, Azura turned to look at Timothy.


    A small, sweet smile tugged at the corners of her lips.


    "Focus on dealing with the tribulation. Why are you looking at me?"


    Timothy''s voice broke through, and Azura couldn''t help but laugh.


    Sweat, born of exhaustion, trickled down her forehead.


    But when she turned back around, even as she faced the endless storm clouds and the sky filled with lightning, the fear that had once gripped her seemed to vanish.


    She was facing the most powerful lightning tribulation she had ever encountered, one that no one else could interfere with.


    But with Timothy standing behind her, Azura felt completely fearless.


    "Alright then, if you''re coming, bring it on! Let''s see if this Dragon King can be taken down by a mere tribulation!"


    Her voice still had a bit of that childish tone, but this time, Azura radiated the full majesty of a Dragon King.


    Suddenly, she reached into her tattered pouch and pulled out a Golden Scale Dragon Carp.


    Read the latest on empire


    And then...


    Nom.


    Without hesitation, she ate it.


    "That''s a Golden Scale Dragon Carp! It really is a Golden Scale Dragon Carp!"


    Seeing this, the surrounding dragons erupted into a frenzy.


    Humans might not understand, but for every dragon, the existence of the Golden Scale Dragon Carp was something they could only dream of. S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The carp had the power to enhance the purity of a dragon''s bloodline, something every dragon valued above all else. For any dragon, obtaining a Golden Scale Dragon Carp was worth risking everything.


    But for nearly a century, there hadn''t been a single rumor of anyone finding one.


    And yet, Azura had actually found one!


    "Could it be that Azura''s terrifying bloodline is connected to the Golden Scale Dragon Carp?"


    "No way. Azura''s bloodline is already so close to the ancestral level. To reach that point, even if you searched the entire continent of Elant, you wouldn''t find enough of them."


    As they watched the faint golden glow trickling from Azura''s mouth, many dragons felt their mouths water, some even drooling without realizing it.


    "This girl..."


    Timothy couldn''t help but laugh, shaking his head in disbelief. He never would''ve guessed that Azura had secretly stashed away a Golden Scale Dragon Carp.


    Unbelievable. Even though she had gulped it down like it was nothing, it seemed Azura had hidden most of the carp for herself.


    "Roar!"


    A majestic dragon roar echoed across the sky.


    It came from Azura.


    With the bloodline of the Golden Scale Dragon Carp now coursing through her, Azura unleashed her full power.


    This time, there was no turning back.


    Even in the face of the tribulation, she wouldn''t retreat a single step.


    Countless people had once mocked her, saying she wasn''t worthy of the Dragon King title.


    But now, Azura had made up her mind. Not only would she defend her position as Dragon King, but she would also make sure the entire world knew her strength.


    There would be only one Dragon King in the seas��her. And one day, she would become the strongest Dragon King on the entire continent of Elant!


    Her eyes, shining like stars, were filled with determination.


    Looking up at the sky again, there was no longer any trace of fear in Azura''s gaze.


    All that remained was an unshakable fighting spirit!


    The golden light on her dragon horns flared brightly.


    As if answering her call, the Hydro Dragon, with a pale blue water droplet in its mouth, let out a thunderous roar, releasing a dragon''s might far stronger than before.


    Bathed in brilliant golden light, it shot into the sky, colliding head-on with the Thunder Dragon.


    Boom!


    The power unleashed by the two dragons was nothing short of terrifying.


    A majestic force rippled outward, sending gusts of wind sweeping across the sky, even tearing apart the clouds with its sheer intensity.


    Unlike before, this time, the Hydro Dragon had the upper hand.


    Azura''s gaze remained sharp, her expression unwavering.


    Though her spiritual energy was running low, she had already put everything on the line, pouring all her strength into this one final strike.


    Boom!


    Lightning flashed and thunder roared, but the Thunder Dragon was now being pushed back, step by step.


    The clouds churned and rumbled, as if venting their frustration.


    But no matter how much they raged, they could no longer stop Azura''s power.


    "Roar!"


    The Ancestral Dragon Bloodline, the bloodline of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    With a commanding shout, Azura''s voice reverberated through the air, and the Hydro Dragon opened its massive jaws, biting down.


    Even the Thunder Dragon, formed from countless bolts of lightning, was finally devoured in one bite!

 Chapter 257 because we’re… um… bigger

    The sky was still filled with a lingering, oppressive force.Countless bolts of lightning, once fierce and overwhelming, now hung limply in the air. The Thunder Dragon, which had embodied the might of the heavens, had completely dissipated.


    "Azura made it through the tribulation!"


    The dark clouds stretched for miles, still refusing to disperse. Even now, the remnants of the heavenly power within the clouds inspired awe in anyone who looked up.


    But it was precisely because of this that the scene before them was even more astonishing.


    No one had ever witnessed such a terrifying Ocean''s Gate lightning tribulation before.


    And yet, Azura had endured this overwhelming force with nothing but her own body.


    A Dragon King with such a pure Ancestral Dragon bloodline hadn''t appeared in countless millennia.


    As the vast spiritual energy, as boundless as the ocean, gathered from all directions and surged into Azura''s body, every dragon present stood in solemn silence.


    They all knew very well.


    This time, Azura had shattered the curse that had plagued the dragon race for generations, reaching an unprecedented level of power.


    But at that moment, Azura''s small frame could no longer bear the strain of the immense spiritual energy she had just absorbed.


    Her eyelashes fluttered weakly, and her eyes slowly closed in exhaustion. She began to fall gently from the sky.


    In a flash, Timothy appeared and caught Azura in his arms.


    As if she had found a warm and safe place to rest, Azura curled up slightly in his embrace.


    A soft, contented smile appeared on her lips, and she drifted into a deep sleep, like a baby peacefully slumbering in Timothy''s arms.


    "��"


    For a long moment, the dragons watching this scene were too stunned to react.


    They had almost forgotten that Azura had already formed a pet contract with Timothy.


    To break through to such a pure bloodline, something that hadn''t been seen in millennia, was already hard for many to believe.


    But after the tribulation, not just the dragons of Elant, but even those who had once been enemies of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, now held Azura in reverence and awe.


    Yet here she was, the one they all revered, the one destined to become the strongest Dragon King in thousands of years, lying softly in Timothy''s arms.


    Like a little girl, peacefully asleep.


    The dragons exchanged bewildered glances, feeling utterly dumbfounded.


    "The Ocean Dragon King is so powerful, but�� why does she seem kind of cute too?"


    "Damn it, Azura is our Dragon King! If anyone''s going to hold her, it should be one of us dragons!"


    That serene, sleeping expression not only won over every dragon present, but also left countless practitioners feeling a deep sense of frustration.


    Why did Timothy get all the luck?


    That small, soft body��just imagining how it must feel to hold her was enough to drive them crazy.


    But now, only Timothy could enjoy that privilege. It was just too unfair!


    "What''s wrong with these people��"


    Timothy suddenly noticed the gazes around him, filled with jealousy, envy, and barely concealed frustration. He couldn''t help but feel a bit exasperated.


    Why were they jealous of him holding his own pet?


    If they saw him holding Goddess Sylvia, wouldn''t they lose their minds?


    "Though, to be fair, she does feel pretty nice to hold."


    Like cradling a soft, plush doll, Timothy couldn''t help but smile as he looked down at the peacefully sleeping Azura in his arms.


    But then��


    He noticed something strange.


    A faint, ethereal shadow was flickering around Azura''s body.


    Within that shadow, her long hair had turned a pale blue, and her body had grown to the size of a young woman.


    Her figure was now slender and graceful, with curves that could no longer be described as underdeveloped.


    But just as quickly as the shadow appeared, it vanished.


    As if it had never been there at all, leaving only Timothy as the sole witness to what had just happened.


    "Could this be the second form Azura mentioned before?" Timothy couldn''t help but feel a surge of curiosity.


    At that moment, dark clouds gathered in the sky, casting a heavy shadow over everything.


    Near the Sky Sanctuary, practitioners from various sects had come to witness this sacred event, along with dragons from all over.


    Figures began to emerge from the crowd.


    There were dragons, Sea Folk from the depths, and even members of the Sea Serpent clan.


    All of them had taken on human forms, their bodies adorned with scales that symbolized their status.


    They stood solemnly, gazing at Timothy and the Azura in his arms.


    Then, as if on cue, they all bowed their heads in reverence.


    Under the vast expanse of dark clouds, aside from the howling winds that swept across the land, there was an eerie silence.


    Tens of thousands of dragons, Sea Folk, and Sea Serpents bowed their heads in unison.


    The sight was grand and awe-inspiring, filling the air with a sense of reverence.


    "Azura."


    This Dragon King, who looked so small and adorable, and had formed a contract with Timothy, was destined to become the strongest Dragon King the continent of Elant had seen in millennia!


    "So, what kind of person is Timothy, to have a Dragon King this powerful as his pet?"


    "It''s insane! I''m starting to think that the rumors about Timothy slaying two Holy Emperors weren''t just luck or coincidence."


    "And the most important thing is, I''ve heard that Goddess Sylvia��"


    "Shh." sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a moment, the hearts of all the practitioners were in turmoil.


    But the ones most shaken were the older dragons, those who had lived for over a century and held high status.


    "The Golden Scale Dragon Carp."


    To the dragon race, the Golden Scale Dragon Carp was the most precious creature in existence.


    For years, dragons across countless seas had searched tirelessly, but none had ever found a trace of the Golden Scale Dragon Carp.


    Some within the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon had even begun to believe that the Golden Scale Dragon Carp had gone extinct, completely wiped from existence.


    But today, they had seen one with their own eyes.


    Azura''s Ancestral Dragon bloodline had always been pure, but it had never reached the level it was at now.


    Which meant��


    "Could it be that this human disciple has not just one, but multiple Golden Scale Dragon Carps? Just how many secrets is he hiding?"


    They dared not voice these terrifying thoughts aloud, but as they looked at Timothy, the older dragons couldn''t help but show a hint of fear in their eyes.


    ��


    After a long while, the practitioners and dragons who had gathered began to slowly disperse.


    Holding the peacefully sleeping Azura, Timothy was about to head back to his room.


    But just then, several graceful figures hurried after him.


    These figures were all young women from the Sea Serpent clan, and leading them was none other than Sylphina from Blooming Hall.


    "Sir, please wait a moment."


    With a few equally beautiful Sea Serpent girls in tow, Sylphina caught up to him.


    Though they hadn''t known each other for long, Timothy had a good impression of Sylphina, so he asked, "What brings you here?"


    "I''ve been sent by the dragons to take care of the injured Dragon King," Sylphina quickly replied.


    "Why would the dragons send you to take care of her?" Timothy asked, puzzled.


    The Sea Serpent clan, due to their impure bloodline, were not held in high regard by the dragons.


    It wasn''t that Timothy looked down on them.


    But the dragons had always been extremely proud of their bloodline and obsessed with maintaining their dignity.


    Logically, they would never send members of the Sea Serpent clan, with their diluted bloodline, to the Sky Sanctuary to care for Azura.


    Even though Timothy had a decent relationship with Sylphina and the other Sea Serpent girls from Blooming Hall, this situation didn''t seem to align with the dragons'' usual behavior.


    "Well�� I��"


    Hearing his question, Sylphina bit her lip, clearly embarrassed.


    Normally so composed and decisive, she now seemed hesitant, her cheeks flushing slightly.


    The girls behind her also looked deeply uncomfortable, their eyes darting around as they avoided Timothy''s gaze entirely.


    It seemed like Sylphina had to muster a great deal of courage before she finally, after a long pause, forced herself to speak the truth.


    "The reason the dragons sent us to take care of the Dragon King is�� because we''re�� um�� bigger."


    Timothy: "Huh?"

 Chapter 258 This taste!

    "Big? What do you mean by big?" Timothy thought for a moment.He glanced at Azura, whose chest was as flat as a runway, then shifted his gaze to Sylphina and the other Sea Serpent girls.


    In an instant, he understood completely.


    "So that''s what you meant by big!" Timothy sighed, rubbing his forehead in exasperation.


    No wonder the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, which was usually so obsessed with bloodline purity, had sent Sylphina and her fellow Sea Serpent clan members to take care of Azura. Their real objective wasn''t Azura at all��this whole "taking care of" thing was clearly aimed at him.


    With a sigh, Timothy suddenly realized that maybe it wasn''t entirely Azura''s fault for knowing all those inappropriate, risqu�� things. After all, the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, for all its grandeur, seemed to be filled with people who were anything but proper.


    "Am I�� not big enough?"


    Seeing Timothy sigh, Sylphina''s face showed a hint of panic.


    She looked both embarrassed and a little insecure.


    Her head lowered, and her eyes shimmered with unshed tears, filled with guilt and self-doubt.


    She nervously tugged at the hem of her clothes, which, despite being thin, unintentionally accentuated her rather graceful curves.


    While she wasn''t as flawless as a goddess��


    There was no denying it��she was, indeed, big.


    The Sea Serpent clan really was a strange race��


    Timothy awkwardly cleared his throat and waved his hand. "Alright, alright. If you really want to take care of Azura, then come with me."


    Sylphina and the other Sea Serpent girls froze for a moment.


    When they realized that Timothy had just given them permission, their faces lit up with joy.


    For them, this was a rare and precious opportunity.


    The Sea Serpent clan had long been marginalized by other races, feared by the beast clans, and looked down upon by the dragons.


    But if they could successfully care for Azura, perhaps their long-exiled Sea Serpent clan might finally gain the protection of the dragons.


    Who would''ve thought that the Sea Serpent clan would owe Timothy twice now?


    Sylphina couldn''t help but show a look of gratitude as she quickly led the others to follow him.


    Looking at the peacefully sleeping Azura in Timothy''s arms, she asked with concern, "Sir, why don''t you let us take care of the Dragon King? While our cultivation isn''t as strong as yours, we''re quite skilled in healing magic that can help restore spiritual energy."


    "No need, I''ve got my own way," Timothy replied firmly.


    "You have another method?" Sylphina asked, clearly curious.


    After all, while the Sea Serpent clan wasn''t particularly powerful, they were known for their proficiency in healing magic.


    "Food will do the trick," Timothy said with a slight smile, carrying Azura into the wooden cabin.


    Others might not know, but Timothy was well aware of Azura''s personality.


    As long as there was food, no matter how badly she was hurt, she could recover.


    "Something nourishing��"


    Timothy began searching through the system''s marketplace.


    Before long, he found a creature called the Rainbow Fowl.


    This exotic beast, worth a full ten skill points each, could replenish blood and energy, healing injuries at an incredible rate. Its effects were comparable to an eighth-tier spiritual medicine.


    And such a rare creature had never even appeared on the continent of Elant.


    Timothy hesitated for a moment.


    Considering Azura had just endured the lightning tribulation, he figured this could be a reward for her.


    With a quick motion, Timothy summoned two Rainbow Fowl from the void.


    When Sylphina saw them, curiosity flickered in her eyes. It was her first time seeing such strange creatures. More importantly, she could sense something unusual about them.


    "Senior, what are you planning to do with these?" she asked, puzzled.


    Without thinking, Timothy replied, "I''m gonna make some�� chicken."


    "Make chicken?"


    "Yeah, uh, you know�� cook it."


    Realizing how that might''ve sounded, Timothy felt a bit awkward.


    "I can''t believe you''re going to cook chicken. Will that really help Azura? You''re amazing!"


    "Wow, I want to learn how to cook chicken like you! Do you think you could teach me? I''d love to try cooking chicken too��"


    Meanwhile, a few of the Sea Serpent girls standing behind Sylphina started whispering among themselves.


    "��"


    Timothy fell silent, feeling a bit speechless.


    Why does this feel�� a little weird?


    "Whatever, saving Azura is more important."


    Although Azura wasn''t seriously injured, she had just gone through the Ocean''s Gate lightning tribulation. If she could stabilize her cultivation now, it would be hugely beneficial for her future.


    Timothy didn''t waste any more time and quickly began displaying his rather extraordinary cooking skills.


    No fancy tools were needed.


    Just a simple stove and a splash of oil.


    In an instant, the oil in the pan began to sizzle.


    [Ding! Processing Rainbow Fowl��1 skill point per bird.]


    The system''s voice chimed in, eager as ever.


    "Man, this system really will charge for anything��"


    Timothy now fully understood��his system was a bona fide "rip-off artist."


    "Fine, fine, just handle it for me."


    He handed the two birds over to the system, and soon enough, their heads were chopped off, feet removed, and the notoriously difficult-to-clean Rainbow Fowl were prepped, spotless, and ready to cook.


    Coating them in a layer of flour, Timothy expertly tossed the two birds into the pan.


    The sound of frying filled the air, and the mouthwatering aroma began to spread.


    But this time, with the help of spiritual energy, Timothy had a new idea.


    As the chicken fried to a golden, crispy perfection, Timothy used his spiritual power to lift them out of the oil.


    He made a small incision and injected cheese, which he had exchanged from the system''s marketplace, into the birds.


    "Cheese-stuffed fried chicken."


    He''d never had it before, but just thinking about it, he knew it couldn''t taste bad.


    Sizzle.


    After a quick second fry to seal everything in, the two fried Rainbow Fowl were finally done.


    Looking over at the still-sleeping Azura, Timothy noticed her nose twitching involuntarily.


    And�� was that a bit of drool at the corner of her mouth? It seemed like even in her dreams, she was already craving the food.


    "This one''s for Azura. You guys can have the other one."


    Timothy placed the second fried chicken on a plate and handed it to Sylphina. sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you sure�� we can have this?"


    Sylphina was in disbelief. The aroma was so tempting, but she also knew that this strange-looking chicken had to be incredibly valuable.


    "Yeah, go ahead. Don''t be shy."


    Timothy nodded.


    With his reassurance, Sylphina finally dared to take the plate.


    Staring at the fried chicken, her eyes practically sparkled.


    She glanced at Timothy, then at the still-sleeping Azura, before finally gathering the courage to tear off a piece of the chicken.


    The crispy skin and tender meat melted in her mouth, the flavor so perfect it nearly overwhelmed her senses.


    "This taste!"


    In that moment, Sylphina''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Not only was the chicken crispy on the outside and juicy on the inside, but the rich, gooey cheese oozed out as well.


    Having never tasted cheese before, Sylphina was caught off guard. She hadn''t expected something like that inside, and a bit of the white cheese dribbled down the corner of her mouth.


    With a bit of cheese still on her lips, and completely lost in the deliciousness, Sylphina''s eyes glazed over slightly as she softly murmured, "Senior''s�� chicken is just amazing!"


    But just then, Sylvia happened to walk in from outside.


    And she saw the scene unfold right in front of her��

 Chapter 259 Classic Azura

    "Senior''s... chicken is just amazing!"Sylphina''s voice echoed through the wooden cabin, but the air seemed to freeze.


    It wasn''t just her words that made the atmosphere awkward.


    At that moment, Sylphina had a bit of thick, white cheese at the corner of her mouth. Her eyes were glazed over in a daze, clearly lost in the deliciousness of the fried chicken. Her cheeks were even slightly flushed.


    Anyone walking in on this scene would probably get the wrong idea.


    "I told you my... dish was good, didn''t I?"


    Timothy had just finished washing his hands, but as soon as he looked up, he saw Sylvia standing at the door, and Sylphina, still in her food-induced trance, off to the side.


    "Holy crap!"


    This was definitely not what Timothy had expected.


    "Timothy, do you have anything you''d like to explain?"


    Sylvia''s lips curled into a seductive yet slightly chilling smile.


    Though it was embarrassing to admit, she hadn''t known before, but now��


    The once warm and cozy atmosphere was now tinged with a faint, almost imperceptible killing intent.


    "Babe, let me explain!"


    Timothy awkwardly took a step back.


    "You think I''ll believe you? If you don''t give me a good explanation today, I won''t let this slide!"


    "Then at least hear me out!"


    "I don''t want to hear it!"


    "Huh?"


    "Ahhh��"


    The cabin was soon filled with the sound of Timothy''s desperate cries.


    "Goddess is so scary."


    "Goddess is so bold."


    "��"


    The brutal scene unfolding before them made the Sea Serpent girls shiver in fear.


    No wonder the goddess had been single for over six hundred years.


    Good thing it was Timothy. Anyone else probably wouldn''t have survived this!


    ��


    Half an hour later, Timothy, with a trickle of blood at the corner of his mouth, had finally managed to calm things down.


    Thankfully, the aroma of fried chicken still lingered in the air, and with the other Sea Serpent girls as witnesses, the awkward situation from earlier was somewhat explained. Otherwise, it would''ve been impossible to clear up the misunderstanding.


    "You''re telling me that white stuff at the corner of her mouth was some weird food called... cheese?"


    Sylvia stared at Timothy, clearly still skeptical.


    "Of course! If you don''t believe me, babe, try it yourself."


    Timothy pulled out some cheese, heated it by the fire, and handed it to Sylvia.


    She eyed the strange, gooey substance for a long moment before finally deciding to give it a try.


    As she tasted it, the cheese had a sweet, salty flavor. It wasn''t exactly delicious, but there was something oddly appealing about it.


    Especially the stretchy texture��


    Suddenly, Sylvia took a step forward, moving right up to Sylphina.


    Without warning, she leaned in and quickly licked the white substance from the corner of Sylphina''s mouth.


    "G-Goddess, what are you doing?!"


    Sylphina jumped in shock, immediately stepping back, her face turning bright red with embarrassment.


    "Hmm, it''s definitely the same taste."


    Only then did Sylvia nod, finally convinced by Timothy''s explanation.


    "Hmph! �q(�s^�t)�r


    You really scared me. Fine, I''ll admit I misjudged this time, so I''ll let you off the hook," Sylvia huffed, turning her head away in a mix of frustration and embarrassment.


    "But, babe, what did you think that white stuff was?" Timothy suddenly asked, his curiosity getting the better of him.


    "I thought it was��"


    Sylvia started to respond instinctively, but her words trailed off.


    Her eyes darted around nervously, clearly flustered. Those usually calm, icy eyes were now avoiding his gaze, as she tried to come up with an explanation. "I thought it was�� it was��"


    But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t think of anything else it could''ve been. After all, there was no such thing as milk or cheese on the continent of Elant.


    And her real assumption��


    How could she possibly say something so embarrassing out loud?!


    "Ugh! You''re coming to my chambers tonight! I''ll let you off the hook for the big offense, but don''t think you''re getting away with the small one!"


    At this point, Sylvia''s usually pale skin was flushed a deep red, her embarrassment clear. She tugged at Timothy''s collar with a final show of authority before turning on her heel and practically fleeing the scene.


    "And how exactly are you planning to punish me?" Timothy asked, pretending to be scared.


    "On top."


    Her voice trembled slightly with embarrassment as she said those two words. S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, in a flash, she disappeared out the door.


    "On top��"


    "Wow, the goddess is so bold��"


    The meaning behind her words didn''t escape the sharp minds of the Sea Serpent girls.


    They exchanged glances, their faces heating up as they replayed Sylvia''s bold declaration in their minds. Their cheeks flushed, and they couldn''t help but feel a little flustered.


    "This is a powerful tonic from our Sea Serpent tribe. Senior, please take it. It''s only as effective as a fourth-tier spiritual medicine, but it''s better than nothing."


    "I also have a rare herb passed down from my father. I was saving it for my future husband, but�� since it''s for Goddess Sylvia, you should take it."


    "This pill strengthens the body, though it''s a bit cheap. I hope you won''t mind, Senior."


    After Sylvia left, one by one, the Sea Serpent girls began offering Timothy their most treasured items, each more sincere than the last.


    Their gazes all seemed to focus on Timothy''s lower back, their eyes filled with concern, as if they were holding back tears.


    "I''m not weak!" Timothy screamed internally.


    But no matter how much he wanted to protest, his words felt hollow.


    After all, who could possibly not feel a little weak after facing the mighty Goddess Sylvia?


    And besides, she did say she''d be on top��


    Explore more stories with empire


    The girls'' earnest, tear-filled eyes were all fixed on him.


    Faced with their genuine concern, Timothy could only sigh and accept their gifts, not wanting to disappoint them.


    At that moment, Timothy realized just how important it was to reach the Holy Emperor level as quickly as possible.


    If he didn''t, it wouldn''t be long before rumors of "Timothy''s frailty" spread across the entire continent of Elant.


    "Why do I feel like Senior Timothy''s comprehension and strength have improved again?"


    "It does seem that way��"


    "Keep going, Senior! You can do it!"


    Led by Xiangyang, the Sea Serpent girls clenched their fists, their eyes filled with encouragement and admiration for Timothy.


    Timothy: "��"


    He sighed deeply. He had no idea what to say to these well-meaning but somewhat naive Sea Serpent girls.


    "So fragrant�� so good��"


    Just then, a soft voice broke the silence.


    Azura, who had been asleep for a long time, finally stirred.


    Her small body trembled slightly, but she didn''t open her eyes. It seemed she was still in a half-asleep, half-awake state, almost like she was sleepwalking.


    Even in her dreamlike state, Azura''s nose twitched, clearly picking up the scent of the fried chicken in the room.


    "Mmm, I want a bite��"


    Still asleep, Azura raised her arm, moving purely on instinct. She reached out, grabbed the fried chicken from the table, and brought it to her mouth.


    Crunch, crunch. "Mmm, so good��"


    She chewed on the crispy chicken, murmuring contentedly in her sleep.


    All of this was done unconsciously, purely driven by her instincts.


    Timothy: "��"


    At this moment, in this situation��


    He could only think of one thing to say: Classic Azura.

 Chapter 260 Oh yeah? Then go ahead, kiss me

    Dreaming of Fried ChickenThe spiritual energy from the Rainbow Fowl flowed steadily into Azura''s body, healing the injuries she had sustained from the lightning tribulation.


    As her body gradually recovered, Azura finally opened her eyes.


    "Huh?"


    She stared in mild confusion at the large piece of fried chicken in her mouth.


    "What was I just doing? I think I got knocked out by the lightning, and then��"


    The aroma of the fried chicken filled the air.


    "Whatever!"


    Faced with such an irresistibly delicious smell, Azura had no intention of thinking about anything else.


    After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, she immediately began devouring the chicken with gusto.


    Wings, drumsticks, breast, even the tail��


    Slurp~


    Before long, her fingers and lips were glistening with oil, and all that remained in front of her was a pile of bare chicken bones.


    Only then did she reluctantly wipe her mouth.


    After all, she had the natural advantage of being a dragon��no matter how much she ate, she''d never gain weight!


    Feeling smug, Azura lifted her head, but her expression quickly turned awkward. Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had been so focused on enjoying the fried chicken that she completely forgot to check her surroundings.


    It was only now that she realized Timothy and the Sea Serpent women had been watching her the entire time.


    It was like a public humiliation for the Dragon King!


    Timothy didn''t seem to care, but there was no way she could lose face in front of the Sea Serpent women.


    "Ahem, this was just an accident, an accident! I don''t usually act like a kid who''s obsessed with food," Azura coughed, trying to assert her dignity as a dragon.


    But she couldn''t help but notice the look of disdain on Timothy''s face, as if he didn''t take her seriously at all.


    The Sea Serpent women nearby couldn''t hold back their laughter, covering their mouths with their sleeves as they giggled.


    She was the Ocean Dragon King, for crying out loud! She had a prestigious status among the dragons!


    Azura fumed internally. "Damn it, I''m the Dragon King! At least give me a little respect in front of others!"


    But just as she was about to finish her sentence, she suddenly felt Timothy''s hand gently rest on top of her head.


    "After eating that chicken, how do you feel? Has your body recovered?"


    For some reason, Timothy''s voice sounded especially gentle today.


    Azura took a moment to check her body, and sure enough, she felt as if she had been bathed in holy water��refreshed and completely healed.


    The scars left by the lightning tribulation had vanished, and even her shaky progress toward the Ocean''s Gate realm had stabilized.


    "Wait, I''ve already reached Ocean''s Gate!"


    It wasn''t until now that Azura remembered the most important thing.


    She recalled how, when Timothy had first taken her away from the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, he had promised the old dragon that he could help her reach Ocean''s Gate within a year.


    She hadn''t expected to get there so quickly.


    Reaching Ocean''s Gate had always been Azura''s goal, something she had longed for.


    But for some reason, this time, she couldn''t feel the same joy she usually would.


    By now, she and Timothy had been bound by their contract for�� one, two, five, four��


    Azura started counting on her fingers, but her head began to spin.


    She couldn''t quite keep track, but she knew that most of the year had already passed.


    ''After a year, will I really leave Timothy and return to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon to become the Ocean Dragon King?''


    Thinking about this, Azura felt a small pang of sadness.


    Looking down at the scattered chicken bones on the table, Azura could still smell the rich aroma of fried chicken lingering in the room.


    Without Timothy, there wouldn''t be any more delicious Golden Scale Dragon Carp or fried chicken to enjoy.


    And besides��


    "Wait, what am I even thinking?!"


    Snapping back to reality, Azura was startled by her own thoughts.


    "Hmph, I''m the mighty Dragon King! Once this contract is over, there''s no way I''ll keep being some human''s pet. When I return to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon as the Dragon King, I can eat whatever I want, whenever I want. That''ll be true freedom!"


    She tried to convince herself, lifting her head slightly in an attempt to appear indifferent.


    But as she felt the warmth of Timothy''s hand resting on her head, her gaze softened, and her mind wandered.


    All those things she had just told herself? Completely forgotten.


    She couldn''t help but recall the moment during her tribulation when Timothy had stepped in, swiftly killing two old dragons that had been lurking, waiting to strike. His intervention had given her the confidence to face the heavenly tribulation head-on, leading to her eventual victory.


    Under the warmth of his hand, Azura felt an unexpected sense of peace.


    It was as if, with this hand protecting her, nothing could ever harm her.


    Suddenly, Azura dove into Timothy''s chest, wrapping her arms tightly around his waist, her face snuggling deeply into him.


    "Ahem, what''s gotten into you?"


    Timothy was caught off guard by the sudden gesture. It was the first time he''d seen the usually carefree Azura act like this.


    "Nothing, I just felt like hugging you."


    "Why don''t you go hug some fried chicken then?"


    "I already ate all the chicken."


    Timothy pretended to be shocked. "Hiss~ Don''t tell me you''re planning to eat me next?"


    "As if!"


    Azura, who had been trying to show some affection, was now completely flustered by his teasing. "Ugh, I''m the Dragon King, and I''m hugging you! How dare you act like I''m bothering you!"


    "Dragon King? Have you forgotten who''s the master and who''s the pet here?" Timothy teased.


    Azura wasn''t about to back down. "So what if I''m the pet? Who says pets can''t fight back? Even subordinates can kiss their bosses!"


    Timothy smirked. "Oh yeah? Then go ahead, kiss me."


    "You think I won''t? Watch me!"


    Azura stood on her tiptoes, but quickly realized that no matter how much she stretched, she could barely reach Timothy''s waist, let alone his face.


    No matter how hard she tried, it was hopeless.


    "You''re bullying a 200-year-old kid! This is too much, way too much!"


    Feeling utterly defeated, Azura''s eyes welled up with tears as she hugged Timothy even tighter, her frustration evident.


    After crossing the Ocean''s Gate, the tips of her hair had taken on a faint blue hue, softly draping down like a dense forest, offering a sense of safety and comfort.


    Gradually, the defiant tears in Azura''s eyes began to fade.


    Still holding onto Timothy''s waist, she turned her head slightly, resting it gently against him.


    It was still so warm. Still so comforting.


    Find exclusive stories on empire


    She closed her eyes softly, feeling Timothy''s hand once again rest on hers.


    Then, he gently ruffled her hair.


    That soft, soothing sensation felt really nice.


    In the quiet of the small cabin, everything seemed to fall into a peaceful silence.


    The tips of her hair subtly deepened into a more beautiful shade of blue, and Azura slowly relaxed, her body easing into a state of calm.


    A sweet smile unknowingly crept onto her lips.


    It was as if today had made her even happier than eating ten Golden Scale Dragon Carps.

 Chapter 261 Like... cotton candy

    It was nighttime, and Azura, along with the other Sea Serpent girls, had already left."Go to the sleeping quarters? Hmph, not a chance."


    Hiding in his room, Timothy pulled out his brush and paper, his mind already made up.


    Even though Sylvia''s eyes had shimmered with a soft, heart-melting beauty as she left, this time, he wasn''t going to fall for it again.


    Without the Beast Monarch Essence to craft the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill, no matter how soft the bed or how tempting Sylvia might be...


    "Hiss~"


    Just thinking about what could happen made Timothy take a deep breath. He silently prayed, Please, no.


    After all, he didn''t want to end up completely drained at such a young age.


    Sure, the goddess was stunning, but his health came first!


    Right now, the priority was to quickly improve his strength.


    When it came to speeding up his progress, the Enlightenment Body was truly a blessing. It allowed him to gain insight from anything and everything, using those insights to grow stronger.


    Timothy glanced around the room, and his eyes eventually settled on the brush and paper in his hands.


    He had a feeling that starting with something he was most familiar with might lead to some kind of breakthrough.


    "Alright then."


    Closing his eyes in thought for a moment, Timothy quickly decided what he would paint.


    Dipping his brush into watercolor, the strokes seemed to carry a faint, ethereal mist.


    As he held the brush, a sudden flash of inspiration hit him.


    With each stroke of the brush on the paper, a sense of life began to emerge.


    Before long, a beautiful portrait of a woman appeared on the canvas.


    Her lips were like flower petals, her teeth like pearls, and she had an otherworldly grace��flawless and breathtaking.


    The elegant figure and the pure, unmatched beauty were unmistakably Sylvia.


    In no time, half of the portrait was complete.


    Not only did it perfectly capture Sylvia''s appearance and figure, but it also conveyed her cool, distant aura.


    However, there was one part Timothy hadn''t painted yet.


    "Uh, I kinda forgot the size."


    Timothy awkwardly clenched his fists in front of his chest, sometimes spreading them wider, sometimes bringing them closer together, a hint of embarrassment on his face.


    Sylvia''s figure was just slightly above average.


    Big, but perfectly proportioned, complementing her body''s graceful curves.


    But it was precisely this size that was hard to remember.


    Especially with the dim lighting in the sleeping quarters��sometimes he was in a rush, sometimes she was in a rush��and somehow, he hadn''t managed to fully commit it to memory!


    Sure, the feel of it was etched in his mind, but the exact size...


    "Ahem."


    Timothy coughed awkwardly, racking his brain but still unable to recall it.


    He had hoped to use the painting to gain some insight, but he never expected to get stuck on something like this!


    "Goddess, just how big was it��?"


    Timothy was completely lost in thought, trying hard to recall those forgotten details.


    Just then��


    Creak~


    The door quietly opened with a soft sound.


    Timothy looked over, and under the flickering candlelight, the figure that stepped into the room was none other than Sylvia.


    "Unbelievable! You actually stood me up!"


    Sylvia stormed into the room, her eyes filled with frustration as she glared at Timothy.


    But soon, her gaze shifted to the desk where Timothy had been sitting. On the table were brushes, ink, and paper, and it seemed like something had been drawn on the white sheet.


    "What... what are you drawing?" Sylvia asked, her curiosity piqued as she leaned in.


    "Nothing, nothing, just doodling," Timothy quickly tried to cover it up.


    "Yeah, right. I don''t believe you."


    Sylvia suddenly stepped to the left, trying to peek through the gap.


    But Timothy was quick to react, stepping left as well, blocking her view.


    Sylvia moved to the right, and Timothy mirrored her again, keeping the drawing hidden.


    "Ugh..."


    Frustrated, Sylvia stopped in her tracks, glaring at Timothy with a mix of annoyance and determination.


    Then, without warning, she moved swiftly, her figure flickering as she disappeared from where she stood, reappearing behind Timothy in the blink of an eye.


    Before Timothy could stop her, Sylvia had already seen the drawing.


    "This... this is..."


    Sylvia froze for a moment, her eyes widening in surprise.


    The drawing was of her.


    Timothy''s skill and his understanding of her were evident. Every detail, from her facial features to the graceful curves of her figure, was captured with stunning accuracy.


    Even the aura of cold elegance she carried was somehow infused into the painting, giving it a faint, ethereal chill, as if it resonated with the Sky Sanctuary itself.


    But there was one glaring issue...


    "Where''s the... chest? Why didn''t you draw the chest?"


    The painting was nearly perfect, but it was missing something crucial in a rather important area.


    "Well, uh, this is a bit embarrassing," Timothy admitted, scratching his head awkwardly. "I didn''t get a good enough look. I remembered the rest of the details, but I just... forgot that part. I wanted the painting to be precise, so I didn''t want to guess."


    "This..." Sylvia was at a loss for words.


    The painting was undeniably well done, even with the missing piece. But that small imperfection left a noticeable void, making it feel incomplete.


    If the painting could be finished, it would undoubtedly be breathtaking.


    But the issue of not remembering the size...


    Sylvia glanced down for a brief moment before quickly looking away, her face turning slightly red under the candlelight, unable to hide her growing embarrassment.


    "Tim... Timothy."


    When she spoke again, her voice had a slight tremble to it.


    Timothy blinked, confused. He hadn''t expected the goddess to suddenly act so... strange.


    "Give me your hand."


    Her voice was soft, almost a whisper, as she bit her lip.


    The atmosphere had shifted so suddenly that anyone would have noticed something was off.


    Trusting her, Timothy extended his arm.


    He soon felt Sylvia''s soft, delicate hand wrap around his, gripping it tightly, almost forcefully.


    What is she doing? Timothy wondered, his curiosity growing.


    Just moments ago, Sylvia had seemed happy when she saw the painting, but now, after just a few words, she was acting... different. Even her face was��


    "Wait, could it be...?"


    Suddenly, Timothy realized something wasn''t right. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nothing had happened, so why would the goddess be blushing?


    Smack.


    Before he could finish his thought, he felt his hand being guided by Sylvia, and in an instant, it was pressed against her chest.


    Soft. Warm. Full.


    Like... cotton candy.


    Timothy was completely stunned.


    "I-I just thought it would help you get the proportions right," Sylvia stammered, trying her best to maintain her dignity as the Holy Emperor.


    But in this moment, especially with Timothy''s hand instinctively giving a slight squeeze, she found it impossible to stay calm.


    Under the flickering candlelight, her usually serene and flawless face was now flushed, as red as the most beautiful sunset.

 Chapter 262 Catgirls

    "By now... you should have it memorized, right?"A soft, alluring voice drifted into Timothy''s ear, carried by a faint, fragrant breeze.


    Sylvia''s eyes shimmered like a calm autumn lake, clear yet tinged with a subtle intoxication.


    Timothy''s body stiffened slightly, almost involuntarily.


    He never would have imagined that the goddess could have such a seductive side!


    If he had already reached the Transcendence Realm, if he had already become a Holy Emperor, he would have stripped her right then and there!


    Suppressing the surge of desire in his heart, Timothy picked up his brush and began to paint.


    "Beauty can easily cloud the mind."


    Muttering to himself, he gradually let go of the turbulent emotions within, focusing entirely on the painting in front of him.


    They say the final touch brings a painting to life.


    The piece was nearly perfect, lacking only that final, crucial detail.


    As Timothy added the finishing stroke, the painting''s essence seemed to come alive, filling in the missing piece.


    And as the image became more complete, a faint, almost imperceptible Cosmic Aura began to drift around the room.


    Mysterious and profound, like the gateway to all wonders.


    Though it was just a painting, Timothy could sense countless truths hidden within it.


    The fairy in the painting seemed to float out from the canvas, surrounded by a light mist, carrying a cool, ethereal presence.


    The fragrance, delicate yet not overpowering, seeped into his senses, while the Cosmic Aura swirled gently around him.


    Closing his eyes, Timothy emptied his mind of all thoughts.


    It was as if he were standing in the vastness of the universe, surrounded by endless, silent void.


    In that extreme stillness, every sound could be heard, every living being could be seen.


    The workings of the world, the subtle changes of heaven and earth��everything, all of it, was silently understood and absorbed.


    A faint golden light enveloped Timothy.


    Within it, his comprehension began to rise at an astonishing speed.


    Even the space around him seemed affected, its flow accelerating, trembling ever so slightly.


    The golden light covering his body grew stronger and stronger.


    In the realm of his mind, Timothy took step after step forward.


    He gazed up at the stars in the sky, looked down upon all living things, and contemplated the ultimate truths of the world.


    From Sylvia to the Sky Sanctuary, to the countless sects within thousands of miles, to the innumerable practitioners and Holy Emperors across the land, and finally to the myriad beings of the Elant continent...


    In his enlightenment, everything seemed to transform and merge into his consciousness, causing his understanding to soar higher and higher.


    At last, all the strange phenomena suddenly contracted at the same moment.


    The light was absorbed into Timothy''s body, and the trembling space gradually calmed.


    He exhaled deeply, and even that breath carried a hint of the profound truths of the universe.


    Slowly, Timothy opened his eyes, and a faint golden glow flickered within them.


    Looking at the painting on the table, Timothy couldn''t help but smile.


    Thanks to this portrait of the goddess, his Enlightenment Body had once again achieved a breakthrough.


    Not only had his comprehension improved dramatically, but his cultivation had also stabilized just shy of the peak of Ocean''s Gate.


    He was now closer than ever to the revered and awe-inspiring power of the Holy Emperor.


    This moment of enlightenment had saved him a great deal of trouble and training time.


    "Not bad, not bad."


    Timothy nodded approvingly.


    But as he came back to his senses, it felt as though ages had passed.


    Only then did he remember that Sylvia had been in the room earlier, but he had been completely absorbed by the painting, entering a meditative state.


    So... where was Goddess Sylvia now?


    Looking to the side, Timothy suddenly noticed that there was now a screen in his room.


    And, illuminated by the dim candlelight, a graceful silhouette was cast upon the screen.


    Timothy recognized it immediately. "Honey, why are you still here?"


    "Obviously! You were meditating. If I didn''t stay here to watch over you, what if something happened?" Sylvia''s tone was firm, but her words were filled with concern.


    It made sense, but there was just one problem...


    "Then why did you put up a screen, honey?"


    Timothy suddenly noticed something odd about the shadow on the screen. For instance, on top of the goddess''s head, there seemed to be two... extra shapes. And behind her, something fluffy and furry was sticking out.


    It looked suspiciously like... cat ears and a tail! S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy''s heart skipped a beat, and he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    The air hung in silence for a moment, thick with tension, until a soft, embarrassed voice came from behind the screen. "You''ve got some nerve asking that. Lately, you''ve been spending all your time with those Sea Serpent girls. Doesn''t that mean... you like... catgirls?"


    The screen was finally pulled aside, and Timothy saw the scene before him clearly.


    Sylvia was wearing a short, light red silk top that barely reached her waist, with little bells attached that jingled softly as she moved. Her skirt was incredibly short, revealing her long, smooth legs, pale and flawless like lotus roots.


    But the most striking part was the pair of soft, furry cat ears perched on her head, and behind her, a fluffy tail swayed gently, just like a ragdoll cat''s.


    And that wasn''t all.


    Her usually cool and aloof face was tinged with a deep blush, illuminated by the candlelight. There was a mix of untouchable elegance and overwhelming shyness, her eyes shimmering like autumn waters. The combination of her breathtaking beauty and adorable appearance was beyond words.


    It turned out that Sylvia had dressed up like this because Timothy had been spending so much time with the Sea Serpent girls lately. She had even gone to their hideout with him, and now she thought he had a thing for catgirls!


    Though Timothy didn''t have any strange preferences like that, at this moment, he was completely captivated by this incredible cosplay.


    No, it wasn''t that catgirls were cute.


    It was that the goddess dressed as a catgirl was unbelievably cute.


    No one else could ever pull off something this stunning.


    The only question was...


    Timothy could understand the cat ears on her head��those could be easily attached with a headband.


    But the tail... how on earth had she attached that?


    It didn''t seem like there was any visible support holding it in place!


    "Wait a minute!"


    Timothy''s eyes widened in shock, and Sylvia''s face turned an even deeper shade of red.


    She quickly lowered her head, unable to meet his gaze.


    "Can I... stay here tonight?" Her voice was barely a whisper, trembling slightly.


    After all, Timothy had refused her entry to his bedchamber more than once before.


    "Of course."


    This time, Timothy''s answer was immediate and firm.


    There was no way he could refuse Sylvia like this, no matter what.


    Even if it drained him completely, tonight, he was definitely going to make sure this girl got what she deserved!


    "Tch, pervert. I knew you were into animal ears," Sylvia muttered, giving Timothy a sidelong glance.


    "Honey, you''ve got it all wrong! I swear I''m not!" Timothy tried to defend himself.


    But soon, he didn''t care to explain any further.


    With a quick "whoosh," he blew out the candle...

 Chapter 263 Holy Emperors Touch!

    Night.A pitch-black night.


    Everything atop Sky Sanctuary was silent, except for the faint, almost imperceptible, soft moans drifting from the royal chambers.


    Like the gentle flow of a stream, the sound was delicate and melodious.


    Under the moonlight.


    Shadows swayed, and the air was filled with soft, rhythmic breaths.


    Harmony, like a symphony of strings and flowing water.


    ...


    Morning.


    Timothy stretched his aching back, feeling utterly drained.


    Sure, Sylvia''s catgirl outfit was beyond stunning, but it was also a killer!


    Thankfully, he had built up some strength while meditating on his portrait, or else he might not have even been able to get out of bed this morning. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A sliver of sunlight streamed into the royal chambers. Sylvia, her long hair cascading down, let out a soft sigh as she stretched lazily.


    There was a certain languid grace to her movements. Her loose nightgown tightened as she raised her arms, perfectly outlining her graceful curves.


    From top to bottom, her skin was as smooth as snow, her figure flawless, especially those long legs, half-hidden beneath the blanket...


    Timothy shook his head with a helpless smile.


    Too bad he didn''t have the energy��otherwise, he''d definitely have Sylvia pinned down for another round.


    "Heh."


    Just then, Sylvia glanced over at Timothy, covering her mouth with a smooth hand as she let out a soft, teasing laugh.


    Though her laughter was light and pleasant, there was a playful glint in her eyes.


    "I thought you were supposed to be so strong... turns out you''re not that tough after all."


    She leaned in close to Timothy''s ear, whispering the exact amount of time it had taken.


    "Damn it!"


    Timothy gritted his teeth in frustration. He wasn''t at the Holy Emperor level yet, and it stung his pride.


    The only way to redeem himself would be to reach the Transcendence Realm.


    "Hmph, I can''t believe I won again," Sylvia said smugly, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction as she stared at Timothy. "So, what do you say? Even though it''s daytime, do you want to... continue?"


    She bent forward slightly, revealing a hint of pale skin at her neckline, drawing Timothy''s gaze.


    Her cold, breathtakingly beautiful face was now softened by a deliberately seductive smile, a beauty so captivating it seemed to steal one''s very soul.


    But just then, the door to the royal chambers suddenly shifted.


    And then...


    Creak.


    The door swung open.


    "Ah, sorry, Goddess, I forgot to knock."


    Zephyra, standing in the doorway, quickly apologized as she realized her mistake.


    But soon, she noticed something... off.


    The bed was a bit messy, the sheets and blankets slightly disheveled.


    Sylvia sat up straight, as if trying to hide something.


    Her usual cold expression now seemed... a little strange.


    Not only that, but Zephyra sniffed the air.


    There was something... different about the atmosphere. A faint, unfamiliar scent lingered in the room.


    It wasn''t exactly pleasant or unpleasant, just... strange. Something she had never smelled before.


    "Is there something you need?" Sylvia''s voice was cool and composed.


    "Uh, yes, I came early because it''s important," Zephyra quickly replied, relieved that Sylvia didn''t seem angry. "Holy Maiden Aeliana just arrived at Sky Sanctuary. She said she wanted to��"


    "Ah~"


    Zephyra was suddenly interrupted by a soft, melodious sound.


    ''Weird... did that come from the Goddess?''


    Zephyra was puzzled.


    Discover hidden stories at empire


    As the former top assassin of Sky Sanctuary, her senses and instincts were far sharper than most.


    In her memory, the Goddess had never sat so rigidly before.


    Sylvia''s straight posture was clearly an attempt to hide something.


    But what exactly...?


    Suddenly, Zephyra noticed something odd.


    The blanket covering Sylvia''s long legs seemed much more... puffed up than usual.


    It looked like there was something��or someone��underneath it!


    ...


    At that moment, Sylvia was far from as calm as she appeared.


    Just as Zephyra had entered the room, Timothy had quickly slipped under the blanket to hide himself.


    If that were all, it wouldn''t have been a big deal.


    The problem was...


    She had just teased Timothy, never expecting to find herself in such an awkward situation.


    And now, hidden under the blanket, Timothy had the perfect opportunity to get back at her, mischievously exploring with his hands.


    That soft moan from earlier? It was because Timothy had traced a slow, teasing circle on the delicate sole of her foot with his finger.


    After a few rounds, even though Sylvia tried her best to hold it in, she almost burst out laughing from the ticklish sensation, her eyes even welling up with tears.


    And worse still, Timothy wasn''t stopping.


    In the darkness beneath the blanket, his hand was moving upward.


    If just the tickling had been this embarrassing, then now...


    "Hey, stop it!" Sylvia''s face flushed bright red.


    No matter how hard she tried to maintain her composure, a hint of panic was starting to show.


    And this strange behavior hadn''t escaped Zephyra''s sharp senses.


    The messy room, the odd scent in the air, the Goddess acting... weird.


    These seemingly small details were enough to set off alarm bells in Zephyra''s mind, honed by years of carrying out assassination missions.


    Her thoughts raced, and suddenly, it all clicked. Zephyra''s eyes widened as she stared at Sylvia in shock.


    "Could it be... there''s an assassin hiding under the blanket!" Zephyra''s heart skipped a beat.


    The faint blush on Sylvia''s face only confirmed her suspicions. The Goddess was likely in danger!


    Thank goodness she had sharp instincts and had noticed in time!


    Whoever was hiding under the blanket must be incredibly powerful to pose a threat to the Goddess.


    But as a Holy Envoy of Sky Sanctuary, no matter who it was, Zephyra would do everything in her power to protect the Goddess!


    Clenching her teeth, she suddenly stepped forward, heading straight for Sylvia.


    Her eyes were locked on the blanket.


    "What are you doing?" Sylvia noticed Zephyra''s gaze.


    But things under the blanket were getting even more urgent.


    "Wife, you started this, so don''t blame me now," Timothy whispered with a sly grin, activating a system reward he had recently unlocked��Holy Emperor''s Touch!


    Though it could only be used once a day, a single touch from him would unleash the power of a Holy Emperor-level expert.


    Zephyra''s figure blurred as she dashed toward the bed, her hand reaching for the blanket.


    "Ah~~"


    But just then, she heard Sylvia let out a strange, almost musical sound, her face flushed with embarrassment.


    "What... is going on?" Zephyra was completely dumbfounded.


    In all her years at Sky Sanctuary, she had never seen anything like this.


    Meanwhile, Sylvia, her body trembling slightly, had already stepped off the bed.


    Barefoot, she slowly walked toward Zephyra.


    Her face was still flushed, but there was a cold, almost dangerous smile playing at the corners of her lips. "Zephyra, it seems you''ve forgotten to knock again this morning."


    Hearing that tone, Zephyra felt a chill run down her spine.


    Whenever the Goddess used that voice, it usually meant trouble was coming her way.


    "Heh, so the Goddess wasn''t being threatened by an assassin after all...


    Wait, no, Goddess, please let me explain! I was just in a hurry to report back, I didn''t mean to forget to knock, I swear!"


    But her protests were futile.


    With that same unsettling smile, Sylvia quickly dragged Zephyra behind the privacy screen...

 Chapter 264 Thats strange… Why does it taste a little… off?

    Behind the barrier, Timothy couldn''t help but recall the pitiful cries of Zephyra when she was getting spanked. It had been a while since he''d heard that sound.Quietly, Timothy activated his Soulborn Eye, peering through the barrier to observe the scene.


    "Wow, those handprints are really red. Looks like the goddess didn''t hold back."


    "And this energy�� Who would''ve thought that Saint Zephyra had more going on than she lets on��"


    "Ahem, this scene��"


    After watching for a bit, Timothy''s face flushed slightly. The sight was a bit too much, and he felt a little embarrassed.


    As things seemed to be wrapping up, he finally deactivated his Soulborn Eye, quickly slipping away from the palace.


    Zephyra always had a knack for showing up at the worst possible moments.


    But this time, Timothy had to admit�� she did a great job!


    If Zephyra hadn''t barged in, he wouldn''t have had the chance to use the Holy Emperor''s Touch to turn the tables.


    Who knew that Holy Emperor''s Touch would be even more effective than he''d imagined?


    Thinking back on what he''d just done, Timothy couldn''t help but cough awkwardly.


    The sounds from the palace continued to echo for a while longer.


    Before long, the noise finally stopped, and Zephyra came running out, looking like she was fleeing for her life.


    "Well, well, if it isn''t Saint Zephyra. Long time no see," Timothy greeted her casually.


    "Waaah��"


    Zephyra glanced at Timothy with teary eyes, her tears flowing even harder.


    Without saying another word, she disappeared in a flash, vanishing into the distance.


    It was obvious��she''d been bullied pretty badly.


    Watching her retreating figure, Timothy wasn''t surprised when Sylvia soon emerged from the palace as well, now dressed in a fresh outfit.


    As for why��


    "Ahem."


    Seeing Sylvia''s resentful gaze, Timothy coughed awkwardly. "Well, darling, I guess that makes us even now."


    "You''ve got some nerve saying that!" Sylvia''s face was flushed with embarrassment.


    If she hadn''t used Zephyra as a distraction, she might''ve been caught in the act��


    "Just you wait, Timothy! Don''t let me catch you in the palace tonight!" Sylvia was both embarrassed and furious.


    "Hmph, once I reach the Transcendence Realm, we''ll see who catches who."


    "You!"


    They bickered for a bit.


    As a cool breeze swept by, the redness in Sylvia''s cheeks finally began to fade.


    Back in the palace, she retrieved the piccolo Timothy had brought back.


    "Is Holy Maiden Aeliana coming to take her piccolo back?" Timothy asked, recalling what Zephyra had mentioned earlier.


    "Yeah, but she also has other matters to discuss with me," Sylvia nodded.


    "Other matters?"


    "Something about the Sepulcher of the Sacred."


    Hearing Sylvia''s response, Timothy''s expression grew a bit more serious.


    The fact that the corpse of the Holy Emperor Apocalypse had been turned into a puppet was a clear sign that something had gone wrong with the Sepulcher of the Sacred��a place that held the remains of countless Holy Emperors and was shrouded in mystery and danger.


    After so long without any news, the moment had finally come. Find adventures at empire


    The Sepulcher of the Sacred was where all the fallen Holy Emperors of the Elant continent were buried.


    Not only was it incredibly dangerous, but it also held countless treasures, legacies, and secrets that could determine the fate of the entire continent.


    If something had truly gone wrong with the Sepulcher of the Sacred, the consequences could ripple across the entire Elant continent, affecting millions of lives.


    The issue with the Sepulcher wasn''t just a problem for Sky Sanctuary. Every sect and power across the land would need to come together to resolve it.


    After all, this wasn''t just about one faction��it could very well be about the survival of the entire Elant continent.


    "Let''s go."


    Given the gravity of the situation, Timothy and Sylvia quickly made their way to Sky Sanctuary.


    At that moment, several High Priests of Sky Sanctuary stood solemnly on either side of the hall.


    In the center of the grand chamber stood Holy Maiden Aeliana, who had just arrived.


    Her golden hair cascaded softly over the delicate floral-patterned silk dress she wore. Despite the aura of untouchable sanctity she exuded, the subtle sway of her graceful figure carried an undeniable allure.


    However, unlike her usual demeanor, Holy Maiden Aeliana seemed much more serious today. She spoke, her tone grave:


    "Recently, I sent disciples from the Holy Land to the vicinity of the Sepulcher of the Sacred''s entrance. They used the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions to conduct a survey.


    But when they returned, the once pure white blossoms had turned completely crimson. The red hue was thick with the stench of blood.


    Moreover, according to their reports, even from a distance, they could hear eerie howls and screams coming from within the Sepulcher. The sounds carried an oppressive force, one that rivaled the presence of a Holy Emperor-level being. It was terrifying and unnatural.


    I fear something has truly gone wrong with the Sepulcher of the Sacred."


    Sylvia nodded, her expression growing more serious as well.


    It was just as she had feared��the situation inside the Sepulcher was far worse than expected. Even she hadn''t anticipated things would escalate so quickly. sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But aside from that, there''s something else I need to discuss��" After addressing the issue of the Sepulcher, Holy Maiden Aeliana glanced at the elders standing nearby and cleared her throat softly.


    "Sylvia and I have some matters to discuss privately. Everyone else, except for Timothy, please leave."


    "Understood."


    The High Priests were long accustomed to Timothy receiving special treatment from the goddess. Without protest, they bowed and exited the Sky Sanctuary.


    Soon, only the three of them remained in the vast hall.


    The moment the elders disappeared from sight, Holy Maiden Aeliana let out a long sigh of relief. Her previously stern demeanor vanished, replaced by her usual lively and playful self.


    "Phew~ Let''s set aside the Sepulcher of the Sacred for now. Sylvia, it''s time you returned my piccolo. You said you''d only borrow it for a few days, but it''s been ages! This is a Heavenly-level artifact, you know. I can''t just give it away��I still need it for my own playing."


    With a soft, fragrant breeze accompanying her every step, Holy Maiden Aeliana gracefully made her way up the steps, her smile bright and mischievous.


    "I knew you couldn''t stay serious for more than a few minutes," Sylvia huffed.


    She was long used to Aeliana''s dual nature��cold and holy in public, but completely different in private.


    Sylvia pulled out the piccolo, ready to hand it back to Aeliana, but then suddenly froze as she realized something important.


    The piccolo had been lying on her bed for a while, and it had accidentally picked up some�� traces. She''d forgotten to clean it!


    In a panic, Sylvia quickly pulled her hand back, trying to retract the piccolo.


    "Aww, come on, Sylvia! You''ve already taken it out��how can you go back on your word now? This piccolo has finally been restored to its full power as a genuine Heavenly-level artifact. I''ve been dying to play it again!"


    With a quick, playful tug, Aeliana snatched the piccolo from Sylvia''s hand before she could take it back.


    "I''ve missed you so much," she murmured, lovingly stroking the piccolo.


    Now that it had ascended to a Heavenly-level artifact, simply playing it could bring immense benefits. Such a treasure was, of course, incredibly precious.


    With a knowing smile, Aeliana eagerly prepared to play the first note on the piccolo she had missed for so long.


    She gently placed the piccolo against her lips, but as soon as she blew the first note, she paused, letting out a soft, puzzled sound.


    "Huh? That''s strange�� Why does it taste a little�� off?"

 Chapter 265 Physical condition?

    Holy Maiden Aeliana gave the piccolo a quick blow, and the sound that came out seemed perfectly fine.Still, Aeliana looked a bit puzzled, running her fingers along the piccolo.


    "Strange... Why does it feel like there''s a faint smell of lactic acid on this piccolo? And it feels a little sticky too. Am I imagining things? What could this be..."


    Aeliana was clearly confused and wanted to investigate further.


    But Sylvia, who had been watching from the side, suddenly seemed to remember something. Her face flushed red in an instant.


    "How could I forget something so important? I should''ve at least cleaned it before giving it back to her!"


    "We''re in the middle of an important conversation, and you''re over there inspecting a piccolo?" Sylvia tried to divert attention, but the piccolo was already in Aeliana''s hands. She had no choice but to stop her from looking any closer.


    "You''re right."


    Aeliana paused for a moment, then let the strange thought slip from her mind. She carefully placed the piccolo into her spatial pouch.


    After all, it was a Heavenly-level artifact. Even if it had just a speck of dust on it, she wouldn''t want to touch it unnecessarily.


    Seeing Aeliana put the piccolo away, Sylvia''s slightly awkward expression finally eased.


    "Besides returning the piccolo, I assume you had something else you wanted to talk about?"


    Sylvia''s gaze locked onto Aeliana, as if she could see right through her.


    "Heh, yeah, there''s something else."


    Aeliana gave an awkward laugh, then sighed. "Sylvia, could you cut me some slack? Every time I''m around you, I feel like I''m standing here naked, like you can see right through me." S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, there''s no one else around, is there?" Sylvia replied with a cool smile.


    Though her smile carried no hidden meaning, it was enough to make Aeliana quickly swallow the rest of her words.


    "Alright, alright. Actually, I have a little secret to tell you."


    Aeliana leaned in close to Sylvia''s ear and whispered, "It seems that some kind of treasure has been unearthed in a restricted area near Holy Emperor Luminis'' domain."


    "A treasure? Since when did you start caring about treasures from other Holy Emperors?"


    "It''s not that I care, it''s because..." Aeliana quickly explained the situation.


    Normally, unless it''s some kind of divine artifact that could shake the entire continent of Elant, treasures rarely attract the attention of massive powers like Blooming Sanctuary or Sky Sanctuary.


    But this time, it was different.


    Something significant seemed to have happened in the Sepulcher of the Sacred. Aeliana had already sent disciples to investigate several times today, and she had even gone there herself twice.


    Aside from the strange occurrences within the Sepulcher, she had noticed some other odd things.


    Recently, in a desolate region under Holy Emperor Luminis'' control, it seemed that some kind of treasure had appeared.


    If Holy Emperor Luminis had simply sent people to retrieve the treasure, it might not have raised any eyebrows.


    But his behavior was strange.


    After the anomaly in the restricted area, not only did he keep it quiet, but he also pretended to send low-level disciples there.


    On the surface, it looked like a simple training exercise.


    It wasn''t until Aeliana herself went to the area that she realized something was off.


    Those disciples weren''t there for training at all��they were secretly searching for something.


    The so-called "training" was just a cover.


    That desert restricted area was technically open to practitioners from all sects.


    Even though there had been some strange occurrences, most practitioners were completely unaware. Since Holy Emperor Luminis hadn''t reacted, they assumed nothing important had happened and didn''t even consider going there to search for treasure.


    Aeliana continued, "If Holy Emperor Luminis hadn''t acted so strangely, I might''ve thought it was just an ordinary artifact.


    But with all the effort he''s putting into hiding the truth, there''s definitely something fishy going on.


    The value and power of that artifact are probably far beyond what we can imagine. And more importantly..."


    At this point, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s playful demeanor completely vanished. "The situation in the Sepulcher of the Sacred has been getting stranger by the day. For a Heavenly-level artifact to surface now, I can''t help but suspect that this artifact might be connected to whatever''s happening inside the Sepulcher."


    "I see��"


    Sylvia fell into deep thought after hearing this.


    Based on what Aeliana had said, Holy Emperor Luminis'' actions were indeed suspicious. And the most important part was that the artifact might be tied to the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that the Sepulcher of the Sacred was one of the most significant and mysterious places on the entire continent of Elant. Anything related to it could potentially affect the entire continent.


    If there was even a chance that this artifact was connected to the Sepulcher, they couldn''t afford to be careless.


    "That desert restricted area is open to practitioners from all over the world. Should we go investigate?" Sylvia asked, her voice cold and calculating.


    "Let''s hold off for now."


    Aeliana quickly stopped her. "Holy Emperor Luminis has gone to great lengths to keep this hidden. He''s clearly afraid of word getting out. If we go there directly, we might tip him off.


    Instead, we should send a ''disciple'' to blend in and see if his people are capable of securing the artifact without drawing attention."


    Sylvia raised an eyebrow. "And this ''disciple'' you''re talking about is��?"


    Aeliana smiled knowingly. "I already have someone in mind."


    As she spoke, both of their gazes slowly turned toward Timothy.


    "Huh?"


    Timothy looked left, then right.


    Sure enough, there was no one else in the hall but him.


    So, after all that discussion, they were planning to send him?


    "This task is yours," Sylvia said, clearing her throat. "Holy Emperor Luminis has no real grudge against Sky Sanctuary, so he''s unlikely to do anything too drastic. Securing the artifact isn''t the priority. Just focus on keeping yourself safe, and maybe use the opportunity to improve your strength and�� physical condition."


    When she mentioned "physical condition," Sylvia''s eyes darted away for a moment, and she seemed a little embarrassed. Stay updated with empire


    "Oh, right. I almost forgot about that," Aeliana chimed in. "Improving your physical condition is something you should definitely work on."


    "I''m glad you understand," Sylvia said softly.


    She glanced at Timothy, and Timothy looked back at her. The two exchanged a knowing smile, as if they were perfectly in sync with each other''s thoughts.


    Meanwhile, Aeliana looked from one to the other, feeling like she was missing something.


    "Physical condition? Timothy isn''t a regular person. He''s at the Ocean''s Gate level��his physical condition should already be top-tier. Why would he need to improve it?"


    But the way Sylvia and Timothy were smiling at each other only deepened her confusion.


    It wasn''t exactly a display of affection, but the silent exchange between them felt oddly intimate, leaving Aeliana standing there, completely bewildered and a little dumbfounded.

 Chapter 266 Theres no way anything could go wrong!

    "Oh man, I really admire Selene.""Same here. Selene is like, the perfect role model for all of us!"


    In the Blooming Sanctuary, a group of female disciples watched Selene, who was sitting under a tree, slowly polishing her sword. They couldn''t help but sigh in admiration as they gazed at her back.


    Petals from the tree above drifted down, gently landing on Selene''s shoulders.


    Her figure, though a bit thin, radiated a quiet strength that commanded respect.


    It was as if nothing in this world could ever bring her down.


    "Selene looks like she''s lost weight again."


    "Yeah�� I admire her so much, but it really breaks my heart to see her like this."


    In the Sanctuary, if Holy Maiden Aeliana was the untouchable, revered figure that all disciples looked up to, then her younger sister Selene, though not as powerful, was still deeply respected by many.


    The reason was simple: they admired Selene''s unyielding spirit.


    For most practitioners, no matter how strong or skilled they were, controlling their inner self was never a guarantee.


    The heart, or inner self, was the most crucial thing for a practitioner. Once it was shattered, the damage could be catastrophic.


    For the average practitioner, even a single break in their inner self could be nearly impossible to recover from, often leading to a complete collapse.


    But Selene was different.


    The first time her inner self shattered, she somehow managed to pull herself back together through sheer willpower. Not only did she recover, but her strength actually increased, defying everyone''s expectations. It was nothing short of a miracle.


    And even as her heart broke again and again, Selene never gave up. Today, she had emerged from her latest retreat, her inner self fully restored.


    The disciples were stunned to notice that Selene''s strength had grown significantly once more.


    She had now reached the peak of the Mystic Core stage, just one step away from breaking through to Ocean''s Gate. S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To break and then rebuild, to be crushed but never defeated.


    Only Selene could pull off such a miracle!


    While they were happy to see Selene grow stronger after each setback, the disciples couldn''t help but feel a pang of sadness every time her heart shattered.


    "I really hope Selene never has to go through that again."


    "Yeah, but she''s already been through so much. Her heart''s way stronger now than it ever was before. There''s no way it could break again, right?"


    As soon as one of the disciples said this, she noticed everyone staring at her.


    "Uh�� why do I feel like I just jinxed it?"


    "Gee, you think?"


    "Did I really?"


    All eyes were still on her, and the intensity of their stares made her shiver.


    "Okay, okay, I take it back! I take it back! Ugh, why would I jinx Selene like that? Selene''s amazing! She''s just going to the desert forbidden zone, what could possibly go wrong? Haha, I mean, what are the odds, right?


    Haha��"


    Everyone: "��"


    "I swear, I didn''t mean it!"


    But her explanation fell flat.


    ��


    Behind her, the playful chatter of the disciples continued, but Selene remained focused on polishing her sword, paying them no mind.


    The blade gleamed, sharp and cold.


    Just like the sword, Selene''s heart was resolute, unwavering in the face of anything.


    After several instances of her heart shattering, Selene had indeed hit rock bottom.


    But it was precisely these moments of breaking that pushed her to grow stronger each time.


    Not only had her cultivation advanced at an unprecedented pace, but her inner self had become as solid as a rock.


    Right now, she felt as if her heart had been tempered by the vast ocean over millennia, becoming nearly unbreakable, immovable by any force.


    As she continued polishing her sword, the blade seemed to grow sharper, gleaming with a cold light. Selene''s gaze hardened with determination. Experience new stories on empire


    Each time her heart had shattered, it had been because of Timothy.


    But did she hate him?


    The answer was no.


    Selene could clearly feel that she had never hated Timothy.


    In fact, it was because of Timothy''s existence that she had been able to improve time and time again.


    Even though her heart had been broken multiple times, she didn''t fear or resent Timothy. Instead, she harbored a deep desire to surpass him.


    And this time, Selene felt more confident than ever.


    During her long period of seclusion, not only had she mended and strengthened her heart, but her cultivation had also soared.


    No matter what happened on this journey to the forbidden desert, she was determined not to lose to Timothy again.


    This time, she would claim complete victory!


    Selene sheathed her sword, a flicker of confidence flashing across her face.


    Just then, a fragrant breeze swept through the air, carrying a soothing scent.


    In the distance, a graceful and holy figure descended gently.


    "Big sister."


    Selene respectfully bowed as she hung her sword back at her waist.


    Though they were sisters, Selene had always shown the utmost reverence toward her elder sister, Holy Maiden Aeliana, never once displaying any hint of disrespect.


    Except�� for that one time when she had overheard a conversation between Timothy and the Holy Maiden.


    The emotional turmoil from that encounter still hadn''t been fully resolved.


    Selene had tried to convince herself that she must have misheard.


    After all, her sister, the pure and sacred Holy Maiden Aeliana, would never do something so disgraceful under Timothy''s coercion, right?


    It had to be a misunderstanding.


    "This wooden box is for you."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana smiled softly as she handed a small wooden box to Selene, instructing her, "Inside is a Heavenly-level Piccolo. If you run into any trouble, you can use its power to get out of it."


    "A Heavenly-level artifact?!"


    Even Selene couldn''t hide her surprise.


    Heavenly-level artifacts were incredibly rare and valuable, capable of unleashing immense power.


    "Thank you, sister."


    Selene accepted the box with deep gratitude, carefully tucking it away.


    "Don''t worry about using it. With this Piccolo, nothing in the secret realm should be able to stop you."


    Despite her reassuring words, Holy Maiden Aeliana still felt a twinge of concern, given how many times Selene''s heart had been shattered recently.


    She raised her hand and gently tapped Selene''s forehead, imprinting an Arcane Art into her mind. "This spell will allow you to sense the lingering aura on objects, helping you avoid potential dangers."


    As the soft glow of the spell merged into Selene''s brow, Aeliana finally felt at ease.


    In fact, she couldn''t help but feel a little proud and excited.


    "With these two safeguards, there''s no way anything could go wrong!"


    After all, with both the Piccolo and the Arcane Art, it seemed impossible for Selene to face any more mishaps.


    She really was the most thoughtful and caring big sister ever! (^��^)

 Chapter 267 Is he… scared out of his mind?

    Sky SanctuaryThere wasn''t much Timothy needed to prepare for the trip to the Forbidden Lands.


    He casually packed a few magical items and, with a smile, walked over to Sylvia. "Honey, while I''m gone, are you going to miss me all day long?"


    "Miss you? Yeah, right!"


    Sylvia snorted, pretending to be aloof. "Honestly, I can''t wait for you to leave. Besides, the Forbidden Lands aren''t that far away, and the treasure hunt shouldn''t take too long. A few days at most��"


    "Wow, didn''t expect to be so unwanted."


    Timothy shook his head dramatically, pretending to be hurt. "Fine, I''ll just go then."


    With a long sigh, he made a show of turning to leave.


    But after just two steps, he felt a gentle tug on his wrist.


    "Wait."


    Sylvia''s voice was soft, almost reluctant.


    When Timothy looked back at her, she quickly averted her gaze, letting out a small huff. "Hmph, even though I don''t think there''s any real danger this time, you still need to be careful."


    "And�� here."


    She handed him a small wooden box.


    Timothy wasn''t sure what was inside, but he could tell Sylvia was struggling to get the words out.


    "Just�� take it on the road. It''ll help, you know, with your health."


    It was clear she was embarrassed to say more.


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Sylvia turned away quickly, her long hair flowing behind her. She tried to maintain her cold, distant demeanor, but in reality, she couldn''t bear to look at Timothy any longer.


    After all, giving him something like that was just too mortifying!


    "What could it be?"


    Timothy couldn''t help but feel curious. What could possibly make Sylvia so flustered?


    The moment he opened the box, it all came rushing back to him. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside was a single pill��the very same Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill that Sylvia had confiscated from him a while ago.


    Wow, I didn''t realize my wife cared so much about my health. Find your next read at empire


    Timothy couldn''t help but smile to himself.


    He appreciated the gesture, but��


    He sighed deeply.


    Sylvia probably didn''t realize that, given her strength, one Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill wasn''t nearly enough to restore what he''d lost.


    Glancing back at Sylvia, who was pretending not to look at him, her eyes darting nervously, Timothy finally took off, leaving Sky Sanctuary behind.


    This trip to the Forbidden Lands wasn''t just about the potential treasure related to the Sepulcher of the Sacred. It was also a chance to see if there was a Beast Monarch at the level of Ocean''s Gate lurking within.


    If there was��


    Timothy cracked his knuckles, a dangerous smile spreading across his face.


    Riding Azura through the skies, he could feel the difference in her power now that she had reached the Ocean''s Gate level. She was far stronger than before.


    Soaring through the air, Timothy marveled at how light and powerful his body felt. Azura, too, seemed thrilled with her newfound strength, flying faster than ever.


    Thousands of miles of mountains and rivers passed by in the blink of an eye.


    But this time, Timothy didn''t take Azura directly into the Forbidden Lands.


    The Desolate Wastes were hidden away, and if he wanted to sneak in and grab the treasure, he couldn''t afford to draw too much attention.


    So, to keep things low-key, Timothy tied Azura to a tree in a distant forest with a rope.


    "I''m a dragon, not some cat or dog!" Azura''s heartfelt cry echoed through the forest.


    But her voice faded into the trees, and Timothy was already long gone.


    After all, if she accidentally flew around and caused a scene, the Forbidden Lands would be thrown into complete chaos. So, tying her up with the Binding Immortal Rope seemed like the safest option.


    ...


    Inside the Desolate Wastes


    "Something feels off. Do you guys feel it too?"


    "Yeah, I''ve noticed it. The atmosphere in the Forbidden Lands has been getting weirder these past few days. It''s like something''s lurking deep inside��"


    "It''s not just the deeper parts. I''ve been hearing strange beastly roars lately, too."


    A group of middle-aged practitioners, who had teamed up for the journey, exchanged uneasy glances. Fear and hesitation were written all over their faces.


    After thousands of years of exploration, most of the treasures in the Desolate Wastes had already been dug up. And since there weren''t any particularly dangerous beasts left, this relatively weak Forbidden Land had become open to the public.


    For a long time, only practitioners with limited strength��those too weak to venture into more dangerous secret realms��would come here to challenge the "easy mode."


    It was a place where they could gain a bit of experience, maybe hunt some low-level desert beasts, and pick up a few low-tier magical items and materials.


    They had been here several times and were familiar with the terrain, knowing there wasn''t much danger.


    But this time, things felt different.


    Even though they hadn''t ventured deep into the Forbidden Lands, the occasional beastly roars and the strange, oppressive atmosphere were enough to make their hearts race with fear.


    "Why are you guys so scared?"


    At that moment, a figure approached from the distance��it was Timothy, who had just arrived.


    "Huh?"


    The lead practitioner blinked in surprise, but quickly shook his head. It had been a long time since he''d seen someone so strikingly handsome. For a brief moment, he almost thought this newcomer was the legendary Timothy from Sky Sanctuary, known for his terrifying strength and talent.


    But after a second thought, he dismissed the idea. This was the "easy mode" Forbidden Land, a place even the lowest-ranking disciples wouldn''t bother with. There was no way someone like that would show up here.


    After a moment of silence, the middle-aged practitioner sighed, a hint of helplessness in his voice. "Kid, don''t make fun of us. It''s not our fault we''re weak."


    "All of us here�� we''re just low-level practitioners with limited strength. We want to improve our cultivation and find some treasures, but most secret realms are way beyond our abilities."


    "This Desolate Wastes is the only place, even though it''s low-tier, where we can at least pick up some scraps."


    "But today, we''ve been hearing beastly roars and feeling this oppressive energy. Even though we''re weak, we''ve got a few strong talismans on hand. If it''s just some ordinary beasts, we might be able to handle it. But if something''s changed in the Forbidden Lands and a Beast Monarch shows up��"


    He sighed deeply.


    "If that happens, even with all our preparations, we''ll probably end up dead here."


    As he spoke, the middle-aged practitioner''s face was filled with resignation.


    For those at the bottom of the cultivation world, this constant fear of death was a heavy burden to bear.


    And if a Beast Monarch really did appear, it wouldn''t just be them. Even stronger practitioners from other sects would be scrambling to escape, with no guarantee they''d make it out alive.


    A Beast Monarch in the Forbidden Lands was a terrifying prospect for anyone.


    "Wait, did you say there might be a Beast Monarch here?"


    But as soon as the man finished speaking, he noticed something strange about the young man in front of him. Instead of fear, Timothy seemed�� excited. His eyes were practically glowing with anticipation, and his whole demeanor was brimming with energy.


    ''Is he�� scared out of his mind?''


    The middle-aged practitioner was stunned, unsure of what to make of Timothy''s reaction.

 Chapter 268 The look in his eyes was… unsettling

    "Hey, kid, you alright?""We didn''t mean to scare you or anything. You''re still young, and your cultivation level doesn''t seem that high. The Desolate Wastes have been acting strange lately, and it might not be the best place for you right now. Maybe you should leave and come back when you''re stronger."


    "Yeah, seriously. If we end up jinxing it and a Beast Monarch shows up, you probably won''t even have time to run."


    Saving one life is like saving the entire world.


    Seeing the odd look on Timothy''s face, the group of middle-aged practitioners quickly tried to reassure him. "Of course, nothing''s going to happen."


    But contrary to what they expected, the young man in front of them didn''t seem scared at all. In fact, Timothy patted the shoulder of the lead practitioner, his face full of excitement. "Thanks, bro, but I''m staying in the Desolate Wastes."


    "Huh?" Stay updated via empire


    The group of middle-aged practitioners were stunned for a moment.


    Suddenly, they couldn''t help but wonder��was this handsome young guy... maybe a little crazy?


    They''d seen practitioners risk their lives for a chance at fortune, but this? This was just asking to die!


    "Alright, alright, if you really want to stay, then stay. If you get scared, just stick close to us. Maybe if something does happen, we can lend you a hand."


    The lead practitioner, Thalric, sighed and waved his hand, clearly not wanting to deal with Timothy anymore.


    The vast forbidden zone was filled with swirling sand and dust. Aside from a distant exit, all they could see was desert and more desert. There was no sign of anyone else, including the other practitioners who had entered the wasteland with them.


    The group turned away from Timothy and continued walking deeper into the desert, no longer paying him any attention.


    As they walked, one of the practitioners couldn''t help but voice his concern to Thalric. "Hey, Thalric, you don''t think we''re really unlucky enough to run into a Beast Monarch as big as the one from Ocean''s Gate, do you?"


    "That''s not gonna happen."


    Thalric, though a bit uneasy himself, shook his head. "Sure, this place feels a little off, but a Beast Monarch from Ocean''s Gate? Do you know how powerful and rare a Demonic Beast like that is? This is one of the safest, lowest-level forbidden zones. There''s no way we''d run into something like that here. Just stick with me, and we''ll be fine.


    What are the odds we''d run into any real danger? Once we find some low-level treasures or spirit herbs, I''m heading back home to get married."


    "Ugh, why does that sound like��"


    "Like you''re jinxing us��"


    "Come on, no way. I might not be the strongest, but I''ve been out here long enough to know how to stay alive. Don''t worry about it."


    Thalric waved his hand dismissively, clearly not taking the concern seriously.


    Rumble��


    Just then, the ground in front of them began to tremble.


    The earth shook violently, and cracks started spreading across the ground at an alarming speed. The fissures widened rapidly.


    Suddenly, a dust-covered tentacle burst out from one of the cracks, revealing a massive, armored body.


    The surrounding sand and rocks were thrown into the air by the sheer force of the creature''s emergence.


    With a terrifying roar, a colossal figure finally rose from the desert.


    Its enormous body, covered in dust, looked like a small mountain. The hard, gleaming shell on its back made it clear that this creature was nearly indestructible.


    "Dunecrab!"


    Though the creature''s massive, armored body seemed a bit clumsy, the faces of Thalric and the other practitioners turned pale.


    Because the beast in front of them was none other than the infamous dunecrab, known for its incredibly tough shell.


    Despite its seemingly awkward, sideways movement, the dunecrab was terrifyingly fast.


    What was even more terrifying was the sheer power of the dunecrab''s massive pincers, capable of snapping even the most refined magical artifacts in half with ease. Its shell was practically indestructible.


    Even an ordinary dunecrab was a formidable opponent, far beyond what they could handle. But the one in front of them? It was enough to send chills down their spines.


    The enormous creature cast a shadow over the group, its massive body far larger than any typical dunecrab. The oppressive aura it exuded weighed heavily on them.


    Thalric''s eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at the dunecrab''s enormous pincers, which shimmered faintly with a golden hue.


    That pressure�� those pincers��


    "This�� this is an Ocean''s Gate Beast Monarch dunecrab!"


    As Thalric''s voice rang out in shock, the entire group froze in place, dumbfounded.


    They couldn''t believe it. Just moments ago, they had been casually joking about the possibility, never imagining it would actually come true.


    Wasn''t this supposed to be the lowest-level forbidden zone, a place no one even bothered to visit?


    "Thalric, could you be any more of a jinx?!"


    "Damn it, you''ve doomed us all!"


    "I just wanted to finish this trip and go home to get married!"


    "Shut up already!"


    Despite their bickering, panic had already set in.


    This was an Ocean''s Gate Beast Monarch. If they didn''t run for their lives, they were all going to die here.


    Boom!


    At that moment, the dunecrab noticed them.


    Its stalk-like eyes swiveled, locking onto the group. Suddenly, one of its massive pincers rose high into the air and came crashing down.


    Boom!


    Sand and rocks exploded into the air as the ground trembled violently. The spot where the pincer struck caved in, cracks spreading outward from the impact.


    "This�� this really is a Beast Monarch!"


    Thalric barely dodged the attack, cold sweat pouring down his back. He didn''t dare say another word.


    "Run! Run for your lives! If we don''t, we''re all dead!"


    The group descended into chaos, scrambling to grab their fallen magical artifacts and fleeing in a blind panic.


    But the dunecrab was already on the move, and the ground shook violently with each of its steps. Worse still, it was much faster than they were, quickly closing the distance.


    Thalric''s face was filled with terror. He had no idea if he could escape this nightmare. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But then, out of the corner of his eye, he noticed something strange��the young man who had been following them, Timothy, was still standing in the same spot, completely unmoved.


    Not only did Timothy show no sign of fear, but he was watching them flee with a calm, almost amused expression, like a spectator at a show.


    "Run, you idiot! That''s a Beast Monarch! Do you have a death wish?!"


    Thalric shouted at him, his face pale, his legs trembling.


    "A Beast Monarch? Even better."


    Timothy didn''t budge. Instead, he gazed at the dunecrab with a look of greed in his eyes.


    Suddenly, the dunecrab stopped in its tracks.


    Despite being a Beast Monarch, a creature that feared nothing, the dunecrab felt a sudden chill run down its spine.


    This human was staring at it intently, and the look in his eyes was�� unsettling.


    It was as if�� he was admiring its body!

 Chapter 269 The hidden treasure of the Desolate Wastes had finally revealed itself!

    The dunecrab, usually so proud and dismissive of humans, suddenly froze in place, its massive body coming to a halt.Timothy''s gaze sent a chill down its spine.


    For the first time, it felt like it was nothing more than prey.


    "Beast Monarch Essence�� Beast Monarch Essence�� what a treasure."


    Timothy muttered the words over and over, licking his lips as he slowly advanced.


    His eyes were filled with greed and hunger.


    "What�� what is he planning to do? That''s the Beast Monarch of Ocean''s Gate! It could crush us with a single step if it wanted to!"


    Thalric and the other middle-aged practitioners were completely dumbfounded.


    The dunecrab was just as stunned.


    It stared blankly at the human approaching, an unfamiliar sense of fear creeping up inside it.


    That greedy look in Timothy''s eyes��it was as if he wanted to devour the crab whole.


    The dunecrab''s face flushed with embarrassment.


    "This human�� he''s obsessed with my body�� What a freak! I never thought humans could be this perverted!"


    The dunecrab, who had always looked down on humans, now felt nothing but fear.


    It didn''t have time to worry about its dignity. Faced with the choice between pride and survival, it hesitated for only a moment before turning tail and running.


    "Thud, thud, thud."


    Its claws and eight legs scrambled frantically as it scurried away as fast as it could.


    "The Beast Monarch�� it''s running away!"


    Thalric and the others could only watch in disbelief as the dunecrab fled. Their minds buzzed, unable to process what they were seeing.


    That was the Beast Monarch of Ocean''s Gate! No matter how strong this young man was, there was no way he could scare it off, right?


    But the reality before them defied all logic. Not only did the dunecrab not stop, but it seemed to be fleeing in an even greater panic.


    And Timothy? He was right on its tail, chasing without hesitation.


    "Stay away from me!"


    Even though it couldn''t speak human language, the dunecrab''s mind screamed in terror.


    But Timothy had no intention of letting it go.


    A smile played on his lips, and his eyes grew even more terrifying.


    Beast Monarch Essence was an irreplaceable ingredient for the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill.


    And if he wanted to deal with Goddess Sylvia, this dunecrab would have to pay the price.


    His greedy gaze bore down on the fleeing creature.


    The dunecrab tried its best to escape, but no matter how hard it ran, it couldn''t shake the figure chasing it.


    It raised its hard-shelled body, but it was too late. A fist was already crashing down from above.


    The dunecrab''s eyes were filled with nothing but fear.


    It had no way to dodge. All it could do was brace itself, hoping its tough shell would withstand the blow.


    "Boom!"


    With a deafening crash, the punch seemed to ignore any defense, caving in the crab''s shell as if it were nothing.


    The sheer force of the blow sent the massive creature crashing into the ground, leaving a deep crater.


    "This�� this isn''t the strength of a normal Ocean''s Gate practitioner. This is on par with a Holy Emperor-level fighter!"


    The dunecrab was in so much pain that even its crab roe was knocked loose. It lay helpless in the pit, unable to move, watching in horror as another punch came down.


    "Boom!"


    This time, not only did the crab roe splatter everywhere, but fragments of its shattered shell flew in all directions.


    The dust settled, and everything fell silent, as if nothing had happened.


    But in the desert, all that remained was the dunecrab''s empty shell.


    And the fresh, steaming crab roe��


    Timothy had already dug out the gleaming, powerful Demonic Beast Essence from the dunecrab''s shattered shell.


    He even casually scooped up some of the crab roe and took a bite.


    It was warm, fresh, and honestly, pretty tasty.


    "What the hell just happened?!"


    The middle-aged practitioners were completely dumbfounded by the scene before them.


    The mighty Beast Monarch of Ocean''s Gate had been taken down in just two punches?


    And now, even its Demonic Beast Essence had been extracted!


    For a moment, as they stared at Timothy''s terrifying grin, they couldn''t tell who was the hunter and who was the prey anymore.


    They had originally thought this young man was just like them��someone who only dared to scavenge in the safest parts of this forbidden land.


    But now, none of them dared to think that anymore.


    "The ancient alchemy techniques have been lost for ages. High-level Demonic Beast Essences are practically useless now. What could he possibly want with it��"


    Thalric muttered in disbelief, watching Timothy''s figure disappear into the distance.


    Experience tales at empire


    But then, a voice drifted back from afar.


    Just one sentence, but they left everyone frozen in place.


    "Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill!"


    ...


    "What just happened?"


    Even though the vast desert stretched endlessly, a distant explosion had instantly drawn the attention of many practitioners scattered across the Desolate Wastes.


    They turned toward the source of the sound. Though they couldn''t see much, many could feel the terrifying energy emanating from that direction.


    "Is that��"


    Two female disciples from Blooming Sanctuary used a secret technique, gently placing flower petals over their eyes.


    Soon, despite the swirling sand obscuring the view, they could clearly see what lay far in the distance.


    There, the broken remains of a dunecrab lay in ruins.


    Its shell had been completely shattered, and even its Demonic Beast Essence had been dug out.


    "That was an Ocean''s Gate Beast Monarch�� who could have��"


    Their expressions quickly shifted.


    Because both disciples had clearly seen the person who had extracted the dunecrab''s Demonic Beast Essence��it was Timothy. S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They still held deep admiration for Timothy, the man who had once saved Blooming Sanctuary.


    The memory of the long line of people waiting to confess their feelings to him was still fresh in their minds��


    But��


    They also knew all about what had happened between Selene and Timothy.


    The two disciples glanced worriedly at Selene, who stood nearby.


    "Don''t worry, I saw it."


    Selene smiled faintly and shook her head.


    To be able to kill the Beast Monarch of Ocean''s Gate with a single punch��Timothy''s strength had indeed reached a terrifying level.


    But��


    Her hand lightly gripped the hilt of the sword hanging at her waist, and Selene felt her confidence return.


    Even though her heart had been shattered many times before, this time, she would not lose to Timothy.


    Besides, she wasn''t alone this time.


    Inside the wooden box she carried was the piccolo her sister, Holy Maiden Aeliana, had gifted her.


    This Heavenly-level artifact seemed to carry her sister''s will, as if Aeliana herself stood behind her. At this moment, no matter what opponent she faced, Selene would no longer feel fear.


    Not even Timothy.


    This time, it would be him who lost!


    Selene''s confidence surged, and with her hand still on her sword, she gazed into the distance.


    Just then, a faint light began to shine from deep within the desert.


    Though the light was still weak, everyone could feel the extraordinary energy it contained.


    The hidden treasure of the Desolate Wastes had finally revealed itself!

 Chapter 270 A childlike appearance

    "What''s the situation inside the Forbidden Zone?"A voice, filled with divine authority, echoed from the top of a barren hill.


    "Reporting to the Holy Emperor, so far, there''s no sign that any information has leaked. However..."


    The person responding hesitated, as if unsure whether to continue.


    After the mysterious object from the heavens landed in the Desolate Wastes, Holy Emperor Luminis had kept everything under tight control. No one had made any rash moves.


    If there had been a panicked lockdown of the Desolate Wastes��a neutral zone that was usually open to all��and if a large number of disciples had been sent to search for the object, the situation would have already been exposed. Countless practitioners would have flocked to the area, vying for control.


    But thanks to Holy Emperor Luminis'' wise decision, that disaster had been avoided.


    The Forbidden Zone remained open to the public, as if nothing had happened. Yet, in reality, it was all a smokescreen. The plan was to wait until the object revealed itself, and then seize it in one swift move.


    The plan was flawless��at least, almost flawless.


    The person reporting hesitated for a moment before finally speaking: "The only issue is... for some reason, Timothy from Sky Sanctuary and Selene, the younger sister of Holy Maiden Aeliana, have just entered the Forbidden Zone."


    "They''re here? Why? Are they traveling with anyone else? And are there any other Holy Emperors nearby?"


    Discover hidden stories at empire


    Holy Emperor Luminis'' voice was cold and sharp.


    "Timothy came alone. Selene brought two female disciples from Blooming Sanctuary, but their strength isn''t anything to worry about. As for other Holy Emperor-level figures... I''ve sent people to investigate multiple times. There shouldn''t be any."


    "I see... So, no Holy Emperors have shown up, but it seems someone is starting to get suspicious. No matter. Timothy, huh? I''d like to see if he really has the strength the rumors claim."


    Holy Emperor Luminis let out a cold laugh.


    No matter how strong someone was, unless they were at the level of a Holy Emperor, they could never hope to bridge the gap in power. As long as Goddess Sylvia didn''t appear, no one would be able to take the treasure from his hands.


    And that included Timothy.


    "Long live Holy Emperor Luminis!"


    Feeling the overwhelming presence of the Holy Emperor, the person reporting bowed deeply in reverence.


    Holy Emperors were the most powerful beings on the entire continent of Elant.


    Whoosh!


    A fierce wind swept across the dunes. From behind the sand, accompanied by the chilling aura of a Holy Emperor, Luminis finally stepped forward.


    But unlike other Holy Emperors, Luminis appeared as... a nine-year-old boy!


    Now that no one else was around, his voice shifted to match his childlike appearance, sounding soft and immature.


    He let out a heavy snort and stomped his foot, wobbling slightly as he did so. "They think they can take the treasure from me? What a joke!"


    ...


    "Holy Emperor Luminis, early Transcendence Realm, over a thousand years old, but with the appearance of a child."


    Because Holy Emperors were so rare and revered on the continent of Elant, most of their details were well-documented. Naturally, this included Holy Emperor Luminis.


    Goddess Sylvia was at the peak of the Transcendence Realm, while the other three Holy Emperors were mostly at the mid-level of the Transcendence Realm.


    In comparison, Holy Emperor Luminis wasn''t considered particularly strong among the Holy Emperors. sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    More importantly...


    "A childlike appearance?"


    For a Holy Emperor-level figure, they were usually either stunningly beautiful like Goddess Sylvia and Holy Maiden Aeliana, or strikingly handsome, or exuding an aura of solemn authority.


    But a Holy Emperor who looked like a child? That was definitely a first.


    "This Holy Emperor... has some unique tastes," Timothy thought to himself as he pondered over the peculiarities of Holy Emperor Luminis.


    Just then, deep within the Forbidden Zone, a sudden burst of light shot up into the sky.


    The light was blindingly bright, piercing through the thick, hazy sand that shrouded the Forbidden Zone.


    "Is the treasure about to reveal itself?"


    Timothy''s eyes narrowed as he gazed toward the depths of the Forbidden Zone. But soon, his expression shifted to one of surprise.


    The brilliant golden light wasn''t just a sign that the treasure was of an incredibly high grade. More importantly, the aura it emitted... was strikingly similar to the Mythic-grade fragment he had obtained earlier, the Celestial Testament.


    After slaying three Holy Emperors, Timothy had received numerous treasures from the system. But the Celestial Testament was the one thing he couldn''t make sense of.


    The golden script on the fragment, written in some unknown liquid, was so profound that even when Timothy pushed his Enlightenment Body to its limits, he couldn''t comprehend it.


    He never imagined that this Mythic-grade fragment, which he had never heard of before, would have a counterpart here, emitting a similar aura!


    Without the Celestial Testament, no one would have been able to detect the strange resonance in the air.


    [System Task: Seize the treasure within the Forbidden Zone, related to the Sepulcher of the Sacred.]


    [Task Reward: Gain mastery over Holy Emperor Luminis'' signature technique, the Realm of a Thousand Blades.]


    "So, this treasure is as good as mine!" Timothy clenched his fists, his fighting spirit ignited.


    Even if Holy Emperor Luminis himself intervened, this time, there was no way he would stop Timothy!


    "What... what is that?!"


    At that moment, everyone within the Forbidden Zone was drawn to the spectacle unfolding in the distance.


    The golden, radiant light left everyone stunned and speechless.


    Most of the practitioners who had come here were of modest strength, hoping to scavenge some low-tier relics or spiritual treasures. But the scene before them was far beyond anything they had imagined.


    This Forbidden Zone, which was supposed to be the lowest tier, actually housed such a powerful treasure!


    "Should I go for it? No... with my strength..."


    Most of them couldn''t believe in their own abilities. Even a slightly stronger beast could easily end their lives here.


    Yet, the treasure deep within the Forbidden Zone seemed to be calling to them, stirring a restless desire in their hearts that they couldn''t control.


    One by one, people began moving toward the heart of the Forbidden Zone, their eyes filled with an inexplicable longing.


    "We''re almost there! Just a little further!"


    The crowd''s pace quickened, and practitioners from all directions converged toward the source of the light. It was as if something they desperately craved was hidden there.


    Like a tidal wave, practitioners surged forward, some even using their most powerful techniques to sprint toward the light.


    But as they neared the scene, they suddenly froze.


    In the sky, the dazzling golden light enveloped the entire world.


    And leading up to that towering pillar of light were countless steps, stretching into the heavens.


    Each step was a brilliant golden hue, winding and spiraling upward, all converging at a single point.


    But...


    The overwhelming pressure emanating from the steps was far beyond what they could bear!

 Chapter 271 You think this can stop me?

    "Wow, it''s so dazzling. There must be something incredibly valuable hidden up there.""I want it. I really want it."


    Even though the air was thick with a terrifying pressure, someone, completely entranced, started walking toward the golden staircase, step by step.


    Their greedy eyes were locked on the brilliant light above, and they had completely lost control of themselves.


    But the moment they set foot on the golden steps��


    Boom!


    It was as if they were struck by lightning. Their bodies trembled violently, as if they were being crushed by an overwhelming, boundless force.


    A wave of intense pressure rippled outward, and they snapped back to their senses, immediately retreating in panic.


    "What... what is this?!"


    Even after stepping away from the stairs, their faces were still filled with shock and fear.


    If they had been just a second slower, they had no doubt their bodies would have been torn apart.


    Even though they managed to pull back in time, many of them stumbled and fell to the ground, clutching their feet and howling in pain.


    Their feet were covered in bloody wounds and deep gashes.


    Just one step on the staircase, and their feet were already mangled, nearly destroyed.


    Looking at the golden staircase that seemed to stretch endlessly into the sky, those who had narrowly avoided stepping on it were filled with dread.


    They had thought their luck had finally turned, that they were about to claim a priceless treasure.


    But now, no one dared to take another step forward.


    This terrifying power was far beyond anything they could handle!


    Forget about climbing the golden staircase��just standing nearby, the immense pressure made the weaker practitioners feel like they were suffocating.


    "Does no one outside know about this?"


    "It seems like this place is cut off from the outside world. No one should have discovered it yet..."


    The strange scene within this forbidden area had gone unnoticed by the outside world, but even though this seemed like a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, no one dared to take the risk.


    After all, those who had nearly lost their lives��or worse, had already lost their legs��were still lying on the ground, clutching their mangled limbs and crying out in agony.


    The practitioners exchanged uneasy glances. These were people who had once been willing to risk their lives for rare treasures, but now, every single one of them was filled with fear, too scared to take another step forward.


    The golden light in the sky grew even brighter, but at the same time, the oppressive force, like something from the depths of an abyss, made everyone feel like they were being crushed.


    Who in their right mind would dare to go any further in a place like this?


    No matter how valuable the treasure might be, life was still more important!


    But just as everyone was frozen in fear, too scared to move, a graceful figure appeared, descending from the distance.


    Without hesitation, she stepped onto the golden staircase.


    "She actually stepped onto it!" S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Someone gasped in disbelief, and all eyes were immediately drawn to her.


    Sizzle.


    The sound of searing heat filled the air, but the woman only furrowed her brows slightly. She didn''t back down.


    Instead, she took another step forward.


    The immense pressure around her body continued to ripple and crush down on her, but it couldn''t stop her from moving.


    Each step was incredibly difficult, but she showed no sign of giving up.


    "Selene! That''s Holy Maiden Aeliana''s sister!"


    Someone immediately shouted in recognition.


    Everyone knew the name of Holy Maiden Aeliana, and Selene''s strength was also well-known among many practitioners.


    "Of course. Who else but the Holy Maiden''s sister could make it this far?"


    "She''s unbelievably strong. To endure this much pressure... she''s almost at the level of a Holy Emperor. But if she keeps going..."


    One step, two steps, three steps...


    Selene had already climbed seven steps.


    Each step was harder than the last, and her legs were starting to tremble slightly, but she gritted her teeth and kept going.


    Sweat trickled down Selene''s forehead, a testament to the immense pain she was enduring.


    Each step on the staircase felt like crossing an insurmountable chasm. It was as if a mountain, thousands of meters high, was suspended above her, crushing her body and making it nearly impossible to breathe.


    Even though she was giving it her all, it seemed like even she was reaching her limit.


    "Miss Selene, it''s been a while."


    A voice suddenly echoed from the distance.


    Moments later, a figure approached at an astonishing speed.


    Without hesitation, the figure stepped onto the staircase.


    One step, two steps, three steps...


    Though it was the same staircase, Timothy didn''t seem to feel the same overwhelming pressure.


    The crushing force surged from all directions, as if trying to stop him in his tracks.


    "Activate the fourth meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body."


    With Timothy''s determined steps, molten-like patterns began to flow across his arms, and a faint golden light flickered in his eyes.


    His entire body seemed to radiate an ancient, profound power, brimming with untold strength. Explore more adventures at empire


    The pressure howled around him, but it was powerless to break through the seemingly impenetrable defense surrounding him.


    And Timothy''s pace up the staircase was shockingly fast.


    "He''s already at the tenth step!"


    "Now the twentieth!"


    "How is this even possible? Is he even human?!"


    When they finally got a clear look at Timothy''s face, everyone struggled to contain their shock.


    "Sky Sanctuary''s Timothy!"


    Even the practitioners at the lowest levels had heard the countless rumors about Timothy that had been circulating recently.


    He had personally slain Holy Emperor Thunderflame, obliterated the body of a Holy Emperor in the early Ascension Phase, and there were even whispers that he was romantically involved with Goddess Sylvia.


    While these rumors seemed more outlandish with each retelling, watching him now, they couldn''t help but start believing��well, maybe not the last one, but everything else seemed plausible.


    "This trial is the Trial of Endless Flames."


    After the twentieth step, a sea of roaring flames surged toward him.


    But Timothy paid it no mind. He didn''t even slow down, walking straight through the fire as if it wasn''t there.


    "This trial is the Trial of Mountain and River Suppression."


    In the sky, towering mountains and massive waves appeared as phantom images, but the oppressive force they brought down couldn''t stop Timothy''s advance.


    "This trial is the Holy Emperor''s Calamity."


    Suddenly, the sky darkened, and a figure clad in golden armor appeared before him��a Holy Emperor.


    "You think this can stop me?"


    Timothy finally lifted his head.


    At the same time, a colossal golden Sacred Form materialized behind him, towering over everything.


    The Sacred Form stretched across the sky, and with a single palm, it struck down.


    Boom!


    The golden-armored Holy Emperor standing in Timothy''s way was obliterated in an instant, without any resistance.


    The path ahead was clear, and Timothy took another step forward.


    It was as if nothing could stand in his way��he moved as though the trials were nonexistent.


    Watching this unfold, Selene, who had been struggling and nearing exhaustion, couldn''t help but smile confidently.


    "Yes, this is how it should be.


    Only by defeating someone like Timothy will it truly be worth it!"

 Chapter 272 The piccolo… why did it smell… off?

    The space around Timothy began to ripple and distort, as if trying to stop him in his tracks.Even the ancient artifact hidden deep within seemed to tremble in fear.


    But step by step, Timothy pressed forward, and nothing could stand in his way.


    Boom!


    With the appearance of a colossal golden Sacred Form hovering in the air, everything in Timothy''s path was crushed to dust.


    His figure, bathed in golden light, for a moment, seemed like a god descending to earth, striking fear into the hearts of all who witnessed it.


    "Just how powerful is he? He must be second only to the Holy Emperor by now!"


    "No wonder even the Goddess treats Timothy differently. I heard his bone age hasn''t even reached a hundred years yet. Is this level of power even humanly possible?"


    Everyone who saw the scene before them was left in stunned silence, their hearts trembling with awe.


    They were certain that if Timothy turned around at that moment, the massive golden Sacred Form would be enough to crush them all into pulp in an instant.


    It was precisely because of this terrifying strength that the heavenly ladder, which others struggled to even approach, seemed like nothing in front of Timothy.


    At this rate, the mysterious artifact, whose origins were unknown, would surely fall into his hands. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As everyone''s eyes were fixed on Timothy, Selene quietly closed her own.


    In that moment, all the noise seemed to fade away, unable to disturb her inner peace.


    Every time she emerged from seclusion, her strength would grow.


    But now, there was only one final barrier standing between her and the Ocean''s Gate.


    And now, that barrier felt closer than ever.


    Surpassing Timothy and defeating him had always been Selene''s deepest desire.


    And now, the opportunity was right in front of her.


    This time, she couldn''t let it slip away.


    "Timothy!"


    Selene''s eyes suddenly snapped open.


    Determination filled her gaze, and at the same time, her aura began to surge, rising higher and higher.


    Finally, it stabilized��she had reached the Ocean''s Gate!


    In the moment when she could finally stand on equal footing with Timothy, she had broken through, crossing into the Ocean''s Gate!


    In an instant, Selene''s presence soared, and a new sense of desire and resolve radiated from her.


    Her usually calm face now showed a hint of excitement.


    This time, she wouldn''t fail.


    The golden staircase leading upward was steep and towering, seemingly out of reach.


    But Selene didn''t hesitate. She took a step forward, pouring all her strength into climbing higher.


    Using an ancient technique from the Blooming Sanctuary, flowers and plants began to appear around her, as if summoned by her presence.


    The flowers swayed beautifully, yet they seemed to contain boundless spiritual energy.


    As the petals drifted down, they formed a path of flowers beneath her feet.


    Wherever Selene stepped, the flowers covered the stairs, allowing her to ascend without any resistance.


    Layer after layer of steps were quickly crossed.


    In no time, Selene was closing in on Timothy, and it seemed she was about to overtake him.


    "Congratulations, congratulations. I didn''t expect you to break through at such a critical moment. It seems your willpower and insight far surpass the ordinary," Timothy said with a calm smile.


    But then, he casually took two more steps.


    Now, only three steps remained between him and the final destination.


    At that moment, two female disciples from the Blooming Sanctuary, who had been watching the scene unfold, suddenly burst into excited cheers.


    "Selene actually broke through to the Ocean''s Gate!"


    "She really did it! Selene is incredible!"


    They could barely contain their excitement.


    Thinking back to all the sarcastic jinxes from their fellow sisters in the sanctuary��


    "What good is all that bad luck talk? Selene''s strength is way beyond the reach of some silly jinxes," the disciple on the left said with a smug smile.


    "Exactly! She''s been through so much heartbreak, and Timothy has practically become a Mindfiend in her heart. But now, this is the moment Selene breaks through that Mindfiend."


    "With her strength and determination, now that she''s crossed into the Ocean''s Gate, what could possibly go wrong? It''s all in the bag!"


    "Yeah, no way anything could go wrong. I mean, come on, what are the odds of something going wrong now? Hahaha."


    "Haha�� ha��"


    As they laughed, the two disciples suddenly found themselves looking at each other, their smiles fading into awkwardness.


    Why did it suddenly feel like they had just jinxed her with something really bad?


    "I mean�� we were just talking, right? Nothing''s gonna happen�� right?"


    "Yeah�� probably nothing."


    Both disciples now looked a little uneasy.


    At that moment, as Selene took her next step, an overwhelming pressure suddenly descended from all directions.


    There were no visible signs, but it felt as though the entire world was pressing down on her. Stay connected through empire


    The crushing force from all sides seemed capable of grinding everything into dust, and Selene found it hard to even stand straight.


    Boom.


    The countless flowers floating around her were instantly crushed into fragments.


    The ancient technique from the sanctuary that had supported her up to this point was now completely gone.


    The endless pressure bore down on her, making it incredibly difficult for Selene to move.


    No matter how much strength she summoned, she couldn''t take another step forward.


    With her own power, this was as far as she could go.


    "But��"


    Selene suddenly lifted her head, her eyes filled with determination.


    She had lost to Timothy time and time again, but she had prepared for this moment countless times.


    This time, she wouldn''t fail.


    Even if her own strength had reached its limit, defeating Timothy didn''t have to rely on her power alone!


    With the strength her sister had given her, she would defeat Timothy!


    Suddenly, Selene reached into her spatial ring and pulled out a wooden box. With a respectful expression, she opened it and took out a piccolo.


    The vibrant green piccolo lay still in her hands, yet it radiated a spiritual energy so intense it was almost terrifying.


    This piccolo was no ordinary artifact��it was a rare and powerful Heavenly-level treasure.


    No matter how strong Timothy was, could he really stand against a Heavenly-level artifact?


    The final three steps were right in front of her.


    Now that she had broken through to the Ocean''s Gate and held the Heavenly-level piccolo in her hands, those last few steps didn''t seem so difficult anymore.


    Without realizing it, a small, confident smile appeared on Selene''s usually expressionless face.


    This time, she would finally defeat Timothy.


    She would no longer let her heart be shattered because of him!


    With her confidence restored and a hint of pride in her smile, Selene raised the piccolo to her lips, ready to play.


    But just as her lips were about to touch the piccolo, she suddenly felt something strange.


    The piccolo�� why did it smell�� off?

 Chapter 273 Uh… why does it say… again?

    "Huh? That''s strange. Isn''t this a Heavenly-level artifact?"Indeed, the piccolo was a Heavenly-level artifact.


    But after sniffing it from the left and then from the right, Selene caught a faint, unusual scent.


    It was a strange smell, something she had never encountered before.


    And it was incredibly faint, almost completely dissipated.


    Even so, Selene could still sense that something was off.


    Heavenly-level artifacts were the most precious treasures on the continent of Elant.


    Even a Holy Emperor-level warrior might go mad over one.


    The quality of a Heavenly-level artifact was so high that it could naturally connect with the world''s spiritual energy without any need for manipulation.


    Because of this, these artifacts could purify themselves, never absorbing any worldly impurities.


    Your journey continues at empire


    But this smell... what was it?


    Her curiosity was piqued.


    After all, she was relying on this piccolo to defeat Timothy and finally rid herself of the Mindfiend that had plagued her for so long.


    Selene took this very seriously and decided to investigate further.


    It just so happened that before she arrived at the Desolate Wastes, the Holy Maiden had taught her a rather mysterious spell.


    While not particularly powerful, it could trace the origins of things and reveal their true nature.


    Perfect. She could use it on the piccolo.


    ''My sister really is amazing, almost like she can see the future!''


    Selene felt a surge of excitement, her admiration for her sister growing even deeper.


    "Just a little further, Selene! You can do it!"


    "Go, Selene! You can definitely beat Timothy!"


    Below her, two disciples from the Blooming Sanctuary were cheering her on, their eyes filled with endless hope and encouragement.


    "Don''t worry. With this piccolo, I will defeat Timothy."


    Selene smiled confidently, merging her thoughts with the piccolo.


    The moment of her long-awaited revenge, the moment to defeat Timothy and banish the Mindfiend, was finally here!


    She had never felt so sure of herself. A small smile tugged at the corners of her mouth.


    Using the secret technique passed down by Holy Maiden Aeliana, the piccolo''s hidden essence began to flow into her mind like a river, slowly revealing its origins.


    But the moment she sensed the aura within, Selene''s expression changed.


    Her body trembled uncontrollably.


    Clatter.


    In mid-air, the piccolo slipped from Selene''s hand and fell onto the golden steps below with a sharp sound.


    Even a Heavenly-level artifact couldn''t calm the shock in her heart.


    Selene''s eyes widened, filled with utter disbelief.


    Her face quickly turned pale.


    "How... how is this possible?"


    In just an instant, her entire demeanor shifted.


    Her lips turned white, trembling slightly, and her eyes became hollow, filled with boundless shock.


    "It... it can''t be."


    She staggered back a step, her body shaking, looking so small and helpless.


    Because on that piccolo, Selene had sensed something she could never have imagined, something she could never bring herself to believe.


    On the piccolo, Selene could clearly sense the intertwined auras of Timothy, Goddess Sylvia, and her sister, Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s aura was faint, but Timothy''s and Goddess Sylvia''s were overwhelmingly strong on the piccolo.


    It was obvious��Timothy and Sylvia had been intimately involved. And even more shocking, it seemed that Aeliana might have been with them as well.


    What could Timothy, Goddess Sylvia, and Holy Maiden Aeliana have been doing together?


    In the past, Selene might not have thought much of it. But now, memories of Aeliana''s heartbroken murmurs about Timothy came rushing back to her. And then there were the recent rumors��rumors that Timothy had carried the goddess back to his chambers.


    A terrifying thought suddenly struck Selene.


    She didn''t want to believe it. She couldn''t believe it.


    But the things she had overheard, combined with those seemingly absurd rumors, were starting to make sense.


    If the rumors were false, then what was this scent on the piccolo? And if the rumors were just gossip, then what about that day when she had accidentally overheard her sister, Holy Maiden Aeliana, whispering in her chambers about how Timothy didn''t know how to be gentle?


    All these clues were coming together, and Selene had no choice but to believe them.


    And if all of it was true��


    Selene took another step back, her mind swirling with emptiness, her eyes filled with fear and helplessness.


    That would mean��


    Not only her sister, but even Goddess Sylvia had fallen victim to Timothy.


    And worse, the three of them might have been together��


    Selene didn''t want to imagine such a blasphemous, absurd scene, but the evidence was right in front of her, and she couldn''t escape the horrifying thoughts flooding her mind.


    Timothy��this terrifying figure��had not only laid his hands on her sister, Holy Maiden Aeliana, but even the goddess herself couldn''t escape his grasp.


    "Two Holy Emperor-level beings!" she thought.


    And yet, they couldn''t resist him. They had no choice but to submit to Timothy''s overwhelming power.


    If even Holy Maiden Aeliana and Goddess Sylvia couldn''t resist, then who on the entire continent of Elant could stop Timothy?


    It wouldn''t be long before Timothy extended his reach, targeting every woman on the continent.


    Even she might not be able to escape his clutches! Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The continent of Elant seemed peaceful on the surface, but no one knew the true monster lurking in the shadows��Timothy.


    Selene''s heart screamed in silent agony, but she felt so small, so powerless.


    Against Timothy''s terrifying grasp, there was nowhere for her to hide.


    What was the point of defeating the Mindfiend? What was the point of strengthening her resolve?


    Timothy had been the true demon all along, hiding in the deepest shadows. No woman could escape him.


    Plop.


    A single tear fell, landing on the piccolo that had dropped onto the golden steps.


    At that moment, Selene, overwhelmed by fear, began to cry helplessly.


    "What�� what''s wrong with Selene?"


    "Why is she crying?"


    Everyone could see it. Selene, who had been so close to reaching the peak, had suddenly stopped.


    Not only had she dropped the piccolo, but tears were now streaming down her face.


    Crack.


    In the air, it was as if something had shattered.


    "I�� I didn''t mean to!"


    The two disciples from the Blooming Sanctuary exchanged panicked glances, on the verge of tears themselves.


    They never expected their well-meaning cheers to have such a disastrous effect.


    "Hm?"


    Even Timothy turned around.


    He had been waiting for this fragile-hearted girl to take a few more steps before finishing her off. But to his surprise, when he turned, Selene had not only stopped but had taken several steps back.


    And�� were those tears in her eyes?


    [Ding! Congratulations, host! You have once again successfully shattered Selene''s spirit.]


    [Reward: Soulborn Eye upgrade��Perception of Weakness.]


    [Reward: Poison Tongue.]


    Timothy couldn''t help but feel a bit awkward. "Uh�� why does it say�� again?"

 Chapter 274 Calm down!

    "Miss Selene, are you okay?!"Selene''s body collapsed, and two female disciples from the Blooming Sanctuary rushed forward to catch her.


    But at that moment, Selene''s heart had already shattered once again.


    Even with her eyes closed, tears trickled down from the corners of her eyes.


    It felt like if you poked her chest, you could almost hear the sound of glass breaking.


    Enjoy more content from empire


    "This is all my fault! Why did I have to say something so stupid?!"


    "Me too! If we hadn''t jinxed it earlier, maybe none of this would''ve happened to you, Miss Selene. Waaaah~"


    The two disciples were crying bitterly.


    They never imagined things would take such a drastic turn so quickly.


    At this point, after having her heart broken over and over again, even someone as strong-willed as Selene had turned pale. She was in a deep sleep, tears streaming down her face, and she kept mumbling incoherently.


    Clearly, the trauma and shadows in her heart had grown immense.


    "Ugh, this is rough..."


    Looking at Selene''s pale face, Timothy couldn''t help but feel a mix of amusement and helplessness.


    Sure, the first time he hit her, he might''ve gone a little too hard.


    But how did it end up feeling like he''d broken her heart several times in a row?


    "Ah, whatever."


    Timothy shook his head.


    The two rewards he''d just received from the system were pretty decent.


    The upgraded Soulborn Eye could now detect an opponent''s weaknesses, and Poison Tongue was a bizarre technique that could destroy someone''s spirit just through words.


    All things considered, he''d already gotten quite a few rewards from Selene.


    Once he got his hands on the treasure hidden in this forbidden place, he''d make it up to her. Maybe help her heal her heart.


    Timothy''s gaze shifted to the golden staircase leading upward.


    The entire staircase was made of solid gold, and the final stretch glowed with an even more dazzling golden light.


    There were no more guardian spirits ahead, but the overwhelming pressure in the air was far stronger than before��by several orders of magnitude. S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just looking at the last three steps in the sky made everyone feel like their breathing was being restricted.


    They couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of fear.


    The oppressive force was so terrifying that it made it hard for them to even look directly at the sky.


    No one could have imagined how powerful the treasure hidden deep within this forbidden place must be.


    It was so powerful that it could manifest this endless golden staircase, making it impossible for anyone to climb.


    "Is�� is it even possible for anyone to make it through?"


    Just staring at the scene above, some people were already drenched in sweat, their hearts filled with dread.


    Compared to the allure of the treasure, they valued their lives more.


    It wasn''t just that they lacked the strength�� even if they somehow reached the Ocean''s Gate, no one would dare to climb this towering, terrifying staircase.


    But at that moment, Timothy took a step forward.


    With his first step, the entire sky was suddenly covered in dark clouds.


    An overwhelming pressure brewed within the clouds, as if it could crush everything beneath it.


    The terrifying force bore down on Timothy''s body, but it couldn''t stop his advance.


    In the blink of an eye, he took a second step.


    Boom!


    A bolt of lightning shot down from the clouds, crashing onto his body with a deafening roar.


    For a moment, even Timothy''s body wavered slightly.


    Not only that, but it seemed as if the forces above had realized they couldn''t stop his advance.


    A fierce hurricane transformed into wolves, tigers, and leopards��massive, terrifying beasts.


    They roared and raged, surging toward Timothy, as if they wanted to devour him whole, to utterly obliterate him.


    The weight of the entire sky bore down at that moment.


    Witnessing the scene before them, countless onlookers were struck dumb with shock.


    Even Selene, weak as she was, opened her eyes slightly, her face showing a hint of astonishment.


    She never would have imagined that the final three steps would be so difficult to cross.


    But right now, not only did Timothy not retreat, he stood tall, gazing defiantly at the heavens above.


    "If you want to stop me, then go ahead and try."


    "Let''s see if the power of this world is stronger, or if my fists are harder."


    "Roar~"


    His words, dripping with provocation, seemed to completely enrage the forces above.


    The dark clouds grew even thicker, accompanied by howling winds, and endless bolts of lightning flashed across the sky.


    The overwhelming pressure, as if born from pure fury, sought to crush Timothy completely.


    But at that moment, Timothy''s body suddenly erupted with a brilliant light.


    Boundless golden radiance illuminated half the sky, even turning the pitch-black clouds a shimmering gold.


    As Timothy took another step forward, a massive golden elephant materialized in midair, crashing down with unstoppable force.


    Sacred Form!


    And the terrifying power of this Sacred Form was something even many Holy Emperors couldn''t hope to match!


    Boom!


    Thunder roared, lightning crackled, and the winds howled violently.


    All the forces of nature seemed to be doing everything they could to suppress the golden Sacred Form.


    "Calm down!"


    Timothy''s eyes shone even brighter at that moment.


    The sheer might he exuded in that instant was awe-inspiring, like that of a Holy Emperor, making everyone feel a deep sense of reverence, forcing them to look up in respect.


    All four meridians of his Ancient Saintly Body had fully opened.


    This ancient, once-perfect physique, long considered the pinnacle of physical forms, now radiated an aura so ancient and powerful that even the heavens seemed to tremble in fear.


    This primordial pressure, which hadn''t appeared on this continent for eons, swept across the land.


    All the surrounding plants and trees were uprooted and flattened, the wind howling incessantly.


    As the practitioners below stared at the terrifying spectacle unfolding before them, their eyes widened in disbelief. They couldn''t even begin to imagine how this would end.


    But as they stood there, dumbfounded, Timothy''s voice rang out, and suddenly, the entire sky was bathed in a brilliant golden light.


    The golden Sacred Form descended with a thunderous crash, and the shockwaves rippled through the clouds, causing them to churn violently.


    Boom!


    Holy light spread across the land.


    Everything seemed to return to calm.


    It was a complete and utter domination!


    Even in the face of such terrifying natural forces, Timothy had crushed them with overwhelming power.


    It was as if the aftermath of a great battle had left only scattered remnants of light drifting down from the sky.


    Selene''s eyes widened slightly.


    She could clearly see that Timothy had already stepped onto the final stair.


    And the object that had manifested the countless golden steps was now within arm''s reach of him.


    But the light surrounding it was so intense that no one could make out what it was.


    Timothy had already extended his hand, and it was just about to touch the glowing object.


    "Stop right there. I never said you could take what lies within my domain."


    Suddenly, a voice filled with the authority of a Holy Emperor echoed from the horizon.


    In the next instant, a figure, appearing as a young boy, descended from the sky, blocking Timothy''s path.


    Though the boy''s figure was small and frail, the aura he exuded was unmistakably that of a Holy Emperor!

 Chapter 275 Is that all you can say?!

    "Holy Emperor Luminis!"Even though he looked like a young boy, the overwhelming aura of divine authority radiating from Holy Emperor Luminis was the real deal.


    His cold, piercing eyes locked onto Timothy, exuding an undeniable sense of power.


    The oppressive force from the Holy Emperor spread out in all directions, suffocating the atmosphere.


    Even among the Holy Emperors of the Elant Continent, Luminis wasn''t considered the strongest.


    But the presence of any Holy Emperor was enough to strike fear into the hearts of anyone below the Transcendence Realm.


    "I can''t believe Holy Emperor Luminis actually showed up in person!"


    "This is bad. With Luminis here, no matter how strong Timothy is, there''s no way he''s getting that treasure now!"


    Many people, overwhelmed by the immense pressure, couldn''t help but tremble slightly.


    The terrifying power of a Holy Emperor was something no one could ignore.


    "Holy Emperor Luminis."


    Timothy''s gaze sharpened as he looked at Luminis, who wasn''t even as tall as Azura.


    A Holy Emperor personally stepping into the forbidden zone? This fight was definitely not going to be easy.


    "You''ve barged into my forbidden land, and now you think you can just take the treasure? You must be dreaming if you think you can ignore me like that."


    Luminis''s voice didn''t match his small body at all. It carried the unmistakable weight of a Holy Emperor''s authority.


    With a single step, he made his move.


    In an instant, a barrier of shimmering metal shot up, covering the sky.


    The barrier spread rapidly, and before long, the entire Desolate Wastes was encased within it.


    "He''s set up a barrier! What''s he planning to do? This is bad�� my sister isn''t outside the forbidden zone right now. If this keeps up��"


    Even Selene, struggling to stay on her feet, didn''t know how to respond.


    Like a predator eyeing its prey, Luminis''s gaze stayed locked on Timothy, ready to strike at any moment.


    The oppressive aura of the Holy Emperor hung in the air, vast and terrifying.


    "I''m here under the orders of Goddess Sylvia to retrieve this treasure. It might be connected to the Sepulcher of the Sacred. Are you sure you want to stand in my way?"


    Timothy''s eyes met Luminis''s.


    "You think just mentioning Goddess Sylvia and the Sepulcher of the Sacred will scare me off? As long as it''s in my forbidden land, it''s mine. I don''t care who you are��no one''s taking it from me."


    Luminis''s hostility grew even stronger.


    Despite his childlike appearance, the sheer presence of a Holy Emperor was enough to make anyone tremble.


    "Well, if that''s how it''s going to be, then I guess there''s no other choice."


    Timothy showed no sign of fear.


    A Holy Emperor was indeed powerful, but even though defeating Luminis would be tough, it wasn''t impossible.


    "You''re just a kid. Do you really think you can take me on?"


    At that moment, Luminis''s small frame seemed to be completely consumed by rage.


    The oppressive force around him intensified, and his eyes burned with fury as he glared at Timothy.


    The Holy Emperor''s authority was undeniable, awe-inspiring.


    Behind him, the golden giant of his Sacred Form glowed even brighter. Timothy activated his Ancient Saintly Body, clearly ready for battle.


    But suddenly, he remembered the system reward he had just received.


    To defeat him, it would be best to find his weakness.


    "Facing him head-on might not be easy," Timothy thought, but the system reward he had just received had conveniently enhanced the detection ability of his Soulborn Eye.


    Now, with the Soulborn Eye, he could see his opponent''s greatest weakness.


    Even against a Holy Emperor-level opponent, it was still effective.


    "As expected of the ancient sacred eye."


    Timothy''s left eye narrowed slightly, and a radiant golden light suddenly burst forth from it.


    The light enveloped Holy Emperor Luminis.


    In an instant, Timothy could see through some of Luminis''s weaknesses.


    As a Holy Emperor, Luminis had stood proudly over the world for millennia. His physical body was practically immortal, and his spiritual power was near perfection.


    On the surface, it seemed like he had no weaknesses at all.


    But deep within Luminis''s heart, Timothy saw a massive void.


    And that void was Holy Emperor Luminis''s greatest weakness!


    "Well, well, who would''ve thought?"


    A moment later, a subtle smile crept onto Timothy''s lips.


    His left eye, still glowing faintly with golden light, seemed to have completely seen through Holy Emperor Luminis.


    "What are you smiling at? Do you really think you can defeat me?" Luminis sneered, lifting his foot slightly as he glared at Timothy. Read latest chapters on empire S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even though he looked like a boy of only a few years, he still exuded the full majesty of a Holy Emperor.


    But Timothy just kept smiling. "Hey, kid, no need to get so worked up."


    "What did you just call me?"


    Luminis''s eyes widened instantly.


    "Kid."


    "You''re full of crap!"


    Luminis, still standing on tiptoe, was completely enraged. "Don''t be fooled by my childlike body and appearance. I''m over a thousand years old! Even Goddess Sylvia would have to show me respect for my age and experience!"


    "But you''re still not as tall as her waist."


    Timothy''s words hit right where it hurt, and Luminis nearly coughed up blood from sheer anger.


    The enhanced Soulborn Eye could indeed see through an opponent''s weaknesses, even the cracks in their heart.


    And to exploit those weaknesses and break them down, a more vicious attack was needed.


    Luckily, the system had just rewarded Timothy with the skill Poison Tongue, which was perfect for this.


    On the surface, Poison Tongue seemed like it was only good for winning arguments.


    But for Timothy, who had the Soulborn Eye and could see Luminis''s weak points, it was like driving a poisoned needle deep into the Holy Emperor''s most vulnerable spot.


    Luminis''s body trembled with rage, and it took him a moment to regain his composure. "So what if I''m not as tall as a woman''s waist? I''ve already ascended to the Holy Emperor realm, lived for a thousand years, and my lifespan is limitless!"


    Timothy: "But you''ve lived a thousand years and you''re still a virgin."


    "You��!"


    Luminis''s body swayed, and his already short frame nearly toppled over.


    "I''ve trained countless disciples and control multiple forbidden lands!"


    Timothy: "But you''re still a virgin."


    "I''m wealthier than anyone could imagine! Even if I gave away my fortune to any practitioner, they wouldn''t be able to spend it all in ten thousand years!"


    Timothy: "But you''re still a virgin."


    "I''ve mastered secret techniques for millennia, and I''ve fully integrated the Ten Thousand Swords Return to One technique!"


    Timothy: "But you''re still a virgin."


    "Is that all you can say?!"


    It was just one sentence, but the damage it caused was devastating.


    At this moment, Holy Emperor Luminis was trembling all over with fury.


    Timothy finally stopped talking, but as he stared at the broken part of Luminis''s heart, he thought for a moment and then spoke again: "And you don''t have a girlfriend."


    "Pfft��!"


    At that moment, Luminis spat out a mouthful of blood.


    His small body, not even as tall as Timothy, wobbled, and his face turned deathly pale.


    His heart had taken a severe blow.


    "Looks like it''s about time."


    Timothy smiled slightly, and his aura suddenly surged.


    "Holy Emperor''s Touch!"


    "Boom!"


    With a single strike, Holy Emperor Luminis was sent flying, crashing down from the heavenly steps!

 Chapter 276 Thats more like it

    The Holy Emperor''s body was incredibly resilient. Even an attack from someone as powerful as a Holy Emperor-level fighter shouldn''t have been able to injure him.But after Timothy''s relentless verbal assault, Holy Emperor Luminis was emotionally shattered. His defenses were far weaker than usual, leaving him vulnerable in ways he had never been before.


    Suddenly, a massive golden finger descended from the sky, giving him no chance to dodge.


    Boom!


    The finger struck, and Holy Emperor Luminis was sent flying through the air.


    The sheer force of the impact caused him to crash down the celestial staircase, slamming hard into the ground.


    Even as his head hit the earth, he could still hear the devilish whispers echoing in his ears:


    "But you''re still a virgin." Continue your journey on empire


    "And you don''t even have a girlfriend."


    "Ah..."


    "Ahhh!"


    If he hadn''t forced himself to maintain some semblance of composure, Holy Emperor Luminis might have completely broken down.


    At that moment, everyone could see it clearly.


    Timothy, without hesitation, reached into the blinding light and pulled out a radiant gemstone, glowing with a dazzling array of colors.


    "That''s the treasure that caused the celestial phenomenon!"


    But beyond the shock of Timothy taking the treasure, the scene before them was even more unbelievable.


    Holy Emperor Luminis had been defeated?


    And so easily?


    With just a single finger, Timothy had crossed the boundary of power and gravely injured Holy Emperor Luminis to this extent!


    Even those who knew of Timothy''s strength were stunned. No matter how powerful he was, to injure a Holy Emperor-level fighter like this was beyond comprehension!


    "I think I saw Timothy say something to Holy Emperor Luminis before the attack. Could it have something to do with what he said?"


    "What could possibly break through the Holy Emperor''s defenses like that?"


    "I think I overheard something�� something about Holy Emperor Luminis being a virgin��"


    "What? Holy Emperor Luminis is a virgin?!"


    "No way! He''s over a thousand years old and he''s never even had a girlfriend?!"


    "Wait, are you saying Holy Emperor Luminis hasn''t seen a woman since he was born?!"


    The rumors grew more and more absurd. As the gossip reached his ears, Holy Emperor Luminis, lying on the ground, felt as if he could hear his heart shattering.


    "Ahhh~"


    With a sudden wail, the small figure of Holy Emperor Luminis collapsed completely, his body limp on the ground.


    He was so furious that he could barely breathe, almost passing out from sheer rage.


    Since becoming a Holy Emperor, everyone had treated him with the utmost respect. No one had ever dared to defy him.


    But now, not only had he lost the treasure, but his dignity had been utterly destroyed.


    "Holy Emperor! Holy Emperor, are you alright?!"


    Seeing the Holy Emperor lying in such a pitiful state, practitioners hidden in the desert began to emerge one after another.


    Some had been concealed in the shifting sands, others in caves.


    Though the Desolate Wastes appeared calm on the surface, Holy Emperor Luminis had long since stationed his forces here in secret.


    "You bastard! What kind of trick did you use to injure the Holy Emperor like this?"


    "And you dare steal the treasure from our sacred grounds? Today, you won''t leave here alive!"


    Shouts of anger rang out, and in an instant, hundreds of practitioners appeared, with even more flooding into the sacred grounds.


    The radiant treasure, now safely in Timothy''s possession, continued to glow with a brilliant rainbow light. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The celestial staircase slowly faded away, and from all directions, practitioners began to surround Timothy, layer upon layer.


    Their revered Holy Emperor had been beaten so badly, and they clearly had no intention of letting Timothy go.


    Though the forces Holy Emperor Luminis had stationed here weren''t particularly strong, there were several Mystic Core-level practitioners among them, as well as a few elders from Ocean''s Gate.


    And with their sheer numbers, they had Timothy completely surrounded.


    The situation didn''t look good for him.


    But just then��


    Crack. Crack.


    From the sky above, the metallic barrier that Holy Emperor Luminis had conjured, which had completely enveloped the heavens, began to fracture.


    Cracks spread rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, they had covered the entire surface.


    Boom!


    A golden chariot, forged from pure gold, smashed through the barrier.


    Half the sky shattered as the barrier broke open, leaving a massive hole.


    The golden chariot slowly descended into view.


    From the heavens, soft, ethereal music began to play, and countless female disciples, dressed in vibrant robes, stood respectfully on either side.


    The golden chariot was majestic beyond compare, adorned with lifelike carvings of dragons and phoenixes, exuding an aura of grandeur.


    The female disciples of the Blooming Sanctuary stood on either side, clearing the path.


    Accompanied by the melodious music, the chariot radiated an aura of untouchable authority.


    At that moment, a slender, graceful hand finally parted the golden curtains.


    "A beauty beyond compare, a sight to behold."


    As the face, stunning enough to topple kingdoms, slowly emerged from the chariot, everyone seemed to hold their breath.


    With a gentle smile and a slight furrow of her brow, the figure with golden hair cascading like a waterfall appeared. Her presence was both holy and commanding, yet carried a subtle allure that was impossible to resist.


    Simply floating in the sky, her ethereal beauty seemed to transform the entire world around her.


    But no matter how breathtaking she was, when the soft, lilting music��symbolizing the Blooming Sanctuary��began to play, everyone felt a deep sense of awe. No one dared to harbor even the slightest disrespect.


    She was a Holy Emperor-level figure, just like Luminis, but in terms of both power and authority, Holy Maiden Aeliana commanded far more fear and reverence than Holy Emperor Luminis ever could.


    Even the golden chariot she rode was a treasure passed down through the Blooming Sanctuary, comparable to a Heavenly-level artifact.


    The female disciples of the Blooming Sanctuary stood solemnly on either side, each holding a magical artifact, respectfully accompanying the Holy Maiden.


    Witnessing this sacred and awe-inspiring scene, many couldn''t help but believe��


    If Holy Maiden Aeliana truly wished, she could easily flatten this entire place!


    "Timothy is coming with me, under the protection of the Blooming Sanctuary."


    "The treasure Timothy has come to claim today is tied to the Sepulcher of the Sacred, and it may even concern the safety of the entire continent of Elant."


    "No matter who claims ownership of this forbidden ground, no one has the right to stop him."


    "Timothy will leave with me, under the protection of the Blooming Sanctuary. Does anyone have any objections?"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s stunning golden eyes, glowing faintly, swept across the land.


    In an instant, her divine and commanding presence crushed any thoughts of resistance.


    Even though their own Holy Emperor lay gravely injured, pitifully sprawled on the ground, the golden light that enveloped the area left no one with the courage to voice any objections.


    Even the elders of Ocean''s Gate, who served under Holy Emperor Luminis, could only stand by his side, staring up at the sky in shock, not daring to make a single move.


    The entire forbidden ground fell into a deathly silence. The murderous intent that had been directed at Timothy moments ago had completely vanished. Not a single person dared to rise in defiance.


    "That''s more like it. Timothy, come with me."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s golden hair, flowing like a waterfall, swayed gently in the wind as she turned to Timothy, a playful smile suddenly appearing at the corner of her lips.

 Chapter 277 Origin Stone

    "Holy Maiden Aeliana, how dare you take him away!"Holy Emperor Luminis, though small in stature, roared in fury.


    "What did you just say?"


    Aeliana''s gaze toward Timothy was soft and alluring, but when she turned to face Holy Emperor Luminis, an overwhelming pressure radiated from her.


    The divine authority of a Holy Emperor should have been enough to silence anyone, but in that moment, Luminis found himself utterly speechless.


    Though they were both Holy Emperor-level beings, the gap between them was painfully clear.


    Already shaken by Timothy''s earlier attack, Luminis knew that if Aeliana truly intended to strike, he wouldn''t stand a chance...


    His small body trembled with rage, and he coughed up a mouthful of blood. Yet, despite his anger, he didn''t dare make another move.


    Without his command, the practitioners hidden in the forbidden grounds also hesitated, none daring to act on their own.


    After all, the disciples of the Blooming Sanctuary, who accompanied Aeliana, exuded an aura so pure and sacred that no one would even think of defying them.


    If they really tried to fight, they wouldn''t just be facing Aeliana��they''d be up against an ancient and powerful force that had existed for millennia.


    And worse, they might even provoke... Goddess Sylvia herself!


    They could only watch helplessly as Timothy, the one they had meticulously planned to capture, pocketed the rainbow crystal they had worked so hard to obtain and ascended into the sky.


    Even though their teeth were clenched in frustration, no one dared to stop him.


    But what really stunned them was... Explore more at empire


    They saw Timothy not only join the ranks of the Blooming Sanctuary disciples, but he also lifted the curtain of the golden carriage and sat inside with Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    Everyone was left dumbfounded.


    That golden carriage, forged from radiant gold and tempered by countless enchantments, had always been reserved for Aeliana alone.


    By tradition, only someone of equal status��another Holy Emperor��could sit beside her.


    How could Timothy possibly be allowed inside?


    Yet, as the crowd stared in disbelief, Aeliana simply smiled gracefully and stepped into the carriage without a word of explanation.


    It was clear she had no intention of justifying her actions.


    The sacred hymns echoed once more through the sky.


    Surrounded by the fragrant breeze and the vibrant disciples of the Blooming Sanctuary, the golden carriage, carrying both Aeliana and Timothy, slowly departed.


    They left behind a crowd of stunned onlookers, completely at a loss for what to do.


    "Timothy, how dare you ruin my��"


    Holy Emperor Luminis, struggling to stand, was about to shout again.


    But suddenly, a mocking voice echoed in his mind, like the whisper of a demon: "But you''re still a virgin. You don''t even have a girlfriend."


    "Ugh!" With a sharp gasp, Luminis spat out another mouthful of blood.


    His body swayed, and before he could fully rise, he nearly collapsed to the ground.


    The blow to his pride was unlike anything he had ever experienced.


    After all his years of cultivation, even after reaching the exalted rank of Holy Emperor, he had never been humiliated like this.


    "Timothy!"


    Staring up at the sky, now pierced by Timothy''s departure, Luminis screamed his name with all the strength he had left.


    But soon after, he stumbled and fell, blood spilling from his mouth.


    A Holy Emperor, in his own sacred grounds, had been so enraged that he was on the verge of passing out!


    "Holy Emperor, are you alright?!"


    Chaos erupted throughout the Desolate Wastes as everyone scrambled in panic.


    [Ding! Congratulations, Host! You''ve successfully enraged Holy Emperor Luminis to the point of internal damage, causing him to pass out.]


    [You''ve received a system reward: Holy Emperor Luminis''s inheritance��Realm of a Thousand Blades.]


    [You''ve also received a reward: partial refinement of the Chromatic Origin Stone.]


    Realm of a Thousand Blades is one of the most ancient and powerful secret techniques. It allows the user to turn the surrounding space into a domain, summoning thousands of blades.


    Holy Emperor Luminis wasn''t particularly strong on his own. It was only by maintaining his childlike form that he could endure the burden of mastering the Realm of a Thousand Blades. This technique was what allowed him to ascend to the rank of Holy Emperor, but it also cursed him to remain forever in the body of a child.


    If Luminis knew that Timothy not only swiped his Realm of a Thousand Blades for free but also didn''t have to suffer the curse of eternal childhood, the damage to his pride and spirit would be even more devastating than it already was.


    But that wasn''t all.


    As the system''s voice faded, the rainbow crystal in Timothy''s hand began to glow intensely.


    The multicolored light illuminated the entire carriage, and the aura it emitted was overwhelmingly powerful.


    "This thing�� it''s an Origin Stone!"


    Back when Timothy was still in the Demonic Sect, he had encountered an Origin Stone once before.


    It was said that Origin Stones were connected to the outer realms, perhaps even to the mysterious and elusive void itself. S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And this Origin Stone was clearly brimming with life, far more potent than the one from the Doomed Soul Sect.


    [Refinement begins.]


    As the system''s voice echoed, the rainbow-colored Origin Stone began to radiate light, which flowed continuously into Timothy''s body.


    The light was dazzling, radiant, and carried a sacred aura.


    The moment it touched Timothy, it transformed into an endless stream of spiritual energy, surging through him.


    But more importantly, this energy was unlike any ordinary spiritual energy. It felt ancient, profound, and impossible to fully comprehend.


    "What''s happening?"


    Even Holy Maiden Aeliana, watching the scene unfold, was momentarily taken aback.


    She quickly noticed that while the Chromatic Origin Stone emitted a vast and overwhelming aura, Timothy''s body was now glowing faintly with a golden light.


    The rainbow energy gently merged with him, causing no harm whatsoever.


    In fact, it seemed to blend seamlessly into his being, gradually becoming one with him.


    "The first meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body unlocks the full potential of the physical body."


    "The second meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body channels an ancient, mysterious, and extremely cold energy."


    "The third meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body allows the user to absorb and refine the constitutions of others."


    "The fourth meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body grants the Soulborn Eye, which can see through the essence of all things."


    And the fifth meridian�� is Realm.


    In this world, the entire universe can become a Realm. A nation''s land can become a Realm. Even the space within a few feet of a person''s body can be a Realm.


    Who would''ve thought that the inheritance Timothy had just received from Holy Emperor Luminis would be so intricately connected to the fifth meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body?


    As the light from the Chromatic Origin Stone continued to flow into his body, Timothy''s perception of the world around him began to change.


    What he saw was no longer a single, unified reality, but countless fragments��each one a different space, a different Realm.


    Each space was unique, yet they were all interconnected.


    For so long, the practitioners of the Elant Continent had fought endlessly, as if their world was the only one that existed.


    But they didn''t know that the Elant Continent was just a tiny speck in the vast ocean of existence.


    It was merely one of countless Realms.


    In the infinite universe, there were countless Realms, and yet, all these worlds were ultimately part of one greater Realm.


    Before his very eyes, the Chromatic Origin Stone shrank by nearly a tenth of its original size.


    And at that moment, Timothy slowly opened his eyes.


    The long-dormant fifth meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body had finally been unlocked!

 Chapter 278 An event?

    Timothy was stunned to realize that the insight he gained into the concept of "Realm" through the fifth meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body was strikingly similar to the ancient secret techniques that Holy Emperor Luminis had spent his entire life mastering.[Ding! Congratulations, host. Your mastery of the Realm of a Thousand Blades has reached the highest level.] S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the system''s voice faded, Timothy looked around. To his surprise, the space around him no longer felt like a single, unified whole. Instead, it seemed to be divided into distinct domains, each with its own boundaries.


    "You actually absorbed part of the Origin Stone!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s voice was filled with astonishment as she observed the changes in Timothy''s body and noticed that the Chromatic Origin Stone had shrunk slightly. On the continent of Elant, Origin Stones were incredibly rare and mysterious. Even across the entire land, finding a few Origin Stones was nearly impossible. Most of the ones that did exist were elemental, like wind or fire.


    But this Chromatic Origin Stone was on a whole other level of complexity. Even in ancient records, it was hard to find any mention of something like it. And yet, Timothy not only managed to comprehend a fragment of its mysteries, but he had also absorbed a small portion of it!


    If it had been anyone else, Aeliana would never have believed it.


    "Yeah, this Origin Stone is definitely something special," Timothy remarked, unable to hide his amazement.


    Domains, space��these were concepts that no one below the level of the Holy Emperor could even begin to grasp. But with the help of this Origin Stone, Timothy had suddenly gained a deep understanding of them.


    "By the way, Sylvia mentioned that this treasure from the Desolate Wastes might be connected to the Sepulcher of the Sacred. Can you see anything that confirms that?"


    Timothy handed the Chromatic Origin Stone to Holy Maiden Aeliana. She gently held the stone and infused her consciousness into it. After a moment, she nodded.


    "Sylvia was right. This Origin Stone is indeed linked to the Sepulcher of the Sacred."


    With a graceful wave of her hand, the scene she saw within the stone materialized inside the carriage. Surrounding the Origin Stone, countless threads of multicolored light spread out like strands of silk, extending far into the distance. These threads seemed to connect to countless spaces and realms. One of them, in particular, led directly to the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    "I didn''t expect this... The Origin Stone really is connected to the Sepulcher of the Sacred! And not just that..."


    Aeliana''s gaze followed the thread leading to the Sepulcher, her voice growing more serious. "It seems like the situation inside the Sepulcher is worse than we thought."


    As the carriage made its way back to the Blooming Sanctuary, Timothy sat quietly, deep in thought. Soon, the carriage touched down, and a disciple approached, carrying a wooden box containing the Piccolo. The disciple respectfully handed it to Holy Maiden Aeliana and informed her of Selene''s condition.


    "This girl..." Aeliana sighed softly.


    Selene was strong-willed, but aside from that, she had a righteous heart, an excellent temperament, and worked incredibly hard in her cultivation. There was hardly anything to criticize about her. But the one issue was that her mental state seemed fragile.


    Even Aeliana couldn''t help but feel a bit curious. After all, before Selene had left, Aeliana had lent her the Heavenly-level Piccolo and even taught her a spell that would allow her to sense the aura of objects, helping her avoid danger. With those two things, nothing should have gone wrong.


    Aeliana opened the wooden box and took out the Piccolo. It was intact, with no signs of damage, which meant the instrument itself wasn''t the problem.


    "If it''s not the artifact, then what could it be...?"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana brought the Piccolo to her lips, her soft lips gently pressing against it. But the moment she did, she froze.


    For some reason, she sensed a strange, almost bizarre aura lingering on the Piccolo.


    Noticing Timothy watching her curiously, Aeliana quickly brushed off her confusion and covered her mouth with a playful smile. "Why are you looking at me like that? Don''t tell me you''re interested in how I play the Piccolo?"


    She paused, then added with a teasing tone, her voice soft and intoxicating, "But... if you really want to hear me play, I suppose I could make an exception~"


    Her golden hair fell gracefully over her shoulder as she tucked a strand behind her ear. The elegant, silken gown she wore accentuated her divine figure, a perfect blend of purity and allure. With a gentle smile, she blew the first note on the Piccolo.


    But as soon as she did, something felt off.


    She hadn''t imagined it��there really was something strange about the Piccolo''s aura. And... even the way it felt in her hands seemed a little odd.


    "What is this...?"


    Aeliana hesitated, her curiosity piqued. She had just taught Selene a technique to detect auras, so she decided to use it herself. Infusing a trace of her spiritual energy into the Piccolo, she began to sense the aura it carried.


    "This is... it''s..."


    Suddenly, a blush crept across Aeliana''s cheeks. Even her hands, which were holding the Piccolo, began to tremble slightly.


    Her cultivation was far beyond Selene''s, and her control over spells was leagues ahead. As a result, the aura she sensed from the Piccolo was much clearer.


    And...


    Aeliana''s gaze started to shift nervously, her face growing hotter by the second. Using the aura restoration technique, she had not only sensed Timothy and Sylvia''s presence on the Piccolo but had also caught a fleeting glimpse of an intimate, passionate scene between the two.


    "Seriously?! Don''t use the Piccolo for... that! This is a Heavenly-level artifact, for crying out loud!"


    Aeliana was so embarrassed that she couldn''t even look at the Piccolo anymore.


    "Holy Maiden, is something wrong?" Timothy asked, noticing her strange reaction.


    "N-no, nothing at all," she stammered, quickly putting the Piccolo away and doing her best to act like nothing had happened. But her heart was still racing, and it took a moment for her to calm down.


    Only after she had discreetly hidden the Piccolo did the overwhelming sense of embarrassment finally start to fade.


    Holding the Origin Stone in her hand, Aeliana''s tone grew more serious. "The appearance of this Origin Stone suggests that the situation inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred might be more urgent than we thought."


    "Yeah, it seems that way," Timothy agreed, nodding. When he had absorbed part of the Chromatic Origin Stone earlier, he had briefly glimpsed some of the scenes within the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    Mountains of corpses, rivers of blood, and a sky painted crimson. The terrifying sight was nothing like the sacred resting place of the continent''s greatest heroes.


    "Are you planning to head to the Sepulcher of the Sacred soon?" Timothy asked.


    "Probably, but not just yet," Aeliana replied with a soft smile. She leaned in closer to Timothy, her fragrance filling the air. "Since you''re already here at the Blooming Sanctuary, how about I invite you to join me for an event?"


    "An event?"


    "That''s right. It''s something we''re organizing in preparation for entering the Sepulcher of the Sacred. But... it''s a two-person event. You wouldn''t leave me to participate all alone, would you?"


    Aeliana''s eyes sparkled with a hint of mischief as she gazed at Timothy, her expression carrying a touch of playful vulnerability.

 Chapter 279 This is the event you were talking about?

    Before the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions in the Blooming Sanctuary, a large group of female disciples had gathered.At this moment, only the Blossom of Love among the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions was bathed in a sacred light.


    The Blossoms of the Seven Emotions, passed down for millennia within the Blooming Sanctuary, were mysterious and powerful, each serving a unique purpose.


    Especially the Blossom of Love.


    The ancestors of the sanctuary had once placed a protective spell within the Blossom of Love. Whenever the Blooming Sanctuary faced a great battle, disciples could come before the Blossom of Love.


    Friendship, family, love��no matter the type of emotion, as long as it could move the Blossom of Love, one could receive its blessing.


    However, since there were no male disciples in the Blooming Sanctuary, even if someone managed to stir the Blossom of Love, it was rare to receive a particularly powerful blessing.


    Thus, rather than being a source of ancestral blessings, the Blossom of Love was more of a comforting ritual for most disciples.


    And this ritual was quite popular.


    Even if one couldn''t obtain any rare treasures from the Blossom of Love, they might still receive small trinkets.


    Things like bronze mirrors, wooden combs, or dolls��these little items were as popular as prizes from a claw machine.


    With the possibility of heading to the Sepulcher of the Sacred soon, many disciples seized the opportunity and gathered before the Blossom of Love.


    The atmosphere on the hillside was lively.


    Around the Blossom of Love, many female disciples were laughing and playing, clearly enjoying themselves.


    "Amelia, I love you."


    "Lila, honestly, I feel the same."


    The two female disciples gazed into each other''s eyes, their hands gently clasped together.


    They looked deeply in love, as if nothing could come between them.


    As their words grew more tender, their faces slowly drew closer.


    It seemed like their soft lips were about to meet.


    Plop.


    Just then, a flash of light flickered from the Blossom of Love, and a slightly translucent pebble fell to the ground.


    "Hahaha, a pebble? You two really put on a good show, but come on, that was way too fake!"


    The surrounding disciples burst into laughter.


    The sound of their laughter echoed across the hillside, with some laughing so hard they collapsed onto the grass, clutching their stomachs. Their light silk dresses were soon covered in flowers and grass.


    After all, a pebble was the worst reward from the Blossom of Love.


    These common stones could be found anywhere, in any quantity.


    The Blossom of Love rewarded based on the sincerity of the emotions expressed��whether friendship, family, or love. As long as the feelings were genuine, the reward would be extraordinary.


    But if the emotions weren''t real, no matter how convincing the act, it wouldn''t work.


    Thinking back to the two disciples'' seemingly flawless performance, and then looking at the plain pebble on the ground, the laughter only grew louder, like the ringing of silver bells.


    "Lila, you''re always saying you love me, but it''s not working, is it?" Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ugh, you''re no better. I should''ve brought that little yellow dog from the mountain with me. Even if it''s cross-species, it wouldn''t have been as bad as this. At least I wouldn''t have ended up with just a pebble."


    The two disciples chuckled, and under the amused gazes of the others, they slunk away in embarrassment.


    Their pride? Completely shattered.


    "This is the event you were talking about?"


    Watching the laughter and excitement in front of him, Timothy couldn''t help but feel a bit intrigued.


    "What do you think? Not bad, right? Want to give it a try with me? Who knows, we might even receive the blessings of the Blooming Sanctuary''s ancestors~"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana covered her mouth with a soft laugh, her eyes carrying a hint of playful charm.


    Timothy raised an eyebrow. "I''m down to try, but what if we end up with just a pebble too?"


    "No way!" Aeliana shot him a mock glare, clearly pretending to be annoyed.


    Then, as if something amusing crossed her mind, she smiled again. "Who knows, maybe if we go together, we''ll get something really valuable~"


    "You''re dreaming," Timothy chuckled.


    After all, those two disciples earlier had put on such a convincing act, and yet the Blossom of Love had seen right through them. It was obvious that the Blossom of Love could directly sense genuine emotions. Unless the feelings were real, no matter how good the performance, there was no fooling it.


    As for the three types of emotions��


    Family?


    Friendship?


    Sure, Timothy and Aeliana had a good relationship, but neither of those really applied to them.


    Meanwhile, more disciples were stepping up to the Blossom of Love. This time, one of the pair was a familiar face.


    On the left, dressed in flowing white robes, stood Serena, the sanctuary''s top disciple. Even among the many beautiful disciples, she stood out.


    Back when the Blossom of Love went out of control, Serena had been the first to rush into the room and hand Timothy a love letter. Of course, she was also the first to experience the ultimate embarrassment��


    Now, the disciple holding Serena''s hand was Lyria.


    Lyria kept her head slightly lowered, her long lashes fluttering nervously. Her voice was soft as she spoke, "Serena, this is just an act. I don''t have any�� extra feelings for you. Please, don''t take it seriously."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t. It''s just a performance, after all. Besides, the Blossom of Love can tell what''s real and what''s not. We just need to act convincingly enough. If we''re lucky, we might get something better than a pebble. And if not, well, a pebble''s fine too."


    Serena smiled, completely unbothered.


    After all, the Blooming Sanctuary only had female disciples. There was no way anyone could stir the Blossom of Love with genuine feelings, right?


    As for Lyria, while they got along well, their relationship wasn''t exactly deep. In fact, Lyria often seemed to avoid her, almost as if she were afraid of her��or maybe even disliked her a little.


    Still, as the senior disciple, Serena felt she should be understanding. She wasn''t expecting to get anything special from the Blossom of Love. A pebble would be more than enough.


    The two of them walked hand in hand to the Blossom of Love.


    "Lyria, just act a little. It''s a sign of respect for the Blossom of Love," Serena said gently.


    "Yes, Senior Sister."


    Lyria responded, slowly lifting her head.


    Serena was slightly taller than her, and as they stood there, their eyes met.


    "S-Senior Sister��"


    Lyria''s voice trembled slightly, and she completely forgot her lines.


    The weight of all the eyes on them from every direction made her even more nervous. Her hands were cold, and she was shaking just a little.


    Finally, Lyria couldn''t take the pressure anymore. She gave up on reciting the cold, scripted lines.


    Instead��


    She stood on her tiptoes and gave Serena a quick, feather-light kiss on the cheek.


    Then, in a fluster, she quickly pulled away, her head lowered, avoiding eye contact with anyone.


    "Hmm?"


    Serena blinked, clearly taken aback by the sudden kiss.


    "She didn''t even want to say the lines�� Does she really dislike me that much?"


    As the senior disciple, Serena felt a pang of disappointment. She sighed softly, feeling a bit down that she couldn''t seem to make everyone happy.


    But then, something caught her attention. Lyria''s cheeks�� were they a little flushed?

 Chapter 280 Could it be... could it be... hes really going to do it?!

    "Wait... does she hate me?" Serena felt a little down.But she couldn''t shake the feeling that Lyria, with her cheeks slightly flushed, was looking at her with a completely different kind of light in her eyes.


    "Senior Sister..."


    That one phrase seemed to carry endless tenderness.


    "Am I misunderstanding something?"


    Serena couldn''t help but feel a bit confused. She had never seen anything quite like this before.


    Just then, the Blossom of Love began to glow.


    More importantly, unlike before, this glow was much brighter, almost dazzling.


    The Jadeheart Dual Cultivation Art.


    The Arcane Arts manual that had appeared before the Blossom of Love was of Epic-level quality!


    Epic-level! Such a rarity! While everyone marveled at the ancient techniques passed down from their ancestors, cheers erupted instantly.


    "Senior Sister Serena is amazing!"


    "Sister Lyria is so bold!"


    "Together! Together!"


    "Huh?"


    Serena was completely stunned.


    The situation in front of her was beyond anything she could comprehend.


    Didn''t Lyria dislike her? Why did the Blossom of Love reveal not just an ordinary pebble, but an Epic-level Arcane Arts manual?


    And... it was a manual about dual cultivation!


    ''Could the Blossom of Love be malfunctioning?''


    As Serena curiously glanced at Lyria, she finally noticed the shyness in Lyria''s gaze, along with emotions that were hard to describe.


    "Sister..."


    In that moment, Serena''s cheeks also flushed slightly.


    The cheers from the surrounding female disciples grew louder and more excited.


    The atmosphere... seemed to be heading in a very interesting direction.


    "This... this is just an accident! I swear, not all of our sanctuary''s disciples are like this!"


    Timothy, who had witnessed the entire scene from the sidelines, saw Holy Maiden Aeliana''s face flush with embarrassment.


    There was an old saying: "Relationships between men and women are for reproduction, but true love is between women."


    But the feelings that had blossomed between these female disciples clearly had something to do with her.


    First of all, the sanctuary had never accepted male disciples, which had left these girls a bit... pent up.


    More importantly...


    Aeliana herself had been single for over 800 years. She spent her days surrounded by beautiful female practitioners like Sylvia, often engaging in rather intimate behavior.


    Because of this, rumors had started to spread in the martial world��rumors that Holy Maiden Aeliana''s preferences might be a little... different.


    And to make matters worse, some of the female disciples who worshipped her like a goddess had actually started to believe it, even going so far as to imitate her.


    As a result, the atmosphere in the Blooming Sanctuary always felt a bit... off.


    These stunningly beautiful disciples would sometimes just look at each other and... well, sparks would fly.


    Thinking about it, Holy Maiden Aeliana felt like she was on the verge of tears.


    She had reached the level of a Holy Emperor, revered as the Holy Maiden. When had she ever been this humiliated?


    The worst part was, she had no way to clear up this ridiculous rumor. S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, being single for 800 years with no boyfriend wasn''t exactly a convincing argument!


    "Ughhh..."


    As she thought about it, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s eyes began to well up with tears of frustration.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Noticing her sudden change in mood, Timothy looked at her with curiosity.


    "Nothing, nothing."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana shook her head repeatedly, but couldn''t help muttering pitifully, "Just... try not to flaunt your relationship so much in front of me, okay? Otherwise, I really don''t know how I''m going to survive this!"


    Timothy: "..."


    It seemed like it wasn''t just the female disciples who were feeling a bit... pent up��even Holy Maiden Aeliana was struggling.


    After taking a moment to calm herself, Holy Maiden Aeliana finally regained her composure.


    By this time, Serena had already left with another female disciple, who was clinging to her affectionately, carrying that dual cultivation Arcane Arts manual.


    As for what they were going to do... well, no one really knew.


    Feeling like she had just taken a massive emotional hit, Holy Maiden Aeliana patted her ample chest, trying to push the whole incident out of her mind.


    "Let''s go."


    She and Timothy approached the Blossom of Love together.


    "Holy Maiden is here too!"


    "Wait, why is Holy Maiden with Timothy?"


    Although Timothy was a familiar face around the sanctuary, the female disciples were still shocked to see him with Holy Maiden Aeliana at the Blossom of Love.


    "There''s no way Holy Maiden would ever fall in love with a man. Could it be... Timothy and Holy Maiden are actually long-lost siblings? Like, they''re related by blood!"


    "That''s possible! I mean, what other explanation could there be?"


    "Your logic is... something else. But whatever, this is some major gossip!"


    The crowd buzzed with excitement, the atmosphere even more electric than before.


    Nearly all the female disciples had gathered on the hillside, watching the scene unfold with intense curiosity.


    They were so eager to see what would happen next that they couldn''t tear their eyes away. All that was missing were some chairs, watermelons, and sunflower seeds to complete the perfect gossip session. Stay tuned for updates on empire


    "Hmph, this time I''m going to prove myself in front of these disciples!" Holy Maiden Aeliana thought to herself, determined. She gave Timothy a soft smile. "Shall we... begin?"


    "Uh, begin what exactly?"


    The other disciples had been whispering all sorts of embarrassing, cheesy lines to each other, but Timothy wasn''t sure he could bring himself to say anything that cringeworthy.


    More importantly, even if it was just for show, what if he accidentally said something too flirty to Holy Maiden Aeliana and word got back to Sylvia? He''d be in for days of trouble!


    But Holy Maiden Aeliana seemed to have anticipated this. "Don''t worry, you don''t have to say any of those embarrassing lines. I have a better idea."


    With that, she suddenly stopped.


    She took a step forward, her fragrance lingering in the air.


    Her lips brushed close to his ear, her voice soft and intoxicatingly sweet: "I''ll let you touch any two places on my body. Anywhere you want~"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Holy Maiden Aeliana stepped back, giving Timothy a playful smile. Her graceful figure seemed even more alluring, exuding a captivating charm.


    "You''re sure about two places?" Timothy asked with a slight smile.


    "Of course~ But I didn''t expect you''d actually agree."


    Like a flower just beginning to bloom, Holy Maiden Aeliana smiled faintly and slowly closed her eyes, as if offering herself up without reservation.


    "Well then, I won''t refuse such a generous offer."


    This time, Timothy didn''t hesitate.


    He reached out, his hand moving slowly toward her elegant, curvaceous figure.


    Even with her eyes closed, Holy Maiden Aeliana could feel Timothy''s hand getting closer and closer.


    Finally, her long lashes fluttered slightly, betraying her nervousness.


    Though she had acted like it didn''t matter, she hadn''t expected Timothy to actually go through with it.


    Based on what she knew about him, he should''ve refused, right?


    For the first time, Holy Maiden Aeliana felt completely out of her depth.


    Her heart was racing wildly, like a deer caught in headlights.


    "Could it be... could it be... he''s really going to do it?!"


    But just as Timothy''s hand was about to make contact...

 Chapter 281 How about… we give it a try too?

    Despite teasing Timothy countless times before, Holy Maiden Aeliana never imagined he would actually take her seriously this time.What made it worse was that this was happening right in front of the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions, with countless disciples watching from the sidelines!


    If Timothy really went through with it...


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s heart pounded faster and faster.


    On one hand, she was overwhelmed with embarrassment, but on the other, her pride refused to let her back down. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet, Timothy''s hand continued to inch closer.


    It was almost there.


    This time, Holy Maiden Aeliana was truly panicking.


    "Wait��"


    She whispered softly, trying to stop him.


    But Timothy showed no signs of halting.


    "It''s over, it''s all over!"


    Feeling his hand getting closer, Holy Maiden Aeliana suddenly felt a wave of despair. She never thought that a casual joke would end up backfiring on her like this.


    Her heart raced uncontrollably, and that sinful hand was just about to make contact with her body.


    Slap, slap.


    But just as Holy Maiden Aeliana was drowning in shame and frustration, she felt Timothy''s fingers tap two points on her body.


    "Huh?"


    Snapping out of her daze, she quickly opened her eyes, clutching her chest in embarrassment.


    But then she realized that the two points Timothy had tapped weren''t what she had feared. Enjoy more content from empire


    Wait a second... he tapped...


    "Hold on, three inches below my navel and the center of my chest! Those are the Laughter Point and Weeping Point!"


    By the time she figured it out, it was already too late.


    A surge of spiritual energy broke through the defenses of her two vital points, and she suddenly lost control of her emotions.


    "Hahaha��no, wait��sob sob."


    Joy and sorrow hit her simultaneously, overwhelming her mind.


    She was laughing and crying at the same time, as if someone were relentlessly tickling her.


    And Timothy''s technique was flawless, almost reaching the pinnacle of mastery.


    Even though she was a Holy Emperor-level practitioner, she couldn''t resist the emotional onslaught.


    Her legs gave out, and Holy Maiden Aeliana collapsed onto the grass.


    She clutched her stomach, laughing uncontrollably. "Timothy, stop! Stop it! This is too much! Hahahaha��no, wait��sob sob��"


    Rolling on the grass, her long, smooth legs kicked out as she laughed and cried, her golden hair, usually so pristine, now tangled with flowers and grass, completely disheveled.


    "Timothy, please, help me! I can''t take it anymore! Hahaha��"


    Tears streamed down her face as she laughed, her emotions spiraling out of control. Her nose tingled, and she felt utterly helpless.


    [Ding! Congratulations, Host! You''ve successfully made Holy Maiden Aeliana laugh and cry uncontrollably. Skill points +30.]


    Timothy''s Soulborn Eye had revealed the weakest points in Holy Maiden Aeliana''s defenses, and just as he had suspected, he had managed to exploit them perfectly.


    "Well, I guess I''ll let you off the hook."


    Seeing the curious and amused gazes of the surrounding female disciples, Timothy couldn''t help but chuckle to himself.


    In the minds of the disciples, Holy Maiden Aeliana had always been a figure of untouchable purity and sanctity. None of them had ever witnessed her in such a vulnerable, undignified state.


    Some of the more sensitive disciples even turned pale, their eyes losing focus.


    The sudden shift in their revered Holy Maiden''s image was a massive blow to their beliefs.


    ''Wait, this isn''t the Holy Maiden I''ve always known!''


    Even in the hundreds of years that Holy Maiden Aeliana had ruled over the Blooming Sanctuary, no one had ever seen her like this.


    What on earth was happening today?


    Slap, slap.


    As Holy Maiden Aeliana continued to roll around on the grass, laughing and crying pitifully, Timothy finally knelt down and tapped two of her Vital Points.


    Instantly, the overwhelming sensations of laughter and sorrow vanished.


    The tormenting emotions dissipated, and Holy Maiden Aeliana finally felt some relief. But her body was left feeling weak and exhausted, as if she had just fought a great battle.


    "Timothy!"


    She struggled to sit up, her golden, semi-transparent gown draping elegantly over her long, smooth legs. Supporting herself with one hand on the ground, she looked up at Timothy, her nose tingling with frustration and embarrassment.


    "I didn''t see anything, I didn''t see anything. Holy Maiden is still the sacred, untouchable figure in my heart," one disciple muttered, covering her eyes.


    "Same here��" another disciple echoed, hurriedly turning away, as if trying to erase the scene from her memory.


    They all tried to forget what they had just witnessed, an event no one could have ever prepared for.


    "Ugh!"


    Tears welled up in Holy Maiden Aeliana''s eyes.


    Not only had Sylvia teased her in the past, but now even Timothy had taken advantage of her!


    She never expected Timothy to actually tap those two Vital Points.


    The admiration and reverence she had earned from the disciples of the sanctuary over the years felt like it was slipping away in a single moment.


    "Damn it, one day I''ll��"


    Tears brimming in her eyes, Holy Maiden Aeliana glanced at the Blossom of Love.


    But to her surprise, the Blossom of Love actually reacted.


    A soft glow began to shimmer.


    Though it wasn''t particularly bright, it carried a faint, unique spiritual energy.


    Plop.


    A small round object rolled into her hand.


    It was a colorful candy, emitting a faint, sweet fragrance. Though small, it was incredibly beautiful.


    "This is�� candy?"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana was completely taken aback. She never expected the Blossom of Love to produce such a reward.


    After all, she had never seen candy like this before.


    Perhaps it was even a reward lower than a simple pebble.


    Staring at the colorful candy in her hand, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s eyes glazed over slightly.


    Just as she was about to taste it, a figure appeared in the sky.


    "Look! It''s Goddess Sylvia!"


    A disciple''s excited voice rang out, filled with awe and excitement.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana and Sylvia had always been close, and the disciples of Sky Sanctuary and Blooming Sanctuary often interacted with each other.


    To many of the disciples in Blooming Sanctuary, aside from Holy Maiden Aeliana, Sylvia was the most revered figure in their hearts.


    She was aloof, proud, and incredibly powerful.


    "Sylvia!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana jumped up in shock, quickly trying to explain herself. "Ahem, I was just preparing the disciples for the Sepulcher of the Sacred, and Timothy just happened to be here. Don''t get the wrong idea��"


    Halfway through her explanation, she noticed that Sylvia didn''t seem angry.


    "Relax, I''m not the jealous type who flies off the handle at the slightest thing."


    Sylvia cast a calm glance at Holy Maiden Aeliana. "I already know what happened in the Desolate Wastes."


    She gave Holy Maiden Aeliana a brief look, not showing any signs of reproach.


    "But��"


    Her gaze shifted to the Blossom of Love.


    "I''ve heard that the Blossom of Love in Blooming Sanctuary can sense three emotions and bestow ancestral treasures. So, this is what you were talking about."


    She glanced at Timothy, then back at the Blossom of Love.


    Though Sylvia tried to appear indifferent, there was a clear hint of curiosity in her expression.


    "How about�� we give it a try too?"

 Chapter 282 Thats so cheesy!

    "Hey babe, wanna give it a try? Sure, why not."Timothy agreed without a second thought.


    The Blossom of Love could sense the genuine feelings between the two of them.


    So, standing before the Blossom of Love was like a test of sorts.


    But for Timothy, who had nothing to hide, this kind of test didn''t faze him at all.


    "Hmph, looks like you''re not nervous at all. Just don''t end up with a pebble or something," Sylvia huffed, her tone a bit playful but still proud.


    "Don''t worry. If it''s a pebble, I''ll swallow it whole," Timothy replied confidently.


    The two of them walked up to the Blossom of Love together.


    The Blooming Sanctuary was truly beautiful.


    The hills were covered in vibrant flowers, swaying gently in the breeze. The way the petals moved, like waves rolling across the landscape, made it feel like they were standing in the middle of a living painting.


    As they stood before the Blossom of Love, Sylvia''s long hair flowed softly in the wind. Her flawless face, though usually cool and composed, showed a hint of anticipation.


    It was clear she had been curious about the Blossom of Love for a while now.


    "So, babe, what are we supposed to do?" Timothy asked.


    Even though the Blossom of Love didn''t care about appearances and could sense their true emotions, they still needed to do something symbolic to express those feelings.


    "Well�� how about I ask you some questions? Like a little test," Sylvia suggested quietly, as if she had already thought it through.


    "Questions? Sure, ask away," Timothy said, thumping his chest confidently. After all, when it came to knowing his goddess of a wife, if he wasn''t the expert, no one else could claim that title.


    "Alright, I''ll ask then?"


    The breeze blew gently as Sylvia cleared her throat, as if preparing herself. Even though it seemed like no big deal earlier, asking personal questions about herself still made her feel a bit embarrassed.


    After hesitating for a moment, she finally pushed through her shyness, her voice dropping slightly.


    "Do you know�� what animal I like the most?"


    "Of course, it''s cats," Timothy answered without missing a beat. "You don''t keep one in the palace, but every time you see one of the disciples with a cat, your eyes light up like stars. If it weren''t for your status, you''d probably be right there with them, petting the cat."


    "Wow, you actually got it right."


    Sylvia nodded calmly on the outside, but inside, her heart was racing. She hadn''t expected Timothy to notice something as small as her secret glances at cats.


    Still, she wasn''t ready to give up just yet. "Okay, but what about my clothes? You guys never pay attention to stuff like that��"


    "Blue," Timothy answered almost instantly. "You usually wear light blue dresses, but sometimes you switch it up with white. You seem to have a thing for blue, and you never need any extra makeup. The only time you wore any was on our second date, when you secretly put on a little blush."


    For a moment, Sylvia''s gaze froze.


    Then, she felt her heart racing so fast she could barely keep it under control.


    "How is this even possible?!"


    She had always heard that men''s words were nothing but lies. They say they love everything about you, but in reality, they don''t care. They don''t notice the things women like, nor do they pay attention to their clothes or makeup. They just pretend to care.


    But Timothy�� he seemed to remember everything, down to the smallest detail.


    Sylvia bit her lip, trying to push him further. "Then, what''s my favorite flower?"


    "The Rainbow Lotus I gave you on our first date."


    "What about my favorite instrument to play?"


    "The piccolo."


    "And�� what about that time of the month?"


    "Somewhere around the 8th. Babe, don''t forget to drink chamomile tea, and make sure you don''t catch a cold."


    Sylvia: "Ugh, this is so annoying!"


    "Alright, fine! But there''s no way you know the color of my pajamas, right?"


    Timothy: "��"


    "Uh, babe, you don''t wear anything to bed."


    Sylvia: "��"


    The air grew awkward for a moment, and her face flushed a deep shade of red. She was utterly embarrassed. Timothy''s answers had far exceeded her expectations.


    She turned her head away, staying silent for a while.


    But then, suddenly, she leaned in close to Timothy''s ear, her voice dropping to a near whisper, barely audible: "So�� what''s my favorite thing to eat?" Find more to read at empire


    "Favorite thing to eat?"


    Up until now, Timothy had answered everything without breaking a sweat. But this question made him pause. After all, there were so many delicacies in the world, and it wasn''t like people had a single favorite food. Plus, Sylvia had never shown any particular fondness for one specific dish.


    "Heh, finally stumped, huh?" Sylvia smirked, feeling a bit triumphant.


    "Hmm�� so what is it?" Timothy asked, genuinely puzzled, unable to come up with an answer.


    But then he noticed something��Sylvia''s eyes were darting away, and there was a soft, shy glimmer in them. She was�� blushing?


    "Alright, I''ll tell you," she said, her cool demeanor completely gone. Her voice trembled slightly, as if she was nervous about what she was about to say.


    "What''s going on��?" Timothy wondered, still confused.


    Just as he was lost in thought, Sylvia leaned in even closer, her breath warm against his ear. "My favorite thing to eat is�� your...."


    The moment she finished speaking, her face turned bright red, and she quickly turned away, flustered and unsure of what to do with herself.


    "Wait, what��?"


    Timothy stood there, stunned for a second before it hit him. He couldn''t help but laugh. Of all the things he hadn''t guessed, it turned out to be Sylvia''s cheeky, flirtatious line.


    But even though it was a cheesy pickup line, coming from the lips of a flawless goddess like Sylvia, it was surprisingly seductive.


    "Babe, do you know what my favorite thing to eat is?" Timothy suddenly asked, turning the tables on her.


    "What?" Sylvia responded instinctively.


    "It''s your��"


    Timothy''s voice whispered right next to her ear, and the words made her burst into laughter. "Hey, that''s so cheesy!"


    "Come on, you did the same thing!"


    "No way, I didn''t!"


    "Really?"


    "Of course not!"


    "Then why is your face a little red, goddess?"


    "Red��? No way."


    Sylvia touched her warm cheeks, trying to defend herself. "I�� I was born like this!" S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy: "Yeah, sure, I totally believe you."


    Sylvia, now both embarrassed and frustrated, snapped, "Ugh! Do you want me to actually eat you?!"


    Timothy chuckled. "Are you sure what you want to eat is appropriate?"


    What had started as an attempt to impress the Blossom of Love had somehow turned into a playful argument, leaving the nearby disciples watching in stunned silence.


    But just then, the Blossom of Love began to glow brightly, its light shining brilliantly.

 Chapter 283 Bonded Heartlock

    The light radiating from the Blossom of Love was dazzling beyond belief.Up until now, no one had ever seen the Blossom of Love emit such a brilliant glow.


    "What�� what kind of reward is this from the Blossom of Love?!"


    Discover hidden stories at empire


    Almost every disciple stood frozen in place, stunned.


    They had come before the Blossom of Love many times over the years.


    But until now, the most impressive reward they had ever seen, aside from the usual smooth pebbles, was an Epic-level Arcane Arts manual that two senior sisters had received.


    Because of this, most of the female disciples treated making wishes before the Blossom of Love as a fun little ritual, never expecting to receive any real treasures.


    But now, things were completely different.


    The rainbow-colored light shining from the Blossom of Love was blinding, and the swirling colors carried a rich, palpable spiritual energy.


    Even though they couldn''t see exactly what was inside, everyone could feel it clearly.


    This time, the reward from the Blossom of Love would far surpass anything that had come before!


    Boom!


    A wave of energy rippled outward, causing the surrounding flowers and grass to tremble.


    And within the light, something slowly floated into the air.


    It was two locks, connected by a chain. One lock was blue, the other pink, as if symbolizing a couple.


    The chain linking the two wasn''t fully solid, but it seemed like a delicate thread was holding them together.


    The two locks were tightly bound to each other, as if they could never be separated.


    "This is�� the Bonded Heartlock."


    When the two locks, brimming with spiritual energy, gently landed in the hands of Timothy and Sylvia, even Holy Maiden Aeliana was momentarily stunned.


    The Bonded Heartlock, split into two, connecting the pair.


    Even if the locks were separated, a spiritual energy, as if drawn from the very essence of the universe, would forever link them.


    But more importantly, the value of the Bonded Heartlock far exceeded its delicate appearance.


    Because these two locks were actually Heavenly-level artifacts!


    Heavenly-level artifacts were incredibly rare, and each one had its own unique properties.


    If it were anyone else, they might not believe that two simple locks could be Heavenly-level artifacts.


    But Holy Maiden Aeliana, well-versed in the ancient records of the sanctuary, knew better.


    The Bonded Heartlock not only allowed the holders to sense and communicate with each other.


    As long as one carried the lock, they could cross space itself, instantly appearing beside the other.


    Manipulating space, bending it to one''s will��this was something only those who had reached the level of a Holy Emperor could achieve.


    And the Bonded Heartlock, capable of performing this seemingly impossible feat, was a Heavenly-level artifact crafted by a Holy Emperor long ago!


    A Heavenly-level artifact, with the power to warp space itself!


    Even for the disciples of the Blooming Sanctuary, when had the Blossom of Love ever given such a reward?


    Not even in the sanctuary''s thousand-year history had anything like this ever been recorded!


    The love between these two had completely moved the Blossom of Love.


    No, wait��was it really just love?


    Holy Maiden Aeliana glanced at the pair.


    At that moment��


    "Bonded Heartlock? This thing looks pretty cool."


    Timothy glanced at the system''s analysis, not expecting it to be a Heavenly-level artifact.


    But considering it could directly affect space, the Bonded Heartlock definitely deserved its place as a Heavenly-level artifact.


    As Timothy spoke, he quickly noticed Sylvia staring blankly at the Bonded Heartlock resting in her palm. Her clear eyes shimmered with a subtle, beautiful emotion, like ripples on a calm autumn lake.


    Clearly, even she hadn''t expected the Blossom of Love to be so moved, let alone reward them with a Heavenly-level artifact.


    The Blossom of Love was one of the oldest legacies of the Blooming Sanctuary, capable of seeing into the depths of a person''s heart.


    In other words, Timothy''s love for her was even deeper than it appeared��


    Realizing this, Sylvia''s cheeks flushed slightly.


    The recognition from the Blossom of Love was far more sincere than any heartfelt confession could ever be.


    "Even though it''s not useful in battle, this Bonded Heartlock seems pretty practical," Timothy said, toying with the lock in his hand. Then, with a mischievous smile, he added, "Now I can show up in your room anytime I want, even sneak into your bed."


    "B-bed?! What would you be doing in my bed? Don''t use a Heavenly-level artifact for something weird!" Sylvia shrank back slightly, crossing her arms over her chest.


    Timothy immediately came up with an excuse. "What? When it''s cold in the winter, I can warm the bed for you. Isn''t that thoughtful?"


    "And what about summer?" Sylvia shot back.


    "Summer? Well, you''re always so cool and refreshing. In the summer, I''ll just hold you to cool off."


    "That''s not how cooling off works!" Sylvia''s face turned as red as a peach blossom. She couldn''t believe how ridiculous Timothy''s reasoning was getting.


    But before she could react further, space twisted around them, and thanks to the Bonded Heartlock, Timothy had already appeared right beside her.


    Sylvia finally understood.


    This Heavenly-level artifact had been completely ruined by Timothy''s antics!


    She bit her lip, unsure how to stop him, and could only glare at him with a mix of embarrassment and frustration.


    Their eyes met, and the atmosphere between them grew even more intimate.


    The surrounding disciples, who had no idea what the Blossom of Love was or what it signified, looked on in confusion at the scene unfolding before them.


    But Holy Maiden Aeliana? She felt a sharp pang in her chest, her nose tingling as if she were about to cry from the sheer emotional overload.


    It wasn''t just the genuine love between the two that had moved the Blossom of Love��even their cheesy, over-the-top flirting had clearly fed the Blossom of Love to its heart''s content.


    The Heavenly-level artifact they received was well-deserved, no doubt about it. But the problem was��


    These two were flaunting their affection in the Blooming Sanctuary, showing off a treasure that no other disciple had ever been able to obtain, and doing it so freely.


    It was as if they were deliberately rubbing it in her face, going out of their way to torment her. It was almost too much to bear!


    Holy Maiden Aeliana felt like crying but had no tears left.


    "Holy Maiden, where are you going?" one of the nearby female disciples asked as she saw Aeliana turn away.


    "I need some time alone," Aeliana replied, her voice trembling slightly, her eyes misty with unshed tears. She retreated to the shade of a nearby tree, curling up with her knees hugged to her chest.


    Her golden hair fell softly over her long legs as she sat there, utterly defeated by the couple''s relentless display of affection. She felt like she didn''t want to deal with the world anymore.


    "Ugh, these two are just too much," she muttered, resting her cheek against her knees, her soft face squished slightly in a pout, a hint of grievance in her expression.


    Without thinking, she recalled the candy she had received earlier when she and Timothy had been together. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmph!" Aeliana huffed softly, pulling out the rainbow-colored candy and popping it into her mouth with a sigh.


    The candy was sweet, melting instantly on her tongue.


    But suddenly, her eyes widened in surprise.


    She couldn''t believe it��this wasn''t just any ordinary candy.


    The spiritual energy swirling in her mouth was so rich that even she, a Holy Maiden, felt a sense of rejuvenation.


    The quality of this candy was far higher than she had ever imagined�� much, much higher.

 Chapter 284 Sweeter?

    "The quality of this candy is actually that high? So, the reward from the Blossom of Love just now is way better than I imagined..."At that moment, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s gaze froze for a second. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She never would have thought that a seemingly ordinary piece of candy could hold such immense value.


    Which means...


    Right now, Holy Maiden Aeliana didn''t want to think too much about it anymore. Your next read is at empire


    The sunlight poured down, casting a glow on her stunningly beautiful face, which carried a hint of both allure and holiness.


    She wasn''t sure if it was the heat of the sun or something else, but her cheeks felt a little warm.


    Lightly pressing her lips together, Holy Maiden Aeliana simply savored the taste of the candy.


    Sweet, and deeply refreshing.


    ...


    Meanwhile, as the Bonded Heartlock was taken away, other disciples began to appear one by one in front of the Blossom of Love.


    Luckily, they had no idea that the Bonded Heartlock was actually a Heavenly-level artifact. They were completely clueless about what the goddess had just received.


    Otherwise, the Blooming Sanctuary would have been in an uproar by now.


    Sitting under a large tree on the hillside, Timothy smiled slightly. "So, how was it, honey? Are you happy with the Blossom of Love''s reward?"


    "Hmph, it''s... not bad, I guess."


    Unlike her usual tone, Sylvia''s voice was noticeably softer.


    Even if she wanted to put on a front, it was hard to maintain the cold, distant aura of the Holy Emperor that could keep people at arm''s length.


    Because right now, she couldn''t hide the small spark of joy in her heart.


    "Heavenly-level artifact."


    On the continent of Elant, a Heavenly-level artifact was already the pinnacle of treasures.


    Which meant that the love between her and Timothy was also recognized by the Blossom of Love as something of the highest level...


    ''Hmph, I''m not going to fall for this so easily. Maybe the Blossom of Love just malfunctioned and gave us a Heavenly-level artifact by mistake!''


    Sylvia tried to convince herself.


    But unfortunately, that flimsy excuse felt weak and unconvincing.


    Without realizing it, her eyes met Timothy''s.


    In an instant, Sylvia, who had already been struggling to keep her composure, felt her face flush like a blooming peach blossom. She quickly averted her gaze and muttered softly, "Fine, I''ll admit you did okay this time. I guess... I can barely..."


    The birds in the trees chirped melodiously, their song gentle and soothing.


    A breeze swept through, lifting her waterfall-like hair ever so slightly.


    Sylvia slowly leaned in, her lips inching closer.


    This kiss seemed to be her way of offering a reward.


    "Hold on a second."


    But Timothy smiled and, to her surprise, gently stopped her.


    Sylvia paused for a moment, clearly confused.


    "Ahem, this is just a small reward, right? So I was thinking... maybe it could be a little sweeter." Timothy coughed twice, trying to explain.


    "Sweeter?"


    Sylvia tilted her head slightly, her clear eyes filled with confusion.


    "Exactly. I mean, your lips are already sweet, honey, but there''s an even sweeter way."


    As he spoke, a piece of candy appeared in Timothy''s hand.


    "You mean...!"


    Sylvia instantly understood, but right after, she couldn''t help but feel a wave of embarrassment.


    Who does something like this? How does Timothy always come up with these weird ideas?!


    But even though she protested, when Timothy brought the candy closer, her lips parted slightly, without any real resistance.


    The candy''s sweetness filled her mouth.


    And then, Timothy kissed her.


    "Mmm~"


    She fell back onto the grass, her silky hair spreading out across the ground.


    With Timothy''s kiss being a bit more intense than usual, the candy melted quickly.


    The sensations��the sweetness, the touch��everything blended together, making Sylvia''s head spin. All she could focus on was how the candy seemed even sweeter than before, almost overwhelmingly so.


    It was hard not to get lost in it.


    The birds'' chirping became even more melodious, as if they were providing a soundtrack for the two beneath the tree.


    A gentle breeze swept by, carrying Sylvia''s soft, delicate murmurs into the distance.


    Who knows how long it took, but eventually, the stubborn candy finally melted away completely.


    As they slowly pulled apart, Sylvia couldn''t hide her embarrassment.


    The candy was definitely twice as sweet.


    But this whole thing... it was just way too embarrassing!


    [Ding!


    Congratulations, Host! You have successfully caused Goddess Sylvia, a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, to lose her composure. System reward: +36 skill points.


    System notification: Host''s skill points have now accumulated to 267.]


    Timothy smiled softly and sat beside Sylvia on the grass.


    The faint sweetness still lingered in the air.


    A warm breeze played with their hair, and the flowers and grass swayed as if dancing to some unseen rhythm. The sky above was a brilliant blue, like a watercolor painting.


    Even though they weren''t doing anything special, just sitting there, holding hands and savoring the lingering sweetness, this moment felt incredibly precious.


    "So, I''ve got to hand it to you. You always manage to come up with the strangest things," Sylvia finally said, a small smile appearing on her face.


    Though her words sounded like a complaint, her mood was clearly much better.


    If she could, she wouldn''t mind sitting here with Timothy a little longer.


    Of course, if they could tie Holy Maiden Aeliana to a tree nearby, she wouldn''t mind that either.


    Oh, and maybe stuff a bra in Aeliana''s mouth to keep her from crying out...


    "But honey, when do you plan to head to the Sepulcher of the Sacred? We can''t afford to delay that much longer."


    Timothy''s voice suddenly broke the peaceful silence.


    "The Sepulcher of the Sacred..." Sylvia gazed up at the blue sky.


    Occasional clouds drifted by, soft and fluffy like cotton candy.


    Everything seemed so peaceful and serene, almost making one want to get lost in the tranquility.


    But she knew all too well that if something went wrong in the Sepulcher of the Sacred, the entire continent of Elant could be thrown into chaos.


    No matter what, they had to resolve whatever was happening inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred. They couldn''t leave any loose ends.


    It wasn''t just about honoring the countless Holy Emperor ancestors buried there��it was about the safety of the entire Elant continent.


    The Sepulcher of the Sacred was not something to be taken lightly!


    "Tomorrow, or maybe in a few days, it''ll be time to summon practitioners from across the land to head to the Sepulcher of the Sacred. Whatever is lurking inside, we have to deal with it," Sylvia said slowly, her voice carrying a weight of seriousness and cold determination.


    There was an unspoken authority in her tone, the kind that only a Holy Emperor could command. It spread out around her, making even the leaves on the trees gently fall to the ground.


    Timothy nodded.


    He knew all too well that there were still unresolved matters, like the Dragon Blood Formation and the mystery surrounding Azura''s father, Aurelian.


    The Sepulcher of the Sacred held many secrets, and these hidden forces could erupt at any moment, threatening the entire Elant continent.

 Chapter 285 Old friend

    The sky was gradually darkening, and the last rays of the setting sun slowly faded away.But at this moment, Blooming Sanctuary still seemed to be filled with a lively and joyful atmosphere.


    In the distance, bonfires were blazing, and every now and then, the excited singing of female disciples echoed through the air.


    Next to him, the soft, cool figure of Sylvia carried a faint, intoxicating scent of orchids, making it hard for Timothy not to get lost in the moment.


    "Babe, how about we stay the night here at Blooming Sanctuary?" Timothy asked with a slight smile.


    He had just gotten the Beast Monarch Essence from the dunecrab in the Desolate Wastes, so he was feeling pretty confident this time.


    "Tonight�� maybe not," Sylvia replied, a little shy but firm in her refusal.


    Her answer caught Timothy slightly off guard.


    After all, lately, his goddess had seemed a bit�� unsatisfied. Ahem.


    Worried that Timothy might misunderstand, Sylvia quickly tried to explain: "It''s just�� I have somewhere I need to go tonight."


    Her voice dropped a little as she spoke, sounding unexpectedly somber.


    She walked alone to the edge of the peak, gazing up at the pitch-black night sky.


    The soft moonlight bathed her in a gentle glow.


    A breeze swept by, causing her long hair and light blue dress to sway softly in the wind.


    Her eyes were like water, but with a hint of coldness.


    Her skin was as fair as snow, with a faint blush beneath the surface.


    Her slender waist seemed impossibly delicate, and her smooth, jade-like limbs were exposed, exuding an alluring grace.


    Under the moon''s radiance, her stunning beauty seemed almost otherworldly.


    Yet, beyond the coolness, there was a barely perceptible trace of sadness.


    "That''s strange��"


    Timothy noticed something was off.


    In all the time he''d known her, he had never seen Sylvia look so sorrowful.


    ''And what did she mean by going somewhere else?''


    Just then, a quiet voice drifted over from the distance, landing softly beside Timothy.


    Golden hair, with a touch of seductive charm��this figure was none other than Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    But this time, there was none of her usual playful teasing. Aeliana stood silently, gazing at Sylvia, who was standing alone on the peak, without saying a word.


    It seemed like she knew something.


    Discover more stories at empire


    "Dong, dong."


    At that moment, a deep, resonant bell rang out from afar.


    The sound of the bell signaled that midnight had arrived.


    Sylvia turned to glance at Timothy, her cool eyes softening with a trace of affection.


    But as the bell tolled, she rose into the air, riding the wind, and flew off into the distance.


    "Where''s Sylvia going?" Timothy couldn''t help but ask as he watched her figure disappear into the night.


    "To pay respects to someone she lost," Aeliana answered softly.


    "Someone she lost?"


    "Yeah."


    Aeliana hesitated for a moment before deciding to reveal the truth: "Actually, Sylvia''s path to becoming a goddess wasn''t as smooth as it seems.


    Sylvia''s talent and potential were once considered among the best on the entire continent of Elant. Even the most renowned prodigies of the time couldn''t compare to her.


    But just when her strength was recognized by the world, both of her parents��who were also Holy Emperor-level figures��disappeared without a trace."


    "The fact that Sylvia''s parents were both Holy Emperors��"


    This revelation left Timothy genuinely surprised.


    After all, on the continent of Elant, Holy Emperors were incredibly rare and powerful. There were only a handful of them across the entire land��maybe a dozen at most. The idea of both parents being Holy Emperors was practically unheard of.


    "Yeah, at first, everything went smoothly for Sylvia, with both of her parents being Holy Emperors," Aeliana continued. "Not only was her talent among the best on the continent, but her parents doted on her, their only daughter, endlessly.


    But��"


    At this point, Holy Maiden Aeliana sighed, her tone tinged with sadness. Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy could tell that, despite Sylvia often teasing Aeliana and, well, spanking her more times than he could count, their bond ran much deeper than it appeared on the surface. They were closer than they let on.


    Aeliana''s voice softened as she went on: "After Sylvia''s parents mysteriously disappeared, her situation took a turn for the worse.


    Even though her parents were Holy Emperors and had once dominated the continent, they never established a faction of their own. So, when they vanished, there was no one left to protect Sylvia.


    And because Sylvia''s talent far surpassed that of countless prodigies, she became a target of envy, jealousy, and greed. Without anyone to shield her, she faced constant challenges and was nearly killed several times.


    Until�� she appeared."


    "She?" Timothy asked, intrigued.


    "Yeah, the one who helped Sylvia was Erelyn, the princess of the Netherworld.


    Erelyn used the power of the Netherworld to create a doppelg?nger of herself and sent it to the continent of Elant.


    She helped Sylvia through her darkest times, staying by her side until Sylvia reached Ocean''s Gate. Then, one day, Erelyn left.


    After that, it was as if Sylvia had fully awakened. She threw herself into her training, breaking through barrier after barrier, and eventually founded Sky Sanctuary on her own.


    Not only did she ascend to the rank of Holy Emperor, becoming one of the strongest on the continent, but she also expanded Sky Sanctuary into the powerful force it is today.


    That''s why, a hundred years ago, those three tried so hard to stop Sky Sanctuary from growing��they were afraid of Sylvia."


    As Aeliana finished speaking, she glanced at Sylvia''s fading silhouette in the distant sky, her expression softening with a hint of concern.


    "Erelyn��"


    Timothy''s mind flashed back to the time he had crossed paths with Erelyn in the Undead Sanctuary, where their fates had briefly intertwined.


    He hadn''t expected that the Netherworld princess would have such a deep connection with Sylvia.


    And to think Erelyn had created a doppelg?nger just to help Sylvia�� It was hard to imagine.


    No wonder Sylvia missed this old friend so much.


    "Thanks for telling me all this, Holy Maiden," Timothy said with a small smile, expressing his gratitude. Then, almost casually, he added, "By the way, how was that candy you got from the Blossom of Love reward? Was it sweet?"


    "Why are you suddenly asking about that?" Aeliana''s face flushed with a hint of panic as she quickly denied it. "It was�� fine, I guess. Just an ordinary piece of candy. Probably not even as good as a pebble."


    "Is that so? What a shame," Timothy chuckled, clearly amused by her reaction.


    Under the moonlight, Aeliana turned her head, her eyes shimmering like a flowing stream, as if she were feeling a bit guilty.


    "Oh, right. If you want to see Sylvia''s memorial, I can take you with me," she suddenly offered, seemingly eager to change the subject.


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. Sylvia''s never tried to hide anything about this old friend."


    After a brief exchange, the two of them stood up in unison and headed in the direction Sylvia had just disappeared��

 Chapter 286 Holy Emperor Earthshard

    At the peak of the remote mountain, Timothy finally caught sight of Sylvia.Under the moonlight, she stood before a monument, glowing faintly with a soft green hue, though it was unclear what it was made of.


    She slowly bent down and placed a small, white flower on the monument.


    "It''s been so long since I could only visit you like this. I hope we''ll meet again someday."


    Her gaze lingered for a moment before she turned away, ending her quiet tribute.


    But in the moonlight, the figure that was always so composed and dignified now seemed to carry a hint of sadness.


    "Babe, are you okay?" Timothy walked up beside her, his voice gentle with concern.


    "I''m fine. I was just remembering someone from the past."


    She smiled faintly, though there was still a trace of sadness in her expression. Even so, her mood seemed to lift a little.


    "Besides, who knows? Maybe one day I''ll see her again."


    Sylvia''s eyes drifted toward the sky, her gaze sparkling with a quiet hope.


    "Oh, by the way, there''s something else."


    Without warning, Sylvia grabbed Timothy and kissed him.


    Her lips were soft and warm, carrying a delicate, sweet fragrance.


    "I�� I just wanted to mark the occasion," Sylvia said, turning her head slightly, a bit embarrassed.


    "Who commemorates things like that?" Timothy chuckled.


    Still, getting kissed out of the blue wasn''t exactly something to complain about.


    Especially under the moonlight, where Sylvia''s shy, almost imperceptible gesture of curling her pinky finger made her look even more breathtakingly beautiful.


    Just watching her like this filled Timothy''s heart with warmth.


    "But now, it''s time to explore the Sepulcher of the Sacred." Sylvia''s voice suddenly took on a more resolute tone.


    "So soon?" Timothy was a little taken aback.


    "Yeah, we can''t delay any longer. I''ve heard you guys got your hands on the Chromatic Origin Stone, which can affect spatial shifts. It''s likely connected to the Sepulcher of the Sacred, and it''s proof that something''s wrong inside."


    Her voice was cool, and once again, the awe-inspiring presence of the Holy Emperor radiated from her.


    "It seems we don''t have a moment to lose," Timothy nodded in agreement.


    With a single step, the Holy Emperor could traverse millions of miles.


    In the blink of an eye, Sylvia had returned to the Sky Sanctuary.


    A wave of divine authority spread out in all directions.


    Instantly, countless disciples were jolted awake from their sleep, staring in awe and reverence toward the grand hall.


    The elders, not daring to waste a second, rushed to the hall as quickly as possible.


    Before long, all the elders and the temple guards stood solemnly on either side of the hall. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The cold, majestic aura that filled the air commanded respect from everyone present.


    For Goddess Sylvia to summon them in the dead of night, something significant must have happened.


    Everyone waited in silence, not daring to make a sound.


    "Summon all the powers across the land. From this moment on, begin preparations to enter the Sepulcher of the Sacred. We depart tomorrow." Sylvia''s voice finally broke the silence, carrying the weight of the Holy Emperor''s authority, echoing through the hall.


    At the same time, across the world, in every sect, every sanctuary, and every royal court where practitioners gathered, people looked up in shock.


    Above each sect, a token hovered in the sky.


    It glowed faintly, radiating a divine authority that filled all who saw it with awe.


    This token came from none other than Goddess Sylvia herself!


    "The Goddess is actually summoning all the practitioners!"


    "What''s going on? Could it be that we''re finally entering the Sepulcher of the Sacred?"


    "I can''t believe this moment has come. But the matters within the Sepulcher of the Sacred are tied to the fate of the entire Elant continent. Right now, the only one who can unite the world and call upon all practitioners to enter the Sepulcher is Goddess Sylvia."


    No one dared to take this lightly.


    Even though many factions were reluctant to submit or associate with the Sky Sanctuary, more than half of the major sects and powers didn''t dare delay. They quickly sent their representatives, rushing toward the Sky Sanctuary at full speed.


    "Holy Emperor Luminis, what should we do��" In the Desolate Wastes, the elders surrounding Holy Emperor Luminis asked nervously.


    Normally, Holy Emperor Luminis had little to do with the Sky Sanctuary, and now he had been injured by Timothy. This grudge�� it seemed inevitable.


    "This is a direct order from Goddess Sylvia�� Forget it, I''ll go myself."


    To everyone''s surprise, Holy Emperor Luminis gritted his teeth and forced himself to stand.


    As he gazed into the distance, even his childlike eight-year-old form showed a trace of reverence.


    Suddenly, several beams of light shot into the sky.


    In an instant, dozens of swords descended from the heavens, hovering around Holy Emperor Luminis.


    With a step that shattered the void, Holy Emperor Luminis, surrounded by the floating blades, set off toward the Sky Sanctuary.


    At that moment, across the entire Elant continent, beams of light flickered in the sky.


    These lights belonged to the representatives of various sects and factions, or even the Sect Leaders themselves.


    Riding on their magical treasures, they all headed toward the Sky Sanctuary.


    The glowing treasures streaked across the sky, creating a spectacle as magnificent as a sky full of stars.


    Whether they were ordinary people or practitioners, everyone who looked up at the grand sight couldn''t help but feel awe.


    Even before her battle with the three Holy Emperors, Goddess Sylvia''s reputation had already spread across the Elant continent.


    But after that battle, her authority had grown to the point where the entire continent now feared and respected her!


    As beams of light converged above the Sky Sanctuary, soon, countless practitioners stood solemnly on the vast mountain peak before the grand hall.


    These practitioners stood in respectful silence, their eyes fixed on the Sky Sanctuary, not daring to speak.


    But soon, someone couldn''t help but exclaim.


    "That''s Holy Emperor Starwind, Cassian!"


    "Holy Emperor Dawnveil is here too!"


    The appearance of so many Holy Emperors was a testament to Sylvia''s immense status and authority.


    But then, as two more figures appeared, countless practitioners were left utterly stunned, unable to believe their eyes.


    "That''s�� Holy Emperor Luminis!"


    "Wasn''t Holy Emperor Luminis just injured by Timothy? I can''t believe he''s still coming to the Sky Sanctuary."


    "And that one��"


    All eyes turned to the white-haired elder, floating gracefully in the air.


    It was none other than Holy Emperor Earthshard, who had been in seclusion for hundreds of years!


    And�� alongside him was Holy Maiden Aeliana, who had always been close to Goddess Sylvia.


    With just one command from Goddess Sylvia, not only had countless sect practitioners arrived in reverence, but even three Holy Emperors had come in person.


    It was incredibly rare for Holy Emperors to appear in another Holy Emperor''s domain. Such an act was not only seen as a loss of status but could even be interpreted as submission.


    Yet now, three Holy Emperors had gathered at the Sky Sanctuary simultaneously.


    This level of respect and authority was something no other Holy Emperor could ever hope to achieve!


    As they gazed at the ethereal figure of Goddess Sylvia, shrouded in mist and clouds, countless practitioners were left speechless, their hearts filled with boundless reverence.

 Chapter 287 Transcendent Ascension Pill

    "The Sepulcher of the Sacred is the oldest and most mysterious place on the continent of Elant.For tens of thousands of years, the remains of countless Holy Emperors have been laid to rest within the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    They rest peacefully in that land, revered by all.


    The Sepulcher of the Sacred was once a sacred ground, untouchable and inviolable.


    But now, not only has this holy land been violated, it may have already undergone unimaginable changes and upheavals.


    This matter concerns not only the dignity of the countless Holy Emperors but also the safety of the entire Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    The place is too mysterious and eerie. If something were to erupt from within, even if all the Holy Emperors joined forces, they might not be able to stop it."


    After speaking, Sylvia''s gaze swept across the misty surroundings.


    In that instant, everyone felt a wave of awe rise in their hearts.


    And then, a voice as clear and melodious as a bell rang out once more: "The matter of the Sepulcher of the Sacred cannot be delayed. Tomorrow at dawn, I will lead the elite forces of Sky Sanctuary to the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    To all corners of the world, anyone who wishes to contribute may join me.


    The practitioners of Elant will officially enter the Sepulcher of the Sacred!"


    As her voice, filled with divine authority, echoed through the hall, every practitioner present felt their blood boil with excitement and respect.


    Though Goddess Sylvia had said that anyone willing to help could join Sky Sanctuary, the fact that she herself was leading the expedition made this a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    This journey into the Sepulcher of the Sacred could be the grandest event the continent of Elant had seen in millennia.


    Most sects would surely join.


    They knew very well that if they missed this chance to follow the goddess herself, there would be no one else capable of organizing such an effort.


    At this point, only Goddess Sylvia could shoulder this responsibility!


    "We are willing to follow the goddess!"


    "This time, as we head to the Sepulcher of the Sacred, we pledge to follow Goddess Sylvia''s command!"


    Westminster Abbey, Goldspire Peak, Sword Peak Sect, Cloud Pavilion Sect, and even the Southern Empire... The leaders of each sect and the representatives from all corners of the land bowed their heads in respect and admiration.


    Even Holy Emperor Luminis and the elderly Holy Emperor Earthshard, standing outside the grand hall, nodded silently.


    By tomorrow, Goddess Sylvia would lead Sky Sanctuary and practitioners from all over to the Sepulcher of the Sacred!


    Her overwhelming divine presence filled everyone with awe, and many couldn''t help but think to themselves: "As expected of Goddess Sylvia. No other Holy Emperor could ever pull this off..."


    Just as everyone was preparing to leave and make ready for the journey the next day, a voice suddenly broke the silence.


    No one knew who had the audacity��or perhaps the recklessness��to ask, "Oh, right, Goddess, I remember you mentioned last time that besides announcing the expedition to the Sepulcher of the Sacred, there was another extremely important matter you were going to share.


    But... it seems like you haven''t announced it yet, have you?"


    The moment those words were spoken, all the practitioners froze for a second.


    Thinking back, it did seem like there was something else.


    "Strange, the goddess hasn''t mentioned the second thing yet."


    "Yeah, she said there were two announcements. One was about going to the Sepulcher of the Sacred, but the other... she still hasn''t said anything about it.


    And if it''s something that can be mentioned in the same breath as the Sepulcher of the Sacred, what could it possibly be?"


    In an instant, curiosity spread like wildfire among the crowd.


    After all, the matter of the Sepulcher of the Sacred was already of monumental importance. What could possibly be on the same level as that?


    Countless eyes, filled with curiosity, turned toward the grand hall.


    But inside the hall, there was only silence for a long moment.


    "Uh�� well, I''ll tell you when I get back."


    Though her voice still carried its usual coolness, many people couldn''t help but feel that something was�� off.


    The goddess, who was always so dignified and commanding, suddenly sounded�� a little strange. Was it possible that her voice even had a hint of�� cuteness?


    Even through the mist that veiled her figure, it seemed like her graceful silhouette was avoiding the topic, almost as if she were�� embarrassed?


    "Uh, maybe it''s just my imagination."


    "Yeah, how could I think something so weird about the goddess? She''s always so majestic."


    Still, despite their reluctance to speak up, countless people couldn''t help but feel a growing curiosity.


    What could be so important that it was on par with the journey to the Sepulcher of the Sacred, yet the goddess had deliberately avoided mentioning it, saying she''d only reveal it after they returned?


    Even though they couldn''t quite figure it out, they had a strange feeling that whatever it was, it would shake the entire world.


    After respectfully bowing once more in the direction of Sky Sanctuary, the practitioners from all the sects finally returned to their own domains.


    They began gathering their disciples and elders, retrieving the ancient treasures passed down by their ancestors, and preparing for the journey into the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    "Timothy, once we''re inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred, I''ll make sure to regain my honor!" Holy Emperor Luminis stomped his foot, looking like a sulking child who had just been scolded, before turning and storming off.


    Inside Sky Sanctuary, Timothy gave a subtle smile and asked, "So, honey, what''s this big announcement you''re saving for after we get back from the Sepulcher of the Sacred?"


    "N-nothing! It''s nothing, just something I said offhand," Sylvia stammered, clearly flustered as she quickly turned her head away.


    "Nothing, huh? You call that nothing? Well, if you won''t tell me the truth, don''t blame me if I��" Timothy raised his hand, a mischievous glint in his eye.


    The power of the Holy Emperor''s Touch was more than enough to affect Sylvia.


    "W-what are you doing?!" Sylvia''s face flushed as she suddenly remembered certain�� moments from their private chambers.


    "Take a guess." S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a playful smile, Timothy took a step closer.


    But just then��


    "Ahem, you two might want to tone it down a bit. You''ve got an audience, you know."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana walked in from outside the hall, noticing the scene that was about to unfold and quickly cleared her throat.


    At that, both Sylvia and Timothy froze, stopping whatever they were about to do.


    Aeliana, with a knowing look, explained her reason for coming. "Ahem, I didn''t mean to interrupt your little�� moment. I just wanted to take a look at Timothy''s Chromatic Origin Stone. There''s a chance it might be connected to the Sepulcher of the Sacred."


    Timothy nodded, and with a wave of his hand, the Chromatic Origin Stone floated into the air.


    A radiant, seven-colored light spread throughout Sky Sanctuary.


    Even Sylvia''s eyes widened slightly at the sight.


    Enjoy new chapters from empire


    "The energy from this Origin Stone�� it might really be useful inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred!"


    The Chromatic Origin Stone, which could channel the spiritual energy of the heavens and earth, seemed to have the power to influence the very fabric of space.


    At that moment, a voice suddenly echoed in Timothy''s mind.


    [Ding! System task issued: Eliminate the anomalies within the Sepulcher of the Sacred and restore it to its former state.


    System reward: Ninth-level spiritual medicine��Transcendent Ascension Pill.


    Transcendent Ascension Pill��A pill that will help the host achieve the strongest Holy Emperor status upon ascending to the Transcendence Realm!]


    "Sepulcher of the Sacred��" Timothy pondered for a moment, his thoughts drifting to something else.


    Could the princess trapped in the Netherworld also have some connection to the Sepulcher of the Sacred?

 Chapter 288 This strike was unstoppable!

    The next morning, when Sylvia appeared before the sacred icon, everyone knew.The journey to the Sepulcher of the Sacred was finally about to begin!


    In an instant, half of the powerful elders and soldiers of the Sky Sanctuary stood in solemn formation, respectfully gazing at Sylvia.


    "Follow me."


    With a voice that carried the cold authority of the Holy Emperor, Elder Turner bowed deeply and responded loudly, "Yes!"


    Immediately, everyone rose into the air, following Sylvia.


    Above the Sky Sanctuary, the clouds swirled and drifted.


    Behind the goddess, countless people stood in reverence, slowly heading toward the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    However, there was a small interruption along the way.


    Timothy took a moment to head into the woods of the Desolate Wastes, where he found Azura, teary-eyed and on the verge of crying, and led her back to the clouds.


    Poor Azura had been forgotten and tied up there for two whole days.


    In those two days, not only had she not had any Golden Scale Dragon Carp to eat, but she hadn''t even seen a single person.


    You couldn''t really blame her��any dragon in her place would probably be crying too.


    "Waaah, this is too much! This is dragon abuse!"


    Azura looked pitifully at Timothy. "I need Golden Scale Dragon Carp!"


    "We just got to Ocean''s Gate. You don''t want to get indigestion, do you? We''ll talk about it after we get back from the Sepulcher of the Sacred," Timothy replied, shutting her down without hesitation.


    "This is so unfair! You ride me all day and night, and you don''t even feed me! This is exploitation!"


    Even after arriving at Ocean''s Gate, Azura''s tears didn''t stop flowing...


    It wasn''t until Timothy promised that he might reward her with Golden Scale Dragon Carp once his strength improved that she finally stopped sobbing.


    The cloud Sylvia was riding moved incredibly fast, and before long, the scenery ahead began to change.


    Everyone could clearly see a vast mountain range stretching endlessly before them.


    It seemed to come from one horizon and extend all the way to the other.


    The peaks stretched on without end.


    But in the center of the range, there was a massive, gaping fissure.


    It looked as though it had been cleaved open by a single sword stroke.


    The gap was narrow and steep, towering into the clouds.


    This fissure stood there like a gate, shrouded in mist, exuding an imposing and untouchable aura.


    It felt as though beyond this gap lay an entirely different world.


    In the past, gazing upon this sacred and awe-inspiring sight, many would have bowed in reverence, paying their respects to the Holy Emperors buried here.


    But now, many practitioners could faintly sense the scent of blood emanating from within the Sepulcher of the Sacred. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though the smell was faint, it carried an eerie feeling that sent chills down their spines, making them want to turn back.


    It seemed that the once-revered Sepulcher of the Sacred had indeed become a place of unpredictable danger.


    At the entrance to the Sepulcher, many practitioners had already gathered.


    There were beautiful female practitioners and muscular, battle-hardened male practitioners.


    Most of the practitioners who had come here were elites from various sects and schools.


    Among them, almost none were below the Mystic Core level.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana, Holy Emperor Luminis, and Holy Emperor Earthshard had also arrived, each leading their respective forces.


    When Sylvia arrived, all eyes turned toward her.


    Her light blue dress fluttered gently as she walked step by step toward the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    For most, this was their first time seeing Goddess Sylvia up close.


    The cold, dignified aura she exuded made them feel even more reverent than before.


    Guarding the entrance to the Sepulcher of the Sacred was a chain forged from thirty-six golden locks.


    Ancient and mysterious patterns flowed across the chain, making it seem as immovable as a mountain.


    The chain forged from thirty-six golden locks was originally meant to guard the Sepulcher of the Sacred, as if to prevent any evildoers from entering. But now, the chain was covered in a faint, eerie red glow.


    With this strange blood-colored light enveloping it, no one could break through the chain and enter.


    But in front of everyone''s eyes, Sylvia raised a wooden sword.


    Behind her, another crimson wooden sword slowly appeared.


    Many knew that Goddess Sylvia''s weapon of choice was a wooden sword. But very few were aware that the one glowing with a red light was her most powerful sword.


    And at this moment, it was that very sword she held in her hand.


    The crimson wooden sword gleamed like a ruby. It had a simple elegance, yet there was a certain purity to its beauty. Experience tales with empire


    A gentle breeze blew, causing Sylvia''s hair to sway slightly. Her ethereal figure, standing apart from the world, radiated a cold, distant aura.


    A faint chill spread out around her, and just standing nearby was enough to make people feel a deep sense of awe.


    The sword had yet to strike, but its power was already palpable!


    This was the Goddess Sylvia, ruler of the Sky Sanctuary!


    It was hard to imagine any other woman in the world who could exude such cold majesty.


    No wonder she was indifferent to love, having written The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners.


    As countless people gazed at her breathtaking figure, they couldn''t help but feel a deep reverence.


    At that moment, the red glow from her sword intensified.


    The cold authority of the Holy Emperor that Sylvia exuded suddenly sharpened, and her aura shifted dramatically.


    With one strike!


    Crack!


    In the stunned silence of the crowd, the practitioners from all directions watched in disbelief.


    The sword''s light was sharp, as if it could cut through anything in the world.


    Its majesty was overwhelming, like a force descending from the heavens.


    This strike was unstoppable!


    The thirty-six golden locks, engraved with countless ancient runes and symbols, had guarded the Sepulcher of the Sacred for who knows how many years.


    But under this single strike...


    Snap!


    They shattered in an instant!


    The golden locks fell to the ground, and the entrance to the Sepulcher of the Sacred was now fully revealed.


    "So this is the power of Goddess Sylvia!"


    A wave of astonished murmurs rippled through the crowd.


    Many had already held her in awe.


    But it wasn''t until this moment that they truly understood��Goddess Sylvia''s strength had long surpassed the peak of any Holy Emperor.


    The power and momentum behind that strike were something no other Holy Emperor could hope to match!


    "Goddess Sylvia''s strength is something I can respect."


    Even Holy Emperor Luminis couldn''t help but nod as he watched the scene unfold.


    Though he had his grudges with Timothy, his opinion of Sylvia had never wavered.


    "He mocked me for being a virgin, for not having a girlfriend. Ridiculous! As if he has one herself!"


    As if venting his frustration, Holy Emperor Luminis let out a cold snort.


    His gaze unintentionally drifted toward Timothy.


    But at that very moment, he noticed something unexpected.


    The cold, proud Goddess Sylvia, who had seemed to ignore everyone since arriving at the Sepulcher of the Sacred, was now looking at Timothy.


    And in her gaze, there was...!

 Chapter 289 Are you still not fully recovered?

    "That must''ve just been my imagination."Holy Emperor Luminis froze for a moment, then quickly shook his head.


    After all, that was Goddess Sylvia. The idea that she''d be gazing at Timothy with such a tender, affectionate look? No way. Impossible.


    ''It must''ve been a trick of the eyes! Yeah, that''s it!''


    Sure enough, when he looked back at Sylvia again, all he could see was her cold, proud figure from behind. Holy Emperor Luminis felt a wave of relief wash over him.


    ''Anyone who mocks someone for being a virgin is probably a virgin themselves! Just wait, Timothy. If I get the chance inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred, I''ll expose you for sure!''


    At that moment, the golden lock had already been broken. As Sylvia stepped into the Sepulcher of the Sacred, the crowd of practitioners followed closely behind, surging into the sacred tomb.


    In the sky, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s golden carriage drifted by, leaving a faint echo in its wake.


    On the ground, wherever Sylvia passed, a trail of frost followed, inspiring awe in everyone who saw it.


    Practitioners from all directions followed her solemnly, each wielding their magical artifacts, their presence imposing.


    Four Holy Emperors, along with countless practitioners from various sects��this kind of gathering hadn''t been seen on the continent of Elant for who knows how many years!


    It was likely that such a grand spectacle hadn''t occurred in tens of thousands of years!


    As they passed through the canyon, with cliffs on either side like hanging blades, the scene inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred finally came into view.


    For a moment, countless practitioners were struck dumb, their faces turning pale as they stared at the sight before them.


    The once-revered Sepulcher of the Sacred was no more.


    What lay before them was a sky drenched in blood.


    It was impossible to make out what was above the heavens. All they could feel from the blood-red sky was an overwhelming sense of death and murderous intent, as if it had been formed from countless congealed drops of blood.


    Even the ground had been stained crimson by the sky, emitting a nauseating stench.


    Looking around, nothing resembled the sacred Sepulcher of the Sacred they once knew.


    It felt more like a demonic lair, filled with unspeakable horrors, where only fear could be felt.


    "This... is this really the Sepulcher of the Sacred? What on earth happened in here?!"


    "The Sepulcher of the Sacred is supposed to be the resting place of countless Holy Emperors! How could it have turned into this?!"


    The Holy Emperors who had once entered the Sepulcher of the Sacred were especially in disbelief. They couldn''t accept that this was truly the same place.


    They still remembered it clearly��the Sepulcher of the Sacred had once been filled with vibrant spiritual plants and flowers, with the sky bathed in holy golden light.


    In front of each Holy Emperor''s tomb, mysterious and profound auras would drift, inspiring reverence in anyone who approached.


    But now, the entire Sepulcher of the Sacred had become a city of the dead, filled with an eerie and terrifying atmosphere.


    "ROAR!"


    Just then, as if sensing the presence of intruders, a ghastly howl echoed from deep within the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    The howl was chilling and horrifying. Immediately after, the ground in the distance began to crack open.


    From the fissures in the earth, skeletal hands��nothing but bone��began to emerge.


    These hands gripped the edges of the cracks, clawing their way upward as if they had found something they desperately craved.


    More and more cracks appeared, and the creatures climbing out of them finally became visible.


    Hundreds, then thousands, and eventually tens of thousands of skeletons crawled out from beneath the ground.


    They wore tattered, mismatched clothing, but all that remained of them were bones.


    Their hollow eye sockets glowed with a faint red light, their movements sluggish yet filled with an insatiable greed.


    It was as if every living person present was the feast they had been waiting for.


    "What in the world happened to turn the Sepulcher of the Sacred into this?"


    If they had come here with anyone else, no one would''ve dared to move forward at this point.


    But...


    Looking at the awe-inspiring figure of Goddess Sylvia, an inexplicable surge of courage welled up inside them.


    "Charge! Clear the path to the depths of the Sepulcher of the Sacred for the Holy Emperors!" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Abbot Fenvin and Faelan led the charge, with Holy Emperor Starwind wielding a silver spear, rushing ahead at the front.


    In an instant, countless practitioners were inspired.


    Every single one of them was a top-tier practitioner on the continent of Elant, each holding a prestigious position. How could they back down at such a critical moment?


    "Charge!"


    The light from magical artifacts flashed across the blood-red sky as the practitioners surged forward.


    The eerie skeletons, with their grotesque faces, wielded chilling weapons made from human bones, eager to devour more flesh.


    They were far stronger than most practitioners had imagined.


    Nearly every one of these skeletons was at least at the Mystic Core level!


    The battlefield quickly descended into chaos as the practitioners fought bravely, pushing forward.


    But even with Sacred Forms and powerful spells flying left and right, it was difficult to break through the skeletons'' defenses.


    The battle became a chaotic mess, with no clear victor in sight.


    "These skeletons may look ordinary, but they''re far from the usual undead creatures. Their bodies are so tough that even a typical Mystic Core practitioner struggles to break through."


    Holy Emperor Luminis muttered to himself as he watched the scene unfold.


    His small, childlike body��barely the size of an eight-year-old��was filled with endless curiosity and chatter.


    But more than that...


    After glancing at Timothy, Holy Emperor Luminis walked over to Sylvia''s side. Clearing his throat, he spoke in a slightly childish voice, trying to flatter her: "As expected of Goddess Sylvia. If anyone else were leading, there''s no way these people would be charging forward like this."


    "I''m just fulfilling my duty as a Holy Emperor."


    Sylvia glanced at him briefly, clearly not in the mood for conversation.


    Her tone was cold and distant, with a hint of aloofness.


    Holy Emperor Luminis felt a bit awkward. It seemed that even his appearance as a young boy wasn''t enough to make the goddess treat him any differently.


    But after thinking it over, he quickly let it go.


    In hundreds of years, when had Goddess Sylvia ever shown any special attention to any man?


    Especially not to that Timothy...


    Looking at Timothy, Holy Emperor Luminis couldn''t help but smirk mockingly.


    There''s no way, right? Timothy, a disciple under the goddess herself, actually having a girlfriend? Impossible.


    Just wait��soon, I''ll expose him for the fraud he is!


    But just as Holy Emperor Luminis was feeling smug, Timothy let out a small yawn, looking a bit tired.


    "Are you okay? Are you still not fully recovered?"


    Sylvia, who had been coldly observing the chaos within the Sepulcher of the Sacred, suddenly showed a trace of concern, her gaze softening as she looked Timothy over.


    The worry in her eyes was unmistakable.


    "I''m fine, Sylvia. It''s just a yawn, not because I''m weak or anything..."


    Timothy smiled helplessly.


    Maybe she was just being overly concerned. Lately, Sylvia had been oddly worried about his health, especially his stamina, which made him feel a bit embarrassed.


    If it weren''t for the other Holy Emperors around, Timothy would''ve loved to say something cheeky like:


    "Don''t worry, once I reach the Transcendence Realm and become a Holy Emperor, it''ll be you who has to be careful, my dear Sylvia!"


    "As long as you''re okay. The Sepulcher of the Sacred is extremely dangerous. Nothing else matters��just make sure you stay safe."


    Sylvia nodded, still somewhat skeptical, but her concern was genuine as she gave him a serious reminder.


    "Got it." Timothy smiled and nodded in agreement.


    But this scene left Holy Emperor Luminis completely dumbfounded.

 Chapter 290 Supreme Emperor...

    "Impossible! Why would the goddess care so much about Timothy? It makes no sense!"Holy Emperor Luminis was completely stunned.


    In his memory, Sylvia had always been so cold and distant that even someone of Holy Emperor rank wouldn''t dare show any disrespect.


    And yet here was Timothy, who was definitely still a virgin, calling someone else out for being one!


    The two of them had just been interacting in a way that almost seemed... sweet, like a couple. What on earth was going on?


    Holy Emperor Luminis was utterly bewildered. He quickly glanced over at Holy Maiden Aeliana and Holy Emperor Earthshard, hoping for some explanation.


    "Ahem, I didn''t see anything," Holy Emperor Earthshard said, coughing awkwardly and waving his hand dismissively.


    "Hmph, you figure it out yourself. I''m not about to say anything," Holy Maiden Aeliana chuckled, though there was a hint of nervousness in her voice.


    It was as if everyone knew something, but Luminis was the only one left in the dark, standing there like a fool.


    "Hey, what''s going on here?! Just because I''ve kept my childlike appearance to focus on mastering the Realm of a Thousand Blades doesn''t mean you can treat me like a kid!"


    Holy Emperor Luminis shouted, but it was as if no one was paying him any attention.


    "You idiot, maybe you should stop looking like a kid and finally lose your virginity. You''re so clueless it''s embarrassing," Azura teased, sticking her tongue out at him before darting behind Timothy''s legs for cover.


    "You... you little dragon!" Luminis was so furious he nearly coughed up blood.


    It was bad enough being humiliated by Timothy, but now even his pet was mocking him.


    Before today, when had he ever been treated with such disrespect?


    "You... you just wait!" Luminis stammered, trembling with rage as he glared at Timothy.


    There was no way he believed that Goddess Sylvia had any real connection with Timothy. It had to be just some special treatment for a talented disciple. Soon, he''d expose Timothy''s lies!


    As Luminis fumed, the situation on the battlefield had already begun to shift.


    Though the skeletons were incredibly powerful, each one with a body as tough as stone and strength comparable to a Mystic Core practitioner, they were starting to falter under the combined assault of the various sects.


    The Elant continent had gathered many of its strongest practitioners here, and with the leadership of the Sky Sanctuary and Blooming Sanctuary, the warriors were fighting with renewed vigor, unleashing their deadliest techniques.


    The glow of countless magical artifacts lit up the Sepulcher of the Sacred, and even the blood-red sky seemed to take on a different hue.


    The sounds of battle echoed through the air as the practitioners trampled over the scattered bones of the fallen skeletons.


    The warriors of Elant were clearly gaining momentum, their morale soaring as they fought on.


    The skeleton army, which had initially held the advantage through sheer numbers, was now being pushed back.


    "Boom!"


    Abbot Fenvin shattered the skull of what appeared to be an evolved skeleton king with a single palm strike, his body bathed in a faint golden light. He turned to the practitioners behind him and shouted, "Come on, everyone! We''re almost there! Let''s finish off these creatures from the underworld!"


    "Charge!"


    Swords slashed, spears swept, and talismans exploded in midair. The energy of the warriors seemed to rise to a new level.


    It was clear that the skeleton army''s momentum had been completely crushed.


    The practitioners pressed forward, wiping out more than half of the skeletons.


    But just as everyone thought the battle was nearing its end, something strange happened. The skeleton army, which had been on the verge of collapse, suddenly stopped.


    Then, starting from the rear, the skeletons began to part, moving to the sides and clearing a path.


    It was as if something they feared greatly was about to arrive.


    "Wait, what''s going on? Why are those mindless creatures acting so strange all of a sudden? What''s happening?" S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In an instant, the atmosphere grew tense, and the air itself seemed to thicken with dread.


    As the skeleton army parted, a figure slowly emerged from the blood-red depths of the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    In an instant, an overwhelming pressure radiated in all directions.


    The faint scent of blood in the air seemed to intensify, causing many practitioners to widen their eyes in shock. Their hearts pounded faster, as if gripped by an invisible force.


    Even their breathing became labored, as though the very atmosphere had thickened, pressing down on them like a sky covered in endless storm clouds. The oppressive aura was far more terrifying than anything even a Holy Emperor could muster.


    "What... what kind of presence is this? How is this pressure even possible?!"


    Even Abbot Fenvin, who had been leading the charge at the front, couldn''t help but take a step back, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    There were four Holy Emperors present, and he had felt the weight of their power before. But this... this was something far more terrifying, something that shook him to his core.


    What kind of being could exude an aura even more dreadful than Goddess Sylvia?


    "That... that''s��!"


    As the skeleton army parted like a tide, revealing the blood-red figure to the crowd, countless practitioners turned pale, staring ahead in utter disbelief.


    Some even began to tremble, their legs shaking uncontrollably.


    The figure that appeared was none other than the legendary Supreme Emperor Verena, a practitioner who had once broken through the Transcendence Realm and reached the Ascension Phase!


    "Supreme Emperor..."


    Only those who had reached the Ascension Phase after becoming Holy Emperors were worthy of the title "Supreme Emperor."


    For the Elant continent, where no Ascension Phase practitioner had appeared for millennia, the term "Supreme Emperor" had become almost forgotten.


    But even so, the legends of those who had once stood at the pinnacle of power, commanding the awe and respect of all, still lingered in the hearts of many.


    Supreme Emperor Verena was one such legend.


    It was said that she had been the most powerful female practitioner of her time. Not only had she reached the rank of Holy Emperor, but her extraordinary talent had allowed her to step into the Ascension Phase, becoming a Supreme Emperor.


    However, despite the reverence and admiration she had earned, Supreme Emperor Verena had chosen a path no one could have predicted.


    She had died for love.


    Rather than continue living alone, she had chosen to sever her spiritual foundation and end her life, a decision that had shocked the practitioner world.


    Though her choice had been the subject of much debate, many practitioners, even those who had only read about her in ancient records, admired her for her boldness and passion. She had become a symbol of someone who dared to love and hate with equal intensity.


    But now, no one could have imagined that the long-forgotten Supreme Emperor Verena would reappear in the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    And in such a way.


    As the skeletons parted to make way, Supreme Emperor Verena walked forward slowly.


    Her body, though long dead, showed no signs of decay.


    She was as beautiful as the records had described��so stunning, in fact, that it stirred feelings of envy in those who looked upon her.


    But there was one thing that everyone could see clearly.


    Supreme Emperor Verena''s eyes were hollow, devoid of life, and tinged with a faint, eerie red.


    "That''s... that''s the corpse of a Supreme Emperor who reached the Ascension Phase!"


    A wave of shock and terror swept through the crowd, leaving countless practitioners frozen in fear.

 Chapter 291 Lets focus on the fight

    "What happened to the body of the Supreme Emperor from the Ascension Phase?!"At this moment, even Holy Emperor Luminis was completely panicking.


    He could clearly sense the aura of death surrounding Supreme Emperor Verena.


    Even though her power had greatly diminished after death, the terrifying presence of a Supreme Emperor, even just their corpse, was still far beyond the strength of a Holy Emperor!


    A mandolin appeared in Supreme Emperor Verena''s hand��it was none other than the legendary Heavenly-level artifact, Rainbow''s Echo.


    The strings, made from the vibrant feathers of a peacock, vibrated under Verena''s pale, stiff fingers. In an instant, an overwhelming pressure spread out in all directions.


    As the notes from the mandolin rang out, countless practitioners were struck as if by lightning, their bodies trembling uncontrollably.


    Even the practitioners from Ocean''s Gate were swaying on their feet, barely able to keep from collapsing.


    Wherever Supreme Emperor Verena''s gaze swept, the sound of the mandolin transformed into waves of energy, crashing through the crowd.


    In the blink of an eye, over a hundred practitioners were sent flying, their armor shattered, left in utter disarray.


    Under the simple, repetitive notes of the mandolin, sweat poured from the foreheads of countless people, their eyes filled with terror.


    They couldn''t comprehend how just a few notes could unleash such devastating power!


    "So this is the terror of the Ascension Phase? If we really want to face her head-on, we''ll have to join forces just to stand a chance!"


    Holy Emperor Luminis was stunned, quickly glancing at the others.


    Sylvia''s gaze held a trace of coldness as she spoke:


    "It seems we have no other choice but to��"


    "Wait, I might have an idea," Timothy suddenly interrupted.


    Using his Soulborn Eye, he had just glimpsed into Supreme Emperor Verena''s past and received a prompt from the system.


    [Supreme Emperor Verena was deeply devoted to music and love during her life. After her lover''s death, she couldn''t bear to live alone and took her own life. The host may attempt to move her through music and love.]


    "What''s your plan?" Sylvia asked, her curiosity piqued.


    After all, they were facing the corpse of a once peerless Supreme Emperor from the Ascension Phase. If they fought her directly, even with the combined strength of four Holy Emperors, they would barely be able to subdue her.


    "Just do this..." Timothy leaned in close to Sylvia''s ear and whispered his idea.


    "Will that really work?" Sylvia asked, still a bit skeptical.


    "Trust me," Timothy said confidently, giving her a reassuring smile.


    "Alright, let''s give it a try," Sylvia nodded seriously, ready to follow his lead.


    As the mandolin''s melody continued to echo, more and more practitioners found themselves paralyzed under the oppressive force of Supreme Emperor Verena''s power, drenched in sweat, too terrified to resist.


    But at that moment, Sylvia quickly borrowed a piccolo from Holy Maiden Aeliana, and Timothy pulled out a harp.


    "What are they doing?" Holy Emperor Luminis was completely baffled by the scene unfolding before him.


    But then, Timothy and Sylvia exchanged a knowing smile and said, "Let''s begin."


    Immediately, the soft, ethereal sound of the piccolo filled the air, and as it did, Timothy began to strum his harp in harmony.


    The most unbelievable thing was how the sound of the piccolo and the harp, though coming from two different instruments, seemed to be perfectly in sync, as if they were communicating with each other on a deeper level.


    The melodies intertwined, floating through the Sepulcher of the Sacred, each note and rhythm blending seamlessly, without a single flaw.


    The notes, one after another, were like lovers entwined, reluctant to part.


    But more than the mystical harmony of the music, what truly stunned Holy Emperor Luminis was something else entirely.


    He could see it clearly.


    As Timothy played the harp and Sylvia accompanied him on the piccolo, their eyes were locked on each other.


    Sylvia''s lips gently pressed against the piccolo, her gaze fixed on Timothy, a soft smile playing on her lips.


    It was a smile unlike the cool, distant expression she usually wore��this smile was sweeter than honey.


    Timothy, too, had a slight smile on his face.


    Though they appeared to be playing their instruments, in reality, they were gazing at each other with unmistakable affection!


    "This... this can''t be happening!"


    Holy Emperor Luminis, who had been single for what felt like an eternity, felt as though he had just taken a massive emotional blow.


    Meanwhile, as the enchanting music of the harp and piccolo filled the air, many of the practitioners found themselves lost in the melody.


    But what shocked them even more was what happened next.


    Supreme Emperor Verena''s corpse had stopped moving!


    Her eyes, once empty and glowing faintly red, were now fixed on Timothy and Goddess Sylvia.


    Though the practitioners didn''t notice the loving glances between the two, they erupted in excitement.


    "Goddess Sylvia stopped the Supreme Emperor''s corpse with just a piccolo melody! What kind of profound technique is this?!"


    "As expected of Goddess Sylvia!"


    Some of them even felt their eyes welling up with emotion.


    If it weren''t for Goddess Sylvia, just the corpse of a Supreme Emperor would have been enough to wipe them all out.


    But now, Supreme Emperor Verena had halted her steps, her hollow gaze completely drawn to the music.


    Twang~~~


    The strings of the mandolin vibrated, sending a wave of pressure toward Timothy and Sylvia.


    The sound of the harp and piccolo collided with the wave in midair.


    A shockwave rippled outward, causing the clothes of those nearby to flutter wildly, and some even had to take a step back.


    But to everyone''s surprise, the two melodies canceled each other out in the air!


    For a moment, even the stiff, lifeless body of Supreme Emperor Verena seemed to pause in confusion.


    But then, an even more intense pressure began to build around her. The light from Rainbow''s Echo grew brighter and brighter. S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Looks like we need to step it up," Timothy said softly, his tone now serious.


    "Yeah," Sylvia nodded.


    Timothy sat cross-legged on the ground, continuing to play the harp.


    But instead of standing beside him, Sylvia gracefully sat down as well.


    She gently settled herself on Timothy''s lap, her light blue, cool-toned dress draping over his legs like a blooming flower.


    Their eyes met, and Timothy couldn''t help but smile. "Honey, your piccolo skills seem to have improved."


    "Stop with the sweet talk. We''re facing a Supreme Emperor from the Ascension Phase," Sylvia replied with a sigh.


    "So what? Is a Supreme Emperor more beautiful than my wife?" Timothy shot back without hesitation.


    "You... Ugh, forget it. Let''s focus on the fight."


    Sylvia hadn''t expected Timothy to still have the nerve to flirt in a situation like this, but she only gave him a playful scolding before bringing the piccolo back to her lips.


    The two melodies rose again, intertwining and surging straight toward Supreme Emperor Verena!

 Chapter 292 I can do whatever I want… heh heh

    Two melodies intertwined, merging into one harmonious sound, and without hesitation, surged toward Supreme Emperor Verena.The most unbelievable thing was that the previously unstoppable sound waves from Supreme Emperor Verena were actually intercepted!


    The piccolo and zither sounds not only showed no sign of retreat, but they even seemed to be overpowering the sound waves released by Rainbow''s Echo.


    "Impossible! That''s the corpse of a Supreme Emperor in the Ascension Phase! How could this be��?"


    Countless practitioners turned their astonished gazes toward the source of the miracle.


    As they suspected, the one responsible for this unimaginable feat was none other than Goddess Sylvia.


    With a piccolo lightly pressed against her soft, cherry-colored lips, Goddess Sylvia appeared ethereal, more captivating than the lilting notes of her piccolo.


    But many also noticed that it wasn''t just Sylvia''s piccolo that was holding back Supreme Emperor Verena''s attack.


    Beside her, Timothy was playing the zither.


    Their melodies not only blended perfectly, as if they were made for each other, but they also seemed to spiral together, enhancing each other''s mysterious qualities.


    The combined force of their music was even beginning to faintly suppress Supreme Emperor Verena!


    At this moment, it seemed that even the corpse of Supreme Emperor Verena sensed something unusual. The strings of Rainbow''s Echo under her fingers began to tremble faster and faster.


    The music she played became like a relentless ambush, with rapid and intense attacks spreading in all directions.


    "Looks like we need to step it up, honey," Timothy said suddenly, his fingers never stopping on the zither.


    "Mmm~"


    Unlike the zither, Sylvia, who was playing the piccolo, clearly didn''t have the luxury of speaking.


    Instead, she let out an adorably frustrated sound.


    Wanting to respond but unable to, she shot Timothy a playful glare, clearly annoyed.


    Facing an opponent as powerful as Supreme Emperor Verena should have been a serious and cautious affair, but Timothy suddenly seemed to be in a teasing mood. "Weird, honey, why aren''t you talking all of a sudden?"


    "Honey, say something."


    "If you don''t say anything, it means you''re agreeing that when we get back to the palace, I can do whatever I want�� heh heh."


    "You�� ugh�� mmm!"


    Sylvia was so angry she almost stomped her foot.


    But with the corpse of a Supreme Emperor in the Ascension Phase before her, even she couldn''t afford to be careless.


    All she could do was glare at Timothy with all her might.


    But that utterly non-threatening, adorable glare only made Timothy even more brazen.


    What should have been a tense, high-stakes confrontation with the corpse of a Supreme Emperor was now filled with a sweetness that could make anyone''s teeth ache.


    And in Sylvia''s eyes, there was a clear mix of love and exasperation.


    At that moment, as if drawn by the emotions in the air, the Bonded Heartlock they had received from the Blossom of Love in the Blooming Sanctuary began to glow.


    The Bonded Heartlock hanging just below Sylvia''s collar emitted a soft pink light.


    At the same time, the Bonded Heartlock in Timothy''s chest also began to glow faintly blue.


    The two lights converged, merging into the combined melody of the piccolo and zither, and surged toward Supreme Emperor Verena.


    Those two lights symbolized the love between them��pure, flawless, and deeply intertwined.


    In the eyes of the onlookers, the music created by Sylvia and Timothy had shifted from defense to offense, gradually suppressing Supreme Emperor Verena.


    The mandolin sounds from Rainbow''s Echo, a Heavenly-level treasure, were slowly but surely being pushed into a disadvantage.


    But at that moment, Supreme Emperor Verena seemed to get serious.


    A vast, overwhelming power suddenly erupted from her.


    It was far beyond the might of a Holy Emperor��this was a force that seemed to tower above the heavens, like an entire world unto itself.


    There were mountains, rivers, the blue sky above, and the yellow earth below.


    It was an unstoppable, awe-inspiring force.


    Even though Supreme Emperor Verena had been buried in the Sepulcher of the Sacred for countless years, her corpse still radiated the terrifying power she once wielded as a Supreme Emperor.


    "This pressure�� it''s several times stronger than even a Holy Emperor!"


    In an instant, countless faces turned pale, their expressions frozen in shock.


    No one could have imagined that the terrifying force they had just felt wasn''t even the full extent of Supreme Emperor Verena''s true power.


    If her corpse alone could exude such overwhelming strength, they couldn''t begin to fathom how powerful she must have been when she was alive.


    This was the might of an Ascension Phase being��the strongest existence the continent of Elant could ever bear.


    It was no wonder that for millennia, no Ascension Phase practitioner had appeared on Elant. Such terrifying power was something the heavens themselves could scarcely tolerate!


    No one doubted that if her corpse still possessed any trace of consciousness, Supreme Emperor Verena could easily annihilate everyone present with just her remaining body.


    But just as her overwhelming aura swept across the battlefield, Supreme Emperor Verena''s corpse suddenly froze.


    It was as if she had been struck by something profound.


    The Sepulcher of the Sacred was the resting place of many Holy Emperors. S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon reaching such a revered level, even after death, their bodies would not decay, and a faint remnant of their souls would linger, refusing to dissipate for ages.


    At this moment, it was that lingering fragment of Supreme Emperor Verena''s soul that sensed something��something she had longed for in life: true love.


    Though she had been powerful beyond measure, eventually ascending to the rank of Supreme Emperor, throughout her life, Verena had yearned for love more deeply than most women.


    In fact, she had taken her own life to follow her lover into the afterlife.


    The light emanating from the Bonded Heartlock stirred something within her, allowing her to feel a love so pure and flawless that she had never encountered anything like it.


    The intensity of this love even caused the fragment of her soul, trapped within her cold, lifeless body, to recall the memories of her own life with her lover��the quiet, peaceful moments they had shared, so beautiful that she had never wanted to leave them behind.


    Their love had been so sincere, so enduring, that it could have withstood the test of time itself.


    Never had she imagined that she would one day witness a love even more genuine and beautiful than her own.


    After being entombed in the Sepulcher of the Sacred for ten thousand years, her body had long since grown cold.


    But now, she felt a faint warmth stirring in her chest.


    The red glow that had once filled Supreme Emperor Verena''s eyes faded, and from her now-clear eyes, a single, pure tear slowly fell.


    Suddenly, she tossed her mandolin into the air.


    She made no attempt to defend herself as the combined melody of piccolo and zither pierced through her unguarded body.


    "Thank you."


    With those final words, the Supreme Emperor''s body slowly collapsed, and the last remnant of her soul spoke its final thought.


    At that moment, after ten thousand years, Supreme Emperor Verena truly passed away.


    In the sky above, a faint, ethereal figure seemed to drift, and on its lips was a serene, contented smile.

 Chapter 293 Hey! Can someone explain whats going on here?

    "Emperor Verena... has fallen!"In that moment, everyone stood frozen in shock.


    No one could have imagined that Emperor Verena, who had just unleashed her overwhelming power, would suddenly drop her mandolin and allow the melody to pierce through her body.


    "Emperor Verena is dead. Her body was already under control, wasn''t it? How did she break free... and why would she willingly give up like that?"


    People exchanged confused glances, but no one could make sense of what had just happened.


    Then, a faint spirit slowly rose from Emperor Verena''s body.


    This spirit didn''t carry the aura of death that clung to her corpse. Instead, it seemed to perfectly restore Emperor Verena''s appearance from when she was alive.


    Her light red embroidered robe fluttered gently, and her spirit looked as graceful as ever��her brows arched like spring hills, her eyes soft and watery, her face delicate, and her figure slender and elegant.


    For a moment, many people couldn''t help but stare in awe.


    But Emperor Verena''s spirit didn''t linger on anyone else. Instead, with a faint smile, she gazed at Timothy and Sylvia.


    Suddenly, the graceful spirit floated down in front of Sylvia and gently wrapped her arms around her neck.


    "I''m sorry. My body was accidentally controlled by something deep within the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    It was the love between you two that helped me regain my consciousness.


    Such pure love... I''ve rarely seen anything like it, even when I was alive.


    Thank you for showing me that such sweet love still exists in this world."


    Her soft voice whispered in Sylvia''s ear.


    And only Sylvia could hear it.


    "Thank you~"


    Emperor Verena''s spirit still carried that gentle smile.


    As she spoke her final words, she pointed toward the blood-red paths leading deeper into the Sepulcher of the Sacred, singling out the one in the center.


    "Thank you. That path is the true way out of the Sepulcher of the Sacred. May the love between you two remain as sincere and pure as it is now."


    Her voice grew fainter and fainter.


    The hand pointing toward the path began to fade as well.


    With a soft smile, she glanced at Timothy, then at Sylvia.


    It was as if she had found peace at last.


    As her voice drifted away, Emperor Verena''s spirit and her fallen body both dissolved into golden light, slowly scattering into the wind.


    In the end, they completely disappeared into the depths of the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    Not only were the surrounding practitioners stunned, but even Sylvia''s gaze seemed to freeze for a moment.


    Who would''ve thought that even Emperor Verena, once so proud and powerful, who had once taken her own life for love, would be moved by their bond?


    "Hmph, if Emperor Verena wasn''t lying, then maybe, just maybe..."


    Sylvia looked at Timothy, struggling to find the right words.


    But in the end, with a small smile, she finally said:


    "Maybe your feelings for me aren''t so bad after all. I''m... a little impressed this time."


    "Maybe impressed?"


    Though Sylvia''s praise was rare, Timothy couldn''t help but laugh at the fact that she had added a "maybe" to it. "Babe, you''re being a bit of a tsundere, don''t you think?"


    "W-What? No way! I''m just stating the facts. It''s not like I''m trying to act like I don''t care!


    Ugh... What I mean is��!"


    Sylvia paced back and forth, clearly struggling to come up with a way to make it seem like she wasn''t too affected.


    But with so many eyes on them, she had no choice but to drop the argument for now.


    She shot Timothy a look that practically screamed, "Just wait until we get back to the palace. I''m definitely going to make you pay!"


    "Don''t worry, we''ll see who''s really in charge when we get there."


    Timothy''s lips curled into a confident smile.


    After all, he still had a Beast Monarch Essence up his sleeve. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    By the time Sylvia regretted it, it would probably be too late.


    Though neither of them said much more, the unspoken tension and affection between them didn''t escape the notice of Holy Emperor Luminis, who watched the whole exchange with keen eyes.


    "Hey! Can someone explain what''s going on here? Tell me the truth!"


    Holy Emperor Luminis simply couldn''t accept what had just happened. He looked over at Holy Maiden Aeliana, but she only responded with a subtle smile, saying nothing.


    Holy Emperor Earthshard? He didn''t even bother to look in Luminis''s direction, pretending not to notice.


    And then there was Azura, standing next to Timothy. This girl, who was only slightly taller than him, had the audacity to act like he wasn''t even worth her time!


    "I''m still a Holy Emperor, for crying out loud!"


    Holy Emperor Luminis had never felt so insulted in his entire life. His whole body trembled with rage.


    Meanwhile, Sylvia''s gaze swept across the battlefield.


    Most of the skeletal army had been suppressed, but the practitioners from the Elant Continent had suffered heavy casualties as well.


    This place truly lived up to its name��the Sepulcher of the Sacred was filled with danger at every turn.


    But what worried her more was...


    The fact that Emperor Verena''s body had been controlled likely wasn''t a coincidence. If there were other Holy Emperors��or even Supreme Emperors at the Ascension Phase��whose corpses were also under control within the Sepulcher of the Sacred, things could get much worse.


    "I have a suggestion," Sylvia suddenly spoke up. "Why don''t we have the other practitioners stay here and hold off the remaining skeletal army? As for the deeper parts of the Sepulcher of the Sacred, I propose that only I, Holy Maiden Aeliana, Holy Emperor Luminis, Holy Emperor Earthshard, and Timothy go in. What do you think?"


    Given the current situation, this was clearly the best course of action.


    Even though many top-tier practitioners from various sects had gathered here, the deeper parts of the Sepulcher of the Sacred were far too dangerous. Without the power of a Holy Emperor, entering would be nothing short of suicide.


    Staying behind would not only keep them safe but also allow them to block the advance of the skeletal soldiers.


    After thinking it over for a moment, Holy Maiden Aeliana was the first to respond with a bright smile. "I have no objections. I support Sylvia''s decision."


    "I don''t mind either," Holy Emperor Earthshard quickly agreed.


    Feeling small and overlooked, Holy Emperor Luminis suddenly saw an opportunity and eagerly chimed in, "I agree too! I''m all for it!"


    Hearing his enthusiastic response, Timothy couldn''t help but glance at Luminis. He hadn''t expected the little guy to be so eager to go along with the plan.


    "What are you looking at? If it''s a decision made by the Goddess, I''ll always support it," Holy Emperor Luminis said smugly, staring back at Timothy.


    Inwardly, Luminis was even more determined. With fewer people going in, he''d have a better chance to figure out what was really going on between Timothy and Goddess Sylvia.


    Even Holy Maiden Aeliana, who was Sylvia''s close friend, hadn''t openly commented on their relationship. Something was definitely fishy about the whole situation!


    Once they ventured deeper into the Sepulcher of the Sacred, Luminis was determined to catch Timothy slipping!

 Chapter 294 The Enigma Chessboard!

    "Rest assured, my lady! We will hold the line here. No matter what, we won''t let the skeleton army advance even an inch!"The decision made by the Holy Emperors was unanimous, and no one dared to defy it.


    The practitioners all cupped their hands in respect, showing their determination.


    Sylvia put away her piccolo and gave a cold nod.


    The practitioners from various sects had already formed their battle lines, ready to face the oncoming skeleton army.


    Without further delay, Sylvia took to the skies, riding the wind as she headed deeper into the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    Timothy Azura and the three Holy Emperors followed closely behind.


    "Roar!"


    Angry roars echoed from all directions. The skeletons seemed to be completely enraged, throwing themselves forward with all their might to block the way.


    But the practitioners stood like a wall, blocking their path, preventing the tide of skeletons from advancing even a step.


    The chaotic battle had officially begun. Weapons clashed, and the light from various magical artifacts flickered across the battlefield.


    Countless practitioners fought with blood and sweat, doing everything they could to hold back the skeleton army in front of them.


    Perhaps the sects had once fought over cultivation resources or magical treasures. Maybe some practitioners had personal grudges against each other.


    But at this moment, they all understood one thing clearly.


    On the continent of Elant, there might be room for conflict.


    But once inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred, every practitioner from Elant had to stand united against a common enemy.


    Because what they were facing was a force that could potentially destroy the entire continent. S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their only hope was to hold back the skeleton army with everything they had, allowing the four Holy Emperors to reach the depths of the Sepulcher of the Sacred and resolve the strange occurrences within.


    "Charge!"


    Holy Emperor Starwind, spear in hand, led the charge with a powerful shout.


    "Charge!"


    The cry was echoed by countless practitioners, who threw themselves into the fight with all their strength, ready to give their lives.


    "We fight for Goddess Sylvia!"


    Even in the face of the overwhelming skeleton army, there were few who retreated. They were determined to hold the line!


    ...


    Following Supreme Emperor Verena''s guidance, the five people and one dragon entered one of the many paths.


    But as they stepped into the canyon, the scene before them was completely different from what they had encountered upon entering the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    It was as if a line had been drawn, dividing two worlds.


    Outside the canyon, the air was thick with the stench of blood, and the sky was a deep, ominous red. But inside the canyon, the sky was a clear blue, with only a few dark clouds scattered across it.


    A gentle breeze blew, carrying a faint, refreshing fragrance.


    The narrow canyon was filled with flowers and grasses, swaying softly in the wind.


    It was peaceful, serene��nothing like the eerie atmosphere of the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    In fact, it seemed like an ordinary, yet beautifully tranquil, natural scene.


    Though simple, it had a quiet charm that was hard to resist.


    But despite the calm surroundings, Timothy didn''t let his guard down for a second.


    Seeing such a peaceful scene inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred didn''t guarantee safety. In fact, it was more likely that countless dangers were lurking beneath the surface.


    "Don''t linger here, everyone. If you want to reach the depths of the Sepulcher of the Sacred, come forward. If not, you''re free to turn back."


    At that moment, a figure suddenly appeared in the center of the canyon.


    It was a man with a refined and scholarly appearance.


    He wore a long blue-gray robe, and his jet-black hair flowed freely.


    He looked like a poet wandering through the mountains, exuding an air of elegance and sophistication.


    But what caught everyone''s attention the most was the chessboard laid out in front of him as he sat cross-legged.


    "The Enigma Chessboard!" Sylvia''s eyes flickered with recognition.


    "You know him, honey?" Timothy''s gaze sharpened as he sensed the unusual aura surrounding the man.


    Sylvia nodded slightly. "Yes, I''ve read about him in the records.


    It''s said that there was once a Holy Emperor who pursued the way of chess with single-minded devotion. His Enigma Chessboard could simulate the vastness of the heavens and earth.


    This Holy Emperor, known as the ''Chess Emperor,'' was Aldric. True to his name, he was arrogant and proud. Though he was usually refined and easygoing, he refused to believe that anyone could surpass him in the art of chess.


    In the end, he even challenged the heavens themselves, daring to play against the very forces of nature.


    Ultimately, he perished in his battle against the will of the heavens."


    "Holy Emperor Aldric, huh? Seems like he lived up to his name."


    Though he met his end, challenging the heavens with nothing but his chess pieces, the Chess Emperor was certainly worthy of respect.


    "So, none of you dare to play a game with me?"


    Aldric, seated at the chessboard, suddenly smiled, his expression filled with confident arrogance. "If any of you can defeat me, you may pass through here and enter the depths of the Sepulcher of the Sacred."


    "I''ll��"


    "I''ll do it."


    Holy Emperor Luminis, who had some knowledge of chess, had barely spoken when he was interrupted.


    Timothy patted him on the shoulder with a grin. "Let me handle this. After all, we''re dealing with the Chess Emperor here. You don''t want to get in over your head, kid."


    "I am not a kid! I''m a Holy Emperor!" Luminis was nearly beside himself with rage.


    Other than Timothy, who else would dare mock him for his youthful appearance?


    "Are you sure you can beat the Chess Emperor?" Timothy asked, smiling.


    "Well��"


    Luminis hesitated for a moment.


    He was certainly more skilled in chess than the average practitioner. But when it came to facing the legendary Chess Emperor Aldric, who was renowned across the entire Elant continent, he knew he didn''t stand a chance.


    If he lost, it would be even more embarrassing than not trying at all.


    "Fine, if you insist on going, be my guest. But don''t blame me if I laugh at you when you lose."


    Luminis huffed, clearly pleased with himself.


    Though he didn''t think he could beat Aldric, he was even more convinced that Timothy couldn''t either. How could a young man barely twenty years old have the experience and strategic insight to master the Enigma Chessboard?


    Did Timothy really think he could win?


    "Alright, leave it to me. You just sit back and watch, kid. Maybe practice your breathing exercises while you''re at it." Timothy gave Luminis another pat on the shoulder.


    "You bastard! I''ll fight you right here and now��!"


    If he weren''t so eager to see Timothy make a fool of himself, Luminis might have lost his temper completely.


    "Be careful," Sylvia said softly, her usually calm face showing a hint of concern as she watched Timothy prepare to face Aldric. "If it gets too difficult, let me take over."


    "You know how to play chess, honey?"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Timothy remembered.


    Aside from cooking, it seemed like Sylvia was good at�� well, everything.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve got this. Just sit back and watch me work my magic."


    Timothy smiled as he sat down across from Holy Emperor Aldric.


    Between them lay the Enigma Chessboard, filled with endless mysteries and profound meaning.


    "I''ll give you a handicap��one piece. How about that?"


    As Aldric''s voice fell, the chessboard suddenly shimmered, and a massive illusion appeared above it.


    The illusion spread rapidly, and in an instant, it encompassed the entire canyon.


    There were mountains and rivers, an endless sky above, and a vast earth below.


    The Enigma Chessboard had transformed into a miniature world!

 Chapter 295 The game was over

    "No wonder it''s called the Enigma Chessboard."Sylvia''s gaze sharpened slightly, a hint of worry flickering across her face.


    The canyon seemed to be subtly influenced by the chessboard, as if it were under its control, forming a small, self-contained world.


    Breaking through this miniature world head-on wouldn''t be easy.


    But if Timothy was in danger, there was no way she could just sit back and let the game continue.


    I refuse to believe he can beat the Chess Emperor at his own game.


    Staring at the chessboard in front of him, Holy Emperor Luminis couldn''t help but feel a surge of competitive pride.


    Even though his own skills were probably nowhere near enough, he was certain that Timothy would embarrass himself against the Chess Emperor this time!


    Forget about winning��just the Enigma Chessboard alone could evolve into a small world, revealing countless truths about the universe and the human experience.


    Losing the game could trap someone in its depths, leaving them unable to escape, potentially causing severe emotional damage or even threatening their life!


    The sky above was a serene, cloudless blue, but the world created by the Enigma Chessboard seemed to pulse with an undercurrent of danger.


    "System, upgrade my chess skills to the highest level."


    Timothy sat down in front of the board.


    [Ding! Upgrading chess skills to the highest level will cost 50 skill points. However, even at the highest level, the host may still be unable to defeat the Chess Emperor. Are you sure you want to proceed?]


    "Do it."


    Even with his skills maxed out, there was still no guarantee of victory. It seemed Holy Emperor Aldric''s mastery of chess was truly profound.


    But��


    If this were just an ordinary chessboard, Timothy might not have been so confident.


    However, this was a game that reflected the principles of the universe, using the lives and experiences of an entire world as its pieces. That changed things.


    After all, he had survived 16,383 trials, living in countless different worlds.


    "To find a worthy chess opponent��that''s one of life''s greatest pleasures.


    The game hasn''t even started yet, but I''m already intrigued by you."


    Holy Emperor Aldric smiled warmly as he gazed at Timothy. S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, a dark veil, glittering with starlight, enveloped the two of them and the chessboard.


    The surroundings shifted completely. Aside from Aldric and the board, everything else was replaced by a vast, breathtaking view of the stars.


    Aldric picked up a piece, speaking casually as if it were an afterthought: "I didn''t expect you and that girl to end up together."


    "That girl? You mean Sylvia?"


    Timothy hadn''t expected the former Chess Emperor to know Sylvia.


    Aldric smiled faintly, his tone light: "It''s only been a few hundred years since I challenged the heavens and perished, so I''ve seen Sylvia when she was young.


    Even back then, I knew she was destined for greatness. But I didn''t expect her to reach heights even beyond what I had imagined.


    Her cold, untamed nature is exactly as I predicted.


    But you�� you''re the one thing I didn''t see coming."


    "In that case, I think I''ve got a good shot at winning this game," Timothy said with a grin, picking up a piece of his own.


    "Oh? And why''s that?"


    Aldric''s interest was clearly piqued.


    Timothy replied calmly, "If I could break your prediction about the goddess, that means I''ve already broken your game.


    If I could do it once, why not a second time?"


    "Haha, interesting, very interesting. Let''s see if you''re right."


    Aldric''s eyes gleamed with excitement. "In that case, I won''t be holding back with this next move!"


    As his piece landed on the board, the entire space trembled and warped.


    The stars surrounding them began to shift, orbiting the two players seated at the chessboard.


    Each star seemed to correspond to a piece on the chessboard.


    The Enigma Chessboard.


    This legendary artifact, once capable of shaking the heavens and earth, could use the world as its board and all living beings as its pieces.


    Between the two players, the chessboard and its pieces seemed to transform into countless different forms.


    At the start of the game, nothing appeared out of the ordinary.


    But as they each placed their tenth piece, the entire board suddenly shifted.


    "This move represents the wars of the mortal realm��endless slaughter," Holy Emperor Aldric declared as he placed his piece. In the small world conjured by the board, it was as if millions of soldiers were charging into battle.


    Timothy pondered for a long time before finally identifying the key point and placing his piece.


    In an instant, the scene shifted to a fortified stronghold, where the sounds of battle cries echoed, and flaming arrows rained down from the sky.


    The two continued to place their pieces, and with each move, the tension escalated, the killing intent growing more palpable.


    The sight before them made even Holy Emperor Luminis feel a chill down his spine.


    He silently thanked his lucky stars that he hadn''t stepped forward earlier.


    Otherwise, he might have already suffered severe damage from the Enigma Chessboard''s deadly game.


    As the game grew more intense, the world created by the Enigma Chessboard became increasingly unpredictable.


    There were countless earthen soldiers charging into battle, and thousands of defenders desperately holding their ground.


    A robed sorcerer summoned hurricanes and lightning, while a seductive woman bewitched the ruler of a foreign kingdom.


    The small world had already undergone countless transformations.


    Now, only two empires remained.


    One empire''s walls bore the insignia of Piccolo, while the other''s banners were emblazoned with Timothy.


    "I didn''t expect you to have this level of skill. Impressive, impressive. It''s been a long time since I''ve faced such a satisfying opponent," Aldric said, smiling as the game reached a fever pitch, the atmosphere thick with the energy of battle.


    But then, his expression suddenly changed. "However, things are about to get very different."


    Aldric placed a piece on the board.


    This was the killing move he had been setting up since the very beginning.


    Immediately, countless earthen soldiers surged forth from the small world.


    From all directions, they surrounded Timothy, layer upon layer.


    The sky was filled with fire and death, the sounds of battle deafening.


    This long-hidden killing move seemed poised to end the game entirely!


    "Well then, let''s see how this plays out," Timothy said calmly as he placed his own piece.


    The moment his piece landed, something incredible happened. From within the besieged empire, countless swords shot up into the sky.


    A rain of swords descended, blotting out the sun!


    "What�� what is this?!"


    Aldric''s face changed dramatically.


    He had never imagined that such a scene could unfold on the chessboard.


    With Timothy''s move, all the seemingly insignificant pieces scattered across the board suddenly formed a devastating killing blow.


    "This? Oh, it''s just a sword technique I picked up from a certain friend. I figured I''d try it out on the chessboard," Timothy said with a slight smile.


    The piece landed, and the game was over.


    This move had completely killed the entire game!


    "Realm of a Thousand Blades��wait, isn''t that the technique I spent my entire life mastering?!"


    Holy Emperor Luminis was utterly dumbfounded as he watched the scene unfold.


    The countless swords raining down from the sky were none other than the Realm of a Thousand Blades, a technique he had painstakingly learned.


    To master it, he had even remained a virgin for millennia, living in the form of a child for ten thousand years.


    And now, not only had Timothy learned it, but he was wielding it with far more power than Luminis ever could.


    Luminis looked down at his small, childlike body, then back at Timothy''s confident, graceful figure.


    Suddenly, he felt a sharp pang in his heart��

 Chapter 296 Why was it always Timothy who got all the good stuff?

    "I didn''t expect to lose."Staring at the chessboard in front of him, Holy Emperor Aldric pondered for a while before finally shaking his head with a smile.


    He had lost, and lost completely.


    From the very beginning, he never imagined that the sword intent of the ancient technique, Realm of a Thousand Blades, could be applied to the killing moves in a chess game.


    "I never thought there would be such a deep connection between sword intent and chess."


    He sighed. "Well, I''m just a lingering remnant of a soul, guarding the only path to the depths of the Sepulcher of the Sacred. Since you''ve won the game, I''ll keep my word. You may proceed."


    Holy Emperor Aldric glanced at the vast stars slowly fading from view. He no longer had the youthful arrogance and disdain for everything that he once did. In his eyes, there was even a hint of weariness, a sense of time passed.


    Timothy, having found a worthy opponent, seemed quite satisfied with the match. He cupped his hands in respect and said, "It''s been a rare experience to play against the Chess Emperor. But I have one more question, if I may. Do you know what''s really happening inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred?"


    "Since you''ve won, I''ll tell you everything I know. But even I''m not entirely sure about the situation inside the Sepulcher. I can only speculate."


    Hearing the question, Holy Emperor Aldric fell silent for a moment, then, after some thought, replied, "Ever since I left behind this fragment of my soul, I''ve been guarding this canyon, preventing anyone from passing through. I sensed the strange changes in the Sepulcher of the Sacred long before today.


    And it seems that, aside from me, all the corpses and lingering souls within the Sepulcher have been affected as well. But before this, I''ve never seen anyone make it through the canyon and into the depths of the Sepulcher."


    He paused, his expression shifting slightly. "Which means�� if I''m not mistaken, all these changes are likely due to the only other entrance to the Sepulcher of the Sacred��the Netherworld. I fear these strange occurrences are caused by the Netherworld."


    "The Netherworld?"


    At this moment, even Timothy couldn''t hide his shock.


    According to legend, the Netherworld is the gateway to the afterlife. It''s where the souls of all living beings on the continent of Elant go after death. It''s their final destination, the only place they can pass through to the next life. But aside from the souls of the dead, no living being has ever broken through the gates of the Netherworld.


    Likewise, no entity from the Netherworld has ever set foot on the continent of Elant.


    And now, the strange events happening in the Sepulcher of the Sacred might actually be connected to the Netherworld?


    As the small world created by the Enigma Chessboard began to slowly fade away, Holy Emperor Aldric''s body also started to become more and more transparent.


    "I admit defeat in this game. From now on, the Enigma Chessboard is yours."


    The Enigma Chessboard floated gently into Timothy''s hands, but Holy Emperor Aldric suddenly spoke again, "However, we played this game using dynasties and wars as our pieces. But did we forget something more important?"


    "Something more important?" Timothy asked, a bit puzzled.


    "Yes, emotions. Human emotions are the most beautiful, yet also the most cruel. Even though we haven''t known each other long, I can sense the deep and genuine feelings between you all. After all, even Supreme Emperor Verena has been touched by them."


    Holy Emperor Aldric smiled, and in his hand appeared a pure white lotus, as pristine as an iceberg. "This lotus is said to be a flower from the Celestial Realm, with the power to suppress the essence of evil. You possess the Ancient Saintly Body, so you''re not afraid of demons. Give this flower to her."


    The lotus floated gently into Timothy''s hand, and Holy Emperor Aldric''s soul fragment became even more transparent, disappearing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Timothy couldn''t help but feel a bit surprised. Up until now, no one had ever been able to see through his Ancient Saintly Body just by looking at him. Holy Emperor Aldric was the first.


    Who would''ve thought that this Chess Emperor, despite his arrogance and disregard for the heavens, truly had the power to back up his pride?


    "Until we meet again."


    Timothy gave a slight bow as he watched Holy Emperor Aldric''s figure gradually fade away.


    "Until we meet again." sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that moment, Holy Emperor Aldric''s soul fragment seemed to carry a faint smile. As he slowly disappeared, his final words echoed in the air.


    With the complete disappearance of Aldric''s soul, the vast starry illusion that had surrounded them also began to fade. Soon after, as Timothy reappeared, Holy Emperor Luminis rushed forward, his face filled with disbelief.


    "How on earth did you master the Realm of a Thousand Blades?!"


    Luminis was clearly shaken. "The Realm of a Thousand Blades is a secret technique passed down only to the guardians of my sacred grounds. In the entire world, I should be the only one who knows it. Besides, to even begin learning it, you have to maintain the form of a child! How did you��?"


    The childlike appearance had always been a sore spot for Holy Emperor Luminis. If there were no one to compare himself to, he might have grudgingly accepted the sacrifice of his image for power. But now, with Timothy standing before him, it was unbearable.


    Luminis had spent centuries painstakingly cultivating the Realm of a Thousand Blades, even going so far as to maintain the body of a child just to barely wield its power. And yet, Timothy seemed to have bypassed all the drawbacks and taken only the benefits!


    Luminis was seething with jealousy. If it weren''t for the others present, he might have burst into tears from sheer frustration.


    He was furious!


    He was envious!


    His teeth were practically grinding with jealousy!


    Why was it always Timothy who got all the good stuff?


    "Hey, kid, I''ve got other things to do. Be good and go play somewhere else for a bit."


    But Timothy didn''t seem to even notice Luminis. He casually pushed him aside and walked over to Sylvia.


    Seeing Timothy, Sylvia couldn''t hide the worry in her eyes. Though she quickly masked it, there was still a hint of reproach in her voice as she said, "Always showing off. You actually played chess with the Chess Emperor. What''s next? Are you going to challenge the Sword Emperor to a duel or fight the Blade Emperor?"


    "What kind of weird comparisons are those?" Timothy chuckled, knowing full well that this was Sylvia''s way of showing concern.


    "I''m not really interested in those things," Timothy said with a grin. "But aside from playing chess with the Chess Emperor, there is one other thing I''m particularly interested in."


    "And what would that be?" Sylvia asked, a bit confused. After all, she had only been speaking in metaphors.


    "Well, I''m interested in competing with Goddess Sylvia�� in love."


    "You!"


    Sylvia was completely caught off guard by Timothy''s sudden remark. She stared at him, her face flushed with embarrassment, and scolded, "We''re in the Sepulcher of the Sacred, surrounded by danger, and there are other Holy Emperors nearby! How can you even think about saying something like that?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? Because, compared to all that, the only thing I see is you, my dear wife." Timothy''s shamelessness was on full display.


    As he spoke, he gently placed the snow lotus into Sylvia''s soft, flowing hair.


    "This is��"


    A delicate fragrance filled the air, and Sylvia couldn''t help but glance up at the flower now resting in her hair��

 Chapter 297 The scene here was completely different from the world outside!

    "This is..." Sylvia paused, slightly taken aback."This is a snow lotus from the Celestial Realm. It can dispel evil energy and purify your spirit. You should wear it, my love."


    Timothy gently tucked the snow lotus into her silky, jet-black hair.


    A refreshing fragrance filled the air, accompanied by a vibrant aura, making it clear that this snow lotus was no ordinary flower.


    Timothy then conjured a mirror made of mist in front of Sylvia.


    Through the water-like reflection, Sylvia could clearly see herself.


    Bright eyes, pearly white teeth, and an elegant grace. The snow lotus on her delicate ear only added to her refined beauty.


    In short, she looked stunning...


    But after a moment of thought, Sylvia blushed and quickly tried to resist. "Even if this flower is precious, how can I wear it on my head? It''s so embarrassing..."


    "It''s fine. Worst case, you can take it off when we leave the Sepulcher of the Sacred. Besides, there''s no one else around. Aren''t these all just old friends?"


    As he spoke, Timothy shot a mischievous glance at Holy Maiden Aeliana. "Right, Holy Maiden?"


    "Of course! You two showing off your love? I''m used to it by now. I don''t mind, really, I don''t!" Holy Maiden Aeliana quickly replied, looking pitiful.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t mind��it was that these two always seemed to disagree on the surface, but in reality, they were completely in sync.


    Even if she wanted to mind, she didn''t dare to! Otherwise, she might end up facing the legendary "couple''s tag-team beatdown"!


    "And how about you, Holy Emperor Earthshard?" Timothy turned to the elderly Holy Emperor Earthshard.


    Clearly, at his age, the Holy Emperor was quite "wise." S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahem, well, I''m getting on in years. My eyesight''s not what it used to be. I can''t see a thing, nope, not a thing!" He coughed twice and quickly looked away.


    "Azura?" Timothy then turned to Azura.


    Azura immediately bristled, her tail standing on end in fear. "Why would I say anything? Don''t look at me! This has nothing to do with me!"


    "And... what about you?" Timothy finally looked at the last person, Holy Emperor Luminis.


    But at that moment, Holy Emperor Luminis seemed completely dumbfounded.


    He had noticed the subtle chemistry between Timothy and Goddess Sylvia before, but he hadn''t dared to believe it.


    When he asked Holy Maiden Aeliana about it, she had been evasive, saying nothing.


    But now...


    Seeing the intimate gestures between the two, even a fool could tell what was going on!


    Holy Emperor Luminis found it hard to believe that the aloof and proud goddess could actually have a partner.


    And not only that, but she was openly showing affection with Timothy, without a care in the world.


    All this time, he had been unknowingly fed mouthfuls of "dog food"��a term for being forced to witness someone else''s public displays of affection.


    But what stung the most was this:


    He looked at his own short, childlike body, then at Timothy''s tall, dashing figure.


    At that moment, Holy Emperor Luminis felt a blow to his soul like never before.


    To obtain the inheritance of the Realm of a Thousand Blades, he had kept his body in a childlike state for over ten thousand years, never growing.


    A dignified Holy Emperor, yet still a virgin. Just saying it out loud would be enough to make people burst into laughter.


    And Timothy? He hadn''t sacrificed anything, yet somehow, he had mastered the Realm of a Thousand Blades.


    And on top of that... he had a goddess for a wife!


    Compared to Timothy, who was the very definition of a "winner in life," Luminis felt like a complete joke.


    Holy Emperor Luminis took a step back, saying nothing.


    His eyes were vacant, devoid of any light.


    It was clear that his spirit had just taken a hit of truly epic proportions.


    As Sylvia watched Timothy effortlessly intimidate and manipulate the scene, a faint smile unknowingly crept onto her lips.


    To be able to scare three Holy Emperors and a Dragon King like this��there probably wasn''t a second person in the world who could pull that off!


    "Fine, I''ll wear the flower for now. After all... it does look pretty nice."


    She gently touched the snow lotus on her head, her voice soft and wistful.


    In that moment, her slightly shy and delicate beauty seemed to mirror the snow lotus itself, exuding a unique charm.


    Timothy couldn''t help but smile as well.


    Their eyes met, and the affection between them was palpable. The way they looked at each other was enough to make anyone feel like a third wheel.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura, standing nearby, were clearly feeling the sting of being "love-shamed."


    As for Holy Emperor Luminis, who was already on the verge of a mental breakdown, he stumbled, nearly falling to the ground.


    After all, in all his years as an emperor, even with his lofty status, Goddess Sylvia had never so much as glanced his way.


    Her cold, aloof demeanor had always made her seem untouchable, like a distant star.


    But now...


    Who could have imagined that this woman, blushing like a spring blossom, her eyes filled with a subtle, hidden emotion, was the same Goddess Sylvia?


    ...


    With the snow lotus in her hair, Sylvia could indeed feel its extraordinary nature.


    The abundant spiritual energy seemed to continuously cleanse her, as if it could banish all evil.


    The value of this flower was likely just as Timothy had said��an artifact left behind from the Celestial Realm.


    But...


    As she gazed into the depths of the Sepulcher of the Sacred, Sylvia''s expression grew serious.


    Timothy also looked toward the canyon, his tone grave. "According to Chess Emperor Aldric, everything outside this canyon has already been affected. Whether it''s the corpses or the lingering souls of the Holy Emperors, they''ve likely all fallen under some form of control. If that''s the case, the situation deeper inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred is probably even worse."


    "Yes." Sylvia nodded slightly.


    Even outside the Sepulcher, tens of thousands of skeletal soldiers had already materialized.


    The corpse of Supreme Emperor Verena had also been resurrected and controlled.


    The deeper parts of the Sepulcher of the Sacred were likely filled with even greater dangers.


    In the world of Elant, a single Holy Emperor was already a figure who could dominate the entire continent.


    But within the Sepulcher of the Sacred, the ones buried here were all once Holy Emperors��beings who had once ruled the world.


    And among them...


    There was even someone like Supreme Emperor Verena.


    "Let''s go. The practitioners outside can hold off the skeletons for now, but those skeletons can regenerate endlessly. If this keeps up, it''s only a matter of time before they''re completely overrun."


    Sylvia''s gaze turned cold as she looked toward the depths of the canyon.


    She knew all too well that time was running out.


    They had to figure out what was happening inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred before it was too late.


    With an aura of icy authority, Sylvia strode forward, her divine presence radiating power. Timothy followed closely beside her, stepping into the canyon.


    Beyond the canyon, deep within the Sepulcher of the Sacred, the once vibrant flowers and plants had long since withered away, and the once clear blue sky had turned a terrifying shade of crimson.


    The scene here was completely different from the world outside!

 Chapter 298 Supreme Emperor Zephyros!

    The scene before them was a stark contrast to the canyon they had just passed through.Deep within the Sepulcher of the Sacred, the sky had once again turned a blood-red hue.


    And this crimson, ominous sky was far more terrifying than the one they had seen when they first entered the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    It wasn''t just the overwhelming stench of blood that filled the air; the entire landscape had undergone a drastic transformation.


    In the depths of the Sepulcher of the Sacred stood countless stone monuments, each marking the resting place of a Holy Emperor.


    These monuments, towering and majestic, were like thrones, symbolizing the power and authority of the Holy Emperors buried beneath them.


    Every 60 years, a Holy Emperor-level practitioner would personally enter the Sepulcher of the Sacred, representing all the practitioners of the Elant Continent, to pay their respects to these awe-inspiring monuments.


    But now, the once sacred and golden monuments were covered in blood-red markings.


    Some of the monuments even had fresh blood trickling down their surfaces.


    The eerie red sky reflected off the blood-streaked monuments, making the depths of the Sepulcher of the Sacred feel even more sinister and foreboding.


    "What the hell happened here? Is this really the resting place of human Holy Emperors?"


    Azura''s face had gone pale.


    As the weakest among them, the oppressive and eerie atmosphere of the Sepulcher of the Sacred was already making it hard for her to breathe.


    The sight before them was so unsettling that it sent chills down anyone''s spine.


    And then, suddenly��


    Crack. Crack.


    A sharp sound echoed through the air. One of the nearby monuments seemed to be under attack, as if something was trying to break free from within.


    The golden light that had once enveloped the monument flickered and trembled under the force of the assault.


    "This is bad! That''s the protective barrier guarding the corpse of a Holy Emperor! How could it be under attack?!"


    Holy Emperor Luminis shouted in disbelief as he watched the scene unfold.


    But the situation escalated quickly. The force hammering against the monument grew stronger.


    Boom!


    With a sound like shattering glass, the golden runes covering the monument finally broke under the pressure.


    And then, a blood-soaked corpse slowly emerged from beneath the monument.


    Its eyes were filled with a terrifying crimson glow. This had once been a strikingly handsome man, but now his body was drenched in a horrifying aura of blood.


    His blood-red eyes scanned the group, filled with a mix of greed and deathly intent.


    "That''s�� Holy Emperor Jadebrook!"


    Holy Emperor Luminis''s eyes widened in shock.


    Holy Emperor Jadebrook had been renowned not only for his power but also for his striking good looks.


    And now, even his corpse had risen from the grave, twisted into this grotesque form.


    "Wait!"


    Holy Emperor Luminis suddenly realized something was terribly wrong. If Holy Emperor Jadebrook had awakened, that could only mean��


    He glanced around, a bone-chilling fear creeping up his spine.


    But it was already too late.


    The sound of breaking seals echoed all around them as one by one, the protective barriers on the other monuments shattered.


    And then, more corpses began to rise from their graves.


    Holy Emperor Primis, Holy Emperor Lexoris, Holy Emperor Oceareus��


    Each of these blood-soaked corpses was unmistakably a Holy Emperor! S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A terrifying, oppressive aura filled the air, mixed with the stench of blood. Even though these Holy Emperors had long since died and only a fragment of their souls remained, their power was still nothing to be underestimated.


    In life, they had been Holy Emperors��beings of unimaginable strength. Even in death, they were still a force to be reckoned with.


    More importantly...


    "Supreme Emperor Zephyros!"


    Even Sylvia''s expression shifted slightly at this moment.


    On a monument with a golden base, far more imposing than any of the others, an overwhelming pressure began to emanate��far surpassing that of any Holy Emperor.


    A violent storm whipped through the air, and the immense divine power felt as though it could tear everything around it to shreds.


    The corpse of a Supreme Emperor��even in death��possessed strength that far exceeded that of any Holy Emperor.


    Even if Sylvia teamed up with the other Holy Emperors, she wasn''t confident they could defeat him, let alone with the constant emergence of more Holy Emperor corpses.


    "Who''s controlling these Holy Emperor corpses?"


    In a situation like this, staying calm and analyzing the situation was the only way to find a way out.


    Timothy''s eyes glowed with a golden light as he used his Soulborn Eye to scan the surroundings.


    Aside from the endless stream of Holy Emperor corpses rising from their graves...


    Timothy''s gaze sharpened as it locked onto a blood-red door at the center of the Mystic Realm.


    That sealed door seemed to be the end of the line.


    But with the Soulborn Eye, though he couldn''t see what lay beyond the door, he could sense that there was something more behind it��something hidden.


    "So that''s how it is." A faint smile appeared on Timothy''s lips.


    "Damn it, they''re moving!"


    At that moment, Holy Emperor Luminis shouted in alarm.


    It seemed the Holy Emperor corpses had sensed the intruders. One of the corpses let out a furious roar, and the others suddenly unleashed a terrifying wave of power, rushing toward them.


    Even the stiff body of Supreme Emperor Zephyros turned its gaze toward them.


    "There''s no time. Our only way out is through that door," Timothy said, glancing at Holy Emperor Luminis.


    "What? Are you out of your mind?" Holy Emperor Luminis was stunned. "There''s no way we can fight off this many Holy Emperor corpses! And besides, this is the end of the Sepulcher of the Sacred. Even if you make it through, what''s the point? Are you trying to get yourself killed?"


    But Timothy didn''t bother responding.


    He grabbed Sylvia by the wrist and took a step toward the deepest part of the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    Sylvia blinked in surprise.


    Even though she didn''t know exactly what Timothy was planning, she trusted him completely and didn''t ask any questions.


    A wooden sword, tinged with a faint red glow, appeared in her hand, radiating a cold, divine power.


    Some of the Holy Emperors were being held off by Holy Maiden Aeliana and Holy Emperor Earthshard, but the rest were closing in on Timothy and Sylvia.


    "If you''re already dead, then stay in your grave."


    A cold glint flashed in Sylvia''s eyes as she swung her sword.


    The sword''s energy was sharp and biting, like the chill of midwinter snow.


    In an instant, two Holy Emperor corpses were sliced clean in half.


    Surrounded on all sides, Sylvia showed no fear. She swept her sword in a wide arc.


    Boom!


    The immense sword energy carried with it an overwhelming coldness.


    Even with the protection of their Holy Emperor bodies, two more Holy Emperors were instantly frozen solid.


    In just two strikes, four Holy Emperors had fallen.


    Even though they were mere corpses and their strength had diminished, there were likely fewer than a handful of people on the entire Elant Continent who could achieve such a feat!


    From the blood-red sky, a massive golden finger, brimming with divine power, descended with a thunderous crash.


    "Holy Emperor''s Touch!"


    Beside Sylvia, Timothy unleashed a devastating strike, using just one finger to obliterate another Holy Emperor corpse.


    At that moment, a path had been forcibly cleared toward the door hidden at the far end!

 Chapter 299 He was clearly enraged!

    The two of them struck with such ruthless precision that, in an instant, they tore open a path through the countless corpses of the Holy Emperors surrounding them."Azura, transform!" Timothy immediately gave the command.


    "Rooaaar!" Azura''s body was enveloped in a golden light, and in the blink of an eye, she transformed into her dragon form.


    Timothy and Sylvia leapt onto Azura''s back.


    "Wait for me!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana hurried to catch up, but she was a bit too slow. She could only grab onto Azura''s tail, hanging on as they soared into the sky.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch! Not there, please!"


    Azura let out a few pained cries from the tugging, but given the urgency of the situation, she had no choice but to endure it.


    "Hey, what about me?!"


    Holy Emperor Luminis was completely dumbfounded. By the time he snapped out of it, only he and Holy Emperor Earthshard were left on the ground.


    "Hey, wait for me!"


    First, he had to endure watching them act all lovey-dovey, and now he was being ruthlessly abandoned. Holy Emperor Luminis had no idea what he had done to deserve this.


    But the relentless swarm of Holy Emperor corpses was closing in, leaving him no way to break through.


    "Damn you, Timothy! Just you wait, I''ll get my revenge!"


    Holy Emperor Luminis could only shout helplessly as he struggled to fend off the encroaching corpses, slowly retreating toward the canyon behind him.


    Meanwhile, Azura, now inside Ocean''s Gate, picked up speed. Thanks to her innate dragon abilities, even Holy Emperor-level fighters couldn''t keep up with her.


    In a swift turn, they broke through the encirclement of Holy Emperor corpses.


    They were now just a short distance from the gate.


    But suddenly, the space in front of them began to warp and tremble.


    A massive tornado erupted out of nowhere, its sheer force threatening to pull everything into its vortex.


    At the eye of the storm, Supreme Emperor Zephyros stepped forward.


    He could actually manipulate space within the Sepulcher of the Sacred!


    Sylvia''s eyes widened in shock.


    While it was true that Holy Emperor-level fighters could control space and traverse vast distances, the laws of space within the Sepulcher of the Sacred were supposed to be restricted.


    Even she couldn''t use her spatial abilities here.


    But somehow, the corpse of Supreme Emperor Zephyros was able to bypass these limitations!


    The gate was so close, yet the space ahead was now twisted and distorted by the raging winds. S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And there, blocking their path, stood the corpse of Supreme Emperor Zephyros, like an immovable mountain.


    Behind them, Holy Emperor Luminis and Holy Emperor Earthshard were completely overwhelmed by the onslaught of corpses, retreating into the canyon.


    More and more Holy Emperor corpses turned their hollow, blood-red eyes toward Azura, their stiff bodies closing in on her.


    "Honey, hold on tight. We''re about to speed up," Timothy whispered softly into Sylvia''s ear, despite the dire situation.


    Then, raising his voice slightly, he called out to Holy Maiden Aeliana, who was still clinging to Azura''s tail: "Holy Maiden, hold on tight! Don''t fall off!"


    "Huh?"


    Amidst the howling winds, Aeliana heard his voice but was momentarily confused, not quite understanding what he meant.


    Azura was already flying at her maximum speed, surpassing even that of Holy Emperor-level fighters. How could she possibly go any faster?


    But Timothy''s gaze was already fixed on the figure blocking their path��Supreme Emperor Zephyros.


    A Supreme Emperor who had reached the Ascension Phase.


    Even though his body was dead and his soul had long since dissipated, the terrifying power of Supreme Emperor Zephyros''s corpse was something no living Holy Emperor could hope to match.


    Suddenly, a massive golden giant appeared in the sky��Timothy''s Sacred Form.


    The pressure from the giant was like a mountain crashing down, its enormous hand casting a shadow over Supreme Emperor Zephyros.


    The scene was awe-inspiring, with golden light flooding the sky and the wind howling violently. But as Supreme Emperor Zephyros''s blood-red eyes looked up, the golden giant suddenly froze in place.


    It was as if an immense, invisible force had stopped it, rendering it completely immobile.


    This was the terror of a Supreme Emperor. Even in death, a mere Sacred Form couldn''t pose any threat to him.


    With a casual flick of his finger, Supreme Emperor Zephyros unleashed a devastating force.


    The moment his finger made contact, the winds turned into countless blades, slicing through the air and targeting the golden giant.


    In an instant, the tornado tore through Timothy''s Sacred Form, shattering it into golden fragments that scattered in the wind.


    A Sacred Bell rang out from the distance, and Sylvia quickly intervened, blocking the remnants of the attack.


    The howling winds raged across the sky, as if they were about to tear the entire Sepulcher of the Sacred apart.


    Supreme Emperor Zephyros stood there like a god descended to earth, an insurmountable force.


    The winds roared like a wild beast, and even the corpses of the Holy Emperors seemed to tremble with an inexplicable fear under his overwhelming presence.


    The sheer terror of his power extended across the canyon, causing the practitioners still battling the skeletal army to look on in shock.


    "The might of a Supreme Emperor! There''s actually a revived Supreme Emperor corpse deep within the Sepulcher of the Sacred!"


    For a moment, many of them turned pale, their hearts filling with dread and fear.


    "This is bad. If more Supreme Emperor corpses revive, not even Goddess Sylvia will be able to handle it. The deepest part of the Sepulcher of the Sacred is where countless Holy Emperors are buried!"


    Even though they had no idea what was happening deep within the canyon, the practitioners couldn''t help but feel a growing sense of unease.


    Back in the depths of the Sepulcher of the Sacred, after Sylvia''s Sacred Bell had neutralized Supreme Emperor Zephyros''s attack, his blood-red eyes locked onto Azura''s dragon form.


    Though his eyes were hollow and lifeless, there was a faint trace of malice in them.


    "Roar!"


    The once-proud Supreme Emperor Zephyros, who had stood at the pinnacle of the Elant Continent, let out a beast-like roar.


    His immense pressure transformed into a violent windstorm, sweeping out in all directions.


    He was clearly enraged!


    More and more Holy Emperor corpses flew into the sky, surrounding them.


    If this continued, they would soon be completely encircled.


    However, Timothy seemed to have anticipated this.


    In the brief moment when Supreme Emperor Zephyros paused, the Enigma Chessboard suddenly appeared in Timothy''s hand.


    In an instant, a massive illusionary world materialized, enveloping Supreme Emperor Zephyros entirely.


    The chessboard''s world of strategy and tactics had trapped him within.


    "Roar!"


    Realizing he was being restrained, Supreme Emperor Zephyros grew even more furious, raising his hand to break free.


    But Timothy had already foreseen this.


    "Realm of a Thousand Blades."


    His gaze was sharp as a sword, and the moment he locked onto Supreme Emperor Zephyros, countless blades materialized within the illusionary world.


    Some were embedded in the ground, others descended from the sky, and still more slowly emerged from the air itself.


    In that moment, the mighty Supreme Emperor was trapped within a world of blades!


    Timothy''s finger then pressed down on a specific spot on Azura''s back, a place he had already chosen.


    "Rrrrgh~"


    Azura let out a soft, strained sound, and her speed�� suddenly surged.

 Chapter 300 We finally made it...

    "That''s too much!"A tingling sensation, like an electric current, surged through Azura''s entire body, making her feel an overwhelming sense of comfort.


    But for some reason, her small dragon face flushed slightly.


    ''How do you always manage to find these weird pressure points?!''


    What was even stranger was that Azura herself had no idea she had such a peculiar spot on her body.


    It was as if she had been charged with energy. After that strange sensation coursed through her, Azura suddenly felt her speed increase dramatically.


    Whoosh.


    The wind rushed past, and in an instant, Azura''s speed multiplied several times over!


    "So fast, so fast, so fast!"


    Sylvia, sitting gently in Timothy''s arms on Azura''s back, wasn''t affected at all. In fact, the cool breeze made them feel incredibly comfortable.


    But Holy Maiden Aeliana, who was holding onto Azura''s dragon tail, had a completely different experience.


    Inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred, the environment was bizarre. Not only was spatial magic unusable, but even flying through the air came with immense pressure.


    So, she hadn''t had the chance to squeeze onto Azura''s back with Timothy and Sylvia.


    It had been manageable at first, but the sudden burst of speed completely caught Holy Maiden Aeliana off guard.


    The wind howled past, her golden hair whipping wildly in the air, and her light dress fluttering uncontrollably in the gusts.


    And the worst part��


    High up in the sky, Holy Maiden Aeliana had to use her other hand to hold down her dress, her face turning completely red.


    Because if she didn''t��


    "Timothy, I hate you!"


    Unfortunately, her shout was quickly lost in the wind, carried away before anyone could hear it.


    With Azura''s sudden acceleration, the corpses of the Holy Emperor, who hadn''t reacted in time, missed their chance to strike.


    The once tightly-knit encirclement was torn open, leaving a gap.


    The fierce winds swirling around them were easily bypassed, and the final gate was now in sight.


    Supreme Emperor Zephyros was still trapped in the small world created by the Enigma Chessboard.


    He was clearly furious, struggling to break free and stop Timothy and the others from advancing.


    The Supreme Emperor''s terrifying power was beyond imagination.


    Even though the Rare-level chessboard was of the highest quality, it was barely able to contain him.


    Time was running out.


    "Wife, get ready to make a move," Timothy shouted, his eyes fixed on the seemingly impenetrable gate ahead.


    "Got it." Sylvia nodded slightly, a cold aura radiating from her.


    Azura''s speed continued to increase, and they were getting closer and closer to the gate.


    From any other angle, it looked like they were about to crash right into it.


    At that moment, a powerful force suddenly erupted from Timothy.


    "Celestial Feather Form!"


    The Celestial Feather Form from the system''s shop, along with his own summoned golden Sacred Form, appeared in the sky.


    Without hesitation, the two Sacred Forms unleashed their full power, pressing down with overwhelming force.


    At the same time, Sylvia made her move.


    With a single slash, her sword unleashed a towering beam of light, filled with an endless, icy chill, cutting straight toward the gate.


    The sheer might of her strike seemed capable of freezing everything in its path, only to shatter it completely moments later.


    "God of Flowers Form!"


    Without any prior coordination, Holy Maiden Aeliana, who was clutching Azura''s dragon tail with one hand and desperately holding down her skirt with the other, shouted in frustration and embarrassment.


    The sky lit up with a brilliant glow, and waves of pressure rippled through the air.


    The combined force of the three of them pressed down simultaneously.


    Two Holy Emperors, plus Timothy''s absurdly overpowered strength that far exceeded his level, unleashed a terrifying impact that caused the massive gate to tremble.


    "Push harder!"


    With a flick of his finger, Timothy''s golden Sacred Form unleashed its full power.


    Finally, the gate began to crack open, and the sealing runes flowing across its surface shattered in an instant.


    This was their chance.


    The intricate patterns on the gate started to reconnect, threads of energy reaching out as if trying to repair the breach and close the gate once more.


    But in that brief moment, Azura pushed herself to her absolute limit.


    A dragon''s roar echoed through the depths of the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    Though the gap in the gate was shrinking rapidly, Azura surged forward with unprecedented speed.


    Roar!


    Just as the gate was about to close, Azura seized the moment and dashed through.


    Boom! The gate slammed shut behind them, and Azura had successfully made it inside.


    However, Holy Maiden Aeliana, who had been holding onto Azura''s tail, was the last to make it through.


    As the gate closed, her body made it in, but her precious embroidered shoe got caught in the door.


    "Ouch!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana stumbled and tumbled to the ground, rolling a few times before coming to a stop.


    Her embroidered shoe was stuck in the door, and one of her delicate, pale feet was now bare.


    "We finally made it... sniff..."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s nose twitched, and she almost burst into tears.


    As a Holy Maiden of the Sacred Land, a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, she had never been in such a humiliating situation��except when Sylvia bullied her. But this? This was on a whole new level.


    Now she''d lost a shoe, and she''d almost had a wardrobe malfunction. This trip to the Sepulcher of the Sacred was turning into a nightmare!


    "Calm down, Holy Maiden."


    Timothy couldn''t help but chuckle at her pitiful expression and tried to comfort her.


    After all, she hadn''t even had the chance to sit on Azura''s back. Instead, she''d been dangling in midair, flailing around in the dangerous Sepulcher of the Sacred. It was a bit tragic, to be honest��


    No one really knew what kind of constitution Holy Maiden Aeliana had. Despite inheriting the divine dignity of the Sacred Land''s Holy Maiden, she always seemed to be the one getting hurt.


    Azura, now back in her human form, quickly rubbed her little dragon tail.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana had looked so pitiful earlier, but Azura''s tail had been yanked the entire time, and she was in quite a bit of pain herself!


    Their tear-filled eyes met, and for a moment, Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura shared a mutual understanding of their suffering. They both felt like hugging each other and having a good cry.


    Roar! S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just then, a furious roar echoed from outside. Supreme Emperor Zephyros had finally broken free from the Enigma Chessboard''s restraints.


    The corpses of the Holy Emperors, led by Zephyros, surged toward the gate.


    But as they reached the entrance, they all stopped.


    Even Supreme Emperor Zephyros, standing at the front with his blood-red eyes glowing, stared at the gate but didn''t take another step forward.


    "It seems they really won''t enter this gate," Timothy exhaled in relief.


    Thankfully, things were going as he had predicted.


    However��


    "What exactly caused such a drastic change inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred?"


    Timothy and Sylvia scanned their surroundings. Inside the gate, it was pitch black, cold and foreboding like an endless abyss.


    And in the deepest part of the darkness, Timothy finally spotted a faint light.


    A small golden orb was glowing with a sacred radiance, slowly dripping golden liquid.


    But now, that golden orb seemed to be corroding, with streaks of crimson blood seeping out!

 Chapter 301 Amplified by 100 times

    "It seems like the operations within the Sepulcher of the Sacred were originally powered by this object."Sylvia stared at the jade orb, which emitted a faint golden glow, lost in thought.


    The Holy Emperor''s body, preserved in the Sepulcher of the Sacred, had remained intact, with a fragment of his soul lingering, waiting for future generations. It appeared that this mysterious mechanism behind the door was the key to it all.


    Upon closer inspection, the jade orb, radiating golden light, rested atop an altar.


    The circular altar was divided into twelve sections, inscribed with ancient, indecipherable symbols.


    Golden patterns and ancient script flowed slowly, exuding an aura of profound mystery.


    It was likely that several Supreme Emperors had worked together, using ancient secret techniques to forge this intricate structure.


    But now, this treasure, which maintained the order within the Sepulcher of the Sacred, had been tainted.


    That streak of blood-red seemed to be the result of someone deliberately trying to corrupt the Sepulcher of the Sacred. They were attempting to revive the Holy Emperor''s corpse within, causing it to go berserk, and eventually...


    Sylvia''s expression grew visibly more serious.


    Although the revived corpses of the Holy Emperors were still confined within the Sepulcher of the Sacred for now, if things continued like this...


    It wouldn''t be long before those massive corpses broke free from the Sepulcher of the Sacred and appeared on the continent of Elant.


    Even though they were just corpses, with only a corrupted fragment of their souls remaining, the power of a Holy Emperor-level being was still terrifying.


    If the corpses of the Holy Emperors broke free from the Sepulcher of the Sacred, it could bring catastrophic destruction to the entire continent of Elant.


    Just then, Sylvia suddenly sensed something strange near the jade orb.


    "What is this..."


    Her eyes, now glowing faintly blue, peered into the darkness behind the altar.


    And in that moment, even her usually calm and composed face showed a hint of surprise.


    Through the cracks in the darkness, faint wisps of energy were seeping out.


    This energy... it felt oddly familiar to Sylvia.


    It was... similar to the aura around Erelyn... the aura of the Netherworld!


    "The aura of the Netherworld... Could it be that what''s happening inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred is connected to the Netherworld?" S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana couldn''t help but exclaim, equally shocked by the eerie sensation that seemed to come from the depths of the underworld.


    If no one discovered what was happening inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred and stopped it in time, the corpses of the Holy Emperors would soon break free from their restraints and enter the continent of Elant.


    And when that happened, it would bring about a devastating blow to the entire continent.


    ''Who could it be? Who would go so far as to manipulate the Netherworld, the Sepulcher of the Sacred, and the entire continent of Elant like pawns in a game? Who would use such a method to try and destroy the entire continent of Elant?''


    The thought sent a chill down her spine.


    ''Wait, this Chromatic Origin Stone...''


    At the same time, Timothy also noticed the strange crack on the altar, from which the Netherworld''s aura was seeping, and he quickly realized something was off.


    Furrowing his brow, Timothy made up his mind and pulled out the Chromatic Origin Stone from his pocket.


    The Chromatic Origin Stone emitted a dazzling light, slowly floating toward the deepest part of the altar in the darkened space.


    The crack, from which the Netherworld''s aura was leaking, seemed to perfectly match the shape of the Chromatic Origin Stone, as if it had been made for it.


    When the stone fit into the crack, it was flawless!


    And the moment the Chromatic Origin Stone was embedded, the scene in the darkness suddenly shifted.


    The pitch-black space twisted and trembled, as if it contained an incredibly profound power.


    Light began to swirl and shift, and as the colors flowed like water, a brilliant rainbow-colored light burst forth, forming a massive, multicolored door in the darkness!


    From this door, the aura of the Netherworld continued to pour out.


    "No wonder the Chromatic Origin Stone suddenly appeared in the forbidden grounds. It turns out someone used it to enter the Sepulcher of the Sacred, but due to the randomness of the space, they lost it."


    Timothy''s gaze shifted slightly as he quickly pieced together the cause and effect.


    "So, the one who corrupted the Sepulcher of the Sacred came from the Netherworld."


    Sylvia''s eyes grew colder as she stared at the door leading to the Netherworld.


    Without the Chromatic Origin Stone from the Netherworld, even a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse wouldn''t be able to easily enter the Netherworld.


    But now, the door was open.


    The situation inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred was clearly dire. No matter how strong the barrier of the Sepulcher was, with so many Holy Emperor corpses reviving, it was only a matter of time��perhaps less than half a month��before they broke through and made their way to the continent of Elant.


    When that happened, the entire continent would be thrown into chaos, and it might even face total destruction.


    "It looks like we have no choice but to head to the Netherworld and drag out whoever is plotting against Elant."


    Whoever was trying to sacrifice the entire continent was undoubtedly a massive threat, even within the Netherworld.


    [Ding! System task issued: Travel to the Netherworld with Goddess Sylvia for a honeymoon, and while you''re at it, eliminate the one causing chaos in the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    System reward: Ascend to the Transcendence Realm and become a Holy Emperor!]


    At that moment, the system''s voice suddenly echoed in Timothy''s mind.


    "Become a Holy Emperor!"


    The reward made Timothy''s heart race with excitement for a moment.


    As his strength had steadily grown, he had long been just one step away from the Transcendence Realm.


    But that final step was incredibly difficult to take.


    Throughout history, countless practitioners had poured their entire lives into trying to cross that threshold.


    But that step... was unimaginably hard.


    Those who managed to cross the chasm and reach the Transcendence Realm could claim the title of Holy Emperor, standing above all, their power unmatched.


    But for those who failed, the outcome was almost always death, their bodies and souls obliterated.


    For thousands of years, countless practitioners had walked this path, only to fall halfway, their dreams shattered.


    Even with the system''s help, Timothy had been stuck at the final step toward the Emperor Realm for a long time, unable to move forward.


    He hadn''t expected this moment to arrive now.


    Indeed, while the Sepulcher of the Sacred was filled with danger, it also presented a rare opportunity.


    However...


    Thinking back to what the system had just said, Timothy felt a bit awkward.


    Dealing with the one causing chaos in the Sepulcher wasn''t the issue. The real problem was...


    Why did it have to be a honeymoon with the goddess, and then "while you''re at it" deal with the problem?


    Through the rainbow-colored door, the scene on the other side was becoming clearer.


    A dark blue sky, with wandering souls drifting across the land.


    It seemed like that was the Netherworld.


    "Hold on a second, honey. Before we go, there''s something I need to take care of."


    Timothy didn''t head straight into the Sepulcher of the Sacred. Instead, he checked the system reward panel from earlier.


    [Congratulations, host, for successfully subduing Supreme Emperor Zephyros. System reward: Spell range and power��amplified by 100 times!]


    The aura around him surged, becoming overwhelmingly powerful.


    Timothy turned his gaze toward the Sepulcher of the Sacred, standing beyond the two doors.

 Chapter 302 Someone, please save us…

    "That''s it! If this keeps up, we won''t be able to hold them off any longer!"At the entrance to the Sepulcher of the Sacred, the practitioners stared at the endless wave of skeleton soldiers pouring in, a clear look of fear on their faces.


    Things were getting worse by the minute.


    Ever since the four Holy Emperors ventured deep into the Sepulcher, the skeletons had started appearing faster and faster.


    These skeletons were already terrifyingly strong. Their bones were incredibly tough, making them nearly impossible to destroy.


    Each skeleton soldier wielded a weapon of high quality, likely buried with the Holy Emperors themselves.


    On top of that, they had no fear of death and attacked relentlessly. Every single skeleton soldier was as powerful as a practitioner at the Mystic Core level.


    "Mystic Core level!"


    A practitioner who reaches the Mystic Core stage can live for thousands of years and often serves as an elder in their Sect.


    Even though the practitioners who entered the Sepulcher were all elite members from various Sects, facing an army of skeletons that matched the strength of Mystic Core practitioners was overwhelming.


    But what scared them the most wasn''t just the skeletons'' strength.


    The ground kept splitting open, and more and more skeletons crawled out from the cracks, as if they were endless.


    No matter how many they killed, more just kept coming.


    Not only were new skeleton soldiers constantly emerging, but the ones they had managed to destroy were slowly reassembling themselves, their broken bones pulling back together.


    More and more practitioners were getting injured or killed. Many of the magical artifacts and healing elixirs they had brought were either destroyed or nearly used up.


    Looking at the ever-growing army of skeletons in front of them, their morale was taking a serious hit.


    Facing an enemy that couldn''t be killed, they couldn''t see any hope of victory.


    As the skeleton army grew, the forces of the Elant Continent, which had initially held the upper hand through sheer numbers and magic, were now being surrounded.


    Westminster Abbey, Goldspire Peak, Sword Peak Sect, Cloud Pavilion Sect, and even the Southern Empire... all these Sects and kingdoms were now on the brink of collapse, barely able to hold their ground.


    "The Goddess and the other Holy Emperors are still deep inside the Sepulcher. If we retreat now, they''ll be caught between the skeletons and whatever''s inside!"


    "But if we don''t retreat soon, we''re all going to die here!"


    As the situation grew more desperate, arguments broke out among the group.


    Even the elders from Sky Sanctuary and Abbot Fenvin, who had been trying to keep everyone together, were losing control of the situation.


    The practitioners had split into two camps. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One group wanted to retreat as quickly as possible, while the other insisted on holding their ground a little longer.


    But even as they argued, some practitioners, exhausted and unable to fight any longer, were caught in the skeletons'' encirclement and torn apart.


    "We''ve been tricked!"


    Amid the rising screams of terror, someone suddenly looked around, their face filled with shock.


    They had just realized that the seemingly slow-moving skeleton army had, at some point, silently formed a complete encirclement around them.


    The skeleton soldiers'' eyes glowed red, their bloodlust growing stronger by the second.


    The circle was closing in, like an impenetrable wall of bone.


    "Let me out! Let me out! I want to go back!"


    A few younger practitioners desperately tried to break through the encirclement, but they didn''t even make it halfway before being struck down by flying bones, crashing hard to the ground.


    In their terrified eyes, they saw the skeletons locking onto them.


    Those crimson eyes gleamed with the hunger of a predator spotting its prey.


    "No!"


    Blood and flesh splattered everywhere as the practitioners who tried to escape were torn apart, devoured completely.


    The air was filled with the sound of agonized screams and the thick stench of blood.


    Many practitioners were ripped to pieces right in front of everyone, their bodies shredded by the skeletons'' teeth.


    Faced with the ever-growing army of skeletons, their murderous intent growing stronger by the second, no one dared to step forward and attempt a rescue.


    They could only watch as their fellow disciples, or friends they had known for years, were torn apart and devoured.


    The sheer horror of the scene was overwhelming, even for practitioners who had trained their minds to remain calm.


    In an instant, fear spread like wildfire.


    They had already been fighting with everything they had just to hold off the skeleton soldiers, but now, even breaking through the encirclement seemed impossible.


    The circle of skeletons kept tightening, and the wind howled as if the cries of vengeful spirits echoed through the air.


    Looking at the scene before them, countless practitioners felt a chill run down their spines.


    "If this keeps up, we''re all going to die here!"


    "But�� how are we supposed to break through? We can''t even cut through those monsters'' bodies!"


    More and more voices of panic rang out, as practitioners continued to fall to the skeletons.


    As the encirclement shrank, fear was the only thing spreading. No one could break through the wall of bones.


    They exchanged helpless glances, the atmosphere thick with despair.


    Many stared in shock at the blood-red sky and the endless tide of skeletons, their eyes filled with hopelessness.


    "Someone, please save us��"


    Desperate cries echoed through the Sepulcher of the Sacred, but the skeleton army, closing in on them, showed no signs of emotion.


    All that could be seen in their eyes was the ravenous hunger for flesh.


    Some of the younger, more fragile disciples had already turned pale, their minds cracking under the pressure.


    Staring in disbelief at the terrifying scene, their legs gave out, and they collapsed to the ground.


    Every practitioner who had made it to the Sepulcher of the Sacred was powerful, a genius in their own right.


    None of them had expected the Sepulcher to be this horrifying.


    It was possible that they would all die here.


    The skeleton army, closing in from all sides, was something even a Holy Emperor couldn''t easily deal with. Who could possibly save them now?


    If a miracle didn''t happen, it seemed certain that everyone would perish here today.


    Despair had already taken root in the hearts of many.


    But deep within the Sepulcher of the Sacred, behind the massive doors that no one could see beyond, Timothy''s eyes glowed faintly with a golden light. He had already taken note of the situation outside.


    He glanced at the system''s latest reward.


    [Amplified by 100 times��Increases the power and range of spells by a hundredfold.]


    Timothy smiled slightly, as if he had everything under control.


    At that moment, the blood-red sky, thick with the aura of despair, suddenly darkened further as a layer of black clouds began to gather.


    Within those clouds, lightning was brewing.


    Each bolt of lightning grew more terrifying with every passing second.


    The oppressive clouds hung low, as if they were about to crush the entire sky under their weight.


    "What�� what is that?!"


    Suddenly, the practitioners who had been drowning in despair looked up in shock.


    Because the lightning in those clouds wasn''t part of the Sepulcher''s aura of despair.


    No, this was�� the work of a human practitioner!

 Chapter 303 Nows our chance to strike back!

    As the skeletal army''s encirclement tightened, more and more people were falling, injured, staring in horror at the grotesque skeletons closing in, ready to devour them.But just then, from the dark, oppressive clouds that had been looming for what felt like an eternity, a sudden clap of thunder echoed.


    The thunder roared like a majestic beast, yet carried a hint of something divine.


    The blinding lightning lit up the blood-red sky, almost completely illuminating it.


    Within the clouds, more thunderbolts brewed, their terrifying power building up, vast and overwhelming, striking fear into the hearts of all who witnessed it.


    Even the skeletons, with their blood-red eyes, paused and looked up at the sky, their gaze filled with shock.


    "Wait, is that�� Brother Timothy''s aura?"


    Suddenly, a disciple from Sky Sanctuary shouted in disbelief.


    Because within the thunder, they could unmistakably sense an aura that was strikingly similar to Timothy''s.


    And they were almost certain��the thunder was coming from Timothy.


    "Are you saying it''s Timothy? That''s impossible! He hasn''t even reached the Transcendence Realm yet!


    Besides, the sheer power of this thunder�� even a Holy Emperor would struggle to summon something this terrifying!"


    Practitioners from other sects couldn''t believe it. The overwhelming force contained in the thunder made them tremble deep within their souls.


    No one could fathom how a practitioner from Ocean''s Gate could wield such a devastating lightning technique.


    [A thousand bolts of lightning, amplified a hundredfold!]


    At that moment, deep within the Sepulcher of the Sacred, Timothy stood with his eyes half-closed, his spiritual energy surging wildly.


    The thousand bolts of lightning, originally from the Thunder Holy Emperor, were already powerful, but they couldn''t easily destroy the undead creatures within the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    However, after being amplified a hundredfold, both the power and intensity of the lightning underwent a massive transformation.


    Outside the canyon, the blood-red sky at the entrance to the Sepulcher of the Sacred was almost entirely consumed by the lightning.


    The thunder rolling through the clouds now roared with a sound far more commanding and terrifying than even a dragon''s roar.


    "Roar!"


    As if enraged, the countless skeletal soldiers let out furious howls, charging at the practitioners of the Elant Continent.


    The encirclement continued to close in, and the blood-red aura surrounding the skeletal soldiers grew thicker.


    Their bones, seemingly indestructible, and their combat strength, on par with practitioners at the Mystic Core level, made them formidable foes.


    And with their overwhelming numbers, the scene was enough to send chills down anyone''s spine, filling them with dread. S��ar?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But just then, the long-brewing thunder finally struck.


    A single bolt��


    No, wait��one, two, three�� it was a thousand bolts of lightning, all splitting from that initial strike!


    For a moment, every practitioner watching the sky was left in stunned silence.


    The single bolt of lightning had multiplied into thousands, crashing down with such force that the entire sky was lit up by the intense light.


    No one could have imagined that lightning magic could reach such terrifying heights.


    Boom!


    The thousand bolts of lightning crashed down, striking directly into the skeletal army.


    The deafening explosion echoed throughout the Sepulcher of the Sacred, reverberating in the ears of the countless practitioners from the Elant Continent, who could only watch in shock.


    They saw it clearly��all of the skeletal soldiers were completely engulfed by the endless lightning.


    The ground shook violently, and the Sepulcher of the Sacred trembled under the force.


    Those skeletal soldiers, once thought to be nearly indestructible and incredibly difficult to defeat, were instantly shattered under the onslaught of the terrifying lightning.


    Boom!


    Countless bones were reduced to dust, and the bodies of the skeletal soldiers disintegrated into ash.


    Even those that had been charging toward the practitioners of the Elant Continent were obliterated in an instant.


    But before anyone could take another step, a bolt of lightning, charged with terrifying power, struck down in an instant.


    No matter how tough their bodies were, under this lightning, they were shattered to dust in the blink of an eye.


    In just a moment, the once overwhelming skeletal army that had nearly driven the practitioners of the Elant Continent to the brink of destruction was reduced by more than half.


    Only a few skeletal soldiers managed to stay on their feet, but their bone structures were already shattered and broken from the relentless lightning strikes. Even moving had become a struggle for them.


    "This spiritual energy�� and the thousand bolts of lightning�� it really is Brother Timothy!"


    For a moment, the disciples of Sky Sanctuary felt their eyes well up with tears.


    They knew all too well that if the situation had continued as it was, everyone who had entered the Sepulcher of the Sacred would have been trapped and killed.


    It was Timothy who had saved them��he had saved every practitioner who had ventured into the Sepulcher of the Sacred!


    Even the practitioners from the Elant Continent were momentarily stunned.


    "I can''t believe it�� Timothy really saved us."


    "The thousand bolts of lightning from the Holy Emperor Thunderflame�� but how did he, with his strength from Ocean''s Gate, manage to unleash such terrifying power?"


    "No matter how, now''s our chance to strike back!"


    With a renewed sense of gratitude, the practitioners looked toward the canyon, their spirits lifted. They stood up once more, ready to fight.


    Skeletons were already starting to crawl out of the ground again, but they knew this was the perfect moment to counterattack.


    The skeletal army had been almost completely destroyed by the lightning.


    Now, the human practitioners had the upper hand. They had to make sure the skeletal soldiers couldn''t rise again like before.


    "Thank you, Brother Timothy! We''ll give it everything we''ve got!"


    "Kill! Let''s wipe these things out and repay Brother Timothy''s kindness!"


    In an instant, the crowd was filled with excitement, their blood boiling with determination.


    Gripping their weapons, they shook off the exhaustion from earlier.


    With the thunder still rumbling in the sky, they charged forward with a battle cry.


    "Kill!"


    Inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred, the practitioners of the Elant Continent no longer felt any fear. In fact, their morale was even higher than when they had first entered.


    At that moment, deep within the Sepulcher of the Sacred, Timothy slowly opened his eyes.


    Even the breath he exhaled seemed to carry a trace of lightning.


    The thousand bolts of lightning, amplified a hundredfold, had created such a terrifying scene that even the strongest skeletal army within the Sepulcher of the Sacred couldn''t withstand it.


    But now��


    With the situation inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred resolved, Timothy''s gaze shifted toward the door formed by the Chromatic Origin Stone, leading to the mysterious Netherworld.


    The one who had been secretly manipulating events, trying to incite chaos within the Sepulcher of the Sacred and wreak havoc across the entire continent, was likely hiding within the Netherworld.


    "Let''s go, my love. I''m curious to see what the Netherworld is really like."


    Timothy smiled faintly, stood up, and walked toward the rainbow-colored door leading to the Netherworld.

 Chapter 304 This is so unfair!

    Netherworld.Sylvia''s gaze lingered slightly as she stared at the neon-lit, rainbow-colored entrance.


    Aside from entering the Netherworld to find the source of the chaos in the Sepulcher of the Sacred, there was someone else waiting for her there��someone she hadn''t seen in what felt like forever: the Princess of the Netherworld, Erelyn.


    "Maybe�� I''ll finally see her again."


    A faint, relieved smile appeared on Sylvia''s lips.


    "Let''s go."


    Taking a step forward, Sylvia unexpectedly reached out and grabbed Timothy''s hand.


    Their fingers intertwined, and it felt like they could sense each other''s warmth.


    Sylvia lowered her head slightly, as if savoring the sweet, tender moment of holding hands with Timothy.


    "Let''s go. I''ve never seen what the capital of the dead looks like."


    Timothy smiled softly, and the two of them walked toward the door.


    "Are you serious? That''s the Netherworld we''re talking about!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana was clearly a bit flustered.


    After all, she had never heard of any living person entering the Netherworld before.


    "If you don''t want to come, that''s perfect. One less third wheel to worry about."


    Timothy glanced at the slightly nervous Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura, teasing them with a grin.


    "I�� Of course I''m coming! Don''t leave me behind!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana, not wanting to be left out, hurriedly rushed forward and grabbed onto Sylvia''s sleeve in a panic.


    "This place is full of dead Holy Emperors! I''d rather be a third wheel than stay here!"


    Azura, equally freaked out, quickly latched onto Timothy''s clothes.


    Clearly, the terrifying scenes inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred had left a deep impression on her young mind��after all, she was only two hundred years old.


    At that moment, the light radiating from the Chromatic Origin Stone enveloped the three of them, along with the dragon.


    The space around them began to warp and tremble, as if it were opening a path to the other side.


    As the space twisted and shifted, Timothy and Sylvia''s bodies gradually became translucent, slowly fading into the void.


    But Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura suddenly realized that their bodies weren''t changing at all.


    When they touched the rainbow-colored door, it felt like they were being repelled, bounced back by some invisible force.


    "Wait, what''s going on?!"


    Both Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura immediately understood the gravity of the situation.


    They could feel that Timothy and Sylvia were about to cross through the door and enter the Netherworld, but they themselves were being rejected, unable to pass through.


    "That''s weird. We should all be able to go through, right?" Timothy turned around, puzzled.


    Sure enough, he quickly noticed the strong repulsion Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura were experiencing.


    But why could he and Sylvia pass through?


    As he thought about it, Timothy suddenly realized that, standing before the door created by the Chromatic Origin Stone, his body was faintly glowing with a radiant, golden light.


    Meanwhile, the pure white lotus above Sylvia''s head was also emitting a flawless, pristine glow.


    "Could it be that I can pass through because of my Ancient Saintly Body, and Sylvia because of the lotus that Holy Emperor Aldric gave her?"


    It seemed like only those protected by something that could ward off evil were allowed to enter the Netherworld.


    Clearly, Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura didn''t have that protection.


    "Well, that''s a bit unfortunate. Looks like you two won''t be coming with us this time. Guess we''ll see you when we get back from the Netherworld." Timothy let out a mock sigh, though there was a playful smile on his face.


    "Liar! You''re not sad at all! You''re just excited to have fewer third wheels!"


    "Yeah, you''re totally planning to sneak off and have a honeymoon with Goddess Sylvia without us!" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana was on the verge of tears, while Azura frantically poked at the rainbow-colored door that was already starting to fade.


    But no matter what they did, the door showed no signs of letting either of them through.


    As Timothy and Sylvia''s figures gradually faded, they were almost completely swallowed by the shimmering doorway.


    "Bye-bye, Holy Maiden and Azura! Make sure you stay put here. The place is crawling with the corpses of Holy Emperors. If you accidentally let them in, well�� let''s just say it won''t end well," Timothy said with a grin, waving as he gave his parting advice.


    A beam of light enveloped them, and both he and Sylvia vanished into the rainbow-colored door.


    "This is so unfair!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura looked at each other, both on the verge of tears.


    They never imagined things would turn out like this. Timothy and Sylvia were off to the Netherworld for what seemed like a romantic getaway, while they were stuck here, unable to move.


    Thud, thud, thud.


    Just then, a knocking sound echoed from the door.


    It was clear that the corpses of the Holy Emperors had sensed the presence of living beings inside.


    Even though they knew the door had some kind of powerful barrier that prevented the corpses from entering, the constant knocking was terrifying.


    Huddled together, Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura trembled in fear, clinging to each other for warmth and comfort.


    "Holy Maiden, I want to go on a honeymoon too��" Azura whimpered, her eyes brimming with tears. She had never felt so wronged.


    "Who doesn''t?! Those two are just too much!" Holy Maiden Aeliana cried out, her own eyes welling up.


    But soon, the increasingly loud banging on the door drowned out her voice. The two of them��one human, one dragon��looked utterly pitiful, shivering in fear.


    [Ding!


    Successfully collected one tear from Dragon King Azura.


    Successfully collected one tear from Holy Emperor-level being, Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    System reward: "Ghostly Aura Concealment" �C Allows the host to mask their living aura, making it impossible for ghosts to detect them.]


    Amidst the chaos, the system''s voice echoed in Timothy''s mind.


    This time, they had crossed between two worlds using the laws of space itself, which caused severe spatial distortion and turbulence.


    Passing through the door had taken a toll on Timothy.


    Everything was a blur of chaos, and it took him a while to recover.


    Slowly opening his eyes, Timothy saw the dark blue sky above him.


    This sky was nothing like the one in the normal world.


    Not only that, but there was a faint chill in the air around him.


    The cold atmosphere was thick with ghostly energy.


    "This�� this really is the Netherworld!"


    Timothy was a bit taken aback. He slowly sat up, his body aching from the journey.


    Even though they had successfully crossed between worlds, it seemed that even with the Chromatic Origin Stone, the cost of the process had been significant.


    Catching the Chromatic Origin Stone as it gently floated down, Timothy sat up fully.


    But soon, he realized something was terribly wrong.


    "Wait�� where''s Sylvia?"


    Frantically looking around, Timothy saw nothing but the empty, eerie landscape. Sylvia was nowhere to be found.


    The only thing left was the white lotus that had once rested on her head, now lying beside him, still faintly carrying her scent.


    Sylvia�� was gone!

 Chapter 305 Are you sure youre not joking?

    "Wait, the goddess is gone?!System, help me locate Goddess Sylvia."


    [Ding!


    Sorry, host. The Netherworld suppresses spiritual senses, so the system is temporarily unable to activate the search function.]


    Timothy''s expression grew serious as he slowly picked up the snow lotus from the ground. Even with the Heavenly-level artifact, the Bonded Heartlock, the spatial laws within the Sepulcher of the Sacred and the Netherworld were severely restricted, making it impossible to use.


    The snow lotus was still here, which meant Sylvia hadn''t been teleported far. Her strength surpassed his, so she should''ve woken up a bit earlier after the teleportation. But why had she disappeared?


    A bad feeling crept into Timothy''s heart. After all, this was the Netherworld, a place where countless souls resided after death. There might be strange laws at play here. If real danger arose, even a Holy Emperor-level expert might not be able to guarantee their safety.


    It seemed like there was no time to waste.


    Finding the culprit behind the chaos in the Sepulcher of the Sacred was now secondary. The most important thing was to locate Sylvia as soon as possible and ensure her safety.


    Timothy immediately activated his Nether Eye, scanning the surroundings.


    Soon, the landscape within a hundred-mile radius came into view. The area was mostly flat and barren, devoid of any signs of life. It was so desolate that even plants seemed unable to grow here.


    But not far from his location, there was a city!


    The city looked almost identical to those built by humans. The only difference was the thick ghostly aura that constantly emanated from it, rising into the sky and spreading in all directions. The eerie blue ghost energy enveloped the entire city, making it clear that not only were there many ghostly beings inside, but there were likely some incredibly powerful ones as well.


    There were no clues about Sylvia''s whereabouts, but for now, the only option was to head to this ghost city and investigate.


    Timothy stood up, having made his decision. He cloaked himself in a layer of ghostly energy, and in an instant, his body turned a translucent blue, almost like a real spirit. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He sped toward the city, flying with the wind. Thanks to his Ocean''s Gate level speed, it didn''t take long for him to approach the city.


    As he slowed down, the scene before him became clearer. On the massive stones below the city and on the black banners hanging from the walls, the word "Ereboth" was written.


    At the city gates, ghost soldiers clad in armor were guarding the entrance, checking the souls that were entering. None of the beings entering Ereboth were living creatures,they were all ghostly blue souls. The ghost soldiers didn''t seem to be conducting strict inspections, merely glancing at the souls and sniffing the air before allowing them to pass.


    "Who would''ve thought the Netherworld had a ghost city like this?"


    The order and structure were almost identical to the human world. But this made things easier for him.


    After observing for a while, Timothy stepped out from the shadows and blended into the line of souls heading toward Ereboth.


    The line moved quickly, and before long, Timothy reached the city gates.


    Two ghost soldiers stared at him for a moment. Then, one of them leaned in closer, sniffing Timothy carefully before muttering, "Weird. Why does he smell a bit like a living person?"


    "Are you out of your mind? This is the Netherworld. Where would a living person come from? Stop wasting time."


    The other ghost soldier shot him a glare, clearly annoyed.


    The ghost soldier, still a bit suspicious, sniffed Timothy a few more times. In the end, he shook his head in confusion and sighed, "Alright, I must''ve smelled wrong. Go on in."


    "Thanks, appreciate it," Timothy replied with a nod, relieved that things hadn''t escalated. He walked straight into the city.


    These ghost soldiers were only at the Energy Foundation level. If he wanted to, Timothy could easily crush them with a single slap. But since he was new to the Netherworld and even the goddess had gone missing, he decided to play it safe for now.


    Entering the city turned out to be surprisingly easy.


    Once inside, Timothy was taken aback by the scene before him. It was nearing dusk, and the massive city of Ereboth was bustling with activity. Ghosts were moving about everywhere, and the streets were lined with shops and stalls. The place was lively, completely different from the eerie, desolate ghost towns he had imagined.


    There were even street vendors selling food and snacks, though Timothy had no idea what these ghostly beings planned to do with them. Aside from the fact that the "people" walking around were all ethereal, blue-tinged souls, the city of Ereboth looked almost identical to a regular city on the continent of Elant.


    "So, this is the Netherworld?" Timothy couldn''t help but feel a bit intrigued. He wondered if this was unique to Ereboth or if the entire Netherworld was like this.


    Either way, the city gave off a surprisingly "peaceful" vibe, far from the chaotic, lawless place he had expected.


    But the most important thing right now was to find Sylvia. Timothy scanned his surroundings, and soon his gaze landed on a tavern.


    A good number of ghostly beings were inside, drinking and chatting idly. Taverns like this were usually the best places to gather information.


    Without hesitation, Timothy made his way inside.


    "Hey, boss, get me a beer," Timothy called out as he found a seat in a corner where a lot of ghosts were gathered.


    "Coming right up!"


    The tavern owner, who looked like he had been around sixty years old when he was alive, responded warmly. He had a kind, grandfatherly appearance.


    In no time, a mug of beer was placed in front of Timothy. The rich aroma of malt filled the air, and just from the smell, Timothy could tell it was going to be good.


    ''This beer smells pretty decent,'' he thought.


    Taking a sip, Timothy immediately felt the beer transform into pure spiritual energy, flowing through his body.


    "No wonder there are food and drinks here. These things are made from spiritual energy."


    The intelligence of these Netherworld ghosts impressed Timothy. It seemed that the Netherworld, where countless souls ended up, wasn''t as chaotic and disorganized as people imagined. In fact, it was quite orderly, almost like the living world.


    As he drank half the beer, Timothy noticed that, along with the spiritual energy, there were faint traces of ghostly energy in the drink. For souls, this ghostly energy was probably highly nourishing.


    While savoring his beer, Timothy''s attention was suddenly drawn to a conversation between the tavern owner and a regular customer. Their voices cut through the general noise of the tavern. Discover more stories at empire


    "I heard a rumor that tonight, the city lord''s eldest daughter is planning to capture a soul to take as her husband."


    "And as a wedding gift, the city lord is supposedly preparing a living being."


    "A living being in the Netherworld? No way. Are you sure you''re not joking?"


    The regular customer sounded completely incredulous, clearly unable to believe what the tavern owner was saying.

 Chapter 306 The rules of the Netherworld were pretty bizarre...

    "Even though it sounds hard to believe, I''m not joking."The shopkeeper lowered his voice, clearly not wanting to draw attention. "I heard that the human girl landed outside the city by accident and was discovered.


    And now, she''s hiding in the Lord''s mansion. It''s already been decided that she''ll be offered as a sacrifice for Lady Elara Nightshade''s wedding ceremony."


    "A living being actually made it to the Netherworld?"


    The customer, hearing the shopkeeper''s serious tone, looked visibly shocked. At the same time, a hint of fear crept into his voice. "But if the Lord caught her, doesn''t that mean she''s..."


    "The Lord''s already planning to give the girl to Lady Elara. Even if she doesn''t get eaten, she''ll definitely be sacrificed.


    Either way, her fate''s going to be pretty grim. After all, in the Netherworld, the value of a living being is beyond imagination.


    But this... it''s not something we can do anything about."


    The shopkeeper''s voice was barely above a whisper, cautious, clearly afraid of being overheard by other spirits.


    But every word reached Timothy''s ears. Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A living girl? Could they be talking about Sylvia?" Timothy''s eyes narrowed slightly. Find more to read at empire


    After all, getting to the Netherworld was incredibly difficult. As far as he knew, only he and Sylvia had made it here from the continent of Elant.


    The only thing that didn''t add up was...


    Why were they calling Sylvia a little girl?


    From any angle, Sylvia had nothing in common with a child.


    But now wasn''t the time to dwell on that.


    Timothy sipped his beer, quietly listening to the conversation between the shopkeeper and the customer.


    From their exchange, he learned quite a bit about the Netherworld.


    The Netherworld was ruled by the vast and powerful Umbral Dynasty.


    In addition to overseeing the spirits that entered the Netherworld, the dynasty also fulfilled its duty of helping those with lingering wishes move on to the afterlife.


    But because the process was so slow, many spirits, like the ones here in Ereboth, were stuck waiting for a long time.


    During this waiting period, a society had formed that was almost identical to the one they had in life.


    The ruler of this city, Lord Magnus Nightshade, had once been a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse in life, and he used that strength to maintain control here.


    After becoming a spirit, Magnus Nightshade''s personality seemed to have changed. He''d done plenty of bad things, often exploiting the people of the city.


    His eldest daughter, in particular, had become a source of public outrage...


    "So that''s how it is."


    Timothy nodded slightly, piecing together the current state of the Netherworld.


    At that moment, the regular customer who had been chatting with the shopkeeper finished his beer, placed some paper money on the table, and left.


    "Boss, I''ll settle up too."


    Timothy downed the rest of his beer and called out.


    "Alright, one beer, 20 Soul Coins."


    The shopkeeper quickly approached, eager to collect the payment.


    "20? Soul Coins? Wait, what?"


    Timothy suddenly realized something was off.


    Looking at the paper money the shopkeeper had just taken, a serious problem dawned on him.


    He had plenty of paper currency and even some Mana Crystals on him.


    But he didn''t have any of the Netherworld''s currency!


    Clearly, the Netherworld didn''t use the same money as the living world. If he handed over the wrong currency, he''d blow his cover immediately.


    "Uh, boss, hold on a second. My money''s... uh, buried a bit deep," Timothy coughed awkwardly, turning away to buy himself some time.


    "Just 20 Soul Coins, no need for change, right?" The shopkeeper looked at him with a hint of confusion.


    After all, Soul Coins were the cheapest currency in the Netherworld. Most people here weren''t exactly poor.


    But then again...


    ''A ghost who can''t even pull out Soul Coins... probably died unexpectedly far from home,'' the shopkeeper thought, feeling a sudden wave of sympathy. He sighed deeply, pitying the young ghost in front of him, who seemed to have died so early.


    ''Soul Coins, Soul Coins...'' Timothy''s mind raced as he turned away, and suddenly, an idea struck him.


    He didn''t have any Soul Coins, but... he could make some, right?


    It''s not like they had any anti-counterfeiting measures here.


    Why not just make his own?


    Without hesitation, Timothy pulled out a handful of paper bills and, using intense heat, burned them to ash.


    Instantly, he felt the energy from the burning paper shift. As the bills disintegrated, a dark, ghostly aura gathered in his hands.


    The blueish energy reformed into the shape of the original bills, but now they were semi-transparent and emitted a faint, eerie chill.


    At first glance, they seemed to have transformed into something that belonged in the Netherworld.


    "Here you go, boss. Keep the change," Timothy said, stuffing a handful of these newly spirit-formed bills into the shopkeeper''s hands.


    His priority was finding Sylvia, and he didn''t have time to worry about the value of the currency.


    "Keep the change? But... this is fake money!" The shopkeeper froze for a moment after taking the bills, then quickly spoke up.


    "Fake? Nonsense! I just made these myself..." Timothy started to argue, but then he realized something was off.


    Sure, the bills were now ghostly and semi-transparent, but they still looked like the currency from the living world.


    "Ah, I see. You must''ve died not too long ago," the shopkeeper sighed again, stepping closer. "Your family probably meant well, but seriously, putting real-world money in your coffin? What a mistake.


    Next time you get a chance, send them a dream and tell them to bury you with gold or silver coins, not paper money.


    In the Netherworld, paper bills from the living world are considered counterfeit. Not only are they useless, but using too many could even get you in trouble with the law."


    Timothy: "Oh..."


    Listening to the shopkeeper''s heartfelt advice, Timothy was left speechless.


    He had to admit, the rules of the Netherworld were pretty bizarre...


    Who would''ve thought that all those kings and emperors burying themselves with gold and silver actually had the right idea?


    "Make way! Clear the road! Today, Lady Nightshade will choose her groom and celebrate her wedding night!"


    Suddenly, the sound of ghost soldiers echoed from the street outside the tavern.


    By now, the sky had grown completely dark.


    Under the glow of the streetlights, Timothy could see clearly.


    Behind a grand carriage, dozens of male ghosts were being marched forward, bound and escorted.


    They were the candidates for Lady Nightshade''s husband.


    But the expressions on their faces were filled with fear and dread.


    It was clear they were terrified of what was about to happen.


    "Wait... a groom selection?" Timothy muttered, a bit puzzled.


    But his attention quickly shifted to the carriage.


    Elara, the Lord''s daughter.


    From what he''d overheard earlier, it seemed likely that on her wedding night, the Lord would gift her the human girl they had just captured.

 Chapter 307 So… only the losers get picked?

    "Wait, if this is supposed to be a husband selection, why are all these male ghosts being held like prisoners?"Looking at the scene outside, Timothy couldn''t help but ask, puzzled, "Could it be that Miss Nightshade is... really ugly?"


    "Well��"


    The shopkeeper hesitated for a moment before gathering the courage to answer in a low voice, "It''s not that Miss Nightshade is ugly. In fact, she''s actually quite good-looking.


    The main issue is��


    Aside from her violent temper and unpredictable mood swings, almost every ghost in town knows that she has an Umbral Body.


    This kind of body is naturally weak, and after death, it constantly needs ghostly energy to replenish her soul, or else her spirit will dissipate.


    Over the years, the Lord has provided plenty of ghost energy for Miss Nightshade to absorb, just to keep her soul intact.


    The problem is, even if she only absorbs a little bit, it leaves the ghost drained for at least half a month, barely able to move.


    If someone were to actually become her husband, they''d probably be completely drained in just a few days!"


    As the shopkeeper spoke, a clear look of fear crossed his face.


    "Be careful, don''t get too close to the door. If they see a young and handsome ghost like you, they might just drag you off too.


    And if by some terrible luck you get picked by Miss Nightshade, your soul will be torn apart in no time!"


    The shopkeeper tried to pull Timothy away from the door, but suddenly noticed that Timothy wasn''t backing off. In fact, he looked intrigued. "Thanks for the warning, but I might have to pay for this tea later. I''ve got somewhere to be."


    With that, Timothy walked straight out of the shop.


    The shopkeeper was stunned. "You look like you just died recently and ended up in the Netherworld. Don''t do anything reckless!


    If you really get picked by Miss Nightshade, you''ll be drained dry and your soul will be obliterated in no time!"


    Unfortunately, the shopkeeper''s well-meaning advice fell on deaf ears.


    He could only watch as Timothy disappeared into the darkness, heading straight toward the group of male ghosts being escorted for the husband selection.


    Timothy even managed to slip into the group, blending in with the other ghosts being marched toward the Lord''s mansion by the ghost soldiers.


    The shopkeeper was completely dumbfounded. He never imagined there could be a ghost like this.


    Even if you''ve only just died, you wouldn''t do something this crazy!


    Didn''t he realize that what awaited him was almost certain destruction?


    Staring at the scene outside, the shopkeeper stood frozen in place.


    Having lived in Ereboth for so long, he knew all too well how terrifying Elara Nightshade''s condition was.


    No matter what, whoever gets chosen tonight is doomed to have their soul torn apart.


    There''s no way any ghost could survive a single night with her!


    ...


    Meanwhile, Timothy had already blended into the group of male ghosts being escorted.


    "Hey, wait a second, doesn''t it feel like there''s one more ghost here?"


    Experience new stories on empire


    One of the ghost soldiers suddenly asked, confused.


    "Really?"


    "Yeah, I''m sure of it."


    The two ghost soldiers exchanged puzzled glances, but after a moment, one of them just shrugged. "Eh, whatever. As long as the numbers are right, who cares? I mean, who''d be crazy enough to sneak in here?


    If someone did, Miss Nightshade probably wouldn''t even mind."


    "Shh, be careful! If Miss Nightshade hears you��"


    The two ghost soldiers quickly lowered their voices.


    They both knew that aside from her terrifying Umbral Body, Miss Nightshade was infamous for her violent and erratic nature.


    If she overheard them, the consequences could be dire.


    "Clear the way! Make room! Tonight, Miss Nightshade will choose her husband and celebrate her wedding night."


    The voice of the ghost soldiers rang out again, and many of the younger, stronger male ghosts trembled in fear, hiding in their homes, too scared to come out.


    But since Elara was the Lord''s daughter, plenty of other ghosts��those of different ages and genders��gathered along the sides of the road, or followed the ghost soldiers to watch the spectacle.


    "Man, poor guy. I wonder which unlucky soul is going to get picked by Miss Nightshade��"


    "But you''ve got to admit, these male ghosts are pretty good-looking. Especially that one��he''s really handsome!"


    "Oh my gosh, I see him too! He''s so handsome!"


    As Timothy''s figure came into view, a series of excited gasps filled with admiration echoed from the crowd.


    "Wait, the Netherworld cares about looks too?" Timothy muttered awkwardly, clearly caught off guard by the situation.


    If he had known that appearances mattered so much here, he wouldn''t have bothered sneaking into the group. Heck, he could''ve just walked straight up to Elara. No need for this whole husband selection process��he could''ve skipped right to the wedding night��


    As the ghost soldiers escorted them, Timothy and the other ghosts soon arrived at the Lord''s mansion.


    The place was massive and grand, lit up brightly, with a large platform standing tall in the center.


    "A martial arts contest for marriage?"


    No, something felt off. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy frowned slightly as he noticed a figure stepping out of a carriage and slowly making her way to the best seat near the platform.


    Just as the shopkeeper had said, Magnus Nightshade''s eldest daughter wasn''t exactly stunning, but she was certainly attractive enough.


    The only problem was��


    In her eyes, Timothy could see a hint of greed, like she was desperately craving something.


    Based on what the shopkeeper had told him, that "something" was likely the soul energy of the ghosts.


    This whole husband selection was just a front for marriage. The real purpose was something every ghost in town already knew.


    "I''ll give you all a chance," Elara said, her voice cold as she looked down at the ghosts gathered near the platform. "You can fight each other. The winner gets to leave. As for the losers�� well, I''ll be choosing from them."


    Her smile was chilling as she gazed at the ghosts, her tone dripping with malice.


    "Fight? And the losers might get picked?"


    For a moment, the male ghosts around Timothy exchanged terrified glances, their faces pale with fear.


    This wasn''t just a fight��it could determine whether they''d be drained of their soul energy and cease to exist.


    No one wanted to be the first to step onto the platform.


    "What''s with the hesitation? Miss Nightshade gave an order, and you dare disobey?"


    The ghost soldiers didn''t wait long. They began forcing several of the male ghosts onto the platform, pushing them into the ring.


    The fear in their eyes was unmistakable. None of them wanted to lose, and they were all prepared to fight with everything they had, hoping to win and secure their survival.


    Meanwhile, Timothy stood there with an awkward expression on his face.


    "So�� only the losers get picked?"


    This place, Ereboth, might look dark and terrifying, but honestly, there wasn''t a single ghost here who could put up a decent fight.


    If he wanted to, he could knock every ghost here off the platform with a single slap.


    But how was he supposed to lose on purpose?

 Chapter 308 Uh… well, sweetie, youre still too young to understand that.

    The arena was filled with a cacophony of noise, and the crowd of onlookers��mostly common ghosts��seemed quite intrigued by the spectacle.After all, people love a good show, especially when they''re not the ones in danger. Elara''s chosen candidate had already been decided, so they didn''t have to worry about being dragged into the mess themselves.


    But when they thought about what might happen in the bridal chamber later that night, many of the ghosts couldn''t help but shudder.


    The city lord had publicly claimed that maintaining Elara''s Umbral Body only required her to absorb some of the ghostly energy from the household servants. After a few days of rest, they''d recover and could offer more energy again.


    But most of the ghosts weren''t fools. They knew all too well how terrifying the Umbral Body could be.


    If Elara got a little too carried away while feeding, she could easily drain a ghost to the point of complete annihilation.


    The poor soul chosen to marry her tonight might not be drained dry on the first night, but it was doubtful they''d last long before their spirit was completely obliterated.


    "And what about that little human girl they say is being prepared for Miss Nightshade''s wedding? I''ve been dead and stuck in the Netherworld for years, and I''ve never even heard of a living person being able to enter this place."


    "Yeah, that sounds pretty far-fetched."


    "But if it''s true, what do you think will happen? I heard when I was alive that ghosts can gain a lot of power by eating human children."


    "You think Miss Nightshade''s planning to eat her?"


    "Man, that''s messed up. We were humans once, too. If that''s the case, it''s seriously twisted."


    Ghosts in the Netherworld retained almost all of their mental faculties, so they weren''t as deranged as vengeful spirits. Many of them harbored resentment toward the city lord and Miss Nightshade for their ghost-feeding practices, but they kept their complaints to whispers, too afraid to speak out openly against the city lord''s overwhelming power.


    Meanwhile, on the stage, the match had officially begun.


    The two ghosts facing off couldn''t have looked more different.


    One was a tall, muscular young ghost, while the other was a scholar ghost, who had likely been murdered by bandits��he still had half a knife sticking out of his chest.


    Both of them looked even paler than usual, their faces drained of all color.


    The winner would escape this ordeal, but the loser? They''d likely be chosen as the unlucky groom.


    This fight was literally a matter of life and death.


    The scholar ghost, realizing he had no chance against someone so much bigger and stronger, immediately put on a pitiful expression and began to beg as soon as the match started. "Big bro, look at you! You''re tall, strong, and, uh, not exactly handsome. Even if you lose, Miss Nightshade probably won''t pick you. But me? I''m good-looking!


    If I lose, I''m definitely dead!"


    "You son of a��!" The muscular ghost was so angry he almost started cursing.


    "Just because I''m not good-looking doesn''t mean I don''t have other qualities! What if I do get picked?"


    "Oh yeah? What other qualities?"


    "Plenty!"


    "Like what? I don''t see any."


    "Being ugly isn''t a problem, but, uh, I''ve got a big�� you know��"


    The muscular ghost''s face flushed red, even though he was a ghost. He was clearly embarrassed to finish the sentence.


    "Anyway, today it''s all about fists. You insult me and expect me to go easy on you? I''m gonna beat the crap out of you, you little punk!"


    Fuming with anger, the muscular ghost had no intention of holding back.


    He took a step forward.


    With a loud thud, he swung his right arm in a wide arc and threw a powerful punch.


    The punch was so fast that the scholar ghost didn''t even have time to react. His face was still frozen in terror when the punch landed squarely on his cheek.


    He staggered backward, nearly falling to the ground.


    Barely managing to stay on his feet, his vision swam with stars, and everything went dark for a moment. He was clearly dazed from the blow.


    It was only then that the scholar ghost realized the fight had already begun.


    "You�� you don''t fight fair!"


    Gritting his teeth in frustration, the scholar ghost quickly assumed a fighting stance, mimicking the heroic poses he''d read about in books.


    "If you''re not gonna fight fair, then don''t blame me for going all out!"


    But��


    While his stance looked impressive, his actual skills were severely lacking.


    After just a few exchanges, it became painfully clear that his punches had no effect on the muscular ghost, while every hit he took felt like it was piercing straight through his soul. sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It didn''t take long before the scholar ghost was beaten black and blue, crying out for mercy.


    Amid the cheers, another punch landed squarely, sending the scholar ghost flying through the air, stars dancing in his vision.


    Thud, thud.


    The crowd erupted in applause as the scholar tumbled off the stage in a pitiful heap.


    "Nice! That was a great hit!"


    "Serves that arrogant, pretentious jerk right!"


    "Yeah, that was so satisfying! I feel better just watching it!"


    The crowd''s chatter grew louder, filled with excitement and approval.


    Among the onlookers, a little girl tugged on her mother''s sleeve, her curiosity piqued. "Mom, what did that guy mean when he said, ''my dick is big''?"


    "Uh�� well, sweetie, you''re still too young to understand that."


    Her mother''s face flushed with panic at the innocent question.


    "But I''ve been dead for over a hundred years!" the girl protested, clearly not satisfied with the answer.


    "That doesn''t matter! You''ll understand when you''re older�� or maybe when you''re reincarnated. Just ask someone then."


    The mother, clearly embarrassed, dodged the question, her eyes darting around as if trying to avoid the topic altogether.


    "But what does it mean?" the little girl asked again, tilting her head in confusion, still unable to grasp the meaning.


    Meanwhile, as the two ghosts left the stage, the next match quickly began.


    Every ghost that stepped into the ring fought with everything they had, desperate to protect their souls. No one was willing to give up easily.


    The fights were intense, and some of the moves even impressed the crowd of ghosts watching below.


    The winners celebrated, rushing off the stage as quickly as possible, eager to escape their fate.


    As for the losers, they trembled in fear, casting nervous glances at Elara, who was watching the proceedings closely.


    For them, the outcome of the fight could very well determine their fate.


    Especially for the ghosts who were both good-looking and strong, the dread was palpable. They felt as though they were already halfway into their graves.


    No, wait��they''d already died once. Now it felt like they were about to die again.


    As more matches concluded, the number of defeated ghosts left behind grew to about a dozen. Their anxiety and fear only deepened as they glanced at one another, each hoping to find someone more handsome or more capable than themselves.


    But to their dismay, it seemed like everyone was on the same level, making it hard to tell who might be chosen.


    Then, the final two contestants stepped onto the stage.


    One was tall and muscular, likely a physical fighter when he was alive.


    The other��


    "Him��"


    The crowd stared at Timothy, his graceful and striking appearance causing a collective pause.


    Even Elara, who had been watching the matches with a detached gaze, seemed to take notice, her eyes flickering with a hint of interest.

 Chapter 309 His fist… shattered completely!

    "Holy crap, he''s hot!""Damn, are there really ghosts this good-looking in the Netherworld?"


    Even in the Netherworld, the allure of an Ancient Saintly Body was undeniable.


    The moment Timothy stepped into the ring, the crowd erupted in shock.


    Cheers and screams started echoing from all directions.


    Even Elara, who had been watching from the sidelines, couldn''t help but have her gaze drawn to him, her expression subtly shifting.


    Clearly, in all her time in the Netherworld, she had never seen someone this strikingly handsome.


    The growing excitement around the ring, combined with the bright lights set up for the event, made it easy to forget they were even in the Netherworld.


    But amidst the excitement, some people started to realize something else: "I heard Lady Nightshade is really into looks, which is why she insisted on personally picking the winner."


    "This guy must be new in town. He''s so ridiculously handsome that if he loses, I''m pretty sure she''s going to choose him." S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, I get the feeling that if he loses, there''s no way he''s escaping Elara''s grasp."


    "The problem is��"


    The crowd''s chatter shifted as they all turned their attention to Timothy''s opponent in the ring.


    Suddenly, they remembered��this guy used to be a body cultivator when he was alive.


    Even though he''s now a ghost, his soul power and physical strength haven''t diminished at all.


    When he first arrived in town, anyone who dared to challenge him got beaten to a pulp. It was brutal.


    His combat prowess had left the entire ghostly community in shock.


    Since then, though he''d kept a low profile, no one had dared to provoke him again.


    "In all of Ereboth, there are probably only a handful of people who could beat him."


    "Yeah, with his strength, that kid''s pretty much guaranteed to lose."


    "Yikes�� so what you''re saying is��"


    "Yep, looks like we won''t be seeing that handsome guy around after today."


    The crowd''s murmurs were practically a death sentence for Timothy.


    No one believed he stood a chance against the once-famous body cultivator of Ereboth.


    "Kaelor Bloodforge, body cultivator. In life, his strength was on par with Mystic Core masters. You''d better be careful," someone whispered.


    At that moment, Kaelor gave Timothy a respectful nod from across the ring.


    His tone seemed polite enough, but his expression made it clear he didn''t see Timothy as a threat.


    It was obvious��he didn''t think this ridiculously handsome, probably all-looks-and-no-substance newcomer could put up much of a fight.


    "I''m Timothy, just your average, run-of-the-mill pretty boy," Timothy responded with a polite nod of his own.


    "Oh? Interesting."


    Kaelor raised an eyebrow at the introduction, momentarily caught off guard.


    But his gaze quickly sharpened. "Still, this fight could be a matter of life and death, so don''t expect me to hold back."


    "No worries. I''m actually curious to see just how strong you are," Timothy replied with a slight smile.


    He was hoping to find someone who could actually defeat him, though from the looks of it, that might be asking for too much.


    Kaelor, unaware of the truth behind Timothy''s words, smirked confidently.


    In an instant, his aura surged, becoming sharp and oppressive. "In that case, don''t blame me for not going easy on you!"


    Kaelor had always been confident in his strength, even more so after death.


    In all of Ereboth, aside from the city lord, there were few who could make him feel fear.


    But for some reason, standing in front of Timothy, Kaelor couldn''t shake a strange sense of dread.


    It was as if Timothy was hiding an immense, terrifying power.


    "Is it just my imagination?"


    Kaelor refused to believe that in a small place like Ereboth, he could encounter a ghost worthy of his fear.


    Pushing aside the unsettling feeling, he steeled his resolve.


    "If that''s the case, then don''t blame me for going all out!"


    Kaelor''s legs sank into a fighting stance, his entire body tensing as his power condensed.


    He hadn''t moved yet, but the sheer force radiating from his still form hinted at something far more terrifying.


    Kaelor''s eyes were sharp as blades, and the power brewing in his clenched fists was enough to make anyone tremble.


    Though he hadn''t thrown a punch yet, just standing there, a phantom image of a lion seemed to materialize behind him.


    As the lion raised its head, it exuded the majestic aura of a Beast Monarch, a presence so overwhelming it felt like it could pierce straight into one''s soul. The sheer pressure was immense, rolling out in waves.


    Even the ghosts watching from the sidelines couldn''t help but feel the terrifying force radiating from Kaelor.


    "How much power is packed into that punch? No wonder he was a body cultivator when he was alive��his strength is on a completely different level from us ordinary ghosts!"


    "There''s probably no one in all of Ereboth who can match his power."


    The crowd was buzzing with shock and awe.


    Kaelor''s unleashed aura had left them all stunned.


    No one was questioning whether Timothy could win anymore. The only thing on their minds was whether Timothy could even survive this blow.


    Some even wondered if Timothy might be obliterated on the spot by this terrifying punch.


    After all, they had never seen such raw power before.


    "Sorry, friend."


    Kaelor, feeling the admiration and awe from the crowd, allowed a confident smile to creep onto his face.


    The power in his fist grew even stronger, and the energy he had been gathering in his legs and waist began to flow through his body.


    As Kaelor twisted his body, the dormant power within him awakened like a sleeping lion.


    The sheer force of his presence sent shivers through the onlookers.


    At this moment, facing Timothy��who, for some reason, had stirred an inexplicable fear in him��Kaelor had no intention of holding back.


    His punch came down like a lion''s bite, carrying an overwhelming force, crashing toward Timothy with terrifying speed.


    Even the air in front of him seemed to tear apart under the sheer pressure of the punch!


    It was impossible to imagine just how devastating this blow would be.


    Any ghost caught in the path of this punch would likely be reduced to dust in an instant!


    "Watch out!"


    Cries of alarm echoed through the crowd, with many ghosts convinced that Timothy was about to meet his end.


    But then, the punch landed.


    And to the utter disbelief of everyone watching, what they saw was not what they expected.


    The punch that every ghost thought would obliterate Timothy didn''t even come close to that.


    In fact, when it struck Timothy, it was as if�� it barely even touched him.


    "Boom."


    Instead, it was Kaelor''s own fist that couldn''t withstand the immense power he had unleashed.


    His fist�� shattered completely!

 Chapter 310 Theres no one who can drain me dry

    The force from the punch rebounded instantly, shattering Kaelor''s fist and half of his arm.His soul was damaged, and a wave of inexplicable pain caused his entire spirit to tremble violently. His eyes were filled with shock and terror that he couldn''t hide.


    "How�� is this possible?!"


    Kaelor''s gaze was now completely consumed by fear.


    For any ghost, damage to the soul was fatal.


    But more than that, he couldn''t believe that the other person hadn''t even made a move.


    That body��hard as iron, completely immovable��had not only absorbed the force of his punch but amplified it several times over and sent it all back at him.


    His own punch had nearly obliterated his soul.


    His spirit trembled violently, and the pain that almost tore his soul apart was overwhelming, nearly swallowing him whole.


    "You�� what were you when you were alive?!"


    At this moment, Kaelor''s eyes were filled with nothing but terror.


    He couldn''t even begin to imagine how terrifying Timothy''s power must be to achieve something like this.


    ''A Holy Emperor at the Ocean''s Gate level?


    No, maybe even stronger!


    How could a ghost of a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse be here, hiding his identity?!''


    In an instant, even though Timothy was just standing there quietly, Kaelor felt an overwhelming sense of dread, as if he were facing death itself. S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He didn''t doubt for a second that a casual strike from Timothy could turn him to dust in an instant.


    Stumbling backward, completely consumed by fear, Kaelor had lost all awareness of his surroundings.


    His foot slipped, and he tumbled off the stage.


    Covered in dust and dirt, Kaelor looked back up at the stage, his face now filled with nothing but fear.


    Because that terrifying aura, completely hidden within Timothy''s body, was something no other ghost could sense. Only Kaelor, having felt it in that single punch, understood just how terrifying Timothy''s power truly was.


    "I''m done! I''m done!"


    Like a madman, Kaelor shouted from where he had fallen off the stage.


    Ignoring the stares of the surrounding ghosts, he scrambled to his feet, shoving through the crowd in a desperate attempt to flee.


    For a moment, the onlookers were stunned.


    They had all assumed that Kaelor, a body cultivator whose physical strength in life had rivaled that of a Mystic Core practitioner, would win easily.


    But no one expected that with just one punch�� he''d be the one to get wrecked?


    Was this body cultivator a fraud, or��?


    Many of the ghosts now looked at Timothy with a hint of fear in their eyes.


    There seemed to be only one possible explanation: this newcomer, Timothy, had been hiding his true strength.


    And his power was likely far more terrifying than they had imagined!


    ''Wait, that''s it?


    Damn, that guy went down way too easily!''


    Even Timothy was a bit taken aback by what had just happened.


    He had originally planned to throw the fight, hoping to get chosen by Elara and enter the Lord''s mansion for the wedding night.


    That way, he could investigate whether the living being they claimed had entered the Netherworld was really Sylvia.


    Losing would''ve saved him a lot of trouble.


    But he hadn''t expected this body cultivator, who had been so full of confidence just moments ago, to be so weak.


    Timothy had planned to take a punch and then pretend to collapse, admitting defeat.


    But before he could even fall, the other guy''s fist had shattered!


    Sigh, Timothy let out a long breath. "Looks like I''ll have to sneak in tonight after all."


    The easiest route was now off the table. With unknown threats lurking in the Netherworld, he couldn''t afford to waste any more time.


    If he still couldn''t find Sylvia, he wouldn''t hesitate to storm the Lord''s mansion himself.


    Just as Timothy was about to leave, he had barely taken a step when a voice suddenly called out from behind him.


    "Stop."


    The voice belonged to none other than Elara. She looked at Timothy''s back, a smile playing on her lips, and a glint of greed flashing in her eyes.


    "My husband has been chosen. It''s him." She pointed directly at Timothy.


    Her words instantly caused an uproar among the ghosts watching, and even the ghost soldiers standing beside Elara were momentarily stunned.


    Elara had always been up to no good, but this time, she had pushed things too far, sparking a wave of public outrage.


    "Didn''t you say the winner could leave? You''re the city lord''s daughter, and yet you''re going back on your word!"


    "You''ve been doing evil for ages, secretly causing who knows how many ghosts to be wiped out. And now you''re treating your promises like a joke? Do you even care about us ghosts in Ereboth City?"


    By breaking her promise, Elara had completely enraged the ghosts of the city, many of whom had long suffered under her oppression and cruelty.


    Even the ghost soldiers standing by her side tried to reason with her. "Miss, maybe you should reconsider. That body cultivator who just lost wasn''t bad either.


    His soul is strong enough to sustain you for a long time. If you break your word now, it could cause a lot of trouble."


    But Elara wasn''t listening. Her eyes were cold, and she licked her lips, her expression filled with greed. "It''s him. I''ve already made my choice.


    Not only will he be my husband, but he''ll also maintain my Umbral Body. Even if he wants to die, I won''t let him disappear so easily."


    She turned to her soldiers, her voice dripping with command. "Bring him to the mansion. I''m marrying him today."


    Elara was completely captivated by Timothy, her greed growing more intense by the second.


    "But�� with the strength he just showed, can we even take him down?" one of the ghost soldiers asked, uncertain.


    "I don''t know, but Miss Nightshade has given the order. Let''s go!" another replied.


    The ghost soldiers exchanged nervous glances but had no choice. They reluctantly hitched up the skeletal carriage.


    "Grab him! Our lady is marrying Timothy today!"


    Several ghost soldiers rushed forward, grabbing hold of Timothy. But to their surprise, he didn''t resist at all.


    "Thanks, brothers," Timothy said, patting one of the ghost soldiers on the shoulder.


    "Wait, you''re not scared? Our lady has the Umbral Body. She might drain you dry!" one of the ghost soldiers asked, shocked by Timothy''s calm demeanor.


    But Timothy just smiled, completely unfazed, as if Elara didn''t even register as a threat.


    "Don''t worry. There''s no one who can drain me dry��except maybe a goddess. And even then, we''ll see who drains who."


    "A goddess? What goddess?" The ghost soldiers were baffled, completely lost in Timothy''s cryptic words.


    Before they could process what he meant, Timothy casually strolled into the carriage on his own, without a hint of hesitation.


    "Holy crap, what the hell just happened?" The ghost soldiers were left standing there, completely dumbfounded.

 Chapter 311 You! How is this possible?!

    "How did he just walk in there like that, acting like it''s no big deal? Isn''t he afraid she''ll drain him dry?""No idea. I''ve never seen a ghost so unafraid of death. Has he never died before or something?"


    "Uh, I think he''s already dead."


    "Yeah, he''s probably already died once."


    "But still!"


    Even the ghost soldiers driving the carriages were dumbfounded by Timothy''s fearless attitude.


    Still, their job was to protect his soul, so they had to keep going.


    One group of ghost soldiers escorted the carriage Timothy was in, while another group escorted the one carrying Elara.


    Both carriages headed toward the Lord''s mansion.


    "Tonight is the wedding night of our Lady Nightshade!"


    Despite the murmurs of disapproval from the crowd, the ghost soldiers banged their drums and gongs, making the event feel like a grand celebration.


    After all, as long as they delivered Timothy safely, their own lives would be a little more secure.


    "Lady Nightshade is really getting married!" sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Along the way, many ghosts noticed the two carriages and the extravagant procession.


    Most of them looked on with a mix of surprise and complicated emotions.


    Some might have been relieved, thinking that with Elara married, she might stop terrorizing the ghosts in the city. Others probably pitied the poor soul who had been chosen.


    It wouldn''t be long before he was drained to nothing, his soul completely obliterated.


    Thud, thud, thud.


    Before long, the lavish procession entered the bustling streets and passed through the wide-open gates of the Lord''s mansion.


    "Congratulations, my lady."


    Applause erupted from both sides, and the entire mansion was brightly lit, filled with a lively atmosphere.


    However, this so-called "wedding" didn''t have any other ceremonies.


    Elara gracefully stepped out of the skeletal carriage, a cold smile playing on her lips. "Take him to the bridal chamber."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    The ghost soldiers quickly obeyed, driving Timothy''s carriage away.


    As she watched the carriage disappear into the distance, Elara''s smile grew wider, but there was a chilling coldness to it that made one''s heart freeze.


    "Father, I''ve chosen this one."


    She spoke as if she were talking about prey she was about to devour. Elara licked her lips, making them even redder, as if stained with fresh blood.


    "Hmm, not bad, not bad. The ghostly aura coming from the carriage is quite strong. Looks like this boy should keep you fed for a while."


    A middle-aged man''s ghostly figure drifted out from the shadows. His presence was so imposing that it made anyone who saw him instinctively feel fear.


    Magnus Nightshade, once a Holy Emperor-level warrior, was far beyond what any other ghost in Ereboth could compare to.


    Even though his body was long dead, the power his soul could unleash was still terrifying.


    It was because of this that he had been able to protect Elara, who had an Umbral Body and needed to consume souls to survive, allowing her to wreak havoc in Ereboth for so long.


    "But aside from that��"


    Magnus continued, his voice cold and menacing.


    "I''ve placed that creature from the Elant continent in your room. On your wedding night, consuming her should greatly improve your condition."


    At that moment, a chilling light flashed in Magnus''s eyes, sending a shiver down anyone''s spine.


    The once imposing aura of the Holy Emperor now seemed tainted with a hint of malevolence.


    "Don''t worry, Father. I wouldn''t miss out on such a perfect meal. Who would''ve thought a living being could enter the Netherworld? It''s like they were sent here just for me~"


    Elara''s smile was eerie and terrifying as she greedily licked her lips, her gaze drifting toward the bridal chamber.


    ...


    Inside the room, Timothy glanced around and let out a cold chuckle.


    On the surface, it looked like a wedding was being held, but in reality, the Lord''s mansion showed no signs of any celebration. He had been thrown straight into the bridal chamber, and his hands were bound by a spiritual lock.


    This lock, forged from nether energy, was designed to tightly restrain souls. Once bound, almost no ghost could break free from its hold.


    Unfortunately for them, Timothy wasn''t a ghost.


    The ghostly aura surrounding him was nothing more than a disguise, a cover for his true nature. If he wanted to, he could shatter the soul lock at any moment.


    But��


    "A living being from the Elant continent? Where is she now? Could it be Sylvia?"


    Right now, Timothy only cared about one thing.


    At that moment, footsteps echoed from the distance��Elara''s footsteps, unmistakably.


    With a creak, the door to the room opened, and Elara stepped inside.


    Though the spirits in the Netherworld all had a bluish hue and looked much like they did in life��far from the terrifying creatures described in books��Elara''s cold, sinister smile was unnerving.


    "Your name is Timothy, right? I noticed you the moment you stepped into the arena. I heard you''ve only recently arrived in Ereboth, and yet, here we are. What a strange twist of fate."


    Elara smiled as she walked up to Timothy. Seeing his hands bound, she seemed completely at ease.


    "Don''t worry. I''m quite interested in you. I won''t drain you to nothing like I do with the others. If you can satisfy me, maybe when I devour that creature from the Elant continent later, I''ll let you have a taste. How does that sound? Shouldn''t you be thanking me?"


    Her smile widened as she looked at Timothy with growing greed. "Not bad at all. Such rich ghostly energy. I haven''t encountered anything like this in a long time. This kind of energy is perfect for my Umbral Body!"


    "So, you''re saying if I satisfy you, I''ll get a share when you devour that living being?" Timothy asked calmly, showing no sign of fear.


    "Of course. I''ve sealed her in a room nearby. I''ll bring her over soon," Elara replied, a hint of surprise in her voice. "You''re not afraid? Heh, just as I thought. You''re different from the others.


    Exactly what I was hoping for."


    She licked her lips greedily, her lips now a grotesque, blood-red shade. Her eyes were filled with an insatiable hunger.


    "Let''s see what you taste like!"


    Suddenly, Elara''s expression twisted into something feral as she lunged at Timothy. Her mouth opened, and she inhaled sharply, trying to drain his energy while gripping his arm tightly.


    But in an instant, her once confident expression shifted to one of shock. Her eyes filled with terror.


    "You! How is this possible?!"

 Chapter 312 A coffin in the Netherworld?

    The soul energy within an Umbral Body is incredibly weak.While this doesn''t affect much during life, after death, in order to keep her soul from dissipating, Elara has to constantly feed on the souls of others.


    For years, she''s relied on Magnus to back her up.


    To maintain her soul''s integrity, she''s consumed countless spirits, not even knowing how many at this point.


    The luckier spirits, after being partially consumed, barely manage to survive, though they''re left severely damaged and unable to recover.


    The less fortunate ones, however, are completely obliterated, their souls scattered beyond any hope of reincarnation.


    This time, the whole marriage proposal and wedding ceremony was just a front. Elara''s real goal was to find someone whose soul she could feed on for a long time. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But she never expected��


    "What? How is this possible? My soul energy�� it''s draining away!"


    Feeling the sudden change in her body, Elara''s face turned pale with shock.


    She had been preparing to consume Timothy''s soul, but to her horror, she realized that what she was absorbing wasn''t soul energy at all.


    Instead, it was an overwhelming, blazing vitality, as intense as the midday sun!


    "This vitality�� it''s so pure and strong. You''re not dead at all. You''re alive!"


    Elara''s face went ghostly white, filled with terror.


    No matter how much she tried to rationalize it, she couldn''t believe that Timothy, who was surrounded by such thick ghostly energy, was actually a living person.


    Her body, already severely lacking in soul energy, was now faced with a living being��especially one like Timothy, whose vitality was as radiant and scorching as the sun itself.


    This intense vitality was something she deeply feared.


    The streams of vitality flowing from Timothy made Elara feel like her body was melting, overwhelmed by an unbearable heat.


    "Let me go! Let me go!"


    She screamed in terror, but then noticed that Timothy''s body was now glowing with a faint golden light.


    Not only was this searing energy rushing toward her, but her own soul energy seemed to be drawn to him, flowing uncontrollably into his body.


    The moment her soul energy touched him, it was instantly absorbed by the golden light surrounding Timothy, vanishing without a trace.


    "What�� what is this? Even the most vital living beings shouldn''t have this kind of effect!"


    Elara stared at Timothy in shock, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    Suddenly, she noticed that the golden light enveloping Timothy carried an ancient, mysterious aura.


    It was as if the very essence of the universe was flowing through him, with the faint echoes of some primordial force resonating in the air.


    In that instant, a long-forgotten, almost mythical concept surfaced in Elara''s mind��the Ancient Saintly Body.


    Eight ancient meridians, channeling the energy of the heavens, aligned with the cosmic order.


    Just the first meridian alone could radiate a holy, scorching light, forcing even the most malevolent spirits to bow in submission.


    "This�� could this really be the Ancient Saintly Body?"


    The absurd thought took root in her mind, refusing to leave.


    And with it came an overwhelming sense of fear that nearly consumed her entirely.


    "If this really is the Ancient Saintly Body��"


    Looking at her own soul, Elara finally realized, in terror, that her soul was already beginning to dissolve in the sacred, burning heat.


    The ghostly energy around her was being drawn toward Timothy, and in an instant, it was absorbed by the golden light surrounding him.


    She had always been the one to consume others'' souls, but now, the situation had completely reversed.


    Elara''s panic was impossible to hide any longer. "How did a living person even get into the Netherworld? Let me go! If my father finds out what you''ve done to me, he''ll never forgive you!"


    As her body began to slowly disintegrate and the pain of her soul being damaged surged through her, Elara screamed in desperation.


    The fear and terror in Elara''s eyes grew more intense by the second.


    "You wanted to devour other spirits, and now you''re the one being devoured. What''s so strange about that?" Timothy said with a slight smile, his tone calm.


    He showed no intention of stopping. In fact, the flames in his hand flared even brighter.


    In an instant, the spirit chains binding him ignited.


    These chains, which were supposed to restrain souls at their very core, seemed to have no effect at all.


    "The spirit chains�� they''re useless! You�� you really are alive!"


    At that moment, Elara fully realized who Timothy was.


    Timothy didn''t bother hiding anymore. With a simple tug, he snapped the chains apart.


    The thick ghostly aura that had been surrounding him instantly dissipated.


    The vitality that surged from him was like the blazing sun at its peak, radiating an unbearable heat.


    It was as if a roaring lion had been unleashed.


    The scorching flames caused Elara''s soul to visibly melt away, disintegrating before her eyes.


    The excruciating pain consumed her, and she screamed in desperation, "No! Spare me! If you kill me, my father will��"


    Whoosh.


    A gust of searing wind swept through, enveloping Elara''s soul completely.


    In her terrified gaze, the heat closed in from all directions.


    She couldn''t even finish her sentence.


    Like a moth drawn to a flame, she was incinerated in an instant, reduced to nothing but ashes.


    "Even in the Netherworld, there are still people relying on their daddy, huh?" Timothy sighed, slowly retracting the power of his Ancient Saintly Body.


    The candlelight flickered in the bridal chamber, and aside from the lingering heat in the air, it was as if nothing had happened at all.


    Outside, the ghost soldiers stood guard not far away.


    They had been stationed there to prevent Timothy from escaping.


    Little did they know, their mistress had already been reduced to ashes.


    But beyond that��


    Timothy couldn''t help but marvel at the profound power of the Ancient Saintly Body.


    Even with such a disparity in strength, he hadn''t even needed to lift a finger, and Elara had been burned away on the spot.


    It was clear just how powerful the Ancient Saintly Body was against spirits.


    He tossed aside the broken spirit chains and surveyed his surroundings.


    The most important thing now wasn''t just eliminating the daughter of the city lord, who possessed an Umbral Body.


    It was��


    "She mentioned that the being from the Elant Continent is in the next room."


    Timothy stepped out of the chamber, and sure enough, beyond the brightly lit guest room, there was another, smaller room.


    He pushed open the door, and inside the dimly lit room, there was a wooden coffin resting quietly.


    A coffin in the Netherworld? That was definitely unusual.


    Lighting a small candle, Timothy stared at the coffin.


    It was covered in intricate, mysterious ghostly energy, as if it was meant to seal whatever��or whoever��was inside.


    "Could it be�� is Sylvia really in there?"


    A flicker of doubt crossed Timothy''s mind, and he quickly reached out, placing his hand on the coffin.

 Chapter 313 I... Ive turned into a little girl?!

    "Whimper~"It seemed like someone had noticed Timothy approaching. From inside the coffin, there was a series of soft knocks, accompanied by a cute, almost pitiful whimper.


    Clearly, someone was struggling inside the coffin, desperately trying to break free.


    But the strange thing was...


    "That innocent, cute voice... is that Sylvia?"


    Sure, the goddess had made some pretty odd sounds before when using techniques like Harvesting, but this voice coming from the coffin was way too... childlike.


    Suddenly, Timothy remembered the rumors he''d heard back in Ereboth and along the way. Quite a few ghosts had mentioned that the Lord''s mansion had captured a living being, but they all referred to this person from the Elant continent as a "little girl."


    Thinking about it, with Goddess Sylvia''s mature, commanding presence and her status as an Emperor-level powerhouse, there was no way anyone could mistake her for a little girl, right?


    "Whimper~"


    Another soft, almost tearful sound came from the coffin.


    Timothy couldn''t help but start to wonder��was the person trapped inside not the goddess, but actually a little girl from the Elant continent?


    But then again, entering the Netherworld was incredibly difficult. Even Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura couldn''t get in without the protection of sacred artifacts. How could it be that some random little girl just happened to break through space and enter the Netherworld under the protection of a sacred item?


    "Guess I''ll have to see for myself."


    The situation was getting weirder by the second. Timothy gave up on trying to make sense of it and placed his hand on the coffin lid, ready to open it.


    The coffin was covered in a thick layer of ghostly energy and intricate seals. It was clearly designed to prevent anyone from opening it and to keep whoever was inside completely suppressed.


    This dense ghostly energy was no joke��it was on par with the power of a Holy Emperor-level being. In Ereboth, only someone like Magnus Nightshade, the city lord, could have set up such a formation.


    "Activate the first meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body."


    Golden lines, like molten lava, spread across Timothy''s arms. If he wanted to, he could easily smash the coffin to pieces with brute force. But to avoid hurting whoever��or whatever��was inside, he carefully gripped the center of the ghostly formation.


    Then, he began to channel his energy, gathering it into his hands.


    Boom.


    The golden lines on his arms grew even brighter, radiating an ancient, mysterious aura. The ghostly formation, though eerie and complex, seemed to tremble in fear when it came into contact with the energy of the Ancient Saintly Body.


    The Ancient Saintly Body.


    In ancient times, it was hailed as the strongest of all sacred bodies, a creation of the heavens and earth, nearly perfect. Especially against ghostly energy, it seemed to have a natural suppressive effect, causing the ghostly energy to retreat rapidly.


    Even the tightly woven seals of the formation were starting to unravel.


    Seventy-two mystical gates, thirty-six fortified checkpoints.


    This once-impenetrable ghostly formation was now falling apart, its intricate connections crumbling into chaos.


    The ghostly energy scattered, fleeing in terror as if it had encountered something it couldn''t comprehend.


    Crack.


    Another sharp sound echoed as a crack appeared in the coffin lid, which had once seemed unbreakable.


    Flames ignited on Timothy''s arms. The time had come. Without hesitation, he struck.


    Endless spiritual energy gathered, forming a razor-sharp blade.


    Crack! S��ar?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The coffin, once shrouded in thick ghostly energy and seemingly indestructible, suddenly shattered with a loud bang. The fragments flew in all directions, embedding themselves deep into the surrounding walls.


    As the dim candlelight flickered across the room, Timothy finally got a clear look at the figure inside the coffin.


    Sure enough, just like the voice had suggested, the one sealed inside was a little girl.


    But there was something off about her.


    Despite being bound by chains formed from ghostly energy, her large, watery eyes held a certain coldness. Her small frame exuded an air of authority that seemed far beyond her years.


    The faint scent of orchids and the cool, distant aura she gave off were eerily similar to Goddess Sylvia.


    If it weren''t for her childlike appearance, Timothy might have mistaken her for a Holy Emperor.


    "Wait, no!"


    Just as that thought crossed his mind, Timothy realized something was very wrong.


    Staring at the little girl''s delicate, almost doll-like face and her clear, innocent eyes, Timothy was struck by a wave of familiarity.


    This feeling... he knew it all too well.


    "Holy crap, Sylvia!"


    It hit him like a ton of bricks. Despite her small stature, the girl''s aura, her demeanor, and even her features bore an undeniable resemblance to Sylvia.


    And considering how difficult it was to enter the Netherworld, it should''ve only been him and Goddess Sylvia who made it in.


    The evidence was all there.


    ''So why the hell is Sylvia a little girl now, and why was she locked in a coffin?''


    Timothy was baffled. Without wasting any more time, he summoned a blade of spiritual energy and sliced through the chains that were binding Sylvia, restricting her movement and silencing her voice.


    "Ugh, finally!" Sylvia let out a frustrated huff, her voice high-pitched and childlike. "Damn it, I can finally talk!"


    Though her voice was a bit more youthful than usual, it still carried that same clear, melodic tone that Timothy recognized as Sylvia''s.


    Which meant...


    "Pfft."


    Timothy couldn''t help but laugh as he watched Sylvia take a wobbly step out of the coffin, her tiny legs almost tripping her up as she stumbled forward.


    "I''m finally out! I just got to this world and that guy immediately��hey, what are you laughing at?"


    Sylvia, mid-rant, suddenly noticed the amused look on Timothy''s face. His expression was a mix of amusement and confusion.


    ''Is there something weird on my face?'' she wondered.


    Curious, she glanced down at herself.


    And then her eyes went wide with shock.


    She could clearly see that her hands and feet had shrunk to a fraction of their usual size. Her height barely reached Timothy''s waist.


    "W-What the hell happened to me?!"


    Sylvia''s voice, now a high-pitched squeak, was filled with disbelief. She quickly turned to the reflective surface of the coffin lid, catching a glimpse of her own reflection.


    The moment she saw herself, she froze.


    "I... I''ve turned into a little girl?!"


    Her childlike voice echoed through the room, filled with shock and disbelief.

 Chapter 314 Ah! You jerk!

    After arriving in the Netherworld, Timothy spent an entire day searching for Sylvia.Although he had been worried something might have gone wrong, the moment he saw Sylvia��who had always carried herself with a dignified, divine aura��looking so small and adorable, he couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    "Ugh, stop laughing! I don''t even know what''s going on myself!" Sylvia was both embarrassed and furious. She had never experienced such humiliation before.


    She raised her tiny hand, trying to pinch Timothy''s waist, but then she realized something strange. Not only had her body shrunk, but her spiritual power was almost nonexistent, as if she had reverted to the early days of her training.


    Even if she wanted to pinch Timothy, she couldn''t muster the strength.


    "This is bad. I think I remember feeling this light and floaty as soon as I entered the Netherworld. But why did I��"


    Sylvia stared at her delicate little hands, growing more anxious by the second, practically hopping in frustration.


    ''I''m definitely not some little girl!''


    Though Timothy was still trying to suppress his laughter, he thought for a moment and then ventured a guess: "Could it be that the Netherworld doesn''t allow living beings to enter? Maybe you were able to get in because of the snow lotus, but your body reverted to its childhood form?"


    "That''s very possible. I can''t think of any other power that could turn me back into a child," Sylvia nodded after a moment of thought, her expression unusually serious.


    It was the kind of seriousness you''d see in a child trying to figure out why one plus one equals two.


    "Ow, that hurt~"


    Just as Sylvia looked up, she suddenly winced and clutched her head. Even though it didn''t actually hurt that much, maybe because of her smaller body, she felt a lump in her throat, and her eyes welled up with tears.


    That''s when she realized the culprit who flicked her head was none other than Timothy.


    "Why did you flick me?!"


    It didn''t hurt at all, but the once proud and aloof goddess now felt a wave of unjustified grievance wash over her.


    ''I can''t cry, I can''t cry! I''m a goddess, not some little kid!''


    Sylvia tried her hardest to suppress the urge to cry, but it wasn''t working very well. She sniffled softly, her eyes still glistening with unshed tears.


    Seeing her like this��so pitiful, trying desperately to hold back tears for the sake of her goddess dignity��Timothy couldn''t help but laugh again.


    He quickly reached out and gently patted her head, speaking softly, "Sorry, sorry. Actually, I had a very important reason for flicking you."


    "An important reason?" Sylvia looked up at him, her eyes still watery, but her gaze was serious, as if she was trying to understand.


    Timothy nodded solemnly, as if what he was about to say was of great significance: "Yeah, it''s really important. The reason is��


    I finally have a chance to tease my wife without consequences, so there''s no way I''m letting it slip by! I just had to take advantage of it, haha!"


    Halfway through, Timothy''s tone shifted completely, and he started laughing without restraint.


    "You�� you jerk!"


    Sylvia finally realized she''d been tricked.


    "Timothy!"


    But no matter how hard she tried, her tiny fists had no effect on him whatsoever.


    The once mighty Holy Emperor, now reduced to this, Sylvia''s nose twitched again, and she looked like she was about to cry all over again.


    She never imagined that not only was her spiritual power almost gone, but her childhood body seemed to be made entirely of tears!


    If it weren''t for Sylvia trying to hold on to the last shred of her dignity, she might have already burst into tears.


    [Ding!


    Host has successfully made a Transcendence Realm powerhouse cry��none other than Goddess Sylvia, the unparalleled founder of Sky Sanctuary on the Elant Continent, known for her cold, majestic demeanor.


    Host is amazing. System reward: Sacred Form effect��Radiant Sunburst.]


    Timothy: "..."


    From the system''s tone, Timothy could almost hear a deep sense of admiration.


    And honestly, it made sense. To make the mighty Goddess Sylvia cry? That was no small feat. Not just on the Elant Continent��he doubted anyone across the entire universe, or even in other realms, could pull off something like that.


    "Waaah��"


    At that moment, Sylvia''s small body trembled slightly, trying to hold back her tears, but she was clearly overwhelmed with frustration. She couldn''t help but wonder how she had ended up in this form. If she hadn''t, there was no way Timothy would''ve been able to tease her like this!


    But just as Timothy watched her, a knowing smile crept onto his face. He leaned down, gently brushing aside Sylvia''s soft, silky hair, and planted a light kiss on her forehead.


    Though it was just a brief touch, it felt like a jolt of electricity coursing through her body, making Sylvia freeze in place. Her tear-filled eyes widened slightly, caught in the moment.


    "In the Netherworld, you probably turned into this form because of the ghostly energy here. Don''t worry, love. I''m sure we''ll figure out a way to get you back to normal soon. Worst case, after I take down the one causing chaos in the Sepulcher of the Sacred, I''ll bring you back to the Elant Continent. Problem solved, right?"


    Timothy''s gentle voice echoed in her ears, warm and comforting, like a soft breeze in spring.


    The spot on her forehead where he kissed her felt warm, as if a gentle current of heat was spreading from that point.


    Sylvia''s delicate, adorable face flushed a light shade of pink. sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmph, maybe. Fine, I''ll just be patient and wait for now," she muttered, her face still slightly red, trying to maintain her tough demeanor to cover up the flustered feeling that had just swept over her.


    "Haha, that''s my wife. I have to say, even your childhood self isn''t much different from how you are now," Timothy chuckled.


    "Huh? What''s that supposed to mean?" Sylvia tilted her head, confused.


    "You''re just as tsundere."


    "Timothy! Ugh, you jerk!" Sylvia froze for a second before realizing what he meant.


    ''Tsundere? Me? No way! I''m not�� I''m definitely not�� right?''


    The more she doubted herself, the harder it became to argue back. In the past, even if she couldn''t win a verbal spar with Timothy, she could at least rely on her strength to shut him up. But now? She couldn''t beat him in a fight, and she couldn''t out-talk him either. The frustration was unbearable.


    "Timothy!"


    Sylvia raised her tiny fists and charged at him, her face flushed with embarrassment.


    Smack, smack.


    "Sorry, Goddess, but your punches are way too weak now. I''d suggest you stop before I have to turn the tables and spank you instead!"


    "You��! No�� don''t!" Sylvia''s face instantly turned panicked.


    She had always been the one dishing out punishment. No one had ever dared to spank her! And the worst part was, in her current state, she had no power to stop him. If Timothy really wanted to do it, she wouldn''t be able to resist at all!


    "Haha, it''s not up to you," Timothy teased, pretending to inch closer.


    "Ah! You jerk!"


    The candlelight flickered, casting long shadows on the walls. The atmosphere in the room was warm and sweet, filled with a sense of playful intimacy.

 Chapter 315 Who killed my daughter?!

    "Waaah~"In the flickering candlelight, Sylvia huddled in the corner, clutching her backside, looking pitifully at Timothy.


    After a fierce struggle, she had managed to save her butt from further torment.


    But her dignity as a proud goddess? That was almost completely gone!


    Thank goodness they were in the Netherworld. If this had happened anywhere else, she''d never be able to show her face again!


    "I refuse to believe this! I can do it!"


    Sylvia couldn''t accept that she couldn''t muster any of her power. She spread her delicate fingers, trying to gather her spiritual energy in her palm.


    "Hmm�� ugh�� huh��"


    She gave it everything she had, as if she was using up every ounce of strength in her body. Finally, a faint glimmer of light appeared in her palm.


    "Could it be? Am I finally getting my powers back?"


    But just as the light flickered for a moment, all that appeared in her hand was a tiny icicle, barely the length of her pinky finger.


    It was thin, short, and didn''t even have the cold aura of real ice.


    And then, right before Sylvia''s eyes��


    Crack!


    It snapped in half and fell to the ground.


    "This is too much! What the hell is going on in this Netherworld?!"


    The brief spark of hope was instantly extinguished. Affected by her childlike body, Sylvia''s eyes welled up with tears, and she almost burst into sobs.


    "Ahem, honey, don''t be mad. I mean, it''s not every day I get a chance to mess with you like that. Who wouldn''t take it?"


    Timothy couldn''t help but chuckle at Sylvia''s pitiful expression.


    After all, when else would he ever get the chance to tease a goddess like this? Probably never again.


    Too bad he didn''t get to spank her earlier��


    "But seriously, honey, what do we do next?"


    As he spoke, Timothy''s playful tone faded, replaced by a hint of seriousness.


    Though the warm candlelight flickered inside the room, the eerie blue sky outside and the thick ghostly aura were clear signs of the dangers lurking in the Netherworld.


    What''s worse, Sylvia''s body had reverted to that of a child, and she couldn''t tap into her Holy Emperor-level powers at all.


    This place was practically a death trap. S��ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylvia''s gaze lingered for a moment, and she, too, became serious.


    Even though her body had shrunk, her memories were still intact.


    "I once talked with Sister Erelyn. The Netherworld is ruled by the Underworld Dynasty, which controls the passage of spirits to the afterlife. They also command all the ghosts in this realm.


    If we want to find the ghost responsible for attacking the Sepulcher of the Sacred, we''ll probably have to go to the Underworld Dynasty and find Sister Erelyn.


    Otherwise, with the Netherworld being so vast, it''ll be nearly impossible to find any clues."


    "The Underworld Dynasty��"


    Sylvia''s words made Timothy nod in agreement.


    She was right. Searching blindly now would be like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Their best bet was to head to the Underworld Dynasty to speed things up.


    More importantly, the situation on the Elant continent was probably getting worse by the minute.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura were safe behind that door, so there was no need to worry about them.


    But the practitioners guarding the canyon outside the Sepulcher of the Sacred? It wouldn''t be long before they were plunged into another deadly battle.


    With the endless waves of skeleton armies, plus the captured Holy Emperor corpses, if they couldn''t hold the line and were forced to retreat from the Sepulcher of the Sacred��


    Even the most impenetrable protective formations wouldn''t last more than half a month before they were breached.


    And when that happens, the skeleton armies and the Holy Emperor will wreak havoc across the Elant continent.


    Given the current strength of the practitioners on the Elant continent, and the extreme rarity of Holy Emperor-level powerhouses, it''s not just a matter of widespread devastation��there''s a real chance the entire continent could face total annihilation.


    "In that case, let''s head to the Underworld Dynasty as soon as possible," Timothy said with a slight smile.


    "We can go to the Underworld Dynasty, sure, but I need to figure out how to get my body back first!" Sylvia exclaimed, hopping up and down in frustration as she looked at her tiny frame, which didn''t even reach Timothy''s waist.


    She was desperate to avoid any more situations where Timothy flicked her forehead or, worse, threatened to spank her. She never wanted to experience that humiliation again. If she returned to the Elant continent like this, her reputation as Goddess Sylvia would be completely ruined!


    "Don''t worry, honey. I''ll protect you. What''s there to be afraid of?" Timothy chuckled, clearly amused by her frantic, adorable little outburst.


    "But��!"


    Creak.


    Just as Sylvia was about to protest, the door suddenly opened.


    "Miss, after you''ve finished absorbing the soul energy, do you need��"


    A maid''s ghostly figure entered the room as she spoke. But halfway through her sentence, she looked up and saw Timothy and the now tiny Sylvia.


    At that moment, the ghostly aura surrounding Timothy had completely faded, and Sylvia was radiating a strong life force. The remnants of Elara''s dissipated energy had long since vanished from the room. All that remained was the flickering candlelight and the overwhelming vitality filling the space.


    "Miss�� Miss is dead! You�� you''re alive?!"


    The maid staggered back, her eyes wide with shock.


    Her gaze was filled with terror as she stared at the two of them. No matter how hard she tried to process it, she couldn''t believe that Timothy, who had been shrouded in such intense ghostly energy, was actually a living person from the Elant continent.


    She didn''t know how Timothy had managed to enter the Netherworld, but she understood one thing: the girl who was supposed to be a sacrifice had been freed.


    And these two�� had killed Elara!


    In this place, Ereboth, Magnus Nightshade��who had once wielded Holy Emperor-level power in life��was the ultimate authority. No ghost could defeat him, and none dared to defy him. Even though Elara had consumed countless souls, no ghost had ever dared to lay a hand on her because of Magnus.


    But today��


    The maid stumbled backward, her eyes filled with terror as she looked at Timothy and Sylvia.


    "Miss�� Miss has been killed!"


    She collapsed to the ground, her terrified scream echoing throughout the entire Lord''s mansion.


    In an instant, countless ghosts heard her cry.


    "Aren''t you going to stop her?" Sylvia asked, a little puzzled.


    If Timothy had acted sooner and killed the maid, Magnus might not have found out about this at all. They could have slipped out of Ereboth without anyone knowing.


    "There''s no need," Timothy replied, shaking his head. His eyes gleamed with a cold, murderous intent. "They dared to capture you and planned to use you as a sacrifice. There''s no way I''m leaving Ereboth without turning that ghost lord to dust."


    "Who killed my daughter?!"


    At that moment, a furious roar echoed through the mansion, filled with grief and rage.


    A massive surge of soul energy erupted into the sky��Magnus had been completely enraged!

 Chapter 316 The Night Parade of One Hundred Demons

    A surge of overwhelming ghostly energy swept through the entire Lord''s mansion in an instant.For a moment, every ghost soldier and spirit in the mansion was left in stunned disbelief.


    Even their very souls trembled in fear.


    The power of the Holy Emperor!


    In life, Magnus Nightshade had been a Holy Emperor, and even in death, his strength had barely diminished.


    That''s why he was able to become the Lord of Ereboth, ruling with an iron fist.


    And that''s why every ghost in the city feared and revered him. S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even without lifting a finger, the chilling aura of the Holy Emperor''s power was enough to freeze them to the bone, making them feel as though they had fallen into an icy abyss.


    "What happened to the young lady? The Lord is furious!"


    "I don''t know, but we should get far away. If we get caught up in this, a single glance from the Lord could turn us to dust."


    The ghosts in the mansion, terrified and bewildered, quickly scrambled to hide, not daring to get any closer.


    In the sky, a majestic, armored spirit floated down, radiating an aura so imposing that it rivaled even the power of a Holy Emperor.


    Magnus''s eyes were filled with seething rage.


    He had sensed two powerful life forces.


    He never would have imagined that the man his daughter had brought into the mansion as her husband was actually a living being in disguise.


    "What did you just say?" he growled, glaring at the terrified maid below.


    "Lady Elara�� Lady Elara was killed! She was killed by those two!" The maid, trembling in fear, pointed toward Timothy and Sylvia.


    Magnus''s expression flickered with shock, but it didn''t take long for him to realize that he could no longer sense Elara''s presence. All that remained was a faint, shattered remnant of her soul.


    "Killed�� she was killed."


    At that moment, Magnus''s face froze in disbelief.


    For so many years, even though Elara was an Umbral Body who needed to constantly consume souls, he had always been able to keep her safe.


    He had thought that bringing a husband into the mansion would provide Elara with a long-term source of sustenance.


    But never in his wildest dreams did he imagine that this decision would lead to her death!


    "Damn it!"


    Whether in life or death, Magnus, a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, had never suffered such a crushing defeat.


    Now, he was consumed by fury.


    "You little girl, don''t think I don''t know who you are.


    You''re Sylvia, the rising star of the Elant Continent, known as the Goddess of Sky Sanctuary, feared by all.


    But now, your power and body have reverted to that of a child. What do you have left to fight me with?


    Are you planning to rely on that pathetic guy next to you, who''s barely at the Ocean''s Gate level?


    Today, I''m going to tear you both to pieces!"


    His roar was laced with the terrifying power of the Holy Emperor, accompanied by an overwhelming surge of ghostly energy.


    The entire sky seemed to be swallowed by the thick, oppressive ghostly aura.


    It was so powerful, so awe-inspiring, that it spread in all directions, blanketing the area.


    Not just within the Lord''s mansion, but even the countless ghosts in Ereboth looked up at the sky, their faces filled with shock.


    Under the crushing pressure, countless ghosts couldn''t help but tremble, their souls quaking as they hurried to flee.


    "The Lord is furious!"


    "I''ve never seen the Lord this angry before. Who could have provoked him like this?"


    "Whoever angered the Lord is as good as dead!"


    As they gazed at the sky, the ghosts of Ereboth were filled with fear and dread, unable to imagine the terrible fate awaiting the ones who had enraged Magnus to such an extent.


    "Sylvia might not be able to fight right now, but she''s got someone else to protect her."


    As Timothy stood in front of Sylvia''s small frame, he smiled faintly, his eyes fixed on Magnus, who was radiating the overwhelming power of a Holy Emperor from above.


    "Even though his body is dead, he was a Holy Emperor in life. Don''t be reckless..." Sylvia glanced at Timothy with a hint of concern.


    But despite what seemed like a reckless move, seeing him stand in front of her made her heart race. As a Holy Emperor herself, she had always been the one protecting others. When had anyone ever stood up to protect her?


    Yet now, Timothy''s back seemed like an immovable mountain, radiating a sense of warmth and safety, making her feel an unexpected trust.


    For a moment, Sylvia stopped in her tracks, her gaze lingering on his back, her clear eyes sparkling as if they were catching the light.


    Magnus sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. "You? Do you really think that just because my body is dead, my power has diminished?


    You''re nothing but a pathetic Ocean''s Gate-level fool. I could turn you to dust with a flick of my hand.


    You dared to harm my daughter. Today, you''ll all die here!"


    Magnus''s fury and killing intent were now completely unrestrained.


    To him, Timothy''s actions were nothing short of mockery.


    No matter what, Magnus had already decided to obliterate him with the most brutal methods possible.


    Suddenly, an immense surge of ghostly energy erupted from Magnus. His soul was enveloped in a thick, oppressive aura.


    The wind howled, and within it, countless ghostly figures seemed to emerge.


    In life, Magnus had been a Holy Emperor, but in death, he had continued to cultivate through ghostly methods.


    Because of this, his power hadn''t diminished��it had grown stronger.


    As a ghost, he had become a ruler of the Netherworld, his strength now surpassing what it had been in life.


    "You killed my daughter, and now you''ll pay with your lives.


    Not only will I turn you to dust, but before that, I''ll make sure you suffer the agony of having your souls whipped and torn apart!"


    Magnus''s eyes were bloodshot, his rage boiling over.


    In an instant, the soul energy around him expanded several times over.


    Like a beast descending from the mountains, the ghostly wind roared, surging downward.


    Within the wind, thousands of vengeful spirits appeared, their forms twisted and grotesque.


    Their deaths had clearly been horrific.


    As they were swept along by the wind, they wailed and screamed, rushing toward Timothy and Sylvia.


    Their blood-red mouths opened wide, locking onto their targets, as if they intended to devour them whole, turning them into nothing more than sustenance.


    "Die!"


    Magnus''s lips curled into a crazed smile as his ghostly energy continued to pour into the wind and the bodies of the spirits.


    It was as if he was burning his own power, endlessly expanding the terrifying scene of the Night Parade of One Hundred Demons.


    The chilling, eerie wind filled the entire sky, and the wails of the spirits echoed throughout Ereboth.


    "The Lord is using such terrifying power!"


    "The Night Parade of One Hundred Demons... No one has ever survived when the Lord unleashes his ghost soldiers!"


    For a moment, countless ghosts were struck with fear, their faces pale with terror.


    For a long time, many ghosts had harbored resentment toward Magnus.


    But because of his terrifying strength, not a single one had dared to oppose him.


    And now...


    Countless ghosts stared in shock at Timothy, who stood beneath the oncoming wave of ghost soldiers.


    Yet, to their surprise, Timothy didn''t seem afraid at all!

 Chapter 317 You bullied my wife

    "You fool! You really think your pathetic little power can stand against me?"Magnus roared in fury, his voice booming as he glared at Timothy, who looked completely unfazed, as if Magnus wasn''t even worth his attention.


    Ghost soldiers kept appearing, their numbers growing at an alarming, almost terrifying rate.


    Their presence was overwhelming, like a force capable of leveling cities and shaking mountains, all of their fury directed at Timothy.


    But Timothy, standing protectively in front of Sylvia, finally made his move.


    "You''re already dead, and yet you still can''t rest, feeding souls to your twisted daughter.


    Fine. I''ll send you on your way."


    As the countless ghostly figures surged toward him like a tidal wave, Timothy simply stared coldly at the sky.


    A thousand feet, a hundred feet��closer and closer, the wave of ghosts was about to engulf him completely.


    But then, a flicker of icy killing intent flashed in Timothy''s eyes. sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In an instant, fiery patterns began to spread across his arms.


    The markings, like golden dragon totems, slowly pulsed along his skin, radiating intense heat and an ancient, mysterious energy.


    It was as if they came from the dawn of time itself, filled with boundless power.


    The sheer force of it was comparable to that of a Holy Emperor-level warrior!


    Golden light filled the sky as the patterns on Timothy''s arms expanded, and a massive golden Sacred Form suddenly appeared behind him.


    It stood tall, like a mountain, exuding a divine, majestic aura, yet beneath that holiness was a chilling, bone-deep killing intent.


    The Sacred Form raised its giant hand toward the sky, sweeping down on the countless ghosts like a mountain crashing down.


    Its power was enough to crush any Holy Emperor-level opponent!


    Boom!


    The Sacred Form''s hand slammed into the air, and for a brief moment, the ghostly army''s advance was halted.


    But soon, even though the Sacred Form''s hand unleashed an overwhelming force, it began to struggle against the endless tide of ghosts.


    The ghosts, seemingly unafraid of death, threw themselves at the Sacred Form. Even though the hand radiated a deadly energy that dissolved their very souls, they showed no signs of retreat.


    They swarmed the Sacred Form''s hand, biting into its body with their cold, sharp teeth, gnawing away at it.


    "Hahaha! So what if Ocean''s Gate has a solid foundation? The gap between you and a Holy Emperor-level warrior is insurmountable!


    Today, none of you are getting out of here alive. You''ll all be sacrifices for my daughter!"


    Magnus let out a crazed, shrill laugh, filled with both hatred and mockery.


    His only goal now was to completely annihilate Timothy and Sylvia right here.


    To devour their flesh, drink their blood, and avenge his daughter!


    Even though Timothy''s strength far surpassed that of a typical Ocean''s Gate practitioner, it still didn''t make Magnus feel the slightest bit of fear.


    But at that moment, Timothy calmly looked at the golden Sacred Form he had summoned.


    "Radiant Sunburst."


    With a casual gesture, Timothy formed a seal in the air.


    In an instant, a beam of light shot into the Sacred Form.


    As the light merged with the Sacred Form, its energy spread rapidly, transforming into threads of spiritual power that soaked into the Sacred Form''s body.


    A faint, sweet fragrance seemed to drift through the air.


    And then, without any warning, the Sacred Form''s light suddenly exploded in intensity.


    The brilliant golden light not only illuminated the entire Lord''s mansion, but even half of Ereboth was bathed in its glow.


    Even the eerie blue hue of the Netherworld sky was almost completely swallowed by the golden radiance.


    More importantly, the spiritual energy within that golden light was not only vast but also incredibly sacred, utterly untouchable.


    "Radiant Sunburst."


    Even the rewards Timothy had gotten from exploiting the Goddess were impressive, but bullying Sylvia to the point of tears? The system rewards for that were on a whole other level.


    The effect of Radiant Sunburst didn''t just massively boost the power of his Sacred Form��it also unleashed a vast, overwhelming vitality that was a natural bane to all evil spirits and ghostly creatures.


    Under the flood of golden light, the ghostly aura retreated and dissipated, filled with fear.


    That rich, pure vitality was the very thing ghosts feared the most.


    Magnus''s ghost soldiers, weaker than ordinary spirits and only able to survive in the darkest corners, were no match for the radiant energy.


    When Radiant Sunburst activated, it was like the blazing sun in the sky, and the intense vitality struck terror into the hearts of the ghost soldiers.


    The ghost soldiers, who had been howling and shrieking, desperate to tear Timothy apart, were now completely consumed by fear.


    The overwhelming power left them with nothing but terror.


    Even the souls that had been tempered by countless layers of soul energy were disintegrating before their eyes, vanishing at a visible rate.


    At that moment, the ghost soldiers were no longer under Magnus''s control.


    They screamed in agony, desperately trying to flee.


    But they quickly realized that the golden light had engulfed the entire sky. No matter how hard they tried to escape, they couldn''t get out of its reach.


    Timothy raised his hand.


    The golden Sacred Form moved with him, carrying an unstoppable force. The holy golden light covered the sky, crashing down like a tidal wave.


    "No!"


    "Roar!"


    The ghost soldiers felt a deep, soul-crushing fear.


    They no longer obeyed Magnus''s commands, doing everything they could to run away.


    But no matter what they did, they couldn''t escape the golden light.


    Wherever the light touched, the ghostly creatures were instantly reduced to ashes, wiped from existence.


    "How is this possible? What is this Sacred Form?


    It''s just an Ocean''s Gate Sacred Form��how can it unleash such terrifying power?!"


    Magnus stood frozen, staring at the scene before him.


    He realized that the soul energy he had summoned was being pushed back, retreating step by step.


    The holy light seemed to have a primal, fundamental power that countered everything ghostly. All the ghostly energy in its path was being devoured and erased.


    Even Magnus himself was starting to feel overwhelmed.


    "No�� this can''t be happening!"


    Magnus was in shock, fighting with all his might to resist.


    But he found that the power he could muster was being completely crushed by the golden light, like a mountain collapsing on him.


    As the Sacred Form''s massive hand descended, the scorching heat radiating from it filled Magnus with an unbearable sense of pressure.


    He had no doubt that if he were caught in that light, even he would be obliterated.


    For the first time, Magnus felt true fear.


    "No! We have no grudge between us! Those ghosts have nothing to do with you!


    Spare me! You have no reason to kill me! I can offer you countless rewards in the Netherworld!"


    Surrounded by the golden light, with the killing intent pressing down on him from all sides, Magnus was consumed by fear.


    He abandoned all dignity, begging for his life in desperation.


    "No grudge? Oh, we definitely have a grudge.


    And it''s big enough for you to die a hundred times over."


    Timothy''s cold smile cut through the air.


    "W-what�� grudge?"


    Magnus''s eyes widened in terror.


    "You bullied my wife."


    As Timothy''s words fell, the holy golden light exploded in brilliance, growing even more dazzling and intense!

 Chapter 318 Thats just... too much

    Holy and Majestic.The power contained within the golden light was far more terrifying than anything that had come before��by an unimaginable magnitude.


    In that moment, every single ghost in Ereboth had their eyes drawn to it.


    They were all stunned, their eyes wide with disbelief.


    "What kind of terrifying strength does it take to unleash this kind of power?"


    More importantly, amidst the overwhelming radiance, they could all feel an immense, burning rage.


    It swept over them like a tidal wave, unstoppable and suffocating.


    Begging for mercy was utterly useless.


    "You bullied my wife!"


    Magnus never expected that this would be Timothy''s reason for such a response.


    The sacred aura within the golden light seemed powerful enough to obliterate any ghost in its path.


    The eerie ghostly energy had long been swallowed up, leaving nothing behind.


    At this moment, Magnus''s soul was fully exposed to the light of the golden Sacred Form.


    Fear had almost completely consumed his mind. As the golden light enveloped him, it felt like he was being swallowed by the jaws of a ferocious beast.


    Agonizing pain surged from every direction. Magnus''s eyes widened in terror, but he realized he could no longer resist, nor could he escape.


    All he could do was watch helplessly as his soul was slowly dissolved and devoured.


    "No!"


    In life, he had been the Holy Emperor, and even in death, he had ruled over Ereboth for hundreds of years.


    Magnus never imagined that he would die here.


    And worse, that he would die so helplessly, without any chance to fight back.


    Despair flooded in from all sides, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t break free.


    All he could do was watch in endless terror as his soul was gradually consumed and obliterated.


    His wails echoed through the air.


    But soon, with one final scream of terror, Magnus was completely swallowed by the golden light, his soul utterly destroyed.


    "The Lord... he''s dead!"


    At this moment, the eyes of countless ghosts were all fixed on the scene in the sky.


    No one could believe it��Magnus had actually been wiped out.


    "Who could have done this?"


    As they watched Magnus''s soul disintegrate in agony, the ghosts of Ereboth were stunned, but deep inside, they couldn''t help but feel a surge of joy. S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They exchanged glances, and some even shouted out in excitement.


    "The Lord is really dead!"


    The entire city of Ereboth had long harbored resentment toward Magnus and his daughter.


    Not only had he used his strength as a former Holy Emperor to oppress the ghosts of the city, but over the years, he had secretly captured countless souls to feed his daughter.


    Even though he had tried to hide it, word had still spread, leaving the ghosts of the city in constant fear.


    After all, no one knew if they would be the next unlucky victim, or when they might be devoured.


    If they had been able to resist Magnus, they would have done so long ago.


    But now, after living in fear for so many years, they couldn''t believe that someone had actually managed to destroy Magnus.


    And it seemed that this person was from the continent of Elant!


    "Who could it be?"


    In an instant, many of the ghosts in the city, excited and curious, rushed toward the Lord''s mansion.


    Even Magnus''s ghost soldiers had dropped their weapons, no longer willing to fight for him.


    The gates of the Lord''s mansion were wide open, and the ghosts who had gathered to watch finally saw what was inside.


    And they also saw the figures of Timothy and Sylvia.


    They never expected that the disaster that had plagued Ereboth for so many years would be resolved by a living being from the continent of Elant.


    "Thank you, kind savior, for ridding us of Lord Magnus."


    Someone was the first to bow, and soon, all the ghosts followed suit, lowering their heads in unison.


    They had waited for this moment for so long, and now, a sense of gratitude welled up in their hearts.


    At that moment, it wasn''t just the ghosts from all corners of Ereboth who bowed,even the ghost soldiers within the Lord''s mansion lowered their heads in respect.


    "That young man... wasn''t he the one drinking beer in my tavern earlier?"


    Outside the Lord''s mansion, the tavern owner, seeing Timothy''s figure, stood frozen in place.


    It was only now that he recalled the strange things Timothy had done earlier.


    He had no Soul Coins, seemed unfamiliar with the customs of the Netherworld, and even snuck into Miss Nightshade''s suitor lineup.


    So... he was a living being all along?


    The tavern owner''s eyes glazed over for a moment, clearly in shock.


    But as he looked in Timothy''s direction, a sense of gratitude finally surfaced, and he gave a small, respectful bow.


    "Thank you, elder, for ridding Ereboth of the scourge that was Lord Magnus!"


    Voices of respect echoed from all directions.


    Some were grateful for Magnus''s destruction, while others were filled with awe at the vitality of a living being.


    Timothy hadn''t expected that even in a ghost city like Ereboth, there would be such a sense of gratitude.


    But at this moment, his attention was more focused on Sylvia.


    "How are you feeling, darling? You didn''t get affected by the ghostly energy, did you?"


    Timothy bent down, gently patting Sylvia''s head with a soft, caring touch.


    "Of course not! And stop treating me like a kid, geez!"


    Though Timothy''s touch was gentle and comforting, Sylvia couldn''t help but feel a wave of embarrassment.


    After all, she was a dignified Holy Emperor-level powerhouse. Even if she had mysteriously shrunk, having her head patted like this was just too humiliating!


    "With such soft hair, how could I not give it a few more pats?"


    Taking advantage of Sylvia''s current inability to resist, Timothy doubled down, giving her soft, silky hair another good ruffle.


    "You''re too much!"


    Though she protested, the tingling sensation from her head made Sylvia secretly enjoy it.


    Her little head even unconsciously leaned into Timothy''s hand.


    Without realizing it, a warm feeling spread through her heart.


    As a proud Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, she had never been protected by anyone before, let alone... had her head patted like this.


    But...


    Thinking back to how Timothy had stood in front of her without hesitation, his back radiating a sense of authority that seemed capable of shielding her from anything, Sylvia felt a surge of warmth in her chest.


    She had never imagined that even when she couldn''t use her full strength, she would feel so safe.


    "How sweet... what''s the deal with these two?"


    "I think I heard him call her ''darling'' earlier. Could they be... a couple?"


    "Whoa, hold up, isn''t that kinda... illegal?"


    At that moment, watching the scene unfold, the ghosts around them couldn''t help but start whispering to each other.


    But halfway through their conversation, as they looked at Sylvia''s small, adorable form, they suddenly realized the gravity of the situation.


    "What a beast! That''s just... too much."


    "Seriously, what a monster!"


    "Holy crap!"


    Noticing the stares coming from all directions, Timothy suddenly realized that while teasing the miniaturized goddess was fun, if he kept this up, he might actually be seen as some kind of pervert!

 Chapter 319 Punished?

    "Hmph, I didn''t expect your technique to be surprisingly good. When we get back to the palace, you can give me a few more head rubs..."Maybe it was because her body had shrunk.


    At this moment, Sylvia, who was usually so proud and never willing to show her true feelings, had a slight blush on her cheeks. She couldn''t help but nuzzle into Timothy''s palm, as if she was really enjoying the touch.


    If this had been in the past, getting such approval from her would have made Timothy not only accept it but maybe even rub her head a few more times right then and there.


    But right now, something felt a bit off.


    "Going back to the palace? This... this..."


    "Isn''t that a bit too much?!"


    The onlooking spirits, who had a pretty upright sense of morality, couldn''t help but whisper in shock. While they were grateful to Timothy for defeating Magnus, their gazes clearly showed they now saw him as some kind of pervert with a strange fetish.


    They kept muttering things like, "What a beast," and "That''s way too forward."


    "Why are you being so honest now, of all times, honey..."


    Looking at Sylvia''s soft, blushing face, Timothy didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    Sure, the goddess was undeniably cute right now, and he could even tease her without any consequences.


    But still... this was kind of a problem.


    "Wait a second, the goddess has reverted to her childhood form, but I haven''t changed at all.


    I have the Ancient Saintly Body, but Sylvia''s snow lotus has fallen off.


    So, maybe..."


    A glimmer of excitement suddenly appeared in Timothy''s eyes.


    ''Could it be that this whole situation is related to the ghostly energy in the Netherworld?


    The Ancient Saintly Body protects me from the ghostly energy, so I wasn''t affected. But Sylvia, without her snow lotus, has undergone this transformation.


    If that''s the case!''


    Timothy quickly took out the snow lotus.


    Sylvia''s body was so small now that Timothy had to bend halfway down just to get close to her.


    ''W-What are you doing?''


    Still basking in the warmth of the head rub, Sylvia instinctively tried to pull away when she saw Timothy approaching with the snow lotus.


    "Honey, I think I might have a way to restore your body."


    Timothy''s voice suddenly came from right beside her ear.


    ''Restore my body?''


    Even Sylvia found it hard to believe.


    While Timothy was fighting earlier, she had tried everything she could think of to return to her normal size.


    She had tried using her spiritual energy to break through the constraints of her body, and even bit her finger to use her blood essence to awaken her form. But none of it worked.


    And biting her finger really hurt! She had even cried from the pain!


    But still, nothing had worked.


    What could possibly restore her body now?


    While Sylvia was lost in doubt, Timothy had already moved closer.


    The snow lotus in his hand gave off a cool, faint fragrance as he gently tucked it into Sylvia''s hair.


    Even though her body had shrunk, her long black hair was still thick and lush.


    The snow-white lotus nestled into her dark hair, creating a striking contrast.


    A cool, refreshing scent spread through the air, and the sacred aura of the snow lotus began to envelop Sylvia''s small body.


    In this ghostly, oppressive Netherworld, she suddenly felt a wave of comfort wash over her.


    And then, Sylvia realized something was changing.


    The snow lotus was emitting a soft glow, surrounding her tiny form, and a familiar sensation began to spread through her.


    "My body, could it be...?"


    As the light twisted and shimmered, Sylvia was shocked to find that her body was slowly changing under the glow.


    A ball of light enveloped her small frame, and soon, the light expanded, outlining a human figure.


    Unlike before, the curves traced by the light were graceful and flawless.


    The silhouette was so stunningly shapely that it left many of the nearby spirits completely mesmerized.


    They could hardly imagine how breathtaking the figure hidden within the light must be.


    "It''s actually working!"


    Watching Sylvia''s height gradually increase, Timothy couldn''t help but be a little amazed.


    Especially with the light outlining her form, it highlighted a graceful figure that Timothy hadn''t really paid much attention to before.


    The fragrance of the snow lotus wafted through the air, carrying a sense of purity.


    And under the astonished gazes of everyone around, the light finally began to fade, revealing a figure of ethereal beauty.


    Her eyes were soft, with a hint of coolness, her skin smooth like porcelain, with a faint blush of pink. Her long black hair danced in the wind, her waist slender like a willow, her figure elegant and poised. S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her eyebrows were delicately arched, and her eyes sparkled with a beauty that seemed otherworldly, as if she were a celestial being untouched by the mortal world��cold, yet breathtakingly beautiful.


    For a moment, the spirits in the Netherworld felt as if they had been transported to the Celestial Realm.


    Staring at that graceful figure, they were all momentarily stunned.


    None of them could imagine who could possibly be worthy of such a woman.


    But at that moment, Sylvia, having just regained her body, was momentarily dazed. Soon, her gaze shifted toward Timothy.


    "Ahem, everything I said earlier was just a joke. Don''t take it seriously, okay?"


    Though Sylvia''s return to her original form was great, Timothy couldn''t help but feel a bit awkward. After all, he had just been teasing the goddess, even threatening to spank her. He quickly coughed and tried to explain.


    However, things didn''t go as he expected.


    Sylvia''s eyes softened, and a subtle, almost playful glint appeared in them.


    She suddenly stepped forward, gently wrapping her arms around Timothy.


    Her soft body pressed against him, and she looked up, her clear eyes showing a hint of vulnerability. "You always act so tough, daring to face off against a Holy Emperor-level opponent head-on. What if something had happened to you..."


    "There''s no ''what if.'' If I''m protecting you, there''s no room for ''what if.'' There''s only victory." Timothy smiled softly and tapped the tip of Sylvia''s nose.


    He hadn''t expected that the first thing Sylvia would do after regaining her body was this.


    His words struck a chord deep in Sylvia''s heart.


    Already feeling a mix of worry and affection, her cheeks flushed a deeper shade of pink, like a blooming peach blossom. "But no matter what, you still need to be punished!"


    It seemed like she knew she didn''t have much ground to stand on.


    Her voice, however, carried a hint of childishness, as if she were trying to sound stern but couldn''t quite pull it off.


    "Punished?" Timothy asked, a bit confused.


    "Of course, and that punishment is..."


    As she spoke, Sylvia''s face turned even redder, a trace of embarrassment creeping in. "But honestly, I have serious doubts whether this is really a punishment for a pervert like you, or more of a reward!"


    Her eyes sparkled mischievously, and after saying that, Sylvia bit her lip slightly. Then, with the grace and authority of a goddess, she leaned in and kissed him...

 Chapter 320 Babe, are you sure this is supposed to be a punishment?

    Her lips were soft, and her breath was sweet.Especially since they hadn''t seen each other for so long after entering the Netherworld, Sylvia''s kiss was noticeably more intense than usual.


    It was only after a long while that they finally parted, and a thin, alluring silver thread still connected Sylvia''s glistening lips.


    The softness of that kiss��there probably wasn''t a woman in the world who could compare.


    The only problem was��


    "Babe, are you sure this is supposed to be a punishment?" Timothy couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Well�� I couldn''t really think of any other punishment, so��"


    Sylvia froze for a moment, then suddenly realized the gravity of the situation. She was both embarrassed and furious. "Damn it! Of course, this isn''t a punishment for you��it''s more like a reward!"


    What was supposed to be a punishment had turned into a reward, leaving Sylvia flustered and confused.


    But what other punishment could she come up with?


    She racked her brain, but nothing good came to mind.


    Flick his forehead?


    As a Holy Emperor-level fighter, even a light flick might actually hurt Timothy.


    Spank him?


    That seemed even less appropriate. sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, Sylvia''s muddled thoughts came to a halt. Her voice became small, and she asked, a little shyly, "Then�� would being on top count as punishment?"


    "On top? What do you mean by ''on top''?"


    Timothy was confused for a second, not understanding what she meant.


    But when he noticed the unmistakable blush on Sylvia''s face, he suddenly realized something was off.


    "Wait, do you mean that kind of ''on top''?" Timothy''s expression shifted slightly.


    He suddenly realized that the once-innocent goddess, who didn''t even know the double meaning of playing the piccolo, had now become someone who could catch on to things in an instant.


    Sometimes, she even caught on faster than he did!


    "Uh�� if I said it counts as punishment, would you believe me?"


    "That really counts as punishment?"


    Sylvia''s eyes lit up instantly at Timothy''s words, and she looked up at him, surprised and excited.


    But soon, she noticed something was off. Timothy''s tone didn''t match his words at all��he clearly seemed to be looking forward to this "being on top."


    Thinking back to what she had just said, and the not-so-innocent images that had flashed through her mind, Sylvia''s face turned bright red.


    "Damn it! You almost tricked me! This definitely doesn''t count as punishment!"


    Overcome with embarrassment and frustration, she muttered to herself, trying to figure out what would actually count as punishment. "That position? No, that''s just like before��it''d only feel like a reward!


    Maybe I should bring out the whips and candles when we get back to the bedroom?


    No, that might just make Timothy even more excited!"


    As she whispered to herself, Sylvia''s face grew even redder.


    "Ahem, babe, you might want to be careful. Even though there''s no one around, there are still ghosts, you know."


    Sensing that things were getting a little out of hand, Timothy awkwardly cleared his throat.


    "Huh?"


    Sylvia blinked, finally realizing what he meant.


    She had just regained her physical form, and since ghosts naturally had a weak presence, she had completely forgotten about the ones watching them near the Lord''s mansion.


    "Ahem, I forgot about that. Let''s save the rest of this conversation for later," Sylvia quickly changed the subject.


    "Yeah, it''s probably not a good idea to be all lovey-dovey in front of these ghostly brothers. Let''s talk later."


    After thinking it over, Timothy realized it was a bit cruel to flaunt their affection in front of the dead, so he decided to stop their flirtatious banter for now.


    But instead of helping, this only made things worse. The ghosts watching the scene unfold in front of them were so overwhelmed with envy that they wished they could cry themselves to death��again.


    If this isn''t showing off your love, then what is?


    And seriously, after all that PDA and throwing around dog food, these ghosts are already stuffed to the point of bursting. Stopping now doesn''t make a difference!


    "I miss my wife so much right now�� but we''re separated by life and death. It''s unbearable!"


    "You had a wife? I''ve been single for 18 years and died before I could even get married. Now I just want to disappear completely. It was bad enough not having a wife when I was alive, but now I have to endure this sickeningly sweet display even after death? Just kill me again!"


    The ghosts, who had thought they were beyond worldly desires, were now all wearing mournful expressions, wishing they could just bash their heads against the ground.


    They''d seen some outrageous things in their time, but this? This was on a whole new level.


    Even the elderly tavern owner, who had been through a lot, took a long moment to recover from the emotional damage. He let out a deep sigh, almost on the verge of tears.


    But what could they do? As much as they were suffering, they couldn''t deny that Timothy had saved them all by killing Magnus, the city lord, and rescuing Ereboth.


    This was a debt of gratitude that not only the tavern owner but all the ghosts in the city would have to repay with everything they had.


    The tavern owner stepped forward.


    Being older and well-respected for his tea-selling business, the ghosts quickly parted to make way for him.


    "Thank you for slaying Magnus and that Elara, who was devouring ghosts. On behalf of all the ghosts, I offer you our deepest gratitude."


    The tavern owner bowed respectfully, hesitated for a moment, and then couldn''t help but ask, "However, there''s a strong spatial barrier between the Netherworld and the continent of Elant. It''s incredibly difficult to enter the Netherworld. What important matter brought you here? Is there any way I can assist you?"


    The tavern owner''s message was clear: they owed Timothy a great debt, and he was offering to help however he could.


    His sense of honor and gratitude left Timothy a bit surprised by the character of the ghosts in this city.


    What a wholesome place, Timothy thought, nodding in satisfaction. He replied, "Yes, we''re here to deal with something important. Not long ago, someone from the Netherworld opened a portal to the continent of Elant. They used a strange power to corrupt the Sepulcher of the Sacred, trying to control it and wreak havoc on Elant. Although the situation is temporarily under control, it won''t hold for long.


    Do you know anything about the ghost responsible?"


    "The Sepulcher of the Sacred has been corrupted?!"


    The tavern owner, who had been a Mystic Core practitioner in life, knew just how important and mysterious the Sepulcher of the Sacred was. Timothy''s words left him utterly shocked.


    He never would have believed it if he hadn''t heard it directly from Timothy.


    After a moment of deep thought, the tavern owner''s expression grew serious. "We don''t know exactly who''s behind it. The Netherworld is vast, far beyond just Ereboth. However, there is one place where you might find some clues."


    "Where?"


    "The Underworld Dynasty."

 Chapter 321 The Sacred Sea

    "Underworld Dynasty?"This answer was pretty much in line with what Timothy had been thinking.


    The Netherworld was filled with various ghost cities and factions, but only the Underworld Dynasty truly ruled over the Netherworld, overseeing the reincarnation of all spirits.


    "But before you go, I have a suggestion."


    At that moment, the tavern owner suddenly took on a more serious tone. "I don''t know how you managed to enter the Netherworld with living bodies, but the path to the Underworld Dynasty is filled with an overwhelming amount of soul energy and ghostly aura.


    Even if you''re powerful, it''s likely you''ll still be affected.


    If you can''t resist it, your lives could be in danger.


    So, I suggest that before heading to the Underworld Dynasty, you should first take a dip in the Sacred Sea. That way, no matter how thick the ghostly aura or soul energy is, it won''t be able to harm you."


    "Sacred Sea?"


    This was the first time Timothy had heard of it.


    The tavern owner nodded and explained, "Yes, the Sacred Sea is the holiest ocean in the Netherworld.


    Even though the Netherworld is full of ghosts and spirits, this sea is exceptionally sacred.


    Soaking in it not only cleanses all evil influences but also purifies the soul and strengthens your power.


    For ghosts, the Sacred Sea is a place of great reverence. If you bathe in it, you should be able to completely avoid the corruption of demonic soul energy.


    But there''s one problem..."


    The tavern owner paused for a moment before continuing, "Although the Sacred Sea is a precious and holy place, no one has been able to visit it for quite some time.


    About a year ago, three brothers with the surname Liu were corrupted by demonic forces and turned into lust demons.


    Since then, they''ve been guarding the Sacred Sea, refusing to let any male ghosts enter. Their lust knows no bounds, and they only want to watch female ghosts bathe in the sea.


    Because they''ve become lust demons, their power is immense.


    So far, none of the nearby ghost cities have been able to deal with them.


    Male ghosts can''t get in, and female ghosts don''t dare to bathe in the sea in front of those perverts.


    So, for the past year, no ghost has been able to enter the Sacred Sea."


    "Oh? The Sacred Sea!"


    A glint of excitement flashed in Timothy''s eyes.


    Compared to the tavern owner''s talk about purifying the soul and warding off evil, there was only one thing on his mind.


    "The sea!"


    Since arriving on the continent of Elant, he hadn''t seen the ocean even once.


    And more important than the sea itself, of course, was...


    He suddenly remembered the beaches back on Earth, where women in bikinis strolled along the shore. Timothy felt a sudden rush of excitement.


    The women on Earth, with their beauty and figures, were already on a whole different level compared to goddesses.


    Even when they wore bikinis, they were stunning enough to be the most eye-catching sight on the beach. Now, if a goddess were to wear a bikini...


    Timothy, usually calm and composed, suddenly felt his blood racing.


    Just imagining the scene was enough to make it hard to keep his cool!


    It seemed this trip to the Netherworld was definitely worth it!


    "But the matter of the Sepulcher of the Sacred is urgent. I need to get to the Underworld Dynasty as soon as possible.


    Ghostly aura or not, I have the protection of the Holy Emperor''s body. I don''t think it''s necessary."


    At that moment, Sylvia glanced at the tavern owner, her voice cool and composed.


    "You''re a Holy Emperor?!"


    Hearing this, the tavern owner froze for a moment, his eyes widening in shock.


    He quickly looked back at Sylvia, his expression now filled with awe and respect.


    The overwhelming aura Sylvia exuded made the tavern owner''s very soul tremble.


    In that instant, he had no doubt about Sylvia''s identity. Only a Holy Emperor-level warrior could possess such an imposing presence and powerful energy.


    Sylvia''s ethereal beauty, like that of a celestial being, captivated the ghosts around her. None of them could have imagined that this stunning woman was actually a Holy Emperor-level warrior.


    Upon closer inspection, they could all sense it clearly��Sylvia''s Holy Emperor aura was not just strong, but extraordinary, even among others of her rank.


    Under this cold and majestic pressure, the tavern owner wiped a nervous bead of sweat from his forehead, his voice filled with reverence. "I apologize for my earlier rudeness. While the ghostly aura in the Netherworld is indeed dangerous, for a Holy Emperor-level warrior, even without the Sacred Sea''s help, it should be��"


    The tavern owner was about to explain that perhaps a Holy Emperor-level warrior didn''t need the Sacred Sea after all. But before he could finish, Timothy stepped forward, smiling as he clapped a hand on the owner''s shoulder. "Boss, were you about to say that the ghostly aura in the Netherworld is so dangerous that even a Holy Emperor-level warrior would need the Sacred Sea''s help?"


    There was something in Timothy''s smile that sent a chill down the tavern owner''s spine.


    He shivered slightly, confused. "No, I was going to say that a Holy Emperor-level warrior might not necessarily need��"


    "You sure about that?" Timothy interrupted, clapping the tavern owner''s shoulder again, this time harder.


    The tavern owner could feel the weight of Timothy''s hand, but more than that, he sensed a faint, oppressive aura emanating from Timothy. It carried a hint of killing intent, making it hard for him to breathe.


    Looking again at Timothy''s smile, the tavern owner felt an inexplicable coldness, a chill that ran down his spine.


    "I mean�� yes, that''s exactly what I was going to say," the tavern owner stammered, glancing nervously between Timothy and Sylvia. He suddenly realized the situation he was in.


    A husband and wife in perfect sync��if he said the wrong thing, he might not make it out of this alive!


    At that moment, Timothy leaned in close to his ear, lowering his voice. "I''m planning to take the goddess on a beach honeymoon, boss. You get what I''m saying, right?"


    "I��" S��ar?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The tavern owner finally understood why Timothy had interrupted him earlier. This couple was not to be trifled with.


    More importantly, this was their personal business. If he said anything that ruined their beach honeymoon plans, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    After a moment of hesitation, the tavern owner''s body trembled slightly, and he decided it was best not to say anything foolish.


    "Alright, what I meant to say was�� even though Holy Emperor-level warriors are incredibly powerful, the ghostly aura in the Netherworld is unpredictable. If possible, it''s still better to visit the Sacred Sea first. Ideally, the two of you should go together!"


    With a resigned expression, the tavern owner finally gave his answer.


    "Is that so? Well, alright then," Sylvia said, nodding seriously after hearing his response.


    It seemed that this matter couldn''t be rushed. They would have to visit the Sacred Sea first.

 Chapter 322 Is… is that really Goddess Sylvia?

    "Nice, you''re a good guy!"Timothy, pleased that his plan had worked, gave the tavern owner a friendly pat on the shoulder. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nice? What''s nice?"


    The tavern owner flinched, but when he realized that neither Timothy nor his partner seemed upset with him, he finally relaxed.


    Without wasting any time, Timothy quickly called up his system in secret.


    "System, those three perverts have been occupying the Sacred Sea of the Netherworld for ages, making it impossible for any spirits to get near. If I take care of them, can we talk about a reward?"


    "A reward? What kind of reward are you thinking about?"


    The system sounded a bit puzzled. After all, this was the first time Timothy had brought up rewards before the system had even issued a task.


    "What I want, of course, is something you can''t find in either the Netherworld or the continent of Elant."


    Timothy smiled slyly, hesitating for a moment before finally saying, "What I want isn''t even that expensive. How about a bikini, a beach volleyball, and some sunscreen?"


    [Uh, what?]


    The system was clearly taken aback by the request.


    [Ding! Detecting ill intent from the host. Entering alert mode.]


    "So what if I have ill intent? It''s just for the goddess, anyway. Besides, think about it. Those three perverts are pretty strong. If I take them out, shouldn''t I at least get an Epic-level artifact as a reward? Now, the stuff I''m asking for from Earth isn''t even that expensive.


    It''s nowhere near the value of an Epic-level artifact."


    [Well��]


    The system hesitated. Timothy''s argument wasn''t just reasonable��it was very reasonable. Compared to a bikini and some beach gear, an Epic-level artifact was far more valuable.


    "So, what do you say? You better think it over. This is a deal that won''t last forever."


    Timothy''s persuasive whisper echoed again, and this time, the system seemed to waver.


    After a long pause, the system finally responded:


    [Ding! Fine. Task issued per host''s request.]


    [System Task: Eliminate the three perverts causing chaos in the Sacred Sea of the Netherworld.]


    [Task Reward: One bikini, one bottle of sunscreen, one beach volleyball.


    Bonus Reward: One beach umbrella, one set of lounge chairs.]


    "Nice!"


    Not only had Timothy managed to convince the system, but it had even thrown in a bonus��an umbrella and lounge chairs. This system really knew how to deliver!


    Timothy grinned with excitement and turned to Sylvia. "Let''s go, babe. No time to waste. We should head to the Sacred Sea right away."


    "Yeah."


    Sylvia nodded seriously, thinking about what might be happening in the Sepulcher of the Sacred at that very moment.


    "The Sacred Sea is located right here��"


    The tavern owner conjured a map out of ghostly energy and handed it to Timothy.


    According to the map, the Sacred Sea was about 600 to 700 miles outside of Ereboth.


    For practitioners, 600 to 700 miles wasn''t that far. If you were at the level of a Holy Emperor, you could cross that distance in a single step through the void. But in the Netherworld, the laws of space were heavily restricted, so even Sylvia could only fly using wind techniques.


    As Timothy and Sylvia prepared to leave Ereboth, the entire city seemed to stir into motion.


    Magnus had ruled with an oppressive regime for years, and in his obsession with his daughter, he had harmed countless spirits, leaving the inhabitants of Ereboth in a constant state of fear. By eliminating Magnus and his daughter, Timothy and Sylvia didn''t just rid the city of its greatest threat��they liberated Ereboth entirely.


    So, even though Timothy and Sylvia radiated a strong vitality that made the spirits instinctively wary, the residents of the city still gathered to see them off, filled with gratitude.


    A large crowd of spirits followed them slowly, all the way to the city gates, before finally stopping. As they watched the two figures walk away, the tavern owner, standing at the front, bowed slightly and asked, "Thank you both for freeing Ereboth from its suffering. May I ask for your names, so we can remember you?"


    It wasn''t just him��every spirit in the crowd looked toward the departing figures, clearly curious about Timothy and Sylvia''s identities.


    But neither of them turned around.


    It wasn''t until they had walked some distance away that Sylvia''s cool voice drifted back: "Sky Sanctuary, Sylvia."


    It was a simple introduction, but when the spirits of Ereboth heard it, they were momentarily stunned.


    "Sylvia�� Could she be that Sylvia?"


    A voice filled with shock broke the silence, and many of the spirits'' expressions changed instantly.


    Though few of the spirits had been practitioners in life, and even fewer had ever encountered a Holy Emperor-level figure, the name Goddess Sylvia was well-known to all.


    For centuries, it had become increasingly difficult for practitioners to advance, and the emergence of powerful practitioners on the continent of Elant had slowed dramatically. Yet, a few hundred years ago, a peerless woman had shattered the many rules and restrictions of Elant with a single wooden sword, founding the Sky Sanctuary on her own.


    Her strength was unmatched, and her cold, distant demeanor commanded the respect and awe of countless practitioners.


    Even many common folk, who had never practiced a day in their lives, had heard of the fearsome name of Goddess Sylvia.


    No one could have imagined that Goddess Sylvia would personally enter the Netherworld. And even more shocking��


    "The goddess has a boyfriend?!"


    It was as if a thousand years had passed in an instant.


    The spirits suddenly recalled that, in life, they had all heard of Goddess Sylvia''s famous declaration in her essay The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners, where she had sworn she would never seek a companion.


    And yet, here they were, barely a century after their deaths, and the goddess had already changed her mind?


    If it weren''t for the unmistakable aura of a Holy Emperor radiating from Sylvia, none of the spirits would have believed she was truly the Goddess Sylvia.


    After all, it wasn''t just her vow to never seek a partner that made them doubt. Thinking back to how openly affectionate the two had been just moments ago��


    The way they flaunted their relationship was already over the top, but to think that the one doing it was Goddess Sylvia herself!


    Especially in front of Timothy, the goddess''s usual coldness seemed to melt away like snow in the sun. Her blushing cheeks and the way her eyes sparkled��it was the look of someone deeply in love.


    And when it came to showing affection, the goddess was relentless. She was practically rubbing it in everyone''s faces, more than anyone else ever could!


    "Is�� is that really Goddess Sylvia?"


    As they watched the two figures disappear into the distance, still acting all lovey-dovey, the spirits of Ereboth were left dumbfounded.


    The goddess''s words had been a lie. A lie to all of them.


    They never could have imagined that, in life, they hadn''t even had the chance to meet her, but in death, they would be subjected to this relentless display of affection from the goddess herself.


    These two had flaunted their love all the way from the continent of Elant to the Netherworld. It was just too much!


    Looking at each other in disbelief, the spirits of Ereboth could only feel a deep sense of helplessness, as if they were on the verge of tears.

 Chapter 323 That was an accident! Just an accident!

    The scene outside Ereboth was an endless stretch of desert.The vast expanse of yellow sand stretched out to the horizon, where it met the deep blue sky.


    Silent. Still. Serene.


    This slightly oppressive atmosphere perfectly matched the characteristics of the Netherworld.


    "Come on, babe. It''s everyone''s duty to rid the world of those perverted troublemakers."


    Timothy struck a righteous pose, but there was an unmistakable glint of excitement in his eyes.


    "I can''t wait to take them down and rid the world of those three perverts." S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylvia raised an eyebrow, gently brushing the snow lotus on her head. Her expression was a mix of curiosity and doubt.


    Since when did Timothy care so much about justice? When had he ever been the type to worry about the world''s problems? Read latest stories on empire


    Even though his voice carried a tone of righteousness, something about it felt... off.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t underestimate your husband," Timothy said, puffing out his chest. "With great power comes great responsibility. As a practitioner of Ocean''s Gate, it''s my duty to protect the people."


    He paused dramatically, then added, "Even here in the Netherworld, I can''t just let some pervert who bans bikinis��uh, I mean, who stops other spirits from bathing in the Sacred Sea��get away with it. That kind of scum needs to be wiped out!"


    Timothy''s words were full of conviction, his posture proud, as if he truly embodied the spirit of a noble hero.


    "Really?" Sylvia asked, still skeptical. Sure, he looked cool, but this was so out of character for him.


    Something about this whole situation felt off. This trip to the Sacred Sea... it seemed like Timothy had some other motive.


    But what could it be?


    Sylvia thought about it for a while but couldn''t figure it out.


    As they moved further away from Ereboth, the environment around them became increasingly hostile.


    The endless desert stretched on, and fierce sandstorms began to whip up around them.


    Along the way, they encountered strange beasts and ghostly creatures blocking their path.


    The Netherworld was not only harsh, but the Demonic Beasts and spirits here were incredibly powerful.


    It seemed like these creatures had devoured countless souls that had passed through this area. Their bodies were shrouded in ghostly energy, and from their gaping mouths, one could almost hear the faint, agonized wails of the souls they had consumed.


    Some of these Demonic Beasts were as strong as practitioners at the Mystic Core level, and there were even ghost kings with power rivaling those of Ocean''s Gate.


    But these usually arrogant and fearsome creatures had no idea that this time, the ones passing through were living beings.


    And not just any living beings��ones far stronger than they could have imagined.


    With a single, icy slash from Sylvia''s sword, no matter how powerful the demons or ghosts were, they were instantly obliterated, their souls scattered and completely annihilated.


    The golden light radiating from Timothy seemed to have a natural suppressive effect on these ghostly creatures.


    Though there were many obstacles along the way, they were quickly swept aside.


    No matter how many Demonic Beasts or spirits appeared, none could put up any resistance.


    With nothing else to do, Timothy started chatting casually. "You know, babe, you were pretty cute when you were younger. Especially when you got teased..."


    "That was an accident! Just an accident!" Sylvia quickly tried to defend herself, her face flushing as she recalled the embarrassing moments from her younger days.


    "Are you sure it was just an accident?"


    "Hey, babe, you need that snow lotus to keep the demonic energy at bay and maintain your normal form here in the Netherworld. So, what do you think would happen if you took it off now?"


    Timothy suddenly flashed a mischievous smile. He had been pondering this question for quite some time during their journey.


    "How could that be? Even if I took it off, maybe... maybe I''d still keep my normal figure and not be affected anymore!" Sylvia''s voice wavered slightly, betraying a hint of panic.


    "Oh? Then why don''t we test that theory and take it off?" Timothy stepped forward, reaching out as if to pluck the snow lotus from her head.


    But Sylvia, like a startled rabbit, quickly dodged to the side, her delicate hands protectively covering the flower.


    Timothy chuckled. "Didn''t you say taking it off wouldn''t make you shrink? So why not let me take it?"


    "It... it probably won''t make me shrink, but... but... no way! Absolutely not!" Sylvia stammered, clearly flustered despite trying to stand her ground.


    "Well, I''m definitely taking it off today!" Timothy declared, stepping closer with a determined look.


    "Ugh, no way! Absolutely not!" Sylvia, who had been trying to act tough, now found herself in full retreat.


    In the Netherworld, where spatial powers couldn''t be used, Sylvia had no choice but to fly away, riding the wind to escape. But Timothy was faster than she had anticipated, and with his Transcendence Realm strength, she couldn''t shake him off.


    The two of them chased each other through the sky, Sylvia''s cheeks flushed as she frantically shielded the snow lotus on her head with her hands.


    "Hmph, maybe on the Elant Continent I wouldn''t be able to catch you, but here in the Netherworld, babe, you''re not getting away so easily."


    Matching Sylvia''s speed, Timothy not only kept up but even had the luxury of launching playful attacks.


    He reached out to grab her, but Sylvia dodged with a graceful arc.


    Another grab, but Sylvia, already prepared, narrowly avoided it again.


    After dodging twice, Sylvia couldn''t help but feel a bit smug. She shot Timothy a triumphant smile and stuck out her pink tongue playfully. "Nyeh~ Looks like you''re not as good at catching me as you thought!"


    "Realm of a Thousand Blades!"


    Suddenly, Timothy conjured a series of swords in midair and stepped onto one of them, using it as a springboard.


    Whoosh.


    In an instant, Timothy surged forward with unprecedented speed.


    He moved so fast that Sylvia barely had time to react.


    Realizing she was a step too slow, Sylvia''s expression shifted slightly. She quickly turned around, using all her strength to protect the snow lotus on her head.


    The sudden burst of speed allowed her to just barely turn in time to shield the flower.


    However, both of them had pushed their speed beyond normal limits, and neither could fully control their movements.


    As Sylvia spun around, she found herself face-to-face with Timothy.


    And Timothy, unable to stop his momentum, reached out and grabbed...


    "So soft... Is the snow lotus really this soft?" Timothy squeezed twice, confirming the sensation.


    It was soft, like cotton, but with a springy resilience.


    Looking down, Timothy finally realized that what he had grabbed wasn''t the snow lotus at all.


    It was... Sylvia''s soft, ample breasts.


    "Timothy!"


    Sylvia''s face turned a deep shade of red, completely flushed with embarrassment.


    "Babe, let me explain! I didn''t mean to grab them! Even if I did, I''d do it properly when we got back and��wait, no, that''s not what I meant!"


    The tables had turned. Now it was Sylvia, burning with shame and fury, who was chasing after Timothy.


    In the sky, the two figures darted back and forth, one chasing the other. Despite the chaos, the scene was undeniably sweet.

 Chapter 324 His reward was finally here!

    "Living beings? How could living beings enter the Netherworld?"Noticing two faint figures approaching from the horizon, a few female ghosts wandering near the Sacred Sea couldn''t help but feel a twinge of fear.


    But when they saw the two figures, who seemed to be playing hide-and-seek, or more like flirting, chasing each other playfully with laughter and teasing, their attention was irresistibly drawn in.


    "Oh my god, this is way too sweet..."


    "Ugh, I had a boyfriend when I was alive, but we were never this cute."


    They watched as Sylvia, her face flushed like a peach blossom, tried to maintain her cool demeanor, but couldn''t help laughing at Timothy''s casual teasing. Then, embarrassed and flustered, she pretended to chase after him.


    The scene made the ghosts feel a pang of jealousy, right down to their bones.


    "Honey, I think we''ve arrived."


    From the sky, Timothy''s voice carried a hint of surprise as he looked out into the distance.


    Below them, beyond a golden beach, stretched an endless ocean. The sea was pristine, untouched by any pollution, its waters a crystal-clear blue that gave off a refreshing, calming vibe just by looking at it. The waves shimmered with a faint golden glow, and the spiritual energy flowing through the air was almost intoxicating.


    A cool sea breeze swept by, carrying with it a hint of the ocean''s fresh scent. It was so soothing that it made you want to close your eyes and just soak in the atmosphere.


    "It''s beautiful."


    Even Sylvia''s eyes sparkled with a bit of wonder, clearly captivated by the breathtaking view in front of her.


    The continent of Elant had very few seas, and one as stunning as this was practically unheard of.


    "Come on, babe. Once we bathe in the Sacred Sea, we can head to the Underworld Dynasty." Discover more content at empire


    Timothy walked ahead, a barely noticeable smile tugging at the corner of his lips.


    Sylvia, focused on the Sacred Sea, didn''t seem to catch that smile. She nodded slightly, a hint of excitement in her expression, and started walking toward the vast golden beach.


    "Wait, you can''t go through here!"


    Before they could get any closer, a few female ghosts suddenly appeared, blocking their path.


    Though these ghosts were just remnants of their former selves, they still retained the appearance of young, beautiful women. However, their expressions were filled with urgency as they stood in front of the couple. "You absolutely can''t approach the Sacred Sea!


    We don''t know how living beings managed to enter the Netherworld and make it this far, but if you keep going, you''ll be in serious danger.


    Near the Sacred Sea, there are three lust demons whose minds have been corrupted and twisted. They''ve been guarding this place for a long time.


    Whenever a male ghost gets close, they beat him up or even seriously injure him out of sheer disgust. But if a female ghost approaches, they''ll do everything they can to make her bathe in the Sacred Sea while they watch.


    Because of this, even though the Sacred Sea is full of powerful spiritual energy and benefits, no ghost has dared to come near it for who knows how long.


    Those three lust demons are incredibly strong. No ghost has ever been able to defeat them.


    As living beings, you might be in even greater danger if you go any further!"


    The female ghosts'' warnings were sincere, and their faces clearly showed concern.


    "Don''t worry. Three little lust demons? There are much bigger threats here than that... Ahem, I mean, three little lust demons aren''t even worth worrying about."


    Timothy cleared his throat, showing no sign of fear despite the ghosts'' warnings. He exchanged a glance with Sylvia, and a wisp of spiritual energy swirled beneath their feet. The two of them leapt lightly into the air, riding the wind as they continued toward the Sacred Sea.


    "Hey! Don''t underestimate them just because they''re called lust demons! If they catch you, the consequences will be way worse than you think!"


    Seeing this, the female ghosts grew even more anxious, frantically trying to stop Timothy and Sylvia. But by now, the couple had already reached the beach and were just steps away from the Sacred Sea''s edge.


    It was too late to stop them.


    The three ghosts exchanged worried glances, fear and shock creeping into their hearts. They hadn''t expected these two humans to completely ignore their warnings.


    As Timothy and Sylvia landed on the beach, the cool sea breeze brushed against their faces, carrying with it the fresh scent of the ocean.


    Waves rolled in one after another, quickly wetting the golden sand beneath their feet.


    The deep blue sea shimmered with a faint golden glow, radiant and exuding a sense of divinity.


    The light that danced on the waves seemed to hold an almost pure, spiritual energy��so potent that it felt like it could cleanse the soul and purify the body.


    Just one glance at the ocean was enough to make anyone feel its mystical allure.


    No wonder the Netherworld revered this sea as sacred. Even on the vast continent of Elant, this ocean would be considered a priceless treasure.


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful," Sylvia said as she walked toward the shore, clearly captivated by the breathtaking view.


    Her eyes sparkled with excitement, and in a rare moment of spontaneity, she slipped off her embroidered shoes. Her delicate, jade-like feet touched the sand, and her smooth, slender legs, pale as snow, looked even more stunning in the gentle sea breeze.


    A wave rolled in, lightly splashing against her soft feet, leaving behind a trail of glistening droplets that sparkled in the sunlight.


    The wind played with her long, dark hair, lifting it gently, while her light blue dress swayed with the breeze.


    Sylvia''s eyes seemed to shimmer with emotion, as if she were completely entranced by the beauty of the sacred sea.


    Another wave came in, wetting the hem of her dress, causing it to cling slightly to her skin.


    Her flawless, alabaster skin, smooth as jade, glistened with a few stray water droplets, making her look even more mesmerizing.


    Timothy couldn''t help but be drawn in by the sight, finding it hard to tear his gaze away. sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thoughts of beach volleyball, sunscreen, bikinis, and even the bonus beach umbrellas and chairs flashed through his mind. These rewards were trivial compared to even the weakest magical artifacts, but right now, to Timothy, they seemed far more valuable than any Heavenly-level treasure.


    After all, just imagining the goddess in a bikini was enough to make his nose almost bleed!


    "Hey, you perv! Who said you could invade our territory?"


    "Whoa, look at her! She''s gorgeous!"


    Suddenly, voices echoed from a distance.


    Timothy''s face lit up with excitement. His reward was finally here!

 Chapter 325 Choose between cute or sexy?

    The three notorious perverts were once known as the "Three Rogue Brothers" when they were alive.These brothers were nothing more than street thugs, but they were utterly obsessed with women.


    In the end, they couldn''t control their desires and tried to abduct the daughter of a high-ranking official. S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were sentenced to death for their crime and died full of hatred.


    But who would''ve thought that even after death, these three brothers became even more brazen than before?


    Their lust didn''t diminish in the slightest; in fact, it grew exponentially.


    As their twisted desires expanded uncontrollably, their lust evolved into something monstrous.


    Eventually, these three brothers, who had no power or cultivation when they were alive, transformed into lust demons, consumed entirely by their desires. They even reached the strength level of Ocean''s Gate.


    It was this terrifying power that allowed these former street thugs to run rampant near the Sacred Sea, with no one daring to challenge them.


    They bullied men, harassed women, and preyed on the weak. Their lust knew no bounds, and they even tried multiple times to force female ghosts to bathe in the Sacred Sea just so they could watch.


    But when they caught sight of Sylvia''s breathtaking beauty from afar, the three brothers instantly lost their minds.


    In all their years in the Netherworld, they had seen beautiful women before.


    But someone as stunning as Sylvia? Whether in life or death, they had never encountered anyone like her.


    "She''s just too beautiful!"


    The sea breeze gently lifted the hem of her light blue dress.


    Crystal-clear droplets of seawater fell onto her smooth, porcelain-like skin, slowly sliding down, painting an even more mesmerizing picture.


    Anyone would find it hard to tear their eyes away from such a sight, let alone these three lust demons, who were already consumed by their desires.


    Even though Sylvia exuded a faint aura of the Holy Emperor''s power, which made them feel a tinge of fear, their overwhelming lust had nearly swallowed them whole.


    "She''s so beautiful. I have to see her bathing in the sea."


    "Hehehe, after all these years, we''ve finally found such a perfect specimen!"


    Their greedy voices echoed, and the three brothers'' eyes were filled with deep, ravenous desire, as if they had found the ultimate prey in Sylvia.


    "Oh?"


    Sylvia glanced up at the sky, her eyes suddenly turning cold.


    A faint chill began to spread, and even the hem of her dress fluttered in the icy air.


    Her divine power was about to be unleashed.


    "No need for you to step in, honey. Leave this to me."


    Just then, Timothy stepped forward, gently patting Sylvia on the head to calm her down.


    As expected, her head, which had shrunk to a childlike size, was soft and small, making it incredibly pleasant to touch. Even now, her long, silky hair felt just as nice.


    "Okay."


    Sylvia blinked in surprise for a moment, but then she quickly lowered her head, her cheeks turning a faint shade of pink.


    The pressure and cold aura she had been emitting just moments ago vanished in an instant.


    Her autumn-colored eyes now held a barely noticeable hint of shyness.


    After all, being a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse and still having someone protect her��it was a strange feeling, but oddly enough, she didn''t mind it.


    "Aww, she''s so cute."


    Watching Sylvia nod so seriously, her cold, divine aura dissipating in an instant, Timothy couldn''t help but feel his heart skip a beat at how adorable she was.


    He wasn''t sure if it was because the effects of her transformation into a little girl hadn''t fully worn off yet, or if it was because there were no familiar faces in the Netherworld, but the goddess, with her guard down, was just too cute.


    Timothy clenched his fists, feeling even more determined.


    "Choose between cute or sexy?"


    This question had been debated endlessly.


    But at this moment, Timothy finally found the answer.


    "Cute or sexy? Why not both?"


    All he had to do was get the adorable goddess to wear a bikini, and problem solved!


    With that thought in mind...


    Timothy glanced at the three lust demons floating in the air, a smile creeping onto his face.


    "How dare a man invade our territory! Kill him!"


    "But... why does this guy feel so strange?"


    The once-arrogant Three Rogue Brothers suddenly felt a chill run down their spines as they looked at Timothy''s smile. That smile carried an icy coldness that made them tremble with fear.


    This fear was something they had never experienced in the Netherworld, not even after their lust and power had grown to such terrifying levels.


    "No matter! I don''t care what happens, I have to see that beauty bathe!"


    "Exactly! She''s so stunning. I''ve never seen anyone like her, not in life or death, hehehe."


    But soon, their desires completely overwhelmed their reason.


    Sylvia''s flawless, graceful figure had them utterly captivated, and they quickly forgot the fear that had crept into their hearts.


    "Die!"


    With a furious shout, the three demons charged at Timothy in unison.


    Their ghostly energy surged, and though they felt a slight unease toward Timothy, they didn''t believe he was truly a match for them.


    After all, their power had skyrocketed along with their ever-growing lust. When combined, their strength was even more terrifying.


    "As long as we take him down, that beauty will be ours!"


    Their excited cheers echoed through the sky as their massive, ghostly forms��each more than ten times the size of a normal soul��descended upon Timothy.


    The overwhelming ghostly energy surged toward him, ready to crush him.


    However, Timothy''s eyes glowed faintly with a golden light, instantly revealing the brothers'' weakness.


    Lust.


    Their greatest weakness was also their fatal flaw.


    "Holy Emperor''s Touch."


    Facing the overwhelming ghostly energy, Timothy simply raised a finger.


    And with that single finger, he lightly tapped the brothers'' ghostly forms.


    In an instant.


    The ghostly energy surrounding their bodies began to swirl wildly.


    This wasn''t an attack. Instead, Timothy''s touch sent a massive surge of spiritual energy into their souls.


    And it amplified their already overwhelming lust.


    It grew. And grew.


    Their desire had now reached an uncontrollable peak.


    The deepest cravings they had buried within themselves began to expand uncontrollably, consuming their minds.


    "I just want to see her bathe so badly!"


    "She''s so beautiful, I can''t take it!"


    The three lust demons began to mutter deliriously, their desires spiraling out of control.


    But they didn''t realize that their lust had already reached its absolute limit.


    "So beautiful��"


    "I just want to watch!"


    With greedy eyes, the three massive figures desperately tried to get closer to Sylvia. Find your next adventure on empire


    But just as they flew into the air, their desires reached a breaking point.


    In an instant, their enormous bodies began to swell rapidly, consumed by the backlash of their own uncontrollable lust!

 Chapter 326 Bikini

    "What the hell just happened?""No, stop!"


    The three lust demons, sensing their spiritual bodies on the verge of shattering, were filled with terror. They desperately tried to resist.


    But no matter how much they struggled, they couldn''t stop their bodies from rapidly swelling.


    Boom!


    Despair washed over them. Finally, amidst their panic, a deafening explosion rang out, and the three bodies burst apart, blown to pieces.


    These three demons, who had terrorized the area, were wiped out in an instant, without even a chance to fight back.


    "What just happened?"


    The female ghosts who had tried to stop Timothy and Sylvia from approaching the Sacred Sea stood frozen, staring at the distant sky.


    They had clearly seen the massive, terrifying forms of the three demons explode, their bodies shattered by the sheer force of the shockwave.


    "They''re dead! Those three demons are actually dead!"


    The female ghosts were dumbfounded.


    They knew all too well how powerful those three demons were. Ever since they had taken over the Sacred Sea, no ghost had been able to enter its waters.


    Many had tried to band together��some of them had been powerful practitioners in life��but none had succeeded in driving the demons out.


    According to those who understood the levels of cultivation, the three lust demons were at the Ocean''s Gate level, just below the Holy Emperor tier in strength!


    "To kill them so easily... those two..."


    The female ghosts exchanged glances, their hearts filled with shock.


    They recalled how Timothy and Sylvia had entered the area earlier, completely unfazed by the mention of the demons, casually showing affection like a couple straight out of a fairy tale.


    Now, the ghosts were overwhelmed with disbelief. They couldn''t even begin to guess how powerful that sickeningly sweet couple really was.


    Saving the Sacred Sea was an enormous favor to the countless ghosts in the Netherworld!


    [Ding! Congratulations, Host, for successfully eliminating the three lust demons. The system will now deliver the promised rewards.]


    [System Rewards: One sexy bikini, one bottle of moisturizing sunscreen, one fully inflated beach volleyball, a beach umbrella, and a lounge chair.]


    One by one, the items appeared in Timothy''s spiritual awareness.


    Looking at these long-forgotten items, Timothy suddenly felt more excited than if he had been rewarded with a Heavenly-level artifact.


    After all, this bikini was for his goddess!


    Timothy turned to look at Sylvia, unable to stop himself from comparing her figure to the bikini that had just appeared in his mind.


    It didn''t take long for him to reach a conclusion.


    "Perfect!"


    Of course, Sylvia looked stunning no matter what she wore. Even in plain, rough clothes, she had a unique beauty that couldn''t be ignored.


    But if she wore this bikini... it would be beyond imagination.


    After all, she was the perfect combination of cute, sexy, tsundere, and cool.


    Who else but Goddess Sylvia could pull that off?


    "Why... why are you looking at me like that?"


    Noticing Timothy''s strange gaze, Sylvia suddenly felt something was off.


    For some reason, she could sense a... certain naughty vibe in his eyes.


    "Ahem, it''s nothing. I just wanted to remind you that the whole reason we came here was to bathe in the Sacred Sea."


    "Oh, right. Before we head to the Underworld Dynasty, we need to cleanse ourselves of the demonic energy."


    Sylvia nodded seriously, realizing that the distraction caused by the three lust demons had almost made her forget their main objective.


    "Well then, let''s go bathe."


    Sylvia turned and started walking toward the Sacred Sea.


    "Wait!"


    Suddenly, she stopped in her tracks.


    In the past, she had always bathed alone.


    But now, Timothy was right there with her!


    And more importantly, the beach around the Sacred Sea was wide open, with no cover at all.


    Even just a little water on the hem of her dress would make it completely see-through. If she went into the sea...


    Wouldn''t he be able to see everything?


    "Y-you... so this is what you were planning all along!"


    It finally dawned on Sylvia just how serious the situation was.


    No wonder Timothy had been so eager to suggest bathing in the Sacred Sea first. No wonder his gaze had suddenly turned so... weird earlier. He had already thought this through!


    In an instant, Sylvia''s cheeks flushed bright red.


    After all, the idea of taking a bath together like some lovebirds... As a goddess, how could she possibly do something so embarrassing?!


    "Ahem, honey, do I really seem like that kind of guy to you? Relax, I''ve got another solution."


    Timothy understood her reaction perfectly. After all, the clothes and undergarments on the continent of Elant didn''t have the benefit of modern technology. Once they got wet, they became almost completely transparent��basically the same as wearing nothing at all.


    But seeing Sylvia''s adorable, flustered expression as she tried to resist only made Timothy''s heart skip a beat.


    After all, who else on the entire continent of Elant could witness such a cute side of the goddess?


    "Actually, if you just wear these two things, you won''t have to worry about your clothes getting soaked."


    After a moment of hesitation, Timothy finally steeled himself. Slowly, a bikini��both the top and bottom��appeared, floating in his hand.


    "I won''t have to worry about getting wet?"


    Sylvia looked curiously at the two small, thin pieces of fabric floating in Timothy''s hand.


    The light purple material did look quite pretty, but she had never seen anything like it before.


    "What''s it for?"


    She thought about it for a while but still couldn''t figure it out.


    Timothy coughed awkwardly. "You wear it. These two pieces are waterproof, so as long as you have them on, you won''t have to worry about being... exposed." sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he spoke, Timothy used his spiritual energy to conjure seawater and poured it over the two pieces of fabric.


    Sure enough, even under the flow of water, the fabric remained completely dry.


    "That''s actually pretty amazing. I''ve never seen anything like it."


    Sylvia couldn''t help but show a hint of interest.


    But she was still curious. "So... where exactly do you wear these two pieces?"


    "Uh, well..."


    Now they had reached the awkward part. Timothy fell silent for a moment, then decided to demonstrate.


    He pointed to his chest, then to his lower body.


    Your next chapter awaits on empire


    He then manipulated the strings on both pieces, tying them in place as a demonstration.


    "So, you''re saying the strings are used to secure it, and the small, thin piece of fabric goes here on top... and the bottom triangle, with just one string holding it, goes... there?"


    As she watched, Sylvia''s face turned bright red.


    "How can you even call this clothing with just those two tiny pieces of fabric?!"

 Chapter 327 Thats… pretty wild…

    "Wow, I knew you were smart, but this is next-level, babe."After all, bikinis and the undergarments from the Elant continent were pretty different. Sylvia had figured it out just by looking at it, and Timothy couldn''t help but admire her sharp mind.


    He gave her a thumbs-up. "So, babe, you��"


    "No way! Absolutely not!"


    But Sylvia, now fully understanding what he was suggesting, was even more flustered.


    Sure, all the ghosts near the Sacred Sea had been driven away, and it was just her and Timothy on the entire coastline. But still, this tiny, flimsy piece of fabric? It was practically the same as wearing nothing at all!


    "There''s no one else around, and besides, you never wear anything to bed anyway..." Timothy chuckled, clearly amused by how embarrassed she was.


    "I..."


    Sylvia''s face turned an even deeper shade of red at his words.


    Her habit of sleeping naked was something only Timothy knew about. But this was different!


    When she slept, she was alone in her private chambers. Forget clothes��sometimes even the blanket felt a bit too much. Sleeping naked was just a quirky little habit of hers, one she''d always been a bit embarrassed about. She''d never told anyone else.


    But wearing this thing called a bikini, with just two tiny pieces of fabric? That was way worse!


    "In broad daylight, even if it''s just you here, I can''t wear something like this!" Sylvia protested, her face flushed with embarrassment.


    Still, after Timothy had brought up her sleeping habits, she was starting to feel a little conflicted.


    "But we don''t have time to waste, babe. The situation inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred is getting worse. Those practitioners who entered the Elant continent have probably already pulled out. Once the Holy Emperor-level warriors start focusing their power on breaking the seal, it won''t take more than half a month before the barrier around the Sepulcher of the Sacred is shattered.


    When that happens, the entire Elant continent will be in serious danger. We need to bathe in the Sacred Sea and head to the Underworld Dynasty as soon as possible to stop it." sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy''s tone had shifted, becoming more serious as he tried to reason with her.


    Sylvia hesitated. After all, it was just Timothy here, and the situation was urgent.


    "But..." She bit her lip, clearly torn.


    "Don''t worry, babe. No one else is going to see. Once we''ve bathed in the Sacred Sea, we can head straight to the Underworld Dynasty."


    Sensing that she might be coming around, Timothy smiled and waved his hand. Instantly, a powerful light rose up, creating a barrier that completely sealed off the beach from the outside world.


    The ghosts had already been driven away, and none had come near this place for over a year. With this barrier in place, there was no way anyone could see what was happening inside.


    The ocean waves lapped gently against the golden sand.


    The cool water washed over Sylvia''s pale, delicate feet, sending a refreshing sensation through her body. The feeling was so soothing that she couldn''t help but want to immerse herself in the sea.


    If she went into the water, her clothes would get soaked and cling to her body, becoming practically see-through. In comparison, Timothy''s strange bikini design actually seemed like it might be more practical.


    The cool sea breeze swept over her again, stirring something deep inside her.


    Finally, Sylvia bit her lip and made up her mind. "Alright, I''ll give it a try. But you better not be lying to me!"


    Her voice trembled slightly, betraying just how embarrassed she really was.


    "Don''t worry, of course not!"


    Hearing her finally agree, Timothy couldn''t help but feel overjoyed.


    But then��


    "How do you even wear this thing?" Sylvia asked, holding the bikini with a completely puzzled expression.


    "Need me to help you put it on, babe?" Timothy offered, stepping behind her.


    "I don''t know how to wear it, but if you help me, I''ll have to take off my clothes. No, that''s not happening��"


    "Relax, babe, there''s no one else around."


    "But��"


    "We don''t have time to waste. Besides, if I don''t help you and you accidentally knock off the snow lotus on your head, you''ll revert to your childhood form. What then?"


    Sylvia: "..."


    This time, she hesitated.


    If she really did accidentally knock off the snow lotus and turned back into her child form, it would be too late to regret it. And besides��


    "Fine."


    After much internal debate, Sylvia finally made up her mind.


    "But you absolutely cannot peek from the front, okay?"


    Timothy chuckled helplessly. "Don''t worry, babe. It''s not like I haven''t seen��"


    "No peeking!"


    "Okay, okay!"


    Her repeated warnings made it clear that, despite being quick to understand things, Sylvia was still incredibly shy about this. Even though she had her back to Timothy, her beautiful autumn-colored eyes shimmered with embarrassment, and she couldn''t help but lower her head.


    Finally, with a soft rustle, the light blue sheer gown slipped off her body.


    Her delicate shoulders, soft skin, and slender back were revealed, her skin so flawless it seemed like it could break at the slightest touch. It was perfect, without a single blemish.


    Even though she had her back turned, Timothy could still see the graceful, breathtaking curve of her figure.


    "Ahem, alright, here I go, babe."


    "Mm."


    Even though it was just putting on two pieces of clothing, Sylvia''s voice trembled slightly from the overwhelming embarrassment.


    Relying on his limited memory and some guesswork, Timothy picked up the bikini. If he remembered correctly, you had to tie it like this, then like that, and finally�� Explore more adventures at empire


    "Ah~ It''s a bit too tight."


    "Ahem, okay, I''ll loosen it a little."


    "Mm~ You accidentally touched��"


    "Sorry, sorry. But�� it does feel��"


    "You!"


    "��"


    "Wait, now it feels a bit loose again. I''m worried it might fall off. Should we�� adjust it a bit more?"


    "Should I tighten it a little?"


    "Just a little bit, not too much."


    "Got it."


    "Ah~"


    Meanwhile, the female ghosts who had curiously gathered near the beach were blocked by the glowing barrier, unable to see what was happening inside. But they could hear the sounds, and it made them feel incredibly awkward.


    They exchanged glances, their faces flushed, as if they could feel their hearts racing.


    "So, they''re near the Sacred Sea right now��"


    "That''s�� pretty wild��"


    "Ugh, I can''t listen to this anymore."


    The sweet, slightly cool sounds of Sylvia''s soft gasps were enough to leave anyone who heard them feeling both shocked and flustered.


    Finally, with one last, slightly relieved sigh, Goddess Sylvia successfully donned the strange outfit from another world.

 Chapter 328 Weird, is this thing a toy? How do you even play with it?

    The light purple bikini made her fair, delicate skin look even more radiant. The thin straps wrapped around her smooth back, tied into a neat little bow.The size chosen by the system was just right.


    It perfectly highlighted about three-quarters of her goddess-like figure, accentuating her curves in a way that was both impressive and perfectly proportioned.


    Her slender, graceful body was like a work of art, smooth and flawless, with just enough of her snow-white skin exposed to make anyone''s heart race.


    Seeing her in the bikini, Timothy realized she was even more stunning��and, well, sexier��than he had imagined.


    For a moment, Timothy''s gaze was completely captivated. He didn''t even know where to look.


    After all, no matter where his eyes landed, there wasn''t a single flaw. She was so beautiful it made his heart skip a beat.


    "Y-you�� you can''t just stare at me like that!"


    Noticing Timothy''s gaze, Sylvia''s cheeks flushed a deep red.


    She instinctively brought her hands up to her chest, trying to cover her exposed skin.


    But she quickly realized that the tiny scraps of fabric were ridiculously small. No matter how she tried to cover herself, it was impossible.


    What made it worse was that the thin material and delicate straps only emphasized her figure even more.


    The subtle allure of it all was�� honestly, it was even more provocative than wearing nothing at all!


    Sylvia suddenly felt like she''d been tricked.


    "Ughhh��"


    The mighty Holy Emperor herself crouched down in embarrassment, wrapping her arms around her chest, hoping to hide as much of her body as possible.


    "Come on, honey, once we''re in the water, it''ll be fine, right?"


    Timothy, seeing Sylvia''s shy and pitiful expression, couldn''t help but walk over and offer his hand.


    "Really?"


    Sylvia looked up, half-doubting, her clear eyes shimmering with the hint of unshed tears.


    Ever since arriving in the Netherworld, where no one knew her as the powerful practitioner she was, her usual cold and divine aura had softened a bit.


    Now, she was even showing a rare, vulnerable side.


    Looking at the rolling waves, Sylvia finally remembered why she had come here in the first place��to bathe in the sacred sea.


    Slowly standing up, she still felt a bit embarrassed, like every step she took made her feel exposed and vulnerable.


    Holding Timothy''s hand, she nervously tightened her grip.


    Her pale feet sank into the sand, and though each step felt a little awkward, she finally made it to the water''s edge.


    With a splash, Sylvia quickly submerged herself in the golden, glowing waters of the sacred sea.


    Her body was almost entirely hidden beneath the surface, with only her delicate shoulders peeking out above the water.


    "Blub blub blub��"


    Sylvia pouted slightly, blowing bubbles at Timothy as she glared at him with a hint of playful annoyance.


    The cool water washed over her, finally calming her down a bit.


    Looking back, she realized that, yeah, maybe she had been a little overdramatic earlier.


    "Hmph, it''s all your fault for picking such a weird outfit.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t have acted like that!"


    Sylvia huffed, her tone a little haughty, as if she had completely forgotten how embarrassed she had been just moments ago.


    "Are you sure, honey? Because what just happened didn''t exactly match what you''re saying now."


    Timothy smiled, teasing her gently. He was already used to her tsundere attitude.


    But honestly, after getting such an eyeful of her earlier, he was more than satisfied. It was a sight he''d never forget.


    And besides��


    There was still the beach volleyball and sunscreen the system had rewarded them with.


    "I... let''s... let''s not talk about that right now. We should focus on bathing in the sacred sea and purging the demonic energy first!"


    Sylvia, trying to hide her lingering embarrassment, quickly changed the subject.


    "Yeah, let''s absorb the energy for a bit," Timothy nodded in agreement.


    "Hmph!"


    Sylvia let out a soft, haughty hum, trying to regain her usual cool demeanor.


    She slowly closed her eyes, feeling the energy around her.


    As expected, the sacred sea in the Netherworld had some truly remarkable effects.


    The cool water not only soothed her body but also calmed her chaotic thoughts. The golden glow that shimmered in the water was filled with immense spiritual power and a divine energy that was almost overwhelming.


    The demonic energy that had clung to her body since entering the Netherworld was instantly dissolved and purified.


    But that wasn''t all. The spiritual energy in the water began to envelop her in a golden light, slowly seeping into her body.


    Though the golden light had a burning sensation, like fire licking at her skin, it was steadily purifying her.


    Since arriving in the Netherworld, Sylvia had felt like a small part of her power was being suppressed, preventing her from fully tapping into her strength. But now, the sacred sea''s energy was gradually cleansing the Netherworld''s influence from her body, restoring her power bit by bit.


    However, the burning sensation was definitely uncomfortable.


    Even Sylvia, with her immense strength, couldn''t help but furrow her brows slightly in pain.


    The process was about halfway through when Sylvia slowly opened her eyes and glanced at Timothy.


    But she quickly noticed something surprising��compared to the golden light surrounding her, the glow around Timothy was even brighter.


    More importantly, as the demonic energy was being purged from her body, Sylvia''s perception sharpened. She realized that while she had been affected by the Netherworld''s energy, Timothy''s body remained completely pure, without a trace of corruption.


    Even though she, a Holy Emperor-level practitioner, had been affected, Timothy seemed entirely untouched by the demonic energy.


    This was... a little hard to believe.


    "Honey, haven''t you only purged half of the demonic energy from your body?" Timothy asked, noticing Sylvia''s curious gaze.


    Thanks to his Ancient Saintly Body, which naturally repelled all forms of evil, Timothy didn''t need the sacred sea to cleanse himself. He could easily neutralize the demonic energy on his own.


    "Yeah... I think I''ll take a little break first."


    Sylvia glanced at Timothy, then quickly sank deeper into the water, submerging even her shoulders.


    "Well, since we''re taking a break, how about we play a game?" Timothy smiled, as if he had been waiting for this moment.


    "A game?"


    Sylvia''s curiosity was piqued, and she slowly floated back up to the surface.


    "Yeah, this."


    As he spoke, a beach volleyball appeared in Timothy''s hand.


    With a light tap, the ball bounced up with surprising elasticity. Discover more content at empire S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It traced a graceful arc through the air and gently landed on Sylvia''s head before bouncing back to Timothy''s hand.


    "Huh, that didn''t hurt at all.


    Weird, is this thing a toy? How do you even play with it?"


    Sylvia rubbed her head, looking at the beach volleyball with a mix of curiosity and confusion.

 Chapter 329 Spring in full bloom

    "I mean, I''m kinda interested, but the problem is..."Sylvia was submerged in the water, blowing a string of bubbles with a hint of frustration.


    After all, if she got out, she''d be exposed again.


    Timothy couldn''t help but chuckle, coaxing her, "Don''t worry, babe. I just want to play a little volleyball, that''s all. Besides, I''ve already seen everything earlier..."


    "You!"


    Sylvia immediately sank a little deeper into the water, her face flushed with embarrassment. She glared at Timothy, but she had to admit, he wasn''t entirely wrong. S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    More importantly, the sacred sea''s absorption had pretty much reached its limit. To continue, she''d have to wait a while.


    And in the meantime...


    That strange, bouncy ball was starting to catch Sylvia''s attention.


    "What''s that thing called?" she finally couldn''t resist asking after a moment of silence.


    "Beach volleyball. As the name suggests, it''s volleyball you play on the beach. So, what do you think? Wanna give it a try, babe?"


    As he spoke, Timothy started to toy with the ball in his hands. He spun it rapidly on his fingertip before tossing it into the air. The ball bounced back with perfect elasticity, moving nimbly in his hands.


    Even Sylvia''s gaze was drawn to it. Find exclusive stories on empire


    She had seen countless rare treasures and magical artifacts. Even Heavenly-level treasures weren''t new to her. But something this odd and fun? This was a first.


    Her eyes followed the ball''s movements, and she found herself wanting to touch this strange, unfamiliar object.


    After hesitating for a while, she bit her lip and finally nodded. "Fine, since I have to wait for the second half of the sacred sea bath anyway, I guess I''ll reluctantly play this so-called beach volleyball. Hmph!"


    That final "hmph" was the perfect display of her playful stubbornness.


    "Yes! Awesome!" Timothy exclaimed, a little surprised. It seemed like the beach volleyball reward from the system was finally going to come in handy.


    Holding the ball, Timothy walked up onto the shore. Sylvia followed, slowly emerging from the water, looking even more embarrassed than before.


    Even though she crossed her arms over her chest, trying to cover herself, her pale, flawless skin was impossible to hide.


    What made it worse was the light purple bikini she was wearing. Not only did it highlight her fair skin, but it also accentuated her slender figure. After soaking in the water for a while, the bow that wasn''t tied too tightly had loosened a bit, making the curves of her chest even more pronounced.


    And more than that, she looked different from when she first entered the sacred sea. Now, after bathing in the water, her long hair was soaked, and her skin, smooth and pale like porcelain, glistened with droplets of water.


    Especially the few drops that slid down her neck and into the valley of her chest, adding a subtle allure to her otherwise cool demeanor.


    "Ugh, why would anyone invent such revealing clothes?!" Sylvia muttered in frustration, her face burning with embarrassment. She tried to focus on the volleyball, hoping it would distract her from the awkwardness.


    Timothy, on the other hand, was momentarily stunned, his gaze lingering on her flawless, slightly seductive figure. It took him a while to snap out of it.


    "Ahem, let me show you how to play volleyball, babe."


    Timothy cleared his throat awkwardly, but his eyes couldn''t help but wander back to Sylvia. After all, her already stunning figure, now highlighted by the bikini and glistening with droplets of water, was... well, hard to ignore.


    Who could resist a sight like this?


    I''m a gentleman, I''m a gentleman, Timothy repeated to himself. Well, except when it comes to Sylvia...


    If it weren''t for his spiritual energy keeping him in check, he was pretty sure he''d have a nosebleed by now.


    Taking a deep breath to calm himself, Timothy finally picked up the volleyball. Drawing on his hazy memory, he used a bit of spiritual energy to create a net in the air and began explaining, "There are a few ways to hit the ball in beach volleyball. You can bring your arms together and bump it with your forearms, or you can clasp your hands and push it upwards with your palms.


    You can even smack it with one hand if you want. As long as you get it over the net, you''re still in the game. And if you get the ball to land on the other side''s court, you score a point."


    As he spoke, Timothy demonstrated the different techniques for hitting the ball. He wasn''t exactly an expert, but he had a decent grasp of the basics.


    But the most important thing was...


    A sly smile crept onto Timothy''s face. After all, his real goal wasn''t just to play volleyball.


    "Oh? The rules sound pretty interesting," Sylvia said, her curiosity piqued as she watched Timothy''s demonstration.


    "Hmph, fine, I guess I''ll reluctantly give it a try!" She turned her head with a haughty air, but it was clear from her expression that she was more interested than she let on.


    "Alright, babe, get ready!" Timothy had been waiting for this moment. Without hesitation, he served the ball.


    The volleyball soared into the air, the hit gentle enough to give Sylvia a fair shot at returning it.


    With her quick learning ability, Sylvia picked up the basics of beach volleyball in no time. Though her movements were a bit unpolished, she was fast.


    Rising onto her toes, she lifted her slender arms and lightly bumped the ball back over the net.


    "Not bad, babe," Timothy said with a smile, getting serious as he prepared for his next move. Without holding back, he spiked the ball.


    Thud.


    Sylvia, still a bit inexperienced, hesitated for a moment and missed the perfect opportunity to return the ball. It hit the ground, and Timothy scored the first point.


    But instead of feeling discouraged, Sylvia''s competitive spirit flared up. The embarrassment she''d felt earlier quickly faded, replaced by a burning desire to win. Her eyes gleamed with determination.


    After all, she wasn''t used to losing��in anything.


    "Alright, let''s go! There''s no way I''m losing to you in something as simple as beach volleyball!"


    With her fighting spirit ignited, the match resumed. By the second round, Sylvia''s skill and confidence had grown exponentially. And with her Holy Emperor-level physique, her improvement was nothing short of remarkable. Soon, she was holding her own against Timothy, volleying the ball back and forth with ease.


    The volleyball flew through the air, and every now and then, a powerful spike would send shockwaves through the sand, creating a loud boom.


    But each time, the ball was returned, the rally continuing.


    Thud, thud.


    Boom!


    Boom-boom!


    If anyone else had been watching, they''d probably think this wasn''t a volleyball match at all��it looked more like a battle of titans, with explosions that could rival a nuclear blast!


    Back and forth they went, and despite it being only the second round, the game was surprisingly intense. After dozens of exchanges, the sand around them had been kicked up into the air, but neither of them had managed to score another point.


    However...


    Sylvia suddenly noticed something odd. Timothy''s gaze seemed... off.


    He was staring at the ball, sure, but... was it that ball he was focused on?


    Or... was it something else entirely?

 Chapter 330 But… were in the ocean!

    "Nice shot, babe! You''re killing it out there!"Timothy''s voice rang out in praise, as if he were complimenting Sylvia''s volleyball skills. But his eyes? They were never really on the beach volleyball.


    Instead, they were on...


    Though Timothy hadn''t reached the Transcendence Realm in terms of power, his physical strength alone was already on par with a Holy Emperor-level fighter.


    And since it was Sylvia''s first time playing beach volleyball, she wasn''t too familiar with the rules or techniques.


    Honestly, Timothy could''ve won the game ages ago.


    But he had no intention of doing that.


    Because, well, Timothy''s attention was entirely focused on something else.


    The light purple bikini hugged Sylvia''s soft, snow-white curves, with two thin purple strings tied into a bow that looked like it could snap at any moment.


    More importantly, as Sylvia ran and jumped to hit the volleyball, her chest bounced with every movement. The way her body moved, especially under the snug fit of that bikini, made Timothy''s heart race.


    "Come on, no one''s actually watching beach volleyball just for the volleyball, right?"


    Naturally, Timothy''s gaze was locked on the "balls"��but not the volleyball.


    Thud.


    After hitting the ball again, Sylvia started to notice something strange.


    Even though Timothy was playing volleyball with her, his eyes never seemed to be on the ball.


    Instead, it felt like�� he was staring at her the whole time?


    And the way he was looking at her��it was definitely not innocent.


    "Wait, what''s going on?"


    As she jumped up to hit the ball again and landed, Sylvia glanced down at herself. That''s when she finally noticed her own, um, "bouncing assets."


    For a moment, she was completely stunned.


    She looked at Timothy, then at the volleyball, and then back at her own pale skin.


    Suddenly, it all clicked.


    Sure, beach volleyball was fun and all, but Timothy wasn''t really interested in the game. He was interested in something else entirely!


    Thud!


    With a frustrated smack, Sylvia sent the ball flying, her face flushed with embarrassment as she quickly crossed her arms over her chest.


    And, just as she expected, Timothy froze for a second, completely forgetting about the volleyball.


    Plop.


    The ball hit the ground without any resistance.


    Aside from the sound of the waves, everything around them seemed to fall into an awkward silence.


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little�� tense.


    "You��you weren''t even watching the ball, were you?!"


    Sylvia''s face burned with embarrassment as she realized she''d been tricked. She quickly used a burst of energy to cover herself and dashed into the ocean, her eyes glistening with a mix of shyness and frustration as she glanced back at Timothy.


    "Uh�� oops."


    Timothy finally snapped out of it, looking at the volleyball lying on the sand. He realized he''d been caught red-handed.


    But honestly, who could blame him? Watching a goddess play volleyball was just too tempting.


    Even with all his self-control, there was no way he could resist.


    Compared to that, even the system''s reward��a volleyball that could withstand the power of a Holy Emperor��didn''t seem like such a big deal anymore.


    Noticing Sylvia''s teary, almost-crying eyes as she soaked in the ocean, looking all pitiful, Timothy couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "It''s a misunderstanding, babe! Let me explain��"


    "I don''t wanna hear it!"


    "Oh, you''re gonna hear it whether you like it or not."


    Suddenly, Timothy jumped into the water as well, scooping up a handful of seawater and splashing it right at Sylvia.


    The water cascaded down her slender, pale neck, making her look even more vulnerable.


    "You jerk! First, you were ogling me, and now you''re ambushing me too?"


    Sylvia, embarrassed and furious from being both ogled and sneak-attacked, retaliated immediately. She scooped up water with both hands and splashed it back at Timothy.


    Sploosh! Half of Timothy''s hair was now soaked.


    "Babe, is that really all you''ve got?"


    Instead of backing down, Timothy just laughed even harder.


    Sploosh! Another wave of water hit the once-feared Holy Emperor of the Elant Continent, a man who people used to be too scared to even approach.


    Enjoy exclusive content from empire


    "Ugh! I''m way stronger than that!" Sylvia shot back, launching another splash.


    "Heh, still not enough though."


    "I''m not giving up! Try this!"


    "And how about this move?"


    "Ahh, that''s cold! But I''m not surrendering!"


    Water flew everywhere as they splashed each other back and forth. Before long, Timothy had lost track of how many times they''d drenched each other.


    But as the playful battle continued, Sylvia''s soft hair, now covered in sparkling droplets, framed a smile that crept onto her face without her even realizing it.


    They chased each other, laughing and splashing, the waves of the ocean swirling around them. The fun and lightheartedness of the moment made Sylvia completely forget about the whole beach volleyball incident.


    Sploosh!


    A huge wave of water hit Timothy, and Sylvia, feeling triumphant, puffed out her chest proudly. "I''ve been keeping track! I''ve splashed you two more times than you''ve splashed me. I win!"


    "You actually kept count?"


    Timothy couldn''t help but be a little impressed. After all, they''d been going at it for quite a while.


    "Of course! You splashed me 36 times, but I got you 38 times!"


    Having claimed her victory, Sylvia couldn''t help but smile with satisfaction.


    Timothy suddenly remembered that, aside from her cooking, Sylvia was incredibly sharp and talented. It was hard to find any flaws in her at all.


    "I surrender, I surrender. You''re amazing, babe," Timothy said, raising his hands in mock defeat.


    "Hehe, that''s more like it." Sylvia''s lips curled up in a small, pleased smile.


    "Hmph, I guess I''ll maybe forgive you for what you did earlier��"


    Her voice grew quieter as she mentioned the embarrassing topic, her face flushing slightly. After all, while the bikini was comfortable, it was also�� well, a bit too revealing for her taste.


    But just then, she noticed Timothy moving closer.


    Her head lowered slightly, her cheeks turning a soft shade of pink.


    With her perfect figure outlined by the purple bikini and the playful splashing from earlier, Timothy suddenly found it hard to control himself.


    Even the cool ocean water couldn''t calm the heat rising inside him. S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "W-what are you doing?!"


    Their skin was already pressed together, and Timothy gently pulled her into his arms.


    Realizing something was off, Sylvia''s heart started to race, a hint of panic flashing across her face.


    "Babe, now that I think about it�� it''s been a while since we''ve��"


    Timothy''s voice was soft, right next to her ear.


    "But�� we''re in the ocean!" Sylvia stammered, completely flustered.


    Yet, she quickly realized that Timothy had no intention of stopping.

 Chapter 331 Maybe… we could continue?

    Sylvia never expected that Timothy would suddenly get such a wild idea in the Sacred Sea.Even though they were surrounded by a barrier of light, and the vast ocean stretched endlessly with no one else in sight, the situation still felt incredibly embarrassing.


    Wearing such strange outfits in such a bizarre place��no matter how you looked at it, it was hard not to feel ashamed.


    With no other excuse to fall back on, Sylvia tried to explain, "After we bathe in the Sacred Sea, we''re heading to the Underworld Dynasty. You haven''t even reached the Holy Emperor level yet, and if you�� with me��"


    She hesitated, then continued, "In short, your body might end up really weak, and you might even have trouble walking!" Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were about to head to the Underworld Dynasty, and they needed to be fully prepared. Normally, Timothy might have had some reservations.


    But now? He had been holding onto the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill, refined from the Beast Monarch Essence, for a while now��and he hadn''t used it yet.


    "Don''t worry, babe. I''m in perfect shape today."


    With that, Timothy pulled out the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill and, without a second thought, popped it into his mouth.


    "You!"


    Sylvia''s expression shifted slightly, clearly not expecting Timothy to act so decisively.


    She could immediately sense the surge of vitality in Timothy''s body. More importantly, his already magnetic presence seemed to grow even more irresistible.


    For a moment, even Sylvia found herself staring at him, her gaze lingering.


    After all, as Timothy had said, it had been quite a while��


    "Hey, you need to calm down! Even with that pill��"


    Sylvia tried to maintain her composure, attempting to reason with him.


    But Timothy wasn''t listening. Instead, he moved even closer.


    Their skin touched, and the warmth of their bodies passed between them.


    The cool ocean water, which had been soothing just moments ago, now felt like countless tiny tendrils, stirring up emotions deep inside.


    Sylvia lifted her head slightly, her eyes now misty, gazing at Timothy with a mix of frustration and longing.


    Explore stories at empire


    Despite her protest, there was no hiding the dazed affection in her eyes.


    "Ugh, this is too much!"


    Her voice, soft and a little intoxicated, carried no real anger.


    "Heh, you''re always saying one thing and doing another. Do you really think you can fool me?"


    Timothy chuckled, feeling his heart race faster.


    Sylvia, with her shimmering eyes, flushed cheeks, and the way her pale skin glowed in the water, was simply breathtaking. The light purple bikini she wore only accentuated her beauty, adding a touch of allure to her usual cool demeanor.


    No matter how you looked at her, she was stunning��enough to make anyone''s heart skip a beat.


    Such beauty�� how could anyone resist?


    Timothy couldn''t hold back any longer. He gently leaned in, pressing closer to Sylvia''s blushing face and her soft, delicate body.


    "This is too much��"


    Sylvia pouted, her voice carrying a hint of playful annoyance.


    But her cheeks were already flushed, and a bead of sweat had formed, glistening under the reflection of the ocean waves.


    "Maybe I''m just under the influence of those three perverts�� If I circulate my energy, maybe I''ll be fine."


    Her voice was soft, but there was still a trace of stubbornness.


    Timothy, however, just smiled. He knew exactly what was happening.


    With a light cough, Timothy released a small burst of energy.


    Before long, two pieces of light purple fabric floated to the surface, carried by the gentle waves toward the shore.


    At that moment, no matter how cold the ocean water was, it couldn''t cool the rising heat between them.


    Sylvia''s soft, slightly teasing voice soon faded into the sea breeze as she gazed at Timothy.


    ��


    The Sacred Sea shimmered under the gray sky, and the faint golden light reflected off the water''s surface, casting a soft glow across the horizon.


    Outside the massive barrier, a few female ghosts were clearly unaware of what was happening inside. They exchanged bewildered glances, unsure of what to make of the situation.


    The only sound they could hear was a soft, melodious chirping, like birds singing in a forest.


    But how could there be birds in the Netherworld? It didn''t make sense. No wonder this place was called the Sacred Sea��there were clearly countless mysterious and inexplicable things hidden within it, even things that could baffle ghosts.


    ��


    A long while later, Sylvia, overwhelmed with embarrassment and frustration, glanced at the pieces of clothing that had drifted far off to the shore. She let out a deep sigh.


    "What just happened was an accident. The important thing now is heading to the Underworld Dynasty."


    She huffed, her tone filled with indignation. "Doing something so outrageous in the sea�� Just wait until we get back to the Elant Continent. I''m definitely going to punish you!"


    A cool sea breeze swept by, and in an instant, Sylvia seemed to regain her usual calm and composed demeanor.


    Her long, graceful neck straightened, exuding the cold, commanding presence of a Holy Emperor.


    "Uh, I''m starting to think you''re the perfect example of ''a demon before, a saint after,''" Timothy muttered with a light cough.


    Thanks to the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill, Timothy still had plenty of energy, even after facing off with a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse like Sylvia.


    "Babe, with such a beautiful view, don''t you want to�� continue?" Timothy whispered softly into her ear, his breath warm against her delicate, shell-like ear.


    "Absolutely not!" Sylvia quickly replied, her voice cold and proud, as if she had rejected him without a second thought.


    Timothy was a little taken aback by her swift response.


    The waves continued to lap gently against them, and Sylvia, despite her firm words, seemed a bit flustered.


    Though her words were stubborn, her heart couldn''t help but flutter slightly.


    For someone of her strength, a Holy Emperor, the time that had passed was nothing. But still, a strange, inexplicable feeling had begun to well up inside her.


    It was an absurd, shameful thought��one she couldn''t control. It spread through her heart almost instantly, growing stronger and more overwhelming by the second.


    Her autumn-like eyes lifted, and her gaze, along with the blush on her cheeks, was filled with embarrassment.


    "Maybe�� we could continue?"


    Her voice was barely a whisper, so soft it was almost inaudible, trembling with the weight of her shame.


    She couldn''t even bring herself to look at Timothy.


    "How could I say something so embarrassing?!"


    But it was too late to take it back now��

 Chapter 332 Six hours

    Sylvia''s cool, distant demeanor, tinged with a hint of resistance, mixed with a subtle longing and shyness, made Timothy''s heart skip a beat.After all, the proud and aloof Goddess Sylvia, who outwardly rejected him but was clearly struggling to contain her inner turmoil, was a sight to behold. Where else in the world could one find such a captivating beauty?


    But as Timothy recalled Sylvia''s earlier cold rejection, a mischievous thought crossed his mind.


    Instead of giving in, he responded with a bit of indifference, almost teasingly: "Come on, babe, I''m feeling a little worn out. We still have to head to the Underworld Dynasty later. Let''s just leave it at that."


    "Huh?"


    Sylvia was stunned. She clearly hadn''t expected Timothy to respond like that.


    After all, in the past, whenever she made the first move, no matter how exhausted he was, Timothy would always push through, never willing to miss the opportunity.


    And now, with her clothes already scattered to the wind, even if she wanted to leave, she couldn''t exactly just��


    "But�� how could you be tired? Didn''t you just take the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill, an eighth-level elixir?"


    Finally, swallowing her embarrassment, Sylvia lowered her voice, trying to coax Timothy, who seemed unusually disinterested and distant.


    She even awkwardly brushed her soft, smooth skin against him, her eyes filled with a mix of frustration and anticipation.


    The gesture was clumsy, but in a way, adorably so.


    Timothy felt another stir in his heart, but he still turned away with a cool demeanor: "Nope, I''m still feeling a bit weak."


    Continue reading at empire


    "You!" Sylvia''s beautiful eyes locked onto him.


    She knew full well just how powerful the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill was. After all, that night, even describing Timothy as a beast would''ve been an understatement. And that was just the first round��


    But she had no way to call him out on it.


    The waves continued to crash, each one sending a shiver through Sylvia''s delicate body.


    Her embarrassment deepened, and the blush on her cheeks grew even more intense.


    Finally, unable to control the growing desire within her, she leaned in close to Timothy''s ear, her voice trembling with both shame and longing: "Stop�� stop teasing me��"


    Her soft breath brushed against him, her voice a gentle whisper.


    Hearing the mix of frustration and vulnerability in her tone, Timothy couldn''t help but smile.


    "Well, if that''s the case, I won''t hold back."


    He pressed himself against her soft, cool body once more.


    "Mmm�� ah��"


    "Ah�� be gentle��"


    "Mmm�� I can''t�� ah��"


    The ocean was vast, but Sylvia''s soft, melodic voice, like the ringing of a bell, echoed across the waves, carried by the rhythm of the sea.


    The sounds of their voices, the water, and something else entirely filled the air��


    "Ah��"


    "Faster�� ah��"


    "Mmm��"


    Six hours later, back on the shore, Sylvia finally managed to put on her clothes again, her pale blue dress covering her body completely. She had no words to describe how she felt at that moment.


    Though the heat and excitement from earlier had mostly faded, the lingering exhaustion from their "battle" left her feeling weak.


    Timothy, on the other hand, seemed completely fine, while Sylvia could barely take a step without her legs trembling beneath her.


    She shot Timothy a look full of frustration and resentment.


    The real culprit behind all of this was that strange piece of clothing called a "bikini."


    And yet, Timothy seemed to treasure it, carefully folding it away as if he planned to make her wear it again next time.


    It was just too embarrassing!


    Sylvia silently made up her mind: no matter what, she would never wear any of those weird outfits Timothy brought out again.


    Especially when he had taken the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill��she needed to stay far, far away from him.


    Timothy hadn''t even reached the Holy Emperor level yet, and the effects of the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill were already this terrifying.


    Sylvia didn''t even want to imagine what would happen if he ever reached the Holy Emperor stage and took that pill again.


    Wouldn''t that be��


    As her thoughts wandered, Sylvia''s cheeks flushed a deep red. She quickly turned away, trying to shake off the embarrassing images forming in her mind.


    [Ding! Congratulations, Host! You have successfully made a Holy Emperor-level being weak in the knees and overwhelmed with shame.


    System Reward: Convergence Strike]


    Just then, the system''s notification rang out.


    [Convergence Strike?]


    Timothy took a moment to examine the details of this sword technique.


    The Convergence Strike allowed him to channel all the sword techniques he had ever mastered into a single, devastating blow. The more techniques he had mastered and the deeper his understanding of them, the more powerful the strike would be.


    While the strength of the strike depended entirely on the user, its ability to concentrate and expand all of one''s power into a single attack made it incredibly dangerous.


    The only downside was that using it could drain all of his energy, potentially leaving him completely powerless afterward.


    In essence, it was a "hurt the enemy by a thousand, but lose two hundred" kind of move. Compared to the legendary Seven Wounds Fist, which damaged the user''s internal organs with every punch, it was slightly less self-destructive.


    But it was precisely this seemingly risky technique that caught Timothy''s attention.


    Because, in the pursuit of swordsmanship, the goal was always to reach the pinnacle.


    No matter the cost, no matter the process.


    As long as he could unleash unprecedented power in a single strike, that swordsmanship could be called the strongest.


    And this secret technique, which gathered all power into one sword, while dangerous, perfectly aligned with the ultimate pursuit of swordsmanship.


    Timothy carefully studied the Convergence Strike and, satisfied, nodded to himself.


    This trip to the Holy Sea had been more fruitful than he expected. Not only had he managed to get the goddess to wear a bikini and play beach volleyball, but he had also�� S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ahem.


    In any case, before heading to the Underworld Dynasty, Timothy hadn''t anticipated gaining so much.


    The only downside was that the sunscreen, parasol, and beach chair hadn''t been used.


    But that didn''t matter. He could always save those for when they returned to the Elant Continent.


    Once he dealt with the matters in the Netherworld and reached the Holy Emperor stage, six hours would be the least of his concerns.


    "What�� what was that look just now?"


    Sylvia, who had just managed to compose herself and regain her cool demeanor, suddenly noticed Timothy''s faint smile. A strange sense of dread washed over her.


    Her legs, still a bit weak and tingling, instinctively took a step back. She was both wary and shy, like a startled rabbit, unsure whether to flee or stand her ground.


    "Uh, nothing, really. I didn''t do anything inappropriate. Why are you acting like this, babe?" Timothy chuckled awkwardly.


    "How can you say you didn''t do anything inappropriate?!"


    Sylvia, the dignified Holy Emperor and ruler of Sky Sanctuary, looked at him with a mix of frustration and vulnerability.


    "A bikini, beach volleyball, and�� six hours��


    Each one was more outrageous than the last!"


    "Hmph, well, the Beast Monarch Essence is all used up, and you haven''t reached the Transcendence Realm yet. Once we''re back on the Elant Continent, I''ll definitely get my revenge!" Sylvia muttered, trying to comfort herself.

 Chapter 333 I shouldnt have doubted them

    Boom. Boom. Boom.Panting heavily, the practitioners stared at the barrier of the Sepulcher of the Sacred, which was erupting with loud, continuous noises. Their faces were pale with shock, and a sense of fear crept into their hearts. It was clear they were still shaken by what had just happened.


    Although Timothy had unleashed an overwhelming force, wiping out nearly the entire skeletal army in an instant, the situation had quickly spiraled out of control. More and more skeletons kept appearing, and to make matters worse, the corpses of the Holy Emperors had begun to emerge from the canyon.


    The practitioners of Elant Continent soon found themselves powerless to resist. They were completely outmatched by the strange forces within the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    "Thank goodness Timothy used that terrifying lightning technique. Otherwise, the casualties would''ve been much worse. But still..."


    As they looked at the figures of Holy Emperor Luminis and Holy Emperor Earthshard, many of the practitioners were left dumbfounded. When they had entered the canyon, it wasn''t just these two Holy Emperors. Goddess Sylvia, Holy Maiden Aeliana, Timothy, and his pet, the Dragon King Azura, had gone in as well.


    So why were only Luminis and Earthshard coming out now? And why were the corpses of the Holy Emperors, which had been hidden deep within the canyon, suddenly appearing?


    What had happened in the depths of the Sepulcher of the Sacred? Where were the others? Were they safe?


    No one knew the answers to these questions. All they could see was the grave expression on the faces of Luminis and Earthshard.


    "This is bad... If the corpses of the Holy Emperors are coming out of the canyon, doesn''t that mean..."


    Holy Emperor Luminis''s face was noticeably pale.


    Despite his deep-seated resentment toward Timothy, he couldn''t deny the admiration and longing he felt for Goddess Sylvia and Holy Maiden Aeliana. Both of them were revered Holy Emperor-level figures on the Elant Continent, admired and feared by countless people. They were also far beyond his reach, figures he could only dream of.


    Luminis clearly didn''t want to accept the possibility that they might have perished in the depths of the Sepulcher of the Sacred. But it wasn''t just that...


    Boom. Boom. Luminis furrowed his brow.


    The tremors from the Sepulcher''s barrier were growing more intense. The once sacred and mysterious golden hue of the barrier was now starting to turn a shade of crimson. The barrier, which had once been as solid as a fortress and filled with endless arcane power, was beginning to show signs of instability.


    Back when things had taken a turn for the worse in the depths of the canyon, Luminis and Earthshard had stayed behind to guard the rear. After returning from the canyon, they had watched as Sylvia and the others charged into the heart of the battle, trying to reach the gate surrounded by countless Holy Emperor corpses.


    Whether they succeeded in entering the gate was unknown.


    But time had passed. Seven days had gone by in the blink of an eye.


    During those seven days, no one knew what had happened deep within the canyon. But the ever-growing skeletal army and the continuous emergence of Holy Emperor corpses had forced the practitioners to abandon their resistance and retreat from the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    Most of the practitioners had managed to escape with their lives. However, during those seven days, the barrier of the Sepulcher had been repeatedly attacked. Even though it had been crafted by the combined efforts of countless Holy Emperor-level experts and was filled with profound magic, it was now starting to weaken and crumble.


    By their estimates, the barrier would completely collapse in less than a week.


    And when that final barrier shattered, there would be nothing left to stop the Sepulcher of the Sacred from spilling into the Elant Continent. The corpses of the Holy Emperors, long since corrupted by dark magic, would be free to rampage across the land.


    When that day came, the world would descend into chaos. Countless lives would be lost, and practitioners would be slaughtered en masse.


    That day wasn''t far off. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Goddess Sylvia, Timothy... What''s happening in the depths of the Sepulcher of the Sacred right now?"


    It wasn''t just Luminis and Earthshard. At this moment, countless practitioners across the Elant Continent were staring at the barrier of the Sepulcher, their hearts filled with anxiety. Many were silently praying.


    They all knew, even if it seemed like a distant hope, that their last chance lay with Goddess Sylvia. If she couldn''t stop whatever was happening inside the Sepulcher, the Elant Continent would be doomed.


    But what they didn''t know was that, deep within the Sepulcher of the Sacred, there was someone else who shared their concerns. Your next read awaits at empire


    "Ugh, what is Sylvia doing in there?"


    "And Timothy too!"


    In the dark, shadowy space behind the gate, Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura huddled together for warmth. Aeliana''s eyes were filled with tears, her body soft and trembling. Azura, looking pitiful, snuggled into her warm embrace.


    Although the massive gate was impassable for the corpses of the Holy Emperors within the Sepulcher of the Sacred, hiding behind it meant they didn''t have to worry about their safety at all.


    However, outside, countless Holy Emperor corpses wandered around, making terrifying noises.


    In this pitch-black environment, anyone��whether human or dragon��would be trembling with fear.


    Especially Holy Maiden Aeliana, who, despite being a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, had been bullied so often by Goddess Sylvia that her courage didn''t quite match her strength. In fact, she seemed even more scared than Azura.


    "What do you think Timothy and the Goddess are doing right now?" Azura asked, trying to break the eerie silence that was making the dragon want to cry.


    "They�� they''ve entered the Netherworld. They must be fighting off ghosts, bravely battling through all kinds of hardships, trying to kill the creature that''s been causing chaos in the Sepulcher of the Sacred," Aeliana quickly replied, saying what was on her mind.


    "Yeah, yeah, that makes sense. With how strong the Goddess is, if they haven''t come back yet, they must''ve run into some incredibly powerful enemy and are stuck in a tough fight. Otherwise, there''s no way they''d be gone for a whole seven days without any word," Azura nodded in agreement.


    But suddenly, a thought popped into her head��one so absurd it almost made her laugh. "Hey, Holy Maiden, you don''t think they''re, like, chilling on some beautiful beach in the Netherworld, eating, drinking, having fun, showing off their love, maybe even�� maybe even, you know, doing that kind of stuff, do you?"


    "No�� no way," Aeliana hesitated for a moment but quickly dismissed the idea. "Even if those two are ridiculously into flaunting their relationship, they''re still in the Netherworld, surrounded by ghosts and danger. Even Sylvia would have to be careful. She might even be in a tough battle. So, a honeymoon? Definitely not happening."


    "Yeah, you''re right. I shouldn''t have doubted them. The Goddess and Timothy are probably working themselves to the bone right now, trying to figure out how to find that ghost and kill it. They''ve probably already been through countless battles."


    "Mhm, for sure. Let''s just hope they can hurry up a bit!"


    Despite the terrifying sounds outside, the two huddled together, clinging to each other for comfort.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura were both absolutely convinced that Timothy and Sylvia were, at that very moment, fighting tooth and nail in the Netherworld.


    What they didn''t know was that Timothy and Sylvia, fully dressed, had just finished a sweet honeymoon after arriving in the Netherworld��


    If Aeliana and Azura ever found out the truth, they''d probably burst into tears on the spot.

 Chapter 334 Princess!

    "Princess, this is bad. These corrupted spirits are way stronger than we thought."Underworld Dynasty.


    On the towering, imposing walls made of dense ghostly energy, a panicked voice echoed through the air.


    Amidst a crowd of ghostly generals stood a young girl, around sixteen years old, with a delicate and graceful appearance. She wore a crown of eerie blue, gazing down at the scene below.


    The crown on her head was a clear symbol of her high status in the Underworld Dynasty.


    Anyone who saw her would immediately recognize her identity��Erelyn, the Princess of the Netherworld.


    Born in the Netherworld, raised in the Netherworld, Erelyn''s spirit was formed from the essence of countless souls, evolving into immense power.


    She was destined to rule the Underworld Dynasty and guide countless spirits on their journey to the afterlife.


    Experience tales at empire


    Erelyn should have been an untouchable figure in the Netherworld, someone before whom all spirits would bow, without a hint of resistance.


    But now, things in the Netherworld had taken a drastic turn.


    A month ago, countless corrupted souls suddenly appeared.


    These souls were shrouded in a thick, blood-red aura, moving like mindless zombies.


    They had no thoughts, no reasoning, and seemed to have only one goal��invade the Underworld Dynasty.


    What was even more shocking was that these spirits, despite their stiff, zombie-like movements, were far stronger than anyone had anticipated.


    In just a month, vast territories under the Underworld Dynasty''s control had been overrun. Countless spirits had been corrupted, losing their ability to think, and joining this ever-growing blood-red army.


    And it wasn''t just the spirits. Even skeletal remains were being reanimated by this blood-red force, rising from the Netherworld.


    Each one of these creatures was terrifyingly powerful, and they didn''t care about their own survival.


    They just kept advancing, relentlessly attacking the heart of the Underworld Dynasty.


    In just a month, these strange beings had conquered vast lands, their numbers swelling at an alarming rate. Now, they were at the very gates of the Underworld Dynasty''s core.


    If this continued��


    Even though the crown on her head still radiated the authority of the Netherworld Princess, Erelyn''s brow furrowed slightly.


    If she activated the Eye of the Netherworld, she might be able to find the source of all this chaos.


    But with the corrupted army already at the gates, the situation was dire.


    Even if she found the culprit, it might be too late to stop what was happening.


    If these strange creatures kept spreading, the entire Underworld Dynasty would face an unprecedented catastrophe.


    It might even��


    Be on the brink of destruction!


    "Who could possibly have the power to cause something like this?" Erelyn muttered, biting her lip as she looked down at the battlefield.


    The sounds of battle were deafening. The wind howled, and the flames of war raged all around.


    "For the Princess! We will hold the line! Not a single step back!"


    The Underworld Dynasty''s million-strong ghost army roared in unison, their eyes filled with determination.


    Every step they took was resolute, unwavering. They would not retreat, not even an inch.


    Though their bodies had long since died, they had become spirits, serving the Underworld Dynasty and helping countless souls find peace in the afterlife.


    Their loyalty, along with their very souls, was pledged to the Underworld Dynasty and its ruler��Princess Erelyn.


    No matter what, even if it meant their souls would be shattered, they refused to fall back.


    But despite their unwavering resolve, the million ghost soldiers, fighting with all their might, found themselves struggling.


    The blood-red spirits surged forward like an unstoppable tide, and the ghost soldiers quickly realized that these corrupted souls were far stronger than they had imagined.


    The blood-red aura spread, and the twisted spirits continued to grow in power, becoming more and more terrifying.


    What was even more horrifying was that any ghost soldier who fell in battle would be corrupted.


    In no time, they would turn from comrades into enemies.


    And once they were turned, they became even more ferocious and violent than the other corrupted souls, charging forward with reckless abandon, their faces twisted in terrifying rage.


    "What''s happening to them? What''s controlling these twisted creatures?"


    Even the ghost soldiers, who had once faced death without fear, now wore expressions of shock and disbelief.


    They had realized that no matter how hard they fought, the situation was spiraling out of control.


    If this continued, even if they sacrificed their lives, they wouldn''t be able to stop these strange creatures that could infect their own ranks.


    The battlefield was filled with the terrifying howls of vengeful spirits, and the scene had completely changed.


    The ghost soldiers who had been defending the fortress were now struggling to hold their ground, retreating step by step.


    The sudden transformation of their former comrades into enemies had caught them off guard, delivering a devastating blow to their morale.


    It was becoming clear that the once-mighty force of a million ghost soldiers, who had once ruled the Netherworld, was now showing signs of collapse.


    Watching this unfold, Erelyn''s gaze finally hardened with resolve.


    The Underworld Dynasty had ruled over the passage of souls to the afterlife for countless millennia, standing as the ultimate authority in the Netherworld.


    It was feared and respected by all spirits, and no one had ever dared to challenge it. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Erelyn didn''t know who was behind all of this, but she understood one thing very clearly��


    To wear the crown is to bear its weight.


    As the ruler of the Underworld Dynasty, she couldn''t allow herself to retreat.


    "Order the remaining ghost soldiers to fall back. This situation is beyond your control now.


    Whether I survive or not, your priority is to leave and preserve your strength.


    This disturbance in the Netherworld may have already caught the attention of outsiders. It won''t be long before practitioners from other realms arrive.


    Perhaps with their help, this chaos can be quelled."


    Erelyn glanced at the guard beside her, then quickly refocused on the battlefield.


    "What are you saying, Princess? You are the most important figure in the Underworld Dynasty! How could you��"


    The guard''s face turned pale with shock, and he rushed forward, trying to stop her.


    But Erelyn had already made up her mind. With a graceful leap, she descended from the city walls.


    Her small figure, that of a girl no older than sixteen or seventeen, seemed insignificant among the countless ghost soldiers.


    Yet the authority of the Netherworld''s royal family radiated from her, striking fear into the hearts of all spirits.


    The eerie blue light emanating from her crown even caused the invading spirits to pause for a moment.


    But soon, they let out even more frenzied howls, as if all their attention had locked onto Erelyn''s spirit. Their power surged, stronger than before.


    "Princess!"


    Amidst the stunned gazes of countless ghost soldiers, Erelyn raised her sword, standing alone between them and the advancing horde.


    The crown on her head glowed with pure, concentrated energy from the Netherworld.


    But Erelyn knew all too well that even if she gave everything she had, it might not be enough to turn the tide.


    At that moment, in the distance, two figures were slowly approaching.

 Chapter 335 I might have a better idea

    "Who would''ve thought the Underworld Dynasty would end up like this?"From the distant sky, Sylvia gazed down at the battlefield below, where millions of ghostly soldiers clashed in a chaotic war. Even she couldn''t help but feel a bit surprised.


    "Hey, do you know much about the Underworld Dynasty?" Timothy asked, his curiosity piqued. After all, the Underworld Dynasty was a major force in the Netherworld.


    "Yeah, my sister Erelyn mentioned it to me a long time ago."


    Sylvia nodded and explained, "The Underworld Dynasty controls the passage of billions of souls in the Netherworld. It''s the most powerful force there, an authority that no one dares to challenge.


    No matter how strong a spirit was in life, or how much power they retain after death, once they enter the Netherworld, they have no right to defy the Underworld Dynasty.


    For as long as anyone can remember, the Underworld Dynasty has held absolute power in the Netherworld. No spirit would ever think of challenging them.


    But now..."


    It was clear that even Sylvia hadn''t expected the Underworld Dynasty to be under attack.


    Especially...


    "Those blood-tainted souls... they seem similar to what we saw in the Sepulcher of the Sacred."


    In an instant, both Timothy and Sylvia recognized the familiar feeling.


    They hadn''t expected that the same force causing chaos in the Sepulcher of the Sacred would also strike the Netherworld.


    Whoever dared to attack both the Sepulcher of the Sacred and the Netherworld at the same time... their power and motives were beyond comprehension.


    "Still, we came to the Underworld Dynasty to find someone. In a way, this gives us a lead, doesn''t it?"


    Timothy glanced at the ghost soldiers locked in battle, and Sylvia''s gaze followed.


    But she quickly noticed the situation.


    Despite the Underworld Dynasty''s massive army, their strength and strange magic were no match for the corrupted souls. They were being pushed back, losing ground with every moment.


    Under the dim sky, the sounds of battle echoed all around.


    Every now and then, the air was filled with the screams of the fallen, and ghost soldiers were obliterated in an instant, their souls scattered to the wind.


    Swords clashed, spears thrust, and the air was thick with the intent to kill.


    There was despair, anger, and a helpless retreat.


    The ghost soldiers loyal to the Underworld Dynasty didn''t want to fall back, but the situation was slipping out of their control. Find your next read on empire


    "Wait..."


    Sylvia''s eyes suddenly froze, and her expression changed completely.


    Among the retreating ghost soldiers, she spotted a figure she knew all too well.


    "Erelyn!"


    Years ago, Erelyn had looked like a girl of sixteen or seventeen, in the prime of her youth.


    Back then, Sylvia had barely reached Timothy''s waist in height.


    Now, Sylvia had grown up, but that figure... it hadn''t changed at all.


    Even after becoming an Empress, even after founding the Sky Sanctuary and being hailed as a goddess, Sylvia had never forgotten her past.


    If it weren''t for Erelyn, Sylvia might have fallen into despair long ago.


    She wouldn''t have grown, wouldn''t have become a Holy Emperor-level warrior, and she certainly wouldn''t have met... Timothy.


    So, in Sylvia''s heart, Erelyn''s place had never changed.


    It felt like a lifetime ago, but now, after so many years apart, they were meeting again. Sylvia''s eyes sparkled with a brilliant light.


    If no one else were around, she would''ve rushed over and thrown herself into that comforting embrace.


    But...


    A cold chill slowly crept over Sylvia''s body.


    At this moment, it wasn''t just the Underworld Dynasty''s army of a million ghost soldiers that was starting to fall back.


    In the middle of the battlefield, Erelyn, who was fighting off hundreds of enemies on her own, was also struggling. S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even though her strength was comparable to that of a Holy Emperor, she couldn''t hold off the endless waves of blood-soaked soldiers.


    The eerie nature of the Netherworld had far surpassed anyone''s imagination.


    Even if another Holy Emperor-level warrior joined the fight, they might be able to save Erelyn, but it wouldn''t be enough to turn the tide. The Underworld Dynasty was on the verge of being overrun.


    "Screw it, there''s no time to think this through."


    Sylvia''s icy aura began to rise as she prepared to charge into the fray.


    But just as she took a step forward, ready to head toward the Underworld Dynasty''s walls, Timothy stopped her.


    "Hold on, babe. I might have a better idea," Timothy said with a smile, gently blocking her path.


    "A better idea?" Sylvia paused, still a bit confused.


    After all, facing an army of bloodthirsty soldiers that seemed endless, even she couldn''t wipe them all out.


    "I heard from the Holy Maiden about your past with this Netherworld princess. Don''t worry. Since she helped you before, I''ll do my best to save not just her, but the entire Underworld Dynasty.


    I happen to know an ancient technique that can focus sword intent. All you need to do is channel your understanding of swordsmanship into it," Timothy explained calmly.


    The terrifying thing about the Convergence Strike was that it could gather sword intent into a single, overwhelmingly powerful blow.


    However, with his current level of sword mastery, Timothy couldn''t unleash the full potential of the Convergence Strike to sweep away everything in its path.


    But if he combined his power with Sylvia''s, things would be different.


    A mysterious aura began to rise from Timothy, as if it came from ancient times, infused with sword intent.


    The shadow of the Realm of a Thousand Blades slowly appeared, and Timothy''s understanding of swordsmanship merged with this profound energy.


    It was like a sleeping tiger, lying in wait.


    But when it awoke, the entire forest would tremble.


    The growing energy, brewing and building, even made Sylvia feel a sense of awe.


    In all her years on the continent of Elant, she had seen Holy Emperor-level warriors who had mastered the way of the sword to its peak.


    But this ancient and mysterious sword intent was something she had never encountered before.


    "An ancient technique? What kind of ancient technique?" Sylvia couldn''t help but feel curious.


    And what was with that weird outfit called a "bikini"? How did Timothy always manage to find such strange things?


    Sensing the extraordinary nature of the energy, Sylvia followed Timothy''s instructions and began to channel her own understanding of swordsmanship into it.


    Sylvia had countless wooden swords, but the one with faint ink marks was the strongest sword she had ever wielded.


    It wasn''t just a weapon��it was also the manifestation of her Sacred Form as a Holy Emperor, a phantom of a wooden sword.


    Sylvia''s understanding of swordsmanship far surpassed that of other Holy Emperors, and she had her own unique insights.


    A single strike from a Holy Emperor could cut through all living things, making the heavens and earth tremble.


    This wasn''t just swordsmanship��it was the overwhelming power to sweep away everything in its path.


    All things would converge, and with one strike, they would shatter. The world would seem insignificant, and with a sword in hand, anything could be cut down.


    As a Holy Emperor, as long as she held a sword, all things would retreat, and the heavens themselves would change color at her command!


    As the cold aura around Sylvia grew even more intense, her unique swordsmanship merged with the sword intent Timothy had gathered!

 Chapter 336 Dont bring up stuff like that in a place like this!

    One sword to pierce the heavens, one sword to sweep the mountains!When Sylvia and Timothy''s sword auras converged, the atmosphere shifted dramatically.


    The sky of the Netherworld, which had been a dull, oppressive yellow, devoid of sunlight, now felt even more stifling and cold.


    But at this moment, as a vast sword aura spread in all directions, it seemed as though even the sky itself had changed.


    A faint, pale green light began to seep into half of the sky, seemingly formed by Sylvia''s sword intent.


    This sword aura was immense. The soft green glow not only illuminated half the sky but also radiated a chilling, merciless energy that spread outward.


    Outside the gates of the Underworld Dynasty, the sky remained that same oppressive yellow.


    Yet, despite the lack of clouds, the sky rumbled as if thunder was brewing within it.


    The overwhelming power that subtly emanated from above even caused the corrupted, bloodthirsty souls below��those whose minds had been completely consumed by bloodlust��to feel a sudden fear. They looked up in shock.


    And it wasn''t just them.


    At this moment, the million-strong ghost army of the Underworld Dynasty also felt a deep, instinctual reverence from the depths of their souls.


    The Netherworld was no stranger to powerful spirits, but even they were stunned by this terrifying force.


    "What''s going on?"


    Erelyn, who had just endured a grueling series of battles and was now physically drained, breathed heavily as she looked up in surprise.


    The Underworld Dynasty was on the brink of collapse. She had already resigned herself to the idea of letting the core ghost soldiers escape, having given up hope of surviving herself.


    But this sudden change completely shattered her expectations.


    Such a powerful sword aura��she had never seen anything like it, not even during her time wandering the continent of Elant.


    "Roar!"


    Whether out of fear or rage, the bloodthirsty souls let out even more furious howls as they surged toward the gates of the Underworld Dynasty.


    Before the million ghost soldiers, Erelyn''s crown glowed with a faint blue light. Yet, she didn''t draw her sword. She simply gazed up at the sky.


    But soon, her expression changed.


    Amidst the gathering sword aura, which now resembled a raging storm, she saw a figure she had longed to see for what felt like an eternity.


    A figure she had never expected to see again.


    A long, pale blue dress fluttered in the air, and amidst the fierce sword aura, the figure''s clothes and ornaments clinked softly.


    Cold, proud, and awe-inspiring, yet as flawless and beautiful as a perfect jade.


    Though the figure had changed greatly from her memories, Erelyn recognized her at a glance.


    "Sylvia��"


    She whispered the name softly, her voice filled with a deep sense of longing.


    With the crown still resting on her head, Erelyn''s gaze softened.


    "I can''t believe it''s been so long, and you''ve grown so much."


    In her memories, Sylvia was still that pitiful little girl who used to hide in her arms, crying.


    But a hundred years had passed. Now, Sylvia exuded a commanding presence, cold and distant, as if no one dared to approach her.


    And beside her��


    Erelyn shifted her gaze and finally saw the source of the overwhelming sword aura.


    "It''s him!"


    In an instant, Erelyn recalled the man who, months ago, had slashed through space with a single sword strike, cutting down someone in the Netherworld from the continent of Elant.


    Though Timothy had not yet reached the level of a Holy Emperor, that single sword strike had left her utterly astonished.


    It was after that strike that Erelyn, who governed the souls passing into the afterlife and could glimpse certain threads of fate, discovered that Timothy and she were connected by a thread of destiny.


    But beyond that single sword strike, it seemed there were other, deeper ties of fate between them.


    "Strange... aside from Sylvia, I don''t have any other connections to the people of the Elant continent. So why is it that��?"


    Erelyn gazed up at the sky, confused, only to witness something that left her utterly speechless.


    At that moment, the endless sword aura was gathering around the Phoenix Blade in her hand.


    The Phoenix Blade, which had been restored from a damaged Heavenly-level artifact, was now engulfed in roaring flames��far hotter than ever before.


    The intense heat was so overwhelming that it caused the sword to emit an illusion of a divine phoenix rising from the fire.


    Even though the Phoenix Blade didn''t have a sword spirit, it seemed to be inexplicably excited, as if it was rejoicing in the profound and unyielding sword intent.


    To unleash a strike of such immense power was the lifelong pursuit of any Heavenly-level sword.


    Just like the sword aura itself, the Phoenix Blade was now releasing the deepest reserves of its power.


    Even though the sword had yet to strike, the scorching heat was already radiating outward.


    Bathed in flames, it was clear to anyone watching just how terrifying the power contained within truly was.


    "Wow, I''ve got to hand it to you, babe. Your understanding of swordsmanship is seriously impressive. The sword intent in this blade is just�� incredible."


    Seeing the phenomenon surrounding the Phoenix Blade, even Timothy couldn''t help but express his admiration.


    "Hmph, of course. This wooden sword was crafted by a Celestial Realm deity. Over the years, I''ve gained quite a bit of insight into swordsmanship."


    As a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, Sylvia had heard countless compliments over the years. Find more to read at empire


    Some were flattery, others were genuine. But none had ever truly mattered to her.


    With her cold and proud demeanor, such praise was usually nothing more than background noise.


    Yet, for some reason, Timothy''s simple compliment made the corners of her mouth lift slightly, and she felt a rare sense of joy.


    "Hmph, swordsmanship is just one thing. When have I ever lost to anyone in anything other than cooking?" Sylvia teased, a hint of playful pride in her voice.


    "Uh�� so you do know how bad your cooking is, huh?" Timothy paused for a moment, then suddenly thought of something else she wasn''t quite as good at.


    With a mischievous grin, he leaned in close to her ear and whispered, "There''s one area, babe, where you''ll never beat me."


    "Oh? What''s that?" Sylvia asked, genuinely curious, clearly not catching on right away.


    "When I took the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill."


    As soon as Timothy said this, Sylvia''s face, which had been filled with playful confidence, instantly went blank, then quickly turned bright red.


    "W-what? Even if you took the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill, I still��"


    "Ahem, babe, you''re not forgetting those last two hours by the Holy Sea, are you? You were the one begging for mercy." S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I��! Ugh, you jerk! Don''t bring up stuff like that in a place like this!"


    Sylvia''s voice was filled with embarrassment and frustration as she glanced at the bloody battlefield below, where the fighting was still raging. Her eyes darted around nervously, and she couldn''t bring herself to look directly at Timothy anymore.

 Chapter 337 Is this the Convergence Strike?

    "What is this?"Erelyn stared at the scene unfolding in the sky, momentarily lost in thought.


    In her mind, Sylvia was still that little girl who had just stopped crying every day and started taking her training seriously.


    But now, the sweet and playful banter between Timothy and Sylvia, along with their affectionate gestures, was enough to make anyone''s heart melt.


    It was only then that Erelyn realized Sylvia was no longer that pitiful child. Not only had she become a powerful Holy Emperor, but she also had a love that anyone would envy.


    "Seriously, they''re so sweet it''s almost sickening. Aren''t they worried about giving everyone else cavities?" Erelyn muttered under her breath, though a faint smile tugged at her lips.


    That smile was filled with genuine relief.


    After leaving the continent of Elant, she had worried that Sylvia, in her relentless pursuit of power, might one day become so cold and distant that no one could get close to her, even if she reached the level of a Holy Emperor.


    But now, that worry had completely vanished.


    In the way the two of them interacted, Erelyn could see it clearly: their love was so pure, it seemed flawless.


    Gripping the sword in her hand, Erelyn, whose energy had been nearly depleted, suddenly felt a surge of strength ignite within her.


    She looked at the countless blood-red spirits surging toward her. Despite her small frame, there wasn''t a trace of fear in her eyes.


    The crown on her head glowed with a faint blue light, a symbol of the Netherworld royal family''s power to suppress spirits.


    Today, no matter what, she would hold this position. She wouldn''t retreat, not even a single step.


    "Roar!"


    Whether it was the danger of her sword aura or Erelyn''s disdain, the blood-red spirits seemed to grow even more furious.


    A more sinister ghostly energy spread through the air, and the spirits suddenly sped up, rushing toward the Underworld Dynasty.


    The Underworld Dynasty''s ghost soldiers had once numbered in the millions, their presence overwhelming and majestic.


    But after nearly a month of relentless battle, many of the ghost soldiers had been obliterated, their souls scattered. Worse still, some had been tainted by the blood-red spirits, turning against the very dynasty they once defended.


    Watching her former comrades fall or become enemies, Erelyn had been forced to retreat step by step.


    Even the ghost soldiers who had sworn to die for the princess were beginning to feel a deep sense of helplessness.


    With their strength, they could no longer turn the tide of this battle.


    At this point, even the princess, who had charged into the thick of the fight alone, was struggling to protect herself.


    If this continued��


    The crown on Erelyn''s head still radiated the oppressive power of the Netherworld royal family, but the ghost soldiers knew all too well that even the princess''s spiritual energy was running dry.


    It wouldn''t be long before this final line of defense was completely overrun.


    The Underworld Dynasty, which had stood for countless millennia, guiding souls to the afterlife, was on the verge of total collapse.


    Despair and hopelessness spread like wildfire. No matter how much they didn''t want to believe it, the ghost soldiers knew they couldn''t stop the inevitable.


    They understood that the end was near.


    But just as Erelyn''s strength was fading, and she felt utterly powerless, trapped in a deep sense of frustration and guilt��


    The sword aura brewing in the sky finally erupted.


    "Boom!"


    It was like the first thunderclap of spring, powerful enough to awaken all living things.


    The deafening sound shook the ground for thousands of miles around the Underworld Dynasty.


    More importantly, the sharp, murderous sword aura struck fear into the hearts of both the living and the dead.


    At that moment, Timothy''s gaze shifted toward the ground.


    His eyes glowed with a holy golden light. Though he held no sword in his hand, the boundless sword aura around him took the shape of one. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This sword, formed entirely from the wind, carried a presence far more imposing than any ordinary Heavenly-level weapon.


    [Convergence Strike]


    This strike embodied both Timothy and Sylvia''s understanding of the way of the sword.


    They had poured everything into this one blow, amplifying the sword aura to its absolute limit.


    The power of this strike was beyond anything anyone could imagine.


    Discover more stories at empire


    Even those at the level of a Holy Emperor would be left in the dust.


    The wind howled, and the sky darkened.


    Two beams of light��one pale green, the other golden��shone down on the invisible sword in Timothy''s hand.


    A strange, ancient fragrance filled the air, as if it carried the mysteries of the ages.


    Even the spirits, who lacked physical senses, could feel this aura. It was as if the very space around them was trembling and warping under the pressure, radiating an unbearable heat.


    The might of a Holy Emperor?


    No, this was far more terrifying than anything a Holy Emperor could muster!


    "Is this the Convergence Strike?"


    The sword aura in Timothy''s hand grew even more overwhelming, so much so that even he found it difficult to control.


    The ancient technique granted by the system was indeed profound, but to unleash such power with a single strike?


    It wasn''t just his own sword aura��Sylvia''s sword aura was unimaginably powerful as well.


    The restored Phoenix Blade had become a Heavenly-level treasure, yet its oppressive force still paled in comparison to the red-glowing wooden sword in Sylvia''s hand.


    It seemed that not only was Sylvia''s comprehension of the sword beyond extraordinary, but the wooden sword she wielded held mysteries far beyond what anyone could fathom.


    But studying that wooden sword would have to wait. Right now, the sword aura was ready��it was time to bring down this strike.


    A sharp glint flashed in Timothy''s eyes. Without further hesitation, he raised the sword formed by the two beams of light and aimed it at the vast earth below.


    From above to below, he brought the sword down with absolute resolve.


    The sky above was dim and vast, the earth below endless and desolate.


    But this strike seemed capable of tearing through the heavens, obliterating everything in its path.


    Anything that stood in its way��would die!


    The way of the sword, a path pursued by countless practitioners throughout the ages.


    But at this moment��


    All the sword auras in the world seemed to converge into this one strike.


    The long river of swordsmanship, flowing through the stars for eons, had finally reached its culmination here.


    The wind roared, and the sword aura was sharp and fierce.


    Wherever the ancient, murderous sword aura swept, everything would be cut to pieces.


    Even the blood-red spirits, controlled by the malevolent force, looked up at the sky in shock, filled with an inexplicable fear.


    But it was too late to escape.


    The sword aura, glowing with pale green and golden light, descended with unstoppable force.


    Where it passed, space shattered, and the sky itself seemed to break apart.


    It sounded like the roar of a dragon, or perhaps the bellow of a beast.


    An endless, majestic sound echoed through the vast sky.


    And then, the sword struck.


    "Boom!"


    The earth cracked, rocks shattered.


    The Netherworld trembled, mountains and rivers roared.


    The million-strong army of spirits, locked in battle across the land, was torn apart by this single strike.


    In an instant, countless spirits were obliterated, their souls scattered to the winds��completely wiped out!

 Chapter 338 Ugh! Youre the worst!

    At that moment, the atmosphere seemed to freeze, as if everything had fallen into a dead silence.On the vast battlefield outside the Underworld Dynasty, the once overwhelming army of blood-tainted souls was nearly wiped out in an instant by a single sword strike.


    The ground, now scarred with a massive crack stretching for miles, looked like a deep canyon. The sight of it sent chills down everyone''s spine��no one could believe that such a massive rift had been created by just one sword.


    Countless blood-red souls were obliterated by that strike, and even the Underworld Dynasty''s army stood there, stunned, completely unprepared for what had just happened.


    But soon, they snapped out of it.


    "Who could possibly have done something like this?!"


    All eyes turned to the two figures floating in the sky, and the ghost soldiers below were instantly filled with excitement and hope.


    They had thought it was all over��not just for the dynasty, but even the princess seemed beyond saving. Yet, with that one sword, the entire battle had been flipped on its head.


    This was their chance, and the ghost soldiers, who had been on the verge of collapse, knew it. It was their only chance.


    "Charge!"


    A loud cry echoed through the air. sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That voice seemed to ignite the fury in everyone''s hearts.


    For a whole month, the lands of the Underworld Dynasty had been falling one after another. Countless ghost soldiers had been wiped out, or worse, corrupted and turned into enemies. Even the princess had barely escaped with her life.


    But now, the tide had finally turned.


    No matter what, they had to make the enemy pay.


    "Fight! The Underworld Dynasty will live forever!"


    "Fight!"


    The battle cries erupted once more. The ghost soldiers, who had been exhausted and on the brink of defeat, suddenly found their rage rekindled.


    The battlefield was once again engulfed in chaos, with flames of war raging everywhere. The deep chasm left by that sword strike still cut through the center of the battlefield, a stark reminder of the power that had just been unleashed.


    And now, the situation had completely shifted.


    In an instant, nearly 80% of the enemy souls had been wiped out by that one strike, and the ghost soldiers, who had been on the losing side, suddenly seized control of the battle.


    The Underworld Dynasty''s forces launched a fierce counterattack, surging forward with renewed strength.


    Though the casualties were still heavy, the month-long war was finally nearing its end.


    "Sylvia."


    On the ground, Erelyn slowly lifted her head, gazing up at Sylvia in the sky.


    There was a deep sense of longing in her eyes.


    "Erelyn��"


    Even though countless ghost soldiers were surging across the battlefield like waves, Sylvia''s eyes immediately found the one figure she knew so well, the one she had missed so much.


    Their eyes met.


    For a moment, it was as if time had rewound to years ago, when Sylvia would get so excited just seeing Erelyn that she''d rush over and throw herself into her arms, her face lighting up with the purest, most innocent smile.


    But now, Sylvia''s lips trembled slightly, her gaze lingering, yet she stayed where she was.


    Because a hundred years had passed.


    She was no longer that little girl who used to cry and cling to Erelyn. She had become a Holy Emperor, a ruler in her own right.


    She now commanded the Sky Sanctuary alone, leading twelve Star Palaces to conquer vast territories. Sylvia''s ruthless decisiveness and cold, proud demeanor were what had brought her to power.


    Since becoming an emperor, Sylvia had always maintained that icy, intimidating aura��except when she was with Timothy.


    Even though seeing Erelyn again filled Sylvia''s heart with a warmth like sunlight, she realized she could no longer run into her arms with the same innocent joy she once had. Her gaze flickered with emotion, but she hesitated, frozen in place, unable to take the next step.


    "Babe, what''s going on?"


    Timothy noticed Sylvia''s odd behavior and looked at her curiously. But soon, from the mix of longing, hesitation, and anticipation in her eyes, he figured out what was going on.


    Clearly, after all these years, with her status and power having changed so dramatically, the goddess who once ruled with cold authority couldn''t just run over like a carefree girl anymore.


    There are always certain barriers in life that make it hard for people to express their feelings freely.


    But��


    A sly smile crept onto Timothy''s face as he quickly came up with a perfect solution.


    For centuries, Goddess Sylvia had maintained her icy, dignified demeanor, making it impossible for her to act with the same innocent affection she once had.


    So, if that''s the case��


    In a flash, Timothy appeared right next to Sylvia.


    Before she could react, he reached out with lightning speed toward the snow lotus flower pinned in her hair.


    Still lost in her complicated thoughts, Sylvia hadn''t fully snapped out of it yet. She sensed Timothy''s sudden movement, but it was already too late to stop him.


    "What�� what are you doing?!"


    Even though she tried to dodge, Sylvia was just a bit too slow.


    In that brief moment, Timothy''s hand touched the snow lotus, and with a gentle tug, he pulled it free from her hair.


    The soft glow that had been surrounding Sylvia faded, and a strange light enveloped her body.


    To everyone''s shock, Sylvia''s body began to shrink.


    "What''s happening?!"


    Sylvia''s voice was filled with surprise��she hadn''t expected this at all. She quickly tried to channel her energy to stop the transformation, but without the snow lotus, the invisible forces of the Netherworld took over. Even Sylvia couldn''t stop her body from shrinking, and she could only watch helplessly as she grew smaller and smaller, with no way to reverse it.


    Finally, when the light faded, her elegant blue phoenix dress had transformed into a tiny version of itself, and Sylvia had shrunk down to the size of a little girl, barely reaching Timothy''s waist.


    Her small, doll-like figure was as delicate as ever, but her beautiful eyes were filled with frustration and helplessness. "Damn it, Timothy! You took my snow lotus!"


    Sylvia stomped her tiny feet in frustration, unable to believe that after finally regaining her full power, Timothy had snatched the snow lotus away again.


    The worst part? She was now so small that she couldn''t even reach Timothy''s waist, let alone grab the snow lotus back. She jumped up and down, but it was no use��she couldn''t get it back.


    Your next chapter awaits on empire


    If it weren''t for the tiny bit of energy she had left, she wouldn''t even be able to float in the air.


    "Do you want it back, babe?"


    Timothy grinned, teasing her by waving the snow lotus just out of her reach.


    "I�� I do."


    In her current tiny form, there was no trace of the dignity of a Holy Emperor. Sylvia had no choice but to swallow her pride, temporarily putting aside her plans to get back at Timothy, and nodded obediently, pretending to be sweet and compliant.


    "Too bad, I''m not giving it to you."


    Seeing right through her clumsy act, Timothy burst into laughter, pulling the snow lotus away just as it was about to reach Sylvia''s grasp.


    "Ugh! You''re the worst!"


    Her voice, filled with embarrassment and frustration, echoed through the sky.

 Chapter 339 Whoa, whoa, calm down, babe!

    The mighty Holy Emperor, reduced to being as helpless as an ordinary little girl.No, actually, aside from barely being able to fly using the last bit of her power, she was practically no different from a regular kid!


    Sylvia flitted around in the air, using what little magic she had left, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t snatch the snow lotus from Timothy''s hands.


    She tried everything��giving him her best puppy-dog eyes, hoping to win him over with cuteness, or even making adorable, threatening faces to scare him into giving it back. But none of it worked.


    Timothy, having already stolen the snow lotus, seemed completely determined not to return it. In fact, he even took the opportunity to pinch Sylvia''s soft, squishy cheeks.


    After all, when else would he get the chance to freely tease and pinch Goddess Sylvia''s face like this? Outside of the Netherworld, this kind of opportunity was practically unheard of.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect your cheeks to be this soft when you were younger. They''re even more fun to pinch than I thought," Timothy said with a mischievous grin, looking at her slightly chubby, naturally flushed cheeks.


    At that moment, Sylvia suddenly felt a gaze from the ground��one that was both comforting and amused. It seemed even her sister, Erelyn, had noticed her embarrassing predicament.


    She had been so excited to show off to her long-lost sister, to brag a little about how she was now a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse. But now, all her pride had gone out the window!


    "Damn you, Timothy! I''m gonna bite you!" Sylvia''s gem-like eyes welled up with tears as she flew toward Timothy, baring her little fangs and aiming for his shoulder.


    "Ow, so hard!"


    But almost immediately, she felt a sharp pain in her teeth.


    "You�� you''re using the Unyielding Iron Warrior Form?!"


    Her teeth tingled with a dull ache. Sylvia couldn''t believe it��Timothy actually knew how to use this Arcane Art.


    The Unyielding Iron Warrior Form had strict limitations. While it allowed a practitioner to maintain impressive strength, especially for someone like Timothy, it came with a catch: if the practitioner broke certain vows, the technique would lose much of its effectiveness.


    But even with the form weakened, Timothy''s defense was still far too strong for a powerless little girl like Sylvia to bite through.


    "There''s no way you''re gonna bite through me. You might as well give up, honey," Timothy said with a knowing smile, having anticipated this exact scenario. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylvia''s little fangs felt soft and sore, as if they were about to fall out. She glared at Timothy with a mix of frustration and sadness, clearly unwilling to give up.


    "No way! I don''t believe it!" she cried, pushing past her fear and stubbornly biting at Timothy''s chest again.


    "Ow, that hurts."


    But Timothy''s chest was as solid as a rock, and she couldn''t make a dent. Sylvia let out a small yelp of pain, her tiny body trembling slightly.


    Timothy couldn''t help but laugh. Who would''ve thought that the goddess, now in her smaller form, would be even more stubborn, refusing to admit defeat no matter what?


    Still, with the Unyielding Iron Warrior Form in place, there was no way her little fangs could break through.


    But to Timothy''s surprise, Sylvia didn''t give up. She kept biting lower and lower.


    When she couldn''t bite his shoulder, she went for his chest. When that didn''t work, she tried his stomach. And when even that failed, her sharp little fangs aimed even lower�� toward his crotch.


    "Whoa, whoa, calm down, babe!"


    Timothy instantly realized something was off when he saw where Sylvia''s gaze was headed.


    Thanks to the Unyielding Iron Warrior Form, he wasn''t worried about her little fangs actually doing any damage, but if she really bit down there�� in her current form��


    That would be a crime!


    He quickly dodged out of the way, no longer daring to let Sylvia continue her biting spree.


    "Huh? You weren''t scared at all just now, so why are you suddenly avoiding me?" Sylvia blinked in confusion, clearly puzzled.


    After all, Timothy hadn''t seemed the least bit concerned when she was biting him earlier. But now, all of a sudden��


    "He''s panicking! He''s totally panicking!"


    Sylvia''s big, watery eyes lit up with excitement.


    She''d heard rumors that the Unyielding Iron Warrior Form had a weird, obscure weak spot. Could it be that she''d actually guessed it right?


    "Hmph, don''t think you can get away now! Even if you give me back the snow lotus, I''m not letting you off the hook!" Sylvia declared, her tiny mouth opening wide, her sharp little fangs locked onto Timothy like a predator zeroing in on its prey. Her face was filled with the thrill of impending victory.


    "Whoa, whoa, calm down, babe! This has nothing to do with the Unyielding Iron Warrior Form!" Timothy was dumbfounded.


    He couldn''t believe it. Sylvia, who was usually so sharp and clever, had turned into�� well, a bit of an airhead after shrinking down to this childlike form.


    Your next read is at empire


    But more importantly, it wasn''t about whether or not she could break his defense. If she actually bit him there in this form��


    That would be�� a disaster. His reputation would be ruined forever!


    "Heh, don''t try to fool me. You''re clearly panicking."


    Seeing Timothy''s flustered expression, Sylvia looked like she''d just discovered a hidden treasure.


    With a smug grin, she lunged at him again, even more excited than before.


    "Just one bite! Let me bite you, just once!"


    "Don''t even think about running! I''m gonna break your Unyielding Iron Warrior Form with ease!"


    "Haha, scared now, aren''t you? But it''s too late! You''re about to get bitten!"


    Her childish voice echoed through the air, sounding innocent and pure, almost like the sweet voice of a little girl playing a game.


    But as the scene unfolded, the ghost soldiers watching from below were left utterly speechless, their mouths hanging open in shock.


    "My god, that little girl looks so pure and innocent, but she knows that much?"


    "This�� this is way too wild. I remember when I was alive, girls that age didn''t know anything about stuff like this. Has the world really changed that much in just a few hundred years?"


    "Man, times have changed. People aren''t what they used to be."


    "So wild��"


    Even these ghost soldiers, who had been dead for who knows how many years, couldn''t help but blush at the sight of Sylvia chasing Timothy, her eyes locked onto a very specific part of his body. Their worldview was being shaken to its core.


    For a moment, countless pairs of eyes stared up at the sky, frozen in place, unsure of what to say.


    "Heh, watch how I��"


    "Huh? Wait a second�� something feels off."


    Just as Sylvia was about to catch up to Timothy, she suddenly noticed that the ghost soldiers below were all staring at her.


    And their expressions�� were really strange.


    She hadn''t done anything weird, so why were they all looking at her like that?


    Sylvia tilted her little head, confused, trying to figure out what was going on.


    But then, out of nowhere, a memory from one of those naughty books she''d once secretly read flashed through her mind. And in that instant, she realized why her actions were drawing so much attention.


    Her face turned bright red.

 Chapter 340 Cuddle?

    "Wait... so that''s what it was all about!"Sylvia suddenly froze in place as the realization hit her.


    No wonder they were all looking at her like that. No wonder Timothy had that weird smile on his face as he ran away.


    Of course, trying to bite that spot would get a reaction like that!


    What on earth had she been thinking?!


    It finally dawned on Sylvia that her shrunken body was messing with her head. Her thoughts were all muddled, and she was acting like she''d regressed a few hundred years in maturity!


    What had just happened was enough to make anyone''s imagination run wild. If word got out, her reputation as a goddess would be completely ruined!


    Her cute little face flushed bright red, and tears welled up in her eyes. She looked at Timothy with a gaze so pitiful, she seemed on the verge of tears.


    "Timothy!"


    Her voice, soft and childlike, echoed in the air, tugging at the heartstrings.


    But Timothy didn''t react the way Sylvia expected. He wasn''t smug or gloating over his "victory."


    Instead, he smiled gently and pointed downward.


    In his hand was the snow lotus. Despite the awkward situation earlier, Timothy had plucked the flower from Sylvia''s head for a reason��he had noticed the strange tension between her and the Netherworld Princess, Erelyn.


    Even though Sylvia had ascended to the position of Holy Emperor, she still held Erelyn in high regard, as someone she deeply cherished and wanted to repay. Sylvia would often gaze at the portrait of Erelyn on the wall, lost in memories, filled with longing for her old friend.


    But after waiting so long and finally arriving in the Netherworld, Sylvia found herself unable to express the joy she had imagined. Her status as Holy Emperor and the cold, dignified persona she had maintained for so many years made it hard for her to embrace this long-awaited reunion with the enthusiasm she had once envisioned.


    Timothy had noticed this long ago. He knew that bridging the gap created by centuries of separation and their vastly different statuses wouldn''t be easy.


    So, he decided to take a bold step. By removing the snow lotus from Sylvia''s head, he reverted her to her younger, smaller form.


    At that moment, Erelyn was also looking up at the sky.


    When she saw Sylvia''s tiny, delicate figure, looking like she was about to burst into tears after being teased, Erelyn couldn''t help but smile warmly. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That familiar feeling had returned.


    In an instant, Erelyn was reminded of the little girl who used to throw herself into her arms, seeking comfort.


    Her gaze softened, filled with the warmth of an older sister watching her younger sibling grow up.


    ''No, I can''t cry. I''m the Holy Emperor. I can''t embarrass myself like that.''


    It had been so long since they last saw each other.


    Sylvia, still reeling from Timothy''s teasing, now looked at Erelyn''s gentle smile.


    Her nose twitched as she tried to hold back the tears��whether from being moved or from feeling wronged, she wasn''t sure.


    But despite reminding herself over and over to maintain her goddess-like composure, she couldn''t suppress the overwhelming emotions any longer.


    "Erelyn�� sis��"


    Tears blurred her vision, and Sylvia forgot everything else.


    She didn''t care about anything anymore. She shot straight toward the ground.


    Whoosh.


    Her small body flew fast, landing quickly, and without hesitation, she threw herself at the familiar figure.


    Finally, she was back in those cool, comforting arms.


    Erelyn''s spirit form wasn''t solid, but the soft, cool sensation of her soul was incredibly soothing.


    Sylvia''s tiny body nestled into Erelyn''s embrace, feeling a peace she hadn''t felt in so long.


    The emotions from their reunion, combined with the lingering hurt from Timothy''s teasing, overwhelmed her. Her small face pressed against Erelyn''s stomach, and Sylvia''s little body trembled slightly.


    Even the few strands of hair sticking up on her head quivered with her body, making her look all the more pitiful and adorable.


    "Erelyn... sis, it''s been so long."


    Sylvia''s voice trembled slightly, carrying a soft, childlike tone. Finally, through her sobs, she let out the feelings she had buried deep inside for so many years.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, and despite her best efforts, they began to fall, glistening as they slid down her cheeks. A soft, pitiful whimper escaped her lips.


    "I... I''ve missed you for so many years."


    Erelyn''s gaze softened with affection, but soon, she couldn''t help but let out a small chuckle.


    "It really has been a long time. I didn''t expect... well, you''re still the same as ever."


    When Sylvia had first arrived, her cold and proud demeanor had made Erelyn feel a little distant, unsure if she could treat her the same way she used to. After all, this was the same girl who, despite her icy exterior, had always been softer and more vulnerable than anyone else.


    But now, it was as if Sylvia had completely reverted to her old self in an instant.


    Feeling that familiar warmth, Erelyn couldn''t help but smile. She gently held Sylvia''s small body in her arms, letting this girl��who had become a Holy Emperor, a powerful figure across the continent of Elant��cry softly and pitifully in her embrace.


    "Whimper... whimper..."


    Sylvia''s soft, childlike sobs echoed from her tiny form, the sound so endearing that even the ghost soldiers nearby felt their hearts tremble.


    Though her cries were filled with sadness, there was no denying how utterly adorable she sounded.


    Is this really the same Holy Emperor who just arrived with such an overwhelming presence?


    Find more chapters on empire


    The ghost soldiers couldn''t help but recall the cold, oppressive aura Sylvia had exuded when she first appeared above the Underworld Dynasty. Now, seeing her nestled in the princess''s arms, crying like a soft, cute child, the contrast was almost too much to believe.


    Even Erelyn couldn''t hold back a laugh. The difference between Sylvia''s two sides was just too stark.


    "Sylvia, how about we do something we haven''t done in a long time? How about a little cuddle?"


    Erelyn leaned down and whispered softly into Sylvia''s ear.


    "Cuddle?"


    Sylvia''s eyes widened slightly at the word.


    It was a term that only she and Erelyn understood. Even now, she couldn''t forget how, when she was younger, whenever she was sad, her favorite thing to do was cuddle with Erelyn.


    "But... there are so many ghosts around. Isn''t that a little embarrassing?"


    Even in her smaller, childlike form, Sylvia still felt a bit shy.


    "So what? There''s no one here who matters."


    Erelyn smiled gently, leaning in closer.


    "Besides, don''t you want to?"


    Her words made Sylvia''s cheeks flush a light pink.


    Though she hesitated for just a moment, it didn''t take long for her to push those thoughts aside.


    "Okay."


    With a look of determination on her small face, Sylvia finally nodded, her expression serious as she agreed.

 Chapter 341 The scene was undeniably sweet…

    As Erelyn gently brushed her hair aside, a subtle, inexplicable sense of anticipation appeared on Sylvia''s usually composed face.It was as if time had suddenly rewound to when she was just a child.


    She could still remember how, back then, she often felt wronged��bullied and exhausted from her training.


    Her parents had long since disappeared, and there wasn''t a single friend or family member by her side.


    But in those days, every time she had a "snuggle" with her big sister Erelyn, it always soothed her troubled heart.


    Erelyn slowly leaned in, and finally, her cool forehead pressed against Sylvia''s.


    A slight chill, a soft touch.


    But more importantly, in that moment, everything seemed to calm down.


    No more chaos, no more overwhelming emotions.


    "Erelyn�� sis��" Sylvia murmured, closing her eyes to savor the brief but precious peace.


    After centuries apart, they had finally reunited.


    As they slowly pulled away, Sylvia opened her eyes��only to see Timothy suddenly standing right in front of her, seemingly out of nowhere.


    "Hey, honey, wanna snuggle with me too?" Timothy grinned.


    "Snuggle? With you? No way!" Sylvia stammered, flustered.


    She had been so caught up in the moment that she hadn''t noticed her surroundings. Only now did she realize that not only had countless ghost soldiers witnessed her snuggling with Erelyn, but Timothy had seen everything too.


    Sure, it felt great to reconnect with Erelyn after so long, but the whole thing was just way too embarrassing!


    After all, she was the Holy Emperor now, not the little girl she used to be!


    Snuggling with someone else? Absolutely not!


    Not even with Timothy�� no way!


    "Ugh, if it weren''t for you turning me into a kid��" Sylvia''s eyes welled up with a mix of frustration and embarrassment as she glared at Timothy, as if blaming him.


    But halfway through her sentence, she suddenly stopped.


    Timothy had mentioned before that he would take off the large snow lotus flower she wore on her head, but he hadn''t actually done it until now.


    Throughout their journey, Timothy had plenty of chances to remove the flower, but he never did.


    Yet, the moment she reunited with Erelyn, he suddenly took it off. S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sure, being turned back into a little girl was beyond humiliating, but it was precisely because of that transformation that the awkward distance between her and Erelyn, after so many years apart, had vanished in an instant.


    ''So�� could it be��?''


    Looking at Timothy''s smile, which seemed to be hiding something, Sylvia suddenly understood.


    The reason Timothy had taken off the snow lotus was because he had sensed the slightly strange dynamic between her and Erelyn.


    And by turning her back into her childhood self, he was trying to bridge the gap that had formed over the centuries.


    It was true��if she hadn''t been turned into a child, even in front of Erelyn, she wouldn''t have been able to run up to her with the same joy she once had.


    For a moment, Sylvia''s expression softened, her already tear-filled eyes becoming even more glistening.


    "Hmph!"


    Her nose tingled slightly, but Sylvia still let out a cold, prideful huff.


    After hesitating for a moment, she glanced at Timothy, her voice suddenly much quieter: "Hmph, if�� if you really want to snuggle with me��"


    "I�� I guess I could let you."


    Despite trying her best to maintain her usual aloof demeanor, saying something like that made Sylvia feel incredibly shy.


    By the time she finished speaking, her voice had grown softer and softer, and her gaze darted to the side, completely avoiding Timothy''s eyes.


    To hide her embarrassment and nervousness, Sylvia forced herself to let out a series of haughty hums:


    "Hmph!"


    "Hmph!"


    "Hmph!"


    She puffed out her little chest, her head barely reaching Timothy''s waist, which only made him laugh even harder.


    It seemed like Sylvia had figured out what he was up to earlier.


    But this way of showing gratitude? It was just so�� Sylvia.


    That mix of genuine appreciation and outward pride��there was probably no one else in the world quite like her.


    "Well then, here I come."


    With no reason to refuse, Timothy bent down and slowly leaned in.


    From his height, Sylvia''s current form had a unique charm. Her delicate features were perfectly proportioned��high nose, big, watery eyes, and a face as flawless as a porcelain doll.


    Her soft hair cascaded down her back, and even though she was in the form of her younger self, it was clear she was already growing into a stunning beauty.


    One look, and you could tell how breathtaking she would become in the future.


    "You�� you''re really going to�� snuggle?" Sylvia stammered, suddenly second-guessing her offer.


    She didn''t want to back out, but the overwhelming shyness made her hesitate, which only made Timothy chuckle more.


    Without further hesitation, Timothy gently pressed his forehead against hers.


    As expected, even in her smaller form, Sylvia''s forehead had that same faint, refreshing coolness.


    The soft, cool sensation of their skin touching was incredibly soothing.


    And as soon as their foreheads met, Sylvia''s little face turned bright red, like a ripe apple.


    Her pale skin flushed with pink, and though she was clearly embarrassed, there was no sign of resistance.


    "Okay, we''ve been snuggling for long enough��" Sylvia finally murmured after a while.


    But her voice lacked any real protest.


    The warmth from Timothy''s forehead made her feel an overwhelming sense of peace.


    This simple, slightly embarrassing gesture of snuggling was something Sylvia had once sought from Erelyn to find comfort.


    But now, the feeling Timothy gave her was entirely different.


    It was a sensation she couldn''t quite put into words.


    When she was strong, it allowed her to quiet her mind and enjoy the calm.


    When she was weak, it made her want to lean into that warmth, as if it could shield her from everything, like a protective umbrella over her world.


    It was similar, yet completely different.


    That sense of security�� it was almost as if it surpassed what Erelyn had once given her, making her feel even more at ease, drawing her deeper into the moment.


    Sylvia''s eyes flickered with a soft, tender light, and a small, contented smile crept onto her lips. Stay updated via empire


    But just then, she felt a light flick on her forehead.


    "Ow!"


    Sylvia quickly looked up, only to see Timothy grinning mischievously.


    "Why''d you flick me?"


    "No reason. You''re just so cute right now, I couldn''t resist messing with you a little."


    On the continent of Elant, the name "Goddess Sylvia" struck fear into the hearts of many.


    But at this moment, that unexpected flick left Sylvia completely stunned.


    Her sparkling eyes seemed on the verge of tears.


    "Timothy! You jerk!"


    With a pout, her tiny figure dashed after Timothy, who was already making a run for it.


    Her playful scolding echoed through the air as the two figures, one chasing the other, ran off.


    The scene was undeniably sweet��

 Chapter 342 Its just too much!

    At this moment, the long and grueling battle was finally nearing its end.Many of the ghost soldiers, panting and standing still, glanced around, noticing the unexpectedly sweet scene unfolding before them. They exchanged bewildered looks, unsure if they could believe what they were seeing.


    After all, they hadn''t forgotten.


    When Sylvia had first arrived, her cold gaze swept over the battlefield below, radiating an aura of icy arrogance.


    That overwhelming pressure she exuded��it was something even the strongest Holy Emperor-level warriors couldn''t match.


    In just a few moments, she had commanded the respect of the ghost soldiers, who didn''t dare to meet her eyes.


    But now��


    "Uh��"


    For a moment, none of the ghost soldiers knew what to say.


    At the same time, watching Sylvia��now flushed with embarrassment��chasing after Timothy in such a playful manner, Erelyn couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    The more she watched, the harder it was to suppress her amusement. She murmured softly, "I can''t believe it�� After all these years, Sylvia''s still the same."


    "Huh?"


    Sylvia, who had been struggling to catch up to Timothy, suddenly noticed the strange looks around her. She quickly realized that Erelyn was watching her, smiling warmly.


    That seemingly casual comment drifted into Sylvia''s ears, and in an instant, it caused a huge wave of emotion to crash over her.


    Find exclusive stories on empire


    Recalling her childish behavior while chasing Timothy, Sylvia''s face turned even redder, and she stood there awkwardly.


    Oh no, I''ve totally embarrassed myself!


    Even Erelyn thinks I haven''t grown up at all after all these years. She''s probably disappointed in me!


    Sylvia''s eyes went wide with panic, unsure of what to do next.


    Timothy''s method of shrinking her down had definitely helped break the ice between her and Erelyn, but she hadn''t expected things to take such a turn.


    Great, not only did I ruin my image, but now Erelyn probably thinks even less of me!


    Sylvia anxiously hopped in place, desperately trying to think of a way to salvage the situation.


    But no matter how hard she thought, she couldn''t come up with any excuse for her childish behavior.


    From any angle, it was clear��she had acted just like a little kid!


    Just as Sylvia was spiraling into panic, Erelyn floated down beside her.


    Bending down, her voice soft and gentle, she asked, "Sylvia, is he your boyfriend?"


    Following Erelyn''s gaze, Sylvia looked over at Timothy. S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A moment ago, he had been flicking her forehead, teasing her with that carefree attitude of his.


    But now, as he stood there calmly, he looked every bit the part of a dignified and striking figure.


    Every movement he made carried an effortless grace that seemed beyond the ordinary.


    More importantly, the playful glint in his eyes had softened into a smile that was�� oddly captivating.


    As Sylvia thought back to Timothy''s true intentions behind his earlier actions, her gaze lingered on him for a moment longer than usual.


    At the same time, she felt the warmth and understanding in Erelyn''s eyes.


    Clearly, Erelyn hadn''t been bothered by her childish behavior at all.


    In fact�� it seemed like she was a little intrigued by Timothy?


    Well, it had been hundreds of years, after all.


    In that moment, Sylvia suddenly felt the weight of time��the long years that had passed since they last saw each other.


    Lifting her head again, a hint of confidence returned to Sylvia''s expression.


    She couldn''t help but smile slightly, then nodded seriously. "Yeah, he''s�� my boyfriend now."


    Though her voice still carried a trace of shyness, Sylvia smiled, finally feeling at ease.


    "Oh? Is that so? I didn''t expect you to be Sylvia''s boyfriend."


    Contrary to what Sylvia had feared, Erelyn chuckled at her response, her gaze toward Timothy filled with curiosity and delight.


    "I could tell from the way Sylvia was acting just now��she seemed a little embarrassed to admit it. But with the way you two are, there''s no way you''re not a couple. And I bet you''re one of those super lovey-dovey couples too!"


    Erelyn nodded confidently, but then her eyes lit up with excitement, like she was about to dive into some juicy gossip. She leaned in closer, her curiosity piqued. "But I''m a little curious��how exactly did you two become a couple? Sylvia''s not as mischievous as she used to be. When she arrived here, she looked so grown-up, all cold and aloof. She''s changed a lot.


    So, who chased who? How did you manage to win her over? Come on, spill the details!"


    She grinned mischievously, leaning even closer to Timothy''s ear. "In exchange, I can tell you some of Sylvia''s childhood secrets. Including�� the time she wet the bed~"


    Erelyn''s voice was full of mystery and intrigue, clearly hoping to strike a deal that would benefit both sides.


    "Now that''s a good offer!"


    Though it was Timothy''s first time meeting the Netherworld Princess that Sylvia had always talked about, this proposal instantly shot Erelyn''s likability through the roof in his eyes.


    Who would''ve thought the Netherworld Princess was so much like him? They were clearly kindred spirits.


    This was going to be fun.


    "I''m in. But Princess, you better not go back on your word."


    "Don''t worry, I always keep my promises. And it''s not just the bed-wetting story��I''ve got plenty more embarrassing tales from Sylvia''s childhood that no one else knows��"


    "Deal!"


    Without hesitation, Timothy and Erelyn sealed the agreement with a high-five, perfectly in sync.


    The thought of hearing about the Goddess''s bed-wetting days, along with even juicier stories�� These secrets could be the ultimate leverage!


    Timothy could hardly wait to hear Erelyn''s stories, so he decided to show some good faith and start first.


    "Alright then, I''ll tell you how I won over the Goddess. It all started with a love letter��"


    "Stop! You two, stop talking right now!"


    Sylvia, who had been listening to their conversation from the side, was in full-blown panic mode.


    She had originally thought that Erelyn might not take to Timothy right away, given it was their first meeting. But she never imagined that in just a few moments, they''d be completely on the same page.


    And now�� now they were about to exchange stories about how she wet the bed as a kid!


    "This is so unfair!"


    Sylvia, feeling utterly wronged, squeezed herself between the two of them, using her body as a barrier to try and stop this terrifying exchange of information.


    Though she managed to interrupt their conversation, she could still hear Timothy and Erelyn laughing on either side of her.


    "Ughhh!"


    The laughter alone was enough to wound her pride.


    At that moment, Sylvia suddenly felt like all her dignity as the mighty Goddess Sylvia had been completely shattered.


    Bullying a poor little 600-year-old kid like this�� It''s just too much!

 Chapter 343 The Keeper of the Soulbridge

    Seeing Sylvia on the verge of tears, looking so pitiful, both Erelyn and Timothy couldn''t help but smile. Only then did they stop their conversation.After all, who would''ve thought that the mighty Goddess Sylvia could end up looking so helpless?


    Especially with her small frame trembling slightly as she leaned against Timothy, her big, watery eyes tinged with red from the tears, making her look even more vulnerable.


    Anyone who didn''t know better might have thought Timothy had done something truly unforgivable.


    Honestly, the scene did look a bit... questionable.


    Erelyn glanced over at Timothy, her deep blue crown tilting slightly as she raised her head, a faint smile still lingering on her face.


    She looked like a girl of about sixteen or seventeen, not exactly stunning, but definitely possessing a kind of quiet, elegant beauty.


    It was clear that, despite not knowing Timothy for long, Erelyn had a pretty good impression of him.


    Her gaze even carried a bit of that bittersweet feeling, like watching a younger sibling grow up and get married.


    From every angle��especially their shared understanding during the conversation just now��Erelyn was quite satisfied with Timothy.


    However...


    As she looked around the battlefield, a more serious and solemn expression crept onto Erelyn''s face.


    Though Timothy''s earlier strike had turned the tide of the battle, pushing the Underworld Dynasty to the brink of victory, the month-long conflict had been nothing short of brutal.


    Countless ghost soldiers had been utterly destroyed, their souls scattered, and even the ground itself had turned a chilling shade of crimson from the bloodshed.


    The humiliation and devastation of this battle were unprecedented in the history of the Underworld Dynasty.


    "Why did you two suddenly come to the Netherworld? I doubt it was just for a casual visit, right?" Erelyn asked, her tone more serious as she looked at Timothy.


    She could sense that the strange occurrences in the Netherworld might be connected to their arrival.


    "You''re right. We didn''t come to the Netherworld just for fun," Timothy nodded, his expression turning serious as well. He gently patted Sylvia''s head, who was now fiddling with the hem of his shirt.


    Don''t be fooled by her usual cold demeanor��when she''s in this smaller form, she''s as mischievous as a bratty kid next door...


    "We came here mainly to track down whoever''s been causing chaos at the Sepulcher of the Sacred��"


    Timothy''s tone grew more somber as he began explaining the situation to Erelyn, recounting the key events that had led them here.


    The most critical issue, of course, was the disturbance within the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    "The Sepulcher of the Sacred has been affected that badly?" Erelyn was visibly shocked by Timothy''s words.


    Even though she had been born in the Netherworld and had only spent a short time on the Elant continent with Sylvia, she knew from the stories of many spirits just how significant the Sepulcher of the Sacred was, with its countless Holy Emperors buried within.


    To control so many powerful corpses�� even the Keeper of the Soulbridge, who could erase memories, wouldn''t be capable of such a feat.


    Who in the Netherworld could possibly pull off something like this?


    More importantly, if someone was targeting both the Netherworld and the Elant continent, their goal might be to destroy both realms entirely.


    But why? What could they possibly gain from setting up such a catastrophic plan? S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Netherworld�� who in the Netherworld could still��


    Erelyn adjusted her crown, deep in thought, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t come up with an answer.


    Just then, a ghost soldier commander approached to report, his voice low and grave.


    "Princess Erelyn, in this battle, we''ve lost over two hundred thousand ghost soldiers, and many of our structures have been damaged.


    The Bridge of Souls has suffered extensive damage, and the Gates of the Underworld have also been partially compromised.


    Fortunately, these issues are still within manageable limits and won''t affect the passage to the afterlife.


    However�� the Keeper of the Soulbridge is missing."


    "The Keeper of the Soulbridge is missing?"


    That last sentence caught Erelyn off guard.


    The Keeper of the Soulbridge, named Nyssara, was responsible for administering the Draught of Forgetting, which souls had to drink before passing on. It was said that in life, she had been a Supreme Emperor-level figure.


    In the Netherworld, her experience and age made her one of the most senior beings, perhaps even the most senior. So, even Erelyn, who now ruled the Underworld Dynasty, didn''t dare to take her lightly.


    However, given the current chaos in the Netherworld and Nyssara''s own considerable strength, Erelyn couldn''t afford to focus on her disappearance right now.


    As she surveyed the aftermath of the battle, her gaze hardened with resolve.


    She turned to Timothy. "You''re saying that the one causing chaos in both the Elant continent and the Netherworld might be hiding here in the Netherworld?"


    "Exactly. That''s why Sylvia and I came here," Timothy confirmed with a nod.


    Hearing this, Erelyn seemed to make up her mind quickly. "I understand. I might be able to find her. Follow me."


    Without another word, she lightly tapped the ground with her toes and gracefully lifted into the air.


    "Where is the princess going��?"


    Several high-ranking officials of the Underworld Dynasty exchanged glances, momentarily stunned. Then, their expressions shifted to shock. "Could it be that the princess is heading there?"


    Stay updated with empire


    "That place might hold the solution, but it''s not something to be used lightly unless absolutely necessary!"


    The officials were clearly alarmed, but Erelyn paid them no mind. Her figure was already flying toward the depths of the Underworld Dynasty.


    "Looks like she really does have a plan," Timothy mused.


    Before coming to the Underworld Dynasty, Timothy had heard rumors that the dynasty''s ruler possessed the means to control the entire Netherworld. It seemed those rumors were true.


    "Let''s go, honey," Timothy said, looking down at Sylvia, who was still clinging to the hem of his shirt.


    Her body had become so small and delicate.


    It was obvious that, no matter how hard Sylvia tried to maintain her usual cold and aloof demeanor, she just couldn''t pull it off in this form.


    She hopped up and down in frustration, clearly growing more anxious.


    Having been in her childlike form for a while now, Sylvia had completely exhausted her magical energy. At this point, she couldn''t even muster the strength to fly, let alone cast any spells.


    "Give me back the snow lotus already! I can''t even fly without it!" Sylvia pleaded, her big eyes brimming with tears as she looked up at Timothy.


    Her tearful expression was so endearing that Timothy couldn''t help but chuckle.


    But he quickly shook his head, still smiling. "You tried to bite me earlier, remember? So as punishment, you''ll have to wait a bit longer for the snow lotus."


    "But�� but I can''t fly! How am I supposed to keep up?" Sylvia was practically bouncing in place, her tiny face full of frustration and helplessness.


    After all, ever since they''d arrived in the Netherworld, she''d been through a lot��turning into a little girl, and then�� well, that time in the Sacred Sea��


    She''d been teased and pushed around quite a bit.


    "Don''t worry, honey. I''ve got a solution for that," Timothy said with a soft smile. He bent down slightly.


    With one arm gently supporting Sylvia''s neck and the other lifting her legs, he scooped her up into a princess carry, cradling her small, delicate body in his arms��

 Chapter 344 Timothy, you jerk!

    Sylvia''s petite frame was suddenly lifted off the ground, and she immediately panicked a little.She never expected Timothy to pick her up so suddenly, and especially not in such an embarrassing position.


    Read exclusive chapters at empire


    If she remembered correctly, this kind of hold was called a "princess carry."


    It was a way for the guy to show off his strength, while also highlighting the girl''s soft and delicate nature.


    In her memory, the disciples who secretly dated often pulled off this kind of move to look cool.


    Held in Timothy''s arms, her small body fit perfectly into the curve of his embrace.


    Timothy''s body felt like a protective canopy, shielding her completely and holding her securely.


    That feeling��it was incredibly comforting.


    Cradled in his arms, with his arms gently supporting her, the breeze blowing by, it was surprisingly pleasant.


    For a moment, Sylvia''s wandering gaze froze.


    She had to admit, being held like this was really comfortable. No wonder those female disciples were willing to risk getting caught just to experience it.


    But the problem was��


    Suddenly, she remembered that not only was Erelyn here, but there were also a bunch of ghost soldiers watching them. Sylvia instantly felt a wave of embarrassment wash over her.


    After all, when had she ever been held like this by anyone?


    Even if it was comfortable, this was definitely not okay!


    "C-could you put me down? Or at least, change the way you''re holding me?" Sylvia whispered shyly into Timothy''s ear, her voice barely audible.


    Unfortunately, Timothy''s response was quick and decisive: "It''s fine, babe. I''m not tired."


    "Huh?" Sylvia was completely dumbfounded.


    This wasn''t about whether he was tired or not!


    She was the mighty Goddess Sylvia, and now her dignity was completely out the window��


    But she couldn''t just say that outright. Thinking quickly, she tried a different approach: "Let''s just drop it, okay? I know this is called a princess carry, but��


    But isn''t the princess carry supposed to be for, well, princesses? I''m a goddess, someone people fear and respect. It doesn''t really suit my status.


    So�� let''s just stop, alright?"


    After saying that, Sylvia felt like her argument was solid, practically flawless.


    ''That should do it. He''ll definitely change the way he''s holding me now,'' she thought, looking up and meeting Timothy''s gaze.


    But she quickly noticed something different in his eyes.


    The way he was looking at her��it was like�� like when he used to read her love letters, with that deep, charming, and slightly cocky look?! S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh?" Sylvia was stunned.


    She couldn''t wrap her head around it. How could he be thinking about love letters in a place like this?


    ''No way, that''s impossible. It''s gotta be�� just my imagination!''


    However, as Sylvia stared at him with her innocent, disbelieving eyes, she saw Timothy''s lips curl into a slight smile as he leaned in closer.


    His voice, low and magnetic, made her heart skip a beat: "Babe, what are you talking about? To me, you''re the cutest, softest princess there is.


    This carry? It''s made just for you."


    It wasn''t exactly a love letter, and it was over in a flash.


    But for some reason, his words echoed in Sylvia''s ears like a spell.


    ''No, no! He''s just teasing me again. That''s all this is.


    He''s done this kind of thing more than once.


    Yeah, that''s definitely it!''


    Sylvia kept repeating this to herself in her mind, even nodding seriously to convince herself.


    It seemed like Sylvia had completely let Timothy''s earlier words go in one ear and out the other.


    But when she looked up and accidentally locked eyes with him��


    Their gazes met, and suddenly, she felt a jolt of electricity surge through her heart.


    It was a tingling sensation, one that left her emotions in complete disarray.


    Even though she knew Timothy''s words were probably just a playful joke, something he said to make her happy, or maybe even a deliberate tease��


    That intense gaze, that serious expression.


    For a moment, Sylvia couldn''t tell if Timothy was acting or not.


    But one thing was crystal clear��


    "This is way too powerful!"


    No girl could possibly resist such an unexpected, heartfelt line, no matter how cheesy it was.


    It was so cheesy that it made her toes curl, and she almost wanted to roll on the ground in embarrassment.


    Yet, every word seemed to pierce straight into her heart, throwing her emotions into chaos, leaving her completely at a loss.


    In just an instant, the mental defenses Sylvia had carefully built up crumbled to dust.


    All that remained was the sound of her own heartbeat, growing faster and faster.


    The quiet sky, the gentle breeze��everything seemed to fade away, leaving only the rapid thumping of her heart.


    Like a little rabbit, it pounded erratically, with no rhythm or reason.


    Her heart was completely out of control.


    "D-don''t think that just because you say something like that, I''ll believe you.


    Hmph, if you think you can sweet-talk me, you''ve got a long way to go!"


    Sylvia tried her best to act like she didn''t care, but her trembling voice and the bright red blush on her cheeks betrayed her completely.


    "You sure about that, babe?" Timothy whispered softly in her ear, already seeing right through her.


    "O-of course I''m sure!"


    Thinking Timothy was finally giving in, Sylvia quickly responded, her voice still shaking a little.


    "Doesn''t matter if you''re sure or not. Today, I''m carrying you like a princess, no matter what."


    Timothy''s words shattered her expectations.


    Not only did he not let go, but he held her even tighter.


    "Timothy, you jerk!"


    Sylvia''s voice was carried away by the wind, barely making a ripple.


    Unable to break free from Timothy''s embrace, she soon realized something else.


    The Netherworld''s cold wind brushed against her, making her shiver slightly.


    But nestled in Timothy''s arms, no matter how cold the wind was, it seemed to vanish instantly.


    His embrace was so warm, like a cozy bed that shielded her from all the elements.


    More than that, the sense of safety that enveloped her made it feel like no danger could ever reach her.


    In that moment, Sylvia''s resistance completely stopped.


    Her small chest lightly pressed against Timothy''s arm, and the rapid beating of her heart was something both of them could clearly feel.


    Even without saying a word, Timothy probably already knew exactly what she was thinking, just from the rhythm of her heartbeat��


    The thought made Sylvia''s cheeks burn even hotter.


    She looked up at Timothy, her eyes shimmering with emotion, like ripples on a calm lake.


    Finally, Sylvia let out a soft huff and playfully lifted her head: "Hmph, if you''re going to carry me, then�� fine, do whatever you want!"

 Chapter 345 Eye of the Underworld

    Timothy couldn''t help but notice how Sylvia, despite her usual tsundere attitude, still managed to maintain a bit of that cool, aloof vibe.But what really got him was how, in her current form as a little girl, her tsundere behavior came off as more playful and cute��so much so that it was almost funny.


    Timothy found himself tempted to tease her a little.


    However, holding her in his arms made it impossible to free up a hand to flick her forehead.


    After thinking for a moment, Timothy came up with a better idea.


    He leaned forward and gently bumped his forehead against Sylvia''s soft little head.


    "Ow~"


    Sylvia was momentarily stunned, her head spinning a bit from the unexpected bump.


    "Wha��! You actually headbutted me!"


    In this smaller body, constantly getting teased, Sylvia had almost forgotten the dignity she once held as a goddess. She pitifully covered her head with her hands.


    "Heh, it''s not every day I get the chance, so of course I''m gonna mess with you a little, wifey."


    Taking advantage of the fact that they were flying through the air, Timothy gave her another light bump.


    "Ow! You jerk! I''m outta here!" Experience more content on empire


    Sylvia twisted her body, trying to escape from Timothy''s hold. But just as she glanced down, her heart skipped a beat, and it felt like her soul nearly left her body.


    "So... so high up." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It suddenly hit her��back when she was this age, she hadn''t yet learned how to fly. Naturally, she had a fear of heights.


    Now, with her body reverted to that younger form, her mindset had shifted too.


    A wave of fear washed over her, and instead of trying to run away, she snuggled even closer into Timothy''s arms.


    "Huh? Why aren''t you running anymore, wifey?"


    Timothy was genuinely puzzled by her sudden change in behavior.


    "I''m not going anywhere," Sylvia muttered, shaking her head while still nestled in his arms like a princess.


    "Why not?"


    "I''m scared of heights."


    Her voice trembled slightly.


    "..."


    "Pfft��hahaha!"


    After a brief silence, Timothy burst out laughing.


    He had been wondering why Sylvia had suddenly calmed down, but he never expected this to be the reason.


    "Stop laughing!"


    Sylvia''s voice was filled with embarrassment and frustration.


    "A goddess being afraid of heights? How could I not laugh at that?"


    "You''re the worst!"


    "Hahaha!"


    "Timothy!"


    "..."


    "Wait, no, don''t��ah, stop it! Noooo!"


    Timothy''s laughter echoed through the sky.


    And it wasn''t just that. The ghost soldiers watching from below could clearly see what was happening.


    As they flew even higher, Timothy actually tossed Sylvia up into the air, only to catch her again.


    The little girl, who had previously seemed so cold and distant, was now screaming in panic, her face flushed with a mix of anger and embarrassment.


    The sound of playful bickering occasionally drifted over from the distance, but for some reason, the ghost soldiers standing there dumbfounded began to feel something strange.


    "Why does it seem like their arguing is... sweeter than before?"


    They exchanged glances, and even those among them who had experienced love were left completely stunned by the scene unfolding before them. It was as if their brains had short-circuited.


    All they could clearly sense was that the once gloomy sky now seemed to carry a hint of sweetness, thanks to the couple''s obvious affection...


    ...


    Following Erelyn''s lead, Timothy carried Sylvia as they made their way deeper into the Underworld Dynasty.


    After passing through several heavily guarded checkpoints, they finally arrived at the heart of the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    There, twelve towering stone pillars stood tall, each one carved with the imposing and fearsome statues of ancient demon gods.


    The pillars were covered in intricate, mysterious runes, and pure, concentrated nether energy flowed through them.


    At the center of the altar was a circular platform, and above it hovered a dense, swirling mass of energy. It seemed to be a mixture of nether energy and spiritual energy, so complex that it caused the surrounding space to warp and distort.


    A dark blue light enveloped the surface of the energy, and beneath that calm exterior, an immense, overwhelming power seemed to be lurking.


    This was the deepest part of the Underworld Dynasty, and the twelve demon gods carved into the pillars were said to be the most powerful in all of the Netherworld.


    It was clear that this place held a profound and mysterious secret.


    The mass of energy, shrouded in dark blue light, seemed to be connected to the very essence of the Netherworld itself.


    Erelyn glanced briefly at Timothy and Sylvia before turning back toward the altar and stepping forward.


    As she entered the altar, the atmosphere shifted dramatically.


    It became solemn, reverent, and even carried a sense of awe.


    Though there were no visible spirits or creatures present, it felt as though the entire altar was bowing in submission to Erelyn.


    The swirling nether energy within the altar seemed to be drawn toward the dark blue orb at the center, as well as toward Erelyn herself.


    "No wonder the ghosts under Ereboth say the Underworld Dynasty controls the entire Netherworld. Just this altar alone seems to be intricately linked to the Netherworld," Timothy muttered, sensing the cold, gathering energy. Even Sylvia, standing beside him, hooked her little finger around his, her expression turning serious.


    Though she had never seen anything like this before, she had a vague feeling that Erelyn''s presence was somehow influencing the entire Netherworld.


    "What is Erelyn trying to do...?" Sylvia furrowed her brows, sensing that things were taking an unexpected turn.


    At that moment, Erelyn, who had stepped into the altar, suddenly reached out her hand toward the dark blue orb at the center.


    The instant her hand made contact, the orb exploded with a brilliant dark blue light.


    Drawn by this, Erelyn''s aura surged, and the light from the crown on her head became dazzlingly bright.


    At that moment, the entire altar seemed to come alive.


    The eyes of the demon gods carved into the stone pillars began to glow, and a deep, beast-like roar echoed through the space.


    The intricate runes on the ground, the altar, and the pillars began to pulse with energy.


    From the ground, the altar, and the pillars, streams of ghostly blue nether energy rose up, slowly flowing toward the center.


    Though each stream of energy was thin, when they converged, they became overwhelmingly powerful.


    The energy was incredibly pure, and the power it contained was both terrifying and profound.


    All of it was flowing toward Erelyn, merging into her body.


    Each strand of nether energy seemed to elevate her aura to a new level.


    But as the Netherworld''s energy poured into her, Erelyn''s spiritual body began to tremble slightly, as if she was in pain.


    "Erelyn..." Sylvia''s delicate face showed a trace of worry, and she began to think about stopping this strange ritual.


    But just as she was about to act, Erelyn, despite her obvious pain, forced herself to look up at the glowing blue pillars.


    With a voice filled with determination, she declared:


    "All life in the Netherworld... is under my control.


    Eye of the Underworld... open!"


    Suddenly, the nether energy exploded outward in all directions!

 Chapter 346 What… what is this?

    Boom!In just an instant, the overwhelming force of the dark energy surged around the altar like a raging river.


    The chilling aura it carried was enough to make any living being��or even spirits��tremble in fear.


    The immense energy, like a giant beast, devoured everything beyond the altar, causing even the twelve stone pillars to shudder slightly.


    Despite the pain, Erelyn summoned the last bit of her strength.


    Boom!


    At the very center of the swirling dark energy, an eye suddenly opened in the void.


    The eye was a deep blue, mysterious and eerie, as if it could pierce through the entire Netherworld.


    And the scenes reflected in that eye appeared like fleeting images in Erelyn''s own gaze.


    The vast Netherworld, with its billions of souls and endless lands, all unfolded before her eyes.


    Every spirit that happened to glance at the sky in the Netherworld was instantly struck with shock and terror.


    They were horrified to discover that a rift had appeared in the sky.


    And within that rift, an eye emerged.


    A deep, penetrating eye that seemed capable of seeing through everything, filling every spirit with an overwhelming sense of dread.


    "The Eye of the Underworld!"


    This eye could see every corner of the Netherworld, and only the heir to the Underworld Dynasty had the right to activate it.


    Carrying the oppressive power of the King of the Underworld, this eye could strike fear into the heart of any spirit.


    Whether it was a sprawling city or a narrow alley,whether it was a bustling tavern or a cramped room.


    Every corner of the Netherworld was laid bare under the gaze of this eye.


    It seemed as though nothing in the entire Netherworld could escape its scrutiny.


    But as the Eye of the Underworld swept over the final stretch of the Netherworld, the deep blue eye suddenly froze.


    At the same moment, Erelyn''s body trembled slightly at the center of the altar.


    "It''s really�� her!"


    Her gaze was dazed, and her expression was filled with shock. S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A wave of weakness washed over her, making it hard for her to stay on her feet.


    The Eye of the Underworld had drained her greatly. After scanning the entire Netherworld, Erelyn''s soul energy was nearly depleted.


    She staggered, almost collapsing from exhaustion.


    But Sylvia appeared quickly, gently supporting her soul, helping Erelyn lean against one of the stone pillars.


    "So, who is it? Did you find her?" Timothy asked, stepping forward, his expression serious.


    Erelyn bit her lip, clearly hesitant and conflicted.


    "Yeah, I found her�� I just didn''t expect it to be her.


    She''s the new Keeper of the Soulbridge, and she''s been guarding the Bridge of Souls in the Netherworld for over ten thousand years."


    "The Keeper of the Soulbridge?" Timothy frowned slightly.


    Based on the description, it was clear that this Keeper held a significant position in the Netherworld of the Elant continent.


    But to think that someone so crucial��responsible for guiding souls to the afterlife��would do something like this.


    If she had been stationed at the Bridge of Souls for ten thousand years, why would she suddenly turn against both the Netherworld and the Elant continent?


    Though Timothy could sense that something must have changed, he had no intention of showing mercy.


    It had been quite some time since he and Sylvia left the Elant continent��nearly half a month now.


    If they delayed any longer, the barrier of the Sepulcher of the Sacred could be completely shattered.


    When that happens, the Holy Emperor''s corpse would enter the Elant continent, bringing devastation to all life.


    More importantly, resolving the chaos at the Sepulcher of the Sacred and eliminating the Keeper of the Soulbridge in the Netherworld was crucial.


    Completing this mission would grant him the long-awaited reward: the path to the realm of the Holy Emperor.


    "Even within the Netherworld, not even a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse can traverse the void. But, Princess, since you control the entire Netherworld, could you open a path to the Bridge of Souls?" Timothy asked directly, his tone urgent.


    Erelyn hesitated for a moment, clearly taken aback. "I do have a way to manipulate spatial forces, but what exactly are you planning?"


    She paused, her voice tinged with concern. "I don''t know much, but I''ve heard that the Keeper of the Soulbridge was a Supreme Emperor-level figure in life. Even after guarding the Bridge of Souls for tens of thousands of years, her strength, though diminished, is likely still unfathomable. If you go, it could be incredibly dangerous."


    Erelyn''s expression showed clear worry as she struggled to stand, her body too weak to do more than lean against the wall. It was obvious she wasn''t eager to tear open space and send them to the Bridge of Souls. Even the ghostly blue crown on her head seemed to droop, resting against the wall in defeat.


    "Don''t worry," Timothy said, his voice steady and resolute. "No matter how strong she was, she''s still a spirit that''s been worn down by millennia. Besides, I have the goddess with me."


    His gaze was unwavering, showing no trace of hesitation.


    Erelyn, still in shock, suddenly felt something strange. Timothy had raised his hand, hovering it just above her arm, and she could sense a deliberate release of energy.


    The moment his hand made contact, Erelyn was overwhelmed by an intense, searing heat. The terrifying temperature felt as though it could incinerate everything into ash.


    But what was even more alarming was the purity of the divine energy mixed within the heat. It seemed to have an inherent power that suppressed and restrained spirits at their very core.


    Erelyn, as the ruler of the Netherworld, was no ordinary spirit. The crown on her head symbolized her authority, and the dark energy that swirled around her soul was far beyond what any common ghost could muster.


    Yet, even she felt a deep sense of fear in the face of this holy, burning power. It was as if something deep within her��her very essence��was trembling uncontrollably.


    "What�� what is this?" Erelyn''s eyes widened in shock.


    This sensation�� she had heard of it before, perhaps even read about it in some ancient text. But in this moment, she couldn''t bring herself to believe it.


    "Could it really be�� that? But that kind of physique hasn''t appeared in thousands, maybe tens of thousands of years! Is it even possible?"


    And yet�� it had reached such a terrifying level!


    Erelyn stared at Timothy, still unable to fully accept the absurd thought forming in her mind.


    But then she noticed something else��Timothy''s expression hadn''t changed at all. Instead, faint golden patterns began to slowly emerge on his arms. Though they weren''t fully activated, the soft golden lines radiated an incredibly powerful aura.


    Solid as a rock. Divine and majestic.


    As the patterns flowed, it was as if they commanded the respect and awe of all spirits.


    Finally, the realization hit Erelyn like a bolt of lightning. The thing she had been too afraid to even consider now seemed undeniable.


    The Ancient Saintly Body.


    A physique so feared by both the Elant continent and the Netherworld, yet one that hadn''t been seen in countless years.


    At last, Erelyn made up her mind. Slowly, she raised her hand.


    The crown on her head glowed with a dark blue light, and before her, the space began to tear open, revealing a rift.

 Chapter 347 Supreme Emperor Verena

    To be the Keeper of the Soulbridge, guarding the Bridge of Souls, one must possess unfathomable power.Even after taking on the mantle of the Lord of the Underworld, Erelyn had never crossed paths with her in the past century.


    If it were anyone else, Erelyn would never have been able to open this rift in space.


    But now, standing before Timothy and Sylvia, she seemed to trust them completely.


    What others could never achieve, perhaps they truly had a chance to turn the tide.


    The Sepulcher of the Sacred on the continent of Elant was on the verge of collapse, and no one knew when the Netherworld would face its second attack.


    If there was any hope of ending this war that threatened both realms, it might rest in their hands.


    The rift slowly opened. Erelyn, once again drawing on the power of the Netherworld, was now extremely weak. Even the color of her soul seemed to be fading.


    But when she looked at Timothy and Sylvia, her eyes were filled with boundless hope.


    On the other side of the rift, a scene slowly came into view.


    A vast river flowed gently, shrouded in endless mist.


    The fog was so thick that it obscured the vision of all the wandering souls, making it impossible for them to see their surroundings. They forgot their past lives and had no idea what awaited them in the afterlife.


    Above the river, a small bridge stood quietly.


    The names carved into the bridge were all too familiar.


    The river was the River of Oblivion, and the bridge was the Bridge of Souls.


    And at the edge of the bridge...


    Through the dense fog, a single figure could barely be made out.


    The aura that seeped through the rift was so overwhelming that it crushed any presence Erelyn had ever felt in the Netherworld.


    A faint scent of blood drifted through the air, eerily similar to the atmosphere within the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    Clearly, on the other side of the rift stood the Keeper of the Soulbridge, waiting by the Bridge of Souls.


    Even without crossing over, it was obvious how difficult this battle would be.


    "Don''t worry, Sister Erelyn."


    Despite her small and fragile frame, Sylvia glanced at Timothy beside her, then turned back to Erelyn with a confident smile.


    It was as if no matter who they were about to face, it didn''t matter at all.


    Walking over to Timothy, the two exchanged a brief smile.


    His large hand held her small one, and together, they stepped toward the rift.


    "How strange..."


    Watching their backs, Erelyn stood there, dumbfounded.


    She had heard about human emotions before.


    But in her understanding, those strange feelings were always distant, foreign, and not to be trusted.


    Yet between Timothy and Sylvia, those emotions she thought she knew so well felt entirely different.


    It wasn''t just the overwhelming sweetness between them. More importantly, it was the trust they had in each other, like an unbreakable bond that nothing could sever.


    For a moment, Erelyn''s gaze was completely frozen.


    More than her current weakened state, her attention was entirely captured by the scene before her.


    ...


    Holding Sylvia''s small hand, Timothy stepped through the rift. As their figures emerged on the other side, Timothy opened his eyes.


    Just as the legends described, the area around the Bridge of Souls was shrouded in a thick, white mist.


    The fog was so dense that it almost completely obscured the view. The only sound was the quiet flow of the River of Oblivion.


    Through the mist, they could barely make out the distant outline of the Bridge of Souls.


    The silence was suffocating, so still that it felt almost eerie.


    Finally, a figure slowly emerged from the mist.


    Though she wore simple, rough-spun clothes, the golden hairpin tucked into her intricately coiled hair was unmistakably valuable.


    Her attire was plain��straw sandals and a modest robe��but the thick fog obscured her face, making it impossible to discern her features.


    More striking than her appearance, however, was the calm, unshaken aura that surrounded her. It was as if she wasn''t the least bit surprised by their arrival.


    "Is this... the Keeper of the Soulbridge?" Timothy immediately sensed her identity.


    But this scene was far from what he had imagined. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anyone tainted by the Dragon Blood Formation��whether they were practitioners, powerful beings at the level of Holy Emperors, or even spirits��would be severely affected.


    They would eventually become twisted, violent, and bloodthirsty.


    Timothy had expected the Keeper of the Soulbridge, as the source of it all, to be even more deranged, her mind completely consumed by the Dragon Blood Formation.


    But to his surprise, the Keeper was nothing like he had imagined. Though her face was hidden, her aura was clear��there was no trace of the bloodlust or madness he had anticipated.


    If that was the case, why had she done something so insane, something that threatened to destroy both the continent of Elant and the Netherworld?


    Even Timothy couldn''t help but feel confused.


    "A living soul from the continent of Elant?


    Have you come to kill me?"


    The Keeper of the Soulbridge spoke, her voice calm, as if she had long expected this moment.


    "Oh? So you already know?" Timothy''s eyes narrowed, a sharp glint flashing in them.


    No matter what, she had thrown both realms into chaos, and she would have to pay the price.


    After all, it wasn''t just about ending the disaster in the Sepulcher of the Sacred. Right now, Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura were probably trembling behind that door, hiding in fear.


    "I''d like to see what kind of power the Keeper of the Soulbridge from the Netherworld has, to dare strike at the Sepulcher of the Sacred," Sylvia said coldly, her small frame standing tall as she stared into the mist, undaunted.


    Even though her body had become much smaller, her presence was no less imposing.


    "I knew you would come," the Keeper of the Soulbridge replied, her voice laced with a hint of disdain. "But a little girl who can''t even lift a sword, and a boy barely twenty years old, not even close to reaching the level of a Holy Emperor?


    Do you really think you have the strength to defeat me?"


    Her words were dripping with scorn.


    The thick fog began to dissipate, and the face hidden within it slowly came into view.


    When Timothy and Sylvia finally saw her clearly, both of them froze, their expressions filled with shock.


    The title "Keeper of the Soulbridge" was just a position in the Netherworld. Anyone who took on the role would become the new Keeper.


    Even Erelyn didn''t know much about the current Keeper''s identity, only that she had once been an incredibly powerful Supreme Emperor in life.


    But as the mist cleared and her face was revealed, Timothy and Sylvia instantly recognized her.


    The Keeper of the Soulbridge, the one guarding the Bridge of Souls, was none other than... Supreme Emperor Verena, whom they had once encountered in the Sepulcher of the Sacred!

 Chapter 348 Cut them down!

    "It''s actually Supreme Emperor Verena!"The moment she saw clearly, even Sylvia was momentarily stunned.


    If it weren''t for the fact that her appearance and aura were almost identical to how she looked in the Sepulcher of the Sacred, even Sylvia wouldn''t have believed that the Keeper of the Soulbridge standing before her was truly Supreme Emperor Verena.


    "But now, it all makes sense," Timothy said, frowning slightly.


    He had already learned enough about Supreme Emperor Verena''s nature from the battle in the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    This was a woman who had been willing to follow her lover, giving up all her power and status, completely disregarding the judgment of the world. She was ready to sacrifice her life for what she believed in.


    Supreme Emperor Verena''s character was indeed admirable and worthy of respect.


    After her death, a fragment of her soul remained in the Sepulcher of the Sacred, while her true soul had passed into the Netherworld. But...


    As Timothy looked at her, standing amidst the mist, her once deep brown eyes were slowly being overtaken by a blood-red hue.


    He could guess that, over the long years of waiting, her mind had gradually changed.


    Perhaps she had fallen into madness, or maybe she had been corrupted.


    The Supreme Emperor Verena standing before them now could no longer maintain her inner peace.


    Even her spirit, once bathed in the divine aura of a Supreme Emperor, now carried a faint trace of holiness, but it was almost entirely shrouded in a thick, ominous blood mist.


    "In the Netherworld, I''ve waited for him far too long.


    No matter how desperately I searched, I couldn''t even find a trace of his reincarnation.


    I could only stand here, numb, watching the endless passage of time.


    If this is the only outcome I can expect, why should I keep waiting here in vain?


    Why not shatter the cycle of reincarnation in both Elant and the Netherworld? Maybe in the chaos of a broken cycle, I''ll finally see him again!"


    As she stepped out of the mist, the blood-red in Supreme Emperor Verena''s eyes deepened, completely consuming them.


    Even her voice carried a hint of madness.


    The feeling she gave off now was even more chilling than the corrupted remnant of her soul that had been left behind in the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    To guard this place for thousands upon thousands of years, all for the one she loved��such devotion was indeed worthy of admiration.


    But Timothy also knew that Supreme Emperor Verena had fallen too far into madness to be saved.


    When you make a choice, you must be prepared to face the consequences.


    Golden light and divine energy began to radiate from Timothy''s Ancient Saintly Body. Clearly, he had made up his mind to kill.


    "If I tear apart the laws of both realms and shatter the cycle of reincarnation, maybe then I''ll find him.


    No one can stop me��not even you two insignificant children!"


    A flash of crimson bloodlust flickered in Supreme Emperor Verena''s eyes, clearly showing that she had been consumed by a desire to kill.


    Once, she had stood at the pinnacle of power as a Supreme Emperor, ruling over the continent of Elant.


    Now, in her madness, she no longer bothered to hide her arrogance.


    "Children?


    Do you think I''m worthy to fight you?" sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that moment, a cold voice came from the other side.


    Sylvia lifted her head, staring directly at Supreme Emperor Verena.


    Though her small frame appeared delicate, and her face was as soft and innocent as a young girl''s, there was something in her voice and gaze that was completely at odds with her appearance.


    Her tone was cold and commanding, like frost, carrying a sense of authority that made it impossible not to feel a deep sense of awe.


    At the same time, Timothy bent down and gently placed the snow lotus he had taken from Sylvia''s head back into her smooth hair.


    Immediately, an intense chill spread out around them.


    The cold was far beyond anything one could imagine.


    In just an instant, the mist swirling around them froze solid in the extreme cold.


    What floated in the air was no longer a vision-obscuring fog, but countless tiny, crystalline frost particles��beautiful, yet bitterly cold.


    The overwhelming aura of a Holy Emperor burst forth, a power so immense that it could only come from someone who had reached the peak of the Transcendence Realm, standing at the very pinnacle of the Holy Emperor''s might.


    Bathed in radiant light, Sylvia''s form slowly grew, eventually transforming back into her graceful, flawless figure.


    Her pale blue phoenix gown fluttered gently in the icy air, and her stunningly beautiful face now bore a trace of cold indifference.


    Even though she knew that this wasn''t the true nature of Supreme Emperor Verena, Sylvia had no intention of holding back.


    Especially when facing a Supreme Emperor, even if the opponent''s physical body had perished and their power had diminished, she had to give it her all.


    In the distant sky, a massive golden bell hovered in the air.


    Though the bell did not sway, it exuded an unshakable presence, like a mountain, commanding awe and reverence.


    Golden light spread outwards, suppressing everything around it. The sheer weight of its presence was suffocating, a terrifying force that could make even the strongest Holy Emperors of the Elant continent tremble in fear.


    But beyond this Sacred Bell, which could inspire awe in even the mightiest of beings, another form appeared behind Sylvia��a Sacred Form.


    It was a wooden sword, glowing with a faint crimson light.


    The sword had no unnecessary embellishments, only a blade of unparalleled sharpness, with faint ink-like marks adorning its surface.


    A Sacred Form shaped like a sword��this alone was enough to reveal Sylvia''s nature: sharp, decisive, and ruthless.


    Whoever blocked her path��cut them down!


    Whoever challenged the authority of a Holy Emperor��cut them down!


    This was the power of a Holy Emperor, a being who had ruled over the Elant continent for millennia, standing at the pinnacle of existence!


    Even though she now faced a Supreme Emperor, a being from the ancient times who had reached the Ascension Phase, there was not a trace of fear in Sylvia''s cold eyes.


    As the first chime of the Sacred Bell rang out, she drew her sword without hesitation.


    The sword''s light shot into the sky. Though the wooden sword, adorned with ink-like marks, lacked the extravagant decorations of other powerful artifacts, it seemed to be the sharpest weapon in existence, capable of cutting down anything that stood in its way.


    The bell''s resonant chime echoed outward, its deep sound like the roar of a mighty lion.


    Though thick mist had previously obscured Supreme Emperor Verena, the moment the Sacred Bell rang, the mist retreated as if it had encountered a mortal enemy.


    The sky opened up, the earth stretched wide, and all obstacles vanished. Only the soul of Supreme Emperor Verena remained, exposed to the open air.


    With that single strike, the air itself seemed to tear apart, and even the unbreakable space of the Netherworld trembled under its force.


    The ground shook, and the air groaned in agony.


    Yet, Supreme Emperor Verena appeared completely unfazed by the terrifying power of the strike. She merely raised her hand indifferently toward the sky.


    But in her blood-red eyes, she suddenly noticed something else��another figure.


    "This is..."


    For some reason, the holy golden light slowly emanating from Timothy''s body caused her to pause for a long moment, her gaze filled with a hint of unmistakable shock.

 Chapter 349 You think this is enough to trap me?

    the red sword light was impossibly sharp, tearing through the very fabric of space.the biting cold it carried made it feel like being plunged into an icy abyss.


    its divine power was overwhelming, crashing down with unstoppable force.


    though the sword strike seemed simple and unadorned, just a single arc of sword energy, it carried the weight of a force that could sweep away everything in its path!


    even the space in front of it was ripped apart. yet, supreme emperor verena didn''t seem to care in the slightest. she merely raised her arm.


    above her, a thin, crimson string appeared, floating in midair. stay updated via empire


    but this seemingly fragile string effortlessly collided with the sword strike.


    boom!


    the shockwave rippled outward, even causing the surface of the river of oblivion to tremble.


    but the sword strike was stopped, and it didn''t even seem like it took much effort.


    even though sylvia hadn''t used her full strength in that strike, there were few on the entire continent of elant, even among the holy emperor-level warriors, who could block it so easily.


    this showed just how terrifying supreme emperor verena''s power remained, even though her physical body had long since perished.


    more importantly, the faint blood-red glow in her eyes seemed to invisibly enhance her strength.


    timothy stepped forward, standing beside sylvia, completely unfazed by the dangerous situation.


    instead, he smiled slightly. "honey, let me give you a hand."


    sylvia, who had only recently regained her body, pouted slightly, casting a resentful glance at timothy.


    holy emperor-level warriors were known for fighting alone, and on the continent of elant, no one had ever been worthy of fighting alongside sylvia.


    but even in the face of supreme emperor verena, for some reason, when timothy stood beside her, sylvia couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of calm.


    "hmph!


    fine, i''ll give you a chance. let''s team up and take her down, just like we did last time in the sepulcher of the sacred."


    sylvia tilted her head up at a slight angle, pretending not to care.


    but timothy was all too familiar with that playful, tsundere attitude.


    "alright, alright, i''ll help you out��just this once," he teased with a grin, standing beside her.


    as they both turned to face supreme emperor verena, their auras shifted in unison.


    the sacred bell rang out once more as sylvia gripped her sword hilt, standing still for a moment in solemn silence.


    but the instant she swung her sword, a fierce energy erupted.


    in that moment, the phantom of the wooden sword behind her suddenly grew several times larger.


    the sword energy she unleashed shot upward, as if it could pierce the heavens themselves.


    everything in its path would be cleaved in two.


    the sacred bell''s majestic chime echoed across the sky, coating the sword energy in a layer of golden light.


    as it sliced through space, the power of this strike, bolstered by the sacred bell, was several times more overwhelming than the one before.


    at the same time, timothy made his move.


    a golden giant, his sacred form, appeared, towering like a mountain, pressing down with immense force.


    the radiant aura of the ''sunburst'' that enveloped it exuded such divine power that even supreme emperor verena''s eyes widened slightly.


    sylvia''s power was undeniable��so much so that even supreme emperor verena found it hard to believe that such a formidable holy emperor-level warrior still existed on the continent of elant.


    but what unsettled her even more was timothy.


    though his strength was slightly inferior to that of goddess sylvia, the divine aura timothy unleashed with just a raised hand seemed to have an innate ability to suppress spirits and ghosts.


    the scorching, radiant golden light, like the rising sun, sent a shiver of fear deep into her very soul. sear?h the n?vel(f)ire.��et website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "how strange�� what exactly is��"


    a fleeting moment of clarity and disbelief flashed in supreme emperor verena''s eyes, but it was quickly swallowed by a deeper, blood-red glow that enveloped her gaze.


    the bloody aura radiating from her body made her appear even more furious and violent.


    "you think this is enough to trap me?"


    the last remnants of her sanity seemed to be slipping away.


    at this moment, supreme emperor verena was almost entirely consumed by her desires.


    what she wanted was nothing less than to shatter the cycle of reincarnation between the worlds of elant and the netherworld.


    and for that, she didn''t care how insane her actions became.


    this time, seven strings appeared in the air simultaneously.


    each string glowed with a different color, but they were all tinged with a faint layer of blood-red light.


    it was this eerie crimson hue that caused the power of the seven strings to surge dramatically.


    though her physical body had long since perished, leaving only her soul, supreme emperor verena''s strength had gradually waned over the years.


    but thanks to the dragon blood formation, she could now wield nearly half of the power she had in life.


    even when facing sylvia, who stood at the pinnacle of holy emperor-level strength, she still seemed to have the upper hand.


    supreme emperor verena''s eyes burned with rage as the seven strings flared with light.


    the golden sacred form and the wooden sword''s energy surged forward like massive waves, crashing down with overwhelming force.


    but when they struck the strings, it was as if they had collided with an unbreakable barrier.


    though the seven strings trembled under the immense impact, they withstood the combined assault.


    in fact, the blood-red light on the strings intensified, and it even seemed like they were preparing to counterattack.


    these seven strings were originally heavenly-level artifacts that supreme emperor verena had refined. as sacred objects born from the essence of the world, they were filled with pure, holy energy.


    each string glowed with a different color, inspiring awe in all who saw them.


    but now, the once brilliant seven-colored light was almost entirely smothered by the thick, ominous red.


    the strings writhed in the air like worms, grotesque and twisted under the blood''s influence, a far cry from the sacred artifacts described in the legends of elant.


    "you two think you can defeat me?


    goddess sylvia, and you, with your strange constitution��so this is all you''ve got?"


    it was as if the last vestiges of her consciousness had been devoured. supreme emperor verena''s furious roar was now completely devoid of the calm elegance she once had.


    her bloodthirsty gaze and hysterical voice sent chills down the spine.


    her eyes, now fully crimson, locked onto timothy and sylvia with a ravenous hunger, as if she intended to kill them both right here and now.


    but just as the seven strings twisted and writhed under her control, preparing for another attack, supreme emperor verena noticed something strange.


    despite their failed strike, timothy and sylvia didn''t seem concerned at all.


    in fact, amidst the swirling shockwaves, they glanced at each other, and��almost unbelievably��shared a smile, one filled with trust.

 Chapter 350 No… this cant be happening!

    since they could overcome the first challenge, the second one would be no different.even though supreme emperor verena displayed overwhelming power, neither of them showed the slightest hint of fear.


    in fact, facing such a formidable opponent seemed to ignite sylvia''s competitive spirit even more.


    the sharp glint in her eyes looked as if it could pierce right through supreme emperor verena.


    a cold, chilling aura began to emanate from her, and finally, the third toll of the sacred bell rang out.


    this third toll was deep and resonant, like the oppressive weight of dark clouds gathering before a storm, pressing down from the sky.


    the sheer force of this oppressive energy was so intense that it even affected the netherworld itself.


    the sky grew darker, and sudden gusts of wind began to howl.


    the once calm surface of the river of oblivion started to churn violently, as if startled.


    waves surged higher and higher, crashing against the shore like a wild beast, and even the bridge of souls trembled slightly under the force of the waves.


    the terrifying pressure from this third toll of the sacred bell was enough to make even the most fearsome spirits tremble in awe.


    "the third toll of the sacred bell��"


    across the entire continent of elant, whenever the third toll of the sacred bell was heard, even holy emperor-level warriors had no choice but to admit defeat.


    at this moment, even supreme emperor verena''s blood-red eyes showed a flicker of surprise.


    clearly, she hadn''t expected that a practitioner at the emperor level, someone she hadn''t even considered a threat, could unleash such immense power.


    but beyond that, there was something else that shocked her even more.


    "honey, leave the third strike to me."


    as timothy whispered softly into sylvia''s ear, the massive golden sacred form slowly raised its giant hand toward the sky.


    "what do you mean?"


    sylvia was momentarily stunned, but as she watched the golden sacred form''s movements, she quickly understood timothy''s intention.


    "interesting. alright, let''s give it a try."


    a faint, cold smile appeared on her lips, and sylvia''s divine aura surged even higher.


    the sheer force of her presence was so intense that the ground around her began to freeze under the biting cold.


    the wooden sword sacred form behind her trembled and let out a resonant hum, while the black bamboo sword in her hand suddenly shone with a brilliant light.


    in an instant, she swung her sword.


    but instead of aiming the powerful sword energy at supreme emperor verena, it transformed into the shape of a sword and flew toward the golden sacred form in the sky.


    "by my command, wield the sword!"


    as timothy''s voice rang out, the golden sacred form reached out its massive hand and caught the sword-shaped energy that sylvia had unleashed.


    the sword energy radiated a fierce, murderous aura, perfectly merging with the majestic power of the golden sacred form.


    the sacred golden light and the emerald green sword energy from the wooden sword intertwined in the sky, creating a scene that felt like divine power descending upon the world��grand and holy!


    with the sword in hand, the golden sacred form not only had the natural advantage of suppressing spirits but also combined sylvia''s awe-inspiring divine power and mastery of the sword.


    the wooden sword''s mysterious and lethal sword intent spiraled upward, merging with timothy''s own sword intent.


    the already brilliant golden sacred form shone even brighter, radiating an even more dazzling and holy light.


    in its eyes, there was now the unmistakable authority of a divine weapon descending upon the world.


    as it raised its hand, it was as if mountains and rivers were collapsing.


    the light it emitted was so intense, it felt like the very sky was shattering.


    "convergence strike!" s��arch* the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    amidst these divine phenomena, the golden sacred form swung the sword.


    this strike unleashed a power that far surpassed even sylvia''s own strength.


    it was a force that transcended divine might!


    this sword strike seemed powerful enough to shake the entire netherworld, leaving even the most fearsome spirits in shock.


    it tore through the sky and split the earth!


    boom!


    an overwhelming pressure descended with the force of the strike, vast and unstoppable.


    even supreme emperor verena, with her blood-tainted eyes, showed a flicker of astonishment and fear.


    the seven strings of her instrument, forged from the purest essence of heaven and earth, crafted by master alchemists, and strengthened through countless rituals, were heavenly-level artifacts.


    these strings had once caused chaos and bloodshed across the continent of elant, striking fear into even the most powerful sects.


    but now, despite the blood-red energy empowering them, the seven strings trembled violently, as if struck by the thunder of the heavens.


    even a heavenly-level artifact couldn''t withstand the terrifying force of this strike.


    snap.


    at last, the first crimson string snapped with a sharp sound.


    a heavenly-level artifact, broken without any dignity!


    the remaining six strings struggled to hold on, but their trembling grew more and more intense.


    the taut strings let out a mournful wail, as if they too were nearing their limit.


    "how is this possible?!"


    at that moment, the once arrogant and overconfident supreme emperor verena, who believed no one could defeat her, was filled with shock.


    she had never imagined that this combined strike would produce a result far greater than the sum of its parts, unleashing a power beyond comprehension.


    but that wasn''t all. the sacred golden light intertwined with the sword energy was so overwhelming that her very soul began to show signs of cracking. explore more adventures at empire


    this divine suppression, which targeted the very essence of spirits, was something even a supreme emperor''s soul couldn''t escape.


    in horror, she realized that parts of her soul were already turning black and crumbling, like charred remains after a fire, on the verge of being completely obliterated.


    "no�� this can''t be happening! no one can stop me! i have to disrupt the balance between the two realms�� i have to find him!"


    her voice grew frantic, her blood-red eyes flickering with madness as she descended into a state of near hysteria.


    raising her hand toward the sky, she seemed to be making a desperate attempt to resist the overwhelming killing intent bearing down on her.


    the remaining six strings trembled even more violently, as if she had summoned every last ounce of their power.


    but even so, they couldn''t stop the golden sacred form''s sword from descending.


    the emerald sword energy was impossibly sharp, as if it could tear through anything in its path.


    the six trembling strings could no longer hold out. with a final snap, they all broke at once, carried away by the howling wind.


    the violent sword intent surged forward, instantly engulfing supreme emperor verena.


    it was as if thousands of blades were cutting her down, her spiritual body disintegrating before their eyes.


    but strangely, in that moment, the madness and rage that had consumed supreme emperor verena suddenly vanished.


    the blood-red madness in her eyes faded, replaced by a moment of clarity.


    through the radiant golden light and swirling sword energy, she saw it clearly.


    timothy and sylvia now held a harp and a piccolo in their hands.


    the sound of their duet was ethereal, lingering in the air like a haunting melody.


    at that moment, the supreme emperor verena, who had long been consumed by desire and madness, found herself smiling.


    a faint, contented smile appeared on her lips, almost involuntarily.

 Chapter 351 Babe, have mercy!

    a powerful surge of sword energy tore through the air, slicing past the edge of the bridge of souls and plunging into the river of oblivion.the seemingly endless river of oblivion was split open, leaving a massive rift that stretched far into the distance.


    waves scattered to either side, gradually rising into towering swells.


    the river, which had flowed for who knows how long, was now severed down the middle.


    the sheer destructive force of that sword strike was terrifying.


    the seven strings of the zither had snapped completely, swallowed by the sword energy. supreme emperor verena watched as her soul began to fade away.


    but as the blood-red hue in her eyes disappeared, the hatred in her gaze softened, becoming calm.


    looking at timothy and sylvia, who were playing the zither and piccolo together, a faint smile appeared on her lips.


    a fragment of her soul''s consciousness transmitted memories to supreme emperor verena, reminding her of what had happened in the sepulcher of the sacred.


    she knew, without a doubt, that she had been utterly defeated.


    at this moment, the music from the zither and piccolo didn''t seem to be meant to obliterate her completely.


    instead, it felt like a farewell gift from the two of them.


    if it weren''t for this beautiful music, she might have remained lost in a chaotic, violent rage until her soul was completely destroyed, unable to regain her clarity.


    but it was these two melodies that had brought her back to her senses.


    as her soul gradually dissolved into specks of light, the blood-red in supreme emperor verena''s eyes cleared.


    looking at timothy and sylvia''s figures, a satisfied smile tugged at her lips.


    because she could see it clearly��whether they were fighting side by side or playing music together, the bond between them was pure and sincere, always connecting them in a subtle way.


    she had once experienced that feeling too, but it had slipped away so quickly, so fleeting that even recalling it now felt difficult.


    supreme emperor verena vaguely remembered the day she died for love. even though no one in the world could understand her choice, she had willingly, even joyfully, embraced death.


    after her soul drifted to the netherworld, she had no regrets. she only learned that her lover had already entered the cycle of reincarnation ahead of her.


    upon hearing that news, supreme emperor verena had been deeply saddened, lamenting that she had been just a step too late.


    but soon after, she found peace with it.


    to wait for her lover, she even chose to take the place of the keeper of the soulbridge, the one who handed out the draught of forgetting to the souls crossing the bridge of souls to the afterlife.


    supreme emperor verena firmly believed that if she stayed there long enough, one day, she would see him again.


    however, reality wasn''t as kind as she had hoped.


    she stood guard, watching countless souls pass into the afterlife.


    but ten years passed. a hundred years. a thousand years. and still, she hadn''t seen the one she was waiting for.


    perhaps he had already reincarnated in another world''s netherworld. perhaps he had become a powerful holy emperor with a lifespan of ten thousand years. maybe�� he even had a family by now.


    but no matter what, supreme emperor verena knew she would never see him again. sea??h th�� n?velfire.n��t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    during those long millennia of waiting, her mindset began to change.


    she was no longer as calm as she once had been. doubts crept in��would she ever really see him again?


    she grew anxious, even irritable.


    despite her supreme emperor strength, her emotions didn''t cause her to lose control completely.


    until that day��


    on the river of oblivion, supreme emperor verena picked up a crimson blood pearl.


    to her shock, she realized it contained something ancient and feared by countless practitioners��the dragon blood formation.


    this ancient formation, created from the blood of true dragons and countless sinister rituals, was undoubtedly an evil thing.


    at first, she only intended to seal the dragon blood formation away forever, so it would never see the light of day again.


    but just before sealing it, she felt the immense power of reversal within the formation.


    and she realized that if she used this strange formation, she might just find a way��


    at first, supreme emperor verena had no real intention of carrying out such a ridiculous plan, but she kept the blood pearl containing the dragon blood formation with her.


    over time, as it seeped into her day and night, its influence and corruption slowly eroded her soul, subtly warping her mind. she became increasingly violent and bloodthirsty.


    eventually, her desires spread uncontrollably.


    her consciousness was completely overtaken, and she began to pursue that absurd idea without regard for the consequences��slaughtering countless beings and throwing the balance between the two realms into chaos.


    if it hadn''t been for the harmonious music drifting through the air, she might never have woken up.


    looking out over the river of oblivion, supreme emperor verena let out a bitter smile, her gaze filled with a sense of weariness.


    her wish would likely never come true. but at least, in her final moments, she had the chance to glimpse what she had longed for most.


    "babe, i gotta say, your piccolo playing has really improved," timothy teased as the song came to an end, glancing over at sylvia.


    "hmph, of course! i''ve been practicing a lot, you know!


    wait!"


    sylvia, who had just been smiling proudly, suddenly froze. her face flushed bright red as she pointed a trembling finger at timothy. "i-i mean playing this piccolo, not the other one! don''t get any weird ideas!"


    "huh?"


    timothy blinked, clearly confused, before it finally dawned on him. "wait, no way�� babe, do you know the other meaning of playing the piccolo?"


    "i know��no, i don''t know!


    aaaah! it''s not my fault! you kept saying those two words over and over, and i got curious, so i went to the library to look it up.


    and then i found out it has another meaning. and it''s�� it''s that kind of embarrassing meaning!


    ugh, i can''t believe you''ve been tricking me this whole time!"


    as sylvia recalled all the things she had said in the past, completely unaware of the double meaning, she felt a wave of shame and frustration wash over her.


    what kind of ridiculous things had she been saying before?!


    "you tricked me! that''s so unfair!"


    overcome with embarrassment and anger, sylvia started chasing after timothy, now too flustered to even look directly at the piccolo in her hand.


    "babe, have mercy! we''re still on the bridge of souls! can''t we wait until we''re back in the palace before you start hitting me?"


    "no way!"


    enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    though timothy tried to talk his way out of it, sylvia, her face flushed with embarrassment, had already raised her piccolo and was charging after him.


    the way she was coming at him, it looked like she was about to give him a serious "domestic beating."


    laughter, shouts, and timothy''s pitiful pleas echoed along the bridge of souls.


    watching the two of them, supreme emperor verena''s lips finally curled into a contented smile.


    as her body slowly faded away, she whispered her final words: "thank you."

 Chapter 352 Become a Holy Emperor

    as supreme emperor verena''s voice faded into the air, timothy, who had been playfully teasing sylvia, suddenly stopped.both of them turned their gaze toward the dissipating soul.


    this final duet had actually been sylvia''s idea, allowing supreme emperor verena to remain conscious for just a little longer before her soul completely scattered.


    to die for love, waiting for thousands of years by the bridge of souls��supreme emperor verena''s spirit and determination were truly admirable.


    but in the end, she still couldn''t resist the temptation from the abyss of desire.


    watching her faint smile as her soul grew fainter and fainter, about to vanish completely from the world, sylvia gave a slight nod.


    "thanks for guiding us through the sepulcher of the sacred. safe travels. i hope your sins can be redeemed."


    it was a pity that such a powerful supreme emperor had fallen here, unable to maintain full clarity even in her final moments.


    "yeah, thank you."


    hearing sylvia''s words, supreme emperor verena seemed to feel a weight lift from her heart.


    her soul was about to scatter, and there would be no next life for her. the destruction she had caused could never be undone.


    but in this final moment, she felt a sense of peace.


    a single tear slid down her cheek as she closed her eyes, seemingly content.


    the light surrounding her soul could no longer hold it together, and with a gentle breeze, her soul finally scattered, disappearing completely from the world.


    the river of oblivion continued to flow quietly, but the soul that had guarded this place for millennia was now gone forever.


    with the absence of spiritual energy and destruction, the surrounding mist slowly began to rise again.


    both the river of oblivion and the bridge of souls were once again shrouded in thick white fog, leaving only a faint, blurry outline.


    the scene became eerily calm. aside from the massive sword marks on the shore and the shattered stones and dust, there was no sign that an epic battle between emperor-level powerhouses had just taken place.


    "it''s finally over. with this, the rebellion on the elant continent should stop too."


    even sylvia, who was usually calm and composed, couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief.


    they had been in the netherworld for so long, and she had endured timothy''s teasing more times than she could count. now, at last, the source of the chaos had been dealt with.


    after all, this place, where she could randomly turn into a child, was not somewhere she could stay for long!


    what if one of the netherworld spirits drank the draught of forgetting but didn''t get the dosage right and still remembered seeing her as a little girl being teased by timothy?


    and then, what if that spirit reincarnated on the elant continent? as the goddess sylvia, how could she ever live that down?


    "no way, i can''t let that happen!"


    with that thought, sylvia quickly took a step back, protectively covering the snow lotus on her head, as if afraid timothy might suddenly snatch it away.


    her sudden movement left timothy a bit confused. "honey, what are you��"


    "ohhh, i see what''s going on." enjoy exclusive chapters from empire


    seeing sylvia''s anxious expression and the way she was guarding the snow lotus on her head, timothy instantly understood.


    but instead of backing off, his interest was piqued. "honey, since we''re already in the netherworld, how about i help you pick that snow lotus and let you relive your childhood for a bit?"


    "no way!"


    sylvia hadn''t expected timothy to come after her right after the battle, and she quickly took another step back, holding the snow lotus even tighter.


    but timothy kept advancing, his eyes locked on the snow lotus like a predator. sea??h th�� n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    for a moment, sylvia looked genuinely flustered, desperately trying to figure out how to escape timothy''s grasp.


    but just then, she noticed something strange happening with timothy.


    [ding! congratulations, host! you have successfully obliterated supreme emperor verena''s soul, resolving the netherworld crisis and averting the impending disaster at the sepulcher of the sacred.


    system reward: host will ascend to the transcendence realm and become a holy emperor.]


    as the system''s voice suddenly echoed in his mind, timothy''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    "holy emperor!"


    this was the moment he had been waiting for, for what felt like an eternity.


    reaching the ocean''s gate in just a year was already an incredible feat, but only by ascending to the level of a holy emperor could one truly step into the ranks of the most powerful beings on the elant continent.


    only those at the emperor level could stand proudly above all others on elant.


    the gap between these two realms was vast, almost insurmountable. even with the power boost from his ancient saintly body, crossing that chasm was no easy task.


    but now��


    as the system''s voice faded, timothy felt a massive shift within his spiritual sea.


    at the ocean''s gate, his spiritual sea had expanded from a small lake into something vast, like an endless ocean.


    but now, that ocean began to boil.


    waves surged, and pure spiritual energy rushed toward a single point at the center, converging on what seemed like a void.


    as the spiritual sea gathered, timothy felt his limbs being infused with an endless stream of energy, a sensation of pure bliss.


    it wasn''t just his limbs��his entire body seemed to open up, as if he could communicate directly with the surrounding space.


    the purest spiritual energy in the air transformed into faint golden light, flowing into timothy''s body.


    the speed of this golden energy increased, faster and faster, until it surged like a tidal wave, flooding into him.


    it became a roaring river, coursing through his veins.


    timothy''s entire body was now brimming with an overwhelming amount of spiritual energy.


    before him stood the seemingly impenetrable barrier that separated him from the holy emperor realm.


    throughout history, countless prodigies and powerful practitioners had been stopped by this very barrier.


    no matter how strong they were, no matter how extraordinary their talent, most could only stand helpless before it, unable to take another step.


    that thin-looking barrier was, in reality, an unbreakable wall, blocking the lifelong dreams of countless practitioners.


    it made the holy emperor level, the pinnacle of power on the elant continent, seem impossibly out of reach.


    most practitioners could only gaze up at it, with no hope of ever breaking through.


    but the spiritual energy surging within timothy was different.


    it was vast and unstoppable, like a mighty river, gathering and condensing into a razor-sharp blade.


    this blade, pure and radiant, glowed with a brilliant golden light. and as it faced the barrier before him, it pierced forward without hesitation.


    an inch. then another inch.


    each inch forward seemed incredibly difficult.


    but as a determined glint flashed in timothy''s eyes, the blade surged with even greater power.


    the endless spiritual energy continued to gather, focusing on a single point.


    "crack."


    the final barrier shattered with a resounding crash!

 Chapter 353 Young Master Kidney Deficiency

    becoming the holy emperor was a title countless practitioners had dreamed of.yet, standing before that threshold, many of the most talented individuals could only meet their end in frustration, never able to cross it.


    but now, as a golden blade, sharp and radiant, formed from an immense concentration of spiritual energy, pierced through the barrier��


    the threshold that had blocked timothy for so long was finally crossed.


    suddenly, an overwhelming surge of spiritual energy, like a tidal wave, rushed into timothy''s body.


    the sheer volume of energy was immense, and as it flooded into him, it seemed to reach a saturation point.


    in an instant, it felt as though he had reached the absolute limit of what he could endure.


    timothy''s bones emitted a cracking sound, like popcorn popping, and the blood flowing through his veins seemed to turn a divine shade of gold.


    everything about the scene made it clear that this moment was extraordinary.


    after a brief silence, an enormous explosion of sound followed.


    boom!


    an endless wave of spiritual energy burst outward, sweeping across the surroundings with incredible force.


    the trees and grass near the bridge of souls trembled violently in the aftermath, almost as if they were about to be uprooted entirely.


    the power contained in that shockwave was undeniable.


    experience exclusive tales on empire


    the surface of the river rippled, and the spiritual energy that had just spread out now lingered in the air, shimmering with golden light and carrying a faint, sacred fragrance.


    at that moment, the golden aura surrounding timothy''s body began to recede. s��ar?h the nov��lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    but the aura he now exuded was completely different from before.


    an invisible, commanding presence of the holy emperor radiated outward, filling the space around him.


    though the faint golden glow hadn''t fully dissipated, timothy stood there, exuding an aura that was worlds apart from what it had been moments ago.


    he was simply standing there, not making any movements.


    yet, just by looking at him, it was as if a divine statue had appeared, emanating an overwhelming and majestic power.


    his brow, his eyes��everything about him now inspired awe in anyone who looked upon him. it was the kind of presence that made people want to kneel at his feet and swear their allegiance.


    this was the power of the holy emperor. with just a gesture, the heavens and earth could tremble, and all living beings would bow in submission.


    what was even more terrifying was that the divine aura subtly emanating from timothy didn''t feel like that of someone who had just ascended to the holy emperor level.


    his power was like a lion waiting to pounce, far surpassing even those who had been at the transcendence realm for ages!


    [ding! congratulations, host, for successfully breaking through to the transcendence realm and becoming a holy emperor.]


    as the system''s notification rang out, timothy couldn''t help but glance at his own body.


    a faint golden glow covered his skin, and at that moment, it felt like every part of him��his limbs, his torso, even every pore on his body��was connected to the universe itself.


    more importantly, it was as if a massive, dormant wave was lying just beneath the surface.


    the power within him felt like it could erupt into a raging tsunami at any moment.


    where once his spiritual sea, ocean''s gate, had been vast like the ocean��


    now, it had completely vanished.


    what remained was an endless, boundless void, like the cosmos itself.


    even though the netherworld restricted the use of spatial laws, timothy could faintly sense his connection to space.


    tearing through space, crossing the void��these were abilities only those at the holy emperor level could possess.


    which meant that, at this moment, he had truly reached the transcendence realm and could rightfully be called a holy emperor!


    "i''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time."


    even timothy couldn''t hide the joy in his heart.


    ever since arriving on the continent of elant, his cultivation had advanced rapidly, but he had been stuck at ocean''s gate for quite some time.


    but today, he had finally broken through the barrier and ascended to the holy emperor level.


    which meant�� he now stood at the pinnacle, the very top, of what countless practitioners on the elant continent could only dream of!


    but more than anything else, timothy glanced at sylvia, a subtle smile playing on his lips, as a more pressing thought crossed his mind.


    aside from the two times he had taken the dragon''s roar supreme vitality pill, every time he had entered goddess sylvia''s chambers, he had gone in leaning against the wall and left the same way.


    as much as his pride as a man refused to admit that his performance was lacking, he couldn''t deny that he had been thoroughly outmatched by the goddess.


    but now, that was finally about to change.


    sylvia''s cultivation was at the peak of the transcendence realm, still a step away from the next level. while making her cry after a three-hundred-round battle might be a bit ambitious, regaining his lost confidence after a couple of hours? that was definitely within reach.


    "you''ve actually reached the transcendence realm!"


    the mystical aura of timothy''s breakthrough spread through the air, and sylvia had already witnessed the strange phenomenon that had just occurred.


    timothy''s cultivation speed had always been astonishing, far beyond what most practitioners on the elant continent could comprehend.


    but even knowing that, sylvia hadn''t expected him to break through to the transcendence realm here, in the netherworld of all places!


    it was all happening a bit too fast.


    if she remembered correctly, when timothy first arrived at sky sanctuary, he was only at the energy foundation level, and he had even been sealed by one of the sect''s elders.


    and now, in less than a year, he had broken through to�� the holy emperor level!


    the chosen ones, the top-tier geniuses��elant''s long history had seen its share of such figures.


    but to reach the holy emperor level in just one year? that was unheard of, not just in the present day, but even in the ancient times. no one had ever seen or heard of such a thing.


    after all, even those who could reach such a level in a hundred years were so rare that you could count them on one hand throughout the continent''s entire history.


    and each of those individuals had gone on to dominate the world, their names echoing across other spiritual realms.


    at this moment, though her expression remained calm and composed, even a bit aloof, sylvia couldn''t help but feel a flicker of joy in her heart.


    as expected, timothy always managed to defy expectations.


    her thoughts were a bit tangled, and her clear autumn eyes drifted toward timothy without her even realizing it.


    but the moment she noticed the subtle smile on his face, sylvia froze.


    "that smile�� could it be��"


    in an instant, sylvia sensed something was off.


    timothy reaching the holy emperor level was undoubtedly a good thing.


    but��


    thinking back, every time she had teased timothy about his weakness, he would always swear that once he reached the transcendence realm, he''d make sure she wouldn''t have it easy.


    at the time, sylvia had brushed it off, thinking that the holy emperor level was such a distant goal that it wasn''t worth worrying about. instead, she had only teased him more, feeling smug.


    she had even gone so far as to deliberately taunt him in bed, casually slipping her robe off her shoulder, exposing her smooth, pale skin, knowing full well that timothy was too exhausted to do anything about it.


    after all, back then, even if timothy had the will, he simply didn''t have the strength. she had mercilessly mocked him, even giving him the nickname "young master kidney deficiency."


    but now��


    recalling the six-hour marathon in the sacred sea, sylvia''s beautiful face suddenly paled.


    looking at timothy, she took an involuntary step back, like a startled rabbit.

 Chapter 354 A haunted house tour

    as soon as sylvia thought about what timothy might be thinking at that moment, her cheeks flushed red, and she hurriedly stepped back in a panic.but maybe it was because those three sword strikes had drained a lot of her energy, or perhaps it was just bad luck��she tripped over a rather large rock behind her.


    sylvia, the proud goddess, actually lost her balance and fell backward.


    the bridge of souls was surrounded by red spider lilies, flowers without leaves.


    the blooming flowers were a brilliant crimson, like clusters of burning flames.


    falling into the flower bed, the soft petals cushioned her delicate body, as if she had landed in a bed of cotton candy.


    the blooming flowers, the faint mist��this scene was so beautiful it could take your breath away.


    just then, sylvia noticed timothy slowly leaning down toward her.


    "my dear sylvia, do you really think you can escape?"


    the countless red spider lilies surrounded her stunning figure.


    the fiery red flowers contrasted with her cool, pale blue phoenix dress, making her look as cold as ice.


    the two colors complemented each other, creating a strikingly different kind of beauty, and even timothy couldn''t help but be completely captivated.


    "hey, this is still the netherworld, you know. at least wait until we''re back in the palace..."


    sylvia''s voice, though carrying a hint of playful reproach, grew softer and softer without her realizing it.


    whether it was fate or just her mind going blank, she didn''t think anymore.


    as timothy slowly approached, her slender waist arched slightly, and her soft cherry lips unconsciously lifted toward him.


    maybe it was the influence of the misty white fog and the breathtaking beauty of the spider lilies all around them. just moments ago, she had been worried about timothy reaching the holy emperor level.


    but now, that trace of anxiety seemed to have completely vanished from her mind.


    the two figures in the flower bed were about to draw closer and closer.


    but just then, an awkward voice suddenly broke the moment: "are you seriously thinking about making love on the spider lilies by the bridge of souls? wow, you two... are pretty wild, huh?"


    "erelyn!"


    in an instant, sylvia''s face showed a look of surprise. she quickly sat up and hurriedly smoothed out her messy hair.


    her already slightly flushed cheeks turned a deep shade of red, completely embarrassed.


    even though sylvia quickly sat on the ground with her legs together, trying to look as proper as possible, it was obvious that there was no way to explain what had just happened.


    "oh no... oh no..."


    her face was so hot it felt like steam was about to rise from it.


    sylvia clasped her hands together, covering her face, her eyes squeezed shut in shame.


    back when sky sanctuary had strict rules forbidding disciples from dating, she had caught more than a few sneaky couples, even those who tried to get a little too close.


    but she never imagined that karma would come back around like this.


    she used to be the one catching those disciples, but now, she was the one getting caught.


    and by none other than erelyn, who had just seen her and timothy lying in the spider lilies, about to kiss.


    at this moment, sylvia wished she could crawl into a hole and disappear.


    "ahem, did i... come at a bad time?"


    erelyn awkwardly cleared her throat, clearly uncomfortable with the scene in front of her.


    she had sensed the powerful energy surge from timothy''s breakthrough to the holy emperor level, and after finally regaining her strength, she had come to check on things.


    but she never expected to walk in on... this! sea??h th�� n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "uh, princess erelyn, is there something you needed?" timothy, trying to compose himself, couldn''t help but feel a bit awkward too.


    awkwardness met awkwardness, and the air seemed to freeze.


    thankfully, erelyn, thick-skinned as ever, responded, "haha, no, nothing really. i just sensed the energy and came to check on things. i didn''t expect to... well, stumble upon this..."


    a faint aura flowed over erelyn''s crown, and her gaze quickly shifted, her expression subtly changing.


    "i didn''t expect the keeper of the soulbridge to be dead..."


    each keeper of the soulbridge had made significant contributions to the netherworld, sacrificing themselves for the greater good.


    erelyn sighed softly, but soon a small smile appeared on her lips. with a generous look toward the two of them, she said, "thank you both for eliminating the keeper of the soulbridge and saving the underworld dynasty from collapse. come with me. the countless ghost soldiers and citizens of the underworld dynasty are waiting to express their gratitude."


    as she spoke, erelyn raised her hand, and a tear appeared in the unbreakable fabric of space, revealing the underworld dynasty on the other side.


    "let''s go, my love," timothy said with a refined tone, looking at sylvia, who was still sitting in the grass with her legs together, slightly embarrassed but starting to regain her composure.


    sylvia nodded slightly, her soft hand gently resting in timothy''s. with a small pull from him, she stood up.


    erelyn led the way, and the two followed her, stepping through the rift and returning to the underworld dynasty.


    the towering city walls were carved with countless powerful mythical beasts, and the vast lands and millions of ghost soldiers all spoke to the immense strength of the underworld dynasty.


    but after a month of devastation, the dynasty had clearly suffered heavy losses.


    the broken walls and ruins had yet to be repaired, and the fires that had raged still hadn''t been fully extinguished.


    the battlefield was scorched black, like charred remains, and the fallen armor scattered across the ground was a silent testament to the countless ghost soldiers who had sacrificed their lives in this war.


    as the three figures emerged from the rift, nearly every ghost soldier turned to look at them.


    at the same time, they suddenly noticed that the blood-red haze that had hung over the sky for the past month was now dissipating!


    the eerie wails and howls that had echoed through the netherworld, along with the strange, oppressive atmosphere, had completely vanished.


    the long-standing sense of terror seemed to have disappeared the moment these three appeared.


    "the source of the chaos in the netherworld has been destroyed!"


    in an instant, all the ghost soldiers understood what had happened.


    but as they came to this realization, they were left in stunned disbelief.


    explore more adventures at empire


    "could it have been the princess who did it?" countless eyes turned toward erelyn.


    but they clearly saw erelyn shake her head with a smile and look toward sylvia and timothy.


    "it was them!" the ghost soldiers were shocked.


    but soon, the millions of ghost soldiers, in unison, showed expressions of deep gratitude.


    with solemn respect, they bowed low, paying homage to timothy and sylvia.


    "thank you both."


    [congratulations, host! you have earned the admiration of a million ghost soldiers. reward: doll costume set.]


    the system''s voice suddenly rang out.


    at that moment, erelyn, still smiling, turned to the two of them. "thank you for saving the underworld dynasty. it may not be much, but before you leave, how about i give you a gift to show my appreciation?"


    "oh? what kind of gift?" timothy asked, intrigued. he hadn''t known erelyn for long, but he was certain she wasn''t the type to give something as mundane as gold or jewels.


    "a haunted house tour," erelyn replied with a sly smile.

 Chapter 355 Really... itll be fun?

    "a haunted house tour? what''s that?"sylvia was visibly taken aback, clearly not expecting such a strange gift from erelyn.


    after all, she had never heard of anything like a "haunted house" before.


    ''why would anyone, living a perfectly normal life, willingly go into a house full of ghosts?''


    "uh, well, it''s probably not what you''re imagining."


    noticing sylvia''s curious expression, erelyn explained, "actually, haunted houses exist on the elant continent too. the idea is that the fear and excitement help couples grow closer. some practitioners even use spells to create illusions or summon real ghosts to scare the couples who visit.


    but here in the netherworld, i''ve built actual ghosts. and trust me, the realism here is way beyond anything they have over there!"


    "umm... that sounds kinda weird."


    even after the explanation, sylvia still couldn''t quite wrap her head around it.


    how could seeing ghosts possibly bring people closer? and besides, ghosts... are they even scary?


    while sylvia remained confused, timothy immediately understood erelyn''s intention.


    without hesitation, he stepped forward and said, "thank you, princess. we''ve decided��we''re going on this haunted house tour!"


    as he spoke, timothy couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement.


    wow, this princess really gets it!


    forget the usual gold and silver��this gift was way better than anything he could''ve imagined.


    he couldn''t help but picture the scene: the cold and proud goddess, trembling in fear. what a sight that would be!


    not even the practitioners of elant had seen something like that. and now, he might just get the chance!


    timothy discreetly gave erelyn a thumbs-up, nodding in approval.


    erelyn, catching his gesture, smiled knowingly and shot him a look that seemed to say, "not bad, right? i did good, didn''t i?"


    meanwhile, sylvia stood there, still confused, glancing left and right, completely unaware of what was going on.


    but soon enough, erelyn, true to her word, led the way, excitedly explaining as she guided them deeper into the underworld dynasty.


    "after i returned to the netherworld, i built a small maze, inspired by some of the entertainment facilities on the elant continent. unfortunately, the maze was too simple and didn''t offer much fun. i even tried opening a haunted house for a while, but not many ghosts were interested, so i put the idea on hold.


    but now that you''re here, i remembered my old plan. this haunted house is perfect for you two, so consider it a gift��a chance to have some fun. and if you like it, you''re welcome to come back as many times as you want!"


    as erelyn walked ahead, a large building loomed in the distance. it seemed to be the maze she had mentioned.


    "i''m really not interested in haunted houses. how about we just head back to the elant continent?" sylvia glanced at timothy.


    after all, they had been away from elant for half a month now.


    as much as she appreciated erelyn''s hospitality, this gift was just... strange. haunted houses didn''t sound fun at all.


    timothy couldn''t help but smile.


    sylvia had spent most of her life in the sky sanctuary, far removed from the mundane world. of course, she wouldn''t know what a haunted house was.


    but that just made this the perfect opportunity to mess with her.


    there was no way he was going to pass up a chance like this!


    "no rush, honey. we''ve already dealt with the sepulcher of the sacred. we''ll be heading back soon anyway, so why not stay in the netherworld a little longer? besides, this haunted house is way more fun than you think." enjoy more content from empire


    "really... it''ll be fun?" sylvia still seemed skeptical.


    just hearing the words "haunted house" made it hard for her to imagine how it could possibly be enjoyable.


    however, traveling between the two realms was no easy task.


    since they had already come to the netherworld and dealt with supreme emperor verena, staying a little longer to... maybe even have a honeymoon didn''t seem like such a bad idea.


    with a hint of doubt, sylvia reluctantly agreed.


    after all, even if there were actual ghosts, as the holy emperor, there was no way she could be afraid of them.


    following erelyn, the two finally arrived at a rather imposing building.


    the structure stood tall in an open area, large enough to rival a dozen houses. it was clear that the inside would offer plenty of space.


    not only that, but the entire building was pitch black. the heavy roof blocked out everything, and the irregular walls kept all light from entering. the dark walls were etched with terrifying, grotesque patterns, and there were even paintings of eerie ghosts meant to scare anyone who approached.


    even in the netherworld, this place looked particularly ominous and creepy.


    "i''ll head in first. you two wait outside for a bit. once the doors open again, the haunted house will be ready for you. consider this a small token of thanks for saving the underworld dynasty~"


    erelyn gave them a quick reminder before disappearing into the haunted house.


    her spirit form melded into the building, and in the darkness, erelyn let out a long, contented sigh.


    her time on the elant continent had left quite an impression on her.


    after returning, she had built this massive structure as a maze, meant to entertain the ghosts who wanted to have some fun.


    but the maze quickly became too monotonous, and it lost its appeal.


    erelyn had thought about reopening the haunted house concept.


    but this was the netherworld��how could ghost soldiers and spirits be scared of their own kind? s��ar?h the n?vel_fire.��et website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    so, the once-promising plan was shelved, and only a few of the props she had used remained in the building.


    erelyn floated deeper into the house, her voice echoing softly, "all ghosts, listen to my command. put on the costumes and set up the props i left here. the haunted house is back in business. give it everything you''ve got and scare the two who are about to enter."


    though the haunted house had been closed for a long time, the moment erelyn''s voice rang out, the ghosts inside sprang into action, each preparing for their role.


    some donned long wigs, others hid inside props, and a few slipped into the walls.


    the entire haunted house was being rebuilt, piece by piece, with precision.


    "timothy, i''ve done my best to help you out. you better make the most of this opportunity~" erelyn chuckled softly as she watched the preparations unfold.


    under her command, the ghosts quickly got everything ready.


    with a wave of erelyn''s hand, the large doors of the haunted house slowly creaked open in front of timothy and sylvia.

 Chapter 356 The gap in power was simply too vast

    "alright, babe, ready to go in?"as the door slowly creaked open, timothy glanced at sylvia with a slight smile.


    "yeah," sylvia nodded, but a growing sense of unease crept into her mind.


    even though she had been coaxed into coming to the haunted house by erelyn and timothy''s sweet talk, she had felt something was off from the start.


    why would erelyn say this was a good spot for couples? and why did timothy have that subtle, almost mischievous smile?


    could it be��?


    lost in thought, sylvia suddenly had a flash of realization. it all started to make sense.


    if she remembered correctly, a lot of couples liked to seek out thrills, going to dangerous places for the excitement.


    especially guys who wanted to get a little closer to their girlfriends��they''d often take them to see something scary.


    like fighting fierce beasts or listening to storytellers spin terrifying tales.


    the idea was that the girl, scared out of her mind, would instinctively cling to her boyfriend, trembling in his arms.


    sylvia had come across this kind of tactic before. back when she was writing her treatise on "useless strategies," she had done field research and documented cases like this.


    if that logic applied here, then the haunted house was the scary thing meant to provoke fear.


    and if a girl got scared, she might show a softer, more vulnerable side.


    in other words��


    "ohhh, so that''s what this is about," sylvia''s eyes flickered with understanding, and a confident smile crept onto her lips.


    no wonder erelyn had called this a ''gift.'' no wonder timothy had agreed so quickly.


    turns out, there was a hidden agenda behind all this.


    she had to admit, it was a clever way to bring couples closer together.


    but unfortunately for them, it only worked on normal couples.


    as the powerful goddess sylvia, there was no way she''d be scared by a few ghosts.


    so, this plan was doomed to fail from the start.


    "hmph, nice try, but too bad you''re dealing with me," sylvia thought, a smug smile playing on her lips. she followed timothy into the haunted house, completely unfazed.


    the dark room was empty, save for a single path leading deeper inside.


    as they walked, every footstep echoed loudly in the silence.


    the atmosphere was heavy, the lack of sound making the place feel even more eerie and terrifying.


    even though they had just entered, the haunted house was already doing its job, setting the perfect spooky mood.


    if it were any other girl, even one with strong mental fortitude or a disciple trained in emotional control, they''d probably be struggling to stay calm right now.


    maybe they wouldn''t burst into tears on the spot, but their heart would definitely be racing, and they''d feel a chill creeping up their spine.


    but sylvia? she was different.


    her clear eyes didn''t show a hint of fear. in fact, they seemed to radiate a cold, steely determination.


    the darkness didn''t intimidate her. if anything, it only fueled her fighting spirit.


    with every step she took, her movements were firm, exuding an aura of authority.


    a cold, winter-like pressure seemed to seep from her, spreading outwards. it was the kind of presence that demanded respect, whether from ghosts or humans.


    even though the haunted house was dark and creepy, it couldn''t scare sylvia in the slightest.


    her steps were steady, and the aura of the holy emperor she carried only made her seem more imposing.


    after all, even when faced with an army of holy emperor-level warriors, sylvia had never shown a trace of fear or panic.


    as the ruler of the sky sanctuary, revered and feared by countless practitioners across the land, how could goddess sylvia be shaken by something as trivial as this? s��arch* the n??el fire.n��t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    forget these lurking ghosts��she wouldn''t even flinch in the face of an army of the undead.


    with each step forward, sylvia''s gaze remained cold, her expression carrying a hint of pride.


    just then, a shadow suddenly darted out from around the corner.


    it was a massive ghostly figure, one that erelyn had planted here in advance.


    the ghost''s body was made of spiritual energy, cold and chilling.


    it wore a cloak that made its already large form appear even bigger, and in the dim light from the doorway, its shadow loomed ominously, making it look even more terrifying.


    and it had appeared without any warning.


    if it were any other girl, she''d probably be screaming her head off by now, scared out of her mind.


    but as sylvia stared at the ghostly figure before her, her gaze remained as calm as still water, as if she had anticipated this moment all along.


    there wasn''t a trace of fear, not even the slightest flicker of emotion.


    instead, the cold, commanding aura of the holy emperor radiated from her.


    with a glint of icy light flashing in her eyes, sylvia casually raised her hand and delivered what seemed like a light, effortless slap.


    however, the moment her hand connected with the ghost''s spiritual body, it was as if an overwhelming force had struck.


    boom.


    the ghost, completely unprepared for the sheer power hidden in that seemingly gentle strike, was sent flying across the room, crashing hard into the wall.


    even though the wall was solid, cracks spread across it from the impact of the blow.


    sylvia had held back a lot of her strength with that strike.


    otherwise, the ghost would have been obliterated on the spot, its spirit scattered to the winds.


    "uh��" timothy glanced at the cracked wall, then at the ghost, now crumpled and limp on the floor. he couldn''t help but feel a bit awkward.


    just as he had suspected, none of this was going to scare sylvia in the slightest.


    stay updated via empire


    forget scaring her��the ghost was lucky to still be in one piece, and the haunted house was fortunate it hadn''t been completely demolished by that single strike.


    "hmph, see? i''m not nearly as fragile as you thought," sylvia said, her voice carrying a faint chill as it echoed through the room. a small, smug smile tugged at her lips.


    that little scene just now had been more than enough to prove how unshakable her resolve was.


    no matter how many more ghosts appeared, they wouldn''t make a difference.


    even though timothy and erelyn had teamed up, it was clear that this little haunted house was no match for her.


    the gap in power was simply too vast.


    "you''re amazing, babe," timothy said, giving her a sincere thumbs-up.


    hearing his genuine praise, sylvia tried to maintain her cool, aloof demeanor, lifting her chin slightly. but deep down, she couldn''t help but feel a small surge of happiness.


    at last, she had regained her dignity as a goddess in front of timothy!


    however, she didn''t notice that timothy was smiling faintly, his gaze now fixed on the snow lotus flower above her head.

 Chapter 357 Let me show you what a real haunted house feels like

    "princess, if this keeps up, we''re all going to be wiped out!" experience more tales on empiredeep within the haunted house, several ghosts, visibly terrified, gathered in front of erelyn. it was clear they were scared out of their wits.


    normally, they would follow the princess''s orders without question.


    but this time, things were different.


    while most ghosts aren''t usually afraid of other ghosts, during the time the haunted house was open, the eerie atmosphere and sudden scares��thanks to the princess''s strange gadgets��were enough to spook even the bravest of them.


    but now...


    halfway through their explanation, the ghosts felt a chill run down their spines.


    because the woman who had entered the haunted house had a terrifyingly unshakable composure.


    the haunted house was filled with all sorts of scare tactics.


    there were ghosts dressed in white, some with props like blood-red tongues hanging down to the floor, and others with long hair that seemed to cover their entire bodies.


    and along the path...


    some ghosts hid around corners, others burst out from the walls, and a few even dropped from the ceiling.


    these terrifying scenes should have been enough to scare anyone.


    yet, the cold, composed woman seemed completely unfazed.


    not only was she not scared, but her expression didn''t even change.


    what was even scarier was that, as a holy emperor-level fighter, any ghost that suddenly appeared was instantly slapped away by her, flying hundreds of meters with just one hit.


    if she hadn''t held back a little, they might have been completely obliterated.


    so, as the two of them made it through nearly half of the maze, not only had the scare tactics failed miserably, but the ghosts lying in wait had suffered heavy losses, some even questioning their very existence as ghosts after being beaten so badly.


    if this continued, it was only a matter of time before they made it through the haunted house without breaking a sweat, leaving the ghosts completely defeated.


    "relax. just have the ghosts along the way do their jobs. when the time comes, things will change."


    to the ghosts'' surprise, erelyn remained calm, her tone and expression carrying a hint of confidence.


    "princess, do you... have a plan to deal with her?"


    the ghost was momentarily stunned, clearly a bit skeptical.


    but erelyn''s demeanor left him no choice but to believe her.


    "i understand, princess."


    without waiting for a response, the ghost gritted his teeth and reluctantly agreed. after bowing respectfully to erelyn, he quickly disappeared into the darkness to relay the message to the other ghosts along the path.


    ...


    meanwhile, sylvia was slowly making her way deeper into the haunted house.


    even without using her spiritual power, a cold aura seemed to naturally radiate from her.


    her proud, autumn-colored eyes seemed to take in everything around her, and no matter how deep and endless the path ahead seemed, it didn''t stir even the slightest ripple in her heart.


    along the way, the ghosts had tried every trick in the book to scare her, but she had effortlessly slapped them all away.


    forget being scared��she didn''t even feel a thing.


    timothy, oh timothy, she thought, your plan was pretty clever, and teaming up with sister erelyn was a nice touch, but i''m not like other women!


    a faint, smug smile appeared on her cold, proud face.


    it was obvious by now that timothy''s plan had completely fallen apart.


    once she made it out of the haunted house and exposed his scheme, this time, victory would be hers!


    it had been a long time since she''d managed to turn the tables on timothy, and even though she appeared calm on the outside, sylvia was eagerly anticipating her win. sea??h th�� n?vel_fire.��et website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    in fact, she could hardly wait to get out of the haunted house as quickly as possible.


    "hmph, how about that? now you see how strong i am!"


    finally, sylvia couldn''t help but turn to timothy, a confident smile spreading across her face.


    "yeah, yeah, honey, you''re amazing."


    in response to sylvia''s playful bragging, timothy just smiled faintly and gave her a thumbs-up.


    sylvia: "..."


    even though timothy was complimenting her, she couldn''t shake the feeling that... his praise seemed a bit half-hearted?


    and, somehow, it felt like he had something else up his sleeve.


    but i''ve already shown my strength and composure throughout this whole thing. timothy should know better than to keep pushing, right?


    despite everything going smoothly so far, sylvia couldn''t help but feel like something was off.


    just then, from a distant, dark corner, a ghostly figure suddenly burst out of a hidden box.


    this ghost had clearly been lying in wait for a while, and its appearance was grotesque��three heads, six arms, and its body covered in crimson bloodstains.


    its long, eerie tongue dragged along the ground, and its voice was a raspy, terrifying screech, like the wail of a ghostly infant, as it lunged toward sylvia.


    "hissss"


    in the pitch-black surroundings, the sudden appearance of this horrifying figure was truly unsettling.


    however, sylvia''s cold, calm eyes had already seen through everything.


    the ghost was moving fast, but to her, it seemed as slow as a turtle.


    before the ghost could even get close, sylvia''s figure flickered, moving as swiftly as the wind.


    "spare me��"


    bam!


    the ghost, mid-flight, panicked, but before it could even finish begging for mercy, sylvia''s palm struck, sending it flying far into the distance.


    accompanied by a chilling gust of wind, no one knew just how far that slap had sent it.


    "hmph, some people never learn. still trying to scare me, huh?"


    sylvia clapped her hands, clearly satisfied with how good that slap felt.


    they were already more than halfway through the haunted house, and nothing so far had posed any real threat. she figured the rest of the journey would be just as easy.


    but just as sylvia let her guard down, she suddenly felt a gust of wind sweep toward her from behind.


    in the darkness, timothy had already locked onto his target and made his move.


    in fact, from the moment he exchanged glances with erelyn before entering the haunted house, he knew that the clever princess was on the same page as him.


    sure, a goddess like sylvia wouldn''t be scared of ghosts. but if she were caught off guard, things could be very different.


    so, ever since they entered the haunted house, timothy had been waiting for the perfect moment to strike and snatch the snow lotus.


    sylvia had been so focused up until now that there hadn''t been any openings.


    but in this brief moment of relaxation, the opportunity finally presented itself.


    "honey, let me show you what a real haunted house feels like," timothy''s voice echoed.


    in the next instant, his hand sliced through the air and��just like that��he grabbed the snow lotus right off the top of sylvia''s head!

 Chapter 358 This is so scary!

    sylvia could sense that something was off, but she never expected timothy to move so fast.it was almost as if he had planned it all along.


    his movements were sharp, precise, and steady, leaving her no room to react.


    since she had let her guard down just moments ago, sylvia found herself completely caught off guard.


    with a swift motion, timothy snatched the snow lotus from above her head, leaving her no chance to stop him.


    "damn it, my body��"


    a flash of light enveloped her, and sylvia realized she was losing control over her body, shrinking rapidly. enjoy new chapters from empire


    moments later, as the light faded, she stared at her now tiny hands and feet, her voice sounding high-pitched and childlike.


    she had shrunk again!


    ''if i hadn''t let my guard down just now, there''s no way timothy could''ve taken the snow lotus from me, not with my strength!''


    regret filled her heart, but it was already too late.


    with timothy''s height, there was no way she could reach the snow lotus, even if she jumped.


    "why did you take my snow lotus?!" sylvia demanded, hopping up and down in frustration as she glared at timothy.


    timothy, clearly prepared for this, smiled slightly. "babe, didn''t you say you wanted to challenge the haunted house? i took the snow lotus so you wouldn''t have any magical boosts. i want to see if you can face your fears without them."


    "that''s�� the reason?"


    "hmph, i don''t believe you!" sylvia was still skeptical. after all, she had just shown off her bravery as a goddess.


    but just when she was finally getting a chance to shine, he had interrupted her.


    though she felt a bit resentful, the word "challenge" piqued her interest.


    after all these years as an empress, she had always loved a good challenge.


    no matter the form, she rarely turned down any opportunity to test herself. s��arch* the n?vel(f)ire.��et website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    she had embarrassed herself plenty of times when she shrank in the netherworld, and both timothy and her sister erelyn seemed to think that whenever she got smaller, she became easier to bully.


    "wait a second�� so that''s why!" suddenly, sylvia realized why timothy had shrunk her.


    it wasn''t about giving her a proper challenge at all!


    this guy just wanted to take advantage of her smaller, more vulnerable state to mess with her!


    he probably thought she''d act like some lovestruck girl, scared out of her mind and clinging to her boyfriend for comfort!


    ''ha! so that''s your plan, huh?''


    now that she had figured out timothy''s scheme, sylvia felt a surge of excitement and a strange sense of confidence.


    ''hmph, i didn''t get scared at all earlier, so even if i''m smaller now, it won''t make a difference.


    don''t think shrinking me will change my courage.


    timothy, this time you''re definitely going to lose!''


    having seen through timothy''s intentions, and with the experience of breezing through half the haunted house without any trouble, sylvia was brimming with confidence.


    to prove her fearlessness, she boldly took a step forward.


    even though her voice still had that childish, high-pitched tone, she lifted her chin proudly. "you want to test my courage? hmph, just watch!"


    with a confident huff, sylvia strutted ahead of timothy, her tiny body moving with exaggerated swagger, as if to show she wasn''t afraid of anything.


    timothy followed behind her, smiling, but there was a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    "huh�� this feels weird."


    the further they walked, the faster sylvia moved, while timothy seemed to slow down. suddenly, she felt a chill down her spine.


    the haunted house was just as dark as before, and the ghosts lurking in the shadows were only there to scare people��they couldn''t actually do anything.


    but for some reason, now that she was smaller, sylvia''s mindset seemed completely different from before.


    staring into the pitch-black path ahead, it felt like the darkness could swallow her whole at any moment.


    each footstep echoed loudly, the eerie silence making her heart race.


    ''weird�� why does something feel off?''


    sylvia shivered, her tiny body trembling slightly.


    she could feel her heart pounding faster than usual, and her eyes darted around nervously. no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t shake the growing sense of fear bubbling up inside her.


    ''no way, it''s just a little cold today. i''m definitely not scared!''


    sylvia kept trying to convince herself, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t calm the storm of emotions inside her.


    her heartbeat and breathing were speeding up, and she could feel it. the darkness ahead seemed like it could spit out a monster ready to devour her at any moment.


    whoosh.


    suddenly, sylvia bolted in the opposite direction, running straight to timothy''s side.


    her slender arms wrapped tightly around his leg, and her wide-eyed, panicked expression made it clear she was seriously spooked.


    timothy, who had expected her to hold out a little longer, was surprised she caved so quickly.


    feeling her small, cold, trembling hands gripping his leg, timothy couldn''t help but chuckle. "babe, are you scared already?"


    "no way!"


    even though her heart was pounding like crazy, sylvia wasn''t about to admit defeat. she immediately shot back, not wanting to lose face.


    "i''m just a little cold, that''s all! i came over to warm up, nothing more. yep, that''s it!"


    trying to make her excuse sound convincing, sylvia forced herself to let go of timothy''s pant leg, her tiny hands shaking as she did.


    steeling herself, she took a step forward.


    but that one step triggered a trap.


    out of nowhere, a white robe dropped from above, hanging by a thick rope. the robe had a grotesque, twisted face painted on it, making it look like a terrifying hanged ghost.


    the shock hit sylvia with the same force as when she had once leveled an entire kingdom with a single sword strike.


    at that moment, sylvia, who had been barely holding back her fear, finally broke.


    "this is so scary! how am i supposed to get through this place? waaaah!"


    her voice trembled, and she was on the verge of tears as she threw herself into timothy''s arms.


    her big, watery eyes filled with tears, glistening from the overwhelming fear.


    looking at her pitiful expression, there wasn''t a trace of the holy emperor''s usual dignity left.

 Chapter 359 True Unity Arts!

    tears streamed down sylvia''s face, even soaking the hem of timothy''s pants. it took her a while to snap out of it."wait, no! i wasn''t crying because i was scared! i just got saltwater in my eyes!"


    realizing how embarrassing her reaction had been, she quickly tried to explain herself.


    but before she could even finish her sentence, as if sensing her nervousness, the traps around them suddenly activated.


    ghostly figures appeared out of nowhere, and a fierce wind howled through the space.


    in the distance, something that looked eerily like a human head rolled toward them.


    "what�� what is all this?!"


    scene after scene unfolded, overwhelming sylvia''s young heart.


    this time, she couldn''t hold back any longer.


    she threw herself into timothy''s arms, tears streaming down her face, making her look heartbreakingly vulnerable.


    "this is too much! this place is way too scary for kids!"


    in that moment, all the fear and frustration she''d been bottling up since shrinking down finally burst out. s~ea??h the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    her small body trembled in timothy''s embrace, and any sense of dignity or divine authority she once had was completely forgotten.


    right now, all she wanted was to let out all the fear and sadness she''d been holding inside.


    "it''s too scary! waaaah!"


    "waaaah!"


    the once proud and untouchable goddess was now sobbing uncontrollably in timothy''s arms, her tears flowing like a river.


    her tiny body shook, her shoulders trembling as she cried, looking so pitiful that anyone watching would feel their heart melt.


    as sylvia cried, lost in her fear, she suddenly felt timothy lean down toward her.


    "don''t cry, babe. i''m right here, aren''t i?" timothy''s voice whispered softly in her ear.


    those words made sylvia freeze for a moment.


    timothy could''ve said, "sorry, it was just a prank," or "don''t worry, those ghosts are just erelyn''s doing��they can''t hurt you."


    discover stories with empire


    but this��this was different. this hit her in a way no explanation ever could.


    hearing those words, sylvia felt a wave of warmth wash over her, as if her heart was being wrapped in sunlight.


    at the same time, timothy gently pulled her closer, his arms wrapping around her small frame.


    in his embrace, she felt like she was under the safest umbrella in the world. no matter what danger was out there, nothing could hurt her now.


    all she felt was a deep, unshakable sense of trust and safety.


    sensing her thoughts, timothy took out a snow lotus and gently tucked it into her soft hair.


    a soft glow surrounded her, and soon, sylvia returned to her original form.


    her strength at the peak of the transcendence realm was restored as well.


    but even so, her usually cool and composed face still held a trace of sadness. her cheeks were puffed out slightly, and she looked at timothy with a hint of grievance.


    not only that, the tears she''d shed out of fear hadn''t completely dried.


    her eyes were still a little red from crying, and a single tear clung to the corner of her eye, shimmering in the light.


    if the shrunken version of sylvia had looked like a delicate doll, now she resembled a fallen angel��someone who''d made a small mistake and was now filled with regret. she no longer had that untouchable, otherworldly aura.


    the mix of cold elegance and lingering tears made her look so vulnerable that even timothy couldn''t help but feel a tug at his heart.


    after all, who else but him could make a goddess cry like this?


    "that was so mean! you shrank me on purpose just to see me embarrass myself!"


    now back to her original form, it seemed like a bit of her childhood personality still lingered.


    wiping the tears from her cheeks, sylvia looked up at timothy with a pitiful gaze.


    timothy chuckled softly, stepping closer with a playful glint in his eyes. "well, what can i say? how else could i get you to let your guard down, my dear wife?"


    sylvia huffed, feigning indignation as she took a small step back. "w-what are you doing? i haven''t forgiven you yet!" she protested, her voice laced with mock annoyance.


    but it was obvious that her retreat wasn''t serious at all.


    the dark, seemingly endless haunted house stretched out before them, and sylvia knew full well that erelyn was probably hiding somewhere, watching this whole scene unfold with amusement.


    yet, as timothy drew nearer, sylvia''s gaze softened, becoming a little unfocused.


    so this is why couples go to haunted houses at night and tell ghost stories on their dates?


    hmph, what a silly tactic��


    she let out a soft snort, but as she recalled all the little things timothy had done to make her feel safe since they entered the haunted house, she couldn''t help but feel a bit flustered.


    she used to think that all those disciples who fell in love were just hopelessly foolish.


    but now, she realized that once you fall in love, no matter how smart you are, you end up becoming�� well, a little foolish too.


    a barely noticeable, delicate smile appeared on her usually cool and composed face. this time, sylvia didn''t push timothy away.


    in the darkness, her slender arms wrapped around him, and their lips met.


    the kiss was long, their breaths mingling, warm and intense.


    her lips were soft, like a gentle spring breeze.


    after what felt like an eternity, sylvia slowly opened her eyes.


    "pfft."


    she suddenly giggled, unable to hold it in.


    "what''s so funny, babe?" timothy asked, curious.


    "i''m laughing because�� it feels like you always come up with these weird ways to mess with me."


    "oh?" timothy raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "then why are your cheeks a little red?"


    "i��" sylvia hesitated for a moment, clearly flustered. "that''s because�� hmph, i''ll admit, even though it was a bit over the top, it wasn''t that bad."


    not wanting to admit too much, she quickly turned her head away, her tone haughty.


    timothy grinned. "well, what can i say? nothing else would scare someone as brilliant, wise, and clever as you��my holy emperor wife, who''s as sharp as a tack and always one step ahead. so, i had to make the surprise just a little bigger."


    "you! you''re such a smooth talker!"


    despite her words, sylvia couldn''t bring herself to stay mad at him. after all, she had to admit, this honeymoon trip to the netherworld had been pretty great.


    so much so that, as they prepared to return to the elant continent, she found herself feeling just a tiny bit reluctant to leave.


    "hmph!"


    she turned away with a haughty flick of her head, but the faint smile on her face was unmistakable.


    clearly, their little adventure in the haunted house had worked out quite well.


    just then, a system notification suddenly chimed in.


    [ding! congratulations to the host for completing the date in the haunted house perfectly. you have been awarded the system''s bonus reward��true unity arts!]

 Chapter 360 What... is this...?

    "holy crap!"hearing the system''s voice, timothy couldn''t help but blurt out a curse in his mind.


    he was just about to leave the netherworld and return to the continent of elant, and who would''ve thought that this haunted house date would come with such a reward?


    he took a closer look at the book introducing the arcane arts of dual cultivation, and to his surprise, it was ranked at the heavenly-level!


    moreover, the arcane arts ranged from lower heavenly-level to upper heavenly-level in quality.


    if the two people practicing it had low cultivation or poor aptitude, they wouldn''t be able to unleash its full potential. in fact, they might not even be able to use it at all, let alone tap into its lower heavenly-level power.


    but if both partners had excellent cultivation and aptitude, they could fully unlock the arcane arts'' power.


    not only could they exchange spiritual energy and enhance their cultivation, but they could also cleanse their souls, purify their bloodlines, and even significantly boost their potential and talent.


    the value of this arcane arts was astronomical. if word got out, it would cause a massive uproar across the continent of elant.


    however, even if other practitioners got their hands on it, given the current state of cultivation on elant, where most practitioners were far weaker than before, finding a couple at the level of holy emperor would be nearly impossible.


    so, this incredibly precious dual cultivation arcane arts could only truly shine in the hands of timothy and his goddess.


    "system, you''re the best!"


    if the system had a physical form, timothy would''ve patted it on the back in excitement.


    this arcane arts was an absolute masterpiece, and the system had really outdone itself this time!


    after quietly stashing away the arcane arts and calming his excitement, timothy turned to sylvia. "but babe, you know, besides me scaring you in the haunted house, princess erelyn also played a part in it."


    "so�� do you want to get back at her?"


    "get back at her?" sylvia looked a bit confused.


    "exactly. fight fire with fire."


    timothy answered mysteriously and slowly pulled out the panda costume that the system had rewarded him with when he earned the admiration of a million ghost soldiers.


    according to the system''s description, this costume had an incredible ability to conceal one''s presence.


    originally, timothy had planned to use it to scare sylvia.


    but now that it wasn''t needed for that, he figured it could be used to give erelyn a good scare instead.


    the panda costume was huge, big enough to fit two people inside.


    when sylvia, still a bit skeptical, followed timothy into the panda suit, she was quickly surprised to find that their presence seemed to be completely hidden. the suit absorbed their energy entirely, leaving no trace of it.


    discover more stories at empire


    "this is weird. what kind of material and strange effect is this?"


    the fact that it could completely conceal their presence, even better than a typical concealment spell, left sylvia genuinely impressed.


    but this strange costume might just be perfect for giving erelyn a good scare!


    "heh, erelyn, you can''t blame me for this one."


    sylvia giggled mischievously and helped timothy fasten the panda suit''s headpiece.


    soon, this cute-looking panda costume disappeared into the darkness.


    with the pitch-black surroundings and no detectable presence, the adorable panda costume lurking in the shadows felt more like a predator waiting to strike.


    and under timothy''s control, it moved silently toward the depths of the haunted house.


    "wait, why did their presence suddenly disappear?"


    at that moment, erelyn, who was hiding deeper in the haunted house, froze in confusion.


    her energy was connected to the entire haunted house, allowing her to sense everything happening inside.


    in fact, she had even witnessed timothy and sylvia''s little intimate moment earlier, which had made her feel a bit embarrassed and look away.


    but just as she averted her gaze, she realized that the two of them had vanished.


    not only were they out of sight, but their presence had completely disappeared, as if they had vanished into thin air. she couldn''t sense them at all.


    "what''s going on...?"


    even erelyn was puzzled.


    in the netherworld, almost nothing could escape her perception��especially humans, whose vitality should be glaringly obvious. how could they suddenly vanish from her sight?


    "could something have happened to them?"


    no, that didn''t make sense. even if sylvia had shrunk in size, timothy was still with her. besides, there was no way any ghost in the netherworld could silently make a move on them right under her nose.


    despite her reasoning, erelyn couldn''t help but feel a twinge of unease.


    she quickly glanced at the two remaining ghosts by her side and commanded, "you two, go search the haunted house for timothy and sylvia. the moment you find them, report back to me immediately!" s~ea??h the novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "yes, princess."


    the two ghosts hesitated for a moment, clearly caught off guard by the sudden situation. but they quickly obeyed erelyn''s orders and sped off to search the haunted house.


    with the ghosts gone, erelyn was left alone in the vast, empty darkness.


    "this is strange... what could it be?"


    deep in thought, erelyn suddenly sensed something was off. the sudden disappearance of the two, and the fact that she had just sent away the ghosts by her side...


    "wait a minute... could it be?"


    erelyn spun around abruptly, only to catch a glimpse of a massive shadow darting past her from behind.


    though she didn''t get a clear look, the shadow was enormous and moved with incredible speed. in an instant, it vanished from sight. erelyn quickly scanned her surroundings.


    to her left, the darkness was so thick she couldn''t see her own hand in front of her face. to her right, the endless blackness stretched on, with no sign of anything unusual.


    suddenly, erelyn''s instincts kicked in, and she looked up.


    there, on the ceiling, was the enormous shadow.


    she had fallen into a trap.


    the moment erelyn spotted it, the shadow seemed to realize it had been discovered and moved with astonishing speed.


    a massive hand reached out, as if it were about to grab erelyn entirely.


    as the heir to the underworld dynasty, erelyn commanded a million ghost soldiers and had grown up in the netherworld, surrounded by spirits from the moment she was born.


    but at this moment, she felt something she had never experienced before: fear.


    that unfamiliar emotion spread through her in an instant, causing her heart to skip a beat.


    her eyes, fixed on the shadow above, involuntarily widened in shock.


    "what... is this...?"


    her voice trembled slightly as she staggered back a step.


    but that step wasn''t steady. as she retreated, erelyn nearly lost her balance and fell.


    though she managed to keep herself upright, her crown wobbled precariously, on the verge of tumbling off her head with her sudden movement.


    and at that very moment, the shadow descended.


    its speed was so fast, it rivaled that of a holy emperor-level practitioner.


    "what is this thing? since when has there been such a creature in the netherworld?"


    just as erelyn''s mind was spiraling into unprecedented panic, she noticed something strange.


    the massive shadow extended its hand.


    but instead of attacking her...


    it gently caught her crown, preventing it from falling.

 Chapter 361 Oh, and speaking of secrets, Ive got another one…

    at that moment, erelyn''s eyes revealed a hint of surprise.she clearly didn''t understand what the purpose of the massive shadow was.


    now that it was closer, erelyn finally got a good look at the enormous figure.


    black and white, a bit chubby, kind of puffy, and even�� a little adorably goofy?


    "is this�� a panda?"


    staring at the cute, stuffed-animal-like figure in front of her, erelyn was momentarily stunned.


    she never would have guessed that the terrifying atmosphere from earlier was caused by a giant panda costume.


    and on closer inspection, it was even cuter than any panda she''d seen before.


    "did i really just get scared by a silly, chubby panda costume? i must''ve looked so ridiculous just now��"


    just then, the panda costume opened up, revealing two figures stepping out from inside.


    erelyn looked over and realized that the ones hiding in the costume were none other than timothy and sylvia.


    "erelyn, how was my scare tactic? pretty good, right?" sylvia asked, walking up to her with a slight smile.


    even sylvia couldn''t help but chuckle a little. she hadn''t expected timothy''s costume to work so well, successfully turning the tables and scaring erelyn.


    "so it was you two, huh?"


    after standing there in shock for a good while, erelyn finally let out a long breath, gently patting her chest.


    i''m the princess of the netherworld, and i actually got scared by someone?


    this was definitely embarrassing.


    "you little rascal, you really hold a grudge, don''t you?" erelyn said with a self-deprecating smile, lightly tapping sylvia on the forehead.


    but at that moment, she realized something.


    unlike before, when she had to bend down to tap sylvia''s small forehead, sylvia was now a good half a head taller than her.


    to even reach her, erelyn had to raise her arm.


    sylvia''s delicate, beautiful face had matured noticeably, and there was now a subtle, cool elegance to her stunning features.


    it was clear that sylvia had changed a lot over the years.


    but through timothy, erelyn could sense something clearly.


    even though sylvia''s height and demeanor had changed, her purest nature had never wavered.


    of course, without timothy, after all this time and with their roles so drastically different, it might have been hard for erelyn to reconnect with sylvia the way they had now.


    a warm feeling rose in erelyn''s heart, and she couldn''t help but glance at timothy.


    find your next adventure on empire


    her gaze carried a hint of approval and a soft smile.


    "so, how''s it been? coming to the netherworld and that haunted house earlier��pretty fun, right?" erelyn asked, her smile gentle as she looked at both of them.


    "ahem�� it was�� it was alright, i guess," sylvia replied, a little embarrassed.


    though their original reason for coming to the netherworld was to deal with the chaos in the sepulcher of the sacred, it had turned into a beach vacation and a haunted house adventure. it was starting to feel more like a honeymoon than anything else.


    the only problem was��


    sylvia lightly touched the white snow lotus on her head and shot a quiet glare at timothy. "you jerk, how dare you mess with me so many times. just wait until we get back��i''m not letting you off easy!"


    "oh? are you sure about that, my dear wife? because right now, i still have some dirt on you," timothy replied with a sly smile.


    "dirt?"


    sylvia''s face showed a flicker of panic. ever since they arrived in the netherworld, timothy had taken advantage of the fact that removing the snow lotus would shrink her, and she''d fallen for his tricks more than once.


    but after thinking it over, sylvia realized she''d become much more cautious and alert. there was no way timothy could steal the snow lotus from her again.


    after a moment of contemplation, sylvia huffed and crossed her arms, protectively covering the snow lotus on her head. "hmph, i don''t believe you. if you can''t take the snow lotus, what other dirt could you possibly have on me?"


    she stood there, hands firmly guarding the flower on her head, determined not to let timothy get the upper hand again.


    it was as if sylvia believed that as long as she kept the snow lotus safe, there was no way timothy could get any dirt on her or tease her.


    unfortunately for her, timothy had already anticipated this. sure, it might be hard to snatch the snow lotus now, but there were other secrets about the goddess he could use!


    suddenly, timothy stepped over to erelyn and said in a low voice, "princess, didn''t we agree to trade some of sylvia''s embarrassing stories? how about we start now?"


    "of course! i''ve been waiting for this!" erelyn''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    she had been looking forward to this moment for a long time.


    "let''s take turns! i''ll go first!" erelyn whispered eagerly. "you wouldn''t believe it, but despite how cool and composed sylvia seems now, when she was little, she wet the bed until she was seven. the funniest part? one time, she somehow managed to wet the bed in the shape of a heart! i even saved the image in a memory orb."


    as she spoke, she pulled out the treasured memory orb, which projected an image of a heart-shaped wet spot on the bed. next to it, a young, innocent sylvia was fast asleep, completely unaware.


    timothy''s eyes lit up. "this is gold! this has to be the most embarrassing thing ever for the goddess. princess, you have to send me a copy of that later!"


    "and speaking of her sleeping habits," timothy continued with a mischievous grin, "i''ve got something too. you know, the goddess has a habit of sleeping in the nude. sometimes, she doesn''t even bother covering herself with a blanket. and, well, i''ve got some footage of that as well��"


    a moment later, erelyn, her fingers spread over her eyes in mock embarrassment, gasped, "wow! i didn''t realize sylvia''s figure was even more�� impressive than it looks!"


    erelyn was thrilled and immediately continued, "oh, and i''ve got another one! when sylvia was little, she accidentally walked in on the neighbors�� you know, doing it. she turned so red, i swear she was hotter than steam coming off boiling water!"


    "oh? so the goddess was that innocent back then?" timothy chuckled, lowering his voice conspiratorially. "but, you know, the goddess isn''t quite the same now."


    he leaned in closer. "you might not know this, princess, but while sylvia seems all cool and detached on the outside, she''s actually much harder to satisfy than she lets on. for example, just the other night, she clutched the blanket for two hours, trying to hold back, and then she finally said��"


    "whoa! sylvia''s so wild!" erelyn exclaimed, eyes wide.


    "haha, so you think so too, princess?" timothy laughed.


    "absolutely! who would''ve thought that beneath that pure exterior, sylvia could be so wild! oh, and speaking of secrets, i''ve got another one��"


    "you�� you two!"


    sylvia, who had been standing off to the side, listening to them spill all her secrets without holding anything back, was now in full panic mode.


    s��arch* the n?vel(f)ire.n��t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 362 The Eight Goddesses

    sylvia never imagined that the two of them would know so much.what''s worse, they even had all the evidence��both witnesses and physical proof.


    in the eyes of the disciples at sky sanctuary, and even countless practitioners across the world, she had always seemed like the perfect figure.


    but just from the little bit they had exchanged earlier, it felt like they were already digging up all her most embarrassing secrets!


    if they kept going��


    "stop it, you two! don''t say another word!" sylvia hurriedly tried to stop them.


    but timothy and erelyn just paused for a moment, then took a step to the side.


    "ahem, shall we continue?" continue your adventure at empire


    "of course! i still remember, sylvia, she��"


    "damn you, timothy! i''ll bite you to death!"


    seeing that they were about to strip her of every last shred of dignity, sylvia was so mortified she couldn''t wait any longer.


    she lunged forward, throwing herself between the human and the ghost, and in her frustration, bit down on timothy''s shoulder. her cheeks puffed up, flushed with anger.


    though she didn''t bite hard, she still left a neat row of teeth marks on timothy''s shoulder.


    and�� a faint trace of her sweet-smelling saliva.


    "ahem, you two really are close, huh?" erelyn couldn''t help but smile at the sight.


    the atmosphere quieted for a moment.


    timothy and erelyn exchanged a glance, and it seemed like they reached an unspoken agreement at the same time.


    "how about we save the rest for later?"


    "yeah, we can discuss it in detail next time you visit the netherworld."


    erelyn nodded, though there was a hint of reluctance in her eyes. "but�� are you really leaving already?"


    hearing this, sylvia froze for a moment.


    she had been looking forward to seeing erelyn again for so long, and she never thought she''d actually be able to break through the space and come to the netherworld.


    but the time they had together felt so short.


    "yeah, we''ve been away from the elant continent for half a month now.


    now that the chaos in the sepulcher of the sacred has been quelled, the sects of elant won''t stay united for long. i need to get back as soon as possible."


    even though sky sanctuary was powerful, with its twelve holy envoys and dozens of formidable high priests, it was clear they couldn''t do without sylvia''s leadership.


    sylvia gently hugged erelyn, the familiar coolness of her spirit body making sylvia''s heart ache a little.


    she wasn''t the same crying, naive little girl she used to be. she couldn''t just break down and cry like before.


    but still, her beautiful eyes betrayed a trace of sadness.


    clearly, she didn''t want to leave.


    "you silly girl, i''m always here in the netherworld. you can come see me anytime, so what''s the big deal?


    go on, don''t worry. just make sure to visit me often.


    after all, timothy and i still need to trade more of your embarrassing stories." s��arch* the ��ovelfire.��et website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    erelyn quickly sensed sylvia''s sadness and gave her a playful slap on the back.


    sylvia blinked in surprise, but then quickly realized.


    "that''s right! now that we have the chromatic origin stone, we can reach the netherworld anytime!


    don''t worry, erelyn, i''ll definitely come visit you often. but��


    there''s no way i''m letting you two trade secrets!"


    sylvia suddenly stepped between timothy and erelyn again, her face flushed with embarrassment.


    "haha, i can''t promise that! your secrets are just too fun!" erelyn couldn''t help but laugh.


    but as she turned around, she reached out toward the darkness of the ghostly mansion.


    immediately, a deep rumbling sound echoed around them.


    under erelyn''s control, the massive building''s thick walls began to open outward.


    in no time, the once completely sealed structure was fully opened, and light from outside poured in.


    "thank you for saving the underworld dynasty, and even the entire netherworld. let them see you off."


    as erelyn''s voice fell, the million ghost soldiers of the underworld dynasty responded in unison.


    outside the mansion, they stood in their armor, their spirit bodies towering and strong, filled with gratitude.


    a million ghost soldiers knelt on one knee in unison, bowing their heads deeply in the direction of timothy and sylvia.


    "it''s time to go," sylvia said softly, turning to look at timothy, her eyes shimmering with a gentle, rippling emotion.


    "yeah, let''s go, my love," timothy replied with a smile, pulling out the chromatic origin stone.


    the chromatic origin stone, capable of bridging the gap between two realms, was a rare and mysterious artifact. unfortunately, supreme emperor verena had only regained her senses at the moment of her soul''s dissolution, leaving the origin of the stone a mystery.


    wait a second�� wasn''t there something important i was supposed to do when we got back?


    just as timothy was about to activate the chromatic origin stone, a thought suddenly struck him. he vaguely remembered that before entering the sepulcher of the sacred, there had been something he was eagerly anticipating. but what was it?


    suddenly, his eyes lit up as the memory came rushing back.


    the goddess had clearly stated that she would announce two major events to the world''s sects. one was their journey to the sepulcher of the sacred, and the other�� was something she would reveal only after they returned.


    and this second event, which was as monumental as the sepulcher of the sacred itself, was something sylvia hadn''t mentioned at all.


    could it be that the goddess is planning to announce��


    timothy''s heart raced with excitement and anticipation.


    the chromatic origin stone began to glow as he channeled his energy into it, activating its power once again. the previously impenetrable space between realms was torn open by the stone''s radiant, multicolored light.


    the chaotic rift that appeared led directly back to the elant continent.


    "goodbye, erelyn. i''ll definitely come visit you again soon," sylvia said, her usually cool expression softening, a rare warmth spreading across her face.


    "mm," erelyn responded, her crown faintly glowing with a soft, ethereal blue light, as if reflecting her own happiness.


    sylvia moved to stand beside timothy, and with a shy gesture, she extended her pinky finger, hooking it around his.


    timothy couldn''t help but smile.


    the goddess was always so bashful��she never felt comfortable holding hands. every time she initiated contact, it was always just her pinky.


    but by now, he was used to it.


    "let''s go, my love," he said again, gently holding her pinky as they exchanged a glance. together, they stepped into the rift created by the chromatic origin stone.


    in an instant, the light from the rift enveloped them, and their figures disappeared.


    "princess, there may be an unexpected situation," a ghost soldier suddenly rushed over from the distance, his voice low and serious.


    he leaned in and whispered urgently, "the eight goddesses of the ninefold underworld seem to be enraged by what''s happened in the netherworld. they''re preparing to deliver punishment��"


    "the eight goddesses?"


    even erelyn''s expression shifted slightly at this news, her eyes darkening with concern.

 Chapter 363 The seal has been broken

    "dammit, if this keeps up, they''re going to break through any minute now!"staring at the rapidly crumbling barrier around the sepulcher of the sacred, the crowd of practitioners watching from a distance were all struck with shock and fear.


    because the things trying to break through the barrier weren''t just those eerie skeletal creatures��they also included the corpses of former holy emperors, once the most powerful beings on the continent!


    at this point, the practitioners surrounding the sepulcher of the sacred weren''t just the ones who had originally followed sylvia inside.


    over the past few days, the terrifying events happening within the sepulcher had spread across the entire elant continent. even those sects that had initially chosen to stay out of it had now gathered here.


    in addition to holy emperor luminis and holy emperor earthshard, three more holy emperor-level powerhouses, who had originally planned to stay neutral, had shown up.


    all the practitioners, even those who once stood aloof from worldly affairs, were now staring at the barrier protecting the sepulcher of the sacred with fear in their eyes.


    they all knew very well what would happen if the barrier broke.


    forget the endless army of skeletons��just the corpses of these holy emperors, whose bodies may be dead but whose power still lingered, would be enough to plunge the entire elant continent into chaos and destruction.


    when that time came, no sect or practitioner would be able to stay out of the conflict. everyone would be dragged into the war.


    and as they watched the scene before them, the fear among the practitioners only grew.


    the unrest inside the sepulcher of the sacred had been going on for half a month now.


    and today, it seemed like the seal had reached its breaking point.


    no matter how intricate or strong the seal protecting the sepulcher was, it was clear it couldn''t hold much longer.


    the outermost layer of the seal was made up of twelve mysterious golden symbols.


    but now, eleven of those golden symbols had already shattered.


    the last remaining symbol was trembling like a small boat caught in a storm, about to be swallowed by the waves.


    dozens of holy emperor-level corpses were gathered in front of the seal, and with each strike, the golden symbol trembled violently.


    cracks had already begun to appear on the symbol, and it was clear that it was on the verge of breaking.


    at this rate, it wouldn''t last another two hours before the golden symbol shattered completely.


    "this is bad! those holy emperor corpses are preparing to strike all at once!"


    suddenly, holy emperor luminis, who had been staring intently at the last symbol, noticed something and his expression changed drastically, his face turning pale.


    he could clearly see that the dozens of holy emperors, who had been wandering aimlessly inside the seal, were now raising their hands in unison, as if they had made some kind of agreement.


    each of the holy emperor-level corpses had a blood-red glow in their eyes, and strange patterns were forming in their palms.


    as the patterns continued to form and take shape, an overwhelming aura began to radiate from them.


    the power radiating from just one holy emperor was already terrifying enough.


    but if dozens of holy emperors attacked at the same time, the resulting force would be unimaginable.


    "if they hit the seal with this combined attack, the sepulcher of the sacred''s barrier will definitely shatter!"


    "we have to stop them!"


    "but how?!" sear?h the nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    for a moment, countless practitioners were struck with panic, but none of them could think of a way to stop what was happening.


    it wasn''t just that the barrier of the sepulcher of the sacred stood between them.


    even if they could intervene, they were nowhere near powerful enough to face so many holy emperor-level beings!


    the blood-red energy from the hands of the dozens of holy emperors began to converge in one direction.


    and within that dense blood-red energy, a mysterious formation was taking shape.


    the symbols on the formation were ancient and eerie, radiating a savage and ferocious aura, like a primordial beast from the dawn of time.


    find exclusive stories on empire


    "roar!"


    with a deafening roar, everyone felt as if they had been plunged into an icy abyss. a bone-chilling cold gripped their hearts, and countless people began to tremble uncontrollably. even the most powerful practitioners, usually so full of pride, turned pale, their legs shaking beyond their control.


    at that moment, the formation that had been steadily building finally completed its last step.


    a surge of blood-red energy shot into the sky, and at the center of the formation, a massive, terrifying blood-colored beast appeared. its roar echoed through the air, and as it lunged forward, its enormous claws��each tipped with a blood-red human head��swung down with devastating force.


    as the beast''s claws struck, even the last golden symbol of the sepulcher of the sacred, which had been reinforced with countless layers of mystical power, could no longer hold.


    boom!


    after enduring weeks of relentless attacks, the final golden symbol shattered. all twelve symbols were now destroyed, and the barrier that had protected the sepulcher of the sacred was no more.


    though there was still one last barrier between the sepulcher and the southern continent of elant, it was now nothing more than a fragile shell.


    a corpse of a holy emperor, its eyes glowing with a dull, blood-red light, stiffly stepped forward. with just a casual swipe of its bloodstained hand, it tore through the barrier, leaving a gaping crack.


    the cracks spread like a spiderweb, creeping across the entire barrier.


    watching this unfold, every practitioner felt a wave of despair wash over them.


    "it''s over. it''s completely over. the seal has been broken."


    "from this point on, nothing will be able to stop them."


    "the elant continent is doomed. there''s no way we''ll survive this."


    "what do we do now? where can we even run?"


    "run? once these holy emperors break free, there won''t be a single place left untouched!"


    "roar!"


    as if sensing the overwhelming despair, the holy emperors'' blood-red eyes all turned toward the practitioners outside the barrier.


    their roars were filled with a ravenous hunger, as if they saw everyone before them as nothing more than prey.


    bloodlust. carnage.


    fear spread like wildfire. by now, no one believed they could escape with their lives.


    this was no longer just a problem for a few individuals. in a short time, the entire elant continent would be consumed by this catastrophe.


    "where''s goddess sylvia? what happened to her?"


    "maybe�� she''s already perished inside the sepulcher of the sacred��"


    the crushing weight of despair and fear seemed to swallow everyone whole.


    as the barrier continued to crumble, the corpse of a holy emperor, wearing a twisted grin, tore open the crack and stepped halfway onto the soil of the elant continent.


    "it''s all over. there''s no one left who can stop this disaster."


    "i can''t believe i spent centuries cultivating, only to die here, unable to even protect my family back home!"


    but just as everyone was about to give in to despair, something strange happened.


    the holy emperor corpse, which had been about to step fully onto the elant continent, suddenly froze in place. even the blood-red glow in its eyes flickered and vanished in an instant!

 Chapter 364 Youre full of it!

    boom! boom! boom!not only the holy emperor who had just crossed the barrier, but all the practitioners stared in shock as every corpse of the holy emperors in the sepulcher of the sacred, along with the mindless, raging skeletons, suddenly collapsed to the ground.


    "what... what just happened?!"


    disaster had seemed inevitable, and none of the practitioners could process the sudden turn of events.


    all they knew was that the terrifying, bloodthirsty corpses of the holy emperors, which had been about to break free from the sepulcher of the sacred and unleash a massacre, had suddenly fallen silent, collapsing without a sound.


    the other holy emperors had met the same fate.


    the air was thick with an eerie silence. the practitioners exchanged bewildered glances, completely unable to make sense of what had just occurred.


    finally, in the midst of the fearful and tense atmosphere, one practitioner, trembling with fear but gathering his courage, cautiously stepped forward.


    he walked straight up to one of the fallen holy emperor corpses.


    the body of a holy emperor, even in death, had been purified long ago. though dead, it hadn''t decayed.


    the terrified practitioner knelt down, his hands shaking. but the moment he dared to look closely at the holy emperor''s body, he understood.


    the blood-red glow in the holy emperor''s eyes had completely faded. the body had stiffened, and all the spiritual energy had withdrawn back into the corpse, leaving no trace of movement. explore new worlds at empire


    at the same time, with the final sound of the sepulcher of the sacred''s barrier shattering, the last remnants of the barrier crumbled to the ground.


    looking ahead, the entire scene inside the sepulcher of the sacred had changed. s��arch* the ��ovelfire.��et website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the blood-red aura that had controlled everything within the sepulcher had dissipated into the air, leaving no trace of the eerie atmosphere that had once filled the place.


    without that control, the red glow in the eyes of the resurrected holy emperors had vanished, and their bodies collapsed one after another.


    but that wasn''t all. the seemingly endless army of skeletons had also reached their end.


    bones and bodies cracked apart, falling lifelessly to the ground.


    some turned into piles of white bones, while others crumbled into dust.


    in an instant, the entire sepulcher of the sacred became deathly silent.


    but one thing was clear: whether it was the corpses of the holy emperors, the skeletal army, or the strange phenomena that had been occurring, everything had vanished.


    the chaos within the sepulcher of the sacred had been completely quelled!


    "what... what just happened?"


    holy emperor luminis turned around in shock, only to realize that every practitioner present was just as stunned as he was, too shocked to even speak.


    though everyone had been silently praying for a miracle, the suddenness of this event was almost too much to believe.


    even though the scene before them was crystal clear, they still found it hard to accept.


    after all, the corpses of the holy emperors, which had been on the verge of stepping onto the elant continent and causing a catastrophe, had suddenly lost control and collapsed.


    it was like something out of a dream��beautiful, but hard to believe.


    "wait, could it be that the goddess and her team succeeded? is that why the strange events in the sepulcher of the sacred have been resolved?"


    "maybe... it''s possible!"


    one of the practitioners couldn''t help but voice their speculation, and immediately, a wave of excitement and chatter spread through the crowd.


    after all, given the current situation, that seemed like the only reasonable explanation.


    but if it really was sylvia''s doing...


    "hmph, there''s no way this was sylvia!"


    at that moment, holy emperor nordain suddenly stepped forward.


    no matter what, he couldn''t allow the practitioners to start seeing sylvia as a hero and feeling grateful to her.


    ending the chaos in the sepulcher of the sacred was no small feat��it had essentially saved the entire elant continent.


    if sylvia were to take all the credit, it would only lead to more admiration for sky sanctuary.


    at the same time, the dignity of the holy emperors would undoubtedly take a serious hit if sylvia were to be credited.


    that''s why holy emperor nordain didn''t hesitate to step forward. he glared at the practitioners who had just spoken and let out a heavy, disdainful snort, his tone dripping with mockery:


    "no wonder your cultivation is so pitiful. you actually have the nerve to speak up for that cowardly woman. honestly, with attitudes like yours, it''s no surprise you''ve made no progress in your training."


    "cowardly? what are you talking about?! the goddess ventured deep into the sepulcher of the sacred to stop the chaos for the sake of the entire world! and you��when she called upon all the sects to unite against the threat, you didn''t even show up! how dare you say something like that!"


    elder turner of sky sanctuary was so furious that his beard trembled.


    goddess sylvia''s fate was still unknown, and yet here was holy emperor nordain��who hadn''t even lifted a finger earlier��now shamelessly reaping the benefits and insulting her. turner couldn''t believe the audacity.


    "oh? stopping the chaos? hahaha! you''re just a loyal dog, barking for your master!"


    nordain let out a wild, arrogant laugh. he swept his gaze over the surrounding practitioners, then shot a venomous look at the disciples of sky sanctuary, sneering:


    "and you''re still claiming sylvia did something heroic? what a load of crap! sylvia entered the sepulcher of the sacred early, without joining forces with the rest of the practitioners. what proof do you have that she was trying to stop anything?


    if you ask me, without any evidence, it''s clear that sylvia, along with the holy maiden and timothy, went into the sepulcher just to run away from the fight! and now you want to paint her as some kind of hero who stopped the chaos?


    sylvia''s nothing but a weakling, hiding behind her so-called goddess image. she''s terrified of being exposed for the joke she really is, so she ran away when things got tough. a cowardly clown, that''s all she is!


    the ones who truly saved the people and stopped the disaster in the sepulcher of the sacred are us��the everfrost sect��and me, who stood guard here at the critical moment!


    isn''t that right?"


    as he spoke, holy emperor nordain''s cold gaze swept across the crowd, his eyes carrying a chilling threat.


    it was clear that he wasn''t just trying to claim the credit for himself. more importantly, he knew full well that sylvia and her group had been missing inside the sepulcher of the sacred for half a month.


    the sepulcher was incredibly dangerous, and its conditions were unpredictable. after all this time with no word from her, there was a high chance that sylvia was already dead.


    even if the sudden end to the chaos in the sepulcher was somehow related to her, it was likely she wouldn''t be coming back.


    that''s why holy emperor nordain was so brazen, acting as if sky sanctuary and sylvia were beneath his notice.


    "you''re full of it!"


    it wasn''t just elder turner��sky sanctuary''s disciples and many of the surrounding practitioners had all caught on to nordain''s intentions.


    but faced with the overwhelming power of a holy emperor, most of them could only seethe in silence, too afraid to speak out.


    "you dare speak to me like that? you know what happens to those who offend a holy emperor, don''t you?"


    nordain''s voice was cold as he turned his icy gaze toward elder turner, showing no sign of backing down.

 Chapter 365 You think youre worthy of assassinating me?

    holy emperor nordain''s intentions were crystal clear.hearing his cold, threatening words, not only the members of sky sanctuary but also the other practitioners present couldn''t help but feel a wave of disgust.


    after all, when the crisis at the sepulcher of the sacred broke out, holy emperor nordain had stayed hidden, protecting his own forces and refusing to get involved. but now that the situation had been resolved, he suddenly appeared, eager to claim all the credit.


    this kind of shameless behavior��reaping the rewards without lifting a finger��was so greedy and despicable that even some of the demonic sect members, notorious for their own misdeeds, found it revolting.


    at this point, the fate of goddess sylvia, who had saved the continent of elant, was still unknown. yet, instead of searching for her, holy emperor nordain was trying to seize the opportunity to take all the glory for himself.


    such actions were truly disgraceful.


    but now, holy emperor nordain was certain that sky sanctuary, without the support of goddess sylvia or holy maiden aeliana, had no one strong enough to stand against him. confident in his power, he pressed on, step by step:


    "not only did you shelter the runaway sylvia, but you also dared to insult me with false accusations, trying to steal the credit. as expected, the practitioners of sky sanctuary, raised under sylvia''s teachings, are nothing but greedy, wicked scum. since that''s the case, it''s time for you to pay for your actions."


    a cold, sinister laugh echoed as holy emperor nordain''s gaze locked onto the members of sky sanctuary.


    but that wasn''t all. the forces of the everfrost sect, which stood behind him, began to move, forming a circle around the disciples of sky sanctuary, slowly closing in. the air was thick with murderous intent��it was clear they were preparing to strike.


    "you treacherous snake! no wonder you brought nearly all of everfrost sect''s forces with you. you''ve been planning to ambush sky sanctuary from the start, haven''t you?"


    elder turner was furious. even though he had previously been too afraid to openly oppose holy emperor nordain, he now threw caution to the wind, pointing at him and shouting in rage:


    "goddess sylvia entered the sepulcher of the sacred with holy maiden aeliana and timothy to save the countless lives of elant. now that the crisis has finally been resolved, you, a coward who hid in your lair to enjoy the fruits of others'' labor, have the audacity to attack sky sanctuary instead of showing any gratitude. you''re nothing but a selfish, despicable man! you deserve divine retribution!"


    "hahaha! the more you insult me, the more i feel like i''m doing the right thing. so what? in the end, people only care about the victor. once i''ve taken over sky sanctuary, not only will the credit for the sepulcher of the sacred be mine, but so will all the praise and admiration. as for your complaints, save them for when you''re in hell, where you can tell that poor, doomed sylvia all about it!"


    holy emperor nordain showed no shame whatsoever. instead, he laughed arrogantly, and a chilling, murderous aura began to radiate from him.


    at that moment, zephyra, who had been silently observing from the sidelines, could no longer hold back her anger and suddenly made her move.


    as one of the twelve saints and the most skilled assassin by sylvia''s side, zephyra had played a crucial role in the founding of sky sanctuary. she had taken down countless holy emperor-level opponents, and through her many assassinations, her skills had been honed to perfection.


    when she was in hiding, her presence could vanish without a trace. and when she struck, she was as fast as lightning, her attacks precise and deadly, leaving no room for her target to react.


    her black nightblade sliced through the air, moving so fast it left only a faint shadow behind.


    in the blink of an eye, the blade was about to strike holy emperor nordain''s fat, ugly face.


    but just then, holy emperor nordain made his move.


    though he wasn''t nearly as fast as zephyra, the moment he raised his hand, an invisible barrier materialized in front of him.


    the barrier was so faint that its outline was barely visible, yet zephyra''s blade was stopped dead in midair, unable to advance even an inch further.


    it was as if an immensely powerful hand had grabbed hold of her blade.


    she couldn''t pierce through it, nor could she pull her weapon back.


    even as zephyra poured all her spiritual energy into her nightblade, the blade gleaming with a cold, dark light, it was no use. no matter how sharp and deadly her intent, she couldn''t tear even the smallest crack in the spatial barrier before her.


    the entire nightblade, along with zephyra''s arm, was frozen in midair, completely immobilized.


    even zephyra, usually calm and composed, couldn''t help but show a hint of shock.


    though she had assassinated countless targets, she had never attempted to kill a holy emperor-level figure before. this strike had carried all of her lethal intent, her most powerful blow. but clearly, she hadn''t realized just how vast the gap was between her and a holy emperor.


    as holy emperor nordain''s icy aura spread, zephyra felt, for the first time, just how small and powerless she truly was. the overwhelming pressure bore down on her, leaving her no room to escape.


    thud.


    holy emperor nordain''s hand tore through the air, seizing her throat in an instant.


    the strength in his grip was terrifying. as his fingers tightened around her neck, the suffocating pressure nearly caused zephyra to lose consciousness on the spot. s��ar?h the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "hmph. you think you''re worthy of assassinating me? who gave you that kind of confidence?"


    holy emperor nordain sneered, his voice dripping with mockery as he unleashed the full weight of his holy emperor aura. it wasn''t clear whether his words were directed at the surrounding practitioners or his own everfrost sect followers.


    "sylvia and sky sanctuary have committed countless atrocities, their ambition to dominate the world''s holy emperors laid bare. and now, that infamous sylvia has fled, abandoning the chaos within the sepulcher of the sacred, leaving the people of this world to suffer. such a treacherous woman is a stain on us all.


    now that i''ve quelled the disaster at the sepulcher, i will bring justice to the people. i will destroy sky sanctuary and wipe out the remnants of sylvia''s forces, ensuring she never rises again!"


    as he spoke, holy emperor nordain''s grip tightened.


    the immense power radiating from his hand crushed zephyra''s throat, and despite her desperate struggle, she was on the verge of losing consciousness, completely unable to break free.


    "kill them! wipe out the remnants of that witch sylvia!" explore more adventures at empire


    the everfrost sect forces, who had been prepared for this moment, shouted in unison. led by their elders, they charged toward sky sanctuary.


    sky sanctuary, having brought only a fraction of their forces to avoid unnecessary casualties, was now vastly outnumbered. their allied sects, too, had not brought many reinforcements.


    in contrast, everfrost sect had come fully prepared, with overwhelming numbers and strength.


    "damn it! i can''t believe holy emperor nordain is this shameless and treacherous!" the disciples of sky sanctuary cursed in fury.


    but they quickly realized they were surrounded, trapped in a deadly ambush.


    the difference in numbers and power was staggering. caught in such a trap, it seemed that sky sanctuary''s core forces might truly be wiped out here today.


    elder turner''s brow furrowed deeply. he knew just how dire the situation was.


    "oh? someone dares to strike in the chaos and even insult me behind my back?"


    suddenly, a cold, mocking voice echoed from the direction of the sepulcher of the sacred.

 Chapter 366 Activate the Frostfang Array!

    "goddess sylvia!"in an instant, everyone in sky sanctuary, along with the practitioners from all around, recognized the source of that voice.


    it was as melodious as a string instrument echoing through a valley, yet carried a cold, proud authority.


    who else could it be but goddess sylvia?


    immediately, the elders and disciples of sky sanctuary showed a glimmer of joy. if the goddess herself had arrived, there was no need to fear��even if there were ten everfrost sects here, they wouldn''t stand a chance! s~ea??h the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "goddess sylvia! how is this possible?"


    upon hearing that voice, holy emperor nordain, who had been so arrogant and domineering just moments ago, suddenly looked as if he had seen a ghost. his grip loosened, and zephyra, who had been on the verge of suffocation, collapsed to the ground, gasping for air.


    staring at the stunning figure before him, nordain''s face drained of color, his expression filled with terror and dread.


    it had been half a month since he last heard any news. based on all the intelligence and speculation, he had been certain that sylvia had perished in the sepulcher of the sacred.


    but now, not only had she returned alive, she looked completely unscathed, as if nothing had happened. and standing beside her was timothy, whose aura was so well-concealed that nordain couldn''t even gauge his strength.


    in his memory, timothy had only just reached the ocean''s gate level. but now, the fact that he couldn''t see through timothy''s cultivation sent a chill down nordain''s spine.


    of course, what terrified him even more was sylvia''s presence.


    he had risked everything for this day, meticulously planning every detail. he had mobilized nearly all of everfrost sect''s resources to lie in wait, ready to strike.


    the plan was flawless: smear goddess sylvia''s name, take over sky sanctuary.


    but all of it hinged on sylvia being dead in the sepulcher of the sacred.


    and yet, here she was.


    and in her cold, proud eyes, there was a bone-chilling intent to kill.


    "goddess sylvia... haha, what i said earlier was just a misunderstanding. i never expected you to return. congratulations on surviving such a dangerous ordeal!"


    nordain''s tone shifted in an instant. gone was the arrogance from before. now, he was slightly hunched over, his face full of flattery.


    "i misspoke earlier. i''m more than willing to take my people and leave immediately. please, goddess, don''t take those words to heart."


    he knew all too well how terrifying sylvia''s power was. even the slightest chance of facing her head-on was something he desperately wanted to avoid.


    enjoy new chapters from empire


    "oh? you spread rumors of my death, framed me, and tried to take over sky sanctuary while i was gone. and now, you want me to just let you go?"


    sylvia''s eyebrows furrowed slightly. her face, flawless and as beautiful as a painting, radiated an icy killing intent.


    her divine aura spread out in all directions.


    sylvia hadn''t even moved, yet the sheer pressure she exuded turned into frost and ice, spreading across the area.


    the practitioners of everfrost sect, despite their mastery of ice techniques, felt as if they were plunged into the depths of winter, their bodies trembling uncontrollably.


    as they stared at sylvia''s cold, distant figure, their eyes widened in shock and fear.


    even holy emperor nordain found his body covered in a thin layer of frost. despite his status as a holy emperor-level practitioner, he could feel a deep, primal fear creeping into his heart.


    this kind of fear��he had never felt it before, not even when facing other holy emperors.


    sylvia''s ruthlessness and indifference were well-known across the land.


    anyone who challenged her authority or threatened sky sanctuary, no matter how much they begged for mercy, would never escape her judgment.


    nordain knew all too well that sylvia had already made up her mind to kill him. there was no way she was going to let him walk away.


    if this continued, he was doomed.


    "i never expected sylvia to show up out of nowhere and turn the situation into this."


    holy emperor nordain''s mind raced. it seemed like there was no way to salvage the situation now.


    suddenly, he burst into wild laughter, a crazed edge creeping into his voice.


    "hahaha! goddess sylvia, do you really think i''m afraid of you?!"


    his laughter grew more unhinged, his eyes flashing with madness.


    "we''re both holy emperor-level practitioners. do you think you''re the only one who''s untouchable? i''ve had my eyes on sky sanctuary for a long time, and i''ve been preparing for this moment. even you won''t make me back down!"


    it seemed like he had decided to go all in. his laughter became almost hysterical.


    "everyone, follow my command! activate the frostfang array!"


    as nordain''s furious shout echoed, the practitioners of everfrost sect each raised a glowing orb in their hands. the orbs shone brightly, and waves of icy energy began to converge toward the front.


    beneath the feet of the everfrost sect practitioners, a massive formation appeared. the array was inscribed with symbols brimming with spiritual energy, and frost rapidly spread along the intricate lines of the formation.


    even though the array hadn''t fully activated yet, the freezing aura was already sweeping across the area. the ground and nearby plants were instantly frozen solid, encased in ice.


    the overwhelming cold felt like a giant beast baring its fangs, ready to devour everything in its path.


    "the power of this array!"


    the surrounding practitioners looked on in shock. everfrost sect had inherited powerful ice techniques from their ancestors, but even with such a legacy, constructing a formation of this magnitude should have taken a significant amount of time.


    a hastily assembled array shouldn''t have been this strong.


    this formation was inscribed with forty-nine layers of defensive wards, clearly designed to counter sylvia''s feared sword strike.


    in other words, holy emperor nordain had planned this all along.


    he had ordered the array to be built in advance, constantly refining and strengthening it.


    it was likely that everything had been set in motion the moment the chaos in the sepulcher of the sacred began.


    back then, nordain had made his decision��to take advantage of the turmoil and strike at the goddess.


    no wonder he had been so arrogant and overconfident. he had been plotting this for a long time.


    "goddess, watch out! it''s a trap! get out of there!"


    as the frostfang array manifested a massive ice beast, its gaping maw, filled with the accumulated spiritual energy of countless practitioners, lunged toward sylvia.


    the surrounding practitioners cried out in alarm, their faces pale with fear.


    but sylvia remained unmoved.


    her cold, beautiful face showed nothing but indifference. she didn''t even seem to consider dodging.


    instead, she calmly raised her sword.


    and with one swift motion, she slashed.

 Chapter 367 Third crime

    the gaping maw of the frostfang beast seemed to harbor an unimaginably terrifying power.to create this formation, the everfrost sect had poured in countless resources and manpower, preparing for who knows how long, all for this one deadly strike.


    yet, when the frostfang beast roared and lunged at sylvia with its jaws wide open...


    amidst the stunned and horrified gazes of the onlookers, sylvia simply stood there, calm and unmoved. even the motion of her sword seemed as tranquil as still water.


    it was as if she didn''t even care about the elaborate death trap the everfrost sect had painstakingly set up.


    in front of the countless practitioners gathered from all corners of the elant continent, a single streak of green sword energy shot out from her wooden sword.


    one strike. just one.


    this seemingly calm sword energy carried a force so sharp and overwhelming, it felt like it could tear through anything in its path.


    the faint glow covering the wooden sword was so piercing that it seemed to stab into the eyes of everyone watching.


    boom!


    "no way!"


    with a deafening explosion, not only the countless practitioners watching, but even the entire everfrost sect, and holy emperor nordain himself, widened their eyes in shock and terror at the sight before them.


    the frostfang beast, engraved with countless runes and reinforced by the personal efforts of holy emperor nordain, shattered into pieces with that single strike!


    its massive body crumbled into countless shards of ice, collapsing lifelessly to the ground.


    the entire frostfang beast had been reduced to a pile of useless ice fragments, completely out of control.


    watching this scene was like a bomb going off in holy emperor nordain''s mind.


    in his calculations, the frostfang array, created by himself and dozens of high priests from his sect, should have been a powerful tool to suppress sylvia, even if it couldn''t kill her in one blow.


    but now, not only had it failed to suppress her, the frostfang beast��summoned with so much effort��couldn''t even withstand a single strike.


    just how terrifying had goddess sylvia''s power become?


    holy emperor nordain was utterly shaken. your next read awaits at empire


    he had dared to strike at sylvia, even going so far as to create the frostfang array to deal with her, because he had done his homework.


    he had thoroughly investigated sylvia''s strength from multiple angles.


    though she had reached the peak of the transcendence realm, she wasn''t supposed to be invincible.


    before entering the sepulcher of the sacred, sylvia''s power shouldn''t have been enough to destroy the frostfang beast with one strike. in fact, even severely injuring it in an instant would have been difficult.


    if they had attacked her from all sides, working together, there was a real chance they could have captured her.


    but now, things were completely different.


    in just the half-month since she entered the sepulcher of the sacred, sylvia''s strength had skyrocketed!


    "no, that''s impossible. she''s already at the peak of the transcendence realm. without breaking through, how could her power have increased so much?"


    holy emperor nordain''s face twisted in disbelief. sea??h th�� n??el fire.n��t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    but then, he noticed the wooden sword in sylvia''s hand.


    a cold, sharp aura seemed to drift from the sword, so chilling that it made him shiver.


    though the wooden sword lay quietly in sylvia''s hand, it felt like it held a terrifying power, buried deep beneath a raging ocean, waiting to be unleashed.


    if that power were to erupt, it would be enough to make any emperor-level powerhouse tremble in fear.


    the sword''s aura was something holy emperor nordain had never seen before.


    in just half a month inside the sepulcher of the sacred, sylvia''s swordsmanship had undergone a complete transformation, reaching a terrifying new level.


    what had she experienced in the sepulcher of the sacred? how had her understanding of the sword grown to such an extent?


    staring at sylvia, holy emperor nordain''s eyes were filled with an unmistakable look of fear.


    he could feel the immense power hidden within that wooden sword.


    with goddess sylvia''s current strength, even the frostfang array had been shattered by a single strike.


    as for himself, he was no longer a match for her.


    if this continued, both he and the entire sect would be wiped out.


    "goddess, i was blinded by greed. i shouldn''t have tried to take advantage of sky sanctuary."


    "please, goddess, forgive my mistake. i''m willing to pay any price to make up for it, even if it means submitting to sky sanctuary. i''ll be your dog, trampled under your feet��it doesn''t matter."


    holy emperor nordain suddenly cast aside all his dignity, desperately begging for forgiveness in front of sylvia, groveling in a pitiful attempt to survive.


    as a holy emperor, he knew all too well that losing his pride was far more rational than losing his life.


    however, his groveling, bordering on madness, didn''t stir even the slightest bit of sympathy from sylvia.


    her cold eyes only grew more piercing.


    "forgive you? let you grovel at my feet? do you really think you''re worthy?"


    the chilling sword aura radiating from sylvia grew even more intense, exuding a killing intent far stronger than before.


    it was as if even stepping on holy emperor nordain''s ugly face would dirty her shoes.


    "sylvia, you lunatic! i''ll fight you to the death!"


    with his plans completely shattered, a crazed look filled holy emperor nordain''s eyes.


    he now fully understood that no amount of begging would save him.


    with a furious roar, his eyes widened, and countless icy energies gathered around him, forming a massive blade, dozens of feet long.


    the wind howled, ice shards swirling in the air as holy emperor nordain, in a fit of hysteria, swung the blade toward sylvia. "if you''re so determined to take my life, then we''ll die together!"


    "we''re both holy emperors, sylvia. do you really think you can kill me without a scratch?"


    "what do you think?"


    but faced with the now-mad holy emperor nordain, sylvia merely let out a disdainful scoff, as if she didn''t even consider him a threat.


    "fleeing in the face of danger, abandoning the people of the world��one crime."


    "scheming to take advantage of chaos, attempting to swallow sky sanctuary��another crime."


    "disrespecting me, defying divine authority��a third crime."


    her cold voice drifted from her lips, like an indifferent and supreme judgment. each word carried an icy, commanding presence.


    her hair fluttered in the freezing wind.


    the frost and snow swirling around her only enhanced her ethereal, goddess-like beauty.


    though they were both holy emperors, the aura and majesty sylvia exuded, standing there with her wooden sword, were worlds apart from holy emperor nordain.


    she possessed a pure, untainted beauty, and a commanding presence that made it impossible for anyone to even think of defying her.


    in the midst of the icy wind, sylvia swung her sword with cold indifference.


    and under the gaze of everyone present, they all saw it clearly.


    that cold, solemn strike cut through holy emperor nordain''s massive blade without any resistance, and in an instant, it pierced through his body!

 Chapter 368 Second thing

    holy emperor nordain wasn''t exactly one of the strongest among the holy emperors. maybe that''s why he went to such lengths to expand his influence, even exhausting himself to set up a massive formation.but even with all that, the scene before them was almost too unbelievable to accept.


    even the practitioners from the everfrost sect, who had wanted to step in and stop it, were already too late.


    they watched in shock as nordain''s ice blade was shattered by a single sword strike. the sword energy pierced straight through his imperial body, and he collapsed into a pool of blood. the fear on their faces was unmistakable.


    to kill a holy emperor with one strike��just how terrifying was goddess sylvia''s power? experience tales at empire


    before entering the sepulcher of the sacred, the battle where she faced off against three holy emperors had already made practitioners from all around realize just how overwhelmingly powerful she was.


    but now, everyone could clearly feel that sylvia''s strength had far surpassed what it had been during that battle with the three holy emperors.


    especially her sword intent��it was so profound and mysterious that even a holy emperor couldn''t comprehend it. it was this overwhelming sword intent that left holy emperor nordain with no chance to resist, dying with hatred in his heart.


    "in just half a month after entering the sepulcher of the sacred, her understanding of the sword has reached such a terrifying level. did she encounter some kind of miracle in the sepulcher, or is her talent and comprehension just that monstrous?"


    "no matter what, to push her strength even further while still at the peak of the transcendence realm�� the goddess''s talent is unmatched in the past ten thousand years. maybe, just maybe, she''ll be the one to break the curse that''s lasted for millennia and become the first to ascend to the ascension phase, earning the title of supreme emperor!"


    for a moment, practitioners from all sides couldn''t help but gasp in awe.


    but the practitioners from the everfrost sect were in a completely different state. their bodies trembled uncontrollably, and none of them dared to even look directly at sylvia.


    at that moment, sylvia had already sheathed her sword. the wooden blade slowly disappeared, and she stole a quick glance at timothy.


    her gaze lingered for just a moment, but then, realizing there were still many practitioners around, her expression quickly shifted. she regained her cold and aloof demeanor.


    "welcome back, goddess!"


    elder turner was the first to step forward, bowing deeply to sylvia, his voice filled with excitement.


    the surrounding practitioners couldn''t help but feel a wave of emotion wash over them.


    after the chaos in the sepulcher of the sacred, sylvia had finally emerged. it was clear now that the one who had quelled the turmoil in the sepulcher was none other than the goddess herself, who had ventured deep into its heart.


    she had fought three holy emperors, calmed the unrest in the sepulcher, and now, with a single sword strike, she had slain holy emperor nordain.


    even though her beauty was breathtaking, not a single person dared to harbor any disrespectful thoughts.


    "goddess, may i ask�� was it you and holy maiden aeliana who quelled the chaos in the sepulcher of the sacred?"


    finally, master fenvin from westminster abbey couldn''t hold back and stepped forward to ask.


    sylvia paused for a moment before replying, "actually�� the only one who went with me to the sepulcher was timothy."


    "timothy?"


    at her words, all eyes turned toward timothy.


    many practitioners suddenly realized that timothy''s aura was completely concealed, making it impossible for them to discern his cultivation level.


    "if i remember correctly, timothy was still at the ocean''s gate realm when he entered the sepulcher. breaking through to the holy emperor realm isn''t something that happens so easily. he''s probably just hiding his aura."


    but despite their doubts, almost none of the practitioners believed that timothy could have broken through in such a short time.


    however, as they looked around, abbot fenvin suddenly realized something else that was incredibly important: "wait, where are holy maiden aeliana and azura?"


    his question immediately caused a stir.


    "just now, the goddess said she only went with timothy to deal with the turmoil in the sepulcher. she didn''t mention holy maiden aeliana at all. could it be�� that holy maiden aeliana has already perished in the sepulcher of the sacred?"


    "there''s no need to worry. aeliana and the others are still inside the sepulcher of the sacred. not only are they safe, but they haven''t even suffered a scratch."


    sylvia''s voice quickly cut through the increasingly wild speculations of the crowd.


    "so, holy maiden aeliana is unharmed!"


    hearing this, everyone let out a collective sigh of relief.


    however, noticing the confused looks from the surrounding practitioners, abbot fenvin couldn''t help but step forward on their behalf. nervously, he asked, "but, goddess, why didn''t the holy maiden leave with you? why is she still inside the sepulcher of the sacred?"


    "uh�� well��"


    sylvia coughed awkwardly, but quickly regained her cold and aloof demeanor. in a firm voice, she replied, "there are some things you don''t need to ask about. you''ll find out in due time."


    "understood."


    abbot fenvin trembled at her words, immediately shutting his mouth, too scared to ask anything further.


    at that moment, sylvia fell silent.


    her cool, beautiful eyes swept over the crowd, as if taking in every movement and expression of the practitioners around her.


    even though her wooden sword had long been put away, the lingering aura of her divine power in the air was enough to make every practitioner feel an overwhelming sense of awe. none dared to entertain even the slightest disrespectful thought.


    after a long pause, sylvia finally spoke again, her voice calm but commanding: "as you can see, the situation inside the sepulcher of the sacred has been resolved.


    the source of this chaos was none other than the deceased supreme emperor verena. after causing the disturbance in the sepulcher, her soul hid in the netherworld, attempting to disrupt the cycle of reincarnation between the two realms.


    the reason we were able to quell this unrest is that timothy and i ventured into the netherworld and destroyed supreme emperor verena.


    now, both the continent of elant and the netherworld have returned to peace. supreme emperor verena''s soul has been completely annihilated, so there''s no need to worry about any further disturbances.


    i will issue a formal decree with all the details once i return to sky sanctuary, and it will be distributed to all sects and factions.


    as for the aftermath inside the sepulcher of the sacred, i will send disciples to clean up the ruins. you can all return to your sects without concern."


    as her words fell, it was as if a storm had erupted in the hearts of everyone present.


    though sylvia''s explanation was brief and to the point, each revelation was enough to shake the entire world. sea??h th�� n??efire.��et website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the source of the sepulcher''s chaos was supreme emperor verena, who had been controlling countless corpses! and the goddess had somehow crossed the boundary between realms to enter the netherworld!


    these revelations left the practitioners from all the major sects utterly stunned.


    everything had happened so suddenly, and the content of her words was almost too unbelievable to grasp.


    but in the face of goddess sylvia, no one dared to voice any doubts.


    everyone could see clearly from the cold, proud look in her eyes that she wasn''t lying.


    the air seemed to freeze. though no one spoke, the minds of every practitioner were in turmoil, waves of shock crashing through their thoughts.


    "by the way, sylvia," timothy suddenly broke the silence with a slight smile, "now that the matter of the sepulcher of the sacred is resolved, when are you planning to announce that second thing you mentioned earlier?"

 Chapter 369 That person... is me

    at the moment that question was asked, sylvia seemed to freeze for just a second."of course i know! i''ll be making an official announcement about this very soon!"


    for some reason, the practitioners present could detect a faint trace of nervousness and embarrassment in her voice, though it was barely noticeable.


    but as they shook their heads and looked at the goddess before them, her face as cold and distant as an ice mountain, everyone dismissed it as their imagination.


    after all, this was goddess sylvia. how could she possibly...?


    just then, sylvia spoke again: "all the major sects here can return to your respective sects. in a little while, i will convene a grand assembly.


    at that time, aside from addressing the situation with the sepulcher of the sacred and the netherworld, i will also announce a second matter that i have yet to reveal."


    her voice, deliberately cold and aloof as usual, somehow felt... different. the practitioners couldn''t quite put their finger on it, but something seemed off.


    for a brief moment, some even thought the goddess seemed... cute?


    "no way, that''s impossible! it must be a mistake!"


    those who had this absurd thought quickly dismissed it. s��ar?h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    anyone could be cute, but the goddess? absolutely not. there was no way she could ever give off that kind of vibe!


    so, no matter how they tried to rationalize it, they could only chalk it up to an illusion.


    "but what could this second announcement from the goddess be?"


    "no idea, but if it''s something she considers as important as the turmoil in the sepulcher of the sacred, it''s bound to be something earth-shattering!"


    "whoa, now i''m really curious.


    i wonder if this second announcement is going to be good news or bad news."


    for a moment, many of them couldn''t help but ponder, their hearts filled with curiosity about what sylvia was going to reveal to the world.


    "zephyra, take the other disciples into the sepulcher of the sacred. place the holy emperor''s body back into the mystic realm and do your best to repair the damage inside."


    by now, sylvia had walked over to zephyra and gently helped her up.


    the moment sylvia touched her arm, zephyra felt a cool, refreshing energy flow into her body like a stream of water.


    this spiritual energy seemed almost sentient, slowly circulating within her.


    as the cool sensation spread throughout her body, zephyra was shocked to realize that all the injuries she had sustained while facing the holy emperor nordain had been completely healed.


    not only that, but as the pure energy washed over her, she felt as though her very constitution had been cleansed and purified. her entire body felt light and refreshed.


    "this feeling is so incredible... as expected of the goddess!"


    standing up again, zephyra was filled with gratitude and admiration.


    though she didn''t show it outwardly, she gave sylvia a respectful bow. "by your command, goddess. i will lead the disciples to the sky sanctuary immediately."


    with that, zephyra wasted no time, quickly gathering the disciples of the sky sanctuary and heading toward the sepulcher of the sacred.


    with the sky sanctuary handling the aftermath inside the sepulcher, and with goddess sylvia present, the other sects didn''t dare linger any longer.


    "well then, we''ll take our leave. we''ll return to our sects and await the message from goddess sylvia."


    one by one, the various sects bowed deeply to sylvia.


    they had all gathered here after hearing that the seal of the sepulcher of the sacred might break, potentially threatening the entire continent of elant.


    by now, the number of sects gathered outside the sepulcher far exceeded the few dozen that had initially followed sylvia inside.


    nearly every sect of any significance across the land had come, including some demonic sects that had long remained hidden in the shadows.


    but at this moment, faced with sylvia''s cold and imposing figure, and grateful for her efforts in quelling the chaos within the sepulcher, every practitioner present wore expressions of deep respect and awe. they bowed low, their hearts filled with reverence.


    "hmm, i''ll be heading back to sky sanctuary soon as well. in a few days, i''ll make an announcement to all the sects involved in the sepulcher of the sacred incident, regarding both the sepulcher and the second matter i mentioned earlier."


    sylvia gave a slight nod.


    with her permission, the practitioners from the various sects finally relaxed, stood up, and began leading their groups back, riding the wind as they departed.


    the long, grueling battle at the sepulcher of the sacred, which had lasted for over half a month, had finally come to an end.


    as the practitioners from the different sects left, the sky sanctuary members split into two groups.


    one group, led by the holy envoy zephyra, headed into the sepulcher of the sacred to deal with the aftermath of the battle.


    the other group stayed with sylvia, preparing to escort the goddess back to sky sanctuary.


    timothy gave sylvia a faint smile, exchanging a glance with her before looking toward the direction of the sepulcher of the sacred.


    after a brief moment of hesitation, sylvia, understanding the meaning behind his gaze, nodded slightly.


    the silent exchange between the two was about the poor souls still trapped behind the door deep within the sepulcher: holy maiden aeliana and azura.


    poor aeliana and azura. although the holy emperor''s corpse hadn''t been able to break through the door, so they were never in any real danger, they had still been stuck there for half a month, listening to the terrifying sounds of battle outside. that must''ve left them with some serious psychological scars.


    "especially azura... wait, no."


    timothy shook his head with a helpless smile, thinking about how timid azura could be.


    but then again, both aeliana and azura were probably equally scared, huddled behind the door, trembling.


    "timothy, why aren''t you going back to sky sanctuary with the goddess? what are you doing here?"


    at that moment, elder turner noticed timothy heading toward the sepulcher of the sacred and couldn''t help but ask, a bit puzzled.


    "uh, well..."


    timothy scratched his head, feeling a little embarrassed.


    after coughing awkwardly, he finally said, "actually, the holy maiden and azura are still waiting for me inside the sepulcher."


    "they''re still waiting for you? but hasn''t everything in the sepulcher already calmed down? why haven''t they left yet?"


    elder turner looked utterly confused, as if a giant question mark had appeared over his head.


    timothy let out a long sigh. "it''s a long story, but basically, the holy maiden and azura are still trapped inside the sepulcher and can''t get out."


    this time, elder turner''s face was filled with complete disbelief.


    "they''re still trapped inside the sepulcher? how is that possible? the holy maiden is a holy emperor-level powerhouse! who could possibly have the ability to trap her?"


    enjoy more content from empire


    as soon as he said that, elder turner noticed timothy looking at him.


    and in timothy''s eyes, there was a hint of... well, the kind of look you give someone when they''re being a bit of an idiot.


    "that person... is me."


    with a long sigh, timothy confessed, leaving elder turner completely dumbfounded.


    forget about how timothy had managed to pull off something so ridiculous��locking both the holy maiden and azura inside the sepulcher of the sacred.


    was this... was this even something a normal person could do?!

 Chapter 370 like the human world

    "is it still not over? it''s been, like, half a month already!""half a month? feels more like half a year to me!"


    deep inside the sepulcher of the sacred, two figures��one large, one small��huddled together, looking utterly pitiful.


    when they first hid behind the door, holy maiden aeliana didn''t want to lose her dignity as a holy maiden, and azura, the dragon king, didn''t want to lose face either. they both tried their best to act like they weren''t scared.


    your journey continues at empire


    but after half a month, dignity was long forgotten. the two were now clinging to each other for warmth, their eyes brimming with tears, looking as miserable as could be.


    "wait, why is it so quiet outside? could it be that the situation in the sepulcher of the sacred has been resolved?" azura wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, surprised by the sudden silence after the constant howling they''d been hearing for days.


    "or maybe those holy emperor corpses are just pretending to be quiet, waiting to lure us out so they can eat us. no way we''re opening that door," aeliana replied, instantly crushing azura''s hopeful thought.


    azura''s heart sank, falling back into despair. "aeliana, aren''t you supposed to be a holy emperor-level powerhouse? why are you so scared, clinging to me and crying?"


    "and you''re always bragging about being the purest-blooded dragon king since ancient times, but here you are, hugging me and soaking my clothes with your tears," aeliana shot back, pointing to her chest, where her clothes had become almost see-through from azura''s crying. s��ar?h the ��ovelfire.��et website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the atmosphere fell silent for a moment. then��


    "waaahhh."


    "waaahhh~"


    their pitiful sobs echoed through the dark space, and the two clung to each other even tighter.


    even though, with their powers, they could easily survive here for decades without food or water, they had no idea how much longer they''d be trapped.


    but just then, the door that had been sealed for half a month��seemingly impossible to open��suddenly moved.


    "who''s there?"


    aeliana and azura both stared at the door in shock. they knew that the holy emperor corpses wouldn''t dare touch that forbidden door.


    could it be��?


    at that moment, the door slowly opened.


    blinding light poured into the pitch-black space, a light they hadn''t seen in what felt like forever.


    and through that light, they both clearly saw the figure stepping through the door.


    "timothy!"


    in an instant, aeliana and azura''s gazes froze, and the entire space seemed to fall into silence.


    through the light, timothy could see the tears glistening in azura''s eyes, a mix of excitement and grievance.


    "this is too much! you left us here for so long!" azura couldn''t hold it in any longer. she flew over, crying, and wrapped herself around timothy''s leg.


    the proud dragon king, azura, was now rubbing her face against timothy''s leg like a child throwing a tantrum.


    "waaahhh, me too! if you''d been any later, i was ready to open the door and fight them myself!" aeliana, following azura''s lead, couldn''t hold back her own feelings of injustice and threw herself at timothy as well.


    aeliana clung to his chest, crying like a delicate flower in the rain.


    azura held onto his leg, looking utterly pitiful.


    anyone who saw this scene would feel a pang of sympathy for the two.


    as his chest and pants quickly became soaked with their tears, timothy couldn''t help but chuckle at how pitiful they looked.


    he stood there quietly for a while, waiting for them to cry it out. once they seemed to have calmed down a bit, timothy gently asked, "you didn''t run into any danger while you were here, did you?"


    "well, no, not really�� but the thing is��" aeliana hesitated, embarrassed to continue.


    suddenly realizing that she was still clinging to timothy''s chest, and that she''d soaked his clothes with her tears, a wave of shame washed over her. aeliana quickly stepped back, trying to wipe her tears with her sleeve.


    but the embarrassing scene from just moments ago had clearly been witnessed in full.


    suddenly remembering something, holy maiden aeliana lifted her head and glanced outside.


    sure enough, the blood-red sky had begun to fade, returning to the soft, sacred golden hue that originally filled the sepulcher of the sacred. the eerie atmosphere that had once permeated the place had completely vanished.


    "wait, why did the sepulcher of the sacred suddenly return to normal? did you and the goddess go to the netherworld and fix everything?" aeliana asked curiously.


    "yeah, the goddess and i went to the netherworld and found that the one behind all of this was supreme emperor verena. after we dealt with her, the sepulcher of the sacred, which had been under her control, returned to its original state. the corpses of the holy emperors have also returned to rest," timothy explained briefly.


    "supreme emperor verena?!"


    aeliana''s face immediately showed a hint of surprise.


    in the sepulcher of the sacred, even just a fragment of supreme emperor verena''s soul had such terrifying power. it was hard to imagine how fearsome her complete soul must have been.


    thinking about this, aeliana unconsciously lowered her head, a trace of guilt appearing on her face.


    after hesitating for a long time, she finally spoke up honestly: "facing supreme emperor verena�� i imagine the moment you arrived in the netherworld, you must have been locked in a fierce battle. i''m sorry. i had originally thought that you two had been gone for so long because you might''ve gone on vacation�� or even on a honeymoon. i feel ashamed for even thinking that."


    "i''m sorry too. i thought the same thing. i can''t believe i actually judged you both so unfairly," azura, usually so mischievous, also felt a deep sense of guilt.


    seeing the two��one large, one small��standing there, honestly ashamed and even avoiding eye contact, timothy couldn''t help but laugh. he quickly reassured them, "it''s fine. the goddess and i just did what we had to do. besides, you two have been stuck here for so long, and it hasn''t exactly been easy for you either."


    "hmm��"


    with that, aeliana and azura''s feelings of guilt seemed to ease a little, as if a heavy weight had been lifted from their hearts.


    azura nodded seriously, and as if trying to change the mood, she forced a smile and looked up at timothy. "by the way, how was the scenery in the netherworld? it must''ve been pretty nice, right?"


    "oh, absolutely. the netherworld''s scenery is way better than you''d imagine."


    timothy''s eyes lit up with excitement as he continued, "you probably don''t know this, but the netherworld has towns and kingdoms just like the human world. there are wheat fields you can farm, taverns where you can drink�� and of course, beaches where you can wear bikinis and enjoy the sacred sea��"

 Chapter 371 No idea, but its gotta be something huge

    "wait, there''s an ocean in the netherworld? and... what''s a bikini?" azura''s head was practically filled with question marks."an ocean? of course, there''s an ocean.


    i had my doubts at first too, but yeah, the netherworld definitely has an ocean."


    timothy usually didn''t care much about most things, but the moment this topic came up, he was suddenly all in.


    since the big battle was over, timothy felt pretty relaxed and started chatting away, explaining the environment of the netherworld: "not only is there an ocean in the netherworld, but it''s even more beautiful than the one on the elant continent.


    the surface of the water sparkles, shimmering with golden light.


    and the water? it''s super refreshing, really comfortable.


    the goddess and i spent two days honeymooning at the sacred sea. the place was so nice, we spent a good while playing beach volleyball on the shore.


    i gotta admit, the game was... intense, especially since the goddess was wearing a bikini at the time...


    too bad we didn''t get to use the sunscreen and beach chairs. next time, for sure.


    ahem, anyway, after the volleyball, the goddess and i went into the sacred sea and... fought for six hours straight, and then��"


    "whoa, wait, no, i was just talking about the netherworld''s environment! forget the rest of that, i didn''t say anything!"


    halfway through, timothy suddenly stopped, realizing he might''ve said a bit too much.


    talking about the sacred sea was fine, but how did he end up spilling the details about his honeymoon with the goddess at the beach?


    if it were anyone else, timothy would never have let his guard down like this.


    but just a moment ago, holy maiden aeliana and azura had been crying their eyes out, looking so pitiful.


    and the memories of that beautiful honeymoon at the sacred sea were still so fresh in his mind.


    so when azura asked, timothy let his guard down for a second and completely forgot the importance of keeping his mouth shut...


    it wouldn''t have mattered if he''d told anyone else, but not these two! they''d been stuck here, shivering in fear for half a month!


    unfortunately, it seemed like it was already too late.


    "a honeymoon at the beach? and you played volleyball with the goddess?" s��arch* the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "i don''t know what a bikini is, but from the sound of it, it must be something really... revealing that the goddess wore, right?"


    for a moment, both holy maiden aeliana and azura''s eyes seemed to go blank.


    but it was precisely those blank stares directed at timothy that sent a chill down his spine.


    "whoa, hold on! i swear, i really did go to the netherworld to fight with the goddess! you''re misunderstanding! what i said just now was a mistake!"


    sensing that things were going south, timothy quickly waved his hands in defense.


    "fight? you mean the kind of ''fight'' where you and the goddess spent six hours together in the ocean?"


    timothy: "..."


    "this is too much! you left us here, trembling in fear, and you were off honeymooning with the goddess?


    and you even fought in the ocean!


    waaah, timothy, i''m gonna kill you!"


    "me too!"


    finally, holy maiden aeliana and azura couldn''t hold it in anymore.


    tears welled up in their eyes as they locked onto timothy and charged after him.


    "holy maiden, calm down! it was just an accident! i didn''t mean to make you jealous, i swear!"


    "azura, why are you joining in? we have a master-servant contract, remember?"


    normally, timothy had no problem teasing holy maiden aeliana and azura to tears, but now, feeling guilty, he couldn''t bring himself to fight back.


    as the two figures closed in on him, timothy had no choice but to kick through the ceiling and make a run for it.


    whoosh! boom!


    at that moment, elder turner, who was leading his disciples in cleaning the sepulcher of the sacred, suddenly heard a loud noise from the sky and quickly looked into the distance.


    he saw three figures bursting through a building, one in front and two chasing behind.


    your next read is at empire


    the one in front was timothy, and the ones chasing him... seemed to be holy maiden and azura.


    "six hours... i-i never imagined humans could be stronger than dragons!


    this is... terrifying!


    damn it, no matter what, i''m not letting you get away today!"


    azura''s voice, filled with embarrassment and frustration, seemed to make the three figures chasing each other speed up even more.


    [ding! host is currently being pursued. would you like to purchase movement techniques to evade the chase?]


    "buy!"


    as soon as timothy gave the command, a series of movement techniques were instantly learned.


    "swift wind step."


    "sky dance technique."


    "blink."


    ...


    ...


    "damn it! how is he running so fast?!"


    with each movement technique boosting his speed, timothy finally heard the frustrated voices of his pursuers fading in the distance. he had successfully shaken them off.


    "phew, that was close."


    seeing that holy maiden aeliana and azura were no longer chasing him, timothy let out a long sigh of relief.


    before he knew it, he had already returned to the sky sanctuary.


    the clouds swirled around him, and the grand hall of the sky sanctuary, perched atop the towering mountain, radiated an aura of untouchable majesty.


    unlike when he first arrived at the sky sanctuary and had to climb the stairs step by step, timothy now flew effortlessly on the wind, landing gracefully at the peak of the mountain.


    "senior brother timothy, you''re back!"


    "senior brother timothy!"


    the moment the disciples of the sky sanctuary saw timothy, they rushed forward excitedly to greet him.


    timothy gave them a slight smile and glanced around.


    it looked almost exactly the same as when he had left. as expected of the sky sanctuary, which was under the goddess''s command.


    even though sylvia had been inside the sepulcher of the sacred for over half a month, the sky sanctuary remained as disciplined and orderly as ever, running like clockwork.


    not only that, but aside from the disciples on their usual patrols, many others were busy inspecting the various formations and structures around the sanctuary. some were placing decorative items and guide markers along the stairs leading to the mountain''s peak.


    before leaving the sepulcher of the sacred, the goddess had announced that she would soon reveal what had transpired inside, as well as the second important matter she had promised to announce to the world.


    it was clear that these disciples were preparing for the upcoming grand assembly.


    as they moved about, many of them couldn''t hide their excitement.


    "i''m really looking forward to hearing what happened inside the sepulcher of the sacred, but what do you think the goddess''s second announcement will be?"


    "no idea, but it''s gotta be something huge, something that''ll shake the entire world!"


    even though they couldn''t guess what it was, the disciples'' eyes were filled with anticipation, eagerly speculating about what the goddess might reveal.


    timothy couldn''t help but smile.


    they were all busy guessing now, but once they learned the truth, their jaws would probably hit the floor.


    after all, if his guess was right, the second major announcement from the goddess was likely to be...

 Chapter 372 How could you possibly break free from my control?!

    as timothy passed by sky sanctuary, he happened to catch a glimpse of sylvia, hunched over a desk, writing something inside the grand hall.she was carefully recording the events from the sepulcher of the sacred and the netherworld, making sure to recall every detail while subtly omitting anything related to their date.


    with a pen in hand, the goddess wore a serious expression, fully focused on her task.


    even though her light blue phoenix dress still exuded a faint, chilly aura, the thoughtful look on her face struck timothy as incredibly cute.


    of course, as the saying goes, "beauty is in the eye of the beholder."


    for an ordinary practitioner, being this close to the goddess would likely be terrifying��they wouldn''t even dare to lift their head, let alone admire her beauty.


    a small smile tugged at the corner of timothy''s mouth, but he had no intention of interrupting sylvia.


    after watching her for a moment from outside, he turned and quietly left, heading back to his own quarters.


    once inside, timothy closed the door and took a moment to examine his body internally.


    now that he had reached the level of a holy emperor, the spiritual sea within him had transformed into a vast, boundless void.


    it was infinite, formless, and shapeless, yet filled with a mysterious, ethereal energy that lingered in the emptiness.


    since returning from the sepulcher of the sacred, he had temporarily sealed the fluctuations of his spiritual energy.


    so far, aside from the goddess, no one knew that he had already reached the holy emperor level.


    when that news eventually got out, it would undoubtedly cause a massive uproar.


    after all, in the past ten thousand years, no faction or sect had ever had two holy emperor-level powerhouses at the same time.


    sky sanctuary, now with two holy emperors, would shatter the balance of power that had existed on the elant continent for millennia.


    even the most powerful sects would be filled with fear, unable to muster the courage to challenge them.


    however, after everything that had happened in the sepulcher of the sacred and the netherworld, timothy had begun to realize that the elant continent wasn''t as special in the grand scheme of the multiverse as he had once thought.


    there were countless worlds, countless branches, and countless continents. the vast world of elant was just one leaf among millions.


    even the holy emperor-level powerhouses, who stood at the pinnacle of the elant continent, couldn''t afford to become complacent.


    because beyond the holy emperor level, there was the ascension phase, where supreme emperors resided, and even higher realms of power that most practitioners had no knowledge of.


    sitting cross-legged on his bed, timothy guided his spiritual energy to cloak the room, making it impossible for anyone outside to see what was happening inside.


    in the palm of his hand, a blood-red crystal slowly floated up.


    the aura emanating from the crystal was strange��there was a sense of bloodlust and slaughter, a hint of eerie death energy, but also a faint trace of something pure and sacred.


    timothy frowned slightly, wrapping the crystal in a layer of spiritual energy, suspending it in midair. s��ar?h the n??el fire.n��t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [dragon blood essence.]


    according to the system''s prompt, the essence sealed within the spiritual energy was closely related to the dragon blood formation.


    this blood crystal had drifted ashore from the river of oblivion after timothy had destroyed supreme emperor verena.


    though the crystal radiated an intense and sinister aura of violence, it had been nearly undetectable when it washed up on the banks of the bridge of souls.


    if the system hadn''t helped him collect it, timothy wouldn''t have even known it existed.


    "so, what exactly is this thing��?"


    timothy stared at the blood crystal, which he had sealed with his own power, lost in deep thought.


    after all, anything that drifted along the river of oblivion couldn''t possibly be an ordinary object.


    just then, the blood crystal, wrapped in spiritual energy, suddenly erupted with a crimson glow.


    a surge of intense, blood-red energy burst forth, trying to break free with overwhelming force.


    timothy''s spiritual energy, which had always been a natural counter to demonic forces, was completely unprepared for the crystal''s bizarre power.


    even though his spiritual energy was tightly guarding the crystal, it couldn''t withstand the sudden explosion.


    bang.


    in an instant, the blood crystal tore a gash in the golden barrier of spiritual energy.


    through the jagged tear, the crystal shot out like a wild beast, heading straight for timothy.


    its speed was terrifying, and even timothy barely had time to react, reaching out in an attempt to stop it.


    however, even though timothy managed to block the blood crystal with his palm, the moment it made contact, it latched onto the center of his hand like a parasitic creature.


    a surge of intense blood energy erupted from the crystal, flooding into timothy''s body without warning.


    in just an instant, he felt a powerful, murderous energy coursing up his arm, spreading through his veins at an alarming speed.


    it was as if he had suddenly plunged into the depths of winter��his blood felt frozen, and his entire body seemed to lock up in the icy grip of the invading energy.


    but that wasn''t all. a dark, twisted desire began to stir deep within him.


    stay updated with empire


    bloodlust. carnage. desire.


    in timothy''s mind, a vision of a blood-red sky unfolded before him.


    underneath that crimson sky, all order had collapsed.


    killing had become the norm, and people reveled in their sins, competing to outdo one another in cruelty.


    the ground was soaked with blood, and countless figures with bloodstained fangs grinned wickedly as they continued their slaughter.


    a voice echoed in timothy''s ears, circling around him, whispering over and over:


    "slaughter them. break the order!


    only by spreading carnage across the world, by plunging everything into chaos, by letting pain and hatred consume every heart, will you find what you truly desire. only then will you glimpse a different world."


    the voice was like a sinister chant, washing over timothy''s mind, eroding his thoughts and reason.


    the blood crystal in his palm spread web-like veins of crimson across his skin, its overwhelming bloodthirsty aura wrapping around his entire body.


    even timothy''s eyes began to glaze over, his expression shifting into a faint, eerie smile.


    "yes, that''s it. give in to your desires.


    once you surrender and start to enjoy it, you''ll experience an endless day of pleasure that will last forever!"


    sensing timothy''s gradual descent into madness, the voice''s laughter grew sharper, more twisted, as if it was thrilled by his fall.


    "desires that could interest me? sorry, you''re not even close."


    but just as timothy''s eyes were beginning to glow with a faint red hue, he suddenly smiled.


    a burst of divine golden light erupted from his body.


    in an instant, it swept away all the sinister blood energy.


    "what? how could you possibly break free from my control?!"


    the voice shrieked in terror as a surge of righteous energy surged forth, and timothy''s once-glazed eyes now shone with a brilliant, holy golden light.


    with a wave of pure, unyielding righteousness, all traces of the sinister influence and dark allure were obliterated in an instant!

 Chapter 373 Im in!

    the piercing screams echoed one after another, as if the sinister voice was trying to rally every ounce of blood-red power to resist.but no matter how desperately it struggled, in the end, it could only dissolve into nothingness.


    the blood-red energy that had infiltrated timothy''s body was completely eradicated, and the seductive whispers that had been lingering in his ears gradually faded into silence.


    crack.


    in the quiet room, the blood crystal that had been clinging to timothy''s palm lost its grip and fell to the ground.


    as it hit the floor, the blood crystal, now drained of its power, shattered into a fine powder, scattering across the ground.


    "who would''ve thought this thing was so bizarre," timothy muttered.


    the golden light in his eyes slowly dimmed, and a faint trace of blood dissipated into the air.


    his brow furrowed slightly, and a hint of seriousness crept into his expression.


    the power within the blood crystal was ancient and eerie. even though he had tried to trap it with his spiritual energy, it had broken through without any resistance. s~ea??h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    when the blood crystal latched onto timothy''s palm and began to invade his mind, he had felt as though he was witnessing a hellish landscape filled with endless blood and bones. the terrifying scene was so overwhelming, it seemed like it would swallow him whole.


    but, unfortunately for the blood crystal, its attempts to corrupt him only triggered the power of the ancient saintly body.


    as soon as the ancient saintly body unleashed its strength, the strange blood-red energy was swept away in an instant, leaving it no choice but to be completely obliterated.


    the ancient saintly body truly lived up to its reputation as the most powerful of the ancient physiques, especially when it came to countering evil forces. no matter how insidious the attack or how tempting the whispers, it was like an unshakable mountain��impossible to breach.


    however...


    during his encounter with the dragon blood essence, timothy had realized just how insidious the power of the blood crystal was.


    even with his ancient saintly body, he had been briefly controlled. if it had been anyone else...


    "it seems that the reason supreme emperor verena''s soul was corrupted wasn''t just because of the long years of waiting and the toll it took on her mind. it''s very likely that this thing was the real culprit."


    timothy wrapped the blood crystal in spiritual energy once more, and with the mystical bloodline power of the ancient saintly body, he conjured flames to burn it.


    the golden flames quickly consumed the blood crystal, and even the blood-red energy within it seemed to be devoured like fuel.


    sensing that even its last remnants were about to be destroyed, the blood-red fragments struggled and resisted.


    each shard of the blood crystal seemed to scream in agony, trying desperately to break free.


    but in the face of the sacred golden flames, they had nowhere to hide.


    in just a short while, the blood crystal was completely incinerated, its final traces of blood-red energy vanishing into nothingness.


    the entire dragon blood essence had been burned away by the flames.


    but just as the flames died down, something seemed to break free from its confines��a faint, milky-white remnant of a soul drifted out.


    the aura surrounding the remnant was incredibly pure. not only was it untouched by the blood-red corruption, but it also carried no trace of any evil intent.


    despite being no larger than a fingertip, the remnant of the soul gave timothy a deeply familiar feeling.


    "this is... supreme emperor verena''s soul fragment!"


    a sudden flash of joy appeared in timothy''s eyes.


    he had never expected to find a fragment of supreme emperor verena''s soul within the shattered blood crystal, and even more surprising, it was completely untainted.


    back at the bridge of souls, supreme emperor verena''s soul had been shattered into nothingness after he and the goddess had joined forces.


    when a soul is shattered, it means complete annihilation��erased from existence, with no chance of reincarnation.


    all consciousness, all traces of existence, would be wiped out, never to return.


    but here, against all odds, was a fragment of supreme emperor verena''s soul.


    a soul fragment is not a complete soul.


    without the full set of three souls and six spirits, reincarnation is impossible, and the person cannot be reborn.


    but this single fragment of a soul was enough to offer a glimmer of hope.


    though the chances were slim, it meant that supreme emperor verena had not been entirely erased from existence.


    perhaps, one day, if supreme emperor verena''s lover, who had already entered the cycle of reincarnation, were to encounter this soul fragment, they might feel a small sense of comfort.


    the story of supreme emperor verena is indeed one that evokes both admiration and a sense of melancholy. even though the chances of her revival seemed impossibly slim, timothy carefully stored the dormant fragment of her soul, placing it quietly within the vast space of his storage ring.


    in the room, aside from the faint, almost imperceptible scent of something having been burned, there was no longer any trace of the dragon blood essence.


    yet, timothy still found himself frowning, pondering the origin of this mysterious dragon blood essence.


    "system, do you know where the dragon blood essence came from?"


    [system]: sorry, host. its origin cannot be detected.


    surprisingly, even the system had no idea where the dragon blood essence originated.


    "logically, anything from the continent of elant should be within the system''s detection range. so, what could this be...?"


    after a moment of thought, a sudden realization struck timothy. "let me ask you this: is this dragon blood essence from elant or the netherworld?"


    [system]: ...


    [system]: ding! after system analysis, it is not.


    the system''s delayed response left timothy momentarily stunned.


    it wasn''t from elant, nor was it from the netherworld. this dragon blood essence must be connected to some other realm.


    no wonder its power was so strange, strong enough to affect even the mind of supreme emperor verena.


    "but where exactly...?"


    timothy knew very little about other realms, and after a few moments of contemplation, he couldn''t come up with any answers.


    "looks like i''ll need to check the arcane library for more information."


    just as timothy was about to leave, a knock suddenly came from the door.


    "timothy, are you in there? i need a favor."


    the voice outside belonged to elder turner.


    it seemed elder turner had returned to sky sanctuary with some of the disciples.


    "what is it?" timothy asked without opening the door.


    hearing timothy''s voice, elder turner quickly responded, "ahem, well, after what happened in the sepulcher of the sacred, many of the disciples are eager to improve their strength. but i''ve been at the ocean''s gate level for so long, i''ve completely forgotten how we used to train back when we were disciples. so, i was wondering if you could help me train them?"


    "no."


    despite elder turner''s humble tone, timothy rejected him without hesitation.


    that was a bit too blunt... elder turner thought, awkwardly clearing his throat.


    but then, as if remembering something, he leaned closer to the door and whispered, "oh, by the way, i heard a little rumor... apparently, the goddess is planning to inspect the disciples'' training today."


    "i''m in!"


    the moment those words left elder turner''s mouth, timothy''s response came instantly.


    elder turner: "..." find more chapters on empire

 Chapter 374 I do have another way to get stronger

    following timothy out of the house, elder turner couldn''t help but feel a bit awkward.after a long silence, he finally couldn''t hold it in any longer. "uh, timothy, i seriously suspect you''re avoiding me."


    "what? no way! elder turner, you''re the esteemed high priest. how could i possibly avoid you?"


    timothy spread his hands in mock innocence.


    "then�� why were you so quick to turn me down, but the moment i mentioned goddess sylvia, you agreed right away?" elder turner''s face fell, looking almost pitiful.


    he had asked timothy several times to grab a drink and chat, seeking advice on how to find a partner. he had thought they''d become close friends, despite the age difference.


    but now, he was starting to feel a very obvious double standard.


    and the gap in treatment was way too big!


    "no, no, it''s not like that. the goddess is so intimidatingly proud, there''s no way i''d agree just because of her. i only agreed to help out of respect for you, elder turner." timothy smiled and patted elder turner on the shoulder, sounding as if he was being completely sincere.


    but elder turner wasn''t buying it.


    in the past, when timothy had told him about venturing into the abyss canyon with the goddess to slay two massive sea serpents, he hadn''t doubted him for a second.


    but now, elder turner was starting to feel like something was off.


    no matter what timothy said, he was convinced of one thing: in timothy''s eyes, the goddess was definitely special.


    thankfully, the goddess, who had written the uselessness of spiritual partners, had made it clear many times that she wasn''t interested in love.


    sure, her attitude toward timothy was a bit different, but it wasn''t like there was anything secret going on between them.


    still, elder turner couldn''t shake his unease.


    ''the goddess is coming to observe the disciples'' training soon. i''ll have to keep a close eye on things, just in case,'' elder turner thought, making up his mind.


    before long, the two of them arrived at the large, open space in front of the goddess''s statue.


    gathered there were all male disciples.


    today wasn''t even a scheduled training day, but after returning from the sepulcher of the sacred, many of the male disciples had been deeply shaken by what they had witnessed.


    so, they had organized extra training sessions on their own, hoping to quickly improve their skills and shoulder the responsibilities of being men.


    what they didn''t expect was that elder turner had actually brought timothy with him.


    "timothy''s here!"


    the moment they saw timothy, the disciples erupted in excitement.


    they all knew that timothy had been the only one to accompany the goddess to the netherworld to battle supreme emperor verena.


    in all the years since the sky sanctuary was established, countless prodigies had emerged.


    every high priest and holy envoy had power comparable to a holy emperor.


    but no one had ever been worthy of fighting alongside the goddess.


    this fact only made the disciples admire timothy even more.


    "i''ve brought timothy here. if you have any questions about your training, just ask him directly," elder turner said, clearing his throat and addressing the eager disciples.


    his words caused an immediate uproar.


    the disciples had been dying to ask timothy questions for ages, but he was rarely around.


    if he wasn''t off somewhere outside the sky sanctuary, he was being summoned by the goddess for who knows what.


    now that they finally had the chance, there was no way they were going to let it slip by.


    but the questions they asked were all over the place, though not chaotic.


    some asked what kind of arcane arts timothy practiced to maintain such a strikingly handsome appearance. others wanted to know if he had some kind of secret encounter that allowed his power to grow so quickly. read exclusive content at empire


    and then, there were the bold ones who dared to ask if the rumors were true��whether timothy and goddess sylvia had secretly become a couple.


    of course, the disciple who accidentally blurted out that last question immediately realized his mistake.


    but before he could even cover his mouth, he was dragged into the crowd and given a good beating.


    after all, you can joke about a lot of things, but this was definitely not one of them.


    not to mention, the fact that goddess sylvia had written the uselessness of spiritual partners, a text revered by countless female disciples across various sects, was enough to dispel any such rumors.


    the goddess''s closeness to timothy was clearly just her way of acknowledging a promising young talent.


    "a real couple wouldn''t just show concern. at the very least, they''d bring each other water during training. that''s what a real relationship looks like."


    "exactly! the goddess would never bring anyone water. her actions toward timothy are just her recognizing his potential. there''s no way they''re a couple!"


    "yeah, i finally get it now, haha!"


    "hahaha!"


    the analysis from two elite inner disciples quickly cleared up the confusion.


    hearing this, the other disciples also had a sudden moment of clarity, as if they''d just discovered a new truth.


    "right! why didn''t i think of that before?"


    "haha, the goddess bringing someone water? that''s obviously impossible.


    forget about a disciple��even a supreme emperor wouldn''t be worthy of such a gesture from the goddess!"


    with that realization, the sour feeling that had been gnawing at the male disciples finally dissipated, and their spirits lifted.


    "brother timothy, i''d like to ask��what''s the real reason you keep getting stronger?"


    at that moment, one of the disciples finally asked a question that was a bit more useful.


    "the reason i''m getting stronger? it''s because of the goddess, of course."


    but as soon as timothy said this, the atmosphere around them seemed to freeze.


    the disciples, who had just been feeling relieved and cheerful, suddenly went stiff.


    but timothy quickly continued, "the goddess is the symbol and faith of the sky sanctuary. she''s the great being we should all dedicate ourselves to.


    if you make protecting the goddess your goal, your conviction will become unshakable, a force that nothing can break. s��arch* the n?vel(f)ire.��et website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    by striving for the day when you''re strong enough to protect the sky sanctuary and offer your strength to the goddess, you''ll find the resolve to keep pushing your limits."


    his words stirred something deep within the male disciples, filling them with a sense of purpose and excitement.


    at the same time, they all let out a collective sigh of relief.


    ''oh, so that''s what he meant by "for the goddess." for a second there, i thought brother timothy actually had feelings for her��''


    "yeah, i almost thought the same thing."


    "but, aside from that, i do have another way to get stronger."


    before they could finish their discussion, timothy suddenly spoke up again.

 Chapter 375 Goddess Sylvia was on her way!

    the moment timothy spoke, the air seemed to freeze for a second.the disciples exchanged nervous glances, dreading that timothy might say the very thing that had been making them uneasy just moments ago.


    but to their surprise, timothy slowly opened his mouth and said, "it''s all about training."


    "training?"


    for a moment, many of them were stunned.


    after all, this word wasn''t something practitioners often heard.


    discover stories with empire s��ar?h the nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    while body cultivators typically required intense and grueling physical training, for most practitioners of the arcane arts, their primary focus was on cultivating their magical abilities. physical training was seen as almost irrelevant, offering only minimal improvements to their physique.


    "if that''s what you think, then you''re completely mistaken."


    as if reading their thoughts, timothy smiled slightly. "most people believe that cultivation level determines strength. they think that the power of magical artifacts and arcane arts directly defines combat ability. but what you fail to realize is how important the things you''re overlooking really are.


    take the goddess, for example. on the surface, her strength seems to have plateaued at the peak of the transcendence realm. there was no visible improvement before or after she entered the sepulcher of the sacred. but in reality, the sword intent she grasped in the netherworld caused her true power to skyrocket beyond imagination.


    so much so that when she faced holy emperor nordain, who was also at the holy emperor level, she was able to kill him with a single strike.


    similarly, physical training, though it may not show immediate, obvious results like an increase in cultivation level, can subtly improve your body and even deepen your understanding of your practice.


    through hard work and perseverance, these subtle changes can have effects far beyond what you can see on the surface."


    these words reflected some of timothy''s insights into cultivation since arriving on the continent of elant.


    many people only focused on the external��on cultivation levels��without paying attention to the internal. they failed to realize that only by strengthening their own bodies could they break through to higher levels.


    after speaking, timothy deliberately released a portion of his aura.


    as a faint glow spread around him, the mysterious and overwhelming power contained within his aura left many disciples visibly shocked.


    if they remembered correctly, timothy had already reached the ocean''s gate level before entering the sepulcher of the sacred.


    but now, they could clearly sense that the restrained power emanating from timothy was far more terrifying than before��by an unimaginable margin.


    this was the difference!


    it was important to note that many of the disciples present had been in the sky sanctuary for several years, some even over a decade.


    most of them had started their training long before timothy.


    yet compared to him, none of them could even come close to his level. they couldn''t even dream of catching up to the distant figure he had become.


    "could it be that physical training really can subtly enhance one''s strength?"


    the disciples couldn''t help but feel a mix of shock and disbelief.


    but despite their doubts, they couldn''t find any flaws in what timothy had just said.


    "thank you for your guidance, brother timothy! we understand now!"


    excited, the disciples quickly asked, "but we still don''t know how to train our bodies. could you please show us, brother timothy?"


    "don''t worry. since i''ve already agreed to train you for the day, leave it to me."


    according to elder turner, the goddess would be coming to inspect them soon.


    so, timothy didn''t hesitate and began training the disciples of the sky sanctuary.


    the training methods he used were based on the exercises he had experienced back on blue star.


    standing at attention, push-ups, pull-ups, long-distance running�� and various other physical exercises.


    the disciples of the sky sanctuary were all exceptionally talented. even though they hadn''t undergone much physical training before, their bodies were far superior to ordinary people.


    as a result, the intensity of the training timothy put them through was far greater than what he had experienced during his own military training.


    the long-distance run was a full 2 miles, and every exercise was performed with perfect form, pushing each disciple to their absolute limit. the intensity far exceeded what the disciples had ever imagined timothy capable of.


    "one, two, three, four!"


    the loud chants echoed across the sky sanctuary.


    running across the vast courtyard, the group of male disciples, eager to grow stronger, moved in perfect unison. it was hard to believe this was only their first day of training.


    as the setting sun cast its golden light over them, it was clear that every disciple was drenched in sweat, utterly exhausted. yet, despite their fatigue, they could feel a newfound strength welling up inside them. this filled their hearts with joy, and instead of slowing down, they became even more focused and determined.


    even as time passed, the volume of their chants didn''t diminish in the slightest.


    "this�� how is this possible?"


    even elder turner, standing off to the side, was stunned by the scene unfolding before him.


    he had never heard of physical training being able to enhance one''s strength like this. but the sight before him was clearly challenging everything he thought he knew.


    "as long as you hold onto your beliefs and put in your utmost effort toward them, whether it''s physical training or any other method, you can achieve significant improvement," timothy suddenly said from beside him.


    this was one of the insights he had gained over time.


    "i see��"


    in that moment, elder turner''s expression became serious, and a glimmer of excitement appeared in his eyes as he nodded in understanding.


    on the continent of elant, most practitioners believed that only cultivation levels determined one''s strength. few realized that cultivating the mind was just as important as cultivating power.


    timothy''s seemingly casual words had subtly awakened something within him.


    though elder turner hadn''t participated in the disciples'' training, he suddenly felt a deep clarity in his heart, as if he had just experienced a profound epiphany.


    he glanced at timothy, and though he didn''t say anything, a sense of respect began to grow within him. it seemed timothy was far more complex than he had initially thought.


    as the sun dipped below the horizon, elder turner watched the disciples, who, through their training, seemed to have found a deeper sense of self. their mental fortitude had grown significantly, and he couldn''t help but feel a wave of emotion.


    people often exhaust themselves in pursuit of the grand path, not realizing that the true path might already be within them��or perhaps right beside them.


    "wait, this aura��"


    just as elder turner was lost in thought, he suddenly sensed a cool, ethereal presence approaching.


    goddess sylvia was on her way!

 Chapter 376 Lemon tea

    "alright, that''s enough for today''s training. you can all sit down and rest for an hour before heading back," timothy announced.as soon as his words landed, the disciples, who were still exhausted, let out a collective sigh of relief.


    their bodies ached, legs felt like jelly, and before long, they collapsed onto the ground, unable to hold themselves up any longer.


    even those who were usually picky about cleanliness didn''t care anymore about whether the ground was dirty or not. the overwhelming fatigue left them with no energy to worry about such things. in no time, they were all sitting on the ground, completely drained.


    looking around, they quickly realized that everyone else was in the same state. covered in sweat, utterly exhausted��whether they were from the inner circle or the outer circle, it didn''t matter. everyone looked the same.


    forget doing anything else; they barely had the strength to sit up straight.


    but soon, they noticed something else.


    "wait a minute... my spiritual energy... it''s actually increased!"


    someone exclaimed in surprise, and as soon as they focused on their own bodies, almost everyone froze for a moment.


    they were stunned to find that after just a few hours of training, not only had their cultivation improved, but their spiritual energy had become more abundant. their senses felt sharper, and their bodies seemed to have undergone a significant purification.


    this kind of improvement was something they had never experienced before, not even when they had pushed themselves to the limit or sought out rare opportunities in secret realms.


    read new chapters at empire


    "i can''t believe timothy''s training method is actually this incredible!"


    in an instant, the disciples who had been skeptical couldn''t help but widen their eyes in excitement, thrilled by the changes happening within them.


    among them, felix''s progress was the most noticeable.


    having inherited his grandfather''s powerful physique, felix, who had only recently reached the early stage of the mystic core, experienced a massive leap in his cultivation during this training session. his spiritual energy surged, and he advanced to the mid-stage of the mystic core.


    "felix''s progress is insane! he went from the early stage to the mid-stage of the mystic core in just a few hours. that''s unbelievably fast!" sea??h th�� ��ov��lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "yeah, timothy''s method is powerful, but felix''s talent is on another level. he''s a once-in-a-lifetime genius!"


    felix''s rapid improvement sparked cheers from the crowd.


    "hmph, who would''ve thought that timothy, that sneaky little bastard, actually had a training method that works," felix muttered to himself, his earlier embarrassment about calling timothy ''grandpa'' in front of everyone long forgotten. his ego was now through the roof.


    "hahaha, you''re all right! i, felix, inherited my great-grandfather''s physique. i''m a one-in-a-million prodigy! with this method, it won''t be long before i surpass timothy in strength. and trust me, the girl i end up with will be way better than his!"


    felix''s loud, arrogant laughter left the other disciples speechless. but given his undeniable talent and decent attitude, they could only awkwardly praise him.


    "yeah, felix, you''re amazing."


    "felix, you''re the best."


    "hahaha, you guys sure know how to speak the truth!" felix laughed even louder, his confidence soaring. he was practically floating with pride, and the nervous glances he had been throwing at timothy earlier were now filled with a hint of challenge and smugness.


    but just then, a cold, ethereal breeze swept through the area, carried by the fading light of the setting sun.


    the chill in the air brought with it a subtle but unmistakable sense of pressure, and in an instant, all the noise died down.


    everyone''s gaze turned toward the direction of the sky sanctuary, and the disciples'' expressions shifted from playful to serious, their faces filled with respect and awe.


    there, in the distance, was a figure of breathtaking beauty, draped in a pale blue gown that fluttered gracefully in the air. her presence was both serene and commanding, and just the sight of her was enough to inspire reverence in anyone who laid eyes on her. no one dared to entertain even the slightest disrespectful thought.


    many of the disciples couldn''t help but feel their hearts race.


    before the training session, elder turner had mentioned that the goddess might personally come to observe. that was why they had pushed themselves so hard today.


    but none of them had actually expected her to leave the sky sanctuary and come here in person.


    after all, the goddess rarely ever left the sanctuary. only the elders and the holy envoys were usually granted the privilege of seeing her. even though many of them had been at the sky sanctuary for years, they had only caught glimpses of sylvia a handful of times.


    for her to come here and oversee their training personally��what an incredible honor!


    at that moment, the disciples'' excitement far surpassed any joy they had felt from their cultivation progress. the thrill of seeing the goddess in person was overwhelming, even more so than their newfound strength.


    though none of them dared to look directly at her cold, majestic figure, many couldn''t help but feel their hearts race. after all, every single person present was a male disciple. even though they knew full well that the goddess was an unattainable figure, far beyond their reach, they couldn''t completely suppress the wild thoughts that crept into their minds.


    her gown swayed like ripples on the surface of a calm lake, mirroring the rhythm of their quickening heartbeats.


    but soon, the disciples noticed something strange.


    the goddess was holding a bowl��white and yellow, with a delicate pattern. and what was even more surprising was that the usually aloof and dignified goddess was walking with such care, as if she was afraid of spilling whatever was inside.


    "wait a second... that bowl... could it be...?"


    in an instant, the realization hit them all at once.


    the sky sanctuary was known for its strict organization, with everything meticulously categorized, even down to the kitchenware. for example, plain white plates were used for serving bread, and blue porcelain bowls were reserved for ice water.


    but the white-and-yellow patterned bowl? that was specifically used for serving lemon tea during the scorching summer months, to prevent disciples from fainting due to overexertion in the heat.


    these bowls were usually kept in the kitchen and weren''t brought out unless needed. and now, with autumn in full swing and the summer heat long gone, there shouldn''t be any reason for the kitchen to be making lemon tea.


    which meant... this bowl of lemon tea might have been made by the goddess herself!


    the absurdity of this thought left many of the disciples frozen in place. the idea that the cold, regal goddess would personally make lemon tea was almost too unbelievable to comprehend.


    but then, they noticed something even more shocking��the goddess was walking straight toward them!

 Chapter 377 The reward for hard work?

    the setting sun cast a slanting light, reflecting off the surface of the lemon tea.as the goddess approached, many disciples were shocked to notice that the lemon tea in her hand had a dark purple hue. besides the lemon slices, there were also several strange, unidentifiable objects floating in it.


    in stark contrast to goddess sylvia''s beauty, the appearance of the lemon tea was, to put it mildly, quite ugly.


    but no one was really focused on how the tea looked. what caught everyone''s attention was something far more surprising��


    goddess sylvia was actually holding lemon tea!


    the disciples had already been thrilled beyond belief just by the fact that the goddess was visiting. but now, the situation had completely surpassed their expectations.


    "there''s no way the goddess would just randomly carry lemon tea over here for no reason. which means��"


    goddess sylvia was going to give someone the lemon tea!


    in an instant, it was as if a tidal wave of shock swept through everyone''s hearts.


    if they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, no one would have believed it.


    after all, it wasn''t just about goddess sylvia. even if a senior sister had brought lemon tea here, it would have caused an uproar.


    but for goddess sylvia to personally carry lemon tea to this place? that was news big enough to shake the entire sky sanctuary!


    "no way�� this can''t be happening!"


    even though they were witnessing it firsthand, the male disciples couldn''t believe what they were seeing.


    after all, the goddess''s cold and aloof nature was well-known to everyone.


    not only had she personally penned the uselessness of spiritual partners, but there was also the story of a holy emperor-level practitioner who had once spoken disrespectfully to her, attempting to pursue her. in the end, goddess sylvia had killed him with a single sword strike, without hesitation.


    despite being ranked second on the enchanting goddess rankings, with her beauty renowned across the land, no practitioner had ever dared to show her any disrespect.


    even these disciples didn''t dare to lift their heads and look directly at her on a normal day.


    but now, this same proud and distant goddess sylvia was�� carrying lemon tea?


    how could this be possible?


    what was even more shocking was that, whether it was due to the fiery red sunset or some ripple in the goddess''s heart, her usually cold and flawless face seemed to have a faint blush. many of the disciples found themselves staring, frozen in place, for a long moment.


    it took them quite a while to snap out of it.


    "so�� who is the goddess giving the lemon tea to?"


    even as sylvia slowly approached, not a single person dared to step forward.


    they just exchanged bewildered glances, their faces filled with disbelief.


    "could it be elder turner?"


    looking toward the back, where elder turner, with his white hair, was standing alongside timothy, many of the disciples had the same thought.


    after all, they couldn''t imagine the goddess giving the lemon tea to one of the disciples.


    given how fair and impartial the goddess had always been, it was unthinkable that she would show favoritism to any one disciple.


    so, the most likely recipient had to be elder turner.


    but as they looked at the old, hunched figure of elder turner, something about it didn''t quite seem right.


    "then�� could it be��"


    "of course, it''s me!"


    suddenly, from within the crowd, felix puffed out his chest with a smug grin. sea??h th�� n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    read exclusive chapters at empire


    his posture was full of confidence.


    "uh�� senior brother felix, what makes you say that?"


    for a moment, the surrounding disciples fell into an awkward silence.


    hearing the question, felix became even more smug. "hmph, do you even need to ask?


    sure, there are a lot of disciples here, but right now, i''m clearly the most talented and powerful.


    not only did i master the training method timothy taught us, but i also advanced from the early stage of the mystic core to the mid-stage.


    that''s a whole level of improvement! it just shows how terrifying my talent is!


    i bet the goddess came here because she sensed my rapid progress and wants to reward me, the future genius of sky sanctuary. hahaha!"


    the other disciples: "��"


    "hey? why don''t you believe me?


    i know it sounds a bit far-fetched, but come on, i really think i''ve got the best shot here!"


    noticing the mocking smirks on the faces of the male disciples around him, felix started to feel a bit foolish.


    but just as he was desperately trying to defend himself, sylvia walked right past him.


    her clear autumn eyes swept over the disciples, devoid of any emotion.


    a faint, cool fragrance lingered in the air as sylvia passed by the crowd without so much as a pause.


    it was obvious that none of the people present were worthy of the goddess''s attention.


    her flawless figure continued to move deeper into the sanctuary.


    felix, who had been boasting just moments ago, was now frozen in place, completely dumbfounded.


    he wished the ground would open up and swallow him whole.


    it was painfully clear that goddess sylvia hadn''t even noticed him.


    even as she walked by, she didn''t spare him a single glance.


    all eyes turned to felix. ever since he had been forced by his g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-grandfather to call timothy "grandfather," felix had worked tirelessly to restore some shred of his dignity.


    but who could''ve predicted that just as he was starting to regain a bit of respect, his pride would be trampled into the dirt once again?


    the looks from the other male disciples were like daggers, cutting into him. though no one said a word, their smirking expressions were far more devastating than any weapon.


    ''oh heavens, how could you be so unfair? i really thought the goddess was walking in my direction!'' felix wailed internally, his heart filled with sorrow.


    but then, his despairing gaze suddenly froze.


    ''wait a minute�� if the goddess wasn''t coming for me, then who is she heading toward?''


    it wasn''t just felix. in an instant, all the disciples'' eyes were drawn to the goddess, who had silently walked past the crowd, her cold figure moving with purpose.


    soon, they all saw it clearly��goddess sylvia had passed through the crowd and was heading toward the higher platform.


    and up there, the only two people present were the ones who had been leading the disciples'' training earlier��elder turner and timothy.


    "haha, training the disciples is my duty. goddess, you really didn''t need to go to such lengths. i will forever remember your kindness," elder turner said, feeling both honored and overwhelmed as sylvia approached.


    having served as the high priest of sky sanctuary for so many years, he had never imagined this day would come.


    at this moment, elder turner felt that all his years of hard work had finally paid off!


    "goddess, well, if you insist, i''ll��"


    but before elder turner could finish his sentence, he froze in place, dumbstruck.


    because just as sylvia was about to reach him, she didn''t stop. instead, she turned and, without hesitation, walked straight toward timothy, carrying the lemon tea!

 Chapter 378 A real man!

    "here, i made this lemon tea myself. it''s really hot today, so... drink up."under the watchful eyes of everyone around them, sylvia handed the bowl of lemon tea to timothy.


    with timothy''s level of cultivation, he wouldn''t sweat even under the blazing sun. but despite that, sylvia still gently wiped his forehead with her cool hand, her eyes filled with a tender concern that was hard to ignore.


    as the setting sun bathed everything in a warm glow, even timothy couldn''t tell if the blush on sylvia''s beautiful face was from her shyness or the golden light of the sunset.


    for a moment, timothy stood there, completely stunned. he hadn''t expected the goddess to give him lemon tea in front of everyone. after all, not too long ago, she had been so shy about their relationship, doing everything she could to keep it hidden from others.


    the first people to find out, the sect leader of themyscira and holy maiden aeliana, had almost been silenced to keep the secret.


    but now, here she was, setting aside her busy work to personally bring him lemon tea. her lashes lowered slightly, and her eyes held a hint of bashfulness she couldn''t quite hide.


    in that instant, even timothy felt his heart skip a beat. after all, with how adorable she looked right now, who could possibly resist?


    "wait a second, something''s off with this lemon tea!"


    just as timothy, feeling a bit dazed, reached out to take the tea, he suddenly noticed something strange about the liquid in the white and yellow porcelain bowl. the thick liquid had turned a dark purple, and the lemon slices were scattered in a bizarre pattern.


    some of the lemon slices looked like noses, others like gaping mouths, forming what appeared to be the face of a terrifying demon. the face seemed to open its mouth wider and wider, as if laughing coldly: "hahaha, drink me! just one sip, and i''ll send you straight to the afterlife. you''ll reach paradise in no time, hahaha!"


    timothy: "..."


    suddenly, he remembered sylvia''s cooking skills.


    as brilliant as she was, cooking was her one fatal flaw.


    if he actually drank this bowl of lemon tea, even with his holy emperor-level cultivation, he might just ascend to the heavens on the spot!


    "uh, i think i''ll pass," timothy said, waving his hands frantically.


    as he refused the tea, the male disciples around them could no longer hide their emotions. their gazes converged on timothy, filled with jealousy, anger, helplessness, and a whole mix of other feelings.


    even the disciples who had been grateful to timothy just moments ago now looked at him with obvious envy. the resentment was so deep it practically made their teeth itch.


    they couldn''t believe it. the goddess, who was always so cold and distant, someone they didn''t even dare to look at directly, had just given timothy lemon tea.


    "why him? why not me?!"


    "timothy again? seriously?!"


    "ahem, the reason i''m here is because i made a bet with holy maiden aeliana. i randomly picked a disciple to give this lemon tea to," sylvia said, clearing her throat as if she had sensed the thoughts of the disciples around her.


    but her explanation, along with the way she had personally handed the tea to timothy, didn''t convince anyone.


    especially felix, who had thought for a moment that the goddess was going to give the tea to him. his jealousy was so intense he nearly ground his teeth to dust, and he was on the verge of tears.


    "damn it, why is it always timothy?


    there are so many disciples here, why does it have to be him?


    find your next read on empire


    is it just because he''s the most talented and has the highest cultivation?


    oh heavens, why are you so unfair?!"


    felix''s nose twitched, and he almost burst into tears right then and there.


    "you... you should hurry up and drink it. i need to get going," sylvia urged, clearly sensing the strange atmosphere among the disciples.


    after all, even someone as experienced as elder turner, who had served as high priest for years, had never witnessed such a scene: sylvia personally making lemon tea and handing it to timothy in front of everyone.


    despite mentally preparing herself for this, sylvia still felt an overwhelming sense of embarrassment. she turned her back to the crowd, her head slightly lowered, trying to hide her discomfort.


    the excuse she had made up earlier was full of holes, and she knew she needed to wrap this up quickly.


    noticing timothy''s hesitation, sylvia spoke more seriously, "this lemon tea... i made it myself, you know~"


    cough "i know you mean well, but the thing is..." timothy raised an eyebrow, unable to hide his concern.


    just looking at the color and texture of the tea, it was obvious this was sylvia''s handiwork. who else in the world could brew a lemon tea so potent it could probably poison a holy emperor-level cultivator? sear?h the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "yeah, i think i''ll pass..." timothy tried to push the bowl away.


    as sweet as it was that sylvia had personally brought him the tea, his survival instincts kicked in. faced with a life-or-death situation, timothy had no choice but to refuse.


    but just as he resolutely pushed the yellow-and-white porcelain bowl halfway back, he noticed a change in sylvia''s expression.


    "you... don''t want to drink it?"


    her bright eyes shimmered, filled with a heartbreaking vulnerability. she didn''t say much, but the slight disappointment on her beautiful face was enough to tug at anyone''s heartstrings.


    even timothy found himself frozen for a moment.


    sylvia, looking dejected, began to reach for the bowl, as if to take it back.


    "haha, of course not! how could i not drink the lemon tea you made for me, my goddess?" timothy''s demeanor shifted dramatically in an instant.


    what could he do? if he didn''t pamper his own wife, who would?


    timothy let out a hearty laugh, though there was a faint trace of resignation in it. without hesitation, he took the yellow-and-white porcelain bowl back from sylvia''s hands.


    staring down at the demon-like lemon tea, he steeled himself and took a small sip.


    "a real man!"


    even though it was just a tiny sip, timothy couldn''t help but silently praise himself for his bravery.


    but as soon as that minuscule amount of tea hit his stomach, it felt like a storm was raging inside him, as if a laughing demon was wreaking havoc in his gut.


    "just one sip?" sylvia asked, a bit puzzled. she was confident in her cooking, but seeing timothy take only the tiniest sip and then immediately set the bowl down made her a little suspicious.


    "yeah, i''ll finish the rest... later. thanks, honey. it tastes... great," timothy said, giving her a thumbs-up in approval.


    but as he smiled, a thin trickle of blood ran down the corner of his mouth...

 Chapter 379 Thats so unfair!

    "Hmph, didn''t I tell you my cooking skills are even better than my cultivation talent?Last time when I was refining some local elixirs, even those High Priests didn''t dare to try them. But look at you, you''ve got good taste!"


    Sylvia was clearly delighted by the high praise she received. A playful smile tugged at the corners of her lips as she beamed with pride.


    "Well, I''ll be heading out now. You''ve worked hard teaching the disciples, so don''t overdo it, okay?" she said, her tone full of concern.


    After offering her gentle reminder, Sylvia finally turned around, satisfied, and gracefully made her way back to the Sky Sanctuary.


    But behind her, Timothy, who had just taken a sip of the lemon tea, suddenly coughed violently, as if he''d been struck by a heavy blow. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    Other men spoil their wives with money. Spoiling my wife? It''s practically a death sentence!


    On the outside, Sylvia looked like an untouchable, cool goddess, but sometimes�� she could be adorably clueless.


    Thank goodness I''ve reached the level of a Holy Emperor. Otherwise, just that one sip would''ve been enough to kill me!


    At that moment, Timothy fully understood the saying, "Serving a ruler is like serving a tiger." If it were anyone else, forget spoiling their wife��they''d be dead by now!


    However, the disciples watching this scene had no idea how dangerous that lemon tea really was. All they could think about was the image of the goddess personally delivering tea to Timothy and her caring words. One by one, they were so jealous their eyes practically turned green.


    "Brother Timothy, how about you take a break? I can train the others tomorrow. Maybe the goddess will bring me lemon tea next time!"


    "I want to taste the tea the goddess made with her own hands too! Brother Timothy, just give me a sip!"


    The male disciples were practically begging, some of them on the verge of tears.


    "Get lost! Go rest up and come back for training tomorrow," Timothy waved them off, rejecting them without hesitation.


    Originally, he had only planned to train this group for a day. But now that the goddess had personally brought him lemon tea, Timothy quickly decided to extend the training for a few more days. He was already starting to look forward to whether she''d bring him something else next time.


    "Brother Timothy, that''s so unfair!"


    "Damn it, I feel like I just took a critical hit straight to the heart!"


    The single male disciples, who had been alone for far too long, felt like they were about to cry. But unfortunately for them, they were up against Timothy. Even though they were fuming with jealousy, they knew they couldn''t beat him in a fight.


    "I don''t believe it! We''ve got more training tomorrow. Today must''ve been a fluke. There''s no way the goddess will bring him something again!"


    "Exactly! The goddess must care about all of us. She probably just couldn''t make enough tea for everyone, so she gave it to Brother Timothy as a symbolic gesture. There''s no way this will happen again tomorrow!"


    With eyes brimming with unshed tears, the disciples could only walk away, their faces full of frustration, anxiously awaiting the next day''s training.


    "I''ll take my leave as well," said Elder Turner, his old face twitching slightly as he awkwardly excused himself.


    As the sun set, casting a warm glow over the horizon, his hunched figure looked even more pitiful. His strength may have increased, but his fragile heart had taken a beating. It was as if the Sky Sanctuary itself echoed with the sound of lamentation.


    Before long, the once-bustling training ground was empty, leaving only Timothy standing there.


    Looking down at the lemon tea in his hand, Timothy couldn''t help but chuckle wryly as he put it away. There was no way he''d dare drink this tea, which now seemed like the grinning face of a terrifying demon. But keeping it as a memento? Maybe one day it could serve as a piece of the goddess''s embarrassing history.


    "Now then..."


    Explore more at empire Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy swept his spiritual sense across the Sky Sanctuary, quickly sensing that Sylvia was still at her desk, diligently writing. She was preparing for the upcoming grand assembly, her focused expression making Timothy hesitate to disturb her.


    With a soft sigh, he shifted his attention toward the Arcane Library.


    It had been almost a year since he arrived on the continent of Elant. While he had become quite familiar with most of the land, his knowledge of other spiritual realms, like the Netherworld, was still limited.


    As a Holy Emperor, Timothy had once believed he stood at the pinnacle of power in this world. But the emergence of the Supreme Emperor had shattered that illusion, making him realize that there were beings far stronger than he had ever imagined. Beyond the continent of Elant, other spiritual realms likely harbored forces that defied his current understanding.


    To focus only on the present would be to trap himself in complacency, ignoring the potential dangers that could arise. The appearance of Supreme Emperor Verena was a stark reminder of that.


    The strength of the Elant continent alone was nowhere near enough to face such unknown threats head-on.


    Timothy''s expression grew more serious as the last rays of the setting sun disappeared beyond the horizon. With the night settling in, he stepped into the Arcane Library.


    [Ding! Congratulations, Host, for entering a state of enlightenment.]


    As the system''s voice echoed in his mind, the countless books within the Arcane Library began to open slowly, all at once, as if responding to Timothy''s presence.


    The words on the pages seemed to come alive, transforming into glowing particles of light that floated toward him, gathering into a golden river that surged into his mind.


    The knowledge contained within these books��every record, every insight��was absorbed by Timothy in an instant.


    The books in this section of the library weren''t filled with Arcane Arts or secret techniques. They couldn''t be measured by any ranking system, and most disciples didn''t even bother to look at them. As a result, few ever paid attention to the information they held.


    Some of the books contained strange tales and rumors. Others were ancient, unverified histories. Some were personal biographies of past Holy Emperors. But among them were also records of spiritual realms beyond the Elant continent.


    There were legends that spoke of three thousand realms, with Elant being just one of many. In the vastness of the universe, there were countless worlds similar to Elant.


    Some of these realms had never experienced the decline of spiritual energy that had plagued Elant since ancient times. As a result, they had produced countless supreme beings of unimaginable power...


    The golden light illuminated the entire Arcane Library, and the vast knowledge flowed into Timothy''s mind like a river of memories.


    Time passed slowly, and Timothy remained still, his gaze fixed on the books before him, as if he were comprehending the profound mysteries they held.


    The stars twinkled in the sky, and the moonlight gently flickered outside.


    It was unclear how much time had passed, but eventually, Timothy slowly opened his eyes.


    His eyes now glowed with a brilliant golden light, so radiant that even the moonlight outside seemed dim in comparison.


    From the countless records that had merged into his mind, two distinct realms stood out.


    One was the Celestial Realm, a place that could only be reached by those who had broken through the Ascension Phase, where they would ultimately ascend.


    The other was the Ninefold Underworld, the very heart of reincarnation, a realm that governed countless worlds, including the Netherworld itself...

 Chapter 380 Oh? And what exactly do you mean by that, Miss?

    "Ninefold Underworld?"The name made Timothy pause for a moment.


    He hadn''t heard of it before.


    But after going through countless books in the Arcane Library about otherworldly realms, he had come across scattered references to the Ninefold Underworld in many of them.


    So, it seemed highly likely that this Ninefold Underworld, which governed numerous Underworld factions and sat at the very center of the Underworld, was real. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were even mentions of the eight Holy Maidens of the Underworld and the existence of the King of the Underworld.


    But still...


    "If that''s the case, why didn''t the Ninefold Underworld do anything when chaos broke out in the Netherworld?" Timothy frowned slightly, sensing something off.


    The space between different star regions was incredibly difficult to tear through, and information about the Ninefold Underworld was scarce, with few people knowing much about it.


    The countless books in the library emitted a faint golden glow as time slowly passed while Timothy was lost in thought.


    Night faded, the sun rose, and the horizon in the distance began to glow with the pale light of dawn.


    Accompanied by the chirping of birds, a new day had arrived.


    Snapping out of his thoughts, Timothy realized that while he had been pondering, an entire night had passed.


    He put down the book in his hands, took a deep breath, and finally stepped out of the Arcane Library.


    In the early morning, the birds'' songs were especially melodious, and a cool mist still lingered around the peak of Sky Sanctuary.


    But unlike usual, a group of male disciples was already standing in the open space in front of the goddess statue, waiting for Timothy to arrive.


    Aside from wanting to improve their strength through training, they were even more eager to see if the goddess would actually bring Timothy lemon tea again today.


    "No way. Even if the goddess comes to inspect today, the lemon tea will definitely go to someone else. There''s no way she''ll give it to Timothy again!"


    "Exactly! I believe in the goddess!"


    With this belief in their hearts, the disciples all had a look of anticipation on their faces.


    At that moment, they noticed Timothy approaching from a distance.


    Seeing the varied expressions on the disciples'' faces, Timothy''s lips curled into a subtle smile. "Didn''t expect you all to be up so early. Well then, let''s start with a little warm-up."


    He paused, then added, "Hmm... as a warm-up, let''s have everyone run six miles at full speed."


    "Six miles?!"


    The disciples were instantly dumbfounded.


    Running two miles yesterday had already been ridiculous.


    Even though they were practitioners, many of them had been sore all night and hadn''t fully recovered.


    They never expected Timothy to start off with six miles today.


    "Timothy, are you just taking revenge on us?!"


    "Damn it, Timothy, have mercy! This isn''t a warm-up at all!"


    Cries of complaint filled the air, but they didn''t seem to sway Timothy in the slightest.


    With resigned expressions, the group had no choice but to begin their six-mile run.


    "One, two, three, four!"


    Before long, the invigorating sound of their chants echoed once again through the Sky Sanctuary.


    But despite the loud chants, the disciples had lost the fiery enthusiasm they had yesterday.


    The pain from that bowl of lemon tea had left a deep mark on everyone''s hearts.


    "Damn it, yesterday must''ve been a fluke. If the goddess comes today, maybe she''ll give it to me!"


    Who knows how many of them were silently shouting this in their hearts as they ran, drenched in sweat.


    "Strange, why do these kids look so determined today? It''s like they''re preparing for a life-or-death battle."


    Even Elder Turner, who had just been woken up by their chanting, was startled.


    Continue your saga on empire


    But six miles, while easy to say, was no walk in the park��even for trained practitioners.


    As the morning light broke through the horizon, by the time they had run just two miles, many of the disciples were already drenched in sweat, panting heavily.


    It seemed the warm-up was working quite well.


    While the male disciples were running, a figure slowly approached, watching the scene unfold.


    It was a short-haired woman.


    Her jet-black hair fell just to her shoulders, and she looked to be around twenty years old. She wore a simple, pale yellow robe, with a dagger hanging from her waist. Her appearance was rather striking.


    But as she watched the disciples, gasping for breath during their training, a mocking smirk appeared on her face.


    "Hmph, I''ve heard for a long time that the disciples of Sky Sanctuary are geniuses, handpicked from all corners of the world. Not only are they exceptionally talented, but their comprehension is supposed to be unmatched.


    I thought with such brilliant minds, the disciples of Sky Sanctuary would have come up with some impressive training methods. But to my surprise, they''re just... running? Ha! Practitioners wasting their time on exercises fit for mere mortals? How laughable.


    So this is the so-called genius of Sky Sanctuary? Is this really the extent of their insight?"


    Her mocking voice echoed through the air, causing several disciples to stop in their tracks.


    The disdain in her tone was unmistakable to anyone listening.


    But when they saw who it was, many of the disciples looked shocked. The anger that had been building in their eyes from her taunts quickly faded.


    If anyone else had dared to say something like that in front of the disciples, it would''ve sparked outrage.


    But this woman''s identity was... special.


    Vivian.


    She was the woman who, many years ago, had been betrothed to Holy Emperor Luminis, with the agreement that they would marry after several centuries.


    Back then, the parents of Holy Emperor Luminis and Vivian had sealed the engagement with a toast, and even the two children had been pleased with the arrangement.


    However, as the years passed, while Holy Emperor Luminis rapidly grew in strength and was eventually revered as the Holy Emperor, he was unable to consummate the marriage due to the side effects of mastering the Realm of a Thousand Blades, which forced him to remain celibate.


    As a result, the marriage that had been promised never came to pass.


    Yet, despite this, Vivian had stayed by Holy Emperor Luminis'' side, waiting for the day when he would break through his limitations and finally be able to marry her.


    Years turned into decades, and Vivian had now served Holy Emperor Luminis for over a century, earning considerable merit in the process.


    Although Holy Emperor Luminis had yet to overcome the restrictions of his celibacy, Vivian''s unique status had granted her a position of high esteem.


    After all, while she wasn''t his wife yet, the moment Holy Emperor Luminis broke through, she would become his consort.


    This special status meant that, despite her relatively modest strength, Vivian was treated with a great deal of respect.


    After all, no one dared to provoke the future wife of a Holy Emperor-level figure.


    This unique position had made Vivian arrogant, and she looked down on others, feeling untouchable.


    After all, how many people in the world could claim to be worthy of becoming the wife of a Holy Emperor, if not her?


    "Oh? And what exactly do you mean by that, Miss?"


    As Vivian''s smug expression lingered, Timothy turned to her, his gaze cold.

 Chapter 381 It hurts so much! You actually dared to hit me!

    "What''s with that look?"Vivian, who had always been treated with the utmost respect, had never been on the receiving end of such a gaze. The moment Timothy''s eyes locked onto her, she felt an unexpected chill run down her spine.


    He hadn''t made any overt moves, yet his stare carried a cold, cutting edge that sent a shiver through her.


    "How is that even possible?"


    Vivian froze for a moment, completely caught off guard by the oppressive aura she was feeling.


    She had heard rumors about Timothy''s terrifying strength and talent, but surely he hadn''t reached the level of a Holy Emperor yet. He couldn''t possibly compare to Holy Emperor Luminis, right? S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For the first time, the usually arrogant Vivian felt a flicker of fear creeping into her heart. But she quickly shook her head, dismissing the unease.


    After all, as the potential future wife of Holy Emperor Luminis, she had been showered with respect and privilege her entire life. No one had ever dared to look at her with such cold disdain.


    Besides, what did it matter how strong Timothy was? Could he possibly surpass Luminis, who had already ascended to the rank of Holy Emperor?


    With that thought, the brief moment of fear vanished completely. Instead, her hostility toward Timothy only grew stronger.


    Vivian sneered, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Oh, my meaning is quite simple.


    Luminis is planning to personally visit Sky Sanctuary today, and I thought I''d get here ahead of him to spread the word. But I never expected to witness such a ridiculous scene.


    There are rumors going around that the disciples of Sky Sanctuary are not only exceptionally talented but also have a unique approach to cultivation.


    And yet, your so-called cultivation method is... running laps!


    Ha! Even third-rate sects rarely bother with such a useless form of training. Physical conditioning? Seriously? That''s the most pointless method of cultivation I''ve ever seen.


    I can''t believe the prestigious Sky Sanctuary, under the guidance of a goddess no less, would resort to something so laughable.


    If word of this gets out, you''ll be the laughingstock of the entire realm. Hahaha!"


    Vivian''s laughter was laced with mockery, her disdain clear as day. When she mentioned Holy Emperor Luminis, she deliberately referred to him as just "Luminis," as if to emphasize the closeness of their relationship, hoping to remind Timothy of his place.


    The unspoken message was obvious: I''m practically the future wife of the Holy Emperor. Do you really think you can touch me?


    "Ridiculous?


    Heh, and what makes you so sure that this kind of training is useless for cultivation?


    More importantly, do you really think you''re qualified to judge the disciples of Sky Sanctuary?"


    Timothy''s voice was cold and unyielding, cutting through the air without mercy.


    From the whispers of the disciples earlier, he had already pieced together the identity of this short-haired woman who had suddenly appeared.


    The potential future wife of Holy Emperor Luminis?


    Please. Forget about Luminis, who could barely get it up on a good day. Vivian had no idea who she was dealing with. Standing before her was the actual boyfriend of Goddess Sylvia herself... and a part-time Holy Emperor, no less.


    "What? You dare say I''m not qualified?"


    Vivian''s face twisted in anger. For years, her status had ensured that no one dared show her the slightest disrespect, no matter where she went.


    But Timothy''s sharp words and dismissive tone made it clear that he didn''t care about her at all.


    "That''s right. You''re just a potential wife of a Holy Emperor. And your confidence... is it really based on Luminis, whose body is weaker than most eight-year-olds?" Timothy stepped forward, his mocking smile returning the insult in full.


    "You��what did you just say?!"


    Vivian was livid. "With my engagement to Holy Emperor Luminis, by all rights, I should be considered your senior. Are you really planning to defy the authority of Holy Emperor Luminis?"


    At this point, Vivian was completely enraged. Never in her life had she been challenged like this, no matter what she did.


    "Oh? So, if you''re so keen on talking about status, does that mean a real partner of a Holy Emperor-level figure has the right to hit you?"


    Even after Vivian invoked Holy Emperor Luminis as her backing, Timothy showed no fear. In fact, his gaze only grew colder, more indifferent.


    "Senior Timothy, this woman has a special status and a close relationship with Holy Emperor Luminis. Please, for the sake of peace, don''t stoop to her level," one of the nearby disciples whispered, trying to de-escalate the situation.


    "You dare speak to me like that!" Vivian was now completely enraged, her eyes locked onto Timothy, burning with fury.


    "Hmph, maybe if you were someone of equal standing, you''d have the right to argue with me. But do you really think you''re worthy?


    I''ve heard rumors that the Goddess seems to favor you, but Goddess Sylvia is a proud and distant figure. At best, she probably just sees some potential in you, nothing more.


    Do you seriously think the Goddess would be interested in you, someone on the same level as me?


    Hah, what a joke! You''re delusional! Experience tales at empire


    How dare you defy me? Today, I''ll��"


    Slap!


    Before Vivian could finish her sentence, a sharp, resounding slap echoed through the air.


    The sound was so loud that every disciple present heard it clearly.


    A bright red handprint appeared on Vivian''s once-arrogant face, the sting of the slap spreading quickly. Her eyes widened in shock.


    She stared at Timothy, her gaze filled with a mix of rage and disbelief.


    Vivian could hardly process what had just happened. She had been hit.


    And not just by anyone��she had been slapped after invoking the name of Holy Emperor Luminis, a name that had always shielded her from any disrespect. Yet Timothy had completely ignored it, treating her as if she were nothing.


    For years, even though Luminis had shown little affection for her, Vivian had used her status as his potential future wife to act with arrogance and impunity. She had never considered anyone else worth her time.


    But now, here she was, slapped in front of everyone.


    Her pride, her dignity��everything had been shattered in an instant.


    Rage consumed her, pushing her to the brink of madness. "Do you even know who I am? I''m engaged to Holy Emperor Luminis, and I��"


    Slap!


    Before she could finish, another slap��this one even harder��landed squarely on her face.


    The force of the blow was overwhelming. Vivian had no chance to resist. Her body was flung sideways, spinning twice in the air before crashing to the ground with a heavy thud.


    Dust flew up as she hit the ground, her body aching as if her bones were about to break.


    But the worst pain came from her face, which burned with a fiery, stinging sensation. The searing pain was so intense that she wanted to scream, to roll on the ground in agony.


    "It hurts so much! You actually dared to hit me!" Vivian''s eyes were filled with a mix of terror and fury.


    Just then, the sound of footsteps echoed from the distance.


    Holy Emperor Luminis was approaching.

 Chapter 382 This is perfect! Its like the heavens are on my side!

    "Nice!"Everyone watched as Vivian was slapped hard across the face, sending her sprawling to the ground, covered in dust and looking utterly humiliated.


    For a moment, many of the disciples felt a strange sense of satisfaction welling up inside them.


    But that feeling quickly turned to worry.


    Because, along with the sound of footsteps, they all saw it clearly.


    In the distance, Holy Emperor Luminis was walking toward them, step by step.


    Though his body was as small as a young boy''s, the oppressive aura of the Holy Emperor he exuded was undeniably real.


    Even though Holy Emperor Luminis was considered one of the weaker ones among those at the Holy Emperor level, he was still far beyond anything they could ever hope to reach.


    "Brother Timothy!"


    Many of the disciples looked anxiously at Timothy, and some were already thinking about running to Sky Sanctuary to report this to Goddess Sylvia, hoping she would step in to protect Timothy.


    But they quickly realized something.


    After slapping this woman, who had claimed she might be the future wife of the Holy Emperor, Timothy didn''t show the slightest hint of fear. In fact, he seemed quite pleased with himself, casually dusting off his hands.


    "Not bad, not bad. She might be a bit ugly, but that slap sure sounded good."


    Timothy stretched his arms and took a step forward, as if he was considering giving her another slap.


    "Ugly? Did you just call me ugly?"


    Vivian''s face burned as if it had been scorched by fire, and hearing those words almost made her faint from rage.


    While her looks couldn''t compare to those of a world-class beauty, she was definitely far from ugly.


    As long as she wasn''t being compared to someone like Goddess Sylvia, whose beauty was practically otherworldly, there was no way anyone could reasonably call her ugly.


    Yet here she was, being insulted to her face by Timothy.


    Vivian, who had always been pampered and spoiled, was so furious that her whole body trembled. She wanted nothing more than to get up and fight Timothy right then and there.


    But at that moment, she finally noticed the figure of Holy Emperor Luminis approaching.


    Though his small frame barely reached her waist, the sight of him instantly reignited her hope.


    "Just you wait! You''ll pay for your disrespect!"


    Vivian shot Timothy a venomous glare before stumbling to her feet, trying to run toward Holy Emperor Luminis.


    "Holy Emperor, you��you have to avenge me!"


    In front of Holy Emperor Luminis, she didn''t dare use any overly familiar terms of address.


    Instead, she put on her most pitiful expression, staggering dramatically as she made her way to his side.


    "What happened to you?"


    Seeing Vivian''s disheveled state, Holy Emperor Luminis frowned.


    He had originally intended for Vivian to go ahead and inform Goddess Sylvia of his arrival at Sky Sanctuary.


    But he hadn''t expected to find her in this condition. S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her face was swollen, clearly the result of a hard slap.


    Over the years, even though he hadn''t been able to fulfill the marriage agreement made long ago, and he wasn''t particularly interested in Vivian, she had always been under his protection and had never been mistreated.


    So how had things ended up like this?


    "It was him! Not only did he insult me, but he also showed no respect for you or the Goddess!"


    Vivian, as if she had found her savior, immediately pointed at Timothy.


    Her eyes were wide with fury, filled with the desire for revenge.


    "Oh? Someone dared to lay a hand on you? I''d like to see who would dare��"


    Holy Emperor Luminis''s voice was stern as he followed Vivian''s finger, but halfway through his sentence, his tone suddenly changed.


    "Ahem, well, if it isn''t Timothy!"


    Contrary to what Vivian had expected, Holy Emperor Luminis''s voice wasn''t filled with anger.


    In fact, it almost sounded... a little ingratiating?


    "Haha, it''s been a while since we last met at the Sepulcher of the Sacred!"


    "How is this possible?!"


    Even Vivian was completely dumbfounded.


    "Holy Emperor, this Timothy slapped me himself! He clearly doesn''t respect you at all. You can''t just let him off the hook!"


    Worried that Holy Emperor Luminis might hesitate because of Goddess Sylvia, she quickly added, "Besides, the Goddess only pays a little attention to Timothy. She wrote The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners and banned disciples from falling in love. There''s no way someone as cold and proud as her would have any feelings for a mere disciple like him!"


    "That''s nonsense!"


    But Holy Emperor Luminis didn''t believe a word of it.


    When it came to Timothy, no one was more envious, jealous, and resentful than he was.


    He had seen with his own eyes how close Timothy and the Goddess had been at the Sepulcher of the Sacred. The most outrageous part? Timothy had somehow learned his exclusive technique, Realm of a Thousand Blades, and didn''t even need to remain celibate to use it!


    These things alone were enough to make Luminis grind his teeth in jealousy.


    But despite knowing some of these secrets, Holy Emperor Luminis didn''t dare make a move!


    Very few people knew the truth, but Luminis was well aware that the relationship between Timothy and Goddess Sylvia was far more complicated than it appeared on the surface.


    Even though he didn''t want to accept it, the memory of Holy Maiden Aeliana''s subtle smile back at the Sepulcher of the Sacred still sent chills down his spine.


    "Watch your words. Timothy and the Goddess don''t have the simple, superficial relationship you think they do."


    Feeling a cold sweat forming, Holy Emperor Luminis gritted his teeth and raised an eyebrow at Vivian.


    "What? That''s impossible! With how cold and aloof the Goddess is, there''s no way she''d be interested in anyone. Especially not him��he''s just a disciple who came from the Demonic Sect!"


    Vivian couldn''t believe what she was hearing. She refused to accept that she had been slapped by Timothy for nothing.


    When had she ever been treated like this?


    ''Wait, if I can prove that Timothy doesn''t have the Goddess backing him, maybe I can get the Holy Emperor to take revenge for me! After all, without the Goddess''s protection, he''s just an ordinary disciple!''


    Just as she was sinking into despair, a thought suddenly sparked in Vivian''s mind.


    The idea filled her with excitement.


    ''Yes, all I need is proof.''


    Vivian frantically glanced around.


    At that moment, as the sun climbed higher into the sky, she noticed a figure gracefully walking out of Sky Sanctuary.


    The figure, dressed in a pale blue phoenix-patterned gown, was instantly recognizable.


    Goddess Sylvia was heading toward them.


    ''This is perfect! It''s like the heavens are on my side!''


    Seeing Sylvia''s figure, Vivian''s heart surged with excitement and anticipation. Experience new stories on empire


    After all, by observing how the Goddess interacted with Timothy, she could easily expose the truth about their relationship!


    Soon, she would be able to reveal Timothy''s bluff and get her revenge!


    However, as her heart raced with excitement, Vivian quickly noticed something strange.


    At this moment, Goddess Sylvia seemed to be holding something in her hand, and her expression was slightly different from the usual cold and awe-inspiring demeanor that made people instinctively feel reverence...

 Chapter 383 How… how is this even possible?!

    "Wait, what''s going on with the Goddess today��?"Both Vivian and Holy Emperor Luminis were momentarily stunned as they watched Sylvia slowly approach.


    More importantly, they could all sense something different about her today��something subtle, but definitely there.


    Timothy, I''m going to expose you for what you really are!


    There''s no way I''m buying that the Goddess has any real feelings for you!


    Vivian shot Timothy a furious glare before turning her attention back to Sylvia. But as the Goddess drew nearer, Vivian started to feel that something was off.


    Normally, Sylvia carried an aura of overwhelming majesty, a presence that commanded respect and fear wherever she went. Even just walking down a path, her cold, divine authority was enough to make people bow in awe, too intimidated to even think of defying her.


    But today, while she still had that otherworldly, distant grace, there was something else��something almost imperceptible. A hint of joy in her light steps, and�� was that a touch of shyness?


    Sylvia glanced to her left at the disciples sweating under the blazing sun, then to her right at Holy Emperor Luminis and Vivian, who had just arrived. But soon, her gaze settled on Timothy.


    In her clear eyes, there was a look completely different from how she regarded anyone else. Holding a blue-and-white porcelain bowl, she slowly walked deeper into the crowd.


    "Goddess Sylvia is here again!"


    Even the disciples of Sky Sanctuary were frozen in shock. They had joked about it yesterday, made guesses, but none of them had actually expected the Goddess to show up again for training.


    And more than that��she was holding another bowl.


    This time, the blue-and-white porcelain bowl was filled with cool ice water, not lemon tea. But even so, everyone''s eyes were glued to her.


    In that moment, it felt like even the air had stopped moving. Countless pairs of eyes were fixed on the bowl, eager to see who would end up with it.


    Enjoy new tales from empire


    As the Goddess took each step, it was as if everyone''s hearts were beating in sync with her footsteps.


    But soon, as Sylvia passed through the crowd, many people began to feel a sinking sense of despair.


    Not him. Not him. And not me either!


    The Goddess kept walking, her steps carrying her further and further into the crowd. Her delicate fragrance lingered in the air as she passed, until finally, she stopped right in front of Timothy.


    Feeling the weight of so many eyes on him, Timothy tried to maintain his usual cool and aloof demeanor. But even Sylvia, despite her best efforts to appear composed, couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed.


    She was already starting to worry about how things would go when they officially announced their relationship. If she was this flustered now, Sylvia could hardly imagine how mortifying it would be when the time came.


    But she knew this was a step she had to take.


    "Uh, I think I''ll pass on the lemon tea today. It''s so hot, you should probably keep it for yourself��" Timothy''s back broke out in a cold sweat as he remembered yesterday''s disastrous lemon tea, which had nearly made him cough up blood. He quickly tried to refuse.


    But when he glanced into the bowl, he noticed something different. This time, the blue-and-white porcelain bowl wasn''t filled with any strange concoction��it was just plain ice water.


    Under the autumn sun, the coolness of the water seemed especially refreshing.


    As his hand touched the cold porcelain, Timothy couldn''t help but pause.


    Finally, she didn''t make some weird drink this time��


    But Sylvia misunderstood his hesitation.


    Lowering her head slightly, her face flushed with embarrassment, she quickly explained, "I woke up a little late this morning, so I didn''t have time to make lemon tea. I had to bring ice water instead. You�� you''re not upset, are you?"


    Feeling guilty for not being able to make the lemon tea, Sylvia''s cheeks turned a deeper shade of red, and her eyes showed a hint of regret.


    "How could that be!" Timothy immediately shot down the idea.


    Ice water without any strange additives was a million times better than the lethal lemon tea Sylvia had made before��


    "Honey, you don''t need to make lemon tea anymore. Honestly, I prefer plain ice water!"


    With that, Timothy took the bowl of ice water from Sylvia''s hands and, without hesitation, downed it in one go.


    Gulp, gulp, gulp.


    As Timothy drank the entire bowl of ice water with gusto, Sylvia suddenly felt a warm sensation spread through her heart. She couldn''t help but feel touched.


    There''s no way ice water could taste better than the lemon tea she made herself, right? But Timothy drank it all without a second thought, which meant he wasn''t really thirsty for the water. He just wanted to ease her mind, to stop her from feeling guilty about not having time to make the lemon tea.


    This unspoken gesture, the deeper meaning behind it, was something only she could understand.


    Realizing Timothy''s true intentions, Sylvia��who was usually as calm and composed as a rock��felt her heart warm up even more.


    I never expected him to be so considerate of me��


    She lifted her gaze, her clear eyes locking onto Timothy''s, and for a moment, there was a flicker of something different in her expression��something soft, something tender.


    In that moment, Sylvia made a silent vow to herself: from now on, whenever Timothy trained the disciples, she would wake up earlier and make sure to brew a refreshing, delicious bowl of lemon tea for him. If he could drink it during training, it would surely help him improve his strength! S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taking the porcelain bowl back from Timothy, Sylvia glanced at him shyly, their eyes meeting briefly before she quickly averted her gaze, her voice soft. "Well, you should get back to training. I''ll head out now, okay?"


    "Yeah, thanks, honey."


    Having finally gotten to drink something that wasn''t a dangerous concoction, Timothy couldn''t help but smile at Sylvia''s flushed, slightly embarrassed face. By finishing the ice water in one go, he had shown his full support for her gesture.


    Hopefully, this meant she wouldn''t bring him any more of that deadly lemon tea in the future!


    But no matter what she brought, Timothy hadn''t expected Sylvia to personally come here twice just to give him something.


    Watching her retreating figure, still tinged with a bit of shyness, Timothy couldn''t help but smile to himself.


    The Goddess might seem cold and distant on the outside, but no one knew that her heart was warmer than anyone else''s.


    "I''ll be going now. Make sure you all follow Timothy''s lead and train hard. No slacking off."


    Sylvia''s cool voice swept over the disciples of Sky Sanctuary as she cast a final glance at them, her divine presence lingering in the air before she turned to leave.


    But as they watched her flawless, graceful figure disappear, the disciples couldn''t help but feel a pang of bitterness.


    Why was it always Timothy who got to drink the water the Goddess personally brought? Why did it feel like the way she treated Timothy was completely different from how she treated the rest of them?


    This was blatant favoritism!


    "How�� how is this even possible?!"


    Vivian stood there, completely dumbfounded by what she had just witnessed.


    Even a fool could see the undeniable intimacy between the two of them!


    Which meant�� the Goddess and Timothy were really��


    In an instant, her gaze became hollow, as if her entire world had just crumbled.

 Chapter 384 Timothy, have mercy on us!

    Vivian stumbled and fell to the ground, as if her heart had just suffered a deep wound.She knew exactly what the scene in front of her meant.


    She had only ever held the title of Holy Emperor Luminis'' future wife in name, but nothing had ever actually happened between them.


    But just now, when Goddess Sylvia brought Timothy some water, the intimacy between them was undeniable. It was far more than Vivian had ever imagined��so much more that she couldn''t even begin to comprehend it.


    "That''s Goddess Sylvia, for crying out loud! How is this even possible?"


    Vivian turned to look at Holy Emperor Luminis, hoping for a different answer.


    But all she saw was Luminis shaking his head helplessly, as if he had known about this for a long time.


    Watching the scene unfold, even Holy Emperor Luminis was starting to lose his composure. He finally let out a bitter laugh, almost on the verge of tears, and said, "Of all the people you could''ve messed with, you had to go and provoke Timothy, didn''t you? Great. Now I''m getting dragged into this mess and getting wrecked too!"


    The idea of a beautiful girl bringing him water was something Holy Emperor Luminis had fantasized about countless times.


    But it had never happened to him. And now, watching the cold, untouchable Goddess��someone revered by countless people��personally bring water to Timothy, it was too much to bear.


    They didn''t say much, but the way they exchanged glances, the unspoken affection between them��it was overwhelming.


    That invisible sweetness made Luminis feel like he had been utterly crushed. It was as if his entire life had been a waste.


    "Let''s go. I don''t want to stay in Sky Sanctuary any longer."


    Holy Emperor Luminis used his spiritual energy to lift Vivian off the ground, not even wanting to touch her.


    The stark contrast in his attitude almost made Vivian burst into tears. "But, Holy Emperor, didn''t you come here for something else?"


    "I was going to ask Timothy how he learned our sect''s secret technique, the Realm of a Thousand Blades. But now? What''s the point? You want me to walk up to him and let him know I just got humiliated like a dog?"


    "I get it. This is all my fault. I deserve to be slapped."


    As a couple, Holy Emperor Luminis and Vivian had just been thoroughly wrecked. It was as if they were terrified Timothy might see them in their current, pathetic state.


    Taking advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention, they hurriedly slunk down the mountain as fast as they could.


    "Ahem, let''s just pretend none of you saw what happened earlier."


    With Sylvia''s figure disappearing into the distance, Timothy finally turned to face the disciples.


    "Alright, warm-up''s over. Now let''s kick it up a notch�� how about a 12-mile run?"


    "12 miles? Timothy, have mercy on us!"


    "��"


    Training resumed, and even though they knew it would greatly improve their strength, the disciples, whose hearts had just been shattered, had completely lost their motivation.


    "One, two, three, four."


    Even the familiar chant sounded weak and lifeless.


    There was no helping it. After being force-fed so much "dog food" (public displays of affection), who could possibly have the energy to run?


    The sheer sweetness of it all had left them feeling so overwhelmed that they could barely hold back their tears. They just wanted to break down and cry.


    "One, two, three, four."


    The chant grew more and more tinged with heartbreak.


    ��


    ��


    No one knew how many miles they had run, but as the sun began to set once again, the afternoon finally came to an end.


    For practitioners, an afternoon was nothing compared to the vast changes of time. But for some reason, today had felt like an eternity.


    When Timothy finally announced the end of training, the disciples practically ran off in tears, completely drained��both physically and emotionally.


    Of course, compared to the physical exhaustion, the emotional damage they had suffered today was far harder to recover from.


    "Seriously? You guys are this wrecked already? Your ability to handle setbacks is pretty weak, huh?"


    Watching their weary, defeated figures disappear into the distance, Timothy couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    It seemed like Sky Sanctuary was due for some reforms.


    At the very least, the rule banning romantic relationships needed to be scrapped soon.


    Otherwise, when the day came that he and the Goddess openly flaunted their love, wouldn''t these disciples just end up banging their heads against the wall in despair?


    As the last rays of the setting sun bathed the horizon, Timothy arrived at the entrance of Sky Sanctuary.


    The sky had already darkened considerably, with only a faint sliver of twilight casting its glow into the grand hall.


    In that fading light, deep within the hall, Sylvia sat with a calm, focused expression, diligently writing documents. Her cool, serene face was illuminated by the soft glow of the sunset.


    Since returning from the Sepulcher of the Sacred and preventing the impending catastrophe, the major sects had finally breathed a collective sigh of relief, temporarily setting aside their fears. Read exclusive adventures at empire


    But Sylvia alone seemed burdened with exhaustion.


    In preparation for the upcoming summit, she was tasked with documenting the monumental events that had transpired in both the Sepulcher of the Sacred and the Netherworld. S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, none of the other Holy Emperors had ventured into the depths of the Sepulcher or the Netherworld. Only she and Timothy knew the full extent of the earth-shattering events that had taken place.


    And beyond that��


    Sylvia, who had always maintained a cold and aloof demeanor toward the other sects, was now personally drafting official decrees for the summit. This was something she would never have done in the past.


    It was as if, for the first time, she wanted to show just how seriously she was taking this gathering.


    If the other sects knew that these documents were written by Sylvia herself, they would undoubtedly be shocked and deeply honored. After all, it was almost unheard of for the Goddess to personally pen anything.


    Of course, no one else could possibly understand the real reason why Sylvia was so invested this time.


    Only Timothy had an inkling of the truth.


    Timothy quietly entered the hall, making no sound at all.


    Using the Shadow Veil technique to completely conceal his presence, he silently made his way to the back of the hall.


    It wasn''t until he was right behind Sylvia, who was still intently focused on her writing, that he suddenly let his presence be known. His arms slowly wrapped around her slender waist.


    The cool, soft sensation of her body was far better than any pillow he could imagine.


    Sylvia froze for a moment, her expression betraying a brief flicker of surprise.


    Timothy''s power had grown exponentially since reaching the Imperial Realm, and with her attention fully absorbed in her writing, she hadn''t even noticed his approach.


    It had all happened so suddenly that Sylvia didn''t have time to put on her usual cold, composed front. A faint blush crept across her cheeks.


    "Why are you suddenly��"


    She shot Timothy a slightly reproachful glance, but noticed that he only tightened his embrace.


    "You''ve been working hard these past few days, my love."


    Timothy''s voice was soft, his breath warm as it brushed against Sylvia''s delicate, jade-like ear.


    Her perfectly shaped ear instantly turned a shade of pink, and she couldn''t help but tremble slightly.


    "It''s�� it''s not that bad."


    Like a startled rabbit, Sylvia was afraid that being this close would cause her to lose her composure under Timothy''s affectionate assault.


    She quickly set down her pen, flustered, and tried to wriggle free from his embrace.

 Chapter 385 You… its not like you havent tried before…

    It was hard to tell whether Timothy had tightened his grip around Sylvia''s waist just a little, or if Sylvia''s half-step back wasn''t really meant to avoid him at all.After a moment, Sylvia was still gently held in his arms, not changing her position.


    In fact, her stunningly beautiful face was now tinged with a faint blush.


    "Ugh, I swear, you''re getting bolder by the day," she muttered, trying to hide the flustered feeling in her chest.


    It was true. From their early dates, where they were as polite as strangers, to the point where even holding hands was just a light touch of fingers, now Timothy was hugging her like she was his doll, without a care in the world, as if they''d been married for years.


    Sylvia never imagined things would change so much in just a year.


    "Well, you''ve already started bringing me iced tea and lemonade during training. Isn''t it only natural for me to get a little more comfortable?" Timothy replied with a small, knowing smile, as if he had been waiting for this moment.


    At the mention of that, Sylvia''s cheeks instantly flushed even hotter.


    When she had gone to watch Timothy train the male disciples at Sky Sanctuary, she had only planned to observe from a distance.


    But then she remembered overhearing a conversation between some of the female disciples. One of them had said something like:


    "I heard that bringing someone a cold drink on a scorching day is the most subtle, yet heartwarming way to show you care."


    At the time, Sylvia had thought about it but was way too embarrassed to actually do it.


    Yet, watching Timothy lead the disciples with such focus and precision, even her usually calm heart couldn''t help but skip a beat.


    Because Sylvia knew very well that the day they would announce their relationship to the world wasn''t far off.


    So, despite the embarrassment, she had brewed the lemonade herself and brought it to Timothy, causing quite a stir at Sky Sanctuary.


    After all, even if people couldn''t believe it, many of the disciples were already starting to suspect something.


    And after it happened a second time, they were completely floored, their minds struggling to process what they were seeing.


    But even so��


    "Hmph, that�� that was just a coincidence! I didn''t mean to bring it to you specifically," Sylvia stammered, trying to cover her embarrassment. "I was actually going to give it to the other disciples, but you just happened to be standing in the hottest spot, so I gave it to you. That''s all! Nothing more!"


    She said it with such conviction that it almost sounded reasonable.


    "You really think I''m going to believe that?" Timothy asked, clearly amused. He was already used to Sylvia''s habit of saying one thing and meaning another.


    Seeing an opportunity, he smiled and asked, "But what if you''re lying? What then?"


    "Lying? If I''m lying��"


    Sylvia hesitated, feeling a bit guilty.


    But as the Holy Emperor, there was no way she could just admit defeat.


    "If I''m lying, then�� I''ll�� I''ll make it up to you somehow."


    Her voice trailed off.


    "Make it up to me how?"


    "I�� I haven''t thought about it yet."


    "Well, how about I think of something?"


    "You?"


    "��"


    "Wait, what are you planning?!"


    Halfway through her sentence, Sylvia suddenly realized something was off.


    The arm around her waist had tightened slightly.


    And not only that��she could feel the warmth of Timothy''s breath on her delicate ear, growing just a little hotter.


    That feeling instantly brought back memories for Sylvia.


    Her face flushed pink, and she quickly tried to pull away.


    But her body felt weak, and even her hands couldn''t muster the strength to push him off.


    It wasn''t that Timothy was doing anything forceful��it was more that Sylvia suddenly realized something.


    Her resistance seemed more like a playful protest, without any real intention behind it. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, the last time they were interrupted by accident, it had been right by the flower beds near the Bridge of Souls.


    "Hmph, I''ve just reached the level of Holy Emperor. This time, don''t think you can win like before," Timothy teased, his voice low and confident.


    The doors of Sky Sanctuary slowly closed with a soft breeze.


    Hearing Timothy''s words so close to her ear made Sylvia''s face burn even more.


    "Hey, maybe we should wait until we''re back in the palace," she said, her voice a mix of shyness and frustration. "I''m in the middle of writing a decree, and it''s for that annoying Holy Maiden Aeliana."


    Sylvia''s eyes flicked toward the desk.


    Sure enough, there was an envelope on the table, addressed to Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    She had already signed half of her name��just one more letter, the final "a," and it would be done.


    "Oh, it''s for the Holy Maiden? Then there''s really no rush," Timothy said, sounding even more relaxed now.


    After all, if anyone was used to seeing public displays of affection, it was Holy Maiden Aeliana. She was probably the most exposed to it on the entire continent of Elant.


    And besides, Aeliana already knew all the important secrets. Who cared when a simple letter got written?


    "These envelopes are pre-made, and this is the only one left��" Sylvia tried to come up with another excuse.


    "It''s fine," Timothy replied with a soft smile, clearly not concerned.


    "You don''t have to be in such a hurry just because you''ve reached Holy Emperor level!" Sylvia said, her eyes narrowing as if she couldn''t believe how eager Timothy was acting.


    "Well, of course! Now that I''ve reached this level, I don''t have to be pushed around by you anymore. Naturally, I''m going to use my newfound strength to get some payback!"


    "You��! Ugh!"


    "Hmph, let''s see if you can keep up that tough talk now," Timothy teased.


    Sylvia, flustered, shot back, "You already know whether I''m all talk or not!"


    "Huh? When did I find that out?" Timothy asked, genuinely confused for a moment.


    "You�� it''s not like you haven''t tried before��"


    Timothy: "��"


    Hearing Sylvia''s voice, soft and embarrassed, Timothy fell silent for a moment.


    It was true, after all.


    But who would''ve thought that the usually cool and composed goddess would be so skilled at turning the tables in these situations?


    The once-distant and aloof goddess was now as skilled at playful banter as a seasoned driver on a winding mountain road.


    Who could have imagined that beneath her icy exterior, Sylvia had become a master of this game?


    "Well, since you were the one who started teasing me this time, you can''t blame me for what happens next," Timothy said with a mischievous smile.


    By the light of the candles, the shadows of two figures could be seen, slowly moving closer together by the desk.


    Clothes slipped off, falling softly to the floor, as the flickering candlelight cast their silhouettes on the wall.


    Even though the doors of Sky Sanctuary were tightly shut, if someone had passed by outside, they might have heard the soft, melodic sounds of a woman''s voice, gentle and sweet.


    And not only that��the sturdy wooden desk, usually reserved for the goddess''s official duties, began to creak and tremble under the weight of their movements.


    The birds perched in the nearby trees fluttered their wings and quickly flew off into the distance.

 Chapter 386 Sylvessence Wood

    Oh!�� Oh my God!��Please�� Don''t stop!��


    I love it��


    Sylvia''s breathing was a little uneven, her cheeks flushed, but she still managed to give a cold, mocking smile.


    "This is what you begged for, my dear wife. So, you can''t blame me now."


    That single sentence made Timothy''s resolve even stronger.


    In an instant, the aura of the Holy Emperor reignited within him!


    "Hey, damn it!"


    A flicker of panic flashed in Sylvia''s eyes, but by the time she realized what was happening, it was already too late.


    Oh my God!��


    Ah��


    Keep going!�� Ah��


    The candlelight flickered, and it wasn''t until much later that the morning sun slowly began to rise.


    Blushing with embarrassment, Sylvia reluctantly set aside the light blue skirt she had worn the day before and slipped into a simple white robe.


    The pale robe gave her an ethereal elegance, and the green silk belt tied around her slender waist only accentuated her graceful figure.


    Her eyebrows were like the gentle slopes of spring mountains, and her eyes sparkled like autumn waters.


    The low neckline of her gown revealed a hint of snow-white skin, giving her an entirely different kind of beauty in that moment.


    Her stunning face was as radiant as a peach blossom.


    There was a cold, refined elegance to her, but also a trace of seductive allure.


    "I didn''t expect your strength to increase so much after reaching the Holy Emperor level. I�� I miscalculated!"


    A bead of fragrant sweat trickled down her snow-white neck, and Sylvia''s eyes held a hint of pitiful resentment.


    Timothy had only just reached the Holy Emperor level.


    But if his power kept growing like this��


    Looking at Timothy, who was slightly weakened but still had some stamina left after all this time, the blush on Sylvia''s porcelain-like cheeks deepened even more.


    She had never felt any pressure before.


    But now, for the first time, Sylvia realized how important it was to find a way to improve her own strength.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t be long before she couldn''t even maintain an equal footing with him!


    "It''s all your fault."


    Her bare, delicate feet padded across the floor as she walked over to the desk.


    Most of the letters were still fine, placed far enough away from the chaos. But the one meant for Holy Maiden Aeliana was a different story.


    The paper used for these letters was made from Sylvessence Wood.


    Sylvessence Wood was an incredibly rare and valuable material, rich with spiritual energy. The paper made from it was not only soft and smooth but also waterproof and resistant to creasing.


    Only top-tier sects could afford to use such high-quality paper.


    But now, this precious, high-grade paper was damp and wrinkled.


    She quickly waved her hand, opening the doors of the Sky Sanctuary.


    But the envelope, now soaked through with the fluids from her and Timothy''s lovemaking, was beyond saving.


    Signing her name at the bottom of the letter, Sylvia''s beautiful brows furrowed with worry. "There''s no more paper left. This is the last envelope. What am I supposed to do now?"


    "It''s all your fault! I told you we should''ve moved the letter first!"


    "And of all places, why did it have to be�� on the desk?"


    Her voice was soft as she lightly tapped Timothy''s chest.


    The goddess was clearly both embarrassed and resentful.


    "Then just forget about it. If it were anyone else, we might need to think of another solution. But for Holy Maiden Aeliana? No need to worry," Timothy said, completely unconcerned.


    "Yeah, when it comes to Holy Maiden Aeliana, it really doesn''t matter. The fact that I''m even sending her a letter is already more than enough!" Sylvia thought for a moment and agreed.


    The two nodded in unison, clearly on the same page.


    If Holy Maiden Aeliana were to witness this scene, she''d probably be so furious she''d burst into tears. After all, their attitude toward her was exactly the same��completely indifferent!


    Poor Holy Maiden, crying online��


    "Alright then, I''ll leave this letter to you."


    The damp letter meant for Holy Maiden Aeliana floated down in front of Timothy.


    Sylvia quickly gathered the rest of the letters and handed them over to him as well.


    "And these too. While you''re at it, help me deliver them to the various sects."


    Originally, delivering the letters was a task for the High Priest. But given the state of Holy Maiden Aeliana''s soggy letter, there was no way it could be handed off to anyone else. So, Sylvia had no choice but to temporarily assign the task to Timothy.


    "What''s in these letters, anyway?" Timothy couldn''t help but be curious about their contents.


    Picking up Holy Maiden Aeliana''s letter, he used his Soulborn Eye to quickly glimpse part of the message.


    "Three days later�� Sky Sanctuary!"


    "These letters contain information about some recent events involving the Sepulcher of the Sacred and the Netherworld. They''re meant to inform the sects about what''s happening. Besides that, there''s another purpose to these letters: to notify them that in three days, I''ll be holding a grand assembly."


    Sylvia paused, her lips pressing together slightly, clearly hesitant to continue.


    Though she didn''t say it outright, Timothy had already guessed what she was struggling to express.


    In three days, the goddess would convene a gathering of all the sects.


    And the second thing she would announce�� sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, the time has finally come," Timothy said with a faint smile.


    "Don''t worry, my dear. Leave it all to me."


    Without hesitation, Timothy took the letters from Sylvia''s hands, his determination evident.


    "Could it be�� he knows?"


    For a moment, even Sylvia''s usually calm and composed face showed a hint of surprise.


    She hadn''t told anyone about this! How could Timothy seem to know everything?


    "Hey, Timothy��"


    But before she could call out to him, she saw him.


    The doors swung open, and bathed in the light of the morning sun, Timothy was already walking out of the hall.


    The rising sun cast a warm glow, and all she could see was his silhouette.


    But that figure, bathed in sunlight, somehow filled her with a deep sense of reassurance.


    "Whatever. I''ve made up my mind. In three days, no matter what, I''ll make my announcement to all the practitioners of the world!"


    A soft smile tugged at Sylvia''s lips.


    That breathtaking smile, like the morning sunlight, was warm��so warm it touched the strings of her heart.

 Chapter 387 I cant accept this!

    "Three days later..."Timothy couldn''t help but feel a surge of anticipation for this day.


    Reaching the Holy Emperor level had its perks��after four hours of intense training, he didn''t feel the slightest bit weak.


    He felt completely satisfied, his body relaxed and refreshed.


    Rolling his shoulders, Timothy got ready to head to the Blooming Sanctuary to send out some important messages.


    But as he passed through the plaza in front of the Goddess''s statue, his presence immediately caught the attention of several disciples.


    "Brother Timothy, where are you off to?"


    A few of them glanced around suspiciously before a small group quickly gathered around him.


    "I''m under orders from the Goddess to deliver letters to the Blooming Sanctuary and other sects. I won''t be overseeing your training today. You can either train on your own or ask Elder Turner for help."


    Assuming they were eager to train, Timothy didn''t think much of it and answered directly.


    "How long will you be gone, Brother Timothy?" one of the disciples asked, and the group around him grew even larger, their curiosity clearly piqued.


    "Hmm?"


    Timothy raised an eyebrow, a bit puzzled. Normally, these guys weren''t this eager.


    After a brief pause, he replied, "If things go smoothly, I''ll be back in a day. If not, it could take up to three days. There are quite a few sects I need to deliver these letters to."


    "Got it! Don''t worry, Brother Timothy! We''ll train hard��harder than usual, even!"


    Hearing his response, the disciples seemed to relax, as if they''d just received some kind of reassurance. They nodded enthusiastically, each one more excited than the last, all promising to train diligently.


    "Don''t worry, Timothy! I''ll take care of their training!" Elder Turner chimed in, stepping forward with a look of righteous determination.


    "Uh..."


    Timothy frowned slightly, recalling how these same disciples had been utterly exhausted and on the verge of tears after their last training session. Something felt off.


    But with the Goddess watching over them, there was no way these disciples would dare slack off.


    "Alright then, if you''re all so eager to train, stay here at Sky Sanctuary and focus on improving your skills. Don''t forget your oath to serve Sky Sanctuary and protect the Goddess with your lives."


    With that, Timothy turned and took off, flying into the sky.


    "Safe travels, Brother Timothy!" the disciples called out in unison, their voices unusually warm and friendly��something Timothy had never experienced before.


    As they watched him disappear into the horizon, the disciples could no longer contain their excitement. Some of them were practically bouncing with joy.


    "Finally! Brother Timothy''s gone!"


    "Yeah! We''ve been getting our butts kicked for two whole days! Now, we might actually have a chance!"


    They exchanged glances, their eyes filled with barely concealed excitement.


    Even Elder Turner''s beard was twitching with glee.


    Because, at that moment, they all had the same thought.


    The disciples of Sky Sanctuary had been training hard for two days straight, and the Goddess had visited them both days. But during those visits, the Goddess had only ever given her special lemon tea to Timothy.


    Now, on this glorious third day, Timothy was finally gone!


    And with Timothy out of the picture, if the Goddess came to inspect them again, it meant that, just maybe...


    "Maybe this time, everyone will get a chance!"


    Their cheers echoed across the vast plaza.


    Without Timothy around, the Goddess seemed to treat the other disciples with indifference. But now, with him gone, the playing field was level.


    In other words, if the Goddess came to inspect them today, every single one of them had a shot at tasting the lemon tea she brewed with her own hands!


    Just the thought of it made their hearts race with excitement, as if their chests were about to burst.


    After all, this was Goddess Sylvia they were talking about!


    Not to mention the lemon tea brewed by the Goddess herself��even the paths she once walked were revered by the disciples, who gazed upon them with awe and respect.


    Even receiving a pebble sent by the Goddess would be enough to excite them for a lifetime, something they''d treasure as a family heirloom forever.


    "If I ever get the chance to receive the Goddess''s lemon tea, I''d drink it all in one gulp!"


    "One gulp? What''s the point of that?


    If I got it, I''d hold it in my mouth and never eat, drink, or speak again for the rest of my life!"


    "If I got it�� I''d freeze that bowl of lemon tea and pass it down as a family heirloom for generations!"


    The lively discussions made it clear just how much the disciples were looking forward to it.


    Even Elder Turner''s eyes flickered with a hint of temptation, though he tried his best to maintain a calm expression. "Enough talk! Get back to training. If the Goddess sees how hard you''re working, she might come inspect us sooner."


    "Yes, sir!"


    This time, their response was crisp and full of energy. These same disciples, who would normally be drenched in sweat and exhausted after running just six miles, now seemed as if they''d been injected with adrenaline, each one more enthusiastic than the last.


    "One, two, three, four!"


    The volume of their chants today was far louder than it had been in the past two days.


    Watching them, Elder Turner tried to keep his composure, but inside, he was even more excited than the disciples.


    After all, for the past two days, it had been Timothy leading the training.


    And for two days straight, Timothy had received the Goddess''s lemon tea and water.


    Which meant��


    ''Actually, the one with the best chance today�� is me!''


    At that moment, Elder Turner could no longer keep his inner calm.


    In the vast training grounds, both Elder Turner and the disciples were filled with an indescribable excitement.


    They were all eagerly anticipating the moment, with many already fantasizing about their incredible luck��imagining themselves being the one to receive the Goddess''s lemon tea.


    No one even took a break at noon, afraid they might miss something if they stepped away for even a moment.


    But then��


    An hour passed.


    Two hours passed.


    Four hours passed.


    Six hours passed.


    ��


    As the sun slowly dipped behind the mountains, there was still no sign of Goddess Sylvia.


    "It can''t be�� She''s probably just running a little late!"


    "Why hasn''t the Goddess come yet?"


    "I refuse to believe it! The Goddess is fair and just��there''s no way she''d only favor Timothy!"


    But as the sun fully disappeared behind the mountains and the sky grew dark, Elder Turner and the disciples, exchanging uneasy glances, finally realized something was wrong.


    Without Timothy, the Goddess hadn''t even bothered to show up.


    So��


    "It turns out�� the Goddess really only gives her lemon tea to Timothy!" Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The only one who can get the Goddess to personally brew lemon tea is Timothy!"


    "I can''t accept this!"


    As the sun set, the mountaintop of Sky Sanctuary echoed with cries of despair.


    Some were on the verge of tears, while others openly wept.


    The disciples'' spirits had clearly taken a heavy blow��

 Chapter 388 Huh? What happened to what you just said?

    "Achoo!"Soaring through the air, Timothy suddenly sneezed for no apparent reason.


    "That''s weird... Why do I feel like someone''s talking bad about me?"


    He paused for a moment, glancing around, but there was no one else in sight.


    Just then, a cold breeze swept by, revealing the landscape below.


    It was already autumn, and the trees on the mountain had turned shades of fiery red and pale yellow. Many of the more delicate plants and flowers had begun to wither.


    But in the distance, a vast open field stood in stark contrast to the season.


    The hills were covered in vibrant, fragrant flowers of every color, none of them showing any signs of wilting. It was as if the entire area had transformed into a breathtaking sea of blossoms, so beautiful that it was hard not to get lost in the sight.


    This was the Blooming Sanctuary.


    Flying on his own like this felt a bit strange to Timothy. After all, he was used to traveling long distances on the back of a dragon. It was convenient, comfortable, and definitely not like this.


    But ever since he accidentally let slip that he and the goddess had spent a sweet honeymoon together in the Netherworld, things had changed.


    Although he managed to escape the furious pursuit of Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura, his little dragon companion hadn''t come running back to him like she usually did. She hadn''t even returned to Sky Sanctuary to find him.


    It seemed like she was genuinely a bit upset this time.


    Not that Timothy was worried. After all, when it came to Azura, he had an unbeatable, foolproof trump card: the Golden Scale Dragon Carp.


    Before long, Timothy landed at the entrance to the Blooming Sanctuary.


    But to his surprise, the disciple guarding the gate didn''t let him through right away.


    "Sorry, Brother Timothy, but the Holy Maiden has given strict orders. No one is allowed to enter the sanctuary without her permission."


    The female disciple looked a bit apologetic as she blocked Timothy from entering.


    "Ah, no worries. I''ll just wait here. Could you let the Holy Maiden know I''m here?" Timothy nodded, taking it in stride.


    After all, he had a letter from the goddess with him. Given how terrified Aeliana was of the goddess, there was no way she''d dare refuse him entry once she knew.


    "Of course, Brother Timothy. I''ll inform Holy Maiden Aeliana right away."


    The disciple quickly agreed and hurried into the sanctuary to report to Aeliana.


    At that moment, Azura was also with Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    "Absolutely not! I refuse to see Timothy!" Aeliana huffed, her tone firm.


    "Yeah, yeah, no way! If we see him, we''ll just get hit with another round of their lovey-dovey nonsense!"


    "Exactly! I''ve figured it out��Timothy and Sylvia are like walking, heartless PDA machines! Even if Timothy''s here alone, it''ll end the same way!"


    "Ugh, don''t remind me! The moment you mentioned it, I couldn''t help but think about how they secretly honeymooned in the Sacred Sea of the Netherworld, shamelessly making love. It''s brutal!"


    "Same here! Who''s going to think of us poor, lonely souls?"


    Before long, Aeliana and Azura were whispering to each other, sounding pitiful. They had long forgotten the grudge of being left behind by Timothy and the goddess. Instead, they were now completely traumatized by the relentless displays of affection, and they had no desire to endure another second of it.


    "Uh�� Holy Maiden, are you sure?" The disciple was a bit dumbfounded by their response.


    "Positive!"


    "Absolutely!"


    Aeliana and Azura answered in unison, one big and one small.


    "I refuse to be tortured again! No matter what it is, Timothy is not getting in this time!"


    "Exactly! I have principles, and nothing''s going to change my mind!"


    The disciple: "..."


    "Alright then, I''ll go relay the message to Brother Timothy."


    The female disciple stood there, stunned for a moment, before finally turning around and heading back. She quickly returned to the entrance of the sanctuary, feeling a bit guilty as she relayed the message to Timothy.


    "Sorry, Brother Timothy. After some discussion, the Holy Maiden has decided that she doesn''t want to let you into the sanctuary right now. I''m afraid you''ll have to come back another time, maybe when she changes her mind."


    However, Timothy simply shook his head, completely unfazed, as if he had never doubted he would get in.


    "Could you please tell the Holy Maiden that I''m here on official business? And, well�� it''s something the goddess specifically asked me to handle."


    "But the Holy Maiden already said that no matter what the reason is, she won''t��" The disciple trailed off, catching Timothy''s confident and unwavering gaze. For some reason, she couldn''t bring herself to finish the sentence. It was as if Timothy had some kind of unshakable certainty about him.


    "Alright, I''ll go ask again," she sighed.


    "Thank you," Timothy replied with a slight smile.


    "It''s no trouble at all, Brother Timothy."


    The disciple quickly disappeared again, heading back to find Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    "Holy Maiden, Brother Timothy says he''s here on important business and needs to enter the sanctuary��"


    "I don''t care what it is! I absolutely don''t want to see him right now!" Aeliana huffed, ready to reject him without a second thought.


    But before she could finish, the disciple added, "Oh, and Brother Timothy also mentioned that he''s here on the goddess''s orders."


    "��"


    Aeliana instantly fell silent.


    "Maybe�� we should let him in?" she said, forcing an awkward laugh. She glanced over at Azura, her expression betraying a hint of fear.


    "Huh? What happened to what you just said?" Azura was completely dumbfounded. She clearly remembered how, just a second ago, Aeliana had been so decisive, so firm in her refusal.


    "Didn''t you just say that no matter what, you wouldn''t let Timothy in to flaunt his relationship?"


    "Well�� I did say that," Aeliana stammered, clearly flustered. She was desperately trying to come up with an excuse. "But there''s nothing I can do! Timothy said he''s here on Sylvia''s orders. It must be something really important. The whole Sepulcher of the Sacred incident just got resolved, and who knows what dangers might still be lurking.


    We can''t afford to slack off. If we miss out on some crucial information, we''ll be in big trouble!"


    But as she looked up, she noticed Azura''s skeptical little eyes staring at her, clearly unconvinced.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Y-yes, I''m sure."


    "Are you really sure?"


    "��"


    "Are you really, really sure?"


    "Alright, fine! Ugh, I''m just scared of Sylvia, okay? What if she finds out and they come after me with some kind of couples combo attack? What am I supposed to do then?!" S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, Aeliana couldn''t hold it in any longer. Despite being a Holy Maiden and a powerful Holy Emperor-level figure, very few people knew that she was often bullied by her so-called "Closest Confidante."


    "Ughhh��" she groaned, utterly defeated.


    Azura: "��"


    The disciple: "��"

 Chapter 389 Why did it feel… sticky?

    Before long, Timothy was let in.As he stepped into the sacred hall and saw the two familiar figures��one large, one small��he couldn''t help but greet them with a smile. "Hey, long time no see."


    But instead of a warm welcome, Timothy was met with wary glances from Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura, as if they were on high alert around him.


    There was no helping it. Both the Holy Maiden and the dragon had grown deeply suspicious of Timothy. Even though he was alone this time, without the goddess by his side, they couldn''t shake the fear that they might once again be subjected to an overwhelming display of affection.


    "Relax, I''m just here to deliver a message from the goddess. I don''t have time to mess with you two," Timothy said casually, brushing off their concerns. He explained, "In three days, the goddess will hold a conference with all the sects to reveal the full details of what happened in the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    And�� she''ll also announce the second matter she mentioned before we entered the Sepulcher."


    "I''ve been sent from the Sky Sanctuary to deliver these letters to the major sects," he added, and with a wave of his hand, a stack of letters appeared out of thin air.


    "Oh, I see," Holy Maiden Aeliana finally relaxed a little, nodding seriously. After all, the Sepulcher of the Sacred was a matter that concerned the entire world, something of immense importance. It made sense that Sylvia, ever efficient, would waste no time in organizing a meeting after returning from the Sepulcher.


    Still, Aeliana exchanged a cautious glance with Azura, and the two began whispering to each other.


    "This is about the Sepulcher of the Sacred. There''s no way they''ll have time to flaunt their relationship, right?"


    "This is serious business. I don''t think we''re at risk this time."


    "Yeah, I think so too."


    With that, the Holy Maiden and the dragon finally let their guard down, albeit reluctantly.


    "Well, since it''s about the Sepulcher, which was incredibly dangerous�� I''ll just pretend I didn''t hear about you two going off to the Netherworld for a honeymoon after showing off your love," Aeliana muttered after a long pause, her tone filled with resignation.


    The letters Timothy held were clearly signed by the goddess herself, and the luxurious quality of the envelopes showed just how much importance she placed on this matter. Two major announcements for the entire world of sects��surely, there wouldn''t be any time for public displays of affection, right?


    "I think we''re safe this time!" Aeliana nodded seriously, her confidence growing.


    "Me too!" Azura chimed in, high-fiving Aeliana. Both of them let out a long sigh of relief. "Finally, we won''t have to endure another round of being force-fed their lovey-dovey nonsense!"


    The days of feeling like they were stuffed to the brim with unwanted affection were finally over!


    No matter how they looked at it, the goddess wasn''t here right now. And before the conference, there was no way the couple could find time to flaunt their relationship again, right?


    Aeliana, who had been single for what felt like centuries, couldn''t help but smile a little. "Alright, hand over the letter from the goddess."


    Her newfound confidence made it seem like she had completely forgotten how she had been trembling in fear just moments ago, dreading another round of "dog food"��a term they used to describe being forced to witness someone else''s public displays of affection.


    "Ahem, but�� Holy Maiden, your letter got a little crumpled. I hope you don''t mind," Timothy said, suddenly remembering something and coughing awkwardly as he pulled out the envelope.


    "Crumpled? I don''t care about that. As long as you and Sylvia stop showing off your love all the time, that''s all that matters," Aeliana replied, clearly in a good mood after several days of peace.


    It had been a while since she''d last been subjected to their relentless affection, and it was obvious she was enjoying the break.


    "Well�� would it be a problem if it got a little wet too?" Timothy asked again, his tone cautious.


    "Got wet?" Holy Maiden Aeliana hesitated for a moment but didn''t seem too bothered by the detail. "It''s probably just Sylvia accidentally spilling some water on the desk. No big deal, as long as I can still read it."


    "As expected of Holy Maiden Aeliana��so easygoing! You''re amazing!" Timothy gave her a thumbs-up, clearly impressed.


    "Hmph, now you see how great I am," Aeliana replied, feeling a bit pleased with herself. It wasn''t often that Timothy praised her like this, and she couldn''t help but feel a little proud. Tilting her head slightly, she added with a hint of smugness, "That''s just how I am. As long as I can understand what Sylvia wants to convey, I don''t sweat the small stuff."


    "Well then, Holy Maiden, go ahead and take a look," Timothy said, finally opening a spatial pocket and retrieving the letter meant specifically for Aeliana.


    It wasn''t that Timothy hadn''t tried to fix the situation. The problem was the paper itself, made from Sylvessence Wood. While this special material didn''t warp or blur the writing when wet, it had an unfortunate tendency to absorb and retain water��and smells. Unless you burned it, there was no way to get rid of the moisture or the scent once it soaked in.


    That''s why Timothy had been giving Aeliana so many warnings.


    "Ugh, why did the goddess have to write exactly the right number of letters? If she''d written just one extra, we wouldn''t be in this mess," Timothy thought to himself with a sigh. But now that he was already here, he had no choice but to hand the letter over to Aeliana.


    "Let''s see what Sylvia wrote," Aeliana said, still feeling a bit smug as she took the envelope. She was just about to open it when she noticed something odd. The texture of the letter�� felt strange.


    She knew about the water-absorbing properties of Sylvessence Wood, and Timothy had already warned her. But she had assumed it was just a bit of spilled water. Now, though, something felt off.


    Why did it feel�� sticky?


    This texture was definitely not what she expected from water. It felt�� different. Almost like��


    Suddenly, a chill ran down her spine.


    "This isn''t water, is it��?" Aeliana''s face paled slightly as the realization hit her. Her fingers trembled as she held the damp letter, her eyes widening in disbelief.


    "No way, no way�� Even Sylvia wouldn''t go that far, right?" Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her heart raced, and she could no longer keep her composure. With trembling hands, she lifted the letter closer, as if steeling herself for what was to come. Finally, after a moment of hesitation, she brought the letter to her nose and took a cautious sniff.


    "This�� this smell!"


    In an instant, Aeliana''s face flushed a deep crimson, as if she had been splashed with the colors of a sunset. Even her voice trembled with a mix of embarrassment and outrage.

 Chapter 390 Ugh, this is just too cruel!

    "Wait, what''s going on, Holy Maiden?"Azura, standing nearby, noticed something off about Holy Maiden Aeliana''s expression and couldn''t help but feel curious. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She tiptoed and sniffed at the letter in Aeliana''s hand.


    In an instant, the blush on Azura''s face deepened, surpassing even Aeliana''s.


    Thanks to all the stories she''d heard from the old dragons, even though she''d never encountered this particular scent before, she quickly pieced together what was going on.


    "No wonder you rushed back to Sky Sanctuary with Sylvia the moment you returned. So, it was because of... that..."


    Aeliana''s voice, filled with embarrassment and frustration, echoed through the hall. Both she and Azura were on the verge of tears.


    Their innocent minds couldn''t help but conjure up some rather... vivid scenes.


    They had tried to take a break, hoping to avoid being affected by the intimate moments between Timothy and Goddess Sylvia for at least a day.


    But who would''ve thought that just reading a letter would subject them to yet another emotional blow?


    "This... this is just too much!"


    What kind of Holy Emperor comes back to the continent and the first thing he does is... that?


    And to top it off, the letter he''d been writing to her was only half-finished!


    At that moment, Aeliana couldn''t help but wonder if the goddess was doing this on purpose.


    Was Sylvia deliberately teasing her, a maiden who had been single for 800 years?


    "Ugh, they couldn''t even spare the time it takes to write a letter! How long does Timothy spend making love to the goddess every day?!"


    The two of them, one human and one dragon, hugged each other and cried, feeling the universe''s cruel indifference toward single people.


    "Sob sob sob."


    "Waa waa waa."


    After a long while, Azura finally asked, pitifully, "But, Holy Maiden, what exactly does the letter say?"


    "What does it say?"


    Aeliana, barely pulling herself out of her sadness, glanced at the contents of the letter.


    The first part was a summary of the events at the Sepulcher of the Sacred and the Netherworld.


    The second part was an invitation to all the sects to gather at Sky Sanctuary in three days for a grand meeting.


    The third part was the goddess announcing that she would reveal a long-kept secret at the meeting.


    "The content is pretty serious, but this letter... is anything but!"


    Aeliana was on the verge of tears again. "I get it. I''ll bring my disciples to Sky Sanctuary in three days. But for the next three days, I refuse to watch you two flaunt your love! My heart... can''t take it."


    "Same here!" Even Azura felt like her young heart couldn''t handle any more of this emotional trauma.


    "Ahem, as long as you understand, Holy Maiden." Timothy, glancing at the damp letter, awkwardly cleared his throat.


    He had to admit, beneath Goddess Sylvia''s cool and aloof exterior, there was definitely a wild side.


    Otherwise, this letter wouldn''t have ended up like this...


    Clearly, Aeliana was at a loss, unsure whether to hold onto the letter or toss it aside in a panic.


    For now, Timothy decided to let the poor, pitiful Aeliana off the hook.


    Instead, he walked over and grabbed Azura by the collar, lifting her into the air.


    "Huh? Why am I floating?"


    Azura flailed her arms and legs in a panic as Timothy hoisted her up.


    Despite her small frame and light build, Azura was the Dragon King, and her strength was nothing to scoff at. Lifting her off the ground required quite a bit of effort.


    Even before entering the Sepulcher of the Sacred, Timothy would''ve struggled to pull this off so easily.


    Azura''s face showed a hint of surprise.


    "Seriously? Did you forget who you made that master-servant contract with? I still have to deliver letters to the other sects, so you''re coming with me."


    It had only been half a month since they''d last seen each other, but Azura''s rebellious streak seemed to have grown even more. Timothy, half-amused, flicked her on the dragon horn.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch!"


    Azura immediately winced in pain, her face scrunching up in a comical expression of agony. She was starting to panic a little.


    Her dragon horns, purified by her refined bloodline, were supposed to be incredibly tough. How could a simple flick hurt this much?


    Could it be that Timothy''s strength had increased again?


    But that didn''t make sense��wasn''t he still stuck at the Holy Emperor level?


    Azura raised her tiny hands in a feeble attempt to resist. "I refuse! I absolutely don''t want to be subjected to more of your lovey-dovey nonsense. It''s safer to stay with Holy Maiden Aeliana, who''s been single for a thousand years and will probably never have a boyfriend. At least I won''t have to deal with all that PDA!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana: "..."


    Was that really necessary? (Her heart took 10,000 points of emotional damage.)


    "Are you sure?"


    Timothy, however, just smiled at Azura''s defiance, completely unfazed. "Friendly reminder: sure, sticking with me means you''ll have to deal with some PDA. But there are other things to enjoy besides that."


    "Other things?" Azura''s eyes lit up instantly.


    "That''s right. Consider it compensation for being stuck behind the Sepulcher of the Sacred''s gate. How about a Golden Scale Dragon Carp?" Timothy said, holding up one finger.


    "Golden Scale Dragon Carp!" Azura''s heart skipped a beat.


    She tried to suppress her excitement, but she still made a half-hearted attempt to resist.


    "No way! Even if it''s a Golden Scale Dragon Carp, I can''t give in that easily!"


    Despite her words, her head-shaking was clearly forced, and it was obvious she was struggling to change her mind.


    "Just one carp, but you can enjoy it three ways. Golden Scale Dragon Carp head, braised. Golden Scale Dragon Carp body, steamed. Golden Scale Dragon Carp tail, fried."


    Timothy''s voice carried a hint of triumph as he spoke again.


    Thump.


    Sure enough, when Azura heard that, it felt like her heart had been struck.


    "Braised, steamed, fried... One Golden Scale Dragon Carp, three different dishes!"


    It was as if a whole new world had opened up before her eyes. Little stars seemed to sparkle in her gaze, and her tail started wagging uncontrollably.


    And the wagging was getting faster and faster.


    "If you behave well, I might even throw in a little extra." Timothy seized the moment, raising a second finger.


    "Let''s go already! I want to deliver those letters right now!"


    At that moment, Azura could no longer contain her excitement and practically shouted.


    "You''re not worried about the PDA anymore?" Timothy asked with a smile.


    Azura immediately replied, "What''s there to be afraid of? It''s not like I haven''t seen you two doing even more embarrassing stuff before."


    "And you''re not going to stay with Holy Maiden Aeliana and reject the world?"


    "Sure, Holy Maiden''s soft and all, but she''s not as tasty as a Golden Scale Dragon Carp!"


    "Haha, alright then, let''s get going."


    No wonder they say kids'' moods change as fast as the weather. Azura''s sudden shift had Timothy chuckling to himself.


    With a flash of light, Timothy summoned his dragon and took off, flying out of Blooming Sanctuary.


    "Ugh, this is just too cruel!"


    Left behind, Holy Maiden Aeliana��who had neither a pet nor a boyfriend and was now being force-fed PDA��stood there, on the verge of tears.

 Chapter 391 Delivering letters on a Dragon King?

    "Three days later...What should I wear?"


    "Do I need to put on some makeup? Maybe style my hair differently?"


    "Blush... should I add a little blush?"


    "And my demeanor that day... should I be less cold and distant than usual?"


    Inside the Sky Sanctuary, no one could have guessed that Sylvia, usually so composed, was now pacing back and forth, clearly anxious. Her hurried steps and the faint blush on her cheeks were enough to show that she was deep in thought, trying her best to figure things out.


    The gathering in three days was an important event.


    But it wasn''t because she''d be facing countless practitioners from sects all over the world.


    Sylvia had stood before the world''s sects countless times before, and her cold, indifferent expression had never wavered. No matter how many sects were present, they had never made her feel the slightest bit flustered.


    But this time, things were different.


    Telling the sects about what had happened at the Sepulcher of the Sacred and the Netherworld was easy for Sylvia. She could do that without breaking a sweat.


    What really had her on edge was the second announcement she was planning to make.


    Even though she had made up her mind countless times and prepared herself thoroughly, as the day approached, Sylvia found herself growing more and more anxious. Every time she thought about it, her heart raced, and she felt completely at a loss. S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The world knew Goddess Sylvia for her cold, unshakable resolve. Nothing could make her lose her composure. In fact, since she had become the ruler of the Sky Sanctuary, even Sylvia herself had never experienced anything that could make her feel this nervous.


    But this time, she was facing something that made her heart race and her cheeks flush just thinking about it!


    "Ahem, calm down, calm down. I can''t let something this small throw me off balance. After all, it''s not like this is some huge secret. Even if I don''t announce it now, everyone''s going to find out sooner or later."


    Sylvia continued to pace the grand hall, trying to calm her nerves. She did her best to stop herself from thinking about Timothy...


    "Timothy... wait!"


    Suddenly, Sylvia remembered something incredibly important.


    She had just handed Timothy a stack of letters to deliver to the various sects. Most of the letters weren''t a big deal, but she had completely forgotten about the last letter in the pile.


    That letter was addressed to the leader of the most powerful demonic sect in the world��Netherspire Citadel.


    As the top demonic sect on the continent of Elant, Sky Sanctuary and Netherspire Citadel didn''t usually have much to do with each other. However, despite being a demonic sect, Netherspire Citadel wasn''t particularly hostile toward most of the righteous sects.


    And given the gravity of the situation at the Sepulcher of the Sacred, which affected the entire continent, Sylvia had decided to invite a representative from the demonic sect to the gathering.


    Based on Netherspire Citadel''s behavior in recent years, they probably wouldn''t refuse the invitation, and they weren''t likely to cause any trouble either.


    But Timothy was a different story.


    Netherspire Citadel might not usually target righteous practitioners, but Timothy had once been a disciple of a demonic sect before joining Sky Sanctuary.


    And if there''s one thing demonic sects hate more than anything, it''s a traitor��especially Netherspire Citadel.


    To them, someone who abandons the darkness for the light is the ultimate betrayal.


    While demonic sects might not commit evil acts, they absolutely do not tolerate traitors.


    The practitioners of the demonic sects, who usually weren''t known for being bloodthirsty, would become terrifyingly ruthless the moment they encountered a fellow practitioner who had abandoned the demonic path for the righteous one. Over the years, countless former demonic sect members who had switched sides were brutally killed not long after their defection.


    If Timothy were to go to Netherspire Citadel, his unique background could very well provoke the entire sect''s wrath.


    Timothy had recently ascended to the rank of Holy Emperor, and if he wanted to leave, there were likely few demonic cultivators who could stop him.


    Except for one: Zalroth, the Demon Emperor.


    Though Zalroth rarely made an appearance, he was the strongest pillar supporting the demonic sects from the shadows. Not only was he a Holy Emperor himself, but his power far exceeded what his rank suggested. On the continent of Elant, there was almost no one stronger than him��except for Sylvia.


    If Zalroth decided to make a move against Timothy...


    Sylvia''s brows furrowed slightly, a hint of worry flashing across her mind as she gazed out beyond the Sky Sanctuary.


    "I hope they don''t do anything stupid. Otherwise, I won''t hesitate to crush every demonic sect underfoot!"


    Her whispered words carried a bone-chilling coldness.


    At that moment, Sylvia''s fierce protectiveness over Timothy was on full display...


    ...


    Leaving the Blooming Sanctuary, Timothy soared through the skies atop his dragon.


    The howling wind occasionally brushed past his ears, the cool breeze feeling refreshing against his skin. Perhaps due to the harrowing experience at the Sepulcher of the Sacred, Azura''s strength had noticeably increased in recent days. Under the sunlight, the golden dragon scales shimmered even more brilliantly, exuding an aura of majesty.


    As they flew high above, countless mortals below gazed up in awe, their hearts filled with reverence. Even practitioners who happened to glance at the sky couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and respect. Explore more stories with empire


    The dazzling golden scales and the imposing dragon horns made it clear just how pure this dragon''s bloodline was. Even the Dragon Kings of the seas couldn''t compare to this majestic creature.


    But what was even more striking...


    There was a figure riding on the dragon''s back.


    Who could possibly be powerful enough to ride such a mighty Dragon King?


    Feeling the cool, refreshing air, Timothy couldn''t help but sigh, "Riding a dragon is way more comfortable than flying on my own. Azura, you''ve got to keep leveling up. You need more stamina! If you can''t fly for more than a few hours, what''s the point?"


    Azura: "..."


    Azura''s speed was incredible, and it made delivering the letters much faster than expected. In just half a day, Timothy had nearly flown to all the major sects, tossing the letters down as he passed.


    And as the sects looked up at the figure riding the Dragon King in the sky, none dared show any disrespect. They were all filled with awe.


    "Delivering letters on a Dragon King? When have we ever seen something like this?"


    [Ding!]


    [Congratulations, Host! You''ve received admiration from the disciples of Celestaris Sect.]


    [Congratulations, Host! You''ve received admiration from the disciples of Omnistria Sect.]


    [Congratulations, host! You have caught the favor of the Sect Leader from the Lithforge Sect. The Sect Leader wishes to invite you to a competition to compare the hardness of DICK.]


    Timothy: "Tell him to get lost."


    System: "..."


    As the sun began to set and the day drew to a close, Timothy had visited all the major sects at lightning speed. But as he and Azura landed at the final destination, Timothy couldn''t help but frown slightly as he looked up at the towering mountain before him.

 Chapter 392 The Demon Emperor

    A towering mountain loomed ahead, its peak disappearing into the clouds.The mountain stood tens of thousands of feet tall, and its silhouette bore a striking resemblance to the peak where Sky Sanctuary was located.


    This kind of terrain was perfect for gathering the energy of the dragon veins, drawing in the spiritual essence of heaven and earth, and channeling it into the mountain itself.


    Such a structure would undoubtedly provide immense benefits to any practitioner living here, aiding their cultivation significantly.


    To occupy a place with such ideal feng shui was a clear testament to the strength of the Sect that resided here.


    But...


    Timothy frowned slightly.


    As he walked along the mountain path, he could feel an overwhelming presence of demonic energy.


    Though everything appeared normal on the surface, the chilling, oppressive aura of this energy seemed to envelop the entire area, as if it had taken over the very sky and earth.


    "Something''s off. This place feels... strange."


    Even Azura, who had reverted to her human form, couldn''t help but show a hint of unease on her face as she gazed at the mountain.


    For a Dragon King like her to feel this way, the Sect that resided here must be incredibly powerful.


    At that moment, Timothy''s eyes glowed faintly with a golden light as he looked up toward the peak of the mountain. There, he saw the name of the Sect that stood atop this formidable place.


    "Netherspire Citadel!"


    "So that''s what this is."


    It all made sense to Timothy now��why this place felt so extraordinary.


    Netherspire Citadel was the foremost Demonic Sect, having risen above countless others. Its power and reputation were enough to inspire fear.


    Among the many Demonic Sects, Netherspire Citadel held a status comparable to Sky Sanctuary''s position among the righteous Sects.


    Even though the influence of Demonic Sects had been significantly suppressed in recent times, no one dared to provoke Netherspire Citadel lightly.


    It was feared by the righteous Sects and revered by the Demonic ones.


    Despite practicing dark arts and being the top Demonic Sect, Netherspire Citadel rarely engaged in outright evil deeds.


    When it came to competing for magical treasures or secret realms, they were certainly more ruthless than other Demonic Sects. But they seldom targeted ordinary people or righteous practitioners.


    As a result, even though Netherspire Citadel''s influence had grown steadily over the years, it hadn''t triggered a united crusade from the righteous Sects.


    Explore more stories with empire


    In fact, because of its status as the leading Demonic Sect, it had brought many smaller Demonic Sects under its control, preventing numerous conflicts and curbing the reckless behavior of some practitioners.


    Among the common folk, aside from a certain level of fear, Netherspire Citadel actually had a fairly decent reputation.


    However...


    As Timothy looked up at the mountain, he could sense a distinct hostility hidden within the thick demonic energy.


    This Sect, which had a relatively good reputation for a Demonic Sect, clearly didn''t have much goodwill toward him.


    "I am Timothy of Sky Sanctuary, here on behalf of the Goddess to deliver a letter."


    Facing the peak, Timothy clasped his hands together in a polite gesture.


    Though his manner was respectful, there was no trace of fear in his demeanor.


    Rumble.


    After a moment of silence, a mechanical sound echoed from the mountain above.


    The dense forest that had blocked the path split apart, revealing a long road made of steel that led up to the summit.


    There was no verbal response, but it seemed to be an invitation for Timothy to ascend the mountain.


    Despite the cold, hostile atmosphere, Timothy didn''t hesitate. He stepped onto the steel road without a second thought.


    Azura quickly followed, her unease evident as she gently hooked her arm around Timothy''s.


    Though the path had been revealed, the road to the summit was lined with sharp weapons��daggers, arrows, spears, and even skulls that sent a chill down one''s spine.


    And that wasn''t all. The demonic energy on either side of the path began to coalesce, forming grotesque monsters and skeletal figures.


    They floated around Timothy, their eerie whispers sending shivers through the air.


    The eerie sounds around them were like the wails of vengeful spirits, mixed with the cries of cursed infants. S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they ascended step by step, the blades hanging from all directions began to move, sliding unpredictably. Many of the weapons were stained with blood��clear evidence that they had pierced human flesh at some point, though it was impossible to tell when.


    The suspended blades, the ghostly mist swirling in the air��this bizarre scene seemed to warp the very space around them, distorting reality and unsettling the minds of those who dared to walk this path.


    The long road ahead felt like a path to death itself, twisting the thoughts and emotions of anyone who attempted to climb it.


    The intensity of the mental assault was unnerving.


    Even a powerful practitioner from Ocean''s Gate could lose their mind here, overwhelmed by fear, and possibly driven to madness.


    For many practitioners, this road could very well be the end of their journey��both physically and mentally.


    Even those with strong cultivation and a stable mind would find it nearly impossible to pass through unscathed.


    It was clear that Netherspire Citadel''s reputation was well-earned. This path was far more dangerous than it appeared on the surface.


    Life and death hung in the balance on this road, and passing through it was far more difficult than it seemed.


    Yet, despite the ominous "road of death" before him, Timothy''s steps remained steady. His gaze never wavered, not even for a moment.


    He stared straight ahead, his eyes filled with an unshakable resolve, as if nothing in the world could deter him.


    The swirling blades, the howling spirits, the terrifying illusions��they all assaulted his mind, but none of it could slow him down, not even for a second.


    At one point, Timothy even took a moment to reach out and gently ruffle Azura''s hair.


    "Phew, that was close. This Dragon King almost got scared back there," Azura muttered, her voice betraying a hint of relief.


    Her earlier fear and confusion vanished completely as Timothy''s touch sent a soothing golden light into her body, calming her nerves and dispelling her panic.


    The long, steel road ahead no longer seemed so terrifying.


    "Roar!"


    Finally, as the summit''s mist came into view, a massive ghostly creature, formed from thick black fog, lunged at Timothy with a deafening roar.


    But Timothy didn''t flinch. He didn''t dodge or even break his stride. He simply took the final step forward.


    In the next instant, the enormous ghostly figure passed through his body and dissipated like smoke, vanishing into thin air.


    The entire steel road had been conquered, and Timothy stood at the peak, his gaze unwavering, as if he had never been affected by the horrors along the way.


    "To pass through here so easily... Not bad. It seems you''re worthy of seeing me in person."


    A cold, indifferent voice echoed from the distance.


    Timothy''s expression remained calm as he looked toward the summit of Netherspire Citadel.


    On either side of the path stood rows of demonic cultivators, their faces twisted with malice. Their eyes were filled with hatred, but there was also a trace of fear and respect for the source of the voice.


    At the center of the gathering, seated on a throne and surrounded by these fearsome demonic cultivators, was a man with long black hair, draped in dark robes.


    This man was none other than Zalroth, the Demon Emperor of Netherspire Citadel!

 Chapter 393 Oh? Smash my head?

    The chaotic Demonic Sect had bowed to him, crowning him the Demon Emperor, and solidifying Netherspire Citadel as the most powerful Demonic Sect.Zalroth''s strength was beyond question.


    But those deep, pitch-black eyes that turned toward Timothy were anything but friendly.


    In fact, there was a faint, unmistakable trace of killing intent in the air.


    "What brings you to Netherspire Citadel?"


    Zalroth''s voice was low and commanding, causing the demonic cultivators on either side to stand at attention, clearly in awe of him.


    Timothy responded with a casual calmness, "In three days, the Goddess will hold a summit at Sky Sanctuary, gathering all the sects under the heavens. I''m here to deliver her letter."


    "The Goddess''s letter?"


    Zalroth let out a cold laugh, his eyes now openly filled with icy disdain.


    "If Goddess Sylvia had come herself, I might''ve welcomed her. But you? You''re not worthy."


    The temperature in the room seemed to drop instantly with those words.


    "Timothy of Sky Sanctuary, do you even realize the crime you''ve committed?"


    Suddenly, a large, imposing demonic cultivator, his aura thick with dark energy, shouted angrily from the side.


    Before Timothy could respond, another demonic cultivator, eyes bloodshot, glared at him with murderous intent. "You were once a disciple of the Demonic Sect, but you betrayed us and became a follower of Goddess Sylvia. There''s only one punishment for that��death!"


    "Death!"


    The word echoed through the dark, eerie hall, as the demonic cultivators on both sides began shouting in unison.


    Thick black mist, as if feeding off their rage, sealed off the path Timothy had come from.


    The entire Netherspire Citadel was now suffused with a suffocating killing intent, pressing down from all sides.


    "Now you understand, don''t you? Do you still think you can deliver that letter to me?"


    Zalroth finally spoke again, his voice laced with mocking amusement.


    "Of course. If I didn''t think I could, why would I have come here?"


    Despite the overwhelming hostility, Timothy smiled calmly.


    He glanced around, showing not the slightest hint of fear. In fact, it was as if he didn''t even take them seriously.


    "This kid�� he''s not even giving us the time of day!"


    "Bastard! Do you really think that just because Goddess Sylvia has your back, she can protect you? You came here alone to Netherspire Citadel, and the only thing waiting for you is death!"


    "Yeah, kill him!"


    Timothy''s attitude instantly ignited the fury of the demonic cultivators. Their angry shouts reverberated through the Citadel, and their eyes burned with a desire to tear him apart.


    But just then, Zalroth raised his hand, signaling for silence.


    Immediately, the entire Citadel fell into an eerie stillness.


    "How exactly do you think, in your current situation, that you''ll manage to deliver that letter to me?"


    Zalroth''s lips curled into a cold smile. He seemed curious about Timothy''s confidence, but the killing intent in the air only grew thicker.


    Timothy smiled faintly. "Oh, it''s simple. My plan''s simple too."


    He paused, then added with a smirk, "I''ll just smash your head in, and then I can hand you the letter, no problem. Whether you''re dead or alive doesn''t really matter to me."


    The moment those words left his mouth, the air seemed to freeze.


    Even the demonic cultivators, who had been so arrogant just moments ago, stared at Timothy with wide eyes, utterly shocked.


    They couldn''t believe what they had just heard.


    "Smash the Demon Emperor''s head?"


    No one had ever dared to utter such madness.


    And here he was, standing alone, surrounded by enemies, in the heart of Netherspire Citadel!


    They had long known about Timothy''s past.


    Before joining Sky Sanctuary, this kid had been nothing more than a reject, someone even the Demonic Sect didn''t deem worthy of being a disciple. Sure, he seemed to have some talent, and his cultivation had progressed quickly, but in just a year? There was no way he could have grown that much. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What could he possibly be relying on to show such blatant disrespect to the Demon Emperor?


    "Oh? Smash my head?"


    Zalroth, seated on his throne of bones, suddenly burst into laughter, his voice growing increasingly manic.


    "Hahaha, it''s been so long since I''ve heard someone say something like that. How amusing."


    But just as suddenly, the laughter stopped.


    Zalroth''s gaze locked onto Timothy, and the killing intent in his eyes intensified, sharp and overwhelming.


    A suffocating pressure filled the hall, spreading in all directions. "But I''d like to see what makes you think you have the right to say such things!"


    "If I dared to say it, then I must have the right."


    Timothy''s response was calm, his smile unbothered, as if the oppressive atmosphere didn''t faze him in the slightest.


    "Hey, you can''t just joke around like that!"


    In the vast, dark hall, the crushing pressure from all sides, combined with the murderous intent of the snarling demonic cultivators, made Azura''s face pale slightly.


    She knew all too well that the eccentric Demon Emperor alone was not someone to be trifled with, let alone the fact that they were standing in his stronghold.


    Although Azura had always believed in Timothy''s strength, in this situation, she couldn''t help but doubt whether he could remain as calm as he appeared.


    After all, they were facing the most powerful Demonic Sect and a Holy Emperor!


    "Don''t worry. Just stay behind me and keep quiet."


    Hearing the fear in Azura''s voice, Timothy gently stroked her soft hair, his tone soothing.


    "Wait, do you really have a way to deal with him? But��"


    Azura was stunned when she caught Timothy''s gaze.


    In his eyes, there wasn''t a trace of fear.


    Not even the slightest hint of hesitation.


    Timothy simply smiled and didn''t respond.


    Because from the moment he stepped into Netherspire Citadel, he had already noticed something.


    Beyond the eerie atmosphere, the murals etched into the walls of the Citadel caught his attention��two snakes, one black and one white, coiled around each other, and a chessboard with no pieces.


    These images were carved into the ceiling of Netherspire Citadel, surrounded by powerful protective formations.


    Clearly, these murals weren''t just decorative. They were revered, held in the highest regard by the Citadel.


    And the black-and-white snakes and the empty chessboard felt oddly familiar to Timothy.


    "The Enigma Chessboard!"


    These murals were a tribute to Holy Emperor Aldric, the one who wielded the Enigma Chessboard.


    Holy Emperor Aldric, known as the Chess Emperor, was infamous for his arrogance��so arrogant, in fact, that he once challenged the heavens to a game.


    The fact that Netherspire Citadel revered the long-dead Holy Emperor Aldric to such an extent showed that they, especially Zalroth, the Demon Emperor, yearned to possess the same unrestrained arrogance as Aldric.


    And there was only one way to deal with people like that.


    You had to beat them into submission.


    Timothy''s gaze met Zalroth''s, and the aura around him began to rise, swirling slowly.


    As it spread through the hall, the eyes of the demonic cultivators widened in shock. Experience more content on empire


    That aura��it was unmistakably the presence of a Holy Emperor!

 Chapter 394 Endless Demon Domain

    As a faint golden light drifted away, the entire Netherspire Citadel fell into an eerie silence.Suddenly, the demonic cultivators'' gazes toward Timothy shifted dramatically, filled with shock and fear.


    It was as if a thunderbolt had struck their hearts.


    "This pressure�� this aura�� He''s clearly at the level of a Holy Emperor!"


    "How is that possible? According to reliable sources, just a year ago, he was nothing more than a novice, abandoned by his Sect!"


    "In just one year, he went from barely starting his cultivation to reaching the Transcendence Realm? Even in ancient times, when spiritual energy was abundant, no one could achieve something like this!"


    Even though they could clearly feel the overwhelming aura, the demonic cultivators found it hard to believe.


    But the sacred and intense pressure was undeniable, causing their bodies to tremble uncontrollably. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The might of a Holy Emperor was truly terrifying!


    Even though they tried to suppress their fear, they couldn''t hide the deep-seated terror that gripped their hearts.


    "Do you still think I''m not qualified to deliver this letter?" Timothy looked at Zalroth, a cold smile on his face.


    "A year ago, you were just a discarded disciple of the Demonic Sect, and now you''re a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse?


    Hahaha! What a ridiculous turn of events!" Unlike the other demonic cultivators, Zalroth burst into laughter, completely unrestrained.


    But the moment his eyes met Timothy''s, his aura surged violently.


    A torrent of demonic energy erupted from him, like a ferocious beast ready to tear the heavens apart.


    "Haha, let''s see how strong you really are! If you can''t convince me, even if you were the King of the Gods, you''d still die here!"


    Zalroth''s arrogance was on full display, with no attempt to hide it.


    Timothy remained calm, as if nothing could faze him.


    The Netherspire Citadel revered Holy Emperor Aldric, who once challenged the heavens themselves. In other words, to make them submit, all Timothy needed was to be even more audacious.


    Without any warning, as Timothy and Zalroth locked eyes, two immense auras exploded into the air.


    Divine power surged, and two Sacred Forms appeared above the Netherspire Citadel.


    Timothy''s Sacred Form was a towering golden giant, radiating divine majesty.


    Zalroth''s Sacred Form, on the other hand, was a pitch-black throne, shrouded in thick demonic energy, symbolizing his ambition to make the world bow before him.


    As the black throne erupted with demonic energy, it seemed to summon an army of millions from the swirling darkness!


    Countless demonic creatures, soldiers of the underworld, and tens of thousands of icy blades surged toward Timothy, carrying the force of a world-ending storm.


    The power of the Demon Emperor, who had swept through the demonic realm, was not to be underestimated.


    But Timothy''s Sacred Form had also undergone a transformation.


    In the past, the golden giant was already a formidable Sacred Form, but it had been more like a massive puppet under Timothy''s control.


    Now, after stepping into the realm of the Holy Emperor, the golden giant had changed dramatically.


    The golden Sacred Form sat calmly on the ground, exuding an aura of absolute dominance, as if it could command the entire world.


    Strange and intricate patterns were etched into the giant''s golden forehead.


    It sat still like an immovable mountain, but the moment it rose, the power it could unleash would be beyond imagination.


    It was as if the giant carried the majesty of a Buddha, with a divine presence that could sweep across the world.


    The howling demonic energy rushed past, but the golden Sacred Form simply raised its hand.


    Golden light filled the sky, and the overwhelming pressure spread in all directions, causing the very space around them to tremble.


    Even the scene before them seemed to warp and distort.


    An ancient, mysterious melody echoed through the air, as if a legion of demons were bowing in worship.


    The black throne surged with even more demonic energy, rolling forward like a tidal wave.


    But in the face of the countless demonic creatures and the thick black mist, the golden Sacred Form remained seated, slowly raising its hand toward the sky.


    "Boom!"


    As the palm strike was unleashed, a torrent of golden light transformed into a massive hammer.


    Spiritual energy surged around the hammer, burning like a raging fire.


    But more importantly, the divine majesty it carried was truly like the wrath of a Buddha, capable of annihilating all life!


    The thick demonic energy seemed unwilling to back down, surging forward as if to challenge the golden light head-on.


    When the two forces collided, it was like a mountain crashing into the sea.


    Rocks shattered, waves surged, and the spiritual energy exploded outward, rippling violently in all directions.


    It was impossible to tell who had the upper hand��whether one side had triumphed or if they were evenly matched.


    All the demonic cultivators could feel was the suffocating pressure spreading outward, nearly overwhelming them.


    The intense shockwaves even fractured the space around them, distorting the very fabric of reality.


    "Boom! Boom!"


    On the Netherspire Citadel, twelve massive pillars, each engraved with demonic statues, cracked and shattered under the force.


    Though the pillars still stood, barely holding together, each one was now covered in massive, visible fractures.


    "How is this possible? These twelve pillars were forged from Epic-level meteorite iron and have stood here for a hundred years!"


    The demonic cultivators were filled with shock and fear, unable to comprehend how the mere aftershocks of spiritual energy could shatter such mighty pillars.


    The sheer terror of the battle between Timothy and Zalroth was beyond their imagination.


    Even some of the elders, who had been watching from a distance, were now retreating in fear, not daring to stay too close. They knew that even with their strength, getting caught in the crossfire could easily cost them their lives.


    "Impressive. Truly impressive!"


    From within the swirling black mist, Zalroth''s figure slowly emerged.


    At this moment, his left eye had turned completely black.


    A gleam of madness and excitement flickered in his gaze, a twisted recognition of Timothy''s strength.


    But alongside that admiration was a deep, murderous intent. "It''s rare to find such a worthy opponent. But now, I want to see what else you''ve got!"


    Zalroth laughed maniacally.


    As his laughter echoed, the already thick black mist surged even more violently.


    Whoosh!


    A fierce wind swept through, and the entire Netherspire Citadel was plunged into an abyss of darkness.


    Not only Timothy, but even the demonic cultivators were swallowed by the encroaching blackness.


    "What�� what is this?!"


    "Lord Demon Emperor, spare us! We''re still here!"


    In mere moments, the air was filled with the sound of desperate, agonized screams.


    Within the black mist, the demonic cultivators found themselves trapped in isolated, nightmarish worlds.


    This was the second ability of Zalroth''s throne-shaped Sacred Form��Endless Demon Domain.


    It created a separate world for each victim, designed to break them down completely, both physically and mentally.


    The demonic energy within the mist would devour anyone lost inside, leaving no trace of their bodies behind.


    The world was like a chessboard, and those trapped within it became mere pawns, ready to be sacrificed at any moment.


    This ability was something Zalroth had developed in reverence to the Chess Emperor, Holy Emperor Aldric, whose mastery of strategy and manipulation had inspired him.

 Chapter 395 The Enigma Chessboard!

    "Please, Lord Zalroth, have mercy! In this endless demonic realm, we''ll be devoured sooner or later!""Lord Zalroth, we beg you, spare us!"


    The demonic cultivators couldn''t wait another second. The overwhelming fear had nearly consumed them, and they shouted with all their might, hoping Zalroth would show them mercy.


    But Zalroth didn''t seem to care about them at all.


    Because right now, the only person in his eyes was Timothy.


    Whoosh.


    A wave of black mist swept through, engulfing not only the demonic cultivators but Timothy as well.


    Anyone caught in the mist would be trapped in a series of domains.


    Within those domains, countless lifelike chess pieces appeared.


    Some transformed into loved ones being slaughtered, others into friends coldly betraying them...


    Each of Zalroth''s pieces would push the trapped souls further into despair, until they were completely consumed.


    Using a small world as a chessboard, this mysterious technique was beyond comprehension and utterly terrifying.


    Because so far, anyone trapped in the endless demonic realm��no matter how powerful or resolute��had never escaped.


    They could only watch helplessly as the pieces around them were manipulated, and eventually, they too would become a piece, crushed into nothingness.


    But Timothy was different.


    In the small world that had formed before him, the scenes were incredibly vivid.


    The pieces moved with precision, as if trying their hardest to drag him into the abyss.


    But unfortunately for them, none of it had any effect on him.


    Rather than being a helpless piece on the board, swept along by the flow of the game, Timothy stood still, more like an observer from the outside.


    His calm eyes took in everything before him, as if none of it could touch him.


    Even his expression hadn''t changed.


    The game, though intricate, wasn''t nearly complex enough to affect him.


    "Do you really think such a crude game could trap me?"


    Timothy smiled faintly, watching the scene unfold with a serene gaze.


    Zalroth had always admired Chess Emperor Aldric, the Holy Emperor who played against the heavens themselves, and had spent his life chasing after his shadow.


    Even this endless demonic realm was something Zalroth had comprehended out of his reverence for Aldric.


    Illusions as chess pieces, small worlds as domains.


    It was indeed a profound and mysterious game.


    But compared to the true master, who used the heavens as his board and all living beings as his pieces, Zalroth still had a long way to go.


    And that master? Well, Timothy''s lineage traced directly back to him.


    "Help me! Please, help me!"


    Within the demonic realm, Timothy''s fellow disciples��those who had once been close to him��were being slaughtered in a sea of despair.


    On the other side, his junior sister, who had stayed by his side throughout the ordeal, suddenly raised a dagger and stabbed him in the back through the black mist.


    The illusions, formed by the chess pieces, tried to drag him deeper into the abyss.


    There were only cries of anguish, endless slaughter, and the black mist swirling like a demon, whispering constantly, trying to make Timothy give up on life.


    The game seemed to be closing in, as if it had reached its final, tightening circle.


    But just when it seemed like all hope was lost, a hint of amusement flickered in Timothy''s ever-clear eyes.


    "Did you really think this was enough to trap me?" S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, an incredibly profound aura began to swirl around him.


    The clash of black and white chess pieces seemed to reveal the ultimate truths of the universe.


    Yin and Yang intertwined, and it was as if a pair of eyes had been born, capable of seeing the very essence of the chessboard.


    And within the black and white energy, a chessboard slowly materialized in Timothy''s hands.


    The moment the chessboard appeared, the small world constructed by the black mist seemed to tremble violently.


    The illusions that had formed within it first showed a trace of shock, and then their bodies began to writhe in agony.


    "What are you doing? No, put that chessboard away!"


    "That chessboard��ah! We''re your friends, your fellow disciples! Are you really going to kill us?"


    Cries of anguish echoed around Timothy, trying to sway him, urging him to put the chessboard away.


    But they had no idea what this chessboard truly represented.


    In the presence of the Enigma Chessboard, no game in the world could stand.


    Because in all of existence, only one person had ever played against the heavens themselves.


    When the Enigma Chessboard appears, no other game can exist!


    Boom!


    With a calm motion, Timothy placed a piece in the center of the Enigma Chessboard.


    Suddenly, black and white energy surged outward.


    The moment it made contact, the black mist that had engulfed Netherspire Citadel recoiled as if it had encountered something it feared deeply, desperately trying to scatter in all directions.


    But the black and white energy spread far faster than anyone could have imagined. In an instant, it swept across the entire citadel, devouring nearly all of the black mist.


    The demonic cultivators who had barely survived gasped for breath, their faces still pale with terror.


    "Who could possibly resist Lord Zalroth''s demonic realm?"


    But when they saw the source of the black and white energy, they were all stunned.


    It was�� Timothy!


    More shocking still, the black and white energy that had so effortlessly unraveled the game and dispelled the demonic realm came from the chessboard in his hands.


    And that chessboard��


    "That chessboard�� could it be? No way!"


    "It''s really�� that chessboard!"


    As they stared at the familiar chessboard, the demonic cultivators'' eyes widened in disbelief.


    Other sects might not understand, but for those of Netherspire Citadel, they knew this chessboard all too well.


    "The Enigma Chessboard!"


    This was the personal artifact of Chess Emperor Holy Emperor Aldric.


    He played with the heavens as his opponent, using all living beings as his pieces, with the audacity to challenge the heavens themselves.


    Only this could be called the Enigma Chessboard.


    After Chess Emperor Holy Emperor Aldric perished in the heavenly lightning, the Enigma Chessboard had vanished along with him.


    But now, here it was, in Timothy''s hands.


    "How is this possible? That''s the Enigma Chessboard."


    The black mist continued to dissipate, and even Zalroth''s eyes widened in disbelief as he watched the scene unfold.


    The arrogance that usually filled his gaze was now replaced by a flicker of shock, and even�� reverence.


    The black and white energy swirled around the Enigma Chessboard, as if even the fundamental principles of the universe had to merge with it to function.


    The golden engravings along the edges of the chessboard confirmed its identity beyond any doubt.


    This was indeed the legendary Enigma Chessboard, the very same that Chess Emperor Holy Emperor Aldric had used to challenge the heavens!

 Chapter 396 Spear

    The black and white energies on the Enigma Chessboard erupted with even more terrifying power.Although the dark mist gathered around Zalroth''s throne was incredibly strong, in the face of the Enigma Chessboard, it was like a grandchild meeting their ancestor��completely unable to resist the primal fear it evoked.


    The retreat was inevitable, and there was no turning it around.


    The black and white energies on the Enigma Chessboard were mysterious and unfathomable.


    One was forceful, the other gentle.


    The black energy slowly spread out, dissolving the dark mist that had been blocking the way.


    No matter how much the earth soldiers and demonic creatures hidden within the mist struggled, they couldn''t reverse their fate of being obliterated.


    Amidst their piercing screams, they quickly dissipated like smoke in the wind.


    Meanwhile, the white energy seemed to transform into an unstoppable blade, sweeping through everything in its path.


    Nothing that stood in its way could escape being sliced cleanly in two.


    The dark mist was forced to retreat, and finally, even the throne that represented Zalroth''s very essence began to crack.


    The pain and damage from this attack were so severe that blood trickled from the corner of Zalroth''s mouth.


    His hand curled into a claw, trying to defend himself. The overwhelming demonic energy barely managed to hold off the surging force.


    But it was clear��Zalroth had reached the end of the road.


    Yet, despite being on the brink of defeat, as he looked at Timothy and the Enigma Chessboard before him, he suddenly burst into wild, arrogant laughter.


    The blood at the corner of his mouth only made his laughter more chilling.


    "The Enigma Chessboard�� it really is the Enigma Chessboard!


    I never thought I''d live to see it with my own eyes.


    Back then, the Chess Emperor died under the heavenly lightning, and the Enigma Chessboard disappeared with him.


    They said that to claim the Chessboard, you''d have to find the Chess Emperor and defeat him.


    Now that the Enigma Chessboard has reappeared, it means�� someone actually defeated the Chess Emperor! Hahaha!"


    Zalroth''s laughter grew more crazed, almost as if it carried a twisted sense of longing.


    But just then, Timothy''s figure suddenly blurred.


    Having mastered countless secret techniques and combined them with the power of the Holy Emperor, Timothy moved with such speed that he was nothing more than a shadow, impossible to track.


    In an instant, he was right in front of Zalroth.


    His arm was covered in a dark golden glow, his entire body radiating spiritual energy.


    It was as if all his power had been concentrated into this one arm.


    "Boom!"


    With a deafening roar, even the air in front of him seemed to tear apart under the force of his punch.


    The fist, glowing with brilliant golden light, carried a terrifying power capable of toppling cities and shaking mountains.


    Without any resistance, it shattered the dark mist and slammed directly into Zalroth.


    The punch landed with such force that it was almost too solid.


    A fierce gust of wind exploded outward, accompanied by a howling sound. The terrifying power wrapped around Zalroth''s body, sending him flying violently through the air.


    "Crash."


    His dark figure smashed into the bone-white throne.


    The entire throne shattered on impact, and even the sturdy walls behind it cracked under the immense force.


    Spiderweb-like cracks spread across the walls, a testament to the sheer power of the blow.


    Zalroth''s limbs were embedded deep into the wall.


    At that moment, the dark mist over Netherspire Citadel completely dissipated, and the demonic cultivators barely escaped with their lives.


    But as they looked at the scene before them, they were all struck silent, utterly speechless.


    Blood poured from Zalroth''s face, soaking into his clothes.


    Even his jet-black hair was stained with blood, hanging down in a disheveled mess.


    Zalroth''s head hung low, obscured by his long, disheveled hair. His face was hidden, leaving everyone unsure of his current state.


    But one thing was clear: the Demon Emperor had lost.


    And he had lost completely.


    "How is this possible? He''s not just an Emperor-level powerhouse��his strength was supposed to be terrifying!"


    As they looked back at Timothy, every gaze was filled with shock and fear, some even so terrified they wanted to flee on the spot.


    Timothy''s power far exceeded anything they had imagined.


    No one had expected Zalroth to actually lose.


    After all, as the Demon Emperor, he was revered and feared by every Demonic Sect across the land, a symbol of death and destruction. S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both demonic cultivators and righteous practitioners alike were deeply afraid of Zalroth''s existence. Even Holy Emperor-level figures wouldn''t dare provoke him.


    There were even rumors that Zalroth could hold his own against Goddess Sylvia herself.


    Yet today, Zalroth had been defeated by Timothy, who, just a year ago, was a mere disciple of the Demonic Sect and now held only the rank of steward disciple in Sky Sanctuary.


    More shocking still was the black-and-white chessboard floating beside Timothy��it was none other than the Enigma Chessboard!


    Once used to challenge the heavens, unafraid of the forces of nature.


    The name of Holy Emperor Aldric had been etched into the history of the Elant continent in bold strokes.


    And for Netherspire Citadel, Holy Emperor Aldric''s legacy was even more profound.


    He was a figure of faith, almost a totemic presence.


    For years, Netherspire Citadel had tirelessly searched for the Enigma Chessboard, driven by their admiration for Aldric.


    But no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t find even the slightest trace of it.


    Never in their wildest dreams did they imagine that the Enigma Chessboard would end up in Timothy''s hands.


    And even more terrifying, it could unleash such overwhelming power.


    "He''s not just at the Holy Emperor level��his strength has already reached the pinnacle of the Holy Emperors on the Elant continent.


    He might even be able to fight Goddess Sylvia!"


    The terrified voice echoed through the hall as they stared at Timothy.


    And it was clear that every demonic cultivator shared the same thought.


    To defeat the Demon Emperor without even suffering a scratch��Timothy''s power had far surpassed their understanding.


    "This is bad. If he decides to come after us, we''re all going to die here!"


    Suddenly, one of the demonic cultivators realized the gravity of the situation, his voice trembling with fear.


    At the same time, the once-arrogant demonic cultivators all began to retreat in unison.


    But despite the vastness of Netherspire Citadel, there was no escape.


    In no time, they found themselves backed up against the solid walls behind them.


    "No, I have to get out of here! If I stay, we''re all going to die!"


    Suddenly, a frail old man, driven mad by fear, screamed in panic.


    Without warning, he broke away from the group of demonic cultivators, desperately trying to flee.


    But just then��


    "Thud."


    A black mist suddenly transformed into a spear.


    The razor-sharp spear shot through the air, piercing the old man''s body in an instant.


    His bloodshot eyes widened, but he couldn''t even utter a single word before collapsing lifelessly into a pool of blood.

 Chapter 397 Is this... is this what men are like?!

    "Blood Bat General... is really dead?!"Staring at the shriveled old man lying in a pool of blood, the demonic cultivators felt as if they''d been struck by a massive blow, utterly shaken.


    The Blood Bat General was one of the most powerful and respected elders in Netherspire Citadel. Even in front of the Demon Emperor, he held considerable status.


    His Blood Demon Art allowed him to drain the life force of others to strengthen himself. This sinister and twisted technique made him both feared and revered, his power strange and terrifying.


    But none of the demonic cultivators could have imagined that he would fall so easily, lying dead in a pool of his own blood!


    "That spear..."


    Suddenly, many of them noticed something odd about the spear. The weapon, formed from dense demonic energy, clearly wasn''t Timothy''s doing.


    Which meant...


    In an instant, all eyes turned toward the wall where Zalroth had been slammed just moments ago.


    To their shock, they saw Zalroth slowly pulling himself free from the wall, where his limbs had been deeply embedded. He staggered, clearly weakened, but his gaze toward the Blood Bat General''s corpse was filled with cold indifference and fury.


    "Running away in the middle of a battle? Hah, in my Netherspire Citadel, someone actually dared to do such a thing!"


    His voice carried a chilling authority, making it impossible to tell that Zalroth had just suffered a serious injury. The demonic cultivators, looking at the Blood Bat General''s lifeless body, couldn''t help but shudder.


    Some of them recalled that they, too, had briefly considered fleeing. Now, they were so terrified they didn''t even dare glance in the direction of the Demon Emperor.


    As for Zalroth standing back up, they didn''t know whether to feel relieved or even more afraid. All they could do was shrink back into the corners, silent.


    These once notorious demonic cultivators now didn''t dare utter a single word. They lowered their heads, as if afraid they might be noticed.


    After all, two Holy Emperor-level powerhouses were present. If either one of them decided to target them, they could be wiped out with a mere flick of the wrist.


    "Timothy."


    At that moment, Zalroth, his clothes still stained with fresh blood, spoke in a cold voice. His hair hung down, covering his face, but his tone was unmistakable.


    Though his steps were unsteady, he slowly approached Timothy. Dark, thick demonic energy flowed from his body like a stream.


    With his face hidden and his body drenched in blood, even Azura couldn''t help but feel a chill. She tugged at Timothy''s sleeve nervously. "Don''t let him get any closer. What if..." S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy''s expression showed a hint of doubt, but he didn''t move. He simply watched as Zalroth drew nearer, step by shaky step.


    Despite his unsteady gait, Zalroth finally reached Timothy. Slowly, he raised his hand. The blow Timothy had landed earlier had been devastating, and even now, Zalroth''s hand was dripping with blood.


    As he lifted his hand, his movements suddenly sped up, reaching toward Timothy.


    "Watch out!"


    Azura, who had just started to relax, felt a sudden jolt of fear. She hadn''t expected Zalroth, in such a weakened state, to strike so suddenly.


    She tried to warn Timothy, but it was already too late.


    Zalroth was too close, and Timothy hadn''t made any move to defend himself. In that instant, Zalroth''s hand was already upon him, and Azura hadn''t even had time to intervene.


    "Damn it!"


    Azura knew all too well how brutal battles between Holy Emperor-level cultivators could be. Victory or defeat often came in the blink of an eye.


    Though Timothy had easily overpowered Zalroth earlier, if he were caught off guard and seriously injured, the situation could flip entirely.


    What made things worse was that they were deep inside Netherspire Citadel, the heart of the Demonic Sect. The surrounding demonic cultivators hadn''t made a move yet, but if they saw an opportunity, they would surely strike.


    Discover hidden content at empire


    She and Timothy were in enemy territory with no way out. If Timothy were successfully ambushed, they''d be trapped in a deadly situation, with no hope of rescue.


    "Damn it!"


    Azura''s face went pale. She wanted to shout a warning or step in, but it was already too late.


    Watching the scene unfold before her, her heart trembled slightly.


    Just as Azura was bracing herself for the worst possible outcome, she suddenly realized��she had been completely wrong!


    Unlike her, Timothy showed no signs of being on guard as Zalroth approached. And Zalroth''s hand wasn''t reaching for Timothy to attack him at all.


    He had no intention of launching a sneak attack.


    Instead, what he did was...


    "Smack."


    Zalroth simply snatched the letter from Timothy''s hand.


    "He just wanted to take the letter?!"


    Azura stood there, dumbfounded, completely shocked by what she was seeing.


    But what happened next surprised her even more.


    "I''ll take this letter," Zalroth said. "Since it''s a message from the Goddess, no matter what''s written inside, I''ll agree to it."


    He brushed his hair back, revealing a surprisingly dashing face. Despite the blood trickling down his forehead, his expression was serious, and all traces of hostility had vanished.


    Not only that, but when he looked at Timothy, there was even a hint of admiration in his eyes.


    After glancing at the contents of the letter, Zalroth quickly looked up.


    Suddenly, he gave Timothy a hearty slap on the shoulder. "So, the Goddess is holding a grand assembly in three days, huh? Got it. Even if I wasn''t planning to go, for Timothy''s sake, I''ll definitely be there this time."


    He laughed and added, "But hey, Timothy, you''ve got to teach me more about chess sometime. Tell me how you managed to beat Chess Emperor Aldric, the Holy Emperor, back in the day. Hahaha! It''s not every day you meet a kindred spirit like you!"


    Zalroth clapped Timothy on the shoulder, laughing loudly.


    His laughter was bold and carefree, with not a trace of animosity left.


    "Hahahaha!"


    For a moment, the entire Netherspire Citadel seemed to echo with his laughter.


    "Huh? What''s going on?"


    Azura was completely dumbfounded. She couldn''t believe how drastically Zalroth had changed.


    Just a second ago, wasn''t he still the Demon Emperor, filled with murderous intent, hating anyone who betrayed the Demonic Sect?


    How did his attitude flip faster than turning a page in a book?


    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn''t have believed this was the same person.


    This was just too ridiculous. Is this... is this what men are like?!

 Chapter 398 Just how many secrets is Timothy hiding?

    "That''s just how men are." Timothy glanced at Azura with a slight smile.Zalroth''s true nature was clear, especially in how he revered Holy Emperor Aldric.


    As long as someone stronger and more arrogant than him appeared, Zalroth''s attitude would change completely.


    But seeing him now, laughing heartily and acting like they were old friends, even Timothy was a bit surprised at how drastically Zalroth had changed.


    "Ever since I became the Demon Emperor, I haven''t lost a single fight. I never thought I''d lose today, and so decisively at that. I admit defeat. Not only will I personally attend the Goddess''s summit, but you''ve also earned yourself a friend today!"


    Wiping the blood from his forehead, Zalroth''s attitude had done a complete 180.


    In his eyes, there were only two kinds of people.


    The first kind were those who couldn''t defeat him, people not even worth a second glance. These people, even his own elders, were of no consequence to him. He wouldn''t hesitate to crush them like ants if they got in his way.


    The second kind, however, were those who could actually stand up to him. Up until now, no one had managed that.


    Goddess Sylvia was halfway there. Even Zalroth had a certain level of respect for her power. But since they''d never fought, and she hadn''t personally defeated him, he didn''t fully acknowledge her.


    Timothy, on the other hand, as the first person to beat him to a pulp, had earned Zalroth''s complete respect.


    Of course, what really caused this massive shift in Zalroth''s attitude was Timothy''s Enigma Chessboard.


    "But Timothy, when you have time, you have to tell me how you managed to beat Chess Emperor Holy Emperor Aldric. What strategy did you use? How did you fend off his attacks? And how did you finally checkmate his king?"


    Zalroth fired off questions like a machine gun, to the point where Timothy wondered if he''d suddenly become a chatterbox.


    "But no matter what, you''ve got a friend in me now. If you ever have time, I''d love to play a game of chess with you. Even if I lose horribly, I don''t mind."


    Zalroth''s tone shifted slightly, and he gave Timothy a firm handshake. It was clear from his serious expression that he wasn''t joking in the slightest.


    "Yeah, sure. If I have time, I wouldn''t mind going over that game with Holy Emperor Aldric. After all, I don''t really have many chess buddies." Timothy smiled faintly.


    From the moment he entered Netherspire Citadel, Timothy had sensed that Zalroth''s personality wasn''t quite what it seemed on the surface. Now, it was clear that the Demon Emperor had a rather unique character.


    For a brief moment, Timothy even felt like, in the process of delivering a letter, he''d somehow gained... a fanboy? And not just any fanboy��one who was over a thousand years old, who used to look down on everyone, but now seemed a bit... obsessed?


    "Alright, you''ve got the letter. My job here is done, so I''ll be heading out."


    Without any intention of sticking around to chat, Timothy waved his hand and turned to leave. He glanced at Zalroth, who was still covered in blood but didn''t seem too badly injured, and walked away.


    "Brother Timothy is leaving, and you''re not going to see him off?"


    In an instant, the previously enthusiastic Zalroth turned to his demonic cultivators, his cold gaze making them shudder uncontrollably.


    They were completely dumbfounded.


    Hadn''t Timothy just fought a brutal battle with the Demon Emperor, nearly tearing the sky apart and even seriously injuring him? sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How had they suddenly become friends in such a short time?


    No, "friends" didn''t even seem like the right word. It was more like their Demon Emperor had turned into a... tagalong?


    The demonic cultivators stood there, stunned, unable to comprehend how things had escalated to this point.


    But Zalroth''s attitude toward them was clearly worlds apart from how he treated Timothy.


    The demonic cultivators didn''t doubt for a second that if they didn''t act soon, the Demon Emperor might explode in rage, and their fate could be as gruesome as that of the Blood Bat General!


    Without hesitation, they scrambled into action. Even though they harbored deep hatred for Timothy, the traitor of the Demonic Sect, none of them dared to utter a single word of protest.


    "We follow the Demon Emperor in bidding farewell to Timothy."


    Exchanging uneasy glances, the demonic cultivators finally moved, led by a chubby elder. They didn''t dare waste another moment. Reluctantly, they stepped forward and bowed deeply to Timothy.


    The Demonic Sect had a long and bitter history with the righteous sects. Even when facing a Holy Emperor-level figure from the righteous path, they had never shown such submission. But now, they had no choice. With their own Demon Emperor''s attitude completely flipped, what resistance could they possibly offer?


    "Hm." Timothy nodded, and Azura, standing beside him, quickly understood.


    In a flash of golden light, she transformed into her dragon form. Your next journey awaits at empire


    Riding on her back, Timothy and Azura soared into the sky, leaving only the fierce wind in their wake, sweeping across the land.


    "That little girl�� she''s a dragon! And that bloodline�� it''s even purer than the Dragon King''s!"


    The demonic cultivators, already stunned by the events of the day, were once again left in shock. They never imagined they''d witness someone capable of commanding a dragon. But what terrified them even more was the unprecedented power of Azura''s bloodline.


    "That bloodline��" Zalroth muttered, staring at the sky, frozen in place.


    His cultivation far surpassed that of the other demonic cultivators, and he understood Azura''s bloodline far better than they did. And because of that, his shock was even greater.


    He could clearly sense the terrifying purity of the dragon blood flowing through Azura. It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that her bloodline could rival that of the ancient dragon ancestors!


    In fact, among the dragons currently living on the continent of Elant, there probably wasn''t a single one whose bloodline could match even a tenth of Azura''s purity.


    The sheer terror of Azura''s bloodline was undeniable.


    "This can''t just be a coincidence. The Enigma Chessboard, a Dragon King with an ancestral bloodline�� Just how many secrets is Timothy hiding?"


    For the first time, Zalroth''s expression showed genuine curiosity and disbelief. His eyes even held a hint of admiration, something he had never felt before.


    At this moment, he didn''t feel the slightest regret about his defeat. In fact, he felt it was completely justified.


    Because even now, he couldn''t fathom how he could ever defeat Timothy.


    This was the first time he had encountered someone who felt like an insurmountable obstacle.


    And the first time he had ever felt a sense of awe.


    ...


    Riding the dragon, Timothy enjoyed the cool evening breeze as they flew toward Sky Sanctuary.


    All the letters had been delivered, and there were only two days left until the Goddess''s summit.

 Chapter 399 This is just ridiculous!

    Early in the morning, Sylvia sat at the edge of her bed, lost in thought.She had been a little worried about Timothy''s safety the day before, so she kept her spiritual senses focused on Netherspire Citadel.


    But she could clearly sense that not only had Timothy successfully delivered the letter to Zalroth, he had also managed to beat him into submission��literally.


    Zalroth, defeated so badly?


    Even she hadn''t expected that.


    In Sky Sanctuary, rewards and punishments were always fair. Even ordinary disciples who completed difficult tasks would receive decent rewards.


    So, for Timothy to have beaten the Demon Emperor Zalroth, it was only natural that he should be rewarded.


    "But, what should I give him?" Sylvia pondered.


    "After all, what''s his is mine, so there''s no point in searching for some magical artifact... What should I give him, then?"


    She thought about it for a while but couldn''t come up with a suitable reward. Then, suddenly, an idea popped into her head.


    Although Timothy''s weakness had greatly improved after reaching the Holy Emperor level, for a man, a little extra "boost" could still be quite important.


    So...


    "But wouldn''t giving him that be a bit too embarrassing? Wouldn''t it make me seem...?"


    Sylvia hesitated, feeling a wave of embarrassment wash over her at the thought.


    But after wrestling with herself for a while, she suddenly remembered that in two days, she would be making that big announcement to the world. Experience tales at empire


    Finally, she steeled herself and headed out of the palace.


    ''Weird, why is the Goddess leaving at this hour?''


    Elder Turner, who happened to be passing by, noticed Sylvia up and about unusually early, seemingly preparing to leave Sky Sanctuary. He couldn''t help but feel curious, wondering if something serious had happened. He quickly approached her.


    "Goddess, where are you going so early?" he asked.


    "I''m heading to the Eastern Seas," Sylvia replied coolly.


    "The Eastern Seas? But the Goddess has no connection to that region. Why go there?"


    "Uh... well..."


    Sylvia hesitated for a moment before finally saying, "I''m planning to catch some fresh ingredients for a soup. You know, things like oysters and sea cucumbers."


    "Oysters?" Elder Turner was taken aback.


    Aside from that particular use, who would make soup with oysters?


    And the Goddess wasn''t a man, so why would she need oysters?


    "Anyway, it''s getting late. I should get going."


    Clearly not wanting to continue the conversation, Sylvia turned away coldly and flew off into the sky.


    But...


    Even though she maintained her usual aloof demeanor, Elder Turner couldn''t help but notice that during their brief exchange, the Goddess''s cheeks had turned slightly red, as if she had remembered something.


    Especially when she mentioned making oyster soup, there had been a fleeting moment of nervousness in her expression.


    It was a rare sight��her usual cold and proud aura couldn''t quite hide it.


    "Could it be... something to do with Timothy?"


    At that moment, Elder Turner stood frozen in place, utterly dumbfounded.


    ...


    Not long after, Timothy returned to Sky Sanctuary.


    "Weird, where''s the Goddess?"


    He couldn''t find her in either the palace or the main hall, which left him a bit puzzled.


    The Goddess rarely left Sky Sanctuary, especially not at this time of day.


    Could something have happened?


    "Oh well, since she''s not here, I might as well train the others for a bit."


    With Sylvia gone and nothing else to do, Timothy gathered the male disciples of Sky Sanctuary who were eager to grow stronger and began their training.


    Since he needed to conserve his energy for the big event in two days, Timothy didn''t push them too hard today. By the end of the day, they had only run about six miles...


    As the sun began to set, Timothy noticed something odd. The disciples'' gazes were all fixed on the distance, as if they were waiting for something��or someone.


    From the start of training, they had seemed distracted, their minds clearly elsewhere. Timothy frowned slightly and followed their line of sight.


    At that moment, bathed in the golden light of the setting sun, a figure slowly approached.


    When they finally saw who it was, the disciples were stunned.


    "The Goddess is really here!"


    That graceful, flawless silhouette could only belong to one person.


    Just as they had suspected, they were right!


    Whenever Timothy was around, the Goddess would personally come to check on things. But when Timothy wasn''t there, she didn''t seem to care about their training at all.


    Today, with Timothy back at Sky Sanctuary, not only had the Goddess come to inspect them again, but she was also carrying a rather elegant wooden box in her hands!


    "Here, drink this. I went to the Eastern Seas this morning to catch the ingredients and made this soup myself."


    Without any hesitation, Sylvia walked gracefully past the disciples and stopped in front of Timothy. She handed him the wooden box, her voice carrying a hint of shyness.


    "Ahem, you''re too thoughtful, my dear," Timothy couldn''t help but feel a warmth in his heart.


    No wonder the Goddess had been missing all morning��she had been preparing this for him.


    Even though Timothy was well aware of Sylvia''s cooking skills, he still smiled as he opened the box.


    The moment the lid was lifted, everyone could see the carefully prepared soup inside.


    The soup was a strange mix of colors, almost grotesque, like the face of a demon. But within the broth, they could clearly see oysters, sea cucumbers, and chestnuts.


    Especially the oysters��there were a lot of them, and each one was bigger than the last!


    The disciples were completely dumbfounded.


    While not everyone might know the effects of sea cucumbers and chestnuts, nearly every male disciple was familiar with oysters, often jokingly referred to as "a man''s energy booster."


    "Why would the Goddess give Timothy a soup loaded with oysters?"


    Sylvia''s departing figure exuded her usual cold and dignified aura, but as they stared at the massive oysters in Timothy''s bowl, the disciples were left utterly speechless.


    "These oysters are pretty big, but they''re a bit... toxic."


    Timothy took a bite of one of the large oysters, and almost immediately, blood trickled from the corner of his mouth.


    But the fact that the Goddess had gone out early in the morning to prepare oysters for him...


    Timothy couldn''t help but smile. His wife was so thoughtful��it made him feel a little blessed.


    As he thought about this, he glanced over at the disciples of Sky Sanctuary.


    What he saw were faces full of despair. The disciples looked utterly defeated, as if the day''s training had crushed their spirits beyond repair.


    "This is just ridiculous!"


    The disciples suddenly felt that the physical pain they had endured during the day''s training would take years to heal compared to the emotional damage they were now suffering.


    They had tried to deny it many times before, but after four days of training, they had finally come to a clear realization:


    The Goddess was totally playing favorites! And she only had eyes for Timothy!


    S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 400 Its amazing!

    The grand assembly was just around the corner, and tomorrow, all the sects would head to Sky Sanctuary.It was barely dawn, but the disciples and elders on the mountain were already busy preparing.


    They arranged for disciples to patrol, checked the formations for any irregularities, and set up various things.


    In the current world, the only force capable of hosting such a grand assembly and summoning all the sects was Sky Sanctuary.


    Naturally, this event filled the disciples of Sky Sanctuary with immense pride.


    They felt not only the honor of being part of Sky Sanctuary but also deep reverence for their goddess.


    Timothy was just about to step outside when, as soon as he opened the door, he saw Azura standing there.


    "Good morning."


    Seeing Timothy, Azura immediately looked up, greeting him with a bright smile, her little tail even wagging slightly.


    It was obvious she had been waiting there for a while.


    "What brings you here?" Timothy couldn''t help but feel a bit curious.


    After all, Azura was known for being a little lazy dragon. On a normal day, if there was nothing urgent, she wouldn''t get out of bed even if the sun was high in the sky.


    For her to be up this early, waiting outside for him, something was definitely off.


    When something unusual happens, there''s always a reason. This little one was definitely up to something.


    Maybe it was because Timothy''s insight had sharpened after reaching the Holy Emperor level, but his gaze made Azura feel like she was being completely seen through.


    With a sheepish grin, she finally confessed, "Hehe, remember how you promised to make me that ''three-way fish'' as a reward yesterday? Well, I''m here for the fish."


    Azura''s tail swayed a little, clearly feeling a bit embarrassed. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her words almost made Timothy burst out laughing.


    Who shows up first thing in the morning just to eat?


    Looking at Azura, who was trying her best to hold back but was clearly itching with anticipation, Timothy could easily imagine how restless she must have been the entire night.


    She probably even drooled on her pillow dreaming about it.


    Where else could you find such a gluttonous dragon?


    "Alright, alright, I''ll keep my promise and make you one."


    Even though it was way too early for a big meal, Timothy couldn''t help but agree, half-amused, half-exasperated.


    If he made her wait until noon, she''d probably start gnawing on rocks out of sheer hunger.


    "Yay!"


    Hearing this, Azura''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    Her eyes sparkled, and she was overjoyed, practically bouncing on her toes. She had completely forgotten about the time she and Holy Maiden Aeliana were trapped in the depths of the Sepulcher of the Sacred not too long ago.


    Her ability to let go of grudges so easily was quite different from the rest of her dragon kin.


    After seating Azura at the table to wait, Timothy headed to the kitchen. From the system''s marketplace, he pulled out a top-quality Golden Scale Dragon Carp.


    "A three-way fish��this unique cooking style from Blue Star is something no one else on the continent of Elant has ever seen."


    With a wave of his hand, Timothy conjured three stoves and divided the Golden Scale Dragon Carp into three parts: the head, the body, and the tail.


    Before long, the sound of cooking filled the air, accompanied by an incredibly mouth-watering aroma that spread throughout the room.


    Aside from the unique cooking method, Timothy infused spiritual energy into the process.


    The spiritual energy of a Holy Emperor-level cultivator was the purest and most concentrated form of energy in the world.


    With the food bathed in this energy, any ingredient would be elevated to new heights, let alone the rare and precious Golden Scale Dragon Carp.


    Soon, the rich fragrance completely filled the kitchen.


    Azura, who had been sitting at the table trying her best to stay calm, was now struggling to hold back.


    Her eyes were glued to the direction of the kitchen, completely entranced by the smell.


    "Sluuurp..."


    "No, no, I''m the Dragon King! I can''t be drooling like a little kid!"


    "Just hold on a bit longer, just a little longer!"


    Azura clenched her tiny fists, trying her best to convince herself.


    ��


    Before long, with the rich aroma filling the air, Timothy finally finished cooking the three-way fish.


    He placed it on a large platter, and even he couldn''t help but feel his appetite stir at the sight of it.


    "All done! Time to eat!"


    He called out from the kitchen, walking out with the platter. The fish was still steaming, the scent of freshly cooked oil and spices wafting through the air.


    But as soon as Timothy stepped out, he saw Azura sitting at the table, her eyes glazed over.


    And, without her even realizing it, a glistening trail of drool was slowly dripping from the corner of her mouth, dangerously close to landing on the table.


    Timothy couldn''t help but feel both amused and exasperated.


    He''d seen people get hungry before, but Azura''s level of hunger was something else entirely.


    If he took her out in public, who would ever believe she was the Dragon King?


    Just imagine those sects that treated Dragon''s saliva like a priceless treasure. If they knew about Azura, they''d probably invite her to their sect immediately, feeding her carp every day just to collect as much drool as possible.


    "It''s ready. You might want to watch your image a bit, or how are you ever going to find someone to marry when you grow up?"


    Timothy chuckled as he set the colorful platter of fish on the table, then grabbed a napkin to wipe the drool from Azura''s mouth.


    It was only then that Azura snapped out of her daze.


    Her eyes lit up the moment they landed on the fish.


    Not only did the aroma make her mouth water, but the fish itself was a work of art.


    The head was a deep red, coated in a rich braised sauce. The body was steamed to perfection, its natural color shining through. And the tail was fried to a golden crisp. The three distinct sections of the fish, each with its own color and texture, complemented each other beautifully.


    It looked less like food and more like a meticulously crafted piece of art.


    For a brief moment, Azura almost didn''t want to ruin it by digging in.


    But the hunger gnawing at her stomach was too much to bear, like a little monster scratching at her insides. She couldn''t hold back any longer.


    "Well, if you insist, I won''t hold back!"


    With a quick slurp, Azura grabbed a fork, her hands moving as fast as lightning.


    "Mmm! So good!"


    "Crunch, crunch, it''s amazing!"


    Her words were muffled, barely coherent, as she stuffed her face with the fish.


    The braised fish head was soaked in the rich sauce, the skin smooth and tender, with a texture almost like jelly.


    On Blue Star, carp wasn''t usually steamed, but the Golden Scale Dragon Carp was different. The steamed body perfectly preserved the fish''s natural fragrance. It was tender, flavorful, and completely free of any fishy or muddy taste.


    As for the tail, it was so delicious that Azura nearly shouted in excitement.


    The crispy, golden-fried tail crackled with every bite, filling her mouth with an explosion of flavor.


    The three distinct tastes had Azura completely lost in the experience, savoring every bite.


    She was so absorbed in the meal that she didn''t even notice the shadowy figure quietly approaching from outside the house.

 Chapter 401 Something was definitely off!

    "Wow, this is so good! Seriously, it''s amazing!"Azura''s taste buds were completely captivated by the fish.


    Not only did she devour the entire fish, leaving nothing behind, but she even gnawed on the bones.


    Her delicate little hands were now a bit greasy, and it wasn''t until she had wolfed down everything and licked the plate clean that she seemed to snap back to reality.


    "That was delicious, but..."


    Still savoring the lingering taste, Azura couldn''t help but swallow a bit of saliva.


    The three-way fish dish was indeed incredibly tasty, but there was one huge problem��


    It wasn''t enough!


    The flavor was so good that it kept teasing her taste buds, making her feel like she hadn''t eaten anything at all. Her stomach felt completely empty.


    Her big, watery eyes stared longingly at Timothy.


    After hesitating for a while, Azura finally couldn''t hold back any longer and spoke up, "Ugh, it was so good, but it''s just not enough! I mean, I was stuck in the Earth Realm for half a month! How about making me another one?"


    Her eyes were full of pleading.


    "One is enough. We can talk about more later," Timothy said with a half-amused, half-exasperated smile as he took the plate away.


    He had plenty of skill points now, and Golden Scale Dragon Carp wasn''t exactly in short supply. But with the way Azura was eating, he was worried she might turn into a "dragon pig" one day. How would she ever fly then?


    "But... but this is just cruel to a dragon! Only getting to eat one of something this delicious is like... like you humans getting halfway through undressing with your partner, and then suddenly putting all your clothes back on!"


    Azura protested with a rather... unique analogy.


    "Nope. As your contract master, I have to make sure you don''t turn into a little chubby dragon," Timothy replied firmly.


    "Nooo! I''m still super slim, aren''t I? Just one more, pleeease!"


    Seeing the fish slipping away from her grasp, Azura tried to hold on, wrapping her arms around Timothy''s leg.


    She''d heard that human men couldn''t resist when cute girls acted all sweet and clingy.


    So, Azura decided to pull out her ultimate weapon.


    She hugged Timothy''s leg tightly, her eyes shimmering with a pitiful, pleading look. Her fluffy dragon tail swayed gently, occasionally curling around Timothy''s leg.


    "Handsome Timothy, won''t you let me have just one more? Pretty please?" Azura''s voice turned soft and sweet.


    "You think acting cute is going to mess with my head?"


    But Timothy just flicked her on the forehead, clearly unfazed.


    After all, he''d just survived the adorable onslaught of a little goddess in the Netherworld. Even though Azura was pulling out all the stops with her Dragon Maiden charm, it wasn''t enough to sway him.


    "Damn it! I could''ve sworn you were a total perv! How come you''re suddenly so strong-willed?"


    Azura hadn''t expected this at all. She was completely out of ideas.


    "My Golden Scale Dragon Carp... my precious Golden Scale Dragon Carp..."


    At this point, she couldn''t think of any way to get her hands on more of that delicious fish.


    Just then, the wooden door creaked open.


    The sound wasn''t loud, but it was enough to make both Azura and Timothy freeze for a moment.


    Because standing in the doorway was none other than Goddess Sylvia!


    It was only now that Azura realized why she''d felt so strange earlier when she was clinging to Timothy. It was like someone had been watching her the whole time.


    Turns out, the door had been slightly ajar for who knows how long, and the goddess had been standing outside, watching.


    "Oh no... I''m so screwed!"


    Azura felt like a bolt of lightning had just struck her heart.


    She hadn''t noticed the goddess outside at all, and she''d even been acting all cutesy with Timothy, wrapping her dragon tail around his leg.


    If anyone else had seen this, Azura wouldn''t have cared. But the goddess was different.


    Not only did Sylvia and Timothy have a very close and secretive relationship, but Azura also knew one other thing about the goddess...


    She was insanely jealous! S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If Sylvia really was jealous, Azura felt like the goddess might just draw her sword and slice the entire Sky Sanctuary in half.


    Azura couldn''t even begin to imagine what would happen to her if the goddess had seen what just happened!


    "G-Goddess, I... I didn''t mean to! It was just an accident..."


    Her voice was barely a whisper, trembling as she hurried to explain herself.


    But she quickly realized that things weren''t playing out the way she had feared.


    Sylvia stepped into the room, but instead of glaring at Azura, she seemed more interested in... sniffing the air?


    Soon, a glimmer of light appeared in her eyes.


    "Mmm, smells amazing!"


    Sylvia couldn''t help but comment, and she actually seemed to be in a pretty good mood.


    "Huh?"


    Azura was dumbfounded.


    This wasn''t what she had expected at all!


    No, this didn''t make sense. From all her observations, Sylvia was the queen of jealousy, a walking jar of vinegar, always ready to get possessive. So why was she acting like this now?


    "You''re here, honey," Timothy said after a brief pause, then smiled. "Smells good, right? It''s the Golden Scale Dragon Carp I made for Azura. Want me to make one for you too?"


    "Hmph, I have to admit, it does smell pretty good.


    Fine, I guess I''ll reluctantly give it a try," Sylvia huffed.


    But the cute little huff made Timothy chuckle. "There''s only Azura here, honey. Why are you still acting all tsundere?"


    "Tsundere? W-What are you talking about? I''m not tsundere at all! I''m just stating the facts, that''s all.


    Yeah, that''s it!"


    It was like Sylvia had been caught off guard, and she quickly tried to explain herself, flustered.


    "Yeah, sure, I totally believe you," Timothy said, clearly not buying it. He had long since gotten used to Sylvia''s tsundere tendencies.


    Still, getting the chance to show off his three-way fish dish to the goddess wasn''t a bad idea.


    Timothy headed to the kitchen, and before long, the sounds of cooking and the rich aroma of the dish began to fill the air.


    Sylvia sat down in a chair, exuding her usual cool and distant aura. But if you looked closely, there was the faintest hint of anticipation in her expression.


    On the surface, everything seemed normal.


    But standing off to the side, Azura couldn''t help but feel even more anxious.


    Her heart was pounding with unease.


    Something was definitely off!


    "If the goddess were acting differently, that''d be one thing. But with how jealous she usually gets, this calmness is just... way too suspicious."


    Like the calm before a storm, Azura feared that something much more intense was brewing beneath the surface. Her tail even curled up slightly in nervousness.

 Chapter 402 This… this is just blatant favoritism!

    After a while, the second Golden Scale Dragon Carp was finally ready.For some reason, though, Timothy seemed to have taken a lot longer to prepare this one compared to the first.


    As soon as the fish was placed on the table, the rich aroma filled the air, a blend of three distinct fragrances swirling together.


    "This really is a Golden Scale Dragon Carp. Where on earth did you get it?" Sylvia couldn''t help but show a hint of surprise as she looked at the fish in front of her.


    When Timothy had first mentioned the name "Golden Scale Dragon Carp," she had assumed it was just a dish with a fancy name, coincidentally sharing its title with the rare and ancient species.


    But to her astonishment, Timothy had actually prepared the Golden Scale Dragon Carp.


    The Golden Scale Dragon Carp was incredibly rare and precious.


    For dragons, it had the extraordinary ability to enhance their strength and even purify their ancestral dragon bloodline.


    To the dragon race, the Golden Scale Dragon Carp was a treasure of the highest order, something revered and coveted for centuries.


    Even for human practitioners, the fish held immense value.


    To treat something so rare as an ordinary meal would leave any practitioner who knew its worth utterly speechless.


    "I had to pull some strings to get it. Don''t worry about that, honey. Just try it," Timothy said with a slight smile, brushing off her question.


    Sylvia didn''t press him further. She nodded slightly.


    The fish had been prepared in three different ways��head, body, and tail��each with its own unique method. Even Sylvia found this a bit novel, something she had never seen before.


    But as she glanced at Timothy, she hesitated for a moment before picking up her fork.


    She carefully lifted a large piece of steamed fish from the middle, gently blowing on it to cool it down.


    And then, unexpectedly, she brought the first bite to Timothy''s mouth.


    Timothy was momentarily stunned by her gesture.


    But as he looked at Sylvia''s face, which still carried that cool, distant expression, he instantly understood.


    On the outside, she was as cold as ice, but inside, she had long since melted, revealing a soft, gentle warmth.


    Especially when no one else was around, the goddess who usually wore a mask of indifference became even more endearing.


    As for the third wheel, Azura?


    She was a dragon, not a person!


    After taking a bite of the steamed fish, Timothy couldn''t help but nod in satisfaction.


    Not only was he impressed by his own cooking, but the fish, lightly blown on by Sylvia, seemed to carry a faint, delicate fragrance, almost like orchids.


    Timothy suddenly smiled and whispered in Sylvia''s ear, "Honey, did you eat something sweet today?"


    Sylvia blinked. "No, why?"


    "Then why is everything so sweet? Even the fish you blew on tastes sweet."


    "That''s impossible!"


    Sylvia''s heart skipped a beat, but she quickly tried to brush it off. "Don''t think you can distract me with such shallow compliments!"


    Despite her tough words, the faint blush on her cheeks betrayed her true feelings.


    ''Damn it, how did I let him catch me off guard like this?'' she thought, her mind suddenly in a bit of a panic. She wanted to come up with a clever retort, but no words came to her.


    She even tried to mimic Timothy''s romantic style, but found herself completely at a loss.


    For the longest time, Sylvia had been puzzled by one thing she could never quite figure out.


    ''How does Timothy always come up with these weird, cheesy lines that somehow hit right where it counts?''


    Even though she was hailed as a goddess with unmatched talent, Sylvia just couldn''t pull off that kind of charm.


    At that moment, Timothy reached out and gently broke off a piece of the crispy, golden fish tail.


    "Honey, try this. This part is the best of the fried fish."


    Without using a fork, Timothy held the crispy fish tail in his hand and brought it to Sylvia''s lips.


    Sylvia''s face flushed slightly at the intimate gesture. She glanced at Azura and whispered, "Isn''t this a bit inappropriate? Azura''s right here."


    "What''s there to worry about? Azura''s not even human. Besides, you''ve never seen her as competition, have you? Otherwise, when she was acting all cutesy with me earlier, why didn''t you say anything?"


    "How did you notice that?!"


    Timothy''s words caught Sylvia off guard, and she panicked a little. She hadn''t expected him to be so observant. The fact that he had picked up on her almost-jealous thoughts made her feel a wave of embarrassment, her voice trembling slightly.


    Their conversation left Azura standing there, completely stunned.


    She had been worried for a while, fearing that the goddess might turn dark with jealousy. But to her surprise, Sylvia didn''t seem to care at all. sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No, that wasn''t quite right. It wasn''t that Sylvia didn''t care��it was that she didn''t even see Azura as a threat, never considering her a rival in the first place!


    Azura felt a wave of relief, knowing that the goddess wouldn''t come after her. But as she processed it, she also felt a deep sense of emotional damage.


    Waaah, the goddess doesn''t even see me as a person!


    While Azura was wallowing in her own sorrow, the scene in front of her took an even more outrageous turn.


    Sylvia, flustered by Timothy''s ability to read her so easily, felt a mix of embarrassment and frustration. "Ugh, how could you say that out loud after figuring it out? It''s so humiliating!"


    Her heart raced as she opened her mouth and bit down on the crispy fish tail.


    But her real target wasn''t just the fish.


    "Mmm~"


    Along with the crispy fish tail, Sylvia lightly bit Timothy''s hand, leaving a small set of teeth marks.


    "Honey, you actually dared to sneak attack me? Well, now you''ve left me no choice!"


    With that, Timothy broke off another piece of the golden, crispy fish tail and tossed it into his mouth.


    A satisfying crunch echoed through the room, making it clear just how crispy and delicious the fish tail was.


    "You stole the crispiest part! That''s so unfair!" Sylvia pouted, her eyes filled with a mix of frustration and longing as she stared at Timothy.


    She looked�� a little fierce!


    Timothy just smiled. "Oh, this is nothing. The real unfairness is yet to come."


    "How much worse could it get?" Sylvia puffed her cheeks, pretending to be angry.


    "As bad as you can imagine. So bad that you won''t even be able to finish it all."


    As soon as Timothy finished speaking, several more Golden Scale Dragon Carps, each prepared in three different ways, flew out and landed on the table.


    There were ten plates in total!


    "This�� this is just blatant favoritism! It''s too much! You''re not even treating dragons like people anymore!"


    Azura was completely dumbfounded as she stared at the scene in front of her.

 Chapter 403 The blatant favoritism!

    "Pfft."Sylvia couldn''t help but chuckle softly as she looked at the ten freshly prepared Golden Scale Dragon Carp dishes in front of her. "So, this was your plan all along, huh?"


    "Of course! I''ve got to conquer your taste buds too, my dear wife."


    "Yeah, right. Let''s see what''s so special about this Golden Scale Dragon Carp." Sylvia snorted lightly, but soon reached for one of the dishes.


    Each of the ten plates featured the same fish, prepared in three different ways. Yet, for some reason, despite the identical cooking methods, each dish had a slightly different flavor, each with its own unique charm.


    As she ate, even Sylvia''s eyes began to sparkle, completely absorbed in the deliciousness.


    "Mmm, this one''s pretty good."


    "This one''s really good too!"


    "How strange. They''re all steamed, but the flavors are still a bit different. What kind of weird spices did you use?"


    Normally cool and composed, Sylvia couldn''t help but let a bit of happiness slip through as she savored the food. At one point, she even shyly picked up a piece of fish and fed it to Timothy.


    The small room was filled with a warm, cozy atmosphere. The interaction between the two was so intimate, it felt like their affection could melt the entire house.


    Meanwhile, Azura stood off to the side, completely ignored.


    Watching them flaunt their love was already painful enough, but there was something even worse.


    The blatant favoritism!


    Timothy had only given her one measly Golden Scale Dragon Carp, claiming he didn''t want her to gain weight. But when it came to Goddess Sylvia, ten fish didn''t even seem like enough!


    Ugh, seriously? Azura thought, Doesn''t the goddess ever worry about getting chubby? This is just one big public display of affection!


    Azura had overlooked one important detail, though.


    A Holy Emperor-level being could communicate with the purest spiritual energy of the world. Even without actively using their powers, they constantly absorbed spiritual energy, which kept their bodies in perfect condition. So, for someone like Sylvia, gaining weight was never an issue. Her body would always remain at its most beautiful, frozen in time.


    But just as Azura was hanging her head in defeat, she suddenly felt a gentle breeze sweep past her.


    Surprised, she looked up and saw Sylvia holding a plate of Golden Scale Dragon Carp, her voice soft. "Did you get enough to eat earlier? Want some more?"


    Azura noticed something unusual��there was a faint, almost imperceptible smile on Sylvia''s otherwise flawless face, like ice melting in the spring.


    The goddess�� can smile like that?


    For a moment, Azura was completely stunned.


    She had heard stories about Sylvia, the Holy Emperor of the human race, long ago. There were even rumors among the dragons that Sylvia was their greatest enemy. Such fear spoke volumes about her coldness and terrifying power.


    Yet now, while Sylvia''s pride and authority remained unshaken when it came to matters of the world, there were subtle, almost unnoticeable changes in her demeanor when it came to smaller, more personal things.


    Azura could easily guess the reason behind this shift.


    All of these changes in the goddess�� they seem to stem from Timothy''s quiet influence, from all those times he''s shamelessly flaunted their relationship.


    And the reason for that? Well, hardly anyone knew.


    "Why are you crying? There''s plenty here for you too. If you want more, just eat. Once you reach the Holy Emperor level, you won''t have to worry about gaining weight anymore."


    Seeing Azura''s teary-eyed expression, Timothy couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Okay."


    That one sentence completely moved Azura.


    Azura nodded firmly, then suddenly wrapped her arms around Sylvia''s leg. "Waaah, Sister Sylvia, I''m sticking with you from now on!"


    Of course, her other hand quickly latched onto Timothy. "And for these Golden Scale Dragon Carp, this Dragon King will take you flying across the world!"


    Though her voice was small, Azura''s words were filled with sincerity, despite the slight embarrassment in her tone.


    Timothy couldn''t help but chuckle at her antics.


    In that moment, it seemed Azura had completely forgotten that her contract with Timothy was only for a year. And now, that time was almost up.


    Before long, Azura eagerly joined in on the feast, devouring the Golden Scale Dragon Carp with enthusiasm. She soon noticed that, while her own eating was more of a ravenous frenzy, the goddess''s movements were elegant and composed, yet her appetite was no less impressive.


    "Count me in too!" Timothy chimed in, joining the fray.


    The two humans and one dragon tore through the ten plates of Golden Scale Dragon Carp like a storm, the food disappearing before their eyes at an astonishing speed.


    Amid the sweet and cozy atmosphere, the room felt even warmer and more inviting.


    After what seemed like ages, they finally finished off every last bit of the Golden Scale Dragon Carp.


    Azura, satisfied, patted her non-existent belly.


    With the big meeting scheduled for tomorrow, Sylvia needed to return to the main hall to handle some remaining affairs.


    Azura immediately raised her hand, volunteering enthusiastically. "I''ll escort the goddess back to the hall!" Explore more stories with empire


    "You? Well, fine, if you insist," Timothy said, shaking his head with a helpless smile at Azura''s determined expression.


    Sylvia and Timothy exchanged a knowing glance, sharing a quiet smile. Then, the two figures��one tall, one small��turned and left together.


    As Sylvia''s figure gradually disappeared from view, Timothy finally turned back to the table.


    There was still one plate left��he had made an extra dish earlier, thinking they might need more, but now it sat there untouched.


    What should I do with this��? Timothy stared at the last plate of Golden Scale Dragon Carp, lost in thought.


    ...


    Blooming Sanctuary.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana sat alone in her room, staring at the letter in her hand about tomorrow''s Sky Sanctuary meeting. Despite her prestigious title, she felt utterly lonely.


    The once-proud Holy Maiden now seemed forlorn, her expression pitiful.


    "This is too much!" Aeliana sniffled, her voice filled with grievance.


    There was no need to guess��Timothy and Sylvia were probably still busy showing off their love in every possible way. Even Azura had betrayed the Single Ladies'' Club, leaving Aeliana all alone. Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The loneliness and the pain of being surrounded by others'' affection��it was the most heart-wrenching sorrow in the world!


    Curled up in the corner of her room, the poor Holy Maiden''s eyes even glistened with unshed tears.


    But just then, she suddenly lifted her head.


    Before her, the space seemed to ripple and distort.


    From within the distortion, a beautifully arranged plate appeared, floating in midair.


    On the plate was none other than the Golden Scale Dragon Carp, prepared in three different ways.


    The rich aroma filled the room, and Aeliana couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    "What is this��?"


    Her gaze was dazed as she reached out and took the plate, still in a bit of a fog.


    The space returned to normal, the distortion vanishing without a trace.


    Aeliana stared at the Golden Scale Dragon Carp for a long moment, completely stunned.


    But then, the Holy Maiden, who had been feeling so pitiful and wronged just moments ago, found a small smile creeping onto her lips.


    And that smile�� was warm.

 Chapter 404 The day has finally come

    Thud, thud, thud...The solemn toll of the Sacred Bell echoed across the skies of the Sky Sanctuary.


    Countless practitioners gazed upward in awe, and many could faintly see golden light drifting in the air, while the birds in the sky let out cries of reverence. It was a strange and mystical sight.


    The divine power of the Goddess was so immense that it could stir the heavens and earth.


    And with this celestial phenomenon, it also signaled the occurrence of another monumental event.


    Today was the day that Goddess Sylvia would hold her grand assembly!


    "The day has finally come. Aside from what happened in the Sepulcher of the Sacred, I really wonder what the second announcement from the Goddess will be."


    "I heard it''s going to shock the entire world. I can''t help but feel a bit curious myself!"


    "Let''s go. The sound of the Sacred Bell is the Goddess''s summons. I bet the other sects are already on their way."


    Amidst the murmurs of conversation, the invited sects began to converge from all directions, heading toward the peak of the Sky Sanctuary.


    Even though the practitioners attending were the highest-ranking Sect Leaders and elders from each sect, the sheer number of sects��thousands in total��made the scene nothing short of spectacular.


    Clouds drifted under the control of the practitioners, carrying them toward the Sky Sanctuary. The mass of practitioners riding the wind looked like a vast, dark storm cloud, as if a torrential downpour was about to break.


    Aetherwing Order, Skyridge Covenant, Sanctum of the Wayfarer, Stoneheart Grotto, Westminster Abbey...


    From the smallest third-rate sects to the most powerful first-rate ones, all were present.


    Led by their Sect Leaders, these practitioners��some elderly with white hair, others reclusive masters��wore solemn expressions.


    Some were filled with curiosity, others with reverence.


    But one thing was certain: everyone was eagerly anticipating what Goddess Sylvia would announce at today''s assembly.


    "Even the Dragon Kings, rulers of their own domains!


    I never thought the dragons, who are usually so proud and refuse to associate with human practitioners, would show up. And not just any dragons��the Dragon Kings themselves!"


    Abbot Fenvin, leading his followers and flying ahead, couldn''t help but show a hint of surprise.


    After all, the relationship between humans and dragons had been strained for years.


    For the dragons, who held themselves in such high regard, not even a human Holy Emperor could command their respect.


    In all these years, no human practitioner had ever managed to bring the dragons to a gathering like this.


    Yet today, not only had the Dragon Kings come in person, but they had also brought their dragon guards, all of whom carried an air of reverence and solemnity.


    In fact, they were even showing respect to the human practitioners around them.


    "The Goddess''s power has long filled us with awe. We came to this assembly with hearts full of submission."


    The new Storm Dragon King, who had overheard Abbot Fenvin''s thoughts, turned and spoke.


    "Is... is that so?"


    Abbot Fenvin was momentarily stunned by the statement.


    He hadn''t paid close attention earlier, but after the Storm Dragon King spoke, he took a closer look.


    And indeed, Abbot Fenvin could clearly sense it.


    The Storm Dragon King''s words were filled with genuine reverence��there was no way it could be faked.


    But at the same time, beneath that reverence, there was also a deep sense of fear, even... terror!


    In other words, the three Dragon Kings had truly submitted to the Goddess.


    But the reason for their submission was... they had been forced into it!


    The thought sent a chill down Abbot Fenvin''s spine.


    Everyone knew the Goddess was powerful, but to think she had managed to subdue the mighty Dragon Kings... even the mere thought of it was terrifying.


    Beside the three Dragon Kings, many noticed the figure of Azura, returning from the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, leading her dragon kin.


    Several practitioners who had a strong impression of Timothy suddenly realized something.


    That cute, soft little dragon who had always been by Timothy''s side was none other than the current Ocean Dragon King!


    With that, all four Dragon Kings of the seas had gathered, leading their dragon clans toward the Sky Sanctuary.


    Some dragons hadn''t taken human form, and their massive dragon bodies bowed in reverence as they slowly approached the Sky Sanctuary.


    The sheer magnitude of the scene filled countless practitioners with a sense of unease.


    Goddess Sylvia managed to subdue the three Dragon Kings, and now her disciple Timothy has tamed the Ocean Dragon King as his pet. Just thinking about it feels completely unreal!


    The waves surged, and a gentle breeze swept through the air.


    Beneath the clear blue sky, clouds carrying practitioners from all directions floated toward the Sky Sanctuary.


    To command so many sects at once��there''s no one in the world today, or even in the past ten thousand years of the Elant Continent, who could pull this off. Only Goddess Sylvia.


    In fact, aside from the Goddess, no one in the last ten millennia has ever wielded such overwhelming power!


    Thud!


    The third toll of the Sacred Bell rang out, and even the peak of the Sky Sanctuary began to glow with a layer of holy golden light.


    As practitioners from all corners gathered, many sects had already arrived and were slowly descending onto the mountain peak.


    But just then, a group of figures in black robes caught the attention of many practitioners.


    When the leader of the group pulled back his hood, countless people''s eyes widened in shock, their pupils contracting in disbelief.


    "That''s... Zalroth, the Demon Emperor!"


    Someone couldn''t help but shout in astonishment.


    That voice��everyone knew it well.


    The one who single-handedly forced numerous Demonic Sects into submission, transforming the Hall of Asura into the most powerful demonic sect on the Elant Continent��Zalroth��was a name that struck fear into the hearts of countless righteous practitioners.


    His appearance here sent shockwaves through the crowd, even more so than the arrival of the four Dragon Kings. S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I never thought even Zalroth would show up!"


    "The Demonic Sect usually keeps to itself. Why would he attend the Goddess''s assembly? Could it be that... even Zalroth is willing to submit to the Goddess?"


    At this thought, the surrounding practitioners exchanged uneasy glances, their minds swirling with disbelief.


    No one could have imagined that the mighty Demon Emperor might actually bow to the Sky Sanctuary.


    Zalroth''s appearance was, without a doubt, the most shocking event of the day.


    Whether or not he had truly submitted to the Goddess, his presence here, along with the gathering of countless practitioners from across the world, was proof of just how terrifyingly fast the Sky Sanctuary had grown in just one year.


    Looking up, many practitioners turned their gaze toward the depths of the Sky Sanctuary.


    Amidst the swirling mist, the grand hall exuded a chilling aura, along with the unmistakable presence of a Holy Emperor''s power.


    Faintly, the practitioners could make out a graceful figure within the mist.


    She was breathtakingly beautiful, yet so cold and aloof that no one dared to entertain even the slightest disrespectful thought.


    The grand assembly of the world''s sects, called by the Sky Sanctuary, was about to begin! Read exclusive content at empire

 Chapter 405 What is the second announcement you wish to make?

    "Welcome, everyone, to the Sky Sanctuary for this grand assembly. I''m sure you''ve all seen the document written by Goddess Sylvia regarding the Sepulcher of the Sacred.Today, in addition to revealing the details about the Sepulcher of the Sacred and the Netherworld, the Goddess will also be making another important announcement.


    Please be patient and await her words."


    Elder Turner''s voice echoed across the mountaintop, addressing the gathered practitioners from the various sects. His voice carried far, ensuring everyone could hear him clearly.


    The sects that had gathered didn''t dare to speak out of turn. They were especially curious about the second announcement the Goddess was going to make, and this curiosity kept everyone standing quietly, their eyes filled with anticipation as they looked toward the Sky Sanctuary.


    After speaking, Elder Turner respectfully stepped aside.


    As if sensing something, the practitioners all turned their gazes toward the Sky Sanctuary at the same time.


    To their surprise, the mist that had been shrouding the sanctuary began to slowly dissipate.


    The once-hidden, flawless silhouette within the mist gradually became clearer.


    Finally, as a gentle breeze swept through, the figure behind the mist was revealed.


    Her long, dark hair flowed in the wind, and her cool autumn eyes held a faint, icy blue hue. Her skin was smooth and pure like snow, and when her proud, beautiful eyes slowly opened, it was as if she had just awakened from a slumber that had lasted for millennia, carrying with them an ancient and chilling aura.


    Her long, thick eyelashes curved perfectly, and her lips were a soft pink, like cherry blossoms in full bloom.


    There was a cold elegance to her beauty, and a hint of aloofness in her flawless appearance.


    Faced with this scene, which seemed like something out of a poem or painting, many of the practitioners couldn''t help but stand there in a daze.


    Even though they had undergone rigorous training and countless trials to strengthen their minds, they still couldn''t control the stirrings in their hearts at this moment.


    It was said that Goddess Sylvia ranked second on the Enchanting Goddess Rankings, her beauty capable of toppling kingdoms.


    But very few had ever had the chance to see her in person.


    Even those fortunate enough to visit the Sky Sanctuary often only caught a glimpse of her graceful silhouette through a veil of mist.


    For most of the practitioners present, this was their first time seeing her with their own eyes.


    Even though they had heard tales of her beauty from the Enchanting Goddess Rankings, seeing her in person still left them deeply shaken.


    Her beauty was indeed breathtaking, but what was even more striking was the faint divine aura that seemed to radiate from her, commanding awe and respect.


    How could anyone not feel a deep sense of reverence in the presence of Goddess Sylvia?


    However...


    Many of the sects noticed something strange.


    Standing beside the Goddess were the twelve Holy Envoys of the Star Palace, as well as ten High Priests, including Elder Turner.


    These individuals were all powerful and respected, and it made sense for them to stand by the Goddess''s side as her protectors.


    "But why is that guy standing next to the Goddess?"


    The practitioners all clearly saw that among the group guarding the Goddess, there was one person whose presence seemed out of place. He was standing closest to the Goddess.


    That person... was Timothy!


    "Timothy isn''t a High Priest, nor is he a Holy Envoy. What gives him the right to stand next to the Goddess?"


    "That''s not how things are supposed to work, right?


    Even if his talent and cultivation are extraordinary, standing beside the Goddess requires more than just talent!"


    Many of the practitioners frowned, unable to accept Timothy''s presence in that position.


    After all, standing next to the Goddess was a dream for so many. How could someone with his level of cultivation and status possibly be worthy?


    "There are many details about the Sepulcher of the Sacred and the Netherworld that I couldn''t fully explain in the letter. Today, I will reveal everything to the world.


    This is the first reason I''ve called this assembly of the sects."


    At that moment, a cold yet melodious voice, like the sound of a stream flowing through a secluded valley, rang out.


    As soon as that cold, commanding voice echoed through the air, every sect and every practitioner��thousands in total��fell silent at the same time.


    Not only did their gazes turn toward Sylvia with reverence, but their thoughts also focused entirely on her words.


    Seeing the crowd gradually quiet down, Sylvia gave a slight nod. After a brief pause, she parted her lips to speak.


    There was only so much she could convey in a letter. Now that nearly all the major sects were gathered here, Sylvia began to slowly recount the events that had transpired within the Sepulcher of the Sacred and the Netherworld.


    She spoke of encountering Supreme Emperor Verena and Chess Emperor Aldric within the Sepulcher, the countless corpses of Holy Emperors beyond the canyon, the strange sights behind the massive door, the events that unfolded after arriving in the Netherworld, and the revelation that the Keeper of the Soulbridge, who guarded the Bridge of Souls, was none other than the soul of Supreme Emperor Verena.


    Of course, given that she was addressing the leaders of the world''s sects, Sylvia left out many of the more personal details, especially those involving her time with Timothy.


    But even so, the practitioners listening to her were utterly captivated, their hearts racing with excitement and disbelief.


    Though it felt like Sylvia had only been speaking for a short while, when the practitioners snapped back to reality, they realized that two full hours had passed. This alone was a testament to how compelling her story had been.


    Even the leaders of the sects, who had weathered countless storms and trials, were left stunned by what Sylvia had revealed about the Sepulcher of the Sacred and the Netherworld.


    For millennia, the continent of Elant had been plagued by endless conflicts, but few practitioners had ever turned their gaze beyond its borders.


    No matter how hard they trained or how many secret realms they explored, they had never known that a Chromatic Origin Stone existed on the continent��one capable of opening a gateway to the Netherworld.


    They had no idea that the Netherworld contained towns and cities eerily similar to those in the living world, where the souls of the dead lived normal lives, waiting for their chance to cross the Bridge of Souls and move on to the afterlife.


    Nor did they know that the Netherworld was ruled by the Underworld Dynasty, which governed billions of souls, and that the current ruler was Princess Erelyn.


    Each of these revelations sent a shiver down their spines.


    Beyond their awe of the unknown, they were struck by a profound realization of how small and fragile the continent of Elant truly was.


    Had it not been for the timely intervention of the Goddess and Timothy, the entire continent might have already been plunged into catastrophe. Read new chapters at empire


    "Wait a minute... Timothy!"


    Suddenly, many of the practitioners seemed to snap out of their daze at the same time.


    As they recalled the Goddess''s story, they began to notice something.


    Even though Sylvia had deliberately avoided certain topics, there was a subtle undercurrent in her words��especially when she spoke of the events in the Netherworld. It seemed that she and Timothy had been unusually close throughout the ordeal, and their relationship was starting to spark some... speculation.


    "That''s the same Goddess Sylvia who wrote The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners! There''s no way, right?"


    "But still..."


    "Your Grace, aside from the Sepulcher of the Sacred, what is the second announcement you wish to make?"


    Suddenly, someone in the crowd, braver than most, dared to ask the question that was on everyone''s mind.


    sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 406 I… have temporarily entered into a relationship with Timothy

    The moment those words were spoken, it felt like the air itself froze for a second.Even though everyone had been curious for a long time, none of the practitioners had expected someone to actually dare ask the goddess such a direct question.


    Wasn''t he afraid of angering her?


    "Strange�� why does it seem like the goddess isn''t mad?"


    "Yeah�� it really does feel that way."


    But many people started to notice something odd.


    When that question was asked, not only did the goddess show no signs of anger, but from a distance, they could even see a strange expression flash across her face.


    "Ahem, I''ve actually been wanting to talk about this for a while now."


    Sylvia cleared her throat twice, feeling her heart start to race.


    This wasn''t the first time she''d faced such a large crowd of practitioners.


    Even when she had once fought three Holy Emperor-level powerhouses alone, and faced the combined assault of countless sects, Sylvia had never lost her composure.


    But now, just thinking about what she was about to announce made her cheeks flush slightly.


    "Is this moment finally here��" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her gaze swept over the countless practitioners, all eagerly awaiting her words. Even though she tried to calm herself with her cold, spiritual energy, Sylvia couldn''t stop her face from turning a little red.


    She could feel her heartbeat speeding up, and her thoughts were becoming more and more chaotic, harder to control.


    "What I want to announce is��"


    Her trembling voice suddenly stopped, leaving the practitioners exchanging confused glances, their curiosity growing even stronger.


    Even though many had speculated about this before coming to Sky Sanctuary��some sects had even held meetings to discuss and guess what it might be��what they were seeing now was completely different from what they had imagined. Your adventure continues at empire


    Though they were far away and couldn''t see clearly, the goddess''s strange expression was obvious enough to make everyone feel that something was off.


    Some crossed their fingers, using their techniques to try and deduce what was happening. Others calmed their minds, silently attempting to figure it out.


    But despite the number of sects and powerful practitioners present, not a single person could predict the truth.


    Everyone was completely baffled, unable to make sense of the situation.


    "What on earth is the goddess going to announce?"


    "No idea, but ever since she became the ruler of Sky Sanctuary, no one has ever seen her look like this. Whatever it is, it''s bound to shake the world!"


    Their curiosity grew stronger, their gazes filled with confusion, but none of the practitioners could get any information. Even the disciples of Sky Sanctuary were completely clueless.


    All eyes were on Goddess Sylvia, who was clearly acting a bit different from usual today.


    And then, one practitioner, skilled at reading people, was shocked to notice that the goddess''s expression was no longer as cold as it usually was.


    Her face, like ice melting in the spring, had lost some of its usual aloofness. In fact�� there was even a faint, almost imperceptible blush!


    ''Oh no.''


    Sylvia realized that a few people had already noticed her unusual expression. She wanted to speak up.


    But just as the words reached her lips, she found herself unable to say them.


    After all, she had been the ruler of Sky Sanctuary for so long, and she had even written Uselessness of Spiritual Partners. But now, she was about to say that in front of all the sects in the world? Just thinking about it made her want to crawl into a hole and disappear!


    But if she didn''t say it now, after coming this far��


    Her mind was in turmoil, her thoughts in a fierce struggle. She bit her lip, hesitating, her teeth clenched in indecision.


    And just as her heart was racing like a deer caught in headlights, she accidentally glanced at Timothy, who was standing nearby.


    Being the closest to the goddess, Timothy could clearly see the faint blush on her face.


    It seemed like his wife had the words on the tip of her tongue, but was too shy to say them.


    ''So, how should I handle this?''


    If he wasn''t mistaken, all the goddess needed was a little reassurance.


    A moment later.


    In front of all the practitioners, Timothy looked at Sylvia.


    He didn''t do anything, but simply gave her a calm, reassuring smile.


    Timothy''s smile flashed briefly, and in the next moment, he turned back around, standing protectively in front of Sylvia with a serious expression.


    But that fleeting smile had already done its work. In that instant, Sylvia felt her heart skip a beat, a sudden warmth spreading through her chest. Timothy hadn''t done anything��just that one smile��but it made her feel an overwhelming sense of calm.


    All her worries and anxieties from before seemed to vanish in an instant.


    Looking out again at the thousands of practitioners gathered before Sky Sanctuary, each representing their own sect, Sylvia took a deep breath and finally made up her mind.


    ''I''m the goddess. How could I let something this small hold me back?''


    At the same time, the practitioners seemed to sense that something was about to happen.


    "Goddess Sylvia opened her eyes! And�� why does it feel like her aura is a little different from before?"


    "Yeah, it does feel that way. But�� did she just exchange a glance with that disciple, Timothy?"


    Curiosity and anticipation filled the air. Every practitioner present found themselves unable to tear their eyes away from the breathtaking figure standing deep within the grand hall.


    After all, the goddess''s reputation for unwavering composure had spread far and wide. No one had ever heard of anything that could shake her resolve.


    This only made it clearer how significant the announcement she was about to make must be��something she had likely been planning to reveal since before entering the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    ''Could it be something about another spiritual realm? Or maybe�� a treasure from the Celestial Realm has fallen into our world?''


    "Could it be that the goddess has reached the level of a Supreme Emperor?"


    "Or maybe an ancient, slumbering beast has awakened!"


    Theories flew left and right, each one more dramatic than the last.


    But no matter how wild the speculation, no one seemed able to guess the truth.


    "What could it possibly be��"


    Even the practitioners skilled in divination were stumped. They realized that whatever Sylvia was about to announce might involve matters beyond their reach��perhaps even something related to two Holy Emperor-level figures.


    Such profound mysteries were far beyond their abilities to unravel.


    But just as everyone was lost in their own thoughts, Sylvia, seated deep within the hall, slowly stood up.


    Her gaze, though commanding and awe-inspiring, carried a hint of unmistakable shyness. "The second thing I want to announce is�� I�� have temporarily entered into a relationship with Timothy."


    The moment those words left her lips, the entire place was stunned into silence!

 Chapter 407 I dont believe it!

    The less said, the bigger the deal.The shock from Sylvia''s brief words just now was far more intense than the announcement about the Sepulcher of the Sacred and the Netherworld combined.


    The moment she spoke, it was as if the entire peak of Sky Sanctuary fell into a deathly silence.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Whether it was the disciples and elders of Sky Sanctuary, practitioners from sects all over the world, or even the powerful Holy Emperor-level figures, every single one of them wore an expression of utter disbelief.


    "No way, Goddess, are you sure you''re not joking with us?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Goddess has a boyfriend? And it''s�� Timothy?! No, I refuse to believe it! I''d rather die than believe it!"


    After the brief silence, the crowd erupted into chaos.


    No one could believe what Goddess Sylvia had just said.


    If it were anyone else announcing they were in a relationship, sure, it might be possible. But Sylvia? No one could wrap their heads around it.


    And for one simple reason��


    She was Goddess Sylvia!


    The same Sylvia who had written The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners, who was famously against romantic relationships. There was even a time when a Holy Emperor-level figure had fallen for her, and he almost lost his life because of it.


    Everyone believed that if there was one person in the world who would never fall in love, it was her.


    For years, Sylvia''s cold indifference had never wavered, and practitioners across the land had never changed their minds about her.


    But now��


    All eyes turned to Sylvia, filled with disbelief. But to their dismay, they saw that her beautiful face was serious, her cold, proud eyes resolute. There wasn''t the slightest hint that she was joking.


    Sensing the thoughts of the crowd, Sylvia sighed and spoke again, "I''m not lying to you. Timothy and I have been in a relationship for some time now.


    In fact, we confirmed it even before entering the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    The reason I haven''t mentioned it until now is because I''ve been conflicted, unsure of how to announce it to the world.


    But today, I''ve made up my mind, and there''s no reason to hide it any longer.


    So, the second thing I''m announcing is simple, and there''s no need to keep it a secret anymore.


    From today onward, I''m publicly acknowledging my relationship with Timothy."


    As she spoke, Sylvia glanced over at Timothy.


    Her gaze carried a hint of guilt, likely from keeping this secret for so long, but more than that, it was filled with deep affection.


    No one expected Sylvia to be so straightforward, and Timothy, too, looked over at her at that moment.


    Their eyes met, and in that brief exchange, it was as if sparks of intimacy flew between them.


    They shared a knowing smile, and only then did Sylvia, realizing they were still being watched by countless sects, shyly avert her gaze.


    But that bashful glance away only confirmed the sweet, ambiguous tension between them.


    Even though they were still standing some distance apart, and had both looked away, the air between Timothy and Sylvia seemed to thicken with sweetness, so much so that it was almost sickeningly sweet��like candy that made your teeth ache.


    It was as if the very air was filled with the sugary scent of love, the cloying atmosphere of a couple in love.


    At that moment, standing outside Sky Sanctuary, practitioners from all corners of the world were frozen in place.


    Even their gazes seemed dazed.


    In their hearts, it was as if a tidal wave was crashing, shaking their very souls.


    Especially for some of the male practitioners, and even a few women who harbored secret feelings for the Goddess, it was enough to make them want to cry on the spot.


    For years, the Goddess had been seen as an untouchable, aloof figure��someone so far above everyone else that no man could ever hope to be worthy of her. They had all believed that no one could ever match her.


    But no one expected this moment to come so suddenly.


    "I don''t believe it! I refuse to believe it, even if it kills me!"


    Borval, a Holy Emperor-level practitioner from the western mountains, could no longer hold back his tears. The proud man broke down, sobbing uncontrollably, his heart shattered.


    "I don''t believe it either!"


    His pitiful cries struck a chord with many of the practitioners around him, and soon, others were crying too, unable to contain their grief.


    They had doubted it at first. They had refused to believe it.


    But the Goddess''s repeated explanation had cruelly shattered all their beautiful illusions.


    She had made it clear to everyone: the Goddess really did have a lover, and it was none other than Timothy!


    "I can''t accept this! It doesn''t make any sense!"


    "Exactly! The Goddess herself wrote The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners! How could she possibly fall in love?"


    Cries of anguish echoed through the crowd.


    Especially when they recalled the moment just now when the Goddess and Timothy had locked eyes��the genuine smile on her face, the deep affection in her gaze. It was enough to make their hearts ache unbearably.


    That wasn''t just undeniable proof that the Goddess had fallen in love��it was a brutal display of affection, rubbing salt in their wounds!


    If they could, they would have convinced themselves this was all just a bad dream. But the harsh reality was staring them in the face: this was no dream.


    After all, just moments ago, the Goddess had been openly flaunting her love with her gaze!


    Experience tales at empire


    "The Goddess is really in love!"


    There was no longer any room for doubt.


    Before coming to Sky Sanctuary, practitioners from all the sects had been curious, eager to hear what the Goddess''s second announcement would be.


    But now that they had heard it, none of them could have imagined it would be something like this.


    "The Goddess is in love"��this was the kind of news that would shake the entire continent of Elant, the most explosive headline in decades.


    But it was the last thing any male practitioner wanted to hear.


    "Damn it, it''s all Timothy''s fault! If it weren''t for him, the Goddess would never have fallen in love!"


    "Exactly! The Goddess has been single for over six hundred years. How could she suddenly fall for someone now?


    It must be Timothy! He must''ve seduced her with his pretty-boy looks. This can''t be allowed!"


    "Right! He''s only been a disciple at Sky Sanctuary for a year, and he thinks he can mooch off the Goddess? What a joke!


    We have to help the Goddess see the truth and get rid of Timothy, that scheming wolf in sheep''s clothing!"


    Their hearts were practically bleeding, and all their hatred and anger had now turned toward Timothy.


    Their eyes burned with fury, and�� a deep, tearful frustration.


    With so many practitioners glaring at him in unison, the pressure should have been overwhelming.


    But when they looked at Timothy, who had just been exchanging sweet glances with the Goddess, they suddenly realized something strange.


    For some reason, despite all their hostile stares, Timothy didn''t seem�� afraid at all.

 Chapter 408 Strength

    "Unbelievable! This is way too arrogant!""How dare he be so cocky? I''m ready to fight him to the death!"


    The practitioners present were already feeling devastated by the grim news they had just received. Seeing Timothy standing there, completely unfazed, only made it harder for them to keep their emotions in check.


    "No way I''m buying that you''re worthy of being the goddess''s partner, Timothy. I''m challenging you to a one-on-one fight!" Continue your story on empire


    Borval, from the western mountains, finally stepped forward, his eyes blazing with fury as he glared at Timothy.


    Borval was a massive figure, standing at an imposing 6''9", with muscles so thick and defined that his skin had been tanned to a deep, healthy bronze from years under the sun. His presence radiated anger, and the oppressive aura of a Holy Emperor-level practitioner spread out around him, making many of the other practitioners feel uneasy.


    The western mountains were not known for producing many powerful practitioners, and their mastery of the Arcane Arts was generally considered subpar. For someone as strong as Borval to emerge from there was no small feat.


    Most practitioners had a bit of a regional bias and usually looked down on those from the western mountains. But right now, as Borval stood up to face Timothy, the crowd erupted in cheers of support.


    "That''s the spirit! Who would''ve thought the western mountains had such a badass? Knock him out for us!"


    "Yeah! Let''s see if Timothy''s a coward. If not, he better accept the challenge and get ready for a beating!"


    "Go for it, man! Teach that jerk who''s trying to steal the goddess a lesson!"


    Compared to their regional prejudices, the hatred for Timothy was far stronger. The practitioners from all the different sects simply couldn''t accept the fact that the goddess had declared Timothy her partner. They were itching to jump in and take him down themselves.


    After all, they were furious!


    Just thinking about the way the goddess had looked at Timothy with those affectionate eyes made their teeth grind in frustration.


    And now, with practitioners from all over the world gathered here, they were determined to show everyone what Timothy was really made of. They wanted to prove, once and for all, that he wasn''t worthy of being the goddess''s partner.


    "Borval, you''ve got to take him down for us!"


    "Yeah, I''ll cover the medical bills! We need to show the goddess that this pretty boy isn''t reliable!"


    Amid the cheers, Borval steadily made his way toward Timothy. His towering figure cast a shadow that completely engulfed Timothy. Each step he took was firm and deliberate, showing not just his cultivation level but also his incredible physical strength.


    With the power of Ocean''s Gate and such an overwhelming presence, even among Holy Emperor-level practitioners, Borval was considered exceptionally strong.


    No one doubted that he could crush Timothy.


    Even Borval''s gaze, locked onto Timothy, was filled with anger. It was clear he already saw Timothy as his enemy.


    "My name is Borval, and I''m here to challenge you. Not for anything else, but to prove whether you''re truly worthy of being the goddess''s partner."


    As Borval clasped his fists in a formal challenge, the oppressive aura of a Holy Emperor-level practitioner bore down on Timothy. Borval''s massive frame alone was enough to create a powerful visual impact.


    But the crowd of practitioners could all see that, despite facing this terrifyingly strong Holy Emperor from the western mountains, Timothy showed no fear at all. In fact, he casually returned the gesture, even taking a moment to glance over at the goddess.


    Their eyes met, and when Timothy saw Sylvia give him a slight nod, he smiled and turned back to Borval.


    His wife''s message was clear.


    Even though the goddess had personally declared it, the practitioners of the world would never accept it. There was only one way to make them acknowledge the truth��through strength.


    The continent of Elant was a complicated place, but in the end, the only thing that truly mattered was power.


    If the practitioners from all the sects refused to believe it, then Timothy would just have to make them believe��with his strength!


    Under the gaze of the goddess and the watchful eyes of countless practitioners, Timothy calmly lifted his head, even throwing a slightly provocative look at Borval. "Real men don''t settle things with words. If you think I''m unworthy, then prove it with your strength. Let''s see if you''re even qualified to judge me."


    In that instant, a sharp glint flashed in Timothy''s eyes.


    The moment the crowd saw that look, many of the practitioners��some of them even sect leaders��couldn''t help but feel a chill run down their spines.


    The practitioners who had gathered here for the Sky Sanctuary Conference were no pushovers. Their strength was undeniable. Yet, even some of the older sect leaders felt a deep sense of unease welling up from within.


    ''How is this possible? Isn''t Timothy just a young genius favored by the goddess?''


    ''It must be an illusion. Maybe that look is just some kind of intimidation technique.''


    Gritting their teeth, the practitioners refused to believe it. They focused their attention on the upcoming battle.


    At the same time, Borval had clearly been pushed to his limit.


    Not only had the goddess, whom he revered, acknowledged this man as her lover, but Timothy was also blatantly dismissing his strength. These actions had completely ignited the fury in Borval''s heart.


    "In that case, don''t blame me for not holding back!"


    Borval''s voice boomed with rage, and it was clear he had no intention of showing mercy.


    His goal was simple: to defeat Timothy in a single blow and teach this arrogant kid a lesson about the true meaning of power!


    His massive, dark hand came crashing down, as if it could sweep up the very winds of the world in its grasp. Though his body remained as steady as a mountain, the force behind this strike carried the ferocity of a wild beast.


    This was one of the secret techniques of the western mountains��transforming one''s own strength into the essence of a beast, unleashing all hidden power in a single, devastating attack.


    As Borval''s hand descended, his body seemed to morph into the form of a mighty bear, his entire being radiating primal energy. The spiritual power coursing through him gathered in his palm, focused and condensed to its peak.


    With the strength of Ocean''s Gate and spiritual energy rivaling that of a Holy Emperor, Borval funneled all his power into this one strike, determined to make it his most powerful blow.


    "Boom!"


    Even the air seemed to tear apart with the force of the strike, the sound echoing like a mountain crashing down. Borval''s dark hand, now like a massive boulder, descended with the weight of an entire mountain, ready to crush everything beneath it.


    For a moment, many of the practitioners couldn''t help but freeze, their eyes locked on the scene, anticipating the satisfying conclusion they had been waiting for. S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But just as Borval''s hand was about to land, and victory seemed certain in their minds, something unexpected happened.


    Under the gaze of countless onlookers, it became clear that Borval''s hand had stopped mid-air. It was completely frozen, unable to move an inch!

 Chapter 409 Thats... the power of a Holy Emperor!

    Boom.After a dull thud, Borval''s hand froze in midair, unable to move forward even an inch.


    His eyes, wide like bronze bells, were filled with shock.


    The once-confident Borval, who had been so sure he could crush Timothy with ease, now found his hand trembling uncontrollably. His entire arm throbbed with intense pain.


    No matter how hard he tried, Borval was stunned to realize that his hand couldn''t move forward at all.


    It was as if an insurmountable mountain stood before him, and his once-vaunted strength seemed utterly insignificant in comparison.


    The trembling in his arm grew worse, and the pain became unbearable. Fear and panic began to creep into Borval''s eyes.


    He realized, with growing horror, that his power wasn''t even on the same level as Timothy''s!


    This man''s true strength was far more terrifying than he had ever imagined!


    "How is this possible? What kind of power does Timothy have? Isn''t Borval supposed to be a Holy Emperor-level fighter from the Western Mountains? How could this happen?"


    "I heard Timothy''s already reached the level of Ocean''s Gate. He went from a novice to a Holy Emperor in just a year. That''s insane." Enjoy more content from empire


    "Ocean''s Gate? No way. Sure, his progress is ridiculously fast, but even with Ocean''s Gate-level power, he shouldn''t be able to crush someone of the same rank like this. And Borval''s from the Western Mountains��his strange techniques and strength are way beyond what a typical Holy Emperor can handle!"


    "Then what the hell is going on...?"


    Even the onlookers, practitioners themselves, were completely dumbfounded.


    The scene unfolding before them was beyond anything they could comprehend. Some even started to doubt whether Borval''s reputation was truly deserved.


    Just then, another loud boom echoed through the air.


    Borval''s massive body was suddenly struck by a force like a bolt of lightning, sending him flying backward.


    All eyes turned toward the source of the commotion, only to see Timothy standing there, looking as if he had just casually kicked a ball. With what seemed like a light, effortless kick, he had sent Borval''s hulking form flying.


    Borval''s body crashed into the ground, creating cracks that spread out like a spiderweb.


    Amidst his agonized groans, this so-called undefeated warrior from the Western Mountains��who had fought in a thousand battles without a single loss��lay crumpled on the ground, utterly defeated.


    No one could tell how many bones he had broken, but the pain was so intense that even his massive frame couldn''t withstand it.


    "What terrifying power... this guy''s strength is unreal!"


    Borval''s pained cries snapped many of the onlookers out of their daze.


    The scene before them was proof enough of just how terrifying Timothy''s power truly was.


    "Damn it! So Timothy''s strength has already reached this level?"


    "I don''t care how strong he is, there''s no way he''s worthy of the goddess!"


    "Get him! The goddess hasn''t said anything, so maybe she''s giving us the green light. If we take him down, she''ll see that this guy isn''t even close to being worthy of her!"


    Borval lay on the ground, utterly defeated, but his downfall only fueled the fighting spirit of the other Holy Emperor-level warriors present.


    On the continent of Elant, practitioners who had reached the level of Ocean''s Gate were rare. Each one could claim the title of Holy Emperor and dominate their own region.


    But now, several Holy Emperors simultaneously stepped forward from the crowd.


    They came from different sects, different factions, and some were even from the Demonic Sect.


    Yet at this moment, they all shared a common goal: to defeat Timothy.


    No matter what, they couldn''t allow Timothy to continue his arrogant display!


    "Hmph, so you beat Borval. I refuse to believe you can take all of us on so easily."


    "To be worthy of the goddess, you''ll need more than just the strength you''ve shown so far. Let''s see how long you can last against all of us!"


    The Holy Emperors hovered in the air, their gazes fixed on Timothy, burning with fury.


    But they quickly noticed something strange��whether it was against Borval or now facing them, Timothy''s expression hadn''t changed in the slightest. There wasn''t even a hint of fear in his eyes. S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In fact, as he faced this group of Holy Emperor-level warriors, Timothy didn''t look scared at all. If anything, there was a faint smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    "Damn it! Let''s see how long you can keep acting tough. Let''s all attack together and see how much more he can take!"


    The practitioners, having never been treated with such disdain, were now completely consumed by rage.


    "Flame Burst!"


    "Poseidon''s Sacred Form!"


    At that moment, the Holy Emperor-level warriors unleashed their full power. Beams of light from their magical artifacts lit up the sky.


    Some cast powerful Arcane Arts, others summoned their life-bound treasures, and some called forth their overwhelming Sacred Forms to crush Timothy.


    Even though they were facing just one man, these once-proud Holy Emperors attacked in unison. A torrent of immense spiritual energy descended upon Timothy, enveloping him completely.


    With so many Holy Emperors joining forces, it wasn''t just a challenge for someone at the Ocean''s Gate level��this would be difficult even for a seasoned Holy Emperor to handle.


    And Timothy was standing there alone.


    Seeing this, many of the onlookers breathed a sigh of relief, convinced that victory was now certain.


    Some even began to hold back, thinking there was no way Timothy could survive such an onslaught. After all, a mistake here could easily lead to his death.


    But just as they started to relax, confident that they had already won, something unexpected happened.


    Within the massive surge of spiritual energy, a force began to tear through the combined attack.


    The overwhelming assault from the Holy Emperors had been like a giant net, covering the sky and trapping Timothy. But now, a small, almost imperceptible tear appeared in that net.


    At first, the tear was tiny. Then it grew larger. And larger still.


    As the tear widened, it became clear that the net could no longer hold.


    Suddenly, an immense wave of spiritual energy exploded outward, shaking the entire battlefield.


    The top warriors from the various sects were caught in the blast, their bodies flung through the air by the fierce winds.


    Boom!


    The encirclement shattered!


    And in the stunned, fearful eyes of the sect leaders, Timothy stood tall, radiating an aura of overwhelming majesty that made them feel an instinctive urge to bow.


    "That''s... the power of a Holy Emperor! Timothy... he''s already reached the level of a Holy Emperor!"


    A voice, filled with terror, suddenly broke the silence.

 Chapter 410 Maybe the Goddess didnt actually love him.

    In just a moment, the entire Sky Sanctuary seemed to fall into a deathly silence.Seeing a dozen Holy Emperors fall to the ground so easily, the eyes of the surrounding practitioners were filled with fear and apprehension.


    Especially when they looked at Timothy. Their gazes gradually shifted from shock to outright terror.


    Before this, many had known that Timothy''s talent and potential were extraordinary, but no one could have imagined that his cultivation had reached such a terrifying level.


    "Peak Holy Emperor level? No, even a Holy Emperor couldn''t unleash such overwhelming power in a single strike. This is on par with Goddess Sylvia... He''s just too strong!"


    Suddenly, countless practitioners'' pupils shrank in disbelief.


    As the top experts from various sects were violently thrown to the ground, Timothy''s aura spread out.


    The oppressive force rippled outward like waves, causing everyone''s hearts to tremble.


    Among the practitioners present, whether they were sect leaders, elders, or even renowned Holy Emperors, all of them felt a deep, trembling fear.


    The sheer pressure was like a massive tidal wave crashing down, making it hard for them to even breathe.


    This kind of power��this overwhelming presence��was something not even Holy Emperor Luminis could muster.


    Only Goddess Sylvia had ever displayed such divine might!


    Divine power, vast and ethereal, descended upon them.


    As they stared at Timothy, practitioners from all corners of the world couldn''t help but show expressions of awe and terror.


    "How is this possible? I heard that just a year ago, he was nothing more than a discarded member of the Demonic Sect. There was even a huge controversy about him being chosen as the Goddess''s disciple when he first came to Sky Sanctuary. And now, in just one year? How could this happen?"


    "I remember seeing Timothy right before he entered the Sepulcher of the Sacred. Back then, he had just stepped into the Ocean''s Gate. Sure, crossing into Ocean''s Gate in a year is already terrifying, but breaking through to Holy Emperor level after just half a month in the Sepulcher? That''s impossible!"


    At that moment, shocked voices erupted all around.


    The practitioners present couldn''t fathom how Timothy''s strength had advanced at such a monstrous pace.


    Is he even human?


    No, this can''t be human! Discover stories at empire


    The oppressive force spread in all directions. Not only was the peak of Sky Sanctuary enveloped in this overwhelming pressure, but even the surrounding hundred miles felt it. Countless birds and beasts instinctively bowed down in fear, unable to resist the urge to submit.


    Even though it was hard to believe, the practitioners had no choice but to accept the truth.


    Timothy had indeed reached the peak of the Holy Emperor level��there was no faking that!


    "So, does anyone still have doubts about my relationship with the Goddess?"


    Noticing the change in the gazes of the thousands of practitioners, Timothy smiled slightly.


    Though the smile seemed kind on the surface, it sent a chill down everyone''s spine.


    Aside from the shock of realizing how powerful their new "brother" the Demon Emperor Zalroth was, countless practitioners, including Holy Emperor Luminis, wore expressions of despair.


    They wanted to object, to say that they couldn''t accept this no matter what.


    But the problem was...


    ''He''s radiating the pressure of a peak Holy Emperor. Who would dare oppose him?''


    The waves of divine power crashing over them were enough to make their hearts tremble. Just maintaining their composure was a struggle, let alone voicing any objections.


    "No wonder the Goddess has taken a special interest in Timothy. Breaking through to Holy Emperor level in just a year... Even in ancient times, this was unheard of. Timothy is a monster!"


    "Even so, I still don''t want to accept it! Damn it, how could the Goddess actually have a boyfriend?!"


    Their hearts were crying out, but under the relentless pressure, no one dared to speak up.


    They were terrified that Timothy might glance their way, and just the weight of his divine power would be enough to crush their spirits.


    The silence was suffocating. When many noticed that even Holy Emperor Luminis was trembling, they finally gave up.


    If even Holy Emperor Luminis didn''t dare say anything, what could they possibly say?


    Did they have a death wish?


    A wise man knows when to back down. For now, they would have to swallow their pride and bide their time. When the opportunity arose, they would make sure this thief who dared to lay hands on the Goddess paid the price.


    But for now... they had no choice but to retreat.


    Though their minds were filled with various thoughts, some practitioners couldn''t help but steal glances at Timothy, their envy, jealousy, and hatred practically gnawing at them. Yet, no one dared to speak.


    After all, when they thought about it carefully, the Goddess had only just announced her relationship with Timothy.


    Maybe, just maybe, Timothy had forced her to make this announcement with his newfound Holy Emperor-level power and talent.


    Maybe the Goddess didn''t actually love him.


    If that were the case, there was still hope!


    With that thought, many of them felt a bit more at ease. They were already plotting how they could "rescue" the Goddess from this "sea of suffering" and eliminate Timothy, the treacherous villain.


    "I didn''t expect everyone here to be so reasonable. Well, looks like no one''s objecting anymore, huh, wife?" Timothy said with a satisfied nod, glancing over at Sylvia.


    Then, in front of all the practitioners, he floated down beside her and gently took her cool, delicate hand in his.


    "Wife? He''s lost his mind!"


    "And he actually dared to hold the Goddess''s hand!"


    The scene unfolding before them made the practitioners'' eyes nearly pop out of their heads.


    In over six hundred years, no one had ever dared to speak to the Goddess in such a casual, flirtatious manner. Aside from Holy Maiden Aeliana, not a single person had ever been close enough to the Goddess to even think about physical contact.


    What they were witnessing now was beyond anything they could comprehend.


    Even if the Goddess had begrudgingly acknowledged Timothy as her lover, calling her wife in front of everyone, and then having the audacity to hold her hand in public��was he tired of living?


    Their hearts raced with shock, and countless eyes turned toward the pair in disbelief.


    But soon, they noticed something even more astonishing: the Goddess wasn''t angry at all.


    In fact... she seemed pleased. She even nodded slightly, and a faint blush appeared on her otherwise flawless, ethereal face. Her body, almost instinctively, leaned closer to Timothy.


    Her gentle, almost shy movements, though still carrying her usual cold elegance, had a hint of the softness of a girl in love.


    Everyone stood frozen in place, utterly dumbfounded. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 411 Gotcha!

    The goddess''s slightly flushed cheeks and the ambiguous atmosphere between the two left all the practitioners standing there, dumbfounded.When the goddess had announced her relationship, they still held onto a sliver of hope, thinking maybe there was a chance for things to turn around.


    But the scene unfolding before them was nothing like what they had imagined.


    The goddess wasn''t the least bit angry at Timothy''s playful behavior.


    What''s more, that faint blush and the way she shyly lowered her head��it was unmistakable. There was a hint of bashfulness, almost cute in a soft, endearing way. This was a far cry from the usual cold, aloof goddess who seemed to look down on everyone as if they were beneath her, never showing even a trace of emotion. Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    Is this�� is this really Goddess Sylvia?


    The sight before them made it clear to everyone: yes, this was indeed the goddess.


    But this adorable, bashful side of her? It only appeared when she was with Timothy.


    Sylvia''s current demeanor and expression were beyond anything the practitioners could comprehend.


    And yet, they could sense that this wasn''t even the whole story.


    Timothy, who had already anticipated that the goddess would be shy after making such an announcement, smiled slightly and leaned in close to Sylvia''s ear. "I didn''t expect you to announce it today, honey. But aside from the announcement, don''t you think you left out a few things?"


    "Left out�� what?" Sylvia''s voice was soft as she lifted her head slightly, the blush still lingering on her cheeks.


    "Well, you know, some details about our relationship to really convince them. Like how we went on that beach vacation, playing volleyball in bikinis by the sea. Or how you got jealous when you thought one of your female disciples was in my room. Or how you always steal the blanket when we sleep��"


    Timothy whispered these things gently into her ear.


    Hearing this, Sylvia''s heart started racing, her face turning an even deeper shade of red. "No way, absolutely not! It took all my courage just to announce the relationship. How could I possibly say such embarrassing things out loud?"


    "Ahem, but you did do all those things, goddess. And that''s not even the half of it. There''s plenty more, like��"


    "Stop, stop, stop! I get it, I get it! I''ll think about it, okay? But for now�� we need to take things one step at a time. I need some time before I can talk about such embarrassing stuff��"


    Timothy''s teasing had Sylvia feeling a bit guilty for not sharing more details. But no matter how much she thought about it, she just couldn''t get past the embarrassment. She had to push it off for later. If she said all that now, she wouldn''t be able to show her face tomorrow!


    "Haha, no worries. We can save it for later. We''ve got plenty of time. Who knows, maybe after a few more dates, we''ll have even more stories to tell."


    "D-dates�� Ahhh, I know, I know! But let''s talk about this after the big event, okay? Otherwise��"


    "No problem. We''ll talk after our next date."


    "��"


    The silence around them was deafening. At this moment, the gazes of all the practitioners were even more vacant than before.


    Because just now, they had all witnessed Timothy and the goddess whispering sweet nothings to each other, their intimate gestures on full display.


    Not only that, but they had also heard every word of their conversation, loud and clear.


    Even though Timothy and the goddess had been speaking softly, as if their voices were barely audible, the practitioners present were all highly skilled. Their hearing was far superior to that of ordinary people.


    And on top of that, it seemed like neither Timothy nor the goddess had bothered to use any spiritual energy to conceal their voices. So, everyone had heard this incredibly intimate conversation.


    Dates, stealing blankets, the goddess getting jealous��each of these things was enough to shake the heavens.


    So, it wasn''t just that the goddess was in a relationship. These two were blatantly flaunting it in front of everyone!


    "Oh no!"


    At that moment, Sylvia finally realized that she had forgotten to suppress her voice earlier. The entire conversation between her and Timothy had been overheard by everyone.


    Recalling the content of their exchange, Sylvia felt so embarrassed that she wished she could just disappear into the ground.


    Who would have ever thought she''d say something like that��


    "I have some matters to attend to. This meeting is over for now. I''m leaving."


    Completely at a loss for how to explain what had just happened, her mind in chaos and her face burning with embarrassment, Sylvia gave up on trying to explain anything.


    As soon as she finished speaking, a cold breeze swept across the area.


    With a light step, her graceful figure lifted off the ground, riding the wind as she attempted to fly back to her chambers.


    But just as Sylvia ascended into the air, Timothy stepped into the sky as well, appearing right beside her.


    "Why are you following me?" Sylvia''s voice, though trying to sound stern, couldn''t hide a hint of bashfulness.


    "I just remembered, honey, it''s that time of the month for you, isn''t it? You should take care of yourself and avoid getting too stressed. So, I figured I''d head back to the palace with you and make you some warm lemon tea. You don''t like drinking brown sugar water, and I don''t want you to be uncomfortable on your own," Timothy replied gently.


    His words sent a ripple through Sylvia''s heart.


    Not only did Timothy remember her cycle perfectly, but his concern for her was so detailed and thoughtful. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even though she knew they were still in front of the entire Sect, hearing such tender and intimate words made Sylvia''s heart flutter.


    In the end, she nodded softly.


    "Hmph, I guess it wasn''t for nothing that I announced our relationship in front of everyone. Seems like you do care about a lot of things," Sylvia huffed, but there was a sweet smile tugging at the corners of her lips.


    "Honey, you''re being tsundere again��" Timothy chuckled.


    "Who''s being tsundere? That''s ridiculous! I''ve told you, I have nothing to do with that word!" Sylvia shot back.


    "Then think about what just happened."


    "I��"


    "Gotcha!" Timothy teased, and Sylvia, unable to come up with a retort, stuck her tongue out at him.


    Her little pink tongue was especially cute, adding a playful touch to her usually cool and aloof face.


    The two figures flew off together, and under the gaze of countless onlookers, it was clear that their hands were gently intertwined.


    The scene was undeniably sweet.

 Chapter 412 We havent shown off our love enough!

    "This... this is just too much!""Too much? This is beyond too much! It''s like setting a new world record for public displays of affection, torturing every single person who''s still single!"


    "So cruel, so cruel! I could handle being tortured by anyone, but I never thought I''d be tortured by the goddess herself!"


    As they watched the two figures gradually disappear into the horizon, the crowd of practitioners exchanged helpless glances, feeling like they were on the verge of tears but unable to cry.


    This level of "dog abuse" (public displays of affection that torment single people) wasn''t just a problem for the singles anymore.


    Under the sheer emotional devastation, even some of the practitioners who were in relationships felt like they''d been dealt a heavy blow.


    Watching Goddess Sylvia and Timothy walk hand in hand, their affection palpable as they disappeared into the distance, the vast grounds outside Sky Sanctuary were filled with groans of despair.


    Elder Turner, seeing the awkward scene before him, hesitated for a long time before finally stepping forward. "Ahem, thank you all for attending the Sky Sanctuary gathering. However, now that the goddess has returned to her chambers, the event is officially over. Please, everyone, return to your respective sects."


    Elder Turner''s words marked the end of the gathering.


    The practitioners who had come from all corners of the land were clearly reluctant to leave, unwilling to accept that it was over just like that.


    But after thinking it over, considering Timothy''s terrifying strength, even if they wanted to resist or "rescue" the goddess, there was nothing they could do.


    They could only return to their sects and plan for the long term.


    However, recalling the intimate scene between the two just now, a sense of hopelessness crept in. Even if all the sects united to petition the goddess, begging her not to lose herself in love, it probably wouldn''t make any difference.


    The sect leaders and elders from all over the land could only drag their dejected bodies back to their sects.


    As the practitioners gradually left, the atmosphere grew even more somber, amplifying the collective frustration.


    When the leaders returned to their sects, it didn''t take long for a commotion to break out.


    The elders and disciples eagerly gathered around. "Sect Leader, Sect Leader, what did the goddess talk about today?"


    "Uh, the first thing she talked about was the details of the Sepulcher of the Sacred and the Netherworld incident."


    "Oh, and what about the second thing? I remember the goddess mentioned a while ago that she had a second announcement to make. Some experts even speculated that it would be something shocking enough to shake the entire world."


    However, many people clearly weren''t that interested in the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    "Are you sure you want to hear this?"


    "Of course!"


    "Alright... well, don''t blame me for this. The second thing the goddess announced... is that she''s in love. And the person she''s in love with is none other than Timothy from Sky Sanctuary."


    "..."


    "Huh?"


    "What?!"


    Soon, as the practitioners who had returned to their sects spread the news, the entire continent of Elant was shaken. Countless disciples and practitioners felt as if they''d been hit by a tidal wave of emotions.


    Aside from the internal wails of despair, the most common reaction was the same everywhere: "I can''t accept this!"


    "Damn it! I''m going to fight Timothy! There''s no way I believe Goddess Sylvia would fall in love with him!"


    "Exactly! No matter what the truth is, as long as we all gang up on him and beat him to a pulp, the rumors will fall apart on their own!"


    "Uh, but I also heard something else at the Sky Sanctuary gathering. Timothy''s strength has now reached the level of a Holy Emperor."


    "..."


    "Damn it! Why is the universe so unfair to me?!"


    Finally, the disciples from various sects, who had been emotionally devastated, couldn''t hold it in any longer. Your journey continues at empire


    They couldn''t beat him in a fight, and they couldn''t out-insult him either.


    He was better looking, and to top it all off, his girlfriend was none other than Goddess Sylvia.


    There was just no comparison!


    The sky was still as blue as ever, but at that moment, it felt like a dark cloud had settled over the hearts of the practitioners across the Elant continent.


    The shock and uproar caused by this news were enough to shake the entire world.


    After all, since Goddess Sylvia had ascended to power, her book The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners had gained her countless followers.


    As for those who admired her from afar, they were too numerous to count.


    "Waaah!"


    For a time, the sound of weeping echoed from all corners of the Elant continent.


    The scene was truly spectacular.


    Even compared to the chaos that erupted during the Sepulcher of the Sacred incident, it felt like this day was truly the darkest in the lives of the practitioners across the Elant continent.


    The sense of desolation was so overwhelming, it was as if snow could fall in June...


    ...


    Inside Sky Sanctuary, Sylvia couldn''t help but giggle when she sensed the stunned expressions of the practitioners outside, many of whom were crying miserably. "All I did was announce that I''m in a relationship. Is it really that big of a deal?"


    "You tell me..." Timothy chuckled helplessly.


    If it had been anyone else announcing their relationship, even a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, it probably wouldn''t have caused such an uproar.


    But Goddess Sylvia was different.


    Not only was she ranked second on the Enchanting Goddess Rankings, making her the dream of countless people, but her cold and aloof demeanor, along with her past statements, had convinced nearly everyone that:


    Anyone could fall in love��except the goddess. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So when the news broke, it was like a tidal wave crashing down, sweeping up countless practitioners across the entire Elant continent.


    The shock was far greater than even the resurrection of a Holy Emperor''s corpse during the Sepulcher of the Sacred incident.


    "Ahem, okay, I guess this news is a bit more unbelievable than it sounds on the surface..."


    After thinking it over, Sylvia couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. "But... hmph, I finally announced it to the world today. Doesn''t it feel pretty good?"


    With a proud little huff, a faintly smug smile appeared on her lips.


    Timothy nodded. "It does feel good, but... something''s still missing."


    "Missing? What do you mean?" Sylvia asked, slightly puzzled.


    "That''s right. What''s missing is... we haven''t shown off our love enough!"


    "You!"


    Sylvia was so exasperated that she burst out laughing. "You''re not some heartless PDA machine! Why are you so obsessed with showing off?"


    "I may not be, but you''re my wife, aren''t you?"


    "I... I am not..."


    Her voice trailed off, clearly losing confidence as she spoke.


    After giving Timothy''s chest a couple of playful punches in embarrassment, Sylvia''s eyes sparkled as a thought suddenly crossed her mind.


    "Now that I think about it, maybe we do need to show off a little more."


    Looking at Timothy with a more serious expression, Sylvia''s mind wandered back to the Themyscira Sect and that book that even she found mortifying��The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners.


    If she wanted to put an end to the continued spread of The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners, it seemed like she''d have to deal with the Themyscira Sect next...

 Chapter 413 Where exactly are we going to show off our love?

    Although Sylvia had finally made the announcement to the world, as if she had just completed a monumental task, she couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief.But upon further reflection, she quickly realized the kind of shockwaves this announcement would send across the continent of Elant.


    Not only would the various sects spread the news like wildfire, but the most troublesome group would undoubtedly be the followers of The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners.


    Just thinking about The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners gave Sylvia a headache.


    What on earth had she been thinking in her younger, more rebellious days? Of all the things she could have done��she could have been as arrogant as the other Holy Emperors and challenged the heavens��but no, she had to go and write The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners!


    With a deep sense of regret, Sylvia had long wanted to pull the book from circulation.


    But she never could have imagined that the book she had casually written in her youth would spread and gain popularity at such a terrifying speed.


    Even though she had come to her senses a year ago and realized just how immature she had been when she wrote it, she had stopped discussing anything related to The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners entirely.


    Yet despite her silence, the group of followers who treated The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners as their holy scripture continued to grow, and at an even faster rate.


    Over the years, whenever Sylvia found herself cornered by the eager gazes of women who worshipped the book, she would reluctantly say a few words about it. And before long, those words would be recorded, widely circulated, and praised. Sometimes, they would even be added to the book itself, leading to new editions being printed with a few extra pages.


    As a result, the original The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners, which had been no more than a hundred pages, had now doubled in length. Stay tuned with empire


    And it wasn''t just the book. The number of men and women who followed its teachings had grown exponentially.


    At this point, aside from the forces under the various Holy Emperors, if anyone were to mention another powerful faction, many practitioners would likely bring up the Single Women''s Alliance.


    After all, these devoted followers were scattered across the sects, refusing to date or seek boyfriends, with the belief that their goddess was the highest form of faith deeply ingrained in their hearts.


    Even though Sylvia had tried multiple times to step forward and tell people not to blindly follow The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners, attempting to distance herself from the book''s immature ideas, her words were always taken as modesty.


    Not only did her efforts have no effect, but they actually attracted even more admiration and loyalty. It was completely backfiring!


    "Well, at least now I finally have a way to put an end to this embarrassing chapter of my life!" Sylvia couldn''t help but clench her fist in determination.


    The announcement she had just made about her relationship would hit the followers of The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners the hardest, but at the same time, it was the perfect opportunity to change things.


    "You said earlier that we didn''t show off our love enough. How about we go out and flaunt it a little more?" Having made up her mind, Sylvia looked at Timothy with a soft, yet determined gaze.


    "Oh?"


    Timothy raised an eyebrow in mild surprise, but soon, a knowing look crossed his face. "But I don''t believe you''d want to show off our love just for the fun of it. There''s got to be another reason, right?"


    "Well, actually��"


    Sylvia hadn''t expected him to see through her so quickly, and she hurriedly averted her eyes, a little flustered.


    But as she bit her lip, she knew full well that if she wanted to erase this embarrassing part of her past, the first step was to face it head-on.


    After hesitating for a while, Sylvia finally opened her mouth, forcing herself to push through the overwhelming embarrassment, and began to recount the cringeworthy story of her rebellious youth. "Alright, here''s the thing��"


    "��"


    "Hahaha! A Single Women''s Alliance? I can''t believe something like that actually exists in this world!"


    After hearing Sylvia''s full explanation, Timothy couldn''t help but burst into laughter. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Who would have thought that the cold, untouchable, and pure Goddess Sylvia had such a series of explosive secrets?


    Not only was her past full of rebellious, cringey moments, but the fact that she had unintentionally created a massive following��one that was now on the verge of becoming a powerful faction��was absolutely mind-blowing!


    The Single Women''s Alliance, with its followers spread across the world, was something no one could have seen coming!


    No wonder Timothy had felt those unfriendly stares during the early days of his relationship with the goddess, even though they hadn''t made their romance public yet.


    It seemed like someone had even been secretly investigating him.


    Even though he already knew about The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners, Timothy had never imagined the book''s influence could be this massive.


    Now that Goddess Sylvia had officially announced their relationship, he could already picture the uproar that would follow once the sect leaders and elders attending the conference returned to their sects and spread the news.


    Good thing he had already reached the level of a Holy Emperor. Otherwise, those female disciples who worshipped Sylvia''s book might have tried to tear him apart.


    "But no matter the reason, there''s no way I''m passing up an opportunity to show off my love when my wife''s offering it on a silver platter. I''m in!"


    Despite Sylvia''s somewhat shocking explanation, Timothy agreed without hesitation, his usual boldness shining through.


    After all, up until now, they had only gone on secret dates. They had never publicly revealed their relationship or flaunted their love in front of others.


    Why would he ever turn down such a great opportunity?


    "Hmph, good. I''m glad you agreed."


    Sylvia let out a soft huff, but it was clear she was relieved, with a hint of joy in her expression.


    If Timothy hadn''t agreed, she really wouldn''t have known how to face the embarrassment of her past.


    Thank goodness��


    "Then get ready to head out with me. And now that we''ve gone public, if you want to do something like�� like kissing me in front of everyone, I�� I won''t completely refuse."


    With a delicate finger, she lightly tapped Timothy''s chest. As soon as the words left her mouth, Sylvia felt a wave of embarrassment wash over her, and she lowered her head slightly.


    But it was obvious what she meant: she wanted Timothy to feel free to show affection openly, without holding back.


    She wanted the followers of The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners to realize that love wasn''t exactly what they had imagined.


    "Don''t worry. When it comes to showing off love, let''s just say, there''s no one in all of Elant who can compete with me!" Timothy responded with confidence.


    There were plenty of things he wouldn''t boast about, but when it came to public displays of affection? After teasing Holy Maiden Aeliana and Holy Emperor Luminis, what did he have to fear?


    "But, where exactly are we going to show off our love?" Timothy asked, gazing at Sylvia''s stunning face.


    "Themyscira Sect. After all, that''s where The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners has its strongest roots."

 Chapter 414 I cant accept this!

    "Lady Goddess, where are you headed?"Elder Turner, who had just finished dismissing the various sects, wiped the sweat from his forehead, looking visibly relieved. But just as he was about to relax, he suddenly noticed the goddess leaving her chambers, seemingly preparing to fly off.


    When Elder Turner asked his question, his voice quickly caught the attention of the nearby disciples. Soon enough, they all saw another figure standing beside the goddess.


    It was Timothy, who had flown up to join her. The two of them were walking side by side, their movements close and familiar, as if this kind of intimacy was something they had long grown accustomed to.


    "I''m... going on a date with Timothy."


    Sylvia hesitated for a moment when she heard Elder Turner''s question, but she quickly responded. Her voice was as cool and distant as ever, just like when she issued commands in the past.


    But the words she spoke hit Elder Turner and the surrounding disciples like a bolt of lightning.


    None of them had ever imagined that the goddess would so openly admit to going on a date. Even though they had already heard the announcement about her relationship with Senior Brother Timothy, the idea that she would actually go on a date was something they just couldn''t wrap their heads around. sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They simply couldn''t accept it!


    Elder Turner was equally stunned. "Lady Goddess, are you... sure you''re not joking?"


    "Of course not. When have I ever lied?" Sylvia answered without hesitation, as if to affirm her resolve. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, her smooth hand seemed to tighten its grip on Timothy''s.


    For a brief moment, their eyes met, and it was as if an electric current passed between them.


    Sylvia''s lips curled into a slight smile. In full view of everyone, she and Timothy walked hand in hand, stepping into the air.


    Walking on air was something only those at the level of a Holy Emperor could do. And now, the two of them were doing it together, gradually disappearing into the horizon.


    The sight of them, a pair of celestial lovers, was something only Holy Emperor-level beings could pull off. It left the disciples��many of whom had been single for who knows how long��feeling a strange stirring in their hearts. Some of them were on the verge of tears.


    Who could have predicted that the goddess, who rarely ever left the Sky Sanctuary, would one day, under the ordinary sunlight, head off on a date?


    The lingering divine aura in the air only made the situation more bittersweet, leaving the single disciples feeling utterly defeated.


    In that moment, many of them suddenly realized that maybe... it was time for them to find someone too.


    Because seriously, how could anyone keep living like this every day?


    ...


    As they walked through the sky, thousands of miles of mountains and rivers passed beneath their feet in an instant.


    Before long, a mountain range appeared before Timothy and Sylvia. This was the Themyscira Sect.


    Though the Themyscira Sect was tall and imposing, it lacked the grandeur and majesty of the Sky Sanctuary. Instead, it had a more delicate and graceful charm.


    The spiritual energy floating in the air was pure and clear, like a gentle stream, making it the perfect environment for the sect''s female disciples to cultivate their minds and spirits.


    It was this very purity that had allowed the Themyscira Sect to thrive and grow over the years, with all its disciples being women.


    Themyscira Sect''s leader, Thalia, had also attended the Sky Sanctuary''s gathering. And when she heard the goddess announce her relationship, her face had turned paler than anyone else''s.


    She had returned to the sect, her voice trembling as she relayed the news, and the entire Themyscira Sect had erupted into chaos.


    The goddess''s relationship had shocked the entire world, but no one was more shaken than the countless disciples of the Themyscira Sect.


    For years, they had grown up with a steadfast belief, following the teachings they held as sacred, which were written in their most revered text, The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners.


    No relationships, no romantic entanglements��only unwavering devotion to the goddess. This had been their guiding principle for as long as they could remember.


    But today... the goddess had announced she was in love!


    "Impossible! I refuse to believe it! We''re talking about the goddess who wrote The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners! How could she possibly be interested in romance?


    I still vividly remember when a Holy Emperor-level practitioner once flirted with her, and she nearly cut him in half for it.


    A goddess like that��how could she ever fall in love?"


    "I don''t believe it either. I''ve dedicated my life to following the goddess and the wisdom in The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners. There''s no way I''d believe such ignorant rumors."


    "But... Sect Leader herself just confirmed it. And it''s not just her. Several passing practitioners have mentioned that the goddess seems to have unusual feelings for Timothy. Their closeness... it''s beyond what you''d expect from a normal couple."


    "But..."


    A heavy silence fell over the group. Faced with undeniable evidence, even the disciples of Themyscira Sect didn''t know how to make sense of it. Stay updated via empire


    "Timothy must have used some strange trick to confuse the goddess, making her temporarily change her mind. All we need to do is defeat Timothy, give him a good beating, and snap the goddess out of it. Problem solved!"


    Suddenly, someone suggested this, and the disciples'' eyes lit up in unison, as if they had just seen the light.


    "Exactly! Even if the goddess seems close to him, it might not be what she truly wants! If we beat Timothy, we''ll find out the truth!"


    "Yeah! Beat up Timothy, save the goddess��that''s what we, as her loyal followers, should do!"


    "Beat up Timothy!"


    "How dare he charm the goddess! I''ll make sure he''s black and blue when I''m done with him!"


    It was as if they had finally found a way out of their despair, and cheers erupted all around.


    "Uh, but Timothy''s already reached the Holy Emperor level. His power is second only to the goddess."


    Suddenly, a voice cut through the excitement.


    "��"


    In an instant, the entire Themyscira Sect fell silent.


    "S-Senior Sister, you''re not joking, right?"


    When they realized that the one who had spoken was none other than their highly respected Senior Sister, the disciples were dumbfounded.


    "Of course not. Why would I joke about something like this?"


    "Where did you hear that?"


    "I heard it from Abbot Fenvin, who passed by earlier. He wasn''t lying."


    "��"


    "��"


    The disciples, who had been so excited just moments ago, now stood in stunned silence.


    After a long, awkward pause, they exchanged glances, tears welling up in their eyes. "So... there''s really no way to stop Goddess Sylvia from falling in love?"


    "I can''t believe it! But... it seems like there''s nothing we can do."


    "I can''t accept this!"


    "How could the goddess fall in love? She''s descending into a sea of suffering!"


    The sound of sobbing echoed throughout Themyscira Sect. The once vibrant and hopeful disciples now seemed utterly heartbroken, as if their world had been shattered.


    "Who says love can''t bring happiness? Maybe you all have some serious misconceptions about romance."


    At that moment, a voice called out from the distance.

 Chapter 415 The Heartless Flower is blooming!

    "Who is that?"In an instant, all the disciples of the Themyscira Sect had their attention drawn to the voice.


    Their gazes shifted toward the source, but they didn''t see anyone nearby. Instead, there were just two figures sitting on a distant hillside.


    It was as if their perception was being subtly interfered with��they couldn''t make out the identities of the two figures.


    All they could sense was that the woman''s silhouette was graceful and flawless, exuding an extraordinary beauty. The man beside her had an equally striking presence, his posture confident and distinguished.


    "Who could they be, to have such an aura and even affect our minds like this?"


    The disciples of the Themyscira Sect exchanged looks of surprise.


    But no matter how hard they tried, the interference of spiritual energy prevented them from discerning the true identities of the two figures.


    They had no choice but to slowly approach the distant hillside.


    The flowers and plants of the Themyscira Sect bloomed year-round, and the climate was always like the most pleasant spring.


    Though there was a light dusting of frost on the mountain peak, the hillside was covered in vibrant, colorful flowers.


    Yet, this already beautiful scene seemed even more enchanting with the presence of that flawless figure.


    Her long hair danced gently in the breeze, and her pale blue dress flowed like a butterfly soaring freely through the air.


    Unrestrained. Chasing freedom.


    Even though she hadn''t turned around, the sight of her back alone left many of the disciples deeply moved, their gazes transfixed.


    Though they were all women, they could still fully appreciate the otherworldly beauty before them.


    "But, were you the ones who said that just because someone falls in love, it doesn''t mean they can''t be happy? That we''ve misunderstood what love is?"


    At that moment, the voice of Isolde, the guardian of the Themyscira Sect, broke the silence, filled with hostility.


    "Yes."


    After a brief pause, the woman finally responded.


    Hearing this, the other disciples frowned, some of them visibly irritated.


    Isolde, clearly angered, raised an eyebrow. "Do you even know the path we follow in the Themyscira Sect?


    For as long as we''ve existed, the one we revere most is Goddess Sylvia.


    Her teachings, The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners, are the foundation of our beliefs and the text we hold closest to our hearts.


    That''s why every disciple of the Themyscira Sect rejects love, seeing it as the most corrupting influence on the soul.


    So, what exactly did you mean by what you just said?"


    However, the woman didn''t respond again.


    Instead, she slowly turned to look at the man beside her.


    Though the disciples couldn''t see their eyes, at that moment, they all felt as if the air around them was filled with a tender, affectionate energy.


    Under their watchful gazes, the man gently took out a pure white camellia and placed it in the woman''s soft, flowing hair.


    The contrast between the snow-white camellia and her golden locks was breathtaking, stirring something in the hearts of those watching.


    This gesture clearly made the woman''s heart flutter as well. "Why are you putting this flower in my hair?"


    "It''s simple. The hillside is full of flowers, so if you wear this camellia, you''ll blend right in with them, won''t you?"


    "Blend in with the flowers? What does that have to do with me?


    Wait a minute...


    Hmph, are you trying to say I''m not as pretty as the flowers?"


    "Of course not.


    What I''m saying is, with all these flowers around, I''m worried that you''re so beautiful, they''ll all feel ashamed of themselves.


    So I thought I''d have you wear this flower, to show a little mercy to the rest of them."


    The man chuckled.


    "You!"


    Hearing this, the woman''s body trembled slightly, a mix of embarrassment and frustration in her voice. "You''re impossible! Always so smooth with your words!


    Hmph, don''t think you can get away with that."


    "You men are all the same��smooth talkers now, but can you keep it up for ten years, a hundred years, or even ten thousand years?"


    "Of course I can."


    The man''s response was calm, as if he had no doubt. "If it''s for you, my dear wife, ten thousand years would be nothing."


    The woman fell silent for a moment, clearly moved by his words. Though they were cheesy, they carried a sincerity that tugged at her heart.


    Still, she tried to push back.


    "Ten thousand years? I... I don''t believe it! That''s way too long. How could I trust something like that? Besides, how would you even prove it?"


    "Prove it? That''s easy."


    The man smiled, as if he had anticipated the question. "Sure, ten thousand years sounds like a long time. But if I come to this hillside every year, pick a flower, and give it to you while saying ''I love you,'' year after year, then before you know it, ten thousand years won''t seem so far away."


    "Every year, you''d come here, pick a flower, and say ''I love you''?"


    The woman stood there, speechless.


    What could be more heartfelt than a promise like that?


    On the quiet hillside, though the disciples couldn''t see the couple''s faces, they could almost hear the quickening of their own heartbeats, as if they were sharing in the moment.


    "Hmph, it''s easy to say. But men''s words are full of lies. I don''t believe you''d actually do it!"


    Her voice was soft, but it was clear her resolve was wavering.


    "Are you sure, my dear?"


    "Yes, I''m sure!"


    "Haha, well then, let me prove it to you."


    The man chuckled, and without hesitation, he plucked a beautiful flower from beside him. Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    He gently placed the flower in the woman''s hand, his face close to hers, a soft smile playing on his lips. Leaning in, he whispered in her ear, his voice tender and without any unnecessary embellishment. He spoke the simplest, purest words:


    "My love, I love you."


    The moment those words left his lips, not only did the disciples of the Themyscira Sect freeze in place, but they also noticed something else.


    A faint blush appeared on the woman''s delicate ears.


    A strand of hair fell across her face, and in her flustered state, she quickly tucked it behind her ear, revealing her stunning profile, now tinged with a soft pink hue.


    The power of those words was undeniable. Even the disciples, who had been watching from a distance, felt their hearts skip a beat. S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They quickly shook their heads, trying to rid themselves of the strange thoughts that had crept into their minds after hearing that simple confession.


    "Wait! The Heartless Flower is blooming!"


    Suddenly, one of the disciples cried out in shock, pointing toward a patch of green grass behind the hillside.


    There, amidst the grass, fiery red flowers were slowly beginning to bloom.


    Each flower had seven bright red petals, resembling a fully blossomed flower.


    These flowers, which had been planted on the grounds of the Themyscira Sect for hundreds of years without ever blooming, were now opening all at once!

 Chapter 416 Youre clearly lying

    All the disciples were almost simultaneously struck with an expression of disbelief."How is it possible for the Heartless Flower to actually bloom?!" Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    At Themyscira Sect, nearly every disciple knew about the Heartless Flower that grew on the hillside. They also knew how incredibly difficult it was for this flower to bloom.


    Back when the Sect Leader, Thalia, treated the goddess''s writings, The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners, as sacred scripture, she had planted the rare and precious Heartless Flower seeds on the hillside of Themyscira Sect.


    The seeds of the Heartless Flower were known to be valuable ingredients for refining deadly poisons. The toxins produced from it were so potent that they could even harm a Holy Emperor-level practitioner.


    Because of this, the Heartless Flower was considered extremely valuable.


    However, very few people knew that the Heartless Flower had another, more mysterious value.


    According to legend, as one of the rarest ancient flowers, the Heartless Flower had witnessed countless human relationships��unions and separations��yet it remained indifferent, devoid of any true emotion.


    It had lost all faith in love and refused to bloom.


    Even when deeply rooted in the earth, the Heartless Flower would never bloom alongside other flowers.


    It would only break through the soil and blossom when it sensed a love that it truly recognized as genuine.


    This legend was well-known among the disciples of Themyscira Sect.


    They had even tried bringing other practitioner couples to the hillside, hoping to make the Heartless Flower bloom.


    But no matter what they tried, nothing worked.


    Over time, the disciples became more convinced of what the Sect Leader and the goddess had said��that true, sincere love simply didn''t exist in this world.


    The Heartless Flower had become a symbol of this belief, and they had long since accepted that nothing could ever make it bloom.


    So, when the Heartless Flower suddenly bloomed, it completely shattered their expectations.


    "The Heartless Flower actually bloomed! That means�� the love between these two people has been recognized by the Heartless Flower!"


    "How is that possible? But�� hasn''t the Heartless Flower been here for a hundred years without blooming?"


    "I can''t believe it. There really is such genuine love in this world."


    "Could it be that this is why Goddess Sylvia declared her own love? Because of something like this?"


    The disciples, who had once been so skeptical, now found their beliefs subtly shifting.


    While other things might still be uncertain, one thing was clear: the love between these two mysterious people was so sincere that it had moved the Heartless Flower to bloom. This was far beyond anything the goddess had written in The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners.


    "Suddenly, love seems kind of sweet. I never thought it could be this sweet before."


    "They''re so sweet together�� I''m actually starting to feel like I want to fall in love too��"


    Some of the female disciples, their gazes lingering on the scene before them, felt their long-held beliefs begin to melt away, like ice thawing in the spring.


    "No way! Even if true love exists in this world, so what? Goddess Sylvia wrote in her book: ''True strength can only be achieved by abandoning all emotions. Only with a heart as cold as ice can one grow stronger, step by step. Love will only erode a person''s will and resolve. Anyone who falls in love is destined to never become a true master.''"


    As if trying to refute what was happening, Isolde suddenly spoke up: "Exactly! Love is a mountain blocking our path to true mastery. Only by staying detached from worldly emotions, by having nothing to do with love, can we become stronger! True masters never fall in love!"


    It was as if a light bulb had gone off in their heads, and other disciples quickly echoed her sentiments.


    The disciples snapped out of their daze, shaking their heads vigorously, trying to rid themselves of the influence of the sweet love they had just witnessed.


    But just as they were struggling to break free from those thoughts, the woman who had been sitting quietly on the hillside finally stood up.


    "Love doesn''t actually hinder one''s cultivation," she said softly. "In fact, when you hit a bottleneck in your training, falling in love might be exactly what helps you break through and reach a level you''ve never been able to before.


    The insights you gain from love may be different from those you gain from cultivation, but they can be incredibly beneficial to your growth.


    So, the idea that love prevents you from becoming stronger? That''s just not true."


    Her cool, calm voice left many of the disciples momentarily stunned.


    "How is that possible? You''re clearly lying."


    Isolde''s voice was sharp, her disbelief palpable. "Almost all the Holy Emperor-level practitioners on the continent of Elant are solitary. When has love ever been beneficial to cultivation? Anyone who has a lover has never reached the level of a Holy Emperor!"


    She was trying her best to refute the woman''s words, her frustration growing. "You''re spreading dangerous nonsense! You must be some kind of demoness from the Demonic Sect, trying to shake the very beliefs we hold dear!"


    "Demoness? Do you really think I''d care about that?"


    The woman responded with a cold, dismissive smile. "And as for your claim that no one with a lover has ever reached the level of a Holy Emperor��are you serious?"


    "Of course!" Isolde snapped back, her voice filled with scorn. "Anyone who lets love affect them could never advance in their cultivation. There''s no way they could ever��"


    But before she could finish, her words faltered. "Wait, what is this?!" S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Isolde''s mocking expression suddenly shifted to one of shock.


    And it wasn''t just her. In that instant, every disciple of Themyscira Sect felt a shudder run through their bodies.


    They could all sense it��the overwhelming pressure radiating from the woman before them.


    The pressure was growing stronger, intensifying with each passing moment, until it felt as though the very sky was being blotted out, pressing down on them like an unstoppable force.


    It was vast, like a tidal wave crashing over them.


    This terrifying aura was something none of them had ever felt before��not even from their Sect Leader, Thalia.


    The power of a Holy Emperor. No, this oppressive force was even beyond that of an ordinary Holy Emperor!


    And the source of this pressure wasn''t just the woman.


    The moment the man beside her stood up, another wave of divine power descended upon them.


    The sweet, romantic atmosphere from earlier had completely vanished.


    This couple, who had just moments ago seemed lost in their love for each other, were now revealing their true strength��both of them were Holy Emperors!


    "Is it even possible for a couple to both be Holy Emperor-level practitioners? Does such a thing exist on the continent of Elant?"


    "I don''t know! I''ve never heard of anything like this before!"


    The disciples of Themyscira Sect were utterly dumbfounded. In the thousands of years of recorded history, there had never been any mention of two Holy Emperors being in a relationship.


    And yet, here it was, happening right before their eyes.


    "Who�� who are they?!"


    Frozen in place, the disciples could only stare in disbelief, their minds struggling to comprehend what they were witnessing.


    And then, the graceful figure of the woman slowly turned around.


    Amidst the sea of blooming flowers, they finally saw her face clearly.


    "Goddess!"

 Chapter 417 Is this what being in love really feels like?

    "Goddess!"In that moment, every female disciple present seemed completely frozen in place.


    The cold, flawless figure before them was none other than the revered and worshipped Goddess Sylvia of the entire Themyscira Sect.


    And the man standing beside Sylvia? He was none other than the goddess''s newly announced boyfriend��Timothy.


    It made sense, though. After all, there wasn''t another Holy Emperor-level couple anywhere on the entire Elant continent!


    But still��


    "Why is the Goddess here? And what was that she just said?"


    The disciples stared at Sylvia, utterly confused and shocked beyond words.


    However, they quickly realized that the goddess was happily chatting with Timothy, seemingly paying no attention to them.


    "So, what do you think, babe? My Veil of Shadows isn''t too shabby, right? It gives off a familiar vibe, but no one can see through it. That''s the highest level of the technique." Now that his identity was revealed, Timothy couldn''t help but smile.


    "This Veil of Shadows is indeed quite mysterious. To suppress two Holy Emperor auras at once�� I''ve never seen a technique like this before."


    Sylvia''s curiosity was clearly piqued.


    But as she looked at Timothy, it was obvious there was something else on her mind.


    Suddenly, Sylvia lowered her head slightly, her voice carrying a hint of shyness that was barely noticeable. "Hey, what you said earlier�� does it still count?"


    "Huh? What did I say earlier?" Timothy was momentarily confused.


    Since the goddess had suggested they put on a little show to shake up the disciples of the Themyscira Sect��who had grown to despise the idea of love��Timothy had used the Veil of Shadows to hide their auras and spontaneously put on a display of affection.


    And it was completely unscripted.


    "Idiot!"


    Seeing that Timothy still hadn''t caught on, Sylvia grew a little anxious. "I''m talking about that thing you said!"


    "Which thing?" Timothy asked, a playful smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    "You!"


    Seeing that sly smile, Sylvia began to suspect that he was deliberately teasing her, pretending not to know what she meant.


    But no matter how much she wanted to hear his answer, Timothy wouldn''t say it. Her heart was a mess of emotions, filled with anticipation.


    Left with no choice, Sylvia bit her lip and, in a voice so soft it was almost inaudible, whispered, "I mean the part where you said you''d come here every year to pick a flower for me�� and say that thing."


    Her voice was so quiet, it was clear how embarrassed she was to even bring it up.


    "Ohhh, so that''s what you meant, babe!" Timothy finally let out a laugh.


    "What? You can''t do it?"


    "Of course I can. I''ll keep my promise. Not only will I come every year, but I''ll say it as many times as you want."


    "Hmph, that''s more like it."


    Sylvia''s expression faltered for a moment, her heart racing, but she still tried to keep up her tough front.


    Just then, Timothy gently pinched her cheek.


    Her soft skin felt like cotton candy��an incredibly satisfying sensation.


    "What�� what are you doing?"


    "Ahem, I just wanted to see how tough your little mouth really is. But judging by how soft it feels, it''s not that tough after all. At least, not physically."


    The meaning behind his words was obvious, and Sylvia immediately panicked. "When did I ever act tough?!"


    "Heh, if you weren''t acting tough, are you sure you''d be as calm and indifferent about those three little words?"


    Timothy grinned, his smile carrying a hint of teasing.


    "Of course!" Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite her racing heart, Sylvia responded immediately. After all, the disciples of the Themyscira Sect were still watching from the sidelines.


    "Are you sure?"


    But Timothy, already anticipating her response, suddenly leaned in close to her ear and quickly whispered, "I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you..."


    He repeated the words at lightning speed, like a rapid-fire barrage.


    Though the pace was fast, each "I love you" hit Sylvia''s heart like a cannonball.


    A cannonball made of candy, no less!


    Sylvia''s face flushed bright red. She hadn''t expected Timothy to pull such a ridiculous stunt. "Stop it, you jerk! Don''t�� don''t say it anymore!"


    "But babe, didn''t you say you didn''t care about this?"


    "I mean, I don''t care that much, but��"


    "I love you, I love you, I love you..."


    "Ahhh, okay, okay! I get it! I was just being a little stubborn earlier, alright?!"


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    Finally, Sylvia couldn''t hold back her embarrassed outburst any longer.


    "Hahaha, looks like I''ve won again," Timothy laughed, clearly amused, and stopped his relentless teasing.


    Even so, Sylvia''s face remained flushed, and her gaze was filled with a mix of frustration and embarrassment.


    She lightly punched Timothy''s chest in protest, but she was too worried about hitting him too hard, so each punch landed softly, like cotton candy gently brushing against him.


    "So sweet."


    "Ughhh, is this what being in love really feels like?"


    Watching the scene unfold, the disciples of the Themyscira Sect suddenly felt a lump in their throats.


    For years, they had treated love as the ultimate taboo, scoffing at the very idea.


    But now, they found themselves unexpectedly overwhelmed by the sweetness of the goddess''s relationship. And, to their surprise, they were starting to get hooked on it!


    At that moment, Sylvia turned to face the disciples of the Themyscira Sect.


    After a brief silence, she let out a small, self-deprecating smile. "I guess now you all understand, don''t you?"


    She sighed softly. "The reason I did all of this today was to show you that love isn''t exactly what I once thought it was.


    Sure, there are plenty of shallow relationships out there, but there''s also love that''s incredibly genuine.


    Yes, love might affect your cultivation, but it could also bring unexpected benefits to your spiritual journey.


    Since my views have changed so drastically, it''s clear that my old beliefs weren''t as absolute as I once thought.


    Even that book, The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners, was a bit too extreme.


    As for what you should do next, I think you already know the answer."


    A Holy Emperor-level figure possesses immense power, capable of dominating the world.


    And because of that, throughout history, it''s been rare for a Holy Emperor to reflect on their past and openly admit they were wrong, as Sylvia had just done.


    She glanced at Timothy beside her, her autumn-colored eyes sparkling with affection, her beauty breathtaking.


    In that moment, the disciples of the Themyscira Sect, who had been holding onto their doubts and fears, finally felt a sense of relief wash over them.

 Chapter 418 It would just be... blatant PDA!

    "What is love?"This question had long been pondered by the disciples of the Themyscira Sect.


    The Themyscira Sect was composed entirely of women, and from the moment they entered the sect, they were guided by the teachings of the goddess''s book, The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners.


    They despised romantic relationships and were indifferent to any form of love or affection between couples.


    Among these disciples, some had been deeply hurt by love in the past, while others had grown up in the sect, fully immersed in its teachings from a young age.


    Though there had been moments of doubt, those feelings quickly faded, swept away by their unwavering beliefs. Never before had anything shaken them so profoundly.


    But today, the love displayed by the goddess had completely shattered their understanding of romance.


    Even the mere blooming of the Heartless Flower was enough to prove to them that true, sincere love did indeed exist in this world.


    And not just any love��this was the kind of love so sweet it could give you a toothache!


    "Goddess, we understand now."


    Finally, the disciples of the Themyscira Sect clenched their fists, resolutely looking up at Sylvia. "Thank you for your guidance, Goddess. While we may not be able to fully accept it right away, we will do our best to change our views on love."


    "Hmm, that''s more like it."


    Seeing the sincerity in her disciples'' responses, Sylvia nodded in satisfaction, letting out a long sigh of relief.


    The Themyscira Sect had been the most heavily influenced by her earlier writings in The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners.


    What''s done is done, and there was no way to take back the past. But at least she could stop the sect from continuing to spread its dogma like some kind of pyramid scheme. Hopefully, this would slow down the spread of that embarrassing piece of history across the continent of Elant...


    Just as Sylvia was starting to feel pretty good about herself, even crossing her legs in a moment of satisfaction, Isolde suddenly stepped forward, her face tinged with guilt. "Thank you for your teachings, Goddess. You''ve made us realize how extreme our previous actions were.


    Since The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners might not be as perfect as we once thought...


    Goddess, could you write another book? One that refutes the ideas in The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners, so that the people of the world can understand the truth?"


    "Yeah, if the Goddess herself thinks The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners is flawed, why not write another one?" Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Exactly! Goddess, please write another book so we can learn from it!"


    This suggestion immediately caused a stir.


    It was as if a door to a new world had been opened, and the disciples of the Themyscira Sect lit up with excitement, cheering one after another.


    The very text they had clung to for so long, The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners, had been overturned by the goddess herself. If that was the case, then why not have her write another book?


    That way, they could have not just one, but two books written by the goddess!


    Ever since The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners, the goddess hadn''t written anything else.


    If they could get their hands on another book, just imagine how thrilling that would be!


    "Another book? What kind of book do you want me to write?"


    This strange request left Sylvia momentarily stunned.


    As if they had already thought it through, one disciple quickly responded, "Of course, it should be another book about love! Maybe something about how the goddess views love now, or how love affects spiritual cultivation. A title like... The Worth of Spiritual Partners would be perfect!"


    Sylvia: "..."


    She wasn''t stupid. Did they really expect her to write two completely contradictory books and argue with herself?


    Shaking her head, she quickly dismissed the idea. After a moment of thought, she cleared her throat and said, "I don''t think writing another book called The Worth of Spiritual Partners would be very meaningful.


    However, if you''re really that interested, I could write something about love in my spare time. Something a little different."


    "What does the Goddess want to write?!"


    Though their original suggestion had been rejected, the disciples were still overjoyed to hear that Sylvia was actually considering writing a new book.


    In their eyes, anything the goddess wrote would undoubtedly become a masterpiece, widely celebrated!


    Just hearing Sylvia say she might write something had already filled them with anticipation.


    "Umm, I was thinking of writing a Love Diary, documenting the little moments of being in love. It could help awaken people''s emotions toward love, especially practitioners. What do you think?"


    Seeing how enthusiastic they were, Sylvia tentatively floated the idea.


    "Huh?"


    The air suddenly grew still.


    "Um... Goddess, maybe you shouldn''t write that after all." S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a long pause, the majority of the disciples exchanged glances, shaking their heads in unison like a row of drums.


    "Hmm? Why not? What''s wrong with that title?"


    The stark contrast in their reactions left Sylvia genuinely puzzled.


    "Well, it''s just that..."


    The disciples hesitated, clearly reluctant to answer. But in the end, they couldn''t help but confess their true feelings, faces scrunched up in dismay: "If you really write a Love Diary, Goddess, it wouldn''t be about enlightening practitioners on love at all.


    It would just be... blatant PDA!"


    "Exactly! If the Goddess writes a book, of course, I''d want to read it. But if it''s that kind of book, I''d be drowning in all the lovey-dovey stuff! I''d be stuffed full of dog food!"


    Having just witnessed firsthand how terrifyingly intense the Goddess''s displays of affection could be, these long-time single disciples of the Themyscira Sect were absolutely not on board with the idea.


    Seeing their pitiful, teary-eyed expressions, Sylvia couldn''t help but burst into laughter. "So that''s it, huh? You disciples really are something else...


    Alright, alright, I won''t write anything. Let''s just leave it at that. As long as today''s events have given you something to reflect on, that''s enough."


    "Rest assured, Goddess. We will definitely take today''s lesson to heart and reflect deeply."


    The disciples of the Themyscira Sect finally breathed a collective sigh of relief, bowing respectfully.


    On the hillside, the fiery red Heartless Flower bloomed, swaying gently in the breeze.


    The setting sun cast its golden light, the vibrant red of the flowers blending with the warm hues of the sunset. The beauty of the scene filled everyone with a quiet warmth.


    With everything settled, it seemed Sylvia and Timothy were preparing to leave.


    But just as they were about to depart, one of the disciples hurriedly caught up, rushing to Timothy''s side. "Brother Timothy, while the Goddess has helped us understand a lot about love, there''s something important I need to warn you about. You should... be extra careful in the near future. Maybe avoid going out too much."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Well, aside from the Themyscira Sect, the followers of the Goddess''s ''single life'' philosophy are far more numerous than you might think.


    And, uh, it''s not just that. Although no one has ever dared to say it out loud, the number of practitioners in the world who secretly admire the Goddess is... well, let''s just say it''s a lot."


    "So, I''m worried that if you''re not careful, Brother Timothy... cough, cough."


    Timothy: "..."


    Looks like I''ve got way more rivals than I thought.

 Chapter 419 This mist...

    "The Goddess is back!""And Senior Brother Timothy... he''s back too!"


    At Sky Sanctuary, the disciples'' gazes were instantly drawn to the two figures gracefully approaching from the horizon.


    But soon, their eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Why does it look like the Goddess is... really happy?"


    "Happy? That''s an understatement! Since I joined Sky Sanctuary, I''ve never seen her in such a good mood!"


    They could clearly see Sylvia walking lightly through the air, her every step as graceful as a butterfly in flight. Her flowing blue gown fluttered gently with her movements, like a delicate dance in the breeze.


    More importantly, Sylvia''s steps were unusually light, as if she was in an exceptionally good mood. She moved with such ease that it almost seemed like she was dancing, her elegant dress swaying beautifully with each step.


    And then there was Timothy, walking beside her. The disciples had already guessed that the Goddess had gone out on a date. But what they hadn''t expected was just how happy she would be afterward.


    It was obvious��Sylvia had thoroughly enjoyed the date. She was practically glowing, maybe even... a little lost in the moment!


    "My heart... it hurts so much!"


    "Same here, man!"


    The once-distant and aloof Goddess, who rarely left the grand hall, was now going on regular dates. And to make matters worse, she was constantly flaunting her relationship, showering everyone with what felt like an endless stream of PDA.


    Tears welled up in the disciples'' eyes. They had no idea how they were going to survive this new reality of daily love displays.


    No wonder Holy Maiden Aeliana hadn''t dared to visit the Goddess recently. Who could stomach this much public affection?


    "Do-do, do~ do-do..."


    As Sylvia passed by, her steps light and carefree, she even hummed a soft, cheerful tune. The disciples could only watch in stunned silence.


    "Uh... what''s with those looks?"


    After walking past the disciples and a few High Priests, Timothy couldn''t help but feel a chill down his spine. The sharp gazes from the crowd were like daggers, as if they were wolves ready to pounce.


    He used to be highly respected in the sect, but now... the shift in attitude was a bit too much.


    It was like being in school, where the entire class of boys had been secretly admiring the untouchable, ice-cold goddess. Then, one day, she publicly announces she''s dating you, and the two of you walk down the hall, hand in hand, showing off your love for everyone to see.


    The emotional damage? Absolutely legendary.


    Timothy awkwardly averted his gaze. It was just like that girl from the Themyscira Sect had said��he was now the enemy of every man in the world. Even at the level of a Holy Emperor, he still had to tread carefully.


    Under the weight of all those piercing stares, Timothy finally made it back to his room.


    [Ding! Congratulations, Host! You''ve successfully changed the mindset of the female disciples of the Themyscira Sect by showing off your love with the Goddess.


    You''ve saved countless views on love and are expected to help bring at least a thousand new lives into the world on the continent of Elant.


    Saving lives will earn you divine blessings. Host, you''ve just saved a thousand lives��what a virtuous act!


    System Reward: Sky Sanctuary''s mountain spirit veins have been unlocked. Host''s comprehension ability has been greatly enhanced.]


    "A thousand new lives?"


    Timothy was stunned for a moment by the sudden reward.


    He hadn''t expected that the once love-averse disciples of the Themyscira Sect would... well, be so fertile in the future.


    Being a good guy sure came with some unexpected perks.


    "But... unlocking spirit veins?"


    Just as Timothy was pondering this, the mountains beneath Sky Sanctuary began to tremble. A crack suddenly appeared, splitting the mountain in half in an instant.


    "What''s happening?"


    Nearby, the disciples of Sky Sanctuary also felt the tremor at the same time.


    Sky Sanctuary was built atop a rich vein of spiritual energy, where the air was thick with vitality, and the mountains themselves were as solid as iron, unshakable. Even when faced with attacks from Holy Emperor-level beings, the mountains had never suffered any damage.


    So what could have possibly happened to cause a crack to appear in the mountain?


    "Could it be an enemy attack?"


    "To cause such destruction, it must be at least a Holy Emperor-level force! We need to inform the Goddess immediately!"


    Even the nearby elders looked panicked, preparing to act. But just as they were about to move, an overwhelming surge of spiritual energy erupted from the crack in the ground. The energy shot into the sky, quickly spreading in all directions, enveloping Sky Sanctuary.


    The disciples were stunned, their faces pale with shock. They hurriedly tried to retreat, hoping to escape the thick mist that was rapidly expanding. But as they found themselves trapped within the mist, they realized something unexpected. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    "This mist... it''s spiritual energy! And it''s incredibly pure, even denser than the energy at the peak of the mountain!"


    "Where is all this spiritual energy coming from?"


    The disciples, unaware that there were spiritual veins hidden deep within the mountains of Sky Sanctuary, were astonished. And to their delight, they quickly realized that the benefits of this energy were extraordinary.


    As they stood within the mist, they could feel their cultivation advancing at a speed several times faster than usual. Even the impurities within their bodies were being cleansed, purified by the dense spiritual energy.


    Not knowing what had caused this, many disciples, overjoyed, began to sit down in meditation, using the abundant energy to cleanse their bodies and rapidly improve their cultivation.


    Meanwhile, inside his room, Timothy sat alone, his eyes closed, focusing his mind.


    Since reaching the Holy Emperor level, Timothy had noticed that his connection with the world around him had been growing stronger. With each breath, it felt as though he was moving with the wind. Even with his eyes shut, he could clearly sense everything around him.


    Whether it was a flower, a blade of grass, a falling leaf, or even the dust particles floating in the air, Timothy could see it all in his mind''s eye.


    As he concentrated, the pure spiritual energy around him seemed to be drawn toward him, swirling like a vortex, gathering at the center where he sat. The energy continued to accumulate, becoming more and more refined as it was filtered through the vortex. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The spiritual energy became so pure that it began to condense into a liquid form, which was slowly absorbed through Timothy''s skin. The space around him trembled under the pressure of the immense energy.


    Suddenly, Timothy exhaled.


    In an instant, a powerful force erupted from within him, sweeping through the room and shattering the surrounding spiritual energy. Even the oppressive atmosphere that had been hanging in the air moments before vanished in an instant.


    Everything returned to calm.


    The strange phenomenon that had just occurred disappeared as quickly as it had come.


    Timothy slowly opened his eyes. In just a brief moment, his cultivation had surged, breaking through to the mid-stage of the Transcendence Realm at an astonishing speed.


    But despite the rapid breakthrough, Timothy''s brow furrowed.

 Chapter 420 Perfected mindset

    "That''s strange..."Breaking through to the Holy Emperor level and then advancing another small step should have been a great thing.


    But as Timothy looked inward, his brow furrowed slightly.


    He could clearly feel that the spiritual energy within him was unstable.


    Even though, with his insight and the help of the vast spiritual energy, he had reached the mid-stage of the Transcendence Realm, Timothy could sense that his energy was chaotic.


    While his power had increased, it brought with it a sense of instability and imbalance.


    This feeling was completely different from the steady, rock-solid progress he had made in the past, where every step forward was firm and secure.


    But that wasn''t the only thing bothering him. Timothy also felt something else��something strange.


    Before breaking through to the Holy Emperor level, every stage of his cultivation had a clear goal and barrier in front of him.


    For example, the threshold between the Ocean''s Gate and the Transcendence Realm.


    Though it was incredibly difficult to cross, the goal was always clear.


    He knew deep down that as long as he could break through that barrier, he would achieve further growth.


    So, even though the path to the Holy Emperor level had been long, his progress had been terrifyingly fast because his goal was always in sight.


    But now, Timothy suddenly felt that the path to breaking through the Transcendence Realm and reaching the Ascension Phase was shrouded in fog.


    It wasn''t just that the breakthrough was difficult��he had no idea where to go or what direction to take.


    "Is this why, for thousands of years, no one on the entire Elant continent has ever become a Supreme Emperor?" Timothy couldn''t help but fall into deep thought.


    His insight had improved dramatically. Even ancient texts that no one else could comprehend, he could grasp with just a glance.


    But on this matter, he had been thinking for a full hour and still couldn''t find any clues.


    As time slipped away, Timothy finally gave up trying to force an answer.


    Suddenly, he remembered the system, his trusty tool. He called out to it directly: "Hey, system, do you know what''s wrong with my cultivation right now? Why do I feel so off?"


    [Ding! The system is analyzing...


    The host''s cultivation does indeed have some issues.]


    "Oh? What kind of issues?"


    Timothy was surprised that the system could even analyze this, and his curiosity was piqued.


    The host''s cultivation has progressed rapidly, thanks not only to your physique and the system but also to your own insight and hard work.


    [However, breaking through to the Ascension Phase is not so simple.


    Those who can surpass the Ascension Phase have transcended the continent itself, wielding power comparable to the gods and entering the Celestial Realm.


    To reach this level, it''s not just about breaking through the limits of cultivation or the laws of the world.


    More importantly, your mindset must be perfected.]


    "Perfected mindset?"


    [Exactly. This means the host must resolve all lingering worries and eliminate all Mindfiends.


    You must clear away all the fog before you, and only by perfecting your deepest desires can you truly step into the realm of perfection.]


    The system''s response left Timothy stunned.


    It seemed that breaking through to the Ascension Phase was far more difficult than he had imagined.


    "Perfecting and achieving perfection... those words sound simple, but the difficulty is enough to make almost everyone give up."


    "Anything born of heaven and earth��reaching a flawless state is nearly impossible. Let alone perfecting the things that weigh on your heart."


    "Wait... the things that weigh on my heart!"


    At that moment, Timothy froze.


    Everyone''s heart is burdened by different things.


    Some people fight against the heavens, battling fate itself. Others find peace by spending their final days with loved ones, fulfilling their worldly desires before ascending to the final stage of the Ascension Phase.


    But for him...


    "My relationship with the goddess is already sweet enough. Isn''t that considered perfect?"


    Timothy was momentarily taken aback.


    [The answer to that, the host already knows deep down.]


    At that moment, the system''s voice echoed again.


    Though mechanical, it seemed to resonate deep within Timothy''s heart.


    True perfection...


    Timothy felt a sudden shift in his heart. When he lifted his head again, the scene before him had completely changed.


    He was now standing in the vastness of the universe.


    Countless planets were scattered across the cosmos.


    Some planets were covered in cherry blossoms, with pink petals drifting through the air in an eternal spring. Others were vast oceans, teeming with beautiful creatures��some of which had never been seen on the Elant continent. There were also worlds bathed in radiant light, with vibrant auroras painting the skies in breathtaking colors.


    These small worlds were the very ones the system had once offered as rewards��places Timothy could use to propose to the goddess.


    According to the system''s rules, Timothy could only choose one of these worlds as the setting for his proposal.


    But in the end, Timothy didn''t choose any single planet. Instead, he chose the universe itself.


    The stars flowed gently across the sky, and as he looked down, each planet displayed its own unique beauty. The boundless cosmos was so mesmerizing that it made one want to lose themselves in it, free from all worldly concerns and distractions.


    This was the place Timothy had chosen for his proposal.


    "So, what you''re saying is..."


    Timothy''s gaze lingered for a moment, lost in thought.


    [The host should already understand what this system is implying.]


    "Haha, you system... you really are something else."


    Timothy couldn''t help but laugh, recalling how what had once been a challenge had turned into a love letter.


    The image of the goddess flashed in his mind again, and after a brief pause, Timothy nodded, his expression becoming serious.


    He understood exactly what the system was getting at.


    Though his relationship with the goddess was already as sweet as it could be, it hadn''t yet reached the pinnacle of perfection.


    Yes, the goddess had publicly declared their love to the world, but beyond that...


    With a slight smile on his lips, Timothy looked out the window, his eyes filled with unwavering determination. S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had made up his mind: he would marry the goddess in front of the entire world of practitioners, hosting the most perfect wedding imaginable.


    Only then would he feel worthy��worthy of himself, and worthy of the goddess.


    [Has the host made up his mind?] Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Even the system seemed surprised by how quickly Timothy had come to such a monumental decision.


    "Of course I have! What kind of question is that?"


    This time, Timothy''s response was firm and resolute.


    His decision wasn''t made hastily��he had been quietly thinking about it for a long time.


    Closing the mysterious space that held countless small worlds, Timothy stood up, his posture tall and confident, his spirit brimming with determination.


    With this, how could he possibly worry about the proposal not going well?


    Not only would he have the perfect wedding, but he would also give the goddess the most flawless proposal!

 Chapter 421 Dragon King, please return to us!

    "Weird, the sky outside..."Timothy, who had been deep in thought about proposing, suddenly noticed that the sky outside had changed.


    What had been a bright, clear morning with a blue sky and barely a cloud in sight had now turned into a dark, ominous mass.


    Even the light was fading, and thick clouds were rolling in, heading straight for Sky Sanctuary.


    Raindrops had already begun to fall, light at first, but steadily growing heavier as time passed.


    The fact that the weather over Sky Sanctuary was being affected like this was definitely unusual.


    Timothy snapped out of his thoughts, stood up, and stepped outside.


    Sure enough, the sky was completely covered in dark clouds.


    At this point, the disciples of Sky Sanctuary had also gathered outside the main hall, staring up at the sky in shock.


    In the distance, a massive storm cloud was approaching, and within it, figures could be seen.


    There were dragon guards, armored crab generals, and even dragons in their true forms, flying above the clouds.


    The ones causing this downpour were none other than the dragons and Sea Folk from the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    "I am Draconis, the Grand Elder of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon. I''ve come to pay my respects to the Goddess. Please forgive us for arriving so suddenly."


    Noticing the commotion their arrival had caused, Draconis, the Grand Elder of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, quickly stepped forward and bowed respectfully toward Sky Sanctuary.


    Following his lead, the Sea Folk��whether in human form or their original sea-beast forms��also bowed deeply, their faces filled with reverence.


    It was clear that the Goddess held an unshakable authority in the hearts of these Sea Folk.


    After all, when Sylvia had entered the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, her cold, majestic presence had left a lasting impression on the dragons. Even now, the memory of her divine power still haunted them.


    Even though they had arrived with a large force, not a single dragon dared to show any disrespect.


    "Alright, since that''s the case, I won''t hold you accountable for causing this weather disturbance. Now, tell me, why have you come?"


    Sylvia''s voice was cold and distant.


    Moments later, her flawless figure emerged from Sky Sanctuary.


    Though her beauty was enough to captivate anyone, these usually rough and wild Sea Folk kept their heads bowed, not daring to look at her.


    Before they had set out for Sky Sanctuary, Draconis had issued a strict order: anyone who showed disrespect to the Goddess, even by sneaking a glance at her, would have their eyes gouged out upon returning. The punishment would be severe.


    This showed just how deeply the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon now feared and revered the Goddess.


    "Your Grace, we''ve come to Sky Sanctuary to take Dragon King Azura back to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon. The one-year contract has ended, and according to the agreement, the pet contract between Dragon King and Timothy has expired. From now on, Timothy can no longer interfere with Dragon King''s actions, and Azura will return to the Shrine to reclaim her position as Dragon King."


    Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    Draconis immediately responded, his tone and posture as humble as possible, showing no hint of disrespect.


    "Contract?"


    Though Draconis and the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon were being quite polite, Sylvia frowned slightly at his words.


    Azura had been at Sky Sanctuary for some time now. Although there had been a few misunderstandings along the way, Sylvia had grown rather fond of her.


    Over time, she had come to accept the presence of this silly, adorable little dragon.


    Just today, she and Azura had worked together to devour ten whole Golden Scale Dragon Carps, and the memory was still fresh in her mind.


    But now...


    Sylvia''s gaze softened a little as she turned her head to look at Timothy, who had just stepped outside the hall.


    "Why are they here?"


    At that moment, Azura, who had been playing with the female disciples of Sky Sanctuary, also noticed the situation in the sky. S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She seemed a bit lost and unsure of what to do.


    Her mind went blank, and without thinking, she ran straight to Timothy''s side, grabbing onto his pant leg with her small hand, as if seeking his help.


    Timothy glanced at Azura, who looked a bit pitiful, and finally snapped out of his thoughts.


    "Yeah, just like that, a whole year has passed. The contract with Azura has reached its end."


    But...


    Looking at Azura, still clinging to his side as if waiting for him to make a decision, Timothy couldn''t help but smile.


    Who would''ve thought that after a year, Azura was still the same?


    Even though her strength now far surpassed any dragon in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, and the dragon army had come to escort her back to reclaim her position as Dragon King, she still seemed a little scared.


    "No, wait... she doesn''t actually seem that scared."


    Timothy suddenly noticed that while Azura was pressed tightly against him, her head lowered in confusion, there wasn''t much fear on her face.


    What was really driving her actions wasn''t fear��it was more like... hesitation. She didn''t seem to know what to do.


    "What... should I do?" Azura finally spoke.


    She glanced up at Timothy, but her eyes quickly darted away, filled with uncertainty. It was clear she had no idea what to do next.


    Thinking back, from the moment they signed the contract until now, Azura had often boasted that when the year was up, she''d return to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon and reclaim her revered position as Dragon King.


    But now that the moment had actually arrived, her reaction was completely different from what she had always said.


    Where was that smug confidence she used to have?


    "You silly little dragon, how have you not grown up even a little after all this time?"


    Timothy chuckled softly. "Now that the contract''s over, the choice is entirely yours. Whether you want to go back to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon or do something else, it''s up to you."


    Time had flown by so quickly that Timothy hadn''t expected this day to come so suddenly. Though he felt a bit reluctant, he smiled and gently patted Azura''s head.


    After all, the contract had expired, and the freedom to choose was now completely in Azura''s hands.


    "Me... decide for myself?" Azura blinked, stunned for a moment.


    As the dragon with the purest bloodline in the entire dragon race, she naturally had the responsibility to take on the role of Dragon King.


    But...


    "What should I really..."


    "The Dragon King''s seat has been empty for a whole year. Dragon King, please return to us!"


    "Dragon King, you carry a burden far greater than any human could understand!"


    At that moment, the voices of the dragons rang out.


    Azura felt her mind spinning, unable to think clearly like she usually could.


    In her confusion and hesitation, without fully realizing it, she nodded.

 Chapter 422 The Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon is about to rise again!

    "The Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon can''t be without its Dragon King. If that''s the case... I guess I''ll go back."Azura bit her lip, hesitating for a moment before finally giving her answer.


    "That''s amazing! The Dragon King actually agreed!"


    For a brief moment, the air was still.


    But as soon as those words were spoken, the dragons above the clouds erupted into cheers.


    At the forefront, the elder Draconis couldn''t hide his excitement either. He had been worried that Azura, after spending so much time at the Sky Sanctuary, might refuse to return to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    Who would''ve thought she''d agree so quickly?


    "Congratulations to the Dragon King for returning to the Western Seas!"


    "This is fantastic! Our Dragon King is back!"


    The sky was filled with the joyful cheers of the dragons, their excitement palpable.


    The other three powerful Dragon Kings had long been defeated by Timothy and the goddess, and their clans had replaced them with weak, unworthy successors.


    With Azura''s current strength and lineage, once she returned to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, she would undoubtedly lead it to new heights.


    It wouldn''t be long before Azura, whose power now far surpassed the other Dragon Kings, would have all the dragon clans of Elant under her rule. It was practically inevitable.


    "The Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon is about to rise again!"


    However, amidst the dragons'' cheers, the people of the Sky Sanctuary couldn''t help but feel a tinge of sadness.


    Azura had only been at the Sky Sanctuary for a year, but this adorable little dragon girl had brought so much joy. Her clumsy, endearing personality had won over nearly everyone.


    Whenever the female disciples had free time, they would often go out of their way to play with Azura, treating her like a close friend. S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The news of her sudden departure was a bit of a shock.


    Even Sylvia''s expression changed slightly. The normally cold and aloof goddess showed a hint of regret on her face. But she had already made a promise, and as a goddess, she couldn''t go back on her word.


    "In that case, I won''t stop you. If Azura wishes to return to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon and reclaim her position as Dragon King, then you may leave with them."


    With a soft sigh, Sylvia looked up at the dragons in the sky.


    "Thank you, Goddess!"


    Draconis let out a long breath of relief, his heart filled with joy. He couldn''t hide the smile on his face.


    Azura hadn''t refused, and the goddess had given her blessing.


    With that, there would be no more obstacles.


    "Welcome back, Dragon King! Please, come with us and return to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon!"


    Draconis stepped forward excitedly, and the other dragons all bowed in joy, eager to welcome her back.


    But despite all the times Azura had boasted about how she would one day return to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon and reclaim her throne, her face showed no sign of happiness now.


    Instead, she looked conflicted.


    "I..."


    She hesitated, glancing at Timothy, then at the dragons who had respectfully stepped forward to greet her.


    Faced with Draconis'' invitation, she gently shook her head. "I''m not sure what to do right now. On the way back to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon... I want Timothy to come with me."


    As she spoke, her small hand tightened around the hem of Timothy''s pants, her expression tinged with sadness.


    "That... that wouldn''t be proper, would it? You and Timothy have already dissolved the pet contract. As a human, he shouldn''t have the right to enter the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon."


    Draconis looked awkward, clearly unwilling to let Timothy into the shrine.


    But he quickly noticed the hesitation and conflict in Azura''s expression.


    Draconis hesitated for a moment, afraid that Azura might change her mind. Gritting his teeth, he decided not to delay any longer and reluctantly said, "Alright, fine. If that''s what you want, Timothy can accompany you this time."


    "Okay."


    Hearing his response, Azura finally nodded.


    She glanced up at Timothy, feeling the warmth radiating from his presence beside her. In that moment, she felt an unexpected sense of peace.


    But even though she managed to calm herself a little, her mind was still a whirlwind of confusion.


    From the moment the dragons had appeared, she had been unable to think clearly.


    Before today, whenever she thought about the approaching deadline of the contract, Azura would fall into deep thought, torn between whether or not to return to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    There had been so many times when she had proudly told others that she would reclaim her position as Dragon King after a year. But whenever she truly thought about it, she could never come to a decision.


    So, she kept pushing those thoughts aside, trying not to think about what would happen after the year was up.


    But as time passed, Azura, who had been living happily and avoiding the issue, failed to realize how suddenly this day would arrive.


    She didn''t want to face this moment, but the dragons of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon had been waiting day and night for it. And now, they had come to the Sky Sanctuary the moment the time had come.


    The suddenness of it all left her no room to react.


    Walking beside Timothy, Azura slowly made her way toward the clouds, step by step. Together, the two of them��one human and one dragon��ascended to the misty cloud layer where the dragons were waiting.


    "Welcome back to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, Dragon King!"


    The excited cheers of the dragons stood in stark contrast to Azura''s somber expression.


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    But the dragons and the Sea Folk didn''t seem to care whether Azura was happy or not. All that mattered to them was that she was returning to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    "Thank you, Goddess. We will take our leave now," Draconis said, bowing respectfully before preparing to depart.

 Chapter 423 The ancient dragons!

    Roar!The sky echoed with the thunderous roars of dragons, one after another. The massive dragon army soaring above the clouds was clearly ecstatic about Azura''s return.


    The enormous dragon bodies weaving through the clouds, accompanied by their majestic roars, left many practitioners along the way stunned, their heads tilted upward in awe.


    "What on earth is happening?"


    "I heard the Dragon King of the Western Seas is returning to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon."


    "Isn''t the Dragon King supposed to always reside at the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon? What''s so special about this?"


    "What''s so special? You must not know. For the past year, Azura, the Dragon King, has been Timothy''s companion beast.


    And more importantly, rumors say that Azura''s dragon bloodline is the purest it''s been in millennia.


    There are even whispers from the higher-ups in the dragon clan that with the purity of Azura''s Ancestral Dragon bloodline, she''s comparable to the ancient dragons!"


    "Comparable to the ancient dragons?!"


    That statement immediately caused a wave of shock.


    After all, everyone knew what the word "ancient" implied.


    If the rumors were true, Azura''s power would be terrifyingly immense.


    "An ancient dragon! No wonder the dragon army is so excited. This is beyond terrifying!"


    As they gazed at the distant sky, the practitioners who overheard the conversation couldn''t help but feel a mix of awe and fear.


    The grand movements of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon had already shaken the entire world, drawing the attention of countless sects.


    It was clear just how much the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon valued Azura''s return.


    And they were proudly flaunting it.


    If Azura truly returned to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, it would be a monumental leap forward for the shrine!


    Even the dragons from the other three seas, watching the scene unfold, were far more reverent and fearful than the humans.


    At this moment, the cloud carrying the dragon army had already drifted over the Western Sea.


    With each roar, the massive dragons joyfully dove into the ocean below.


    The sight of thousands of colossal dragons plunging into the sea was like watching golden pillars descend into the depths.


    As their bodies entered the water, they stirred up massive waves, the ocean surging violently as if it could swallow mountains and rivers. Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    The scene was nothing short of breathtaking.


    "Welcome back, Dragon King, to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon!"


    The dragon guards beneath the sea surfaced, bowing deeply in respect.


    The dragons surged, and the seas bowed in reverence.


    Amidst the crashing waves, the dragons in the clouds, along with Timothy and Azura, slowly submerged into the water, heading toward the deep sea.


    As the dragon pearl within the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon began to radiate a brilliant light, it illuminated the surrounding ocean for miles.


    When the underwater scene came into view, it was even more magnificent than anyone could have imagined.


    In the depths of the ocean, billions of sea creatures were converging toward the spot where Azura had entered the water.


    Sea turtles, fish, and all manner of arthropods and strange, indescribable species of the deep.


    Some gazed up in reverence, while others remained still, frozen in awe.


    Though they couldn''t take human form, their deep respect was unmistakable.


    The dazzling light reflected off the water, and the surrounding spectacle was beyond words.


    Countless awe-struck sea creatures gathered like a massive umbrella, forming a protective barrier around Azura.


    This was their Dragon King, the one they would forever revere and look up to.


    Azura''s arrival was like a monarch ascending the throne, drawing the worship and fear of billions of subjects.


    Though the ocean was silent, every creature was expressing its reverence in its own way.


    It wasn''t just because Azura was the Dragon King. More importantly, it was because of the bloodline she carried��the unparalleled, pure Ancestral Dragon bloodline.


    Under the leadership of such a bloodline, the dragon clan was destined to thrive and prosper!


    Azura''s return was destined to herald the rise of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    The shrine loomed ahead as the massive clouds dispersed, revealing the dragon army descending to the rocky seabed, tens of thousands of feet below the surface.


    Azura''s figure slowly floated down as well.


    "Dragon King," an elder dragon named Draconis approached Azura with deep reverence, "those who once disrespected you or harbored discontent and joined the rebellion have all been imprisoned in the deep-sea dungeons, awaiting your judgment.


    As for the dragons currently serving in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, they are all your loyal followers. They''ve sworn blood oaths, pledging their lives to you. They would rather face death than ever betray you again."


    Draconis bowed even lower, his voice filled with respect. "So, Dragon King, please proceed."


    As his words faded, a long path opened up before Azura.


    The path led directly into the heart of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon. Along the way, towering iron pillars, engraved with intricate dragon patterns, rose from the ground. Each pillar held a radiant dragon pearl, glowing with a vibrant, crystalline light.


    The road was paved with dragon bones, and on either side stood a hundred pillars, each crowned with a dragon pearl.


    This was the highest honor the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon could bestow��a ceremonial path reserved for the most revered.


    With every step Azura took, the dragon pearls flared to life, their light dazzling, and the faint echoes of dragon roars reverberated through the ocean.


    It was as if thousands of dragons were bowing in worship, waiting in awe for the one who would walk this sacred path.


    When Azura had first ascended to the position of Dragon King, her greatest wish had been to one day receive such respect.


    But now, as she gazed at the scene before her, there wasn''t a trace of joy on her face.


    And yet��


    Feeling the weight of the moment, Azura clenched her small fists.


    She knew there was no turning back now.


    With countless eyes filled with anticipation and reverence upon her, Azura had no choice but to step forward, one slow step at a time, onto the path. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her steps, however, were slightly stiff.


    Perhaps fearing that Azura might change her mind, the dragons made no move to stop Timothy from walking alongside her.


    The two��man and dragon��walked closely together, slowly making their way down the long road.


    The dragon pearls continued to light up one by one, and the overwhelming presence of dragon might filled the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    Though Azura''s pace was slow, it wasn''t long before she had traversed the entire path. All one hundred dragon pearls were now shining brightly.


    And before her stood the Dragon King''s throne, forged from the bones of ancient dragons.


    The seat still glistened with pure dragon blood, the golden liquid seemingly calling out to the bloodline within Azura, urging her forward.


    This throne was the object of countless dragons'' desires. It had once been Azura''s dream as well.


    But now, as her gaze lingered on it, a hint of sadness flickered in her eyes.


    Just one more step, and she could reclaim the seat that had once been hers.


    Yet, under the watchful eyes of countless dragons and Sea Folk, Azura''s steps toward the throne came to an abrupt halt��

 Chapter 424 Ive made up my mind

    "Why did you suddenly stop? Haven''t you always wanted to return to that seat?"Azura''s abrupt halt caught Timothy off guard, leaving him slightly surprised.


    Escorting Azura back to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon felt oddly like walking a daughter down the aisle. There was a sense of pride, sure, but more than anything, it was hard to let go.


    "I don''t know..."


    Azura''s voice trembled, almost as if she was on the verge of tears.


    She shook her head gently, her eyes filled with reluctance, even a hint of regret. "For a long time, I could feel the contract''s end date approaching. I don''t know why, but every time I thought about it, it made me feel uneasy.


    So, I stopped looking at the calendar a while ago, hoping to just let the days pass quietly.


    But I never thought... that this day would come so soon."


    Timothy glanced down and noticed that the tips of Azura''s light blue hair were slightly messy from leaning against him earlier.


    Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Now, they stood before the many dragons and Sea Folk who worshipped her.


    Azura was clearly trying to keep her emotions in check, but her small frame still trembled with suppressed frustration. Her tiny fists clenched unconsciously.


    Timothy couldn''t be sure what was going through her mind, but one thing was clear: Azura''s desire for the Dragon King''s throne seemed far less than the sadness she was feeling now.


    She was torn��torn between the weight of the responsibility she carried and the expectations of the dragons and Sea Folk, and whether she should take the Dragon King''s seat.


    But it was obvious that, at this moment, Azura felt more resistance toward the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon than anything else.


    Timothy found himself momentarily stunned.


    He knew that over the past year, Azura had grown attached to the Sky Sanctuary in ways he hadn''t expected.


    But he never imagined that the little dragon who had eagerly signed the contract, counting down the days to its end, would now hesitate so much in front of the Dragon King''s throne.


    She was even showing a reluctance that was completely at odds with what she had once said.


    She''s changed a lot over this past year, Timothy thought to himself.


    Looking at Azura, his expression softened. He knelt down slightly and spoke gently, "No matter what you decide, the choice is yours to make.


    You don''t need to hesitate. Just follow your heart.


    As for everything else, I''ll take care of it."


    The moment Timothy finished speaking, the dragons erupted in outrage.


    They couldn''t believe Azura had stopped at this critical moment, and even more shocking was that this human dared to say such a thing.


    "Timothy! Azura is the Dragon King of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, the purest bloodline since ancient times!


    She carries not only the responsibility of the Dragon King but also the duty to continue our lineage.


    No matter what, Azura must stay at the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon and take her place as Dragon King.


    This is a matter for the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon alone. You, as a human, have no right to interfere.


    If you do, even if it costs us everything, we will kill you right here!"


    The dragons were in a frenzy.


    They had already witnessed Timothy''s rise to the level of Holy Emperor at the Sky Sanctuary gathering, and they knew just how terrifying his power was.


    Naturally, they feared him.


    But even so, when it came to Azura, their fury was undeniable.


    For any other matter, they might have swallowed their pride to avoid conflict with a human Holy Emperor. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But when it came to Azura, there was no way they would let Timothy take her away.


    Now that she had entered the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, Azura had to become the Dragon King. There was no turning back.


    "A mere human dares to make decisions on behalf of our Dragon King?"


    Even though many of the dragons still harbored fear toward Timothy, at this moment, they no longer bothered to hide their anger.


    Now that Timothy was deep in the ocean, even someone as powerful as a Holy Emperor had no advantage here.


    With their overwhelming numbers and the formations within the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, they didn''t believe Timothy would be able to handle them.


    If Timothy dared to try and take Azura away, they were ready to attack at any moment, swarming him and killing him as quickly as possible.


    "Roar!"


    A majestic dragon roar echoed around the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon. Countless massive dragon bodies swam through the waters, their eyes filled with fury as they glared at Timothy.


    The sheer number of enormous shadows almost completely enveloped the shrine.


    It seemed like they were trying to surround Timothy, to intimidate him.


    However, their efforts didn''t seem to have the desired effect.


    Despite the overwhelming killing intent in the air, Timothy showed no sign of fear.


    In fact, he did the exact opposite of what the elder dragons expected. He gently patted Azura''s head and smiled calmly. "Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, you can do whatever you want."


    After speaking, Timothy lifted his head again.


    Suddenly, his eyes burst with golden light, and intricate, powerful golden patterns appeared all over his body.


    The light from his eyes swept across the countless dragon bodies surrounding him, and as it passed, the dark ocean lit up as if it were broad daylight.


    But that wasn''t all. Every dragon in the vicinity felt an overwhelming sense of pressure at the same time.


    Even though Timothy was the one surrounded, they couldn''t help but feel their bodies tremble.


    It was as if his gaze was a thousand blades cutting through the air.


    In an instant, the entire ocean fell into a deathly silence.


    Not a single dragon dared to make a move.


    Their eyes, still filled with anger, now also carried a trace of undeniable fear.


    "I..."


    Azura seemed deeply conflicted at this moment. But when she glanced up, she noticed the strange behavior of the dragons.


    Timothy wasn''t the Dragon King, yet with just a single look, he had made the entire ocean tremble, forcing countless dragons to retreat in shock.


    ''Living in the cramped Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, content with the worship of the Sea Folk, and even having to sacrifice myself for the sake of the dragon bloodline''s continuation... Is this really the life I want?''


    In that instant, the confusion in Azura''s heart seemed to clear.


    The hesitation and sadness in her eyes were replaced by a newfound determination.


    She suddenly looked at Timothy, her gaze now firm and resolute.


    Even though the dragons and Sea Folk around the shrine continued to shout, trying to sway her, Azura remained unmoved.


    "I''ve made up my mind."


    Staring at Timothy, Azura nodded seriously, her voice steady.


    "Oh? What are you thinking?"

 Chapter 425 The ancient guardian of the dragon race—Vaelor

    "I''ll still protect the Western Sea as the Dragon King, and I''ll continue to give my strength to safeguard and strengthen it.But I will never stay in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, sitting on this throne that only serves to bind me as the Dragon King.


    As for the beast contract... even if we don''t sign it, I want to keep going. It could be for a year, two years, or... forever."


    Azura looked at Timothy with soft, pleading eyes.


    Saying something like signing a permanent beast contract made her feel a little embarrassed.


    But it was clear that this time, Azura was resolute. There wasn''t even a hint of hesitation in her expression.


    This kind of decisiveness was something she had never shown before.


    "That''s impossible!"


    Her words were like a stone dropped into a calm lake, causing waves of shock.


    Whether it was the dragons swimming in the sea or the ones floating solemnly around, along with the Sea Folk, every intelligent being was stunned at the same time.


    Draconis, utterly shocked, tried to stop her: "Absolutely not!


    Every Dragon King throughout history has had to stay in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon. When has a Dragon King ever wandered the human world, let alone become someone''s pet beast?


    And besides, your bloodline is incredibly pure��something that hasn''t been seen in thousands of years.


    If you don''t fulfill your duty to reproduce while your bloodline is at its peak, the dragon race will suffer a huge loss!


    Even the ancestors who once sat on the Dragon King''s throne wouldn''t agree to this!"


    As the dragons spoke, the Dragon King''s throne began to emit a powerful dragon aura.


    The intense aura spread in all directions, and a roar, unlike any other dragon''s, echoed from the throne.


    Then, the golden dragon blood flowing through the throne slowly began to radiate its own aura, taking the shape of a golden dragon.


    The phantom hovered above the throne, exuding an ancient, mysterious, and overwhelming pressure. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    This pressure far surpassed that of any dragon outside the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    The moment the golden dragon phantom appeared, the elder dragons, who were well-versed in dragon history, widened their eyes in shock.


    Their gazes revealed a mix of excitement and reverence.


    Because the phantom that appeared above the Dragon King''s throne was none other than the most exalted being.


    The ancient guardian of the dragon race��Vaelor.


    Vaelor was once one of the most powerful dragon elders in ancient times. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His terrifying strength allowed him to easily suppress even the Holy Emperor-level warriors of the human race. He was revered by all races and was hailed as the most fearsome dragon under the Dragon King.


    But as the spiritual energy of the ancient world gradually faded, Vaelor noticed the weakening of the dragon race.


    He realized that if things continued at this rate, the purity of the dragon bloodline would drastically decline.


    For a race that relied heavily on the purity of its bloodline, such a change would be nothing short of catastrophic.


    In a desperate attempt to save the future of the dragon race, Vaelor, at the height of his power, made a shocking decision.


    He used his own dragon bones as material, his dragon blood as a catalyst, and sealed a fragment of his soul within, creating the Dragon King''s throne.


    From that moment on, Vaelor was severely weakened and never recovered.


    But the throne he created became the seat of power, protecting every Dragon King that followed.


    "Ancestor Vaelor is the last remaining ancient soul fragment. Even if you want to leave, you''ll need his approval first!"


    "Exactly! Vaelor has guarded the dragon race for generations, and he has always made the final judgment for every Dragon King.


    Unless your strength surpasses that of the ancestors, even as the Dragon King, you must obey Vaelor''s commands!"


    Seeing a glimmer of hope, the dragon elders immediately shouted at Azura.


    At the same time, the golden dragon phantom that had materialized from the throne seemed to awaken.


    Its light grew brighter, and its already majestic form became even more dazzling and awe-inspiring.


    The golden dragon''s head lowered, gazing down at Azura''s small figure.


    With just a breath, the phantom of Vaelor''s soul exuded an overwhelming pressure.


    The golden dragon''s eyes swept across the entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, cold and indifferent, as if it looked down on the entire world with an unmatched arrogance.


    "I have seen everything that has transpired today.


    If you do not wish to challenge my authority, as the current Ocean Dragon King, you must fulfill your duties and remain in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, completing the tasks required of a Dragon King.


    Do you understand?"


    The golden dragon phantom, Vaelor''s manifestation, finally spoke.


    Its voice carried an overwhelming pressure, one that seemed to resonate from the very core of the dragon bloodline.


    The immense weight of its authority spread out like a tangible force, pressing down on everything around it.


    Even the elder dragons, who had transformed into their powerful, massive forms, trembled as if they were bearing the weight of a mountain. Their bodies shook uncontrollably, and even the surrounding seawater surged violently, as if it too was affected by the immense pressure.


    Under this crushing force, the countless dragons in the army couldn''t help but shiver, their hearts filled with terror and awe.


    This was the power of one of the strongest dragons from ancient times. Though Vaelor''s bloodline wasn''t as pure and flawless as that of the Dragon Ancestor, the sheer force of his presence was enough to make any dragon instinctively bow in submission.


    Even though they knew that Vaelor was now nothing more than a remnant soul bound to the throne, no dragon dared to show the slightest hint of disrespect.


    All they could feel was the deep, primal fear and shock welling up from within.


    The oppressive force spread out, vast and all-encompassing, almost entirely enveloping Azura.


    It was as if she was standing beneath a mountain thousands of meters tall, about to collapse on her. Her small hand, which was holding Timothy''s, trembled slightly under the pressure.


    But at that moment, she suddenly noticed something��Timothy''s grip on her hand had tightened.


    Azura''s hand was cold, chilled by the fear that gripped her heart.


    But Timothy''s hand, holding hers, was warm.


    That warmth didn''t just bring her comfort; it seemed to sweep away the fear inside her, replacing it with a newfound sense of confidence.


    Noticing Azura''s dazed expression, Timothy looked down at her face.


    He didn''t say a word, but the smile on his face held a tenderness that Azura had never felt before.


    In that instant, the fear that had shaken her heart seemed to vanish, replaced by an unshakable resolve.


    "I understand."


    Azura lifted her head again, and in just a few moments, the hesitation in her eyes had completely disappeared.


    Under the watchful gaze of countless dragons, Azura made a bold decision. She let go of Timothy''s hand and ran toward the Dragon King''s throne, where Vaelor''s dragon phantom hovered.


    Thud.


    With a sharp bite, her small fangs pierced the palm of her hand. Without a second thought, Azura raised her hand and let her blood spill onto the Dragon King''s throne.


    The dragons in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon watched in shock as the blood that dripped from her hand shimmered with a faint golden hue!

 Chapter 426 The strongest Dragon King of this new era!

    "You''ve got to be kidding me!" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Azura''s actions left the surrounding dragons completely dumbfounded.


    None of them could have imagined that Azura would dare to commit such a blasphemous act.


    Pouring dragon blood right in front of Vaelor, and onto the Dragon King''s throne no less, was nothing short of a direct insult and desecration.


    Vaelor, the ancestor who had protected the dragon race for countless years, was revered by every dragon without exception.


    Azura''s reckless and audacious behavior had gone far beyond anything they could comprehend.


    "What the hell are you doing? Are you trying to get yourself killed?!"


    Several of the dragon elders were completely stunned.


    Their expressions even showed traces of anger.


    Though Azura held the title of Dragon King, she was still nowhere near the level of Vaelor in their eyes.


    Even as Dragon King, how could she possibly compare to the ancestor who had safeguarded the dragon race for generations?


    More importantly, Azura had grown incredibly powerful over the past few centuries, but to dare such an act of sacrilege? If Vaelor''s spirit were truly enraged, even with just a fragment of his soul left, he could likely destroy her with a mere flick of his finger!


    Unable to stop Azura''s reckless actions, the dragons were left in turmoil, unsure of how to handle the situation unfolding before them.


    But then, they noticed something strange happening to the Dragon King''s throne, forged from dragon bones and exuding an aura of immense authority.


    Azura''s golden blood flowed over the dragon bones, and under its influence, cracks began to appear in the throne��bones so tough that even Heavenly-level artifacts couldn''t break them.


    "The dragon bones... they''re cracking!"


    But that wasn''t all. The essence blood Vaelor had personally infused into the throne began to react violently, as if it had encountered a formidable enemy.


    It boiled uncontrollably, and compared to Azura''s golden blood, its color seemed to dull and fade.


    The boiling blood seemed to writhe in agony, and the throne, forged from dragon bones, emitted a piercing screech as more and more cracks spread across its surface.


    At that moment, the golden dragon phantom, formed from Vaelor''s remaining soul fragment, showed a rare expression of shock.


    In the presence of his pure bloodline, every Dragon King who had ever sat on this throne had felt nothing but awe and reverence.


    Even just a trace of his essence blood had always looked down on the Dragon Kings of the past with a sense of pride and disdain.


    No matter how many Dragon Kings had come and gone, none of their bloodlines had ever been pure enough to catch his attention.


    But now, as Azura''s blood spilled onto the throne, everything was different.


    Not only were the dragon bones cracking, but Vaelor could clearly feel a flame, as if burning fiercely, searing his very soul.


    "This feeling... something''s not right... What is this?!"


    A look of disbelief flashed in his golden eyes.


    He gazed at Azura''s small, delicate figure��so much smaller than his own phantom��and for the first time, there was no trace of contempt in his expression.


    When their eyes met, he felt an overwhelming sense of pressure radiating from her.


    This pressure was comparable to that of his ancient dragon comrades.


    "This isn''t just any ancestral dragon bloodline... Azura''s bloodline has reverted to such a degree that it might even surpass the purity of the essence blood I left in this throne!"


    Whoosh!


    Golden flames had already begun to burn at the tip of Vaelor''s phantom tail.


    Though the flames seemed small, they carried an unimaginably terrifying power.


    The fire started at his tail and quickly spread.


    In the blink of an eye, it consumed his entire tail, half of his massive dragon body, and soon, the entire dragon phantom!


    In mere moments, Vaelor''s phantom was completely engulfed in flames.


    The remaining fragment of his soul was being consumed by an excruciating burning sensation.


    It was as if the very essence of his soul was being devoured, bit by bit, eroding the phantom he had manifested and the last remnants of his soul.


    "This bloodline... it''s the first time I''ve encountered anything like this since I left this fragment of my soul behind!"


    A hint of excitement appeared on Vaelor''s dragon face.


    He desperately summoned all the power left in his soul fragment, trying to resist the flames.


    Boom!


    Whoosh!


    A fierce wind swept through the area, carrying an overwhelming pressure that radiated outward in waves.


    Azura''s golden blood, spilled across the throne, trembled, while Vaelor''s blood continued to boil violently.


    But it was clear that as time passed, the essence blood Vaelor had left behind was beginning to lose its luster, growing dim.


    Pain surged through him in waves. He twisted his massive dragon body, but no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t escape the devouring flames of gold.


    In Azura''s determined gaze, the ever-growing power of her dragon bloodline made even Vaelor feel a flicker of fear deep within.


    Roar!


    With a pained dragon''s roar, Vaelor''s body, engulfed in flames, began to burn away, slowly dissolving into nothingness.


    The agony of having his soul consumed was far worse than being burned alive.


    The body that had once guided the dragon race for countless years was now disintegrating in the fire.


    "How is this possible?!" Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    Watching this unfold, the dragon elders and even the Sea Folk deep in the ocean were utterly stunned.


    None of them could have imagined that Vaelor, who had guided the dragon race for so many years and was renowned across the continent for his terrifying power since ancient times, would now be facing his end.


    "This... this can''t be real, can it?"


    The scene before them made it clear that this was no illusion.


    Stunned gazes filled with disbelief. No dragon had ever imagined such a sight.


    They simply couldn''t believe that Azura''s dragon blood was so powerful that even Vaelor''s soul fragment couldn''t withstand it!


    But amidst all those shocked stares, even as he was consumed by unbearable pain, Vaelor let out a wild laugh: "Hahaha! Who would''ve thought? Who would''ve thought!"


    There was no trace of hatred in his laughter. Instead, it was filled with a kind of uncontainable joy: "I always believed that as time passed, the dragon race would only grow weaker.


    But I never expected that after so many years, a Dragon King like you would emerge.


    It seems my judgment was laughably wrong.


    The Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon��no, the entire dragon race��has a new Dragon King in you, Azura.


    Whether you choose to stay at the Shrine or follow that human, the decision is entirely yours to make.


    Because with your strength, you are more than capable of deciding your own path. We can no longer interfere.


    Fly free. Whether it''s the vast oceans or the endless skies, they all belong to you.


    You are the strongest Dragon King of this new era!


    No longer bound by the laws of heaven and earth, and certainly not by the rules of the dragon race!"


    Under the astonished gazes of countless dragons, Vaelor laughed wildly as he spoke these words.


    And then, with a deafening crash, his massive dragon body shattered into pieces!

 Chapter 427 And what if you add me to the mix?

    The majestic golden dragon''s form shattered into nothingness with a thunderous crash. In that moment, as they stared at the scene before them, the entire Dragon Clan stood frozen in shock.It wasn''t just that Vaelor''s lingering soul had vanished from the world; even the throne, crafted from his very bones, had suddenly crumbled to pieces, scattering across the ground.


    Vaelor was gone��completely and utterly gone!


    Even the Dragon Clan elders, who had lived for centuries and seen countless wonders, were left pale and speechless, their eyes filled with disbelief.


    No one could have imagined that Vaelor, who had guarded the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon since ancient times, would disappear so completely in this moment.


    But the words Vaelor left behind before his demise still echoed clearly in their minds.


    Azura''s bloodline�� was even more terrifying than that of the ancient dragon Vaelor himself!


    So much so that Vaelor, even when overpowered, willingly allowed himself to be consumed by the flames, just to let Azura leave the ocean.


    The words of the ancient dragon Vaelor should have been treated as divine law, to be followed with the utmost reverence.


    Yet, as they faced his disappearance, the expressions of the Dragon Clan elders subtly shifted.


    Azura''s bloodline was indeed fearsome��so fearsome that even the ancient dragon had personally told her she could follow her own path.


    But��


    As they exchanged silent glances, the dozen or so Dragon Clan elders showed signs of disagreement in their eyes.


    "Azura cannot leave!"


    Though no words were spoken aloud, in that moment, their thoughts aligned in silent agreement.


    Even if the ancient dragon Vaelor had personally granted Azura permission to leave, they had no intention of honoring that promise.


    Because everything that had just happened only further proved how crucial Azura''s bloodline was to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    Even if it meant denying her the Dragon King''s throne, even if it meant imprisoning her in the depths of the ocean, they had to keep Azura within the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon!


    The elders exchanged looks, a sharp glint flashing in their eyes.


    Suddenly, one of the elders stepped forward, his voice booming as he addressed the gathered dragons and Sea Folk: "Hear my command! Today, Azura must remain within the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon. No matter what, she cannot be allowed to leave! If this human tries to interfere, we will kill him if necessary!"


    The Dragon Clan elders were well aware of Timothy''s identity. They knew full well that if they harmed him, it would undoubtedly provoke the wrath of Goddess Sylvia, who had just publicly declared her love for him.


    But even so, compared to Azura''s value, they were willing to take any risk.


    As long as they could keep Azura, they were prepared to abandon the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon and flee with her if need be.


    But no matter what, they would not let Azura go!


    The dragons and Sea Folk were momentarily stunned.


    Azura was their Dragon King, and they clearly didn''t know whether they should follow orders and act against her.


    But under the intense, murderous gazes of the dozen elders, the army of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon hesitated only for a moment before making their decision.


    Rumble.


    The waters stirred as countless sea creatures surged forward, and the army surrounded the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon in layers upon layers.


    There was no way out. It was as if the sky had closed off, and the earth had sealed itself.


    Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    The army of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon had completely blocked the path.


    "What are you doing?! Are you rebelling?!"


    Draconis, the old dragon who had always sided with Azura, was panicked. Though he, too, wanted Azura to stay at the Shrine, he had never expected things to escalate to this point.


    "Rebellion or not, it doesn''t matter. Azura must stay in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon!"


    The Dragon Clan elders no longer bothered to hide their true intentions, completely ignoring Draconis, who stood in their way. They had no intention of showing any mercy or recalling past loyalties.


    One of the elders spoke coldly, "Dragon King Azura is essential for the revival of our clan. If you dare to stand in our way, you''ll die just like the rest."


    Then, their eyes collectively shifted toward Timothy, standing beside Azura, their murderous intent unmistakable. "Timothy, out of respect for Goddess Sylvia, we''ve already given you a chance. But since you still refuse to repent and insist on taking Azura, prepare to pay the price for your arrogance."


    Despite the threat, Timothy didn''t move an inch. In fact, he smiled, looking down at Azura with a calm, almost pleased expression. "You stayed true to yourself, and you even used your dragon blood to extinguish Vaelor''s lingering soul. You''ve made great progress today."


    "Really��?" Azura, rarely hearing such direct praise from Timothy, couldn''t help but lower her head slightly, a hint of joy in her expression.


    "Timothy!"


    But this scene only further enraged the Dragon Clan elders. Not only was Timothy trying to take Azura away, but he was also blatantly disregarding their authority, treating them as if they were beneath notice. Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This level of defiance was enough to drive them into a frenzy.


    "By my command, seize the Dragon King and kill this man where he stands!"


    With the elder''s furious roar, the vast army of dragons surged forward, their numbers so overwhelming that it seemed they would swallow the two figures whole.


    Among the countless massive dragon forms that materialized, the elders themselves transformed into enormous golden dragons, their shimmering scales and overwhelming presence far surpassing that of the other dragons. They blocked the path ahead, their colossal bodies towering over Timothy, as if passing judgment on him.


    Roar!


    With a deafening dragon roar, the army charged, and the elders, filled with murderous intent, prepared to strike. Even the entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon trembled, the waters around it churning violently as the impending battle threatened to erupt.


    "You dare?!"


    But just then, Azura''s expression shifted, her sapphire eyes flashing with an intense, commanding light. Her voice, though soft, carried an undeniable weight, spreading outward with a force that seemed to shake the very air.


    A ripple of energy, like a wave, radiated from her, and as her words fell, the advancing dragon army froze for a moment.


    Countless dragon soldiers trembled, and even the massive dragons charging forward couldn''t suppress the fear that welled up inside them.


    For Azura''s bloodline, pure and untainted, carried an innate, primal authority that struck fear into their hearts.


    As the Dragon King, even though she had only recently arrived at the Ocean''s Gate, the dragon aura she exuded was terrifying enough to rival any Dragon King in history.


    "Well? What are you waiting for? If you don''t act now, are you planning to let the Dragon King leave the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon?" one of the elders barked, snapping the army out of their daze.


    "Charge�� charge!"


    Forcing themselves to suppress the terror in their hearts, the army surged forward once more.


    "And what if you add me to the mix?"


    At that moment, Timothy''s voice cut through the chaos, cold and calm as he surveyed the scene before him.


    As his words fell, a massive wave of Holy Emperor energy erupted from him, merging with Azura''s dragon aura and spreading outward in all directions.


    In an instant, the advancing dragon army came to a dead stop!

 Chapter 428 That little girl… shes grown up, hasnt she?

    Boom!A massive wave of pressure swept across the battlefield, and in an instant, the entire dragon army froze in place.


    When they looked again at Timothy and Azura, their eyes were filled with shock and fear.


    A deep, primal terror gripped their hearts, making it impossible for them to take even a single step forward.


    And it wasn''t just the dragon soldiers, whose strength varied from one to another. Even the dozen or so elders of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon stood there, completely dumbfounded.


    The golden dragon, towering and majestic, radiating the pride of its kind, was no exception. Despite its imposing presence, fear had taken root deep within its heart.


    The combined pressure from those two auras was something even they couldn''t withstand.


    "How�� is this possible?"


    The elder dragon, Draconis, stood frozen in disbelief.


    It wasn''t just that he hadn''t expected the fusion of Azura''s dragon aura and Timothy''s Holy Emperor aura to create such an overwhelming force.


    What shocked him even more was that he could clearly sense a powerful dragon aura coming from Timothy as well.


    It seemed to be this very dragon aura that amplified Timothy''s divine presence, making it a hundred times more terrifying to the dragons.


    But��


    "Why does Timothy have a dragon''s aura? Isn''t that something only dragons can possess?!"


    The entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon fell into a deathly silence, as if time itself had stopped.


    None of them knew that Timothy possessed an ancient sacred body, capable of perfectly merging with other types of physiques.


    And the Golden Scale Dragon Carp he had once consumed had strengthened his body to the point where it could rival that of a dragon, even allowing him to emit a dragon''s aura.


    When this dragon aura fused with his divine power, the resulting pressure was enough to make any dragon tremble from the depths of their soul.


    Looking at Timothy was like standing before another Dragon King.


    His overwhelming presence felt like a pair of eyes from the abyss, staring them down, crushing any thought of resistance.


    "Can I leave now?"


    Timothy''s cold voice echoed across the battlefield, sharp and sudden like a clap of thunder.


    Countless figures trembled. The dragon army, which had been so fierce and unstoppable just moments ago, now cowered like subjects before their emperor, like mice before a cat.


    Even the elders, with their deep cultivation and strength, couldn''t suppress the overwhelming fear in their hearts.


    They couldn''t understand how Timothy could unleash such a terrifying dragon aura, but the fear gnawing at them kept reminding them of one thing:


    Don''t resist. If you do, the only path left is death.


    "If you wish to leave, we�� we won''t stop you."


    One of the dragon elders, his gaze filled with inner conflict, finally gave in. The pressure was so intense that he felt like his spine was about to snap. He could no longer hold out and bowed deeply to Timothy, his voice filled with respect.


    "We feel the same."


    At the same time, the other elders, barely holding back the blood rising in their throats, quickly bowed as well.


    The entire sea fell silent. There was no longer any voice of opposition.


    "In that case, I''ll be taking Azura with me."


    "Yes."


    It was clear now: even though the dragons were powerful, they couldn''t resist the pressure that came from their very bloodline.


    Timothy glanced at the now-quiet Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon and smiled in satisfaction.


    He gently took Azura''s hand again, and without another word, they flew toward the surface of the sea.


    The two figures slowly drifted away from the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, and no one dared to stop them.


    All they could do was watch as the two disappeared into the distance.


    Their plan had completely fallen apart. No one had expected this outcome, not with Timothy standing guard.


    They had been so determined��no matter what, they were going to stop Azura. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But now, not a single one of them dared to take another step forward.


    They could only watch as the two figures��one human, one dragon��broke through the surface of the water, about to leave the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon behind.


    Finally, Draconis couldn''t hold back any longer and called out from a distance, "Dragon King, could you tell us how much longer you plan to stay bound by the pet contract with Timothy?"


    Hearing this, Azura paused for a moment in the water.


    Her bright blue eyes swept over the scene, and she responded casually, "A year? Two years?


    Maybe shorter, maybe longer. Or maybe��


    Who knows!


    Either way, I''ll continue fulfilling my duty as the Dragon King, protecting the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon. But that doesn''t mean I''ll be stuck here forever."


    With a playful turn, Azura quickly floated back to Timothy''s side.


    The water gently rippled around her, and small sea creatures, devoid of any magical power, drifted toward her, as if drawn to her presence, wanting to be near her.


    Azura was the Dragon King of the Western Sea, the daughter of the ocean itself.


    But now, holding Timothy''s hand, she leapt out of the water without hesitation.


    And her smile��so different from the one she wore while at the Shrine��was filled with joy.


    Because beyond the sea, there were countless places she wanted to explore, and someone she wanted to be with.


    Even if that guy was a bit of a tyrant, always riding her and teasing her��


    The ocean fell silent, and the dragons could only watch as the two figures disappeared into the distance.


    No one dared to stop them.


    They couldn''t understand Azura''s thoughts, but perhaps, as she had said, it was being by Timothy''s side that had allowed her to grow so quickly.


    It was only with him that her ambitions had soared higher and higher.


    The throne of the Dragon King may have crumbled, but a new one would soon be built.


    Because the Ocean Dragon King of the Shrine was still out there, wandering, not yet ready to return.


    Standing before the other dragons, Draconis, though weathered by time, couldn''t help but smile with a hint of satisfaction.


    "That little girl�� she''s grown up, hasn''t she?


    But it seems like it wasn''t the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, or even her duties as Dragon King, that helped her grow so fast. It was��"


    Draconis looked up at the surface of the water, a wistful smile on his face as he shook his head.


    He wouldn''t say these thoughts aloud, and no other dragon would believe that a human could have such a profound impact on one of their own.


    But Draconis was certain: leaving the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon wouldn''t harm Azura in the slightest.


    Find more to read on My Virtual Library Empire


    In fact, her path forward would be one that no Dragon King before her could ever hope to match.


    As for that pet contract��


    "I doubt the Dragon King ever really saw herself as a pet. Timothy must have his hands full taking care of her."


    As an old dragon who had watched Azura grow up, Draconis couldn''t help but chuckle at the thought.


    His laughter carried a mix of nostalgia and the bittersweet passage of time.

 Chapter 429 Its just too unfair!

    Azura landed lightly on the peak of Sky Sanctuary, and as she recalled what had just happened, she couldn''t help but burst into laughter."Who would''ve thought that just by sheer presence alone, we could make an entire army of dragons give up without a fight? That''s insane!"


    Timothy chuckled. "What did you expect? How else did you think it would go?"


    "Well, I figured the dragon elders would throw themselves at me, rallying the whole army to charge. Then, I''d show off my skills as the Dragon King, wipe the floor with them, and leave the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon in style. They''d just have to stand there, watching me walk away!"


    Clearly pleased with her own fantasy, Azura playfully punched the air, her face glowing with pride.


    "Hmph! I''m such an awesome Dragon King!"


    She puffed out her chest, completely lost in her daydream of single-handedly defeating an entire army.


    "That would never happen." Timothy''s voice cut through her fantasy like a cold splash of water.


    "Why not?" Azura blinked, her big eyes full of confusion.


    "Because if a fight really broke out, I''d ditch you in a heartbeat and watch from a safe distance while you got your butt kicked." Timothy burst into laughter.


    "You!"


    Azura''s face turned bright red, a mix of anger and embarrassment. She hadn''t expected that kind of response at all. But as she looked up at Timothy, her frustration quickly faded.


    "I don''t believe you!"


    "And why not?"


    "Because I don''t believe you''d ever abandon me!"


    Her deep blue eyes sparkled as she suddenly hugged Timothy''s leg, her long lashes casting shadows over her cheeks. This time, her gaze wasn''t playful or teasing. Instead, it was calm, trusting, and��most of all��serious.


    Timothy felt a warmth spread through his chest as he looked down at the now-quiet Azura. It seemed that being so close to becoming the Dragon King had made her realize something important about herself. The words she spoke now clearly came from the heart.


    That''s why she seemed so calm, so sincere, and even a little sad.


    A soft smile tugged at Timothy''s lips, and he lowered his voice. "Today, you followed your heart and even managed to show the dignity of a true Dragon King. Not bad. I think you''ve earned yourself a reward. What do you want? How about some Golden Scale Dragon Carp?"


    Knowing Azura''s insatiable appetite, Timothy was almost certain she''d jump at the chance to feast on her favorite dish. But this time, her answer completely surprised him.


    Shaking her head, Azura looked up at him with a serious expression. "I''ll pass on the Golden Scale Dragon Carp for now. What I really want is�� I want to know how I can grow stronger, faster. I want to hear how you managed to improve so quickly."


    "Oh?"


    Timothy raised an eyebrow, genuinely taken aback. For Azura to resist her usual cravings, she had to be really serious this time.


    But still��


    "You want to get stronger quickly? I can help with that. But are you sure you want to hear about my training?" Timothy asked, a hint of warning in his tone.


    "Of course!"


    Azura didn''t hesitate for a second. In fact, she seemed even more determined. "Hmph! I''m pretty knowledgeable, you know! Your human sages have said a lot about this kind of thing. As long as I stay humble and learn from others'' strengths, I can improve myself. So, if I learn how you trained, I''ll definitely get stronger in no time. Maybe even faster than you!"


    Timothy: "��"


    Azura had somehow managed to pick up a few things from her limited knowledge of human wisdom. Too bad, though��what worked for him wasn''t exactly going to work for her.


    "Hmph! So, what do you think? Pretty impressive, right? You see how vast my knowledge is now!" Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Azura stood with her hands on her hips, head tilted back at a proud 45-degree angle, clearly feeling on top of the world.


    Timothy, still skeptical, asked again, "Are you sure you want to hear this?"


    "Of course!" Azura''s response was firm and decisive.


    With no other choice, Timothy let out a long sigh. "Alright, alright. I''ll tell you. The truth is�� the way I got stronger was��"


    He cleared his throat dramatically. "Ahem. I remember back when I confessed my love to the Goddess with a love letter, I instantly jumped up a whole level. Then, when we went on a date, my cultivation and understanding skyrocketed again. Oh, and that''s not all! There were a few times when just showing off our love in front of some Holy Emperor-level experts left them completely stunned, and I experienced another massive power surge.


    And then, when we went on our honeymoon to the Sacred Sea, and, uh, spent time in her palace�� you know, showing affection, kissing, sleeping together��"


    "W-What?!"


    As Timothy continued to recount his experiences, Azura stood there, completely dumbfounded. She had been expecting some profound, eye-opening training secrets, but instead, it sounded like Timothy hadn''t really trained at all.


    One day he''s showing off his love, the next day he''s going on a date�� and then, boom, he''s stronger!


    This�� this was ridiculous! S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This wasn''t sharing cultivation techniques��this was just Timothy finding new ways to brag about his relationship!


    Azura couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    "I�� I don''t believe it! There''s no way something this absurd could be real!"


    "Do I look like I''m lying to you?"


    "You do! But�� also, kind of not," Azura said, her face scrunched up in frustration.


    As much as she wanted to doubt him, there was a part of her that believed Timothy''s story. But still, this method was completely useless to her!


    After all, it wasn''t like there weren''t other couples in the world, yet somehow only Timothy, who was dating Goddess Sylvia, seemed to benefit from it. And she, a single dragoness for over two hundred years, had no idea where she was supposed to find someone to fall in love with!


    "This is so unfair! It''s just too unfair!"


    Not only had she failed to learn any useful training methods, but she''d also been subjected to a full-on bragging session about Timothy''s love life. Azura''s heart was filled with frustration, but she wasn''t ready to give up just yet. "Fine, I get how you made it to the Holy Emperor level, but what about after that? Each level after that is incredibly difficult to break through. You can''t tell me you just kept getting stronger by being in love!"


    "Well, I do have a good method for that," Timothy replied quickly.


    Azura''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Really? What is it? Tell me!"


    After all, this was a chance to get stronger! If she could learn this method, it would be a dream come true.


    Timothy leaned in close, whispering softly in her ear, "It''s all thanks to Goddess Sylvia��"


    The moment she heard that name, Azura''s excitement vanished, and she was left completely speechless.

 Chapter 430 I told you, there was no need for a rescue

    "Propose... marriage?"Azura''s voice trembled slightly as she spoke. "Are you sure this could really be the key to breaking through to the Emperor level?" S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But more importantly...


    Azura''s attention had already shifted from cultivation techniques to something far more pressing. "You''re actually going to propose to Goddess Sylvia?!"


    After all, she''d spent countless days watching Timothy and the goddess practically glued to each other, showing off their affection in every possible way. It was like they couldn''t bear to be apart for even a second.


    Still, Azura hadn''t expected that Timothy would actually go through with proposing to the goddess.


    Just the announcement of their relationship had already caused an uproar across the entire world, with countless sects buzzing with shock.


    By now, who knows how many of Sylvia''s admirers had nearly cried themselves to death, desperately drawing circles in the dirt to curse Timothy.


    Even now, many practitioners across the Elant continent were still reeling from the bombshell news.


    But no one knew that Timothy was already thinking about proposing.


    "Shh, keep it down for now. I want to surprise Sylvia," Timothy said, pressing a finger to his lips, signaling Azura to lower her voice.


    Azura quickly quieted down, but the excitement in her eyes was impossible to hide. "Can I ask a few questions first?"


    "As long as they''re within reason, go ahead."


    "Great! So, my questions are...


    When exactly are you planning to propose? When''s the wedding? How are you going to propose? Are you giving her flowers? A Mana Crystal? A magical artifact? Or something else?


    And what are you going to say when you propose? Are you going to��"


    "Ouch!"


    Before she could finish her barrage of questions, Timothy gave her a light smack on the head, causing her to clutch it in pain, her eyes welling up.


    Timothy couldn''t help but laugh. "I said you could ask questions, but I didn''t mean you should ask every single one under the sun. What''s next? Are you going to ask what color underwear the goddess will be wearing on the day I propose?"


    Azura went silent for a moment. "So... what color will she be wearing?"


    "Ugh."


    And with that, she got another playful chop to the head.


    "Ow, ow, ow! I can''t help it! The moment I heard you were proposing to the Holy Emperor, I got way too excited and lost control."


    Azura rubbed her head pitifully, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.


    Even though Timothy had gone easy on her, ever since reaching the Holy Emperor level, even the lightest touch hurt like hell.


    She wondered how the goddess was doing lately...


    "Don''t worry. When the wedding happens, you''ll be there to see everything with your own eyes. All your curiosity will be satisfied then," Timothy said with a chuckle.


    "Yeah, the wedding... Oh! That reminds me of something!"


    Azura''s eyes suddenly lit up. "You said I''m a dragon, but I''m also your pet. So, when the wedding happens, do I attend as a bridesmaid or as the chauffeur?


    If I''m the chauffeur, I don''t want to miss out on all the delicious food by being stuck in the parking lot. But if I''m a bridesmaid, I''m not exactly the goddess''s pet, am I?


    Ugh, this is so confusing."


    Timothy: "..."


    He couldn''t help but feel a little exasperated by Azura''s train of thought. Awkwardly, he suggested, "Why not be both the chauffeur and the bridesmaid?"


    "That''s it! I can do both!"


    It was as if a whole new world had opened up for Azura. She was so excited by the idea that she practically jumped for joy.


    "I never thought I''d be a dragon with two jobs. Truly worthy of the title Dragon King, woohoo!"


    Azura was practically bouncing with excitement, but as she jumped around, she suddenly seemed to realize where she was��inside the Sky Sanctuary. It was a place that brought her a joy far greater than even sitting on the Dragon King''s throne back at the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    She paused, glancing around at the Sky Sanctuary, then back at Timothy. Her eyes gradually softened, and her expression became more serious.


    Stepping closer to Timothy, her face took on a rare, earnest look. "Coming back to the Sky Sanctuary was my choice as the Dragon King. I have no regrets, not even a little."


    She hesitated for a moment, then added in a quieter, slightly embarrassed tone, "Because, honestly... being a pet is actually kind of fun."


    Azura''s voice was soft, and though she couldn''t bring herself to meet Timothy''s gaze, lowering her head slightly, Timothy could clearly sense the sincerity in her words.


    For a moment, Timothy said nothing. He simply reached out and gently ruffled Azura''s hair, his touch even softer than usual.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the Sky Sanctuary, a routine report was underway. After much internal debate, several High Priests, led by Elder Turner, finally couldn''t hold back any longer. They bowed deeply before Sylvia, pleading with her.


    "Goddess, perhaps I should lead the disciples to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon to rescue Azura. Over the past year, many of the disciples have grown fond of her. Even though she''s the Dragon King, she loves the Sky Sanctuary more than anyone else."


    Elder Turner continued, his voice filled with concern. "More importantly, Azura''s dragon bloodline is incredibly pure. For those old dragons, their true goal might not just be to have her reclaim the Dragon King''s throne. They might be after her bloodline itself.


    To those ancient dragons, nothing is more important than the purity of their bloodline. They might stop at nothing to get what they want, even if it means doing something reckless.


    If we let them take Azura back to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, it could be very dangerous for her!"


    Before coming to the main hall, many disciples had begged the elders to bring this matter to the goddess''s attention. That was why they had finally mustered the courage to enter the Sky Sanctuary and report the situation, hoping the goddess would issue an order.


    The elders'' faces were filled with worry.


    However, Sylvia''s response was shockingly indifferent, as if their concerns were of no consequence to her. "There''s no need."


    Her words left the elders stunned.


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    They hadn''t expected Sylvia to refuse so decisively. After all, the goddess had always seemed fond of Azura.


    Why, then, was she acting so unconcerned now?


    Suppressing the unease in his heart, Elder Turner spoke again, this time more urgently. "But, Goddess, if we don''t act soon, Azura��"


    Before he could finish, he and the other elders suddenly sensed two familiar presences returning to the peak of the Sky Sanctuary.


    Those presences were...


    "Timothy and Azura... Azura''s back!" Elder Turner froze in place, dumbfounded.


    Just moments ago, he and the other elders had been wracked with worry, thinking time was running out. And now, they had returned?


    No wonder the goddess had refused so easily. Could it be that...


    "I told you, there was no need for a rescue."


    From her seat deep within the hall, Sylvia''s lips curled into a faint, coldly beautiful smile. "Because Timothy was with her."

 Chapter 431 That feels amazing~

    "Ah, I see."At that moment, all the elders stood in silent respect.


    Ever since Sylvia had announced her relationship, their thoughts had become a bit complicated. They felt like they couldn''t quite understand the goddess anymore.


    But now, seeing her calm and decisive judgment, the elders once again felt a deep sense of awe.


    As expected, even though the goddess seemed to be caught up in her romance, she was still the same goddess as before.


    Sure, she might act a little differently when it came to love, but she could clearly separate her personal life from her duties. She still carried the same calmness and authority as the Holy Emperor. sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When it came to handling important matters, she would automatically revert to the goddess they knew, perfectly able to distinguish between her personal life and her responsibilities.


    "We were too narrow-minded, jumping to conclusions. Turns out, the goddess is still the same as she''s always been!"


    Elder Turner was so moved that he almost burst into tears.


    At this moment, his thoughts were completely solidified.


    While the goddess might seem sweet and girl-next-door-like when she''s in love, the moment something serious comes up, she instantly regains her cool, dignified demeanor.


    In her eyes, there was a clear line between public and private matters. In formal settings, there was no way she would mix business with showing affection. How could anyone not respect a goddess like that?


    For a moment, the other elders were also deeply moved, unsure of what to say.


    Seeing their reactions, Sylvia couldn''t help but feel a bit pleased. She cleared her throat lightly and said, "Alright, let''s proceed as usual. Begin the court session and report to me."


    "Yes, Your Holiness!"


    Elder Turner responded with excitement.


    He then pulled out the report he had long prepared and began to speak loudly, "Your Holiness, today��"


    But just as he started, he noticed a sound coming from the entrance of the hall.


    It was Timothy, who had just finished calming Azura.


    Glancing at the elders standing respectfully below the throne, Timothy didn''t stop. He walked straight across the hall and stood beside Sylvia.


    "Timothy, what are you doing there? That''s against protocol!" Elder Turner was taken aback.


    Everyone knew that in the presence of the goddess, no one was allowed to stand near the throne.


    Up until now, no one had ever been granted the privilege to stand beside the goddess during a Sect meeting.


    "Against protocol?"


    Timothy chuckled. "Since ancient times, haven''t kings and emperors always had attendants by their side? Why would this be any different?"


    "But you''re a man!"


    "And the goddess is a woman."


    "��"


    Elder Turner rubbed his forehead, feeling completely baffled by the logic.


    "Besides, whether I''m standing next to the goddess or she''s standing next to me, isn''t it the same thing?"


    At that moment, Timothy spoke again.


    Even though he wasn''t trying to be imposing, there was an undeniable aura of authority in his voice that made all the elders pause.


    Elder Turner''s frail body trembled slightly as he suddenly realized something.


    Ever since Timothy returned from the Sepulcher of the Sacred, his status had completely changed.


    Now, Timothy was a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse. According to the customs of the Elant continent, where strength commanded respect, anyone at the Holy Emperor level was considered a senior, regardless of their previous status.


    Besides, what business did an old man like him have meddling in the affairs of a young couple?


    Why was he still stuck thinking the way he used to?


    Realizing his mistake, Elder Turner quickly waved his hands. "Forget I said anything, forget I said anything."


    The hall fell silent.


    Sylvia glanced at Timothy with a hint of concern. She couldn''t shake the feeling that Timothy''s sudden appearance in the hall, standing right beside her, might have some ulterior motive.


    But when she saw that Timothy was just standing behind her without doing anything suspicious, she relaxed a little and turned back to Elder Turner. "Elder Turner, please continue."


    "Ah, yes, I''ll continue."


    Still feeling quite embarrassed, Elder Turner resumed his report. "Two months ago, the Sky Sanctuary successfully reclaimed the Thalindor Kingdom, and it''s now steadily developing.


    Not only has the previous chaos been brought under control, but they''re also actively drafting various laws and regulations.


    These laws cover a wide range of areas. For the general populace, they include curfews, aid policies for the poor, and price controls on everyday goods.


    In terms of commerce, they address tax policies for salt merchants, the timing and location for grain sales, and so on��"


    The kingdom''s legal reforms were extensive, covering all aspects of life. Elder Turner had clearly prepared thoroughly, reading aloud from his report with great enthusiasm.


    But the sheer volume of these tedious details was overwhelming.


    The monotonous nature of the report was so mind-numbing that even Sylvia, who was known for her patience, found herself struggling to stay awake.


    Despite her best efforts, these meetings were always unbearably dull. This was precisely why most Holy Emperor-level figures avoided dealing with such matters altogether.


    Sylvia''s hands-on approach, where she personally oversaw every decision, ensured that nothing was overlooked. But in moments like this, it was undeniably exhausting.


    "Hmm, this law seems quite good."


    "Yes, this method will definitely benefit the people."


    "Mm, very nice."


    "Ugh."


    Before she knew it, Sylvia was stifling a yawn, caught between fatigue and boredom.


    Even with her immense patience, Elder Turner''s endless droning was starting to wear her down.


    Her eyelids drooped, her head gently bobbing as her mind grew foggy. She was on the verge of falling asleep, barely holding on to the last thread of consciousness, trying to fight off the overwhelming drowsiness.


    But the more she tried to stay awake, the more torturous it became.


    Just as she was about to succumb to sleep, she suddenly felt a pair of hands gently rest on her shoulders.


    "Hmm?"


    She forced her sleepy eyes open and looked behind her.


    It was Timothy''s hands resting on her.


    Before Sylvia could even ask what he was doing, Timothy began to massage her shoulders with a technique so refined it was almost magical.


    Instantly, a wave of relaxation washed over her entire body.


    It felt as though she had just woken up from the most restful sleep of her life. The fatigue that had been weighing her down vanished in an instant, replaced by a sensation of pure comfort and ease.


    In just a moment, the boredom and exhaustion were completely gone. Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    "That feels amazing~," Sylvia couldn''t help but murmur softly.


    "Feels good, right? Ever since I reached the Holy Emperor level and my understanding of power deepened, my massage skills have improved too," Timothy said with a grin, as he applied another expert touch.


    "Ah~"


    Amidst Elder Turner''s monotonous droning, a soft, melodious sound suddenly echoed through the otherwise quiet hall.

 Chapter 432 Whats this?

    "Huh?"Elder Turner paused, clearly taken aback, stopping mid-sentence.


    But the sound that had just interrupted him was fleeting. After hesitating for a moment, he decided to continue reading.


    "Due to the exploitation of the common people by certain powerful merchant groups, and the numerous wrongdoings they''ve committed, the Thalindor Kingdom has imposed higher taxes on some of the merchants entering the kingdom in order to..."


    But then, once again��


    "Ah~"


    Interrupted. Again.


    This time, Elder Turner''s attention was completely drawn away. When he looked up, he was utterly dumbfounded.


    He saw Timothy standing behind the goddess, his hands resting on her bare shoulders, massaging her with a technique so precise it seemed to hit every single pressure point perfectly.


    And under this incredibly soothing sensation, even though she tried to cover her lips with her hand, the goddess couldn''t help but let out another soft sound:


    "So... good~"


    Looking at her again, Sylvia''s face was now flushed with a deep, embarrassed red.


    She had already confessed her relationship with Timothy to the elders, but making such sounds in front of them? She couldn''t help but feel utterly mortified.


    Thankfully, only Elder Turner and a few other elders were present in the Sky Sanctuary for this meeting.


    Sylvia lifted her head, casting a slightly reproachful glance at Timothy. "You... you really picked the wrong time to do this. Couldn''t you have waited until after the meeting?"


    Her voice, tinged with pleasure, and her blushing face didn''t exactly make her complaint convincing. Timothy chuckled. "I couldn''t help it. You looked a little tired, so I just wanted to help you relax."


    "If I waited until after the meeting, you might be too exhausted."


    That line struck a chord deep within Sylvia.


    Even though she wanted to maintain her composure in front of the elders and pretend to scold Timothy, hearing how much he cared about her well-being, and realizing that was why he acted now, made her heart warm.


    Even her attempt to protest came out weak: "But still..."


    However, just as Sylvia was about to come up with a half-hearted excuse, Timothy''s hands moved again.


    Since reaching the level of a Holy Emperor, his massage techniques had improved even further, reaching an almost masterful level. His understanding of pressure points and how to stimulate them was far beyond what it had been before.


    Under this wave of comfort, Sylvia''s words trailed off.


    She closed her eyes, completely lost in the sensation.


    "Ahem."


    Elder Turner, who had been diligently reading the report, finally couldn''t help but cough deliberately.


    With a start, Sylvia immediately straightened up.


    Recalling her earlier behavior and the state she had been in, she was overwhelmed with embarrassment. She quickly tried to compose herself, her voice and expression turning much cooler. "Uh, I got a little distracted just now. Elder Turner, please continue."


    Elder Turner: "..."


    Distracted? That wasn''t just being distracted! The goddess had clearly been lost in the bliss of her relationship, completely ignoring everything he had been saying!


    At this moment, all the confidence Elder Turner had earlier seemed to vanish.


    Who would''ve thought the goddess would actually start showing off her affection in public like this?


    How was he supposed to deal with this?


    With a slightly defeated expression, Elder Turner had no choice but to break the awkward silence and continue reading.


    "As for the flooding issue in the Thalindor Kingdom, some of the other elders have already led disciples to assist with repairs. The necessary funds..."


    Sylvia, now feeling much better, gave her shoulders a little shake, clearly more relaxed.


    This time, Elder Turner was finally able to continue reading without any strange interruptions, managing to get through a significant portion of the report.


    But the Thalindor Kingdom was a vast mortal empire, and ever since the Sky Sanctuary had taken over, there had been a lot of restructuring work to do.


    And so, Elder Turner kept reading, for who knows how long.


    At first, Sylvia was listening attentively, but when she glanced at Timothy standing beside her, she couldn''t help but get distracted.


    In the grand hall of the Sky Sanctuary, only she had the right to sit on the throne, so naturally, there was only one chair.


    Seeing that Timothy had been standing for quite a while, Sylvia looked over with concern, and suddenly noticed something unusual.


    Due to some lingering issues from his recent breakthrough, Timothy''s spiritual energy had become somewhat unstable. Normally, it wouldn''t be easy to detect, but now, after standing for so long, the chaotic energy within him was starting to stir. It was swirling inside him, and the intensity and speed of the disturbance were gradually increasing.


    This sight left Sylvia a bit surprised.


    She had never seen Timothy''s energy so erratic before. Thinking back, he hadn''t been injured recently, so what could have caused this...?


    As she pondered, a thought suddenly made Sylvia''s cheeks flush slightly.


    The only reason she could think of was that day in the grand hall when she had been writing a letter, and Timothy had walked in, and then... and then...


    "Could it be that when I teased him that day, he pushed himself too hard and ended up damaging his spiritual foundation?" S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The moment this thought crossed her mind, Sylvia was filled with guilt.


    She couldn''t think of any other reason for Timothy''s current state, and it seemed like it was all because of her.


    Biting her lip lightly, Sylvia felt a wave of regret wash over her. She hadn''t realized that her playful teasing could have such a serious impact on Timothy.


    "Here, take this."


    Unable to hold back any longer, she pulled out a box she had prepared a long time ago.


    She had been meaning to give it to Timothy, but had been too embarrassed to do so. However, today, she felt like there was no more time to waste.


    "What''s this?"


    Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    Receiving a gift from the goddess out of the blue, Timothy was pleasantly surprised and couldn''t help but feel curious about what was inside.


    "This...


    This is a spiritual elixir I made after hunting down a Beast Monarch with Emperor-level strength and extracting its Demonic Beast Essence.


    It''s not as ancient or mysterious as the secret remedies you have, but my alchemy skills are just as good as my cooking, so I think this elixir should be pretty effective.


    Take it now. It might help with whatever''s going on with your body."


    Fighting back her embarrassment, Sylvia handed the wooden box to Timothy and opened the lid.


    Inside, Timothy saw a spiritual elixir about the size of a small fist.


    The elixir was a dark purple, and its twisted, grotesque appearance��almost like a monster''s snarling face��made Timothy instinctively want to throw the box away.

 Chapter 433 No, you have to take it!

    The dark purple pill seemed to sprout countless eerie, chilling tendrils.Even though it was just a Demonic Beast Essence that had long been refined, Timothy could swear he saw it twitch slightly.


    It looked terrifying and grotesque, yet somehow, it seemed to be tempting Timothy, trying to lure him into swallowing it.


    This Demonic Beast Essence, extracted from a Beast Monarch at the Emperor level, was proof of how much effort Sylvia had put into crafting this elixir.


    But the pill, about the size of a small fist, made Timothy so uneasy that he didn''t even want to get close to it.


    A chilling laugh echoed in the air, sending waves of oppressive energy rippling outward.


    It felt like a sinister whisper, as if it wanted to drag anyone nearby into an abyss.


    Timothy had studied every alchemy book in the Sky Sanctuary''s Arcane Library, from ancient times to the present, and was familiar with all recorded elixirs.


    Whether it was a seventh, eighth, or even ninth-tier elixir, none of them, according to the records, had ever laughed or shown signs of sentience.


    The elixir Sylvia had crafted had clearly crossed the boundary of what was considered "alive."


    This terrifying pill wasn''t just dangerous for him��Timothy was sure that even a Supreme Emperor-level expert in the Ascension Phase would probably meet their end if they dared to consume it.


    "Uh, honey, I think I''ll pass on this one," Timothy said, a bit awkwardly, trying to decline Sylvia''s enthusiastic offer.


    "But��"


    Sylvia clearly wasn''t ready to take no for an answer. "Your energy feels a bit off right now. There might be something wrong with your body. I made this elixir myself. It might not be as potent as the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill you crafted, but it should do wonders for restoring your vitality."


    Her eyes filled with concern, Sylvia gently pushed the pill back toward Timothy.


    "Seriously, honey, I can''t take this," Timothy insisted.


    "No way. This is about your health. We can''t just brush it off like that. Besides, I''m partly responsible��"


    Sylvia''s face flushed slightly as she recalled how they had made love for four hours straight after returning from the Sepulcher of the Sacred. S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even though she felt a bit embarrassed, her main concern was still Timothy''s well-being.


    "I really don''t think I should��"


    "No, you have to take it! Trust me, it''ll be really good for you."


    "Uh, there are other ways to restore vitality, you know. If this doesn''t work, maybe we could try something else, honey," Timothy suggested, coughing lightly.


    "What other way?" Sylvia asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Well, why don''t you guess, sweetheart?"


    Sylvia hesitated, unsure of what Timothy was hinting at. But as he leaned closer, she could feel the chaotic flow of energy inside him more clearly.


    She didn''t know what other method Timothy was referring to, but as he inched closer, Sylvia''s soft lips instinctively moved toward his.


    "Besides the flood, there''s also�� uh��"


    Elder Turner, who had been muttering to himself, suddenly froze in place when he looked up.


    What he saw left him speechless.


    The goddess was holding a wooden box, her face inching closer to Timothy''s, their eyes locked in a tender gaze.


    And that wasn''t all��Elder Turner immediately recognized the material of the box in Sylvia''s hand.


    It was made of sandalwood.


    This type of wood grows in desolate, uninhabited deserts, fiercely guarded by powerful beasts, making it nearly impossible to approach.


    But despite the extreme difficulty in obtaining this wood, its only real use is to preserve vitality, particularly for storing rare aphrodisiac pills.


    Because of this, very few practitioners would go to such great lengths to acquire sandalwood.


    Unless��


    "So, what''s inside that box is��"


    It wasn''t just Elder Turner��every other elder in the room was struggling to keep their composure.


    These old men and women, who had lived through countless years, were not prepared to witness such a scene.


    Who would''ve thought that the goddess would start showing off her affection for Timothy right here in the Sky Sanctuary?


    "Ahem, that was just a mistake. I got a little distracted, and before I knew it��" Sylvia, realizing the awkwardness of the situation, quickly tried to explain.


    But with her tousled hair, her glistening lips, and the wooden box in her hand containing some mysterious elixir, her words didn''t seem very convincing.


    "Goddess, I''ve prepared the remaining reports. Please take a look at them when you have a moment," Elder Turner said respectfully, presenting the documents.


    "Elder Turner, what are you doing?" Sylvia asked, slightly puzzled.


    "We old folks are planning to go have a drink. Aside from the situation with the Thalindor Kingdom, most of the other matters aren''t too pressing. If you have any questions, we''ll be at your service. But for now��"


    Elder Turner turned away, his eyes glistening as if holding back tears.


    The other elders shared his sentiment. In the face of the goddess''s blatant display of affection, the sweet atmosphere had become unbearable for them.


    Sylvia: "��"


    Realizing the unintended emotional damage she had caused, Sylvia didn''t stop the elders from leaving.


    But as she watched their slightly unsteady steps, she couldn''t help but feel that these once-vibrant elders had suddenly aged several years in an instant.


    The hall fell into a brief silence. Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    Sylvia muttered with a hint of playful annoyance, "Of all times, why did you have to pick the middle of a meeting?"


    "You''re one to talk, goddess," Timothy teased.


    "I��!"


    After a moment of silence, both of them burst into laughter at the same time, as if in perfect sync.


    After all, it wasn''t easy to break the composure of those seasoned elders.


    Seeing Elder Turner''s wobbly steps, Sylvia couldn''t help but think that the old man, who had been talking about finding a partner for centuries but never took any real action, might finally be ready to take the plunge��if only to avoid further emotional torment.


    "Oh well, oh well. Honestly, Elder Turner''s reports are so dry, it''s like listening to a history book. I''d rather read them myself," Sylvia said with a casual wave of her hand, clearly not too concerned about the minor details.


    Instead, she picked up the report with interest and placed it between herself and Timothy so they could read it together.


    Aside from the ongoing situation with the Thalindor Kingdom, there were numerous other reports about various matters.


    Some detailed the rise and fall of Demonic Sects, others mentioned the discovery of secret realms, where powerful artifacts or rare treasures had appeared, drawing the attention of many sects.


    There were also reports about wars and conflicts between human kingdoms.


    While most of these issues weren''t particularly urgent, it was still Sylvia''s duty as the goddess to review them personally and ensure everything was in order.


    She skimmed through the reports quickly, far faster than Elder Turner could have read them aloud.


    But then, one particular report caught her eye, sparking her interest.

 Chapter 434 A miracle! This is a true miracle!

    Alderhold City��home to the Heartsever Cult.Rumor has it that within this cult, there exists a strange fruit called the Forgetfruit. Supposedly, if two people eat it, they can completely forget their relationship, severing all emotional ties.


    In just two weeks, the Heartsever Cult has grown at an alarming rate.


    They''ve held multiple gatherings and have already converted nearly every couple who attended into loyal followers, swelling their numbers to over a thousand.


    "The Heartsever Cult?"


    Sylvia frowned slightly as she read the report, lost in thought for a moment.


    She had never heard of such a bizarre thing as the Forgetfruit, and the fact that this cult had exploded in popularity in just two weeks��it all seemed suspicious.


    Amid the dry, formal report, Sylvia finally found something that piqued her interest. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her smooth, snow-white hand rested lightly on the report.


    The moment her fingers touched the words Heartsever Cult, an invisible wave of spiritual energy rippled outward.


    In an instant, the entire Sky Sanctuary, the mountains and rivers, and even the whole of Alderhold City in the Kingdom of Aurion, were enveloped by this unseen force.


    Countless images flashed through Sylvia''s mind.


    Clues and traces that might have seemed hidden to others were laid bare before her eyes.


    A moment later, she opened her clear, autumn-colored eyes, a faint smile playing on her lips.


    "As I thought, someone''s stirring up trouble behind the scenes."


    "Did you figure something out, honey?" Timothy leaned in, clearly intrigued.


    "Yeah, it looks like some remnants of the Demonic Sect are pulling the strings behind this Heartsever Cult.


    Not that we''ve got much going on right now anyway, so�� I think we should check it out."


    Sylvia cleared her throat, a little embarrassed.


    Sure, she was interested, but part of her just wanted an excuse to leave the Sky Sanctuary for a bit��


    "And besides, I''m curious about this Forgetfruit. Who knows, maybe it''ll take both me and the goddess to deal with something this big!"


    Timothy caught on immediately, smiling and nodding in approval.


    This was the kind of thing that didn''t really require the goddess to get involved, but hey, who''d pass up a chance for a little getaway?


    Plus��


    Thinking back to how the elders and disciples��both men and women��had been groaning in despair from all the lovey-dovey moments he and Sylvia had been flaunting lately, Timothy couldn''t help but feel a little guilty.


    Sure, showing off their love was something he''d never stop doing��not in this lifetime��but giving everyone a break for a day didn''t seem like a bad idea.


    Otherwise, yeah�� maybe it was getting a bit too cruel.


    "Let''s go, babe."


    Taking her soft, pale hand, the two of them stepped into the air, heading toward Alderhold City.


    ...


    "Heh, how foolish.


    Do you really think the fruit of your sins is something you can just forget whenever you want?


    Soon, very soon.


    Once I''ve gathered enough power, it won''t be long before I''m reborn!


    Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    I''ve waited hundreds of years for this moment, and now�� it''s finally coming!"


    In Alderhold City, a sinister, chilling whisper echoed from within the hollow of a towering, withered tree.


    As more and more people gathered around, the laughter grew sharper, more eerie.


    Yet no one seemed to notice. Instead, as they looked up at the gnarled, scarred old tree, many of them��men and women alike��couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of reverence.


    "I heard that if you eat the Forgetfruit from the Sacred Tree, you can forget everything from your past."


    "Thank the Sacred Tree! I''ve been waiting for this day for so long. Please, Sacred Tree, help me too!"


    It was time for another Heartsever Cult ritual, and more and more people were flocking toward the old tree.


    Most of them were couples.


    The Forgetfruit was a strange, finger-sized fruit.


    If one person ate it, they would forget all their past relationships.


    If two people ate it together, they would completely forget each other.


    When the Heartsever Cult first arrived in Alderhold City, not many people paid attention to them, and even fewer believed in their claims.


    But as time passed, and more and more people ate the Forgetfruit, forgetting their painful memories, the cult began to attract more followers.


    After all, love and desire are some of the most complex emotions humans experience.


    They''re hard to understand, difficult to change, and often unbearably painful��yet impossible to forget.


    If there was truly a way to sever those feelings, even if it came with risks, there would still be countless people willing to give it a try.


    What''s more, ever since the Heartsever Cult awakened the so-called Sacred Tree of Oblivion, they had been performing one miracle after another.


    With each grander ritual, the number of people willing to consume the Forgetfruit multiplied many times over.


    Some were even rushing to the tree, afraid that the Sacred Tree might run out of Forgetfruit, desperate not to miss their chance.


    "Oh, Sacred Tree of Oblivion, who has long since abandoned all mortal emotions, please grant us your blessing and help us forget our pain."


    Before the massive, withered tree, hundreds of people had gathered. At the front, the cult leader��draped in a black robe, their limbs gaunt and skeletal, their face completely hidden��knelt before the tree, loudly praying.


    The moment their voice fell silent, the enormous, dried-up tree seemed to respond. Its leaves began to glow with an eerie light, and a cold wind swept through the crowd.


    The chilling wind sent shivers down the spines of those present, and the light from the leaves took on a faint, blood-red hue.


    But the fanatical followers didn''t care about the ominous signs. Instead, they were even more awestruck by the spectacle unfolding before them.


    "The Sacred Tree truly possesses divine power!"


    "Other gods demand offerings and do nothing in return. But the Sacred Tree helps us selflessly, asking for nothing. This is what a true god should be!"


    As the strange phenomenon continued, the long, finger-shaped Forgetfruit slowly descended from the blood-red light, landing gently in the hands of the fervent believers.


    "A miracle! This is a true miracle!"


    Whether they had come alone or as former couples, none of them hesitated. They immediately consumed the Forgetfruit, as if it were guaranteed to help them forget their past and start anew.


    Their eyes turned toward the old tree, filled with an even deeper, more fanatical devotion.


    "Oh? Forgetfruit, huh? Let me take a look. I''m curious��can this fruit really make me forget my emotions?"


    At that moment, two figures appeared out of nowhere, suddenly floating to the front of the crowd.


    In full view of everyone, Timothy casually snatched the Forgetfruit that was about to fall into the hands of the high priest, casting a cold glance at the ancient tree.


    His gaze held a clear hint of mockery and disdain.

 Chapter 435 Meh, the taste is pretty average

    "How dare he interrupt the ritual like that!" Timothy''s actions instantly enraged the onlookers, especially the devout followers who witnessed the scene.In their minds, it was the High Priest and the sacred tree that brought everyone the gift of forgetting their pain. Such a revered figure and symbol could not be disrespected.


    But now, Timothy''s behavior felt like he was trampling on their dignity and faith, grinding it into the dirt.


    "You bastard, get down from there!"


    "How dare you show such disrespect to the High Priest! Do you even know who he is? The High Priest is a practitioner, a guide sent by the gods themselves!"


    Angry voices rose from the crowd, and many were so furious they looked ready to surround Timothy.


    "Calm down. Once he eats the Forgetfruit, he''ll understand the greatness of the sacred tree. From then on, he''ll believe in the gods and become one of us."


    Despite the uproar, the High Priest merely shook his head, his voice frail and trembling beneath his black robes.


    "Eat it. Eat the Forgetfruit, and you''ll realize that all emotions in this world are illusions. Crush these meaningless things, and you''ll be reborn with a true heart."


    Beneath the robe, his eyes gleamed with a hint of madness.


    No one could hear the sinister laughter that quietly emanated from the ancient tree.


    Timothy''s actions had indeed sparked a murderous intent within it. But even though it wanted to kill this arrogant boy, it didn''t need to act directly.


    The Forgetfruit contained a demonic seed, invisible to anyone. Its true purpose wasn''t to help people forget their emotional pain. Instead, it would transform into a demon that devoured emotions, parasitically taking over the host''s mind and gradually transferring their life force to the ancient tree.


    The townspeople who had joined the Heartsever Cult seemed normal on the surface, but in reality, their personalities had already begun to change, becoming more violent and uncontrollable. It wouldn''t be long before their minds were completely consumed. Their life force and power would be drained, feeding the demon soul that had been lying dormant within the tree for who knows how long.


    "Fine, I''ll eat it. Honestly, it doesn''t even look that bad."


    Holding Sylvia''s hand, Timothy had already seen through the whole situation.


    The ancient demonic seeds were indeed strange and elusive to ordinary practitioners. These demons, revived from chaos, were cunning and treacherous, always scheming to gather power and harm humans to prepare for their full resurrection.


    But to someone at the level of a Holy Emperor, these little tricks were nothing more than child''s play.


    Timothy picked up the so-called Forgetfruit, which was really just a fruit infused with dark power, and bit into it. He smiled at Sylvia. "Hey babe, grab the other side."


    "Huh?"


    Sylvia blinked in surprise. sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had noticed earlier that when people ate the Forgetfruit, if there were two of them, they would each bite one side and break it in half. But��


    "Do we really have to eat it like that?"


    Even though there weren''t any practitioners here that she knew, Sylvia still felt incredibly embarrassed at the thought of doing something like that in front of so many people.


    Timothy grinned. "This is called catching them off guard. Once we eat this, they''ll let their guard down, right?"


    "But�� we don''t even need to catch them off guard! If we want to deal with the demon controlling all of this, I could just lift a finger and uproot the entire tree, destroying its soul in an instant!"


    Timothy: "..."


    He hadn''t expected Sylvia to be so logical this time, analyzing the situation so clearly that his usual smooth-talking didn''t work at all��


    But since they were already here, and they''d stumbled upon something as interesting as the Forgetfruit, how could he not give it a try?


    "Who cares? I just wanted to show off a little with my wife. Isn''t that reason enough?"


    Timothy didn''t hesitate at all. He bit down on one side of the Forgetfruit and brought the other side right up to Sylvia''s soft lips.


    "This is so embarrassing..."


    A faint blush spread across Sylvia''s usually cool face. She couldn''t help but glance around nervously, worried that someone in the crowd might recognize her. If word got out about this, her reputation as a goddess would be completely ruined!


    "Damn it, fine! I''ll eat it. But after this, I''m dragging that demon out and beating it senseless!"


    After hesitating for a while, Sylvia finally gave in. She shyly licked her lips, closed her eyes, and slowly leaned in to bite the other end of the Forgetfruit.


    With both of them holding opposite ends of the fruit, their lips were so close that they were practically touching. The fruit wasn''t very long, like a small cucumber, so just a little more and their lips would meet.


    "Strange�� Why can''t I quite figure out who these two are? Never mind, I probably haven''t fully regained my strength yet. But they do seem extraordinary. If I could devour their flesh and energy, maybe�� just maybe, I could finally be reborn! Hahaha!"


    From within the ancient tree, the demon soul that had been lurking for ages let out a sinister laugh. It could feel that it was only a matter of time before it gathered enough energy to fully revive. And these two? They might just be the perfect final offering!


    "Hurry up and eat it! Come on, just a little more!"


    Watching the two slowly inch closer, the demon''s eyes gleamed with greed and madness. Just a little more, and the fruit would break, releasing the demonic seed. Their lips were about to touch, and everything was going exactly as the demon had planned.


    But then��


    Crunch.


    Timothy suddenly bit down harder, snapping off the piece of fruit that Sylvia had been holding in her mouth. He casually chewed it up and swallowed the whole thing.


    "Meh, the taste is pretty average. But the real treat isn''t the Forgetfruit�� it''s this."


    Without a second thought, and in front of everyone, Timothy leaned in and kissed Sylvia right on her soft, delicate lips.


    Eating the Forgetfruit was just a cover. His real goal was to steal a kiss from the goddess!


    Sylvia: "..."


    Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    Her face, which had been calm and composed just moments ago, was now completely flushed with a deep red. She was too stunned to react.


    Timothy couldn''t help but smile at her dazed expression. His sneak attack had worked perfectly!

 Chapter 436 Two Holy Emperors!

    At that moment, everyone witnessing the scene seemed to freeze in place.Even the demon soul hidden within the ancient tree was completely dumbfounded.


    It had originally thought that once these two people ate the Forgetfruit, it could absorb their power and use it to restore its own strength.


    But what was happening now?


    Why was this completely different from what it had expected?


    "You... why so sudden?"


    Sylvia hadn''t anticipated what just happened either.


    She bit her lip lightly, a hint of embarrassment showing on her face.


    They were supposed to eat the Forgetfruit, so how did it turn into... a kiss?


    "You can''t blame me for this."


    Timothy smiled slightly. "If you want to blame something, blame your lips for being so sweet. Even the fruit can''t compare."


    "No way! I don''t believe you."


    "You don''t believe me? Well, in that case, how about we try again?"


    "No way! Not in front of everyone. I mean, I can''t just... be so shameless..."


    Sylvia''s voice grew softer and softer, clearly embarrassed.


    But Timothy had already anticipated her reaction and continued his playful teasing. "It''s fine, honey. If you''re embarrassed, I don''t mind. Worst case, I''ll just wipe everyone''s memory afterward with a little spell."


    "After... afterward? You!"


    In an instant, Sylvia''s face flushed bright red, having misunderstood his words. It took her a moment to realize what he actually meant.


    The two of them flirted openly, as if no one else was around. Whether it was the followers present or the demon soul hiding in the ancient tree, they all seemed to be treated like mere decorations.


    "After eating the Forgetfruit, shouldn''t they have forgotten all their emotions? Why is this guy completely unaffected?"


    "Not only is he unaffected, but he''s even showing off his love? This is nothing like what the Tree God said would happen!"


    The followers who hadn''t yet been fully brainwashed were just as confused as the demon soul hiding in the tree.


    "What''s going on with these two? Not only are they immune to my magic, but they''re acting so brazenly!


    Damn it! I was so close to finishing my plan, and they dare interrupt me now? They must have a death wish!"


    Although the demon soul hadn''t planned to reveal itself before fully restoring its power, it was now thoroughly enraged.


    It was a soul that had fallen during the great war between good and evil thousands of years ago, hiding within this tree ever since.


    Over the millennia, it had slowly awakened and merged with the ancient tree.


    By absorbing enough power, it could not only restore its broken soul but also perfect its demon form, potentially becoming even stronger than it had been before its physical body was destroyed.


    But the demon soul had never expected that, just as it was about to succeed, such an unexpected twist would occur.


    It could clearly feel that, because of the couple''s flirting and affection, the faith energy it had been receiving from the followers was weakening, gradually fading away.


    If this continued, not only would it fail to complete its plan to rebuild its body today, but all the suffering it had endured for so many years would be for nothing.


    It might even lose power, regressing to the state it had been in days ago!


    "These two idiots!"


    The demon soul, already filled with impurities, was emotionally unstable.


    After being trapped for thousands of years, it could no longer suppress the fury burning inside. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s right. Even though I haven''t fully regained my strength, it would still take a Holy Emperor-level practitioner to kill me.


    But in this backwater place, where there aren''t even a handful of practitioners, how could there possibly be a Holy Emperor?


    Today, I''ll make sure these two pay for what they''ve done!"


    The moment the demon soul made up its mind to kill, a thick, murderous intent began to emanate from the ancient tree.


    From the cracks in the branches, eerie, blood-red light flickered ominously.


    Tendrils of demonic energy started converging toward the center of the tree, and the intense killing intent spread out without any attempt to conceal it.


    But before the murderous aura could reach the crowd, the demon soul hiding within the tree suddenly felt a jolt of shock. The man who had just been flirting with the woman turned around abruptly.


    His gaze, now cold and piercing, was directed straight at the hollow of the tree where the demon soul was hiding.


    "Impossible!"


    The demon soul felt a violent tremor in its heart.


    By all logic, no matter how much killing intent it released, a mere mortal should never be able to sense its presence.


    "Could it be that...?


    No, that''s impossible!"


    Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    After a brief pause, the demon soul quickly dismissed its doubts.


    Although this strange man and woman had an extraordinary appearance and aura, unlike ordinary people, the demon soul couldn''t detect any spiritual energy from them.


    Most likely, it was just a trick of the mind.


    Exhaling deeply, the demon soul was just about to lower its guard when it suddenly noticed that Timothy hadn''t looked away. He was still staring directly at the hollow in the tree.


    And on his lips, there was a cold, chilling smile.


    That smile made the demon soul feel as if it had fallen into a bottomless abyss, its entire body frozen, unable to move.


    The overwhelming sense of pressure was unlike anything it had ever experienced!


    "How is this possible? There''s clearly no spiritual energy coming from him!


    Wait, could it be...?"


    Only now did the demon soul recall something crucial.


    There were only two possible reasons why it couldn''t sense any spiritual energy from someone.


    One, the person was an ordinary human with no spiritual power whatsoever.


    The other... was that the person''s strength was so terrifyingly beyond its comprehension that it couldn''t even perceive their energy!


    "Could it really be...?"


    The demon soul felt as if it had been struck by lightning. It had never imagined it would encounter such a being in its lifetime.


    Whether it was a trick of the mind or not, the demon soul was now utterly terrified under that gaze.


    In a panic, it began to withdraw the killing intent it had spread, desperately trying to suppress the demonic energy it had released, hoping to hide its presence.


    "You interrupted me and my wife while we were having a moment. Do you really think you can escape?"


    At that moment, a cold voice rang out.


    Timothy merely raised his hand slightly toward the air.


    In an instant, a violent gust of wind swept through the area, and the massive ancient tree exploded into pieces.


    Every barrier formed by the demonic energy was obliterated in the blink of an eye, without the slightest resistance.


    The demon soul''s eyes were filled with boundless terror. In the next second, it realized, to its horror, that it had been caught��gripped tightly in the man''s hand.


    A divine, overwhelming power crushed down upon it.


    The couple who had just been sweetly flirting moments ago were, in fact... two Holy Emperors!

 Chapter 437 Babe, theres... something I need to tell you

    "Two Holy Emperors? How is that even possible?!"The demon soul suddenly felt as if it had been swallowed by an overwhelming chill.


    These two... how could they possibly be this powerful?


    After awakening, the demon soul had been lurking here for a long time, carefully observing the current state of the world.


    Over the course of ten thousand years, the spiritual energy of the Elant continent had grown increasingly thin. Not only had no new powerful practitioners emerged, but the ones that did exist were even weaker than those from ten thousand years ago.


    The demon soul had assumed that as long as it was a bit cautious, no one would be able to pose a threat to it.


    But never in its wildest dreams did it expect to encounter two beings this terrifying.


    Two Holy Emperors!


    The most fearsome and supreme beings on the Elant continent��why were they both here, at the same time?


    And judging by their interactions, they seemed to be a deeply affectionate couple!


    The demon soul''s mind was in chaos, nearly consumed by boundless fear.


    Holy Emperor-level powerhouses.


    Even at the peak of its strength in life, it had never been able to contend with such beings.


    Now, in its current state, it was no more than a helpless chick in front of these two Holy Emperors, completely powerless to resist, at their mercy!


    "No, no, don''t kill me!


    I''m the demon soul from ten thousand years ago��I know many things!


    If you spare me, I''ll serve you with all my strength, like a loyal servant. Please, don''t kill me! I''ve spent so many years cultivating, and I''m finally about to regain my body!"


    The demon soul screamed desperately, trying to grasp at any chance of survival.


    But to its growing horror, it realized that the man''s eyes remained cold, completely indifferent to its pleas.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested."


    A chilling voice echoed.


    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    In the next moment, a divine, terrifying pressure descended like a god''s judgment, covering everything in its path.


    Even the thick demonic aura surrounding the demon soul was nothing more than a drop in the ocean, utterly insignificant.


    In the face of such despair, there wasn''t even a sliver of hope.


    Boom!


    "No!"


    A hand clenched.


    In the next second, the demon soul was obliterated in its despair, vanishing like smoke, reduced to nothing but ashes.


    "What just happened?"


    "My body... and my memories..."


    At the very moment the demon soul was destroyed, many of the nearby followers suddenly felt a flash of clarity in their minds.


    They were shocked to realize that their previous fanatical worship of the so-called "Divine Tree" had been the result of mind control.


    For some time now, their memories and thoughts had been muddled, as if they had been completely manipulated.


    Not only that, but the "Divine Tree" they had been worshipping as a god had actually been harboring a demon soul, quietly feeding on their resentment.


    If the control hadn''t been broken in time, all the followers would have been completely drained by the demon soul.


    "So... those two saved us?"


    "They''re so powerful... where did they come from? Are they gods?"


    In an instant, the once-chaotic crowd fell silent, their expressions completely changed.


    Now, they looked at Timothy and Sylvia with awe and admiration.


    "Hey babe, I wasn''t trying to take advantage of you just now. I was just using it as a way to lure the enemy out, you know?" Timothy said with a grin, clenching his fist and crushing the demon soul in his palm.


    "I don''t believe you for a second! o(�R�ڨQ)o!" Sylvia shot back, clearly unconvinced.


    Sure, the excuse sounded reasonable enough, but she wasn''t buying it. After all, Timothy had been finding every possible excuse lately to get a little too close for comfort!


    Boom!


    At that moment, with the demon soul destroyed, the old tree��already corrupted by dark energy��lost all its remaining strength. In the blink of an eye, it withered and shriveled like a tree burned to ash. The trunk snapped and crashed to the ground.


    [Demon soul within the old tree successfully vanquished.]


    [The environment around Alderhold has been purified.] Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the tree fell, an invisible wave of energy spread out in all directions. Wherever the energy passed, the barren land and soil began to rejuvenate. The demon soul that had been feeding off the surrounding environment had drained the spiritual energy from the nearby mountains, leaving the area devastated.


    But now, with the demon soul gone and the tree collapsed, the energy it had stolen was finally returned to the land. Spiritual energy surged from the broken roots of the tree, flowing back into the earth and spreading outward.


    The rich energy radiated light, enveloping the nearby mountains. Wherever the light touched, life sprang back to full bloom. Flowers, grass, and trees all began to flourish once more, even more vibrant than before.


    Near the fallen tree, a cherry blossom tree that had been on the verge of death, reduced to a withered sapling, suddenly regained its vitality. It grew, and grew again. In the blink of an eye, the tiny sapling had transformed into a towering tree, its massive canopy spreading wide, casting a gentle shade over the area. Each petal was a delicate pink, soft and fragrant.


    A light breeze swept through, carrying the sweet scent of cherry blossoms. Countless petals floated down from the sky, drifting like snowflakes, covering the ground in a soft, pink blanket.


    The entire world seemed to be painted in the soft hues of cherry blossoms, the petals swirling in the air like mist, like rain, creating a scene of breathtaking beauty.


    "So beautiful..." Sylvia whispered, her eyes sparkling as she gazed up at the sky, completely captivated by the sight.


    The scene was so stunning, it was hard not to get lost in it. But as she stared up in awe, she accidentally locked eyes with Timothy.


    A single cherry blossom petal floated down, gently landing on the tip of Sylvia''s nose.


    Without thinking, Timothy reached out and softly brushed the petal away, his fingers lightly grazing her smooth, snow-white skin.


    Sylvia''s clear, autumn-like eyes froze for a moment, and she instinctively lowered her gaze, her heart suddenly pounding in her chest. She hadn''t expected the moment to turn like this.


    Cherry blossoms continued to rain down, filling the sky with their beauty. But even amidst such a breathtaking scene, nothing could compare to the beauty of the person standing before him.


    Timothy had been thinking for a long time about the perfect moment to propose to his goddess. But now, as he gazed at her radiant face, something stirred deep within him. A quiet voice in his heart whispered that this, right now, was the perfect moment��unplanned, but perfect.


    "Babe, there''s... something I need to tell you," Timothy said softly, his eyes locked onto Sylvia''s, as clear and deep as a rippling autumn lake.

 Chapter 438 Will you marry me?

    "What... are you going to say?"Sylvia, caught off guard, froze for a moment.


    Noticing the serious look on Timothy''s face, she quickly sensed that something was different��something important.


    She had never seen Timothy this serious before.


    Just a moment ago, everything seemed fine. Why did Timothy suddenly change so much?


    As she gazed into his eyes, Sylvia felt like she was starting to understand.


    Ever since that love letter, from their shy beginnings to openly showing affection, their relationship had grown. From holding hands, to kissing, to falling asleep in each other''s arms��this sweet romance, which Sylvia had publicly announced, had caused quite a stir. Many people were envious of their love.


    But still... there was something that hadn''t been completed.


    "Would such a clever goddess really not know what I''m about to say?"


    A soft chuckle reached her ears.


    Sylvia looked up, and her eyes met Timothy''s.


    That one glance made her heart skip a beat.


    Even with her usual calm demeanor, Sylvia found it hard to steady the fluttering in her chest.


    "What is it that you want to say...?"


    At that moment, Timothy took a step closer.


    As his foot touched the ground, it was like a ripple spreading across a still pond. The space around them began to shift, and in an instant, everything turned to darkness.


    The villagers who had been nearby vanished without a trace. The entire space was now an endless void, so dark that even light seemed unable to exist.


    In the pitch-black, Sylvia couldn''t even see Timothy anymore. She could only feel the faint warmth radiating from him.


    Just as she was starting to feel disoriented, she noticed something.


    In the vast darkness, far, far away, a tiny light flickered. It was so distant and small, like a grain of rice, but it shone brightly, as if it were the source of everything.


    Though small, it was dazzling, refusing to be swallowed by the surrounding void.


    Sylvia''s gaze was drawn to it, and without thinking, she reached out, as if trying to grasp that tiny light.


    And then, another light appeared near the first.


    The second light was just as small, barely noticeable against the overwhelming darkness.


    But then came a third, a fourth, a fifth, a sixth, a seventh...


    In the deep, endless void, more and more lights began to flicker.


    Even though each light was tiny, too weak to challenge the darkness on its own, they kept appearing.


    Hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands!


    Countless lights began to shine, and their combined glow grew stronger and stronger, until it became a brilliant, radiant display.


    The endless darkness was finally illuminated!


    When Sylvia looked again, the scene before her had completely changed. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    The countless tiny lights were now stars, forming a shimmering silver river that flowed quietly through the sky.


    With the darkness dispelled, the landscape around them was revealed.


    It was... an endless expanse of planets!


    Some planets were covered in frost and snow, locked in eternal winter. Others were scorched by fire, with molten lava flowing across their surfaces. Some were vast oceans, stretching as far as the eye could see. And others were filled with blooming peach blossoms, so beautiful it was almost intoxicating.


    All these planets now appeared before her, countless and dazzling, almost overwhelming in their beauty.


    This place, the "Proposal Grounds of the Multiverse," was where Timothy could choose any planet as the setting for his proposal.


    But Timothy didn''t choose any of them.


    Instead, he chose the Proposal Grounds themselves.


    An entire, boundless universe!


    [The universe itself...?]


    Even the system let out a soft sigh at that moment.


    Timothy''s choice was far beyond anything it had anticipated.


    Of course, only someone bold enough to break the rules could stand at the very center of this vast universe.


    A shooting star streaked across the sky, trailing a silver tail, burning brightly as it expended the last of its energy in a final, brilliant display.


    Though beautiful and radiant, in the endless expanse of the universe, it was nothing more than a fleeting moment, leaving no trace behind.


    In a cosmos of three thousand worlds and countless living beings, no matter how grand or powerful, nothing could leave a lasting mark in the face of billions of years.


    But...


    Though the body may perish, true love endures.


    There is a kind of emotion that doesn''t fade with time.


    Even as the years pass and all traces are erased, this eternal feeling remains.


    Because it''s a bond that exists only between two people��a secret that belongs solely to them.


    That feeling is...


    "It''s so beautiful!"


    Sylvia''s clear eyes gazed at the countless stars, and the scene before her made her eyes shimmer like rippling autumn waters, reflecting the starlight.


    Though she had traveled across the entire continent of Elant and seen countless breathtaking landscapes, she had never witnessed anything like this.


    This scene was so stunning, it made her want to empty her mind and lose herself in its beauty.


    But what made it even more remarkable was that every star, every falling meteor, was brimming with life.


    The sight before her wasn''t some illusion��it was all real!


    "This world... what is it?"


    Even as a Holy Emperor-level warrior, Sylvia found it hard to believe what she was seeing.


    "Isn''t romance enough?"


    Timothy didn''t answer her question directly. He just smiled.


    Countless stars, an endless, dazzling expanse of the cosmos. S��ar?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The starry sky was so breathtaking, it was almost overwhelming.


    But to Timothy, it was as if none of it existed.


    Because in his eyes, there was only one person.


    Amid the brilliant stars, their eyes met.


    The starlight reflected in Sylvia''s eyes, making them sparkle like the stars themselves.


    From the moment she arrived in this world with Timothy, she had sensed what was coming.


    Even though she knew what Timothy was about to do, she still couldn''t stop the fluttering in her heart. Her fingers curled slightly in anticipation.


    Nervous, yet eagerly waiting for those words.


    The words she had imagined so many times, but had never heard.


    "Goddess... no, my love, will you marry me?"


    A shooting star passed by, the stars continued their dance.


    In the vastness of the universe, Timothy smiled softly and finally spoke the words.

 Chapter 439 Morganna

    "Ebon Goddesses, this chaos wasn''t caused by the Netherworld. It all started when something from the outside world tainted Supreme Emperor Verena''s soul. That''s what led to the disorder. You didn''t help us back then, and now you''re punishing the entire Netherworld Citadel? Isn''t that going too far?""Too far?"


    Morganna''s voice was cold and unyielding. "The Ninefold Underworld exists to maintain order across all Netherworlds. If you failed to protect that order, then you deserve to be punished. If you''re so incompetent, maybe it''s time for you to return to chaos."


    Netherworld Citadel


    A figure hovered in the sky, looking down on the vast land below with disdain. In her hand, she held a golden sword, its blade gleaming as the wind whipped around her. The woman, clad in golden armor, radiated an aura of icy coldness and lethal intent. She was Morganna, one of the Eight Ebon Goddesses of the Ninefold Underworld.


    The Underworld Dynasty of the Elant Continent had always fulfilled its duties, overseeing the cycle of reincarnation. Because of this, they had little interaction with the Ebon Goddesses. No one could have predicted that Morganna would arrive today, brimming with such murderous intent.


    "They''re nothing but a bunch of ants without bodies, and they dare to resist?" sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing the faint cries of the ghost soldiers below, Morganna''s expression didn''t soften. If anything, her gaze grew even colder. Without a shred of mercy, she took a step forward, her sword slicing through the air.


    A wave of sword energy surged like a tidal wave.


    In an instant, thousands of ghost soldiers from the Underworld Dynasty, unable to react in time, were swallowed by the sword''s energy. They didn''t even have time to scream before their souls were obliterated.


    These soldiers had served the Underworld Dynasty for countless years, hoping to earn the right to reincarnate. Yet, none of them could have imagined that they would be wiped out under the sword of the very Ebon Goddess they revered.


    But Morganna wasn''t done.


    Her golden armor shimmered with a light that struck fear into the hearts of the ghosts. As she raised her hand, a sound echoed through the air.


    "Jingle, jingle~"


    A crisp, clear ringing filled the sky.


    At first, the sound seemed almost pleasant. But as it reached the ears of the ghost soldiers, their souls trembled in terror.


    "This�� this is!"


    Countless souls looked up at the sky, and when they saw the bell in Morganna''s hand, a wave of fear washed over them. Many of the souls, who had been practitioners in life, recognized it immediately.


    The bell Morganna held was none other than the infamous Soul-Reaping Bell.


    To the living, the bell seemed harmless, ordinary even. But to ghosts, it was a weapon of unimaginable destruction. Even a low-quality Soul-Reaping Bell was enough to annihilate most spirits. And this bell, forged in the Ninefold Underworld, was far from ordinary.


    The Soul-Reaping Bell was created specifically to destroy souls.


    No matter how powerful a ghost had become after years of cultivation, no matter how strong their spirit, they were powerless against this bell, which could strike at the very essence of their soul.


    And that wasn''t all.


    Beneath the Soul-Reaping Bell, Morganna waved her hand, conjuring three formations in the air.


    One.


    Two.


    Three.


    The formations expanded, one after the other, growing larger as they descended.


    Their purpose? To amplify the power of the Soul-Reaping Bell beyond imagination.


    Ordinarily, the bell''s range was limited, and there were ways to escape its deadly chime. But now, with its power magnified tenfold, even a hundredfold, there was no escape. No matter how fast they ran, no matter where they hid, there was no way out.


    For the souls trapped in the Netherworld Citadel, there was only one fate: death.


    "She''s really going to destroy the entire Netherworld Citadel!"


    "We''ve spent years guarding the Netherworld, hoping to earn the right to reincarnate, and this is how it ends?"


    Countless ghost soldiers stared blankly, their eyes filled with despair. They had never imagined that the Ebon Goddesses of the Ninefold Underworld, whom they had once revered, would be so different from what they had believed.


    "I don''t want to be obliterated! I still want to live!"


    Under the crushing pressure of the Soul-Reaping Bell, the ghost soldiers cried out in terror, desperate to avoid being wiped from existence. They refused to sit idly by and die, scattering in all directions, trying to escape the bell''s deadly range.


    "You really think you can run?"


    Morganna didn''t move. She simply watched the fleeing ghost soldiers with a cold smile, as if she already knew the outcome. She let them run, watching as they fled hundreds of meters away. Some even began to show glimmers of hope on their faces, thinking they had finally escaped.


    That''s when Morganna''s smile deepened, and she raised the Soul-Reaping Bell once more.


    "Jingle, jingle."


    The clear sound rang out again.


    This time, amplified by the three formations, the bell''s chime transformed into dark blue ripples, spreading outward like waves. But unlike water, these waves moved so fast that they were impossible to see with the naked eye.


    In the blink of an eye, the ghost soldiers who had fled so far that their figures were barely visible were caught by the bell''s deadly resonance.


    The moment the sound passed through their bodies, their eyes widened in horror.


    They could feel the destructive force tearing at their very souls, bit by bit.


    "No! No, please!"


    Their screams of agony echoed through the air. They struggled desperately, but no matter how hard they fought, they couldn''t resist the overwhelming power.


    "Crack."


    In an instant, before they could even react, their spiritual forms were ripped apart by the force. The fragments of their souls ignited like flames, burning away until nothing remained.


    Their souls were utterly destroyed.


    This was the most terrifying fate of all��complete annihilation, with no chance of reincarnation, no return to the cycle of life.


    "Ah, yes. First, give them hope, then crush it with my own hands. That''s the best feeling, isn''t it?"


    Morganna''s smile twisted into something colder, more sinister, as she watched the souls disintegrate before her eyes.


    "Well then, I suppose it''s your turn next~"


    Her gaze shifted to the remaining ghost soldiers of the Underworld Dynasty��hundreds of thousands of them. Her eyes gleamed with unmistakable intent to kill.


    With a flick of her fingers, the Soul-Reaping Bell rang again.


    "Protect Princess Erelyn! Get her out of here, now!"


    As the crushing weight of death bore down on them, many ghost soldiers didn''t flee. Instead, they formed a protective circle around Princess Erelyn, determined to shield her from harm.


    But the power of the Soul-Reaping Bell wasn''t something that could be resisted by sheer numbers. Even as they raised their weapons and fought with all their might, trying to cut through the deadly sound waves, it was all in vain.


    "I''m not leaving. As the princess of the Underworld Dynasty, if I must die, I''ll die here with you."


    Erelyn shook her head, her voice firm. She didn''t retreat a single step. Instead, she looked up at the sky with unwavering determination.


    A faint blue light began to glow from the crown on her head. As the light spread, it formed a protective barrier around the entire Netherworld Citadel, shielding it from the bell''s deadly chime.


    For the first time, the Soul-Reaping Bell''s power was held at bay.


    Wearing the crown, Erelyn''s strength as a protector of her people was far beyond what it had been before. But even though she was holding her ground, her hands were trembling ever so slightly.


    The power of the Soul-Reaping Bell was far greater than she had anticipated. Without help, it wouldn''t be long before she could no longer hold out.


    But the Netherworld Citadel was like a massive cage. Who could possibly come to their aid now?

 Chapter 440 Reshape the Netherworld? Did you ask for my opinion?

    "Princess of the Netherworld?"Morganna chuckled coldly. "Heh, have you forgotten who gave you the power to protect the Netherworld?"


    Despite the force that was temporarily holding back the Soul-Reaping Bell, Morganna merely scoffed, clearly unimpressed.


    "If you''re not willing to take off that crown, then I''ll help you crush it."


    The energy flowing through the three formations suddenly surged, and in an instant, the power of the Soul-Reaping Bell multiplied several times over.


    A chilling wind whipped up, filled with the wails of countless tormented spirits, as if the very air was alive with their suffering. A massive, bloodthirsty maw opened wide, ready to devour everything in its path.


    Wherever the wind swept, its deadly force, designed to obliterate souls, could instantly erase any ghostly presence. But before the ghost soldiers guarding the Netherworld Citadel, Erelyn, drawing on the power of her crown, was still holding on.


    No matter how fiercely the wind howled, it couldn''t yet break through the pale blue barrier surrounding her. The energy of the entire citadel was flowing into Erelyn, gathering in her crown. She was tapping into the full power of the Netherworld Citadel itself!


    But even with all that, resisting the Soul-Reaping Bell was proving to be too much. Erelyn''s spirit form was visibly weakening, trembling under the strain. Not only that, but the entire citadel was starting to shake!


    Despite pouring the entire strength of the Netherworld Citadel into her defense, the power of the Soul-Reaping Bell was enough to shake the very foundations of the citadel itself!


    Even Erelyn hadn''t anticipated just how terrifying the Soul-Reaping Bell''s power would be. No, it wasn''t just the bell��it was the formation amplifying it...


    "What... what has she done..." Erelyn''s voice trembled as her spirit form flickered, a part of her body beginning to fracture. sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Crack.


    The sound echoed from above her. The crown on her head, which had seemed so unbreakable, now showed a visible crack.


    Suddenly, a massive skull appeared in the howling wind, its jaws snapping down with the force of the Soul-Reaping Bell. The barrier around Erelyn shuddered violently under the attack. Though it didn''t break, the light of the barrier dimmed significantly.


    Erelyn staggered back, as if struck by a tremendous blow.


    "Princess!"


    The ghost soldiers immediately noticed. Erelyn was at her limit. If this continued, her spirit form would shatter from the direct confrontation with the Soul-Reaping Bell!


    "Princess Erelyn, please stop! You can''t keep going like this!"


    "Princess, our lives don''t matter! You must escape while you still can. There might still be a chance..."


    It was unimaginable that the Underworld Dynasty would ever face such a crisis. Watching Erelyn''s weakening form, the ghost soldiers pleaded desperately.


    "I... won''t retreat..."


    Despite the unimaginable pain and pressure, Erelyn shook her head, her gaze unwavering. She knew full well that if this continued, the Netherworld Citadel would be destroyed. But even so, as the princess of the Netherworld Citadel, she had a duty to protect her people and her soldiers until the very last moment.


    "Princess!"


    Even though their bodies had long since died, the ghost soldiers couldn''t help but feel a sting in their eyes at the sight before them.


    Erelyn''s resolve and determination had moved them deeply.


    Even though they knew they couldn''t possibly stand against the Soul-Reaping Bell, how could they, who had once been proud warriors in life, allow their princess to face this alone?


    Even in death, they would die with honor.


    To die for the Underworld Dynasty, to die for Princess Erelyn!


    Otherwise, what meaning would there be in clinging to a few more moments of life?


    "Charge! Let''s fight with her!"


    "Even the Ebon Goddesses won''t bring down the Underworld Dynasty that easily!"


    Shouts rang out from all directions.


    Eyes red with fury, they raised their weapons.


    Even though the only path ahead was certain death, not a single ghost soldier hesitated. They wanted to protect Erelyn, and they wanted to protect the last shred of dignity they held dear.


    "Kill!"


    A million ghost soldiers surged forward.


    They broke through the barrier Erelyn had created with her crown and charged into the range of the Soul-Reaping Bell.


    The expanding power of the bell was like a fire that could consume everything. Any ghost that left the barrier was instantly dissolved, their souls obliterated in the blink of an eye.


    Some didn''t even have the chance to raise their weapons before they vanished completely, erased from existence.


    But even so, the ghost soldiers didn''t stop. Their battle cries only grew louder, echoing across the sky.


    "An inch... two inches..."


    Even if the next wave of soldiers could only get an inch closer to that distant, unreachable figure in the sky, it was enough.


    All they wanted was to buy Erelyn a little more time.


    Even if it was just for a moment.


    "You all..."


    Erelyn had never imagined she would witness such a scene.


    No one willingly chooses to end their own life, but in this moment, they chose to die standing.


    Tears welled up in her eyes. Erelyn, who had always refused to show any weakness in front of her people, could no longer hold back her tears.


    "I''m sorry... I''m so sorry..."


    She lowered her head, her voice barely a whisper.


    As the princess of the Underworld Dynasty, it was her duty to protect them. But faced with the overwhelming power of the Ebon Goddesses from the Ninefold Underworld, the gap in strength was so vast that she didn''t know how to bridge it.


    If only she were stronger. If only she could fight alongside them...


    "Wait... them!"


    As two figures suddenly flashed through her mind, Erelyn''s tear-filled eyes froze for a moment.


    The Netherworld could only harbor souls, and it had been cut off from the outside world for so long that she had almost forgotten��there were still two people out there who could help her, and the Netherworld.


    "The princess of the Underworld Dynasty isn''t much after all, is she?"


    Morganna''s cold laughter echoed, dripping with malice. "Does it hurt, watching your people die? If so, I''ll send you to join them."


    "After today, the entire structure of the Netherworld on the continent of Elant will be reshaped!"


    The Soul-Reaping Bell rang out once more.


    In that instant, every ghost soldier who had left the barrier was wiped out, their souls scattered to the winds.


    Even the barrier, which had been formed by the combined power of the entire Netherworld Citadel through Erelyn''s crown, began to crack, unable to withstand the overwhelming force any longer.


    A section of the sky shattered.


    The entire Netherworld Citadel was beginning to collapse!


    "Reshape the Netherworld? Did you ask for my opinion?"


    But just then, a cold voice suddenly rang out from behind.


    Tearing through the entrance to the Netherworld, two figures stepped forward.


    "Timothy... Sylvia!"


    Hope suddenly blazed in Erelyn''s tear-filled eyes.

 Chapter 441 This womans power… its far beyond what I expected

    There''s actually a living being that can enter the Netherworld!Suddenly, Morganna felt two powerful life forces behind her. Her movements froze for a moment before she quickly turned around.


    A beautiful figure stood there, her long hair and light blue dress flowing in the wind. With a smooth motion, she gripped her hand, and a wooden sword, glowing with a faint red light, appeared, radiating a sharp, deadly aura.


    Sylvia''s flawless, ethereal beauty left Morganna momentarily stunned. It had been so long since she had seen a woman of such breathtaking appearance.


    But more importantly��


    Sylvia hadn''t said a word. She simply hovered in midair, her eyes cold and piercing.


    Yet, despite being one of the Eight Ebon Goddesses of the Ninefold Underworld��feared and revered by all��Morganna felt a fear she had never experienced before.


    In that instant, it was as if she had been plunged into the depths of a freezing winter, a chill creeping up her spine.


    "Erelyn��"


    Sylvia''s clear eyes reflected the weakened, injured form of Erelyn, whose spirit was clearly on the verge of collapse.


    A cold fury was evident in Sylvia''s expression.


    The power of the Soul-Reaping Bell surged around them, but it was clear that it had no effect on her.


    More than that, the icy disdain in Sylvia''s gaze made it seem like she didn''t even consider Morganna��one of the Eight Ebon Goddesses��worthy of her attention.


    "You think just because you can resist the power of the Soul-Reaping Bell with your physical strength, that you can protect the Netherworld Citadel? Don''t make me laugh!"


    Morganna snapped back to reality, feeling utterly humiliated and insulted.


    When had she ever been treated with such contempt?


    As one of the Eight Ebon Goddesses, she would never allow her dignity to be trampled like this.


    Rage surged within her, and the golden armor she wore began to glow fiercely, as if she was ready to unleash her full power and crush the two women before her.


    The Soul-Reaping Bell''s power continued to spread, and as Erelyn''s strength waned, more and more ghost soldiers outside the barrier were instantly obliterated.


    Watching this unfold only made Morganna feel more arrogant and self-assured.


    As long as she was within the Underworld, she was an unstoppable force.s?


    So what!


    This fragile-looking woman��how could she possibly compare to someone like Morganna, who had slaughtered countless spirits?


    "If that''s what you think, then go ahead and try."


    At that moment, a cold voice echoed through the air.


    As Sylvia''s words fell, the light around her wooden sword suddenly intensified.


    A vibrant green energy surged forth, as if it was about to envelop the entire sky.


    And within that light, the wooden sword in Sylvia''s hand split into countless shadowy forms.


    Hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands��


    In the blink of an eye, an endless number of wooden swords appeared in the sky.


    Each one radiated the same cold, cutting aura.


    This sword intent was something Sylvia and Timothy had comprehended together.


    Its depth and sharpness far surpassed anything Sylvia had ever achieved on her own.


    Morganna gripped her long blade, the wails of countless tortured souls echoing within its glow, their power at her command.


    But the strength she had once prided herself on, the power she believed no one could withstand��


    Now, in the face of the overwhelming sword intent filling the sky, it seemed weak and insignificant.


    Staring up at the sky, Morganna''s eyes narrowed in shock.


    For the first time, she felt a deep, primal fear rising from within.


    "Who is this woman?!"


    She had never imagined that there could be someone in this world who could make her feel such intense pressure.


    But more than that, it was Sylvia''s cold, unyielding aura��an aura that seemed to look down on the entire world��that was truly rare and terrifying.


    A dense fog of cold mist spread across the sky, the temperature so frigid that frost began to form in the air itself.


    In this freezing atmosphere, Sylvia''s gaze remained icy and emotionless as she swung her sword.


    It seemed like a light, effortless strike, but it commanded the countless blades that filled the sky.


    In that moment, it was as if the heavens themselves were being torn apart.


    A rain of swords descended, covering the sky, leaving no place to hide.


    Each blade carried an intense, biting cold, and the sword intent that radiated from them was sharp and merciless.


    Even the ripples of power from the Soul-Reaping Bell seemed to slow down, as if frozen in the air.


    When Morganna looked down at her hand, she was shocked to realize something.


    At some point, the Soul-Reaping Bell had been covered in a thick layer of frost. Even the bell itself had frozen solid.


    The ringing had stopped��completely!


    Though the Soul-Reaping Bell''s power didn''t affect living beings, it was still one of the most powerful artifacts forged in the Ninefold Underworld.


    In all her years, Morganna had never seen anything like this.


    "So what if you''ve frozen the Soul-Reaping Bell? Do you really think that just because you''re human, you can stand against me?"


    Morganna was furious, her anger burning like wildfire.


    She no longer cared about the ghost soldiers of the Underworld Dynasty on the ground below.


    With a sharp motion, she drew her long blade, pouring all the power from her golden armor into it, and shot into the sky.


    Whoosh!


    A violent wind roared to life, kicking up sand and debris, creating a massive whirlwind that howled like a storm.


    The souls sealed within Morganna''s blade surged out. S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They had been trapped in that dark, hopeless prison for so long that they had been consumed by their emotions.


    Some were filled with rage, others with hatred, hunger, or a thirst for blood��


    All these negative emotions transformed into a howling, black wind.


    Within the dark storm, the air was filled with the wretched, sorrowful cries of the damned.


    Mouths opened wide in silent screams, expressing their despair and fury.


    Morganna''s blade was now coated in a layer of darkness, and her smile twisted into something grotesque and monstrous.


    At that moment, there was no trace of the dignity of an Ebon Goddess.


    But as she faced the overwhelming sword intent raining down from the sky, she realized that the power of the woman in the blue dress was far beyond what she had imagined.


    The cold, piercing sword intent had grown even stronger than before.


    In the blink of an eye, the seemingly endless army of souls was pierced by countless swords.


    Some were frozen into shards of ice, while others were obliterated in an instant.


    "Damn it! How can she be this powerful?!"


    Morganna screamed in disbelief, swinging her blade in a desperate attempt to cut down the wooden swords falling from the sky.


    But then she realized, to her horror, that half of her body had already been encased in frost, leaving her almost completely immobile.


    "This woman''s power�� it''s far beyond what I expected.


    I have to escape. I must escape!"


    The thought consumed her mind.


    Without a second thought, Morganna turned and fled, desperately trying to find a way to survive.


    She was so close��just a few more steps and she would be out of the shadow of the sword rain.


    But just as she thought she had escaped, she suddenly realized that another figure had already anticipated her move and was standing in her path.


    "If I remember correctly, I don''t think I ever said you could leave," Timothy said with a cold smile.


    In Morganna''s eyes, a massive golden figure appeared, towering over her, filling the sky, and crashing down with unstoppable force!

 Chapter 442 One hundred times！?

    Morganna finally realized what was happening.The two beings who had suddenly appeared in the Netherworld were none other than two Holy Emperors!


    Especially that cold and aloof woman��her power was terrifyingly close to the level of a Supreme Emperor!


    The Eight Ebon Goddesses of the Ninefold Underworld were all Holy Emperor-level beings, but Morganna had never faced an opponent like this before.


    The Soul-Reaping Bell, forged by the Underworld itself, had no effect on these beings.


    As the overwhelming force descended from the sky, Morganna''s eyes filled with despair.


    "No, I don''t want to end up like those lowly spirits, scattered to the winds! Someone, get in front of me!"


    Panic had completely overtaken Morganna. She swung her long blade desperately, trying to release all the souls it had devoured in the past to shield her from the incoming attack.


    But no matter how many wailing spirits surged toward the sky, they were utterly useless.


    The golden hand of the holy statue swept through the air, and every spirit was instantly reduced to ash.


    The crushing pressure bore down from all directions, and Morganna''s body trembled uncontrollably. Just standing upright had become nearly impossible. Her eyes were wide with rage, but she could no longer resist the terrifying power.


    Crack.


    Under the unbearable weight, Morganna''s body was forced down. Her knees hit the ground, and the earth beneath them cracked.


    The once-proud woman, who had never intended to submit, now felt a wave of panic for the first time.


    Her eyes, now filled with a mix of fear and flattery, darted toward Sylvia. Desperately, she tried to plead for her life:


    "Spare me! I''m one of the Ebon Goddesses of the Ninefold Underworld! I was only following orders to destroy the Underworld Dynasty and take down the Netherworld Citadel. If you kill me, the consequences won''t be as simple as they seem. But if you let me go, I can promise to call off the attack on the Netherworld Citadel, and I could even offer you��"


    Thud.


    Before she could finish, a sharp sword sliced through the air and pierced her chest.


    Even her golden armor was no match for the cold, indifferent strike.


    A wooden sword, glowing with a faint red light, had run Morganna through.


    Sylvia''s gaze remained cold and distant. With a slight flick of her fingers, dozens of wooden swords rained down from the sky.


    They carried a bone-chilling cold, freezing the very space they passed through, leaving shards of ice in their wake.


    "No!"


    Morganna''s hollow eyes were filled with despair, her voice trembling and barely coherent.


    "Who�� who are you?"


    She never got an answer. Her armored body was pierced from all sides by the wooden swords, her eyes wide with terror as she collapsed to the ground.


    "Sylvia��"


    Erelyn, weak and barely able to stand, looked up at the sky. A faint, peaceful smile appeared on her lips.


    She had never expected that the ones to save the Underworld Dynasty would be these two.


    "Who is she?


    She''s Sylvia, the strongest Goddess on the continent of Elant."


    As if answering Morganna''s final question, Erelyn whispered softly.


    The Soul-Reaping Bell was completely frozen over by the frost, and Sylvia finally withdrew the power radiating from her crown.


    The barrier that had been covering the Underworld Dynasty slowly dissipated, allowing the remaining ghost soldiers and spirits to survive.


    However, the immense effort had left Erelyn utterly drained, and she could no longer stand.


    She stumbled, about to collapse to the ground.


    At that moment, a gentle fragrance swept past her.


    A soft, delicate arm reached out and caught her, supporting her body.


    Not only that, but from that warm hand, a steady stream of spiritual energy began to flow into Erelyn''s spirit, gradually restoring her weakened body. Even the parts of her that had been damaged started to heal.


    As the rich, pure energy filled her, Erelyn finally opened her eyes with a faint smile, gazing at the breathtakingly beautiful face before her.


    "Sylvia��"


    At that moment, Timothy also approached Sylvia''s side.


    Sylvia''s eyes were filled with worry and concern as she looked at the weakened Erelyn in her arms, while Timothy stood nearby, smiling at the two of them.


    He reached out and gently patted the goddess''s soft head, offering comfort.


    Erelyn turned to look behind her and saw nothing but ruins and rubble.


    The ghost soldiers who had willingly sacrificed themselves, their souls scattered by the Soul-Reaping Bell, were long gone.


    But�� the Netherworld Citadel had been saved.


    "Thank you��"


    Erelyn whispered, her voice soft with gratitude.


    She remembered how, when Sylvia was little, she would always hide in Erelyn''s arms and cry quietly whenever she felt wronged.


    Erelyn never imagined that now, it would be her turn to shed tears, nestled in Sylvia''s embrace��Sylvia, who was now a full head taller than her.


    The scene felt like the gentle warmth of spring sunlight, a moment of quiet tenderness.


    "How strange, this formation��"


    Meanwhile, Timothy had turned his attention to the formation left behind by Morganna. Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    The three formations, which had amplified the power of the Soul-Reaping Bell several times over, struck him as odd.


    Sylvia''s earlier sword strike had not only neutralized the Soul-Reaping Bell''s power, killing Morganna, one of the Eight Ebon Goddesses, but had also frozen the bell itself.


    Yet, for some reason, the three formations continued to function, unaffected by the powerful sword energy. They showed no signs of damage.


    The strength of these formations was clearly unusual.


    "System, analyze these three formations for me," Timothy said, frowning slightly as he placed his hand on one of the formations.


    A soft chime echoed in his mind.


    [Ding, analysis in progress��]


    [Analysis complete.] S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [These three formations are amplification arrays, designed specifically to enhance the power of the Soul-Reaping Bell. The amplification effect is extremely potent, capable of increasing the bell''s power by up to one hundred times.]


    "One hundred times?"


    Even Timothy''s expression shifted slightly at that.


    Unlike him, who had the advantage of a system, in the real world, the concept of "amplification" was far more complex than it appeared on the surface.


    Even amplifying something by a few times, or ten times, was incredibly difficult. And even if the amplification only applied to the Soul-Reaping Bell''s power, the fact that it could be increased by one hundred times was astonishing.


    The strength of such a formation couldn''t have been created on a whim.


    Which meant��


    "System, analyze when this formation was completed."


    [Ding, this amplification formation was completed yesterday. The setup process began two months ago.]


    "Two months ago?"


    Two months ago, the Netherworld had been completely peaceful.


    There was no way Morganna, one of the Eight Ebon Goddesses, would have gone to such great lengths to set up three formations capable of destroying the entire Netherworld Citadel without a reason.


    Which meant��


    She had likely known, as far back as two months ago, that something was going to happen to the Netherworld Citadel.


    The chaos that had erupted in the Netherworld wasn''t a coincidence at all. In fact, it might have been closely tied to Morganna, the other Ebon Goddesses, and perhaps even�� the Ninefold Underworld itself!

 Chapter 443 A honeymoon?

    Just as Timothy''s attention was drawn to the three formations, something unexpected happened.Morganna''s body, pierced by the wooden sword, suddenly began to emit a blazing red light. Waves of heat, like molten lava, surged outward in all directions.


    The intense heat caught the attention of both Erelyn and Sylvia.


    "What�� is that?"


    As they stared at Morganna, the red light grew even brighter. From her chest, a crimson crystal slowly emerged, floating into the air.


    The source of the heat seemed to be coming from this very crystal.


    "This is�� a Fire Origin Stone!" Erelyn''s expression froze for a moment before she spoke, her voice filled with surprise.


    "Fire Origin Stone?" Timothy and Sylvia exchanged confused glances. Clearly, neither of them knew much about Origin Stones.


    At least, nothing like this existed on the continent of Elant.


    Erelyn nodded slightly. "Yes, this crystal is a Fire Origin Stone. Origin Stones are incredibly rare and are usually only found in the various realms of the Netherworld. So, it''s not surprising you haven''t heard of them. But in truth, Origin Stones are far more valuable than you can imagine.


    There are eight types of Origin Stones: gold, wood, water, fire, earth, lightning, ice, and wind. The reason the Ninefold Underworld has the power to traverse between realms is likely because each of the Eight Ebon Goddesses possesses one of these stones.


    Owning an Origin Stone is like having the ability to bypass any barrier and open doors between worlds. Even a Supreme Emperor in the Ascension Phase can''t do that."


    "A Fire Origin Stone? I see." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After hearing this, Timothy nodded slightly. He wrapped the Fire Origin Stone in spiritual energy and held it in his hand.


    As he stared at the stone, his gaze lingered for a moment. Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    Noticing Timothy''s expression, Erelyn couldn''t help but ask, "What are you thinking about?"


    "I was just wondering�� a ring made from all eight Origin Stones would look pretty amazing, don''t you think?" Timothy murmured after a brief pause.


    "W-What? ( �� �� ��|||)" Erelyn was completely dumbfounded.


    In her mind, the value of an Origin Stone was so immense that even the King of the Ninefold Underworld would treat it with the utmost care. If word got out about its existence, countless practitioners would go mad trying to get their hands on it.


    But here was Timothy, who had just obtained one of these priceless treasures, and instead of hiding it away, he was already thinking about collecting all eight�� to make a ring?


    Was he serious?


    Even a Holy Emperor wouldn''t dare waste something so precious like that!


    "Shh."


    Timothy simply raised a finger to his lips, signaling Erelyn to keep quiet.


    He didn''t say much more, but his gaze softened as he looked at Sylvia beside him.


    It was precisely because the Origin Stones were so incredibly valuable that he wanted to use them to make a ring. The wedding at Sky Sanctuary was going to be a monumental event for both Timothy and Sylvia. Everything about it had to be perfect.


    "By the way, Princess Erelyn, since this Fire Origin Stone used to belong to Morganna, do you think it could be used to contact the other seven Ebon Goddesses?"


    "Uh, well�� probably. The Ebon Goddesses likely use the Origin Stones to communicate across realms, so if you find the right method, you should be able to reach them. But�� why are you asking?" Erelyn blinked, clearly puzzled.


    "Oh, nothing. I just�� want to set up a fight, that''s all." Timothy smiled faintly as he gazed into the distance.


    He knew very well that even though they had taken down one of the Eight Ebon Goddesses, Morganna, the Ninefold Underworld wouldn''t just let it go.


    So, why not finish the job?


    Take out the other seven Ebon Goddesses�� and maybe collect the rest of the Origin Stones while he was at it.


    "Thank you both, Holy Emperors of the human race, for aiding the Netherworld Citadel."


    At the same time, the ghost soldiers and spirits of the Underworld Dynasty, who had narrowly escaped death, finally breathed a sigh of relief. After facing the terror of death, they realized just how comforting it was to still be alive.


    Staggering to their feet, the ghosts couldn''t help but bow in gratitude toward Timothy and Sylvia.


    "This Fire Origin Stone is truly fascinating. It seems we should study it thoroughly once we return to the human world. So, where should we go next? Back to Sky Sanctuary, or��?" Sylvia coughed lightly, a hint of embarrassment creeping into her voice.


    After all, once they returned to Sky Sanctuary, she''d have to start seriously preparing for the wedding. Not only would she need to announce it to everyone there, but she''d also have to personally write invitations and invite sects from all over the world to attend.


    Even though she was secretly excited about the wedding, the thought of all the preparations made her feel a little shy.


    "We don''t need to return to Sky Sanctuary just yet," Timothy said, his tone mysterious.


    Having successfully proposed to Sylvia, he was in a great mood. But rather than rushing back to Sky Sanctuary to plan the wedding, Timothy had a better idea.


    "So�� where do you want to go?" Sylvia asked, noticing the mischievous glint in Timothy''s eyes.


    "Sylvia, have you ever heard of a honeymoon?"


    "A honeymoon? But isn''t that something you do after the wedding?"


    "The honeymoon I''m talking about is a little different. What I mean is��" Timothy smiled. "My dear, have you ever thought about experiencing a day in the life of an ordinary person? You know, wearing simple clothes, planting vegetables, living in a rundown little cabin, and spending a day without any worries."


    "An ordinary life?" Sylvia''s mind quickly conjured up the image Timothy described. For some reason, despite being surrounded by luxurious clothes and gourmet food all the time, the idea of living simply suddenly seemed appealing.


    "I think it sounds nice, but�� what''s the point of doing that?" She tilted her head in a cute, slightly confused manner.


    "Well, I''m worried that you, my goddess, have such a big appetite that after we get married, you might eat me out of house and home. We might end up living like ordinary people, eating nothing but plain vegetables every day. So, I figured we should get some practice in before the wedding," Timothy teased, gently tapping the tip of Sylvia''s delicate nose.


    "I may have a big appetite, but I''m not that bad!" Sylvia stomped her foot in mock frustration.


    But then, she realized what he was implying.


    "Wait a minute! Are you making fun of me?!"


    "I''m not lying, though. You really do eat a lot, my dear wife."


    "Hmph! So what if I do? This time, I''m going to eat you up completely!"


    "Eat me up completely?" Timothy raised an eyebrow, feigning shock. "Wow, my wife, you''re really bold. But now that I''ve reached the Holy Emperor level, I''m not so easy to ''eat up,'' you know."


    "Huh?"


    It took Sylvia a moment to realize what he was implying.


    "Ugh! That''s not what I meant by ''eat up''! (((p(�R���Q)q)))"


    Just moments ago, they had been in the middle of a fierce battle, but now, the atmosphere had suddenly turned sweet and playful.

 Chapter 444 So beautiful...

    "Something''s off, really off!""Yeah, definitely feels weird..."


    No one expected it, but somehow, the heavy post-battle atmosphere from just moments ago had suddenly shifted. It was like someone had sprinkled a layer of sweetness over everything, leaving everyone with a strange, bittersweet feeling deep inside.


    "So, it''s settled then?"


    "Tch, fine, let''s go. I''m not scared of you!"


    With a playful huff from Sylvia, the two of them had already decided on their next destination.


    "Erelyn, if anything comes up, don''t hesitate to reach out. We''re heading off now."


    "Princess Erelyn, we''ll catch up another time."


    Timothy and Sylvia, in perfect sync, said their goodbyes to Erelyn.


    "Mm, I won''t keep you today. You two go ahead."


    Erelyn stood there, dazed for a moment, before quickly nodding.


    She had originally planned to have them stay a few more days at the Netherworld Citadel.


    But now...


    She had just been force-fed a huge helping of "couple''s PDA," and her plans were instantly derailed!


    ''Showing off your love in front of the living is one thing, but doing it in front of ghosts too? These two are just too much! Ugh!''


    Erelyn looked up pitifully, watching the two of them walk away, practically glued together in their sweetness.


    Yet, despite herself, a soft, gentle expression crept into her gaze.


    After all, Sylvia, who had once been so cold and distant, unwilling to trust or get close to anyone, had found a love so sweet that even she hadn''t expected it.


    But...


    Looking around at the ruins, the broken walls, and the ghost soldiers who had survived but were clearly badly injured, Erelyn''s eyes darkened, and a sense of worry welled up inside her.


    Though Timothy and Sylvia had saved the Netherworld Citadel and even killed Morganna, one of the Eight Ebon Goddesses, there was no way the Ninefold Underworld would just let this go.


    If the other seven Ebon Goddesses decided to attack the Citadel as well, then...


    "Don''t worry. If we want to protect the Netherworld Citadel, all we have to do is beat the crap out of the other seven, right? Those little Ebon Goddesses haven''t even asked for my permission to mess with the Citadel."


    Just then, a voice echoed in Erelyn''s ears.


    It was Timothy, leaving behind a message before he left.


    For some reason, even though they were about to face the entire Ninefold Underworld, Erelyn felt an odd sense of reassurance after hearing his words, which sounded almost like a joke.


    She looked up, watching Timothy and Sylvia disappear into the horizon, and a peaceful smile slowly spread across her face.


    ...


    "By the way, doesn''t it feel like something''s missing without Azura around?"


    On the continent of Elant, the two of them soared through the skies, riding the wind.


    It had been so long since Sylvia had flown on her own that she felt a bit lazy, strolling leisurely through the clouds.


    Timothy chuckled. "You''ve only ridden Azura for a little while, and you''re already getting lazy, huh?"


    "Hey, that''s not my fault! Flying on Azura is way easier than doing it myself!" Sylvia shot back.


    "Oh? Is that so..." Timothy''s voice came from beside her, and Sylvia''s eyes flickered with curiosity.


    She watched as Timothy opened his hand, and a small paper crane, seemingly folded from a single sheet of paper, fluttered out.


    The crane flapped its wings, soaring through the air. Its pure white form danced in the wind, looking almost alive.


    And then, as if it were a real bird, the paper crane lifted its head to the sky and let out a soft, distant cry.


    Under the mystical glow, paper cranes began to materialize one after another.


    One, two, three...


    In the blink of an eye, the sky was filled with them, as if an entire flock of paper cranes had taken over the heavens.


    They flew in formation, gliding gracefully through the air.


    It seemed like there were 999 of them!


    The distant calls of the cranes echoed through the sky, thousands of feet above the ground. The misty clouds only added to the ethereal, almost otherworldly atmosphere.


    The lead crane, seemingly the wisest of them all, slowly flew toward Sylvia, spreading its wings as if inviting her to sit on its back.


    Another crane approached Timothy, offering him the same.


    With a flap of their wings, the two cranes soared side by side, their flight perfectly synchronized.


    Thanks to the powerful spiritual energy surrounding them, not only were the cranes flying at incredible speed, but the rest of the flock also gathered around them, like a sea of white petals, encircling the two cranes at the center.


    Looking around, the endless sky stretched out before them, while all around, the paper cranes danced like snowflakes.


    Sitting gently on the crane, Sylvia couldn''t help but feel a mix of surprise and delight in her eyes.


    She had heard stories among mortals��stories about the beauty of paper cranes.


    It was said that paper cranes symbolized pure love, as untainted as their snow-white color.


    And when someone folded 999 paper cranes, it was said to represent a love that would last for eternity, a promise to love one person forever.


    Even though Sylvia had heard these stories before, she had never seen a real paper crane in her life, despite her high status and the countless rare birds she had encountered. Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    This was not only her first time seeing one, but she was witnessing 999 of them at once.


    Which could only mean...


    "Tch!"


    She glanced over at Timothy, only to realize she had accidentally locked eyes with him. Embarrassed, she quickly looked away.


    "Why are you sneaking glances at me, huh?" Timothy teased, clearly not planning to let her off the hook so easily.


    "I...!" Sylvia was momentarily at a loss for words.


    But as she looked at the paper cranes flying around her, her clear eyes softened. After hesitating for a while, she finally spoke up: "This is the first time I''ve seen the legendary paper cranes.


    But... hmph!


    I have to admit, this romantic feeling... it''s surprisingly nice."


    With that, Sylvia turned her crane away, avoiding Timothy''s gaze once more.


    Her words, however, left Timothy genuinely surprised.


    "Wow, getting a compliment from you, my dear wife? That''s a rare treat!"


    "What''s so rare about it?"


    "For a tsundere goddess like you, isn''t this a once-in-a-century event?"


    "You! Ugh, if I had known, I wouldn''t have complimented you at all!"


    "I don''t believe you. In fact, I bet you''re just pretending to be all cold and aloof, but secretly, you''re holding back a smile."


    "Absolutely not!"


    "Heh, based on what I know about you..." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Pfft."


    Before Timothy could finish, Sylvia couldn''t hold it in any longer and burst out laughing.


    "So beautiful..."


    Her laughter was like the melting of ice, her smile still carrying a hint of her usual coolness, but it was breathtakingly beautiful.


    For a moment, even Timothy was stunned, completely captivated by her.


    He had finally managed to break through her defenses, but now, he found himself speechless, unsure of how to celebrate his victory.


    "What are you standing there for?"


    Sylvia''s voice broke through his daze as she looked at him, her tone soft.


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "Don''t play dumb. With such a beautiful view, do you really expect me to sit here alone?"


    There was a hint of playful reproach in her eyes as she patted the empty space behind her on the crane''s back.


    It took Timothy a second to catch on, but when he did, he couldn''t help but chuckle.


    He leaped onto the crane Sylvia was riding, gently wrapping his arms around her waist.


    The sensation was captivating��her fragrance was subtle and alluring, her body soft and warm, like the smoothest silk.

 Chapter 445 Accidentally

    In the northern region, in a small country called Arcadia Dominion...Two rare outsiders arrived at Elder Zandor''s home.


    "Hey, old man, I heard the house next to yours is up for rent?"


    The old man looked toward the voice, a bit puzzled, but then froze for a moment.


    This remote town, Emberhill, hadn''t seen much traffic in a long time. The house next to his had been vacant for quite some time.


    Despite the large sign advertising it for rent to travelers, hardly anyone ever came by. Even when someone did, it was usually an elderly person returning to their hometown.


    But these two��so young��were a first for him. And more importantly...


    Even though both were dressed in simple, rough linen clothes, and his eyesight wasn''t what it used to be, the old man could still tell at a glance that these two were anything but ordinary.


    The man had sharp, handsome features, with eyebrows like swords, giving off an air of confidence and strength.


    The woman, though, was even more striking.


    Her plain gray dress, with only a few modest folds at the hem, was the kind of thing only the poorest of folk would wear. Yet, the way it clung to her figure, tied with a simple thread, revealed a silhouette that was nothing short of perfect.


    Her face, flawless and coldly beautiful, wasn''t diminished in the slightest by her humble attire. In fact, it only made her seem even more otherworldly, as if she didn''t belong to this world at all.


    For a long moment, Elder Zandor just stood there, dumbfounded. "Are you sure you want to rent this old place of mine?"


    "Yes, but we might only need it for a day. Is that too short... is that a problem?" Sylvia''s voice was like music, soft and ethereal.


    "Oh, no, no, that''s not a problem at all. It''s just... I can''t help but feel you two aren''t ordinary folks. People like you wouldn''t normally be interested in a rundown place like this." Elder Zandor''s face was practically a giant question mark.


    People of high status wouldn''t even set foot in a backwater like this, let alone stay in a shabby house. What was going on here?


    If it weren''t for their simple clothes, he might''ve thought they were gods descending from the mountains.


    "How could that be? We''re just refugees passing through. You''ve definitely got the wrong idea!" Timothy waved his hand awkwardly.


    After all, they had agreed to spend a day living like ordinary townsfolk. It wouldn''t do to be recognized right off the bat!


    Was he and Goddess Sylvia really that easy to recognize?


    ''Uh, well... maybe we are...''


    But when he glanced at Sylvia, whose beauty could topple kingdoms, Timothy suddenly understood what it meant to be truly "untouched by the mud, yet still pure." No matter how plain her clothes were, they couldn''t hide her natural grace and elegance.


    Her simple outfit didn''t make her look ordinary at all. If anything, it only highlighted her extraordinary presence.


    "Really, it''s a misunderstanding. My wife and I are just regular refugees," Timothy said, trying to explain away the awkwardness. "I saw the sign that said two silver coins for a day, so I''ll rent it for one day."


    Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    As he spoke, he started rummaging through his pockets.


    But soon, Timothy''s expression turned a bit stiff.


    Because, while he had plenty of Mana Crystals and even a few gold bars, he didn''t have a single silver coin on him.


    "Uh-oh, I didn''t think about this..."


    After searching for a while, Timothy finally pulled out a small gold nugget, about fifty grams, gleaming brightly. "I don''t have any small change, so how about I pay with this gold nugget? If you can''t make change, don''t worry about it...


    But please, don''t get the wrong idea. My wife and I really are just down-on-our-luck refugees. This gold... uh... we just happened to find it on the road..."


    Elder Zandor: "..."


    He might''ve been old, but he wasn''t senile...


    ...


    After a while, Timothy and Sylvia finally unlocked the door to the old, run-down house.


    Since Elder Zandor couldn''t make change for the gold nugget, he ended up throwing in a bunch of rice, flour, and other ingredients, saving the two the trouble of going into town to shop.


    The only issue was...


    "Why do I feel like this ''ordinary day'' isn''t starting off so... ordinary?" Timothy muttered.


    "Uh, really? That was just a little hiccup. Overall, it''s still pretty normal, right?" Timothy chuckled awkwardly.


    Regardless of how things started, now that they were settled in, it was time to dive into the life they had planned.


    "But what exactly is a normal life like?" Sylvia wondered aloud.


    "I heard it''s something like... men farm and hunt, and women spin and weave?"


    "Right! Men farm and hunt, women spin and weave!"


    Men wake up at the crack of dawn to work the fields or hunt, while women stay home or in the fields, sewing and mending. The day ends with a hearty dinner and a good night''s sleep, washing away the day''s fatigue.


    Rising with the sun, resting with the sunset.


    This simple, uneventful life was the most common for countless ordinary people. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy, now excited, started rummaging through the tool shed of the old house.


    To his surprise, despite the house being abandoned for years, it was still well-equipped. The farming tools and weaving supplies were all there.


    Grabbing a hoe, Timothy headed toward the small, overgrown patch of land in the yard.


    Meanwhile, Sylvia, holding a needle and thread, seemed a bit lost.


    She quickly realized that while she had the tools for sewing, there wasn''t anything to mend!


    Their clothes, though plain and simple, were brand new. Sure, they were humble, but they weren''t torn or worn out in the slightest!


    "Uh, honey, is something wrong?" Timothy asked, noticing Sylvia''s puzzled expression.


    The same Goddess Sylvia who could decide the fate of an entire Sect or even an empire without hesitation was now staring at the needle and thread in her hands, her eyes filled with uncertainty, like a spring breeze rippling across a calm lake.


    The sight was so adorable that Timothy, hoe in hand, couldn''t help but laugh.


    Farming could wait��he couldn''t just leave his wife hanging.


    But there really weren''t any clothes... that needed mending...


    Glancing at the sharp corner of a nearby wooden fence, Timothy suddenly had an idea.


    "Oh no, I accidentally ripped it!" he exclaimed dramatically.


    As he passed by the fence, Timothy "accidentally" caught his shirt on the sharp edge, tearing a noticeable hole in it.


    "Yikes, that''s a pretty big tear. Looks like it definitely needs some mending. I''ll get back to farming, and I''ll leave this shirt to you, honey."


    Acting as if nothing had happened, Timothy took off his shirt and handed it to Sylvia with a mischievous grin.


    "You..." Sylvia started, but then burst into laughter.


    Looking at Timothy, standing there shirtless and grinning as he handed her the torn shirt, Sylvia couldn''t help but let out a soft giggle, her usually cool and composed face lighting up with a rare, gentle smile.

 Chapter 446 You need to disinfect it

    "To be, or not to be, that is the question.""Knowledge is power."


    "The only thing we have to fear is fear itself."


    "..."


    In the distance, Mr. Eldric was walking with a group of about ten children, reciting lessons as they went.


    The town was eerily quiet, almost lifeless, but the kids'' voices were full of youthful energy, a stark contrast to the stillness around them.


    Emberhill Town had very few young people left. Eldric was the only teacher, having stayed behind after failing his exams years ago.


    He had been teaching in the town for over a decade, and his status had grown considerably in the eyes of the townsfolk. They now respectfully called him "Master Eldric."


    Over the years, Eldric had given his all to his students, holding nothing back. He was, by all accounts, a rare and dedicated teacher.


    But when it came to certain beliefs, Eldric could be a bit... extreme.


    "You''ve memorized it pretty well. I didn''t expect you to get it down so quickly after just learning it yesterday. Looks like you''ve all been studying hard at home," Eldric said, impressed after hearing the children recite their lessons.


    But as his gaze drifted to the farmers working on the hillside, his mood suddenly darkened.


    After failing his exams, Eldric had returned to Emberhill, disheartened, and taken up the role of the town''s only teacher.


    Though he had long since lost any personal ambition, there was one thing he could never accept: the idea that the students he worked so hard to teach might one day end up like the farmers��plowing fields, hunting, and living out their days in a dull, aimless existence.


    After all, if that were to happen, what would have been the point of all his hard work?


    As time passed, this thought had grown into an obsession, and his views on the matter had become increasingly rigid.


    He glanced again at the farmer nearby, who was taking a huge bite out of a steamed bun before wiping the sweat from his brow and returning to his hoeing. Eldric let out a long sigh, feeling like he couldn''t hold it in any longer.


    He turned to the group of students beside him, his voice low and serious. "You''ve been studying harder than I expected, but there''s something else you need to remember."


    "Please tell us, Mr. Eldric," the students responded eagerly, their eyes full of curiosity and a thirst for knowledge.


    Being able to study with Mr. Eldric was the only opportunity for education in the town, and they clearly cherished it.


    But what Eldric said next wasn''t what they had expected. He didn''t teach them anything academic that day. Instead, he said, "If you have the ability, I want you to remember this: as scholars, you should stay far away from hunting and farming. That kind of ordinary life has no meaning for your future."


    "Huh?"


    The children were stunned. They had been studying with Eldric for so long, but this was the first time they had heard him say something so... strange.


    After a long pause, one lively boy finally spoke up, his voice full of confusion. "But that''s not right, Mr. Eldric. My parents always told me that there''s nothing wrong with living a simple life. They said that one day, when I get married, I''ll farm and hunt, and my wife will spin and weave. We''ll live a peaceful, happy life together. It might be plain, but it''s still a good life, isn''t it?"


    The boy''s wide eyes showed that he genuinely believed in the future he was describing, even looking forward to it a little.


    "Wrong. Completely wrong!"


    Eldric''s face twisted with frustration. He couldn''t stand the thought that his students��his carefully taught students��were being filled with such ideas by their farmer parents.


    "There''s nothing good about a simple life. What''s this nonsense about men farming and hunting, women spinning and weaving, living happily ever after? A peaceful life without worries? None of that exists!


    Especially when it comes to love between a man and a woman. Once the daily grind of life sets in, that thin veil of romance will be torn away. All that''s left is frustration and anger, slowly eating away at you in a life of poverty."


    There was a sharp edge to Eldric''s voice, a hint of anger that the children had never seen in him before.


    "Is that really true, Mr. Eldric?"


    The boy, along with the other children, fell silent. For the first time, they began to question the lessons their parents had taught them.


    Just then, as they passed by a small, dilapidated house, Eldric and the children''s attention was suddenly drawn to it.


    This rundown house had once belonged to the Zandor family, but it had been abandoned for some time. Strangely, someone had recently moved in, which was quite unusual.


    What stood out even more was the small, sea-blue bell hanging from the low fence. As the wind blew, the bell swayed gently, producing a crisp, melodious sound.


    The chime floated through the air, giving the old, worn-down house and its yard an unexpectedly charming atmosphere.


    And there, in the soft light of the morning sun, a man with his shirt off was working the long-neglected soil in the yard. He raised his hoe high and brought it down again and again, steadily breaking the ground.


    Beside him, a woman dressed in simple gray clothes sat quietly, mending a torn piece of fabric. Even from behind, her graceful figure and natural beauty were unmistakable.


    "Ouch!"


    Sylvia, despite her intelligence, was not used to sewing with ordinary needles and had accidentally pricked her finger. A small drop of blood welled up on her pale fingertip.


    The pain was minor, hardly worth her concern. Sylvia was about to casually wipe the blood away when she noticed Timothy had already dropped his hoe and rushed over.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? I''m a Holy Emperor-level warrior. A little pain like this doesn''t bother me," Sylvia said with a soft smile.


    "Pain is one thing, but safety is another. This place isn''t like the Sky Sanctuary, where the air is rich with spiritual energy. If you''re not careful, even a small wound like this could get infected," Timothy replied, his tone serious.


    "Really?"


    Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    As a Holy Emperor, Sylvia had never worried about such trivial matters. But the way Timothy spoke made it sound like it was something to be genuinely concerned about.


    "So, what should I do?"


    "You need to disinfect it."


    "Disinfect?"


    "Exactly."


    Before Sylvia could fully process what he meant, Timothy gently took her hand. sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, without warning��


    He leaned in and softly sucked the drop of blood from her finger, leaving a faint trace of spiritual energy to soothe the wound.


    "You!"


    Sylvia''s cheeks flushed with surprise. She hadn''t expected this at all.


    "Haha, it''s the most traditional way to protect a wound. I swear I wasn''t trying to take advantage of you!" Timothy laughed, carefree, as he quickly ran back to his hoe and resumed his work.

 Chapter 447 I thought you were going to…

    The soft morning sunlight gently spread across the land.Before long, Timothy had neatly dug a series of small holes in the barren soil.


    Although this little plot had been abandoned for quite some time, the soil quality was surprisingly good.


    So, after a bit of hard work clearing the weeds, the land was now ready for planting.


    Timothy reached into his pocket and pulled out a handful of translucent green seeds.


    Following the rule of placing three or four seeds in each hole, he carefully dropped them in and covered them with a layer of soil.


    This was the wisdom passed down by generations of farmers.


    Not every seed would sprout, but by planting three or four in each hole, you could pretty much guarantee at least one seedling would grow strong.


    As the holes were gradually filled in, the mounds of soil formed neat, uniform rows. S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Beneath the earth lay the seeds, with the soft sunlight gently shining down on them.


    It was a scene that gave a real sense of accomplishment.


    There were no life-or-death battles with Holy Emperor-level warriors, no thrilling treasure hunts in secret realms.


    This simple, peaceful life was unexpectedly satisfying.


    Timothy leaned on his hoe, resting his elbow on the wooden handle.


    The morning breeze brushed past him, and he felt pretty good.


    But just then, he suddenly realized that Sylvia, who had been sitting nearby knitting, was nowhere to be seen.


    He had been so focused on the planting that he hadn''t noticed her absence.


    "Damn, where did Sylvia go?"


    He quickly prepared to use his spiritual sense to scan the area.


    But just as he released his energy, a chill ran down his spine.


    It turned out Sylvia had hidden her presence and hadn''t gone anywhere��she was right behind him the whole time.


    Timothy immediately remembered how he had teased her earlier, sucking on the wound on her finger under the pretense of helping her avoid infection.


    He figured the grudge-holding, "petty" goddess was probably planning some kind of revenge.


    He hurriedly turned around, trying to explain, "Ahem, honey, that was really just to help you avoid an infection, I swear! I wasn''t trying to��"


    But the moment he turned, his words caught in his throat.


    Because Sylvia''s expression and actions were nothing like what he had imagined.


    "You''ve been working for a while now. You must be tired.


    Here�� have some water."


    A gentle breeze swept by, causing her simple gray dress to flutter slightly.


    Sylvia''s long, beautiful hair swayed softly in the wind, and there was a tender, indescribable emotion in her eyes.


    As she shyly handed him a bowl of water, she turned her head slightly, a bit embarrassed.


    "I wanted to make you some lemon tea, but the house is so bare. There''s no ingredients or tools at all.


    So�� I could only bring you this bowl of water."


    Her voice was soft, with a hint of self-reproach.


    Even though Timothy had seen plenty of Sylvia''s cute moments before and had a pretty steady heart by now, he still felt like his chest had been hit by something.


    The simplicity of her clothes and her bare face, without a trace of makeup, only made her pure, snow-like beauty stand out even more.


    Especially now, with the slight shyness and warmth in her expression as she offered him the water��


    Without hesitation, Timothy took the bowl and drank it all in one go.


    "Mmm, this water tastes amazing!"


    The water seemed to have just been drawn from the well.


    It was the purest, most natural well water, and its taste was unexpectedly refreshing.


    Timothy immediately gave her a thumbs-up in praise.


    "Hmph, glad you liked it.


    Now hurry up and get back to work. I still need to mend your clothes.


    Otherwise, it''s not exactly proper for you to keep walking around with your shirt off."


    Who would''ve thought that a Holy Emperor-level warrior would be out here, shirtless, working the fields in some remote little town?


    Sylvia couldn''t help but smile softly as her cool fingers brushed across Timothy''s skin.


    The firm muscles felt surprisingly good under her touch, and she couldn''t resist pressing them a few times.


    But just as she was about to leave, the icy sensation on his skin made Timothy''s mind heat up, and before he knew it, he instinctively grabbed her soft, smooth hand.


    "What are you doing?" Sylvia asked, a hint of panic flashing across her face.


    "I''m a little tired. I need a break," Timothy replied with a grin.


    "A break? Didn''t drinking water count as a break?"


    "That was just physical rest. I need a little something for the soul too, don''t you think?"


    With a playful smile, Timothy gently pulled Sylvia into his arms.


    Her soft body, cool like ice after his hard work, was a stark contrast to the heat radiating from him.


    The feeling of holding her was nothing short of perfect.


    "Hey, it''s broad daylight!" Sylvia''s heart raced, completely caught off guard by Timothy''s sudden move.


    She wanted to pull away, but for some reason, her body wouldn''t respond. In fact, she found herself oddly curious about what Timothy was planning to do.


    "Muah."


    At that moment, Timothy leaned down and planted a light kiss on her snow-white forehead.


    Like a dragonfly skimming the surface of water, the kiss was brief, and he quickly pulled back, releasing her from his embrace.


    "Huh? That''s�� it?" Sylvia stood there, stunned for a moment.


    "What else were you expecting?"


    "I thought you were going to��"


    Halfway through her sentence, Sylvia realized she had said too much. Flustered, she quickly covered her mouth, trying to pretend she hadn''t said anything at all.


    But Timothy had already caught the whole thing.


    "Whoa, Sylvia was thinking that? She was just lecturing me about it being daytime, and now she''s the one with the bold thoughts!"


    "No, I wasn''t thinking anything like that! I swear!


    It''s just that��


    Ahhh!"


    After all, with the recent battles and everything going on, Sylvia hadn''t had much time alone with Timothy. She hadn''t expected her wandering thoughts to slip out like that.


    Her face flushed a deep pink, and in her embarrassment, she grabbed the shirt she had been mending and tried to hide behind it, avoiding Timothy''s gaze.


    Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Timothy couldn''t help but laugh. He cleared his throat and said, "Ahem, honestly, I didn''t mean anything by it.


    I just think that, you know, working when the sun''s up and resting when it''s down�� well, nighttime is better for�� making love."


    "La la la, I''m not listening!


    Get back to work, or you won''t get dinner tonight! And you''re not allowed in bed either!"


    Sylvia had already covered her ears, refusing to hear any more of Timothy''s teasing.


    Flustered and embarrassed, she grabbed her needle and thread and hurried behind a tree to continue mending the clothes, pretending to ignore him.


    Her clear autumn eyes, however, were filled with a mix of frustration and affection, like ripples on a pond stirred by a gentle breeze.


    In the old, rundown courtyard, the air was thick with a sweet, tender atmosphere.


    "Uh�� sir?"


    Outside the courtyard, Eldric and his students, who had witnessed the entire scene, stood frozen in place, utterly dumbfounded.

 Chapter 448 Something very serious...

    "Mr. Eldric... what were you saying just now?""I think Mr. Eldric was saying that no matter how strong love is, once it gets tangled up with money, daily life, and all the mundane stuff, it falls apart."


    "But..."


    The students had already been somewhat influenced by this idea.


    However, what they saw in front of them now completely flipped their perspective.


    A simple, rundown house. Two people dressed in plain clothes. Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet, the man worked the fields and hunted, while the woman spun thread and wove cloth. The affection between them, shown through their hard work, felt far more genuine and heartwarming than any of the romantic ideals they had read about in books.


    "Is Mr. Eldric really right about that?"


    No, it seemed like even Mr. Eldric himself...


    They glanced nervously at Mr. Eldric.


    And soon, they realized that even Eldric, who had spoken so confidently just moments ago, now had the same dazed look in his eyes as they did.


    "Does this kind of sweet, genuine love really exist?"


    Eldric, who had buried his cynicism in the pages of philosophy and suppressed his emotions deep within, felt something shift inside him at that moment.


    Since returning to Emberhill Town after failing his exams, he had seen too much of the coldness of human nature and the harshness of life.


    His experiences had given him a completely different outlook.


    He used to be solely focused on becoming the top scholar, making a name for himself, and chasing the ideal life he had once dreamed of.


    But after failing, life in the small town, though simple and unremarkable, had shown him a world he hadn''t seen before.


    He had witnessed too many families torn apart by the pressures of daily life, too many dreams shattered by the harsh realities of the world.


    Eldric had long since lost hope in this world.


    Even though he could probably use his Bachelor of Arts degree to land a cushy job in the home of some wealthy city lord, living a life far better than what he had now, Eldric had lost all interest in such things.


    In his eyes, there was no such thing as true beauty in the world anymore.


    Especially love, which he saw as the most fragile thing of all. The slightest storm could easily tear it apart.


    Desire and selfishness ruled the world, and true love simply couldn''t exist.


    Especially not in this broken-down town, where even putting food on the table was a struggle.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Eldric would never have believed it.


    Working the barren fields, mending clothes on a three-legged chair.


    And yet, between these two people, there was such a sweet and beautiful love.


    "Is this real?"


    "It is."


    The truth seemed to whisper in Eldric''s ear.


    "Mr. Eldric, are you okay?"


    Noticing something off about him, the children around him looked up, concern in their eyes.


    They didn''t fully understand what was happening, but they could sense that something was troubling Mr. Eldric.


    "Yeah, don''t worry about me."


    Eldric nodded silently, unsure of what to say for a moment.


    "So, Mr. Eldric, about what you said earlier..."


    The children couldn''t help but look up at him, their eyes filled with a thirst for knowledge.


    Their gaze was pure and innocent, just like the love they had witnessed moments ago.


    As Eldric listened to the voices around him, a faint smile finally tugged at the corner of his mouth.


    He couldn''t help but reach out and ruffle the hair of the boy standing next to him, his gaze drifting toward the rundown yard in the distance.


    With a hint of self-deprecation in his smile, he finally spoke, "What I said earlier... I was wrong."


    "Mr. Eldric... wrong?"


    In this small town, where hardly anyone could read or write, Eldric was a figure like no other.


    As the only teacher, he was seen as a towering presence in the eyes of the children. Everything he said, every word from the books of wisdom he read, was taken as absolute truth.


    The idea that Mr. Eldric could be wrong��let alone admit it��was something the children had never considered.


    "That''s right. Everyone makes mistakes. Who hasn''t made a mistake before?"


    Eldric''s voice was calm, but there was no hesitation as he admitted his error.


    He looked up at the sky, a vast, unchanging blue, as if he had glimpsed a truth he had long sought. A smile spread across his face, one filled with a peace and contentment he hadn''t felt in a long time.


    "I was wrong. In fact, everything I said earlier was completely wrong!


    You''re learning from me, and while that means you''ll understand more than most people, it also means you''ll see more of the world''s darkness, and it might feel even more hopeless at times.


    But no matter what happens in the future, you must remember this:


    There are beautiful things in this world. And yes, true love does exist.


    You might not always see it, but it''s there... it''s always been there.


    Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Mr. Eldric, we understand!"


    The children nodded, though they were still a bit confused. They hadn''t yet learned enough to fully grasp the deeper meaning behind Eldric''s words.


    But they could sense how serious he was, and that was enough for now.


    "Maybe I should take the civil service exam again...


    It''s been so many years, but maybe this time, there''s still a chance."


    Eldric glanced at the children around him.


    Since his failure in the exams and his return to the town, he had rarely smiled. But now, a small, genuine smile crept onto his face, along with a newfound sense of confidence.


    Time passed slowly, and the small, worn-out yard remained as quiet and unremarkable as ever.


    As the sun began to set, Timothy finally put down his hoe.


    Wiping the sweat from his forehead with the back of his hand, he realized something surprising��his Holy Emperor body, which rarely ever perspired, had actually broken a sweat.


    He hadn''t expected to work so tirelessly, without even noticing the passage of time, for an entire day.


    Looking at the fiery red sunset spilling into the yard, Timothy suddenly felt his stomach rumble.


    "At this time of day, it''s probably time for dinner," he muttered to himself.


    Just then, he noticed something��thin wisps of smoke rising from the old chimney. He hadn''t even realized when it had started.


    Against the backdrop of the setting sun, a graceful figure stepped out of the house, her movements light and delicate. She waved her hand and called out, "You''ve been working all day. Come in for dinner... hubby."


    Her voice, soft and a little shy, echoed through the yard, and in the glow of the sunset, the small space seemed to fill with warmth and contentment.


    Timothy couldn''t help but smile, a genuine, heartfelt smile, as a deep warmth spread through his chest.


    "Got it, honey! I''m coming!"


    In high spirits, Timothy tossed aside his hoe and eagerly headed toward the house, ready for dinner.


    "No wonder I haven''t seen Sylvia for a while. Turns out she was secretly making dinner.


    Sylvia really does have the makings of a perfect wife," Timothy thought to himself, feeling a surge of appreciation.


    "I wonder what delicious dish the goddess has prepared?


    Duck confit? Steamed fish?


    Wait... hold on!"


    Suddenly, a chill ran down Timothy''s spine as he realized he had overlooked something important... something very serious...

 Chapter 449 Its time to eat

    "Wait�� could it be��?"Timothy, a Holy Emperor-level warrior who could face entire armies without flinching, suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. His hands trembled slightly.


    After a long day, all he had been thinking about was enjoying a nice, hearty dinner.


    Experience new stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Then it hit him��his wife, the goddess Sylvia, had personally cooked the meal. And her cooking�� well, it was the kind of food that could send even a Holy Emperor to the afterlife!


    "Honey, you know what? On second thought, I think I''ll go back to the fields for a bit. Maybe I''ll skip dinner tonight."


    Timothy could feel cold sweat forming on his forehead. He quickly grabbed a hoe, ready to make a run for it.


    "You''ve been working all day. The sun''s about to set. It''s time to rest."


    Sylvia''s voice was soft and gentle as she lightly tugged on Timothy''s arm.


    Her eyes, like autumn''s calm, were filled with concern and tenderness.


    Seeing this side of Sylvia��the gentle, caring wife��made Timothy''s heart skip a beat. For a moment, he almost felt his resolve melt away.


    But then��


    The memory of her previous culinary disasters flashed through his mind, and Timothy shuddered.


    The last time she casually brewed some lemon tea, he had ended up coughing up blood. If she had put serious effort into tonight''s dinner��


    Forget Holy Emperor-level warriors��even a Supreme Emperor wouldn''t survive this!


    "Goddess, honey, please! No! Don''t do this!"


    Timothy''s voice, tinged with despair, echoed through the courtyard. But it was too late��Sylvia''s soft, delicate hand had already pulled him into the house.


    Thankfully, Mr. Eldric, who had been nearby with his students, had wisely decided to leave. Otherwise, he might have thought he was witnessing a murder.


    ...


    "You''ve worked hard today. It''s time to eat."


    Sylvia''s voice was soft, with a hint of playful reproach. "Don''t worry, I made something delicious tonight. You''re the only one in the world who gets to taste my cooking. You should feel lucky~"


    The flickering candlelight cast a warm glow over the room as Sylvia led Timothy into the space she had carefully prepared.


    On a small wooden table, two candles wrapped in soft pink gauze flickered gently. Their light filled the room with a cozy, intimate atmosphere.


    A few flower petals were scattered across the table, and two golden goblets, intricately crafted, sat beside them. The rich aroma of the wine inside filled the air, adding a touch of elegance to the otherwise modest home.


    It seemed that, surprisingly, Sylvia had a pretty good eye for decoration.


    Looking at the scene before him, Timothy couldn''t help but momentarily forget the impending danger. He let out a small, appreciative sigh. "Wow, I didn''t expect you to be so good at decorating, honey."


    "Hmph, of course! Even the Sky Sanctuary was built according to my designs. But more than decorating, what I''m really proud of is my cooking~ Just wait and see!" Sylvia flashed a playful smile and confidently headed toward the kitchen.


    "Here we go~"


    Her voice was filled with effort as she carried out the dish she had spent two hours preparing.


    "Wait, wait!" Timothy suddenly felt a chill down his spine.


    The room''s decor was indeed impressive. If you ignored the worn-out walls, it could almost pass for a wealthy noble''s home.


    But��


    As he sniffed the air, Timothy could distinctly smell something burnt, something sour, and something�� indescribable. A scent that sent a shiver through his soul.


    "What on earth did she make this time?" Timothy rushed toward the kitchen.


    The small kitchen was already filled with thick, purple smoke. The strange-colored fumes gave the entire space an eerie, almost sinister atmosphere.


    Through the dense smoke, Timothy activated his Soulborn Eye, barely managing to make out the scene.


    Sylvia was holding a golden dish, intricately engraved with the patterns of a hundred beasts. The dish itself was clearly a priceless treasure, but what it contained��


    The source of the purple smoke was the bubbling, viscous liquid inside. The thick, purple soup was boiling, and within it, strange, unidentifiable objects floated to the surface.


    Some of them writhed and squirmed, while others seemed to take on the faces of demons, letting out silent screams of agony.


    Timothy could say with absolute certainty: anyone below the Supreme Emperor level wouldn''t survive this dinner!


    "What are you doing here? Don''t worry, I can carry it myself."


    Seeing Timothy suddenly appear, Sylvia flashed a soft smile, clearly in a good mood. "Trust my cooking! Tonight''s dinner is my latest creation. It''s a perfect blend of sweet candy, sour hawthorn, bitter melon, extra-spicy peppers�� and my secret homemade sauce, all simmered together."


    She beamed with pride. "It''s got everything��flavor, aroma, and presentation! Plus, I used only the finest wild ingredients from the mountains. This is, without a doubt, the most creative dish I''ve ever made! Honestly, if I didn''t want you to have the first taste, I would''ve started eating already!"


    Sylvia''s lips curled up in satisfaction, clearly pleased with her masterpiece. After all, who else in the world could create such a dish, blending so many flavors into what she believed was the pinnacle of culinary innovation?


    Just thinking about it made her certain it would be delicious!


    With that, Sylvia began to carry the indescribable concoction out of the kitchen.


    "Wait!"


    Timothy quickly stepped in to stop her. "Ahem, honey, let''s just set this aside for now. How about I cook dinner tonight?"


    He gently took hold of the dish, trying to remove the dangerous creation from her hands.


    "There''s no need! I worked so hard on this meal. Why should you cook when we already have this?" Sylvia protested, unwilling to let him take it away.


    "That''s not what I meant!"


    Timothy wanted to explain just how terrifying the contents of that pot were, but seeing the innocent, hopeful look in Sylvia''s eyes, he couldn''t bring himself to hurt her feelings.


    ''What do I do��?''


    After racking his brain for a while, Timothy finally had a lightbulb moment. He softened his voice and said, "It''s not that I don''t want to eat your�� uh, delicious creation. But remember, we''re here to experience the life of ordinary people today. Such a rare and exquisite dish should be saved for when we''re back at the Sky Sanctuary. Since we''ve spent the whole day living like regular folks, why not have a simple, everyday meal tonight?"


    "That�� kind of makes sense. But I worked so hard on this��"


    "Don''t worry, honey. I''ll make sure to save it and we''ll enjoy it later, I promise!"


    Before Sylvia could finish her sentence, Timothy, with an awkward smile, gently nudged her out of the kitchen.


    "Hmph, excuses�� I spent so long making this��"


    Sylvia pouted slightly, her cheeks puffing up in frustration as she stared at the hastily closed wooden door. Her eyes held a hint of disappointment and a touch of sadness.


    But just then, the old, creaky door slowly opened again.


    Timothy stood there, smiling warmly. He reached out and gently patted her soft, fluffy head��something no one had ever dared to do before. With a tender smile, he said, "And who says dinner always has to be made by you? Go sit down and relax. No matter how tired I am, as long as you want to eat, I''ll cook you the best meals every day."


    With that, the door creaked shut once more. S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soon, the sounds of cooking and the aroma of stir-fried dishes filled the air.


    "Hmph!"


    Sylvia let out a soft, playful huff as she stared at the old wooden door.


    But despite her feigned annoyance, the corners of her mouth curled up into a small, contented smile, filled with warmth and satisfaction.

 Chapter 450 Making babies

    From the chimney, wisps of pale gray smoke rose gently, as peaceful and serene as the quiet little town itself.The mouthwatering aroma of food, accompanied by the sizzling sounds of cooking, filled the entire small cottage. Just sitting there, Sylvia could feel her stomach rumbling in anticipation.


    "Dinner''s ready!"


    The old, creaky wooden door of the kitchen swung open.


    Timothy stepped out, holding a dish in each hand, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth as he placed the steaming, fragrant plates on the table one by one.


    The stir-fried bamboo shoots still retained their fresh green color, and just by looking at them, you could tell they were crisp and not greasy��a rare treat.


    The wild greens, simply washed and left unprocessed, were arranged on the plate like blooming green flowers. On the side, there was a freshly made sauce, cooked with eggs.


    The mushroom soup, garnished with a sprinkle of green onions, was clear yet rich, and its savory aroma quickly spread throughout the house.


    All these ingredients had been foraged by Sylvia earlier when she took a break to head up the mountain.


    Though they had looked rather monstrous when tossed into a large pot to boil, the remaining ingredients in Timothy''s hands had been transformed into something entirely different.


    "It smells amazing!"


    The entire table was filled with vegetarian dishes��not a single trace of meat in sight.


    Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Forget Sky Sanctuary, even the grandest royal palaces in the mundane world wouldn''t serve such simple ingredients.


    Yet, at this moment, these seemingly humble dishes had been elevated into something extraordinary.


    Even Sylvia, scanning the table with a hint of surprise, found it hard to believe that such plain vegetables could be turned into something so delicious.


    "Let''s dig in, honey."


    With utensils in hand and a loaf of fragrant whole wheat bread, Timothy sat down beside Sylvia.


    The simple clothes, the worn-out house��it all seemed to perfectly match the unpretentious spread of vegetarian dishes.


    But what stood out was the warmth in the air, making the atmosphere anything but ordinary.


    "I can''t believe whole wheat bread can smell this good!"


    Taking a tentative bite of the bread, which lacked the pure, clean look of white bread, Sylvia''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    And that wasn''t all��


    "This is so good! That crisp, light flavor��I''ve never tasted anything like it!"


    "Wow, who would''ve thought wild greens would pair so perfectly with this sauce!"


    "The texture of these mushrooms��it''s just like eating meat!"


    No longer in Sky Sanctuary, and with no need to worry about anyone discovering her identity, Sylvia let her joy show freely. The face that had always been as cold as ice now brimmed with surprise and delight.


    "Hey, why aren''t you eating?"


    But soon, she noticed that Timothy hadn''t touched his fork at all. Instead, he was just sitting there, smiling at her.


    "I can''t help it. You''re just too cute, honey. I can''t take my eyes off you."


    Timothy shrugged, as if it were her fault.


    "You��!"


    Sylvia tried to retort, but with her mouth full of food, she ended up choking instead.


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was coughing uncontrollably.


    "Why are you eating so fast? Here, have some soup."


    Her flustered, almost childlike reaction was a far cry from the proud and feared figure known as Goddess Sylvia, revered by countless practitioners.


    Timothy couldn''t help but laugh. He quickly ladled a bowl of mushroom soup and handed it to her.


    "Tch, I''m perfectly capable of taking care of myself. I don''t need to be treated like a child!"


    Realizing that her image had taken a bit of a hit, Sylvia quickly tried to regain her composure, shooting Timothy a sideways glance.


    "Then I''ll just take it away?"


    To Sylvia''s surprise, Timothy suddenly became very decisive, picking up the mushroom soup as if he was really going to walk off with it.


    "Hic."


    Sylvia, caught off guard, panicked a little. "Don''t take it away! That''s not what I meant!"


    She quickly tried to explain, "I mean�� if it comes to that, you could feed it to me, I guess. Hmph!"


    "Wait, why are you moving it even farther away? Hic�� I�� hic��"


    "I''m going to choke! My mushroom soup!"


    Just as Sylvia thought she might actually choke, a spoon gently found its way into her mouth.


    With a gulp, the rich, savory flavor of the mushroom soup lingered on her tongue, and the piece of bread that had been stuck slid smoothly down her throat.


    The warmth and fullness that followed left her feeling completely satisfied.


    "Ugh, that was mean��"


    Sylvia puffed out her cheeks slightly, giving Timothy a long, accusing look.


    But Timothy just smiled, as if he had expected this all along. "Didn''t you just say you didn''t want any?"


    "I said that because��"


    "Oh? So should I just drink it all myself?" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, no, no! The soup smells amazing! I want another taste!"


    "Haha, honey, if you''re going to pretend to be tough, at least try to be a little more convincing. You''re such a little foodie."


    "Foodie? I am not!"


    The delicious aroma of the food filled the air, but more than the meal itself, it was the playful banter and teasing between them that made the atmosphere so sweet.


    Before they knew it, the sun had already dipped halfway behind the distant mountains.


    The fiery red sunset, casting its glow across the sky, seemed even more vibrant and beautiful.


    The two of them, still laughing and teasing, were suddenly drawn to the breathtaking scene outside.


    The sky was ablaze with color, the sun''s last rays painting the horizon in shades of crimson.


    It was as if the peaceful, ordinary mountain village had been draped in a blanket of tranquility and serenity.


    "It''s so beautiful�� and so quiet��"


    Without realizing it, Sylvia had walked over to the window, her hand gently finding Timothy''s.


    Neither of them said a word, but they both stood there, silently enjoying the perfect moment.


    The mountains, the town, the stillness, the sunset.


    Every part of the scene seemed to embody the beauty of the world.


    Even their shoulders, one tall and one shorter, gradually leaned into each other.


    Sylvia''s soft, silky hair fell into Timothy''s arms, carrying a delicate fragrance, like orchids in bloom.


    Together, they watched the sun slowly sink behind the mountains, until it disappeared completely.


    As the last ray of light faded, both of them felt a deep sense of peace settle over them.


    "It''s dark now."


    "Yeah."


    "I never thought a sunset in a small town could be this beautiful."


    Timothy''s voice suddenly broke the silence, whispering softly in Sylvia''s ear. "But let me ask you a little question, honey. What do you think ordinary people do for fun at night?"


    "Hmm? What could it be?"


    Sylvia blinked, momentarily puzzled. She couldn''t think of anything right away. After all, many families couldn''t even afford to light candles at night, so what kind of entertainment could they have in the pitch-black darkness?


    Timothy chuckled. "Want to know the answer?"


    "Kind of��"


    Sylvia''s curiosity was piqued, as she still couldn''t figure it out.


    "Well, the answer is�� making babies."


    Sylvia: "?"


    She suddenly realized she had walked right into that one.

 Chapter 451 Earthquake？

    As night fell, for the average folks, lighting candles was a luxury they couldn''t afford, and there wasn''t much in the way of entertainment either.After a long day of hard work, once they''d finally had a decent meal and a bit of rest, there was really only one thing left to do in the evening.


    And that was to contribute to the future of the kingdom by, well, making babies.


    In other words��making babies!


    "Hey!"


    Sylvia''s voice carried a hint of embarrassment as she tried to stop Timothy.


    But Timothy had already taken a step forward.


    Whoosh!


    The candle on the table was blown out, and the room was instantly plunged into darkness.


    Seeing Sylvia still trying to maintain a bit of composure, pretending to be aloof, Timothy couldn''t help but chuckle. "Hah, trying to fool me? Did you forget what you misunderstood this afternoon, my dear?"


    "This afternoon�� what misunderstanding?"


    Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Sylvia suddenly recalled the scene by the fields earlier that day. She had been a little expectant, only to be disappointed, and had even muttered, "That''s it?"


    Who would''ve thought that by nightfall, Timothy would actually come looking for her!


    A sliver of moonlight slipped through the gap in the curtains, softly illuminating the blush that had crept onto Sylvia''s flawless face. sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her clear eyes shimmered, like ripples on a calm autumn lake.


    "So impatient."


    She didn''t resist much, only giving Timothy a playful pinch on his waist.


    "You''re no different, goddess��"


    Timothy''s gaze was sharp, as if he could see right through her, especially those delicate, now-reddened ears of hers.


    "I am not��"


    Sylvia''s face flushed even more, the heat rising to her cheeks.


    But under the moonlight, as she gazed at Timothy''s face, the simple, ordinary life they had shared that day replayed in her mind.


    It was warm, peaceful, and filled her heart with a quiet, comforting joy.


    Her eyes softened, and the walls she had built around her heart slowly crumbled.


    Finally, she couldn''t hold back and covered her mouth, letting out a soft giggle.


    The moonlight bathed her skin, making it appear even more pure and flawless, like porcelain.


    The candle had long since gone out, and the old, worn-down house now seemed to take on a different atmosphere.


    The beauty began to undress, her skin as soft and pink as peach blossoms.


    The moonlight gently poured in, and the only sounds that filled the room were soft, rhythmic breaths.


    "So wet�� so hot�� so tight��"


    "Ah�� it feels so good�� oh�� really�� oh�� it feels so good�� ah�� you''re so deep�� oh�� you''re hitting the spot�� ah�� right there�� ah��"


    Her soft, breathy moans, tinged with a cool sweetness, were like the song of birds, delicate and melodious.


    Amidst this scene of tender beauty, the old bed creaked incessantly, as if it could barely withstand the force of the moment.


    Perhaps it was struggling under the weight of such passion��


    The small town, bathed in moonlight, seemed even more serene and beautiful at this moment.


    ...


    "Old woman, could it be an earthquake? I swear I feel like the ground is shaking!"


    In the house next door, Elder Zandor suddenly woke up in a panic, shaking his wife awake.


    He grabbed her, not even bothering to put on clothes, ready to flee at a moment''s notice.


    "Huh? Doesn''t feel like an earthquake to me�� it seems more like��"


    Agatha, still groggy from sleep, blinked a few times before her gaze fell on the wall beside her.


    After thinking for a moment, Agatha finally pressed her ear against the wall.


    "I''ve never heard of an earthquake you can listen to! Stop wasting time and let''s get out of here!" Elder Zandor was practically hopping with anxiety, terrified that the house might collapse at any second.


    But after carefully looking around, he suddenly realized that there didn''t seem to be any signs of an earthquake at all. Even the shaking he had felt in his sleep seemed incredibly faint.


    It couldn''t have been an earthquake. It was more like�� something coming from next door?


    "Did you hear anything, dear?" he asked hurriedly.


    "Ahem, well��"


    After listening intently for a while, Agatha pulled her head back from the wall. She stood there in silence for a moment, then let out a long sigh, a strange smile tugging at her lips. "Ah, these young people�� so full of life."


    "Full of life? What are you talking about? Let me listen!"


    Zandor was completely baffled. He couldn''t understand why his usually blunt wife was suddenly being so secretive.


    But before he could get close to the wall, Agatha shoved him away.


    "Go to sleep, you old fool."


    "Huh? But I didn''t hear anything yet."


    "Why do you need to listen to young people''s private business? If you keep it up, I''ll strangle you."


    Zandor: "???"


    In all their years together, he had never seen his wife get this worked up.


    "So�� no earthquake?"


    "No."


    "Then what did you hear?"


    "Shut up and go to sleep!"


    "��"


    Zandor had no choice but to lie back down, though his mind was still spinning with confusion.


    There was definitely no earthquake, but why did it feel like the floor had been vibrating in a steady rhythm all night?


    ...


    ...


    "I''m done with you��"


    Six hours had passed, and Sylvia, her face flushed and her neck glistening with sweat, murmured in a soft, exhausted voice.


    Embarrassed, she pulled the blanket over herself and turned her back to Timothy, facing the other side of the bed.


    For some reason, she could clearly feel that Timothy''s�� skills had improved dramatically. So much so that she had barely been able to keep up with him��


    But��


    With a long, heated sigh, Sylvia felt all the fatigue from the past few days melt away. Her body, though a bit weak, was now in a state of perfect relaxation and satisfaction.


    Her heart, which had been racing like a little rabbit, finally began to calm down.


    As the moonlight streamed in, Sylvia, who had turned away in a huff, slowly rolled back over.


    And there, she found herself staring right into Timothy''s eyes.


    "It''s late. Let''s get some sleep, love," Timothy said with a gentle smile, as if he had expected this all along.


    "Hmph, fine. Goodnight��" Sylvia huffed, but a soft, contented smile crept onto her face.


    Her long lashes fluttered closed, and her serene, beautiful sleeping face, bathed in moonlight, looked as pure and flawless as a painting.


    Timothy watched her perfect sleeping face with a smile, unable to resist reaching out and gently tapping her delicate nose.


    It was soft, bouncy, and felt quite nice to the touch.


    But��


    After waiting for a while, once Sylvia had fallen into a deep sleep, Timothy quietly pulled the blanket over her and slipped out of bed. The old floor creaked as he left the room.


    In the darkness, a letter sealed with a golden insignia disappeared into the night.


    It was�� a challenge letter!

 Chapter 452 Sacredfire Mountain

    "The spatial power of the Fire Origin Stone has actually been used!"At the Netherworld Citadel, Erelyn suddenly sensed a disturbance in space and quickly scanned her surroundings.


    She could clearly see that on Morganna''s broken body, a faint crimson glow was slowly emerging, reflecting off the distorted space around her.


    Even the last remaining trace of the Fire Origin Stone''s power within Morganna had been awakened. This could only mean one thing...


    "Timothy might have gained control of the Fire Origin Stone, and he''s even activated its spatial power!"


    Erelyn knew exactly what this implied.


    Once the Fire Origin Stone was activated, it could very well mean declaring war on the remaining seven Ebon Goddesses.


    If Timothy brought Sylvia with him, it might be okay. But what if he was worried about Sylvia''s safety and decided to go alone?


    If that''s really the case...


    "Timothy, those are the Eight Ebon Goddesses who have ruled over the Netherworld for years. You need to stay calm!"


    Recalling the words Timothy whispered to her before leaving the Netherworld, Erelyn felt a surge of emotion. But now, more than anything, she was overwhelmed with worry.


    Even though she desperately wanted to find Timothy, she had no way to reach him. All she could do was anxiously watch the space above, twisting like flames.


    ...


    Sacredfire Mountain.


    This was the crossroads where all realms of the Netherworld converged on the path to the Ninefold Underworld, the domain of the Eight Ebon Goddesses.


    For years, the King of the Underworld had been in seclusion, leaving the governance of the Netherworld''s realms entirely in the hands of the Eight Ebon Goddesses.


    As a result, what truly terrified the souls of the Netherworld was this place.


    Unfortunately, the Eight Ebon Goddesses were known for their cruelty.


    Even Sacredfire Mountain, the gateway to the Underworld, was seen by many souls as a trial by fire��a place where they might be reborn as humans, or face total annihilation.


    If they couldn''t make it through, they would be reduced to ashes, their souls completely destroyed.


    "What did I do to deserve this? Why was I chosen by the Ebon Goddesses and dragged here?"


    A young girl with a ponytail, her eyes filled with tears, looked up at the towering mountain before her, its massive pillars of flame reaching into the sky.


    Her soul was already scorched and damaged by the flames, growing weaker by the moment.


    At this rate, it wouldn''t be long before she, too, was consumed by the fire and turned to ash.


    "Sigh, maybe this is just our fate."


    A few middle-aged souls, looking at the pitiful girl, could only shake their heads.


    Many souls had said that the Ebon Goddesses were becoming more and more unpredictable in choosing which souls to take.


    Once a soul was thrown into Sacredfire Mountain, unless they could somehow make it over the mountain, they would be consumed by the flames and vanish forever.


    The middle-aged souls sighed again. They were once simple farmers, caravan guards, or scholars who had worked hard to serve their country. They never imagined they would end up in a place like this, a place that felt like a death sentence.


    The Eight Ebon Goddesses were once revered and respected across the realms of the Netherworld. The Ninefold Underworld, where the eight realms converged, had held an exalted and powerful position.


    But in recent years, things had taken a strange turn.


    The policies of the Ninefold Underworld had become increasingly chaotic, and the Eight Holy Maidens, without rhyme or reason, had begun punishing the other realms of the Netherworld.


    Now, countless souls had been thrown at the foot of Sacredfire Mountain, many of them innocent, with no way to plead their case.


    Climbing Sacredfire Mountain was almost certain death, with barely a one-in-a-hundred chance of survival.


    But staying here, unable to enter the mountain or return to the other realms of the Netherworld, meant they would eventually be worn down by the relentless flames, until they, too, were extinguished.


    And there was nothing they could do about it.


    "Maybe we deserve to be here, but the child..."


    The middle-aged souls looked at the little girl with the ponytail and shook their heads helplessly.


    "Come here, child. Stay with us. If we help you bear the flames, you might last a few more days."


    "No, I don''t want that. I just want my mom and dad. What''s the point of living a few more days if I''m all alone?"


    But the little girl shook her head fiercely, showing no intention of moving closer.


    Staring at the eight towering mountains, each one spewing scorching flames and radiating despair, the girl clenched her fists tightly.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, shimmering as they threatened to fall. She was heartbroken.


    She had been holding in her emotions for so long, but today, they finally burst out all at once:


    "My dad was taken away to fight in the war when I was just a little girl. He died on the battlefield. After that, I didn''t have a dad anymore. Then, a fire broke out and killed both me and my mom. We finally got to see each other again here in the Netherworld, but before I could even hug my dad for more than a moment, I was dragged away to this place. I''m not afraid of dying, and I''m not even afraid of disappearing completely. I just want to be with my mom and dad again. What did I do wrong?"


    Her voice trembled, and it was clear she was losing control of her emotions.


    Tears streamed down her face as her small body curled up in fear and helplessness, unable to hide the deep despair and sadness she felt inside.


    "Child..."


    The souls around her sighed as they watched, their expressions filled with sorrow.


    They, too, had once had families. Even after death, they had hoped to spend just a little more time with their loved ones.


    But reality was often cruel. The Eight Ebon Goddesses, who ruled from on high, had never cared about the small, insignificant lives like theirs.


    The souls opened their mouths, wanting to say something to comfort the girl.


    But in the end, no words came out.


    Because they realized they didn''t know how to comfort her.


    The road ahead was long, and for everyone here, it would inevitably end in death.


    They couldn''t even come up with a comforting lie.


    Because they knew, no matter what lie they told, it would be meaningless now.


    "Don''t worry. This isn''t where you belong. You''ll see your parents again."


    Just as the air was thick with despair, a voice suddenly broke through, reaching their ears.


    A stranger had appeared, gently placing a hand on the crying girl''s head, comforting her.


    Then, he turned his gaze toward the eight towering mountains, each one like a pillar reaching into the sky.


    Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What the��!"


    The souls'' eyes widened in disbelief.


    Because they suddenly realized that this person wasn''t a soul at all.


    He was something that shouldn''t even be here...


    A living being!

 Chapter 453 Looks like Ive found the right place, then

    They didn''t just feel the presence of a living person��something they hadn''t encountered in who knows how long. Find your next read on My Virtual Library EmpireMore importantly, the vitality radiating from this person was like the blazing sun, burning fiercely.


    Even from a distance, just looking at him made every ghost feel a deep, instinctual fear from the very core of their souls.


    "How could a living being possibly show up here?!"


    Several ghosts couldn''t hide their shock, stumbling backward in panic. Even the little girl looked up, surprised.


    Sacredfire Mountain was the only path connecting the various realms of the Netherworld to the Underworld.


    The only ones who should be able to reach this place were the souls imprisoned here. There was no way a living person could appear.


    What the hell was going on?


    The ghosts, who had never heard of such a thing, were on high alert.


    They were already like birds startled by the mere sound of a bowstring, and now they were even more on edge, not daring to let their guard down for a second.


    "Relax. I''m just here to find the Seven Ebon Goddesses. I have no quarrel with any of you."


    But contrary to what they expected, Timothy simply smiled calmly, clearly unbothered.


    "The Ebon Goddesses?"


    The ghosts eased up a little, but Timothy''s words still startled them.


    To them, calling them the "Ebon Goddesses" was putting it mildly. They were more like goddesses of death.


    The fear of the Eight Ebon Goddesses was deeply ingrained in their hearts. They''d been doing everything they could to avoid them, so the idea that someone would actively seek them out was beyond comprehension.


    And wasn''t there supposed to be eight Ebon Goddesses in the Ninefold Underworld? Why did he say seven?


    This guy might have some mysterious power that allowed him to get here, but it seemed like he didn''t know much about Sacredfire Mountain. He clearly had no idea how terrifying the Eight Ebon Goddesses really were.


    After a long hesitation, the ghost who looked like a farmer finally couldn''t help but step forward and try to talk some sense into him. "Brother, I don''t know how you managed to get here, but the power of the Eight Ebon Goddesses is far beyond what you can imagine.


    Over the years, millions of souls have been imprisoned here on Sacredfire Mountain. Some of them were even powerful practitioners when they were alive. But even they were helpless.


    Forget about finding the Ebon Goddesses��very few people even make it through Sacredfire Mountain alive.


    Whatever your reason for coming here, if you can leave, you should do it now. Otherwise, the only thing waiting for you is death."


    A ghost''s final words are often kind.


    Having long since lost any hope of survival, the ghosts could only sigh and try to persuade Timothy.


    Even the little girl''s expression began to change.


    When Timothy had spoken earlier, she''d felt a flicker of hope for a moment.


    But now��


    The girl, though she longed to see her parents again, had a kind heart. She didn''t want to see anyone else throw their life away.


    Ever since she''d been thrown into this place of despair, no one had ever answered her questions directly. No one had even been willing to offer her a comforting lie.


    Even though she knew the chances were slim, Timothy was the first person to tell her she still had a chance to see her parents again.


    But��


    The girl tugged at Timothy''s pant leg, finally letting go of her distant hope. With a sadness she couldn''t hide, she tried to persuade him. "Thank you for what you said earlier, big brother, but I know I''ll never see my parents again.


    You shouldn''t take the risk. You should go back."


    A wave of heat from Sacredfire Mountain swept over them, and the scorching temperature instantly burned fresh wounds into the girl''s body.


    Her already weakened spirit trembled slightly, and parts of her form began to fade, becoming more and more transparent.


    It was clear that with the little strength she had left, even if she didn''t move forward, she wouldn''t last much longer.


    The searing pain came from all directions, causing the girl''s delicate brows to furrow. Her small hands clenched into fists as she struggled to endure the unbearable agony.


    But just then, a pure and incredibly dense spiritual energy began to flow down from the top of her head, like a refreshing balm. The energy spread through her body, nourishing every wound like morning dew on parched earth.


    Wherever the energy passed, the burning pain from the heat waves vanished instantly, and the wounds on her spirit form began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    A soothing sensation spread throughout her body. Noticing the strange change, the girl curiously opened her small hands, staring in amazement at the transformation happening to her.


    She had been here for over ten days now.


    In that time, she had witnessed countless ghosts struggle in agony, helplessly watching as their bodies were slowly dissolved, bit by bit.


    In the end, they were consumed by the flames, powerless to resist.


    She had never imagined that a spirit could be healed, and she could hardly believe this miraculous power.


    It was like a blessing from the gods!


    The girl''s once hollow, hopeless eyes began to sparkle with light, as if hope had returned to her.


    She looked up, her gaze filled with disbelief, at the only figure who could bring her this hope.


    "Big brother!"


    "Don''t worry," Timothy said with a gentle smile, patting her head softly. "I''m here for those Ebon Goddesses."


    He smiled warmly and asked, "Now, can you tell me where they are?"


    This time, the girl hesitated only for a moment before making up her mind completely.


    Without a second thought, she raised her hand and pointed straight toward the place that had filled countless ghosts with dread��the place where so many had met their tragic end.


    "Behind that mountain. They''re hiding there!"


    In that moment, the girl''s gaze became firm, filled with determination and resolve.


    The middle-aged ghosts watching this scene couldn''t hide their shock.


    Having witnessed the miraculous change in the girl, they no longer tried to stop Timothy. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This human possessed power far beyond anything they could have imagined!


    But still��


    Even with such power, could he really make it past Sacredfire Mountain?


    The blazing flames were an untouchable taboo for any ghost. To come into contact with them meant certain destruction��obliteration of the soul.


    "Oh? Looks like I''ve found the right place, then."


    At the same time, Timothy smiled and turned his gaze toward Sacredfire Mountain.


    He lifted off the ground, stepping into the air.


    One step, two steps��eight towering mountains loomed before him, reaching into the clouds like an impenetrable gate.


    But with Timothy''s next step��


    Boom!


    A wave of overwhelming pressure surged in all directions.


    The flames atop the eight mountains were suddenly extinguished, and massive cracks spread across the peaks.


    The central mountain shattered with a thunderous crash!

 Chapter 454 Necromantic Art: The Eightfold Soul-Sealing Chains!

    It was as if a sword had cleaved the heavens.In that moment, the sky split open, and the earth stretched wide.


    Mountains crumbled, seas of fire parted.


    Between heaven and earth, there was only one figure walking through the air.


    His divine presence was overwhelming, ethereal, and wherever he passed, it seemed nothing could stand in his way.


    Looking up at the sky, the creatures beneath Sacredfire Mountain couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of awe, a fear that came from the very depths of their souls.


    Only now did they finally realize who this person was.


    He was unmistakably... a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse!


    No, he was far beyond an ordinary powerhouse.


    The Eight Ebon Goddesses��each one of them possessed the strength of a Holy Emperor.


    No matter where they were in the world, they stood at the pinnacle of power, feared and revered.


    But even so, the oppressive aura any one of the Eight Ebon Goddesses could emit was nothing compared to this.


    With a single step, Timothy shattered the Sacredfire Mountain range, his arrival like that of a demon lord descending upon the world.


    His overwhelming might allowed no defiance.


    Wherever he walked, the path opened before him!


    Boom.


    As if sensing this terrifying pressure, even the skies above Sacredfire Mountain began to change.


    The sky darkened, and thunder rumbled through the swirling clouds.


    To the ghosts of the Netherworld and the various realms, the Eight Holy Maidens were the highest, untouchable beings.


    No one had ever imagined that one day, someone would come here alone.


    One man, shattering Sacredfire Mountain, challenging the Eight Ebon Goddesses by himself!


    "What nerve! Not only did you use Morganna''s Origin Stone to send us a challenge, but you actually dared to come here alone. S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Sacredfire Mountain isn''t a place you can just come and go as you please.


    Since you''ve come, you''ll stay here forever!"


    At that moment, a brilliant light suddenly rose from behind Sacredfire Mountain.


    Seven beams of light shot into the sky, each one radiating immense power.


    At the forefront was Belladonna, the leader of the Seven Ebon Goddesses.


    Her golden armor reflected a light as dazzling as the sun, and her gaze was filled with arrogance, as if she truly believed herself to be a goddess.


    "Be careful, Belladonna. Morganna died at his hands," warned Thalassa, one of the Ebon Goddesses standing nearby.


    She was clearly more cautious of Timothy, her wariness evident.


    Anyone bold enough to challenge seven people alone was not to be underestimated.


    But... wasn''t he being a bit too reckless?


    "Careful?" Belladonna scoffed, completely unconcerned.


    "You dare set foot on Sacredfire Mountain? This challenge letter will be your fate!"


    With a cold snort, she casually tossed the letter in her hand.


    Her spiritual energy turned into a blade, and in an instant, the challenge letter was sliced in half.


    It was a clear message��she intended to use the fate of this letter to show Timothy what kind of consequences his actions would bring.


    "I gave you a challenge letter, didn''t I?


    Oh, good. That''s a relief."


    To everyone''s surprise, Timothy actually let out a sigh of relief as he watched the letter get cut in half.


    He had been a little worried that his unreliable system might pull some hidden trick on him and turn the challenge letter into a love letter instead.


    After all, these women were nowhere near worthy of being compared to goddesses.


    "Hmm?"


    Belladonna was momentarily stunned. She hadn''t expected Timothy to react like that.


    Her brows furrowed, and she felt as though her authority had been trampled on.


    But just then, Timothy''s gaze suddenly locked onto the seven of them.


    As the light in his left eye began to glow, his aura surged dramatically.


    "Sorry, your challenge letter just reminded me��my dear Goddess Sylvia is still waiting for me in bed. So, let''s wrap this up quickly."


    A violent gust of wind swept through the air, and within the storm, flames began to rise.


    A long, piercing cry echoed across Sacredfire Mountain as the flames transformed into a massive phoenix, bathed in fire.


    Its fiery feathers blazed brightly, and the power of the phoenix came from the Phoenix Blade in Timothy''s hand.


    The phoenix soared, reborn from the flames, and heavenly fire rained down.


    The overwhelming sea of flames seemed to set the very sky ablaze, engulfing everything in its path, including the seven Ebon Goddesses.


    "This guy''s strength is no joke! If we want to be cautious, we should��"


    "No need."


    Belladonna quickly dismissed the suggestion to retreat.


    "The Lord of the Underworld is still in seclusion. We can''t allow anyone who poses a threat to pass through here.


    More importantly��"


    Her demeanor shifted from the divine indifference she had shown earlier. A twisted, cold smile crept across her face, completely at odds with her status as one of the Ebon Goddesses.


    "Don''t you think that if we add his flesh and blood to the mix, it might speed up the Lord''s plan?"


    "What do you mean, sister?"


    "This man isn''t just powerful. I can sense it��he possesses an extraordinary physique.


    We shouldn''t just kill him.


    We need to bring him back to the Ninefold Underworld!"


    "You''re right, sister. If he really has a rare sacred body, then we absolutely must capture him.


    The Lord''s plan can finally accelerate!"


    Thalassa''s face lit up with excitement, clearly not having considered this before.


    As the fiery phoenix swept through the air, the seven of them exchanged sinister glances.


    Boom!


    Seven beams of light shot into the sky, piercing straight through the descending phoenix.


    Even the massive body of the phoenix trembled.


    It spread its wings, trying to gather flames to heal the wounds caused by the beams.


    But it was futile. The combined power of seven Holy Emperor-level beings was something even a Heavenly-level artifact couldn''t withstand.


    The phoenix''s body, impaled by the golden pillars, could not recover.


    With a mournful cry, the phoenix could no longer soar and plummeted from the sky, crashing into the ground and shattering into a sea of flames.


    "Now!"


    As the fallen phoenix disintegrated into scattered flames, Belladonna and the other six figures darted forward in unison.


    "Necromantic Art: The Eightfold Soul-Sealing Chains!"


    Though Morganna was dead, Belladonna wielded two chains herself.


    Eight chains shot out simultaneously, converging on the center. As the chains intertwined like the roots of a tree, dark runes began to flow along their lengths.


    The eerie atmosphere grew thicker, a chilling sensation that even the deepest pits of the Netherworld couldn''t match.


    "Let me go! Let me go!"


    "I don''t want to die!"


    The chains seemed to be forged from endless resentment.


    Amidst the agonized screams, the resentment coalesced into a massive, pitch-black chain that stretched across the heavens, like a giant black serpent lunging toward Timothy.


    Snap.


    The chains were imbued with spatial laws, locking Timothy in place just as he was about to escape into the void.


    "I thought you''d be more impressive, but it turns out you''re nothing special.


    Once you''re caught by the Eightfold Soul-Sealing Chains, there''s no escape.


    You''ve already lost."


    Belladonna''s expression was filled with mockery, and the murderous intent radiating from her was unmistakable.


    She stepped closer, her lips curling into a smile, as if victory was already in her grasp.


    "Oh? Is that so?"


    But just then, she sensed something different.


    Timothy, who had been tightly bound by the Soul-Sealing Chains, lifted his head.


    His eyes were now glowing with a brilliant, holy golden light!

 Chapter 455 What kind of monster is he?!

    "Soul-Sealing Chains... they''re trembling!"Belladonna''s expression shifted ever so slightly.


    As the one controlling two of the chains, she could sense the disturbance more acutely than the others.


    But soon, the violent tremors of the Soul-Sealing Chains spread across all eight chains.


    It wasn''t just her��Thalassa and the other Ebon Goddesses felt it too.


    The trembling grew more intense, like a ferocious beast trapped deep beneath the abyss, ready to break free. And when it did, no force would be able to contain it.


    Thrum.


    The eight chains suddenly went taut, like swords being drawn from their sheaths, vibrating with a sharp, resonant hum.


    Even with all seven of them exerting their full strength, they were starting to lose control.


    "How is this possible?!"


    For the first time, Belladonna, who had been so confident in their victory, showed a hint of shock she couldn''t hide.


    She knew better than anyone just how powerful the Eightfold Soul-Sealing Chains were.


    The technique behind the chains was one of the most profound Necromantic Arts of the Ninefold Underworld, passed down only to the Ebon Goddesses of each generation.


    These eight chains weren''t just ordinary magical tools. They could pierce through the body and bind the very soul itself.


    Once ensnared by the Eightfold Soul-Sealing Chains, the soul had nowhere to hide, locked down completely.


    With the soul restrained, even the strongest of beings would find it impossible to unleash their full power.


    In her memory, there had been a Supreme Emperor who was once bound by these very chains. Despite using every ounce of his strength, he couldn''t break free. He could only watch helplessly as his soul was torn apart, piece by piece, by the eight chains, until it was utterly crushed.


    The man before them was strong, sure, but he was only at the peak of the Emperor Realm.


    Even a Supreme Emperor couldn''t break these chains��so how was he doing this?!


    Belladonna, still controlling two of the chains, tried to reassure the others.


    "Don''t worry. Even if his power is strange, at most, he can only hold out a little longer. As long as we��"


    Before she could finish, a searing heat suddenly surged up through her palms.


    The burning pain was so intense that she almost let go of the chains.


    At the same time, the eight Soul-Sealing Chains, which had been struggling to fully restrain Timothy, began to tremble violently!


    Whoosh.


    Flames raced up the chains, engulfing the hands of all seven women.


    When their eyes turned to Timothy, their faces were frozen in shock. S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy''s aura was rising��rapidly!


    Thrum.


    With a sound like a mournful wail, the chains vibrated as molten, lava-like patterns appeared on Timothy''s arms.


    His eyes gleamed with an even brighter golden light.


    The first meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body had opened, and the icy energy of the second meridian was faintly swirling around him, making the very air feel heavy.


    But then, the third meridian... the fourth...


    And behind Timothy, something that had never appeared before��the seventh meridian��began to glow!


    In a single night, Timothy had gone from living an ordinary life to awakening the seventh meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body, a power that could rival even a Supreme Emperor.


    Crack. Crack.


    One chain, then another...


    Each of the eight chains began to tremble uncontrollably.


    The moment Timothy reached out and grabbed two of the chains, giving them a slight tug, the tension in the chains snapped.


    Flames roared to life, the scorching heat so intense it felt like everything around them would melt.


    A lotus of fire bloomed, spreading in all directions, roaring like a wild beast.


    The ethereal might of a Holy Emperor, which had been faintly present before, suddenly multiplied several times over.


    A massive storm of power surged forth, sweeping everything in its path, with the eight chains caught in the eye of the storm.


    Crack... Crack...


    Boom!


    Without warning, all eight chains simultaneously reached their breaking point.


    With a deafening boom, they shattered!


    The seven women, caught completely off guard, were thrown back several steps by the force, nearly stumbling as they tried to regain their balance. The searing flames that followed forced them to raise their hands in front of their faces, desperately trying to shield themselves from the intense heat.


    In just a matter of moments, the vast sky had turned a deep crimson, as if the entire heavens were ablaze.


    Belladonna''s eyes narrowed sharply.


    From within the flames, a figure emerged. The simple cloth on Timothy''s arms had long since burned away, revealing skin marked with molten, golden patterns, glowing like magma.


    "He... he broke free from the Soul-Sealing Chains!


    And those markings... they''re...!"


    From the very first moment she had laid eyes on Timothy, Belladonna had sensed something unusual about him. She had suspected that he possessed an extraordinary physique, but she never could have imagined that Timothy''s body was none other than the Ancient Saintly Body!


    A body that could harmonize with all sacred physiques, with eight meridians that spanned the mysteries of the ancient world.


    This legendary, unparalleled physique hadn''t been seen in countless ages.


    And yet, here it was, right before her eyes!


    She had indeed intended to bring Timothy''s sacred body back to the Ninefold Underworld to accelerate Lord Hades'' grand plan. But the Ancient Saintly Body was the one exception.


    Because this body... was beyond their control!


    "Not only does he possess the Ancient Saintly Body, but he''s also unlocked seven meridians. What kind of monster is he?!"


    "This is bad. Even though he''s only at the Holy Emperor level, with seven meridians open, his power is already enough to rival a Supreme Emperor.


    If this continues, we won''t be able to stop him!"


    For the first time, Belladonna''s voice trembled with panic.


    "We have to join forces, and we''ll need to draw on the full power of Sacredfire Mountain!"


    The seven women''s expressions turned deadly serious, their previous confidence replaced with grim determination. None of them dared to hold back any longer.


    Each of them began to glow with radiant light.


    At the same time, the remaining seven peaks of Sacredfire Mountain responded to their call, shining with strange, otherworldly colors.


    All the light from the mountains converged on Belladonna, who hovered in mid-air, her long hair billowing around her. Even her golden armor began to hum and vibrate with power.


    In her hand, a sword formed, infused with the combined strength of the seven Ebon Goddesses and the full might of Sacredfire Mountain.


    Clang!


    The sword''s energy surged, growing so powerful it seemed capable of slicing the very sky in two.


    For the first time, a glimmer of hope appeared in Belladonna''s eyes. She murmured with a hint of excitement, "Yes... with this kind of power, even the Ancient Saintly Body..."


    But before she could finish, she saw Timothy calmly raise a single hand.


    In an instant, an enormous golden hand, identical to his own, materialized in the sky above.


    It was so vast... it seemed to cover the entire heavens!


    The seventh meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body had fused Timothy''s Sacred Form with his physical body.

 Chapter 456 Completely powerless

    "Is this... really the power of the Transcendence Realm?"Belladonna looked up at the sky, her face showing a fear she had never felt before.


    A massive golden hand loomed above, almost completely covering the sky.


    Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire


    Compared to it, the seven of them��even with the combined power of the seven Sacredfire Mountains��seemed utterly insignificant.


    "Is that a Sacred Form?"


    "No... there''s something else in that Sacred Form, a power connected to him!"


    Belladonna poured every ounce of her strength into the sword aimed at the sky.


    The sword''s light flared, stronger than anything they had ever managed to unleash together before.


    But the more they pushed their limits, the more the seven of them realized just how small they were in comparison to that overwhelming force.


    The golden hand descended, blotting out the sky. In contrast, the sword energy they had gathered with all their might seemed pitifully weak.


    In just an instant, the sword energy came to a complete halt.


    It was like trying to move an immovable mountain��utterly futile.


    "This is bad!"


    Fear flashed across Belladonna''s face.


    She knew all too well what would happen when that hand came crashing down.


    Not only would they be obliterated, but even the entire Sacredfire Mountain would be wiped off the map!


    Her gaze flickered to the six other Ebon Goddesses beside her, and a cold, resolute look appeared in her eyes.


    Raising her hand again, a crimson pattern began to spread across her palm.


    No one noticed that even her eyes had taken on a strange, eerie red hue.


    That chilling red color was disturbingly similar to the aura of the Dragon Blood Formation��the very force that had plunged the Sepulcher of the Sacred on the continent of Elant into chaos!


    A streak of blood-red light suddenly appeared on the sword energy.


    In an instant, its power surged to unimaginable levels.


    Waves of blood-red energy rippled outward, filling the air with a nauseating stench.


    "Belladonna, what are you doing?!"


    But as the sword''s power grew, Thalassa and the other Ebon Goddesses'' expressions changed dramatically.


    To their horror, they realized that strange red patterns were spreading from their palms at an alarming speed.


    In the blink of an eye, the patterns had consumed their arms and were rapidly crawling up their bodies, toward their necks and heads.


    Wherever the blood-red lines passed, they felt their strength being drained away.


    Their skin shriveled, their flesh withered, and even their life force was visibly slipping away.


    Their spiritual energy, their cultivation, their youth, and their very lives were being sucked dry!


    "You!"


    Thalassa glared at Belladonna, but even her voice had become frail and withered.


    It was only then that they realized��Belladonna was draining their life force to fuel the sword energy that had been formed by the combined power of the seven of them!


    The other Ebon Goddesses were terrified. They had trusted her completely.


    They had willingly pooled their strength into Belladonna''s hands, letting her take control.


    But they never imagined that, in order to survive, Belladonna would sacrifice their lives without hesitation!


    The six of them struggled desperately to resist.


    But the blood-red patterns had already grown too strong after feeding on their power.


    As Ebon Goddesses, they all knew exactly what this forbidden blood formation was��an ancient, sinister ritual that no one outside their circle even knew existed, and one that wielded terrifying power.


    They had lost all ability to resist the blood formation.


    Thalassa, her voice now weak and filled with pleading, begged, "Belladonna, please... don''t do this!"


    The six of them, too weak to even stand, collapsed to their knees, clinging to the last remnants of their strength, begging for mercy.


    "I''m sorry, but if only one of us can survive, then I choose myself."


    Belladonna''s face twisted with a crazed, manic expression.


    Not only did she ignore their pleas, but she intensified the blood formation, draining their life force even faster.


    She wanted to live, but she knew she couldn''t defeat Timothy on her own.


    So, she resorted to the only option left.


    As long as she sacrificed their lives and harnessed the power of all seven of them, she was sure she could win!


    "The Nether King... I have to return to him. When he emerges from seclusion, I cannot die here!"


    Even Belladonna''s smile had a touch of madness.


    A surge of blood-red energy erupted from the six Ebon Goddesses, flowing into the sword energy in the sky.


    Moments ago, the six of them had stood tall and proud, but now they lay collapsed on the ground.


    Their once jet-black hair had turned stark white, and their skin aged rapidly, wrinkling and cracking like dry parchment.


    The faces that had once been youthful and beautiful were now withered, resembling old women on the brink of death.


    Their eyes were filled with hatred and despair, but it was all in vain.


    The sword, now infused with the blood of the six, glowed with an intense crimson light.


    On the surface of the blade, countless skeletal faces appeared, their hollow eyes screaming in agony.


    They howled and wailed, desperately trying to break free, but it was futile.


    The air was filled with their piercing cries, and the sword radiated a dark, forbidden power.


    For a moment, hope flickered in Belladonna''s eyes as she gazed at the sword aimed at the heavens.


    "Maybe..."


    But in the blink of an eye, that hope was utterly crushed.


    The massive golden hand descended, and the sword��despite its terrifying, forbidden power��had no effect at all.


    It was like an ant beneath a boot, or a ghost exposed to sunlight��completely powerless.


    "Boom!"


    The blood sword disintegrated like smoke, vanishing into the air. The golden hand continued its descent, not even pausing for a moment.


    "Nether King! Please, save me!" Belladonna''s eyes filled with frantic desperation.


    But her cries were met with silence.


    The only thing she could feel was the overwhelming pressure, as if the entire world was about to crush her.


    It was suffocating, terrifying beyond words.


    Finally, despair consumed her completely. "Damn you! All of the Netherworld should belong to chaos! Even if you kill us, when the Nether King returns, your death is certain!" S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Boom!"


    The golden hand came down, and her voice was abruptly cut off.


    Timothy withdrew his hand, the light in his eyes slowly fading back to calm.


    But beneath him, the vast land was marked by a massive handprint.


    The once-mighty Sacredfire Mountain had been completely flattened with a single strike.

 Chapter 457 What a waste!

    "What... what the hell is this?!"The sight before them was unbelievable: the once-mighty eight Sacredfire Mountains had completely vanished, leaving only a massive handprint in their place.


    The ghosts who witnessed this scene were all in shock, their faces showing utter disbelief.


    Fortunately, most of them had kept their distance, fearing the Sacredfire Mountains for so long that they had stayed far enough away to avoid being caught in the destruction.


    But even from afar, the scene before them filled them with a deep sense of awe and fear.


    It was hard to imagine that something like this could be done by human hands!


    "The Eight Ebon Goddesses... they''re all dead, right?"


    "Yeah, I saw it with my own eyes. They were crushed under that handprint. Even the Sacredfire Mountains were flattened��there''s no way they survived!"


    The brutal and bloodthirsty Ebon Goddesses had finally been killed, and the ghosts who had managed to survive should have felt relieved.


    But instead, they couldn''t shake the lingering fear in their hearts.


    After all, the one who had single-handedly taken on all eight Ebon Goddesses was terrifying beyond belief.


    If he decided to turn his attention to the ghosts, it would only take a moment for them to be wiped out...


    As the ghosts stood there, still trembling with fear, their eyes fixed on the figure who seemed like a god descending to earth.


    Suddenly, from the massive handprint, seven beams of light, each a different color, shot out and flew toward Timothy.


    The seven-colored lights shimmered like a rainbow.


    Some were as hard as metal, others as cold as ice. There was even a faint crackle of thunder and the howl of a fierce wind...


    At the same time, a crimson Origin Stone appeared in Timothy''s hand.


    When the seven Origin Stones came into view, the firestone in his hand seemed to respond to their call, flying toward them and settling neatly into the fourth position among the stones.


    The eight Origin Stones were once incredibly rare, scattered across different realms.


    Later, they were claimed by the Ninefold Underworld and embedded into the bodies of the Eight Ebon Goddesses, granting them the power to traverse worlds.


    But now, the eight Origin Stones had reunited.


    It seemed they had been apart for so long that they had formed a mysterious connection with each other.


    As Timothy extended his hand, the eight Origin Stones began to orbit around him, forming a circle in the sky.


    They moved slowly, high above.


    Even more strangely, the light from each Origin Stone grew brighter and brighter.


    Within the glowing ring they formed, tiny specks of light began to fall.


    These specks drifted down like snowflakes, each one a different color, creating a breathtakingly beautiful scene.


    For a moment, it was as if colorful snow was falling over the flattened Sacredfire Mountains.


    The snowflakes floated gently, as if they were going to cover the entire world.


    "What... what are these things?"


    Seeing that there was no way to avoid them, the ghosts on the ground began to panic.


    They tried to run, desperate not to be touched by the falling snowflakes.


    But no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t escape the area covered by the snow.


    Eventually, every ghost was touched by the falling snowflakes��there was no avoiding it.


    But just as they were bracing themselves for the worst, expecting something terrible to happen...


    They realized that the colorful snowflakes weren''t harming them at all.


    Each snowflake that landed on their souls sent ripples through their spiritual bodies, like a stone dropped into water.


    And then, to their amazement, the damage their souls had suffered from the Sacredfire Mountain''s flames began to heal. A soothing sensation washed over them, and they felt as if they were floating in a blissful trance.


    "This is..."


    After living in constant fear for so long, never knowing when they might be wiped out, the ghosts had never imagined a moment like this would come.


    "My soul is healing... I''m not going to disappear!"


    "I thought I wouldn''t make it through tomorrow, but now..."


    They looked up, their gazes filled with awe and gratitude as they stared at Timothy.


    And then, they noticed something else.


    The ring of light formed by the eight Origin Stones was expanding again, flowing like water across the sky.


    As the Origin Stones underwent their strange transformation, the ghosts were stunned to realize that the space around them was violently shaking.


    Lights swirled, and strange phenomena began to unfold.


    Memories that many of the ghosts had long forgotten from their previous lives suddenly surged back into their minds.


    And in the distorted space before them, the homes they remembered from those memories began to appear.


    It was the place every ghost longed for��their true home.


    There, waiting for them, were the friends, family, and loved ones they had never wanted to forget.


    Though they had lost their lives, every ghost still hoped to return to the world they once knew, to re-enter the cycle of reincarnation.


    Because if they could do that, they might have a chance to see their loved ones again.


    They had thought this wish was forever out of reach, but now...


    "Big brother..."


    At that moment, the ghosts who had first seen Timothy, including the little girl, suddenly understood what the eight Origin Stones were doing.


    The little girl had thought that the promise of seeing her parents again was just a kind lie, something to comfort her.


    But now, she realized that the big brother had never intended to break that promise.


    She could see her parents��the ones she had longed for with all her heart.


    Though they hadn''t been able to reunite in life, this time, they could enter the cycle of reincarnation together.


    They could even become a family again.


    "Thank you, big brother."


    Even though she was desperate to see her parents, the little girl didn''t leave right away.


    Instead, she looked at Timothy with deep sincerity, softly thanking him.


    Tears slid down her cheeks, each drop filled with genuine emotion.


    "Big brother, I still don''t know your name. But... goodbye."


    She waved gratefully at Timothy, a small, satisfied smile on her face.


    With tears in her eyes, she stepped through the space created by the Origin Stones, crossing over to the other side, where she was joyfully reunited with her family.


    More and more ghosts began to understand the purpose of the door in front of them, and one by one, they happily returned to their original Netherworlds.


    But before leaving, each of them looked up at the sky, expressing their gratitude in their own way. S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Some bowed their heads in respect, while others knelt in reverence...


    It wasn''t clear how much time had passed, but eventually, all the ghosts near the Sacredfire Mountain had returned to the worlds they belonged to.


    [All eight Origin Stones have been collected.]


    [But are you really going to turn them into a ring?]


    "Of course."


    [Tsk, what a waste! What a waste!] The system let out a long, regretful sigh, as if it was deeply pained by the decision.


    Timothy just smiled. "It''s a ring for my wife. Who cares if it''s a waste?"


    Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Though he had successfully dealt with the Eight Ebon Goddesses without much trouble, there was a brief moment earlier when he had sensed a strange energy, something eerily similar to the Dragon Blood Formation.


    Suddenly, it all made sense to him. No wonder the Eight Ebon Goddesses had been causing so much trouble for the Netherworld Citadel.


    The chaos in the Sepulcher of the Sacred was likely connected to them, to the Ninefold Underworld, and perhaps even to that mysterious Lord of the Underworld.


    It seemed that the turmoil in the Sepulcher of the Sacred was far more complicated than it appeared on the surface.


    But for now...


    Timothy smiled as he gazed into the distance. There was something else on his mind, something far more important.


    And that was the goddess Sylvia who was still peacefully sleeping in bed.

 Chapter 458 Tell me the truth, right now!

    The soft sunlight gently streamed into the small, shabby room.Wrapped in its warmth, the woman on the bed shifted slightly, her eyelashes fluttering delicately.


    "That was such a good sleep."


    It was as if all the exhaustion from her body had been swept away overnight. Sylvia stretched lazily, letting out a soft, contented sigh without even realizing it.


    Her smooth hand pressed lightly against the bedsheet as she slowly sat up, her beautiful hair cascading down like a waterfall.


    But just as her face lifted slightly from the pillow, her still-drowsy eyes opened, and she immediately saw Timothy sitting at the edge of the bed, smiling at her.


    "Honey, you forgot to put on your clothes."


    Seeing his goddess in such a sleepy, adorable state, Timothy couldn''t help but chuckle.


    He quickly gathered the clothes scattered across the bed and handed them to Sylvia.


    "Huh?"


    It was only then that Sylvia remembered. She glanced down quickly.


    Her slender, bare body was only partially covered by her loose hair, and beyond that...


    Her cheeks instantly flushed red.


    After what happened last night, she had been so tired and slept so comfortably that she had completely forgotten to put her clothes back on!


    "Quick, close your eyes��"


    Sylvia hurriedly grabbed the dress and the thin, delicate bra, blushing as she pulled the blanket up to cover herself.


    She only dared to get dressed slowly under the cover of the blanket.


    But since the blanket wasn''t very big to begin with, and the dress was a bit tricky to put on, her flawless, fair skin kept peeking out from under the covers.


    What made it worse was��


    She could clearly feel that Timothy hadn''t looked away the entire time. He just sat there, quietly watching her.


    By the time she finally managed to get dressed, Sylvia''s face was already burning red, and she hadn''t even left the bed yet.


    "Phew."


    After finally sorting out her clothes, Sylvia let out a long breath.


    She shot Timothy a playful, annoyed look, then stretched out her bare foot and lightly kicked him twice in a mock protest.


    "You''re the one who''s asking for trouble, honey, stretching your foot out like that."


    But to Timothy, those soft little kicks weren''t much of a punishment at all.


    In fact, he quickly reached out and grabbed her snow-white foot in one swift motion.


    "What��what are you doing?!"


    Sylvia hadn''t expected Timothy to react like that, and she immediately tried to pull her ankle back.


    But it was too late.


    Her delicate, pale foot was already in Timothy''s grasp. And what was worse��


    Timothy had a mischievous smile on his face as he extended two fingers, and then��


    With a light stroke of his fingers across the soft sole of her foot, a tingling sensation shot through her entire body.


    "Hey, wait."


    Sylvia''s expression shifted slightly, still trying to maintain her cool demeanor as she struggled to free herself from Timothy''s grip. S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But before she could even sit up straight, the overwhelming ticklish sensation flooded her senses, and she couldn''t hold it back any longer.


    "Tickling is just one of the five senses. I''m not going to give in to something so simple��"


    Pfft.


    "No, stop, not there.


    At least use one less finger.


    Hey, that technique!


    Pfft�� hahahahaha��"


    Finally, Sylvia, who had been trying so hard to resist, couldn''t take it anymore. The relentless tickling on the sole of her foot overwhelmed her.


    She collapsed onto the bed, burying her face in her arms, her laughter ringing out like the sweet song of a lark.


    The laughter came so hard that even the corners of her eyes began to well up with tears.


    "Timothy!


    I swear I''ll��hahahaha��"


    ...


    After a full ten minutes, Timothy finally let go, still smiling.


    Sylvia''s endurance was truly remarkable. She had managed to laugh for that long and still held onto a bit of stubbornness. Most people would have passed out from laughing after just a few minutes.


    But even a goddess has her limits. As Timothy released her, a wave of tingling numbness spread through Sylvia''s body. Her neck was damp with sweat, and she collapsed onto the bed, completely drained.


    "Ugh~"


    Barely managing to prop herself up, Sylvia shot Timothy a long, resentful look. Unfortunately, she had no strength left in her body, not even enough to exact revenge.


    Timothy chuckled. "Hey, you''re the one who put your foot in my hand. That''s a pretty obvious opening��you can''t blame me for taking advantage of it!"


    "You!"


    Sylvia was so frustrated that she couldn''t even come up with a good retort. She could only glare at Timothy with teary eyes, her expression a mix of anger and cuteness.


    "Ugh, when have I ever been at such a disadvantage?!"


    As Sylvia brooded over how to get back at him, she suddenly remembered the strange warmth she had felt when Timothy grabbed her foot earlier. His hand�� it seemed��


    Sylvia leaned in closer, grabbing Timothy''s arm and quickly inspecting his palm.


    Immediately, she saw a wound, with golden blood trickling from it.


    The golden blood was a sign of Timothy''s Ancient Saintly Body power. But since he hadn''t activated that power, his blood shouldn''t have turned gold. Unless��


    "Is your Ancient Saintly Body out of control? No, wait�� what did you do? Why would your body be pushed beyond its limits?"


    Sylvia''s tone had completely shifted from playful to deeply concerned, her eyes filled with worry.


    Timothy coughed awkwardly, trying to brush it off. "It''s nothing, really. I just cut my hand while working in the fields yesterday. You''re overthinking it, honey."


    "I don''t believe you."


    Sylvia wasn''t buying it. She pouted and grabbed his collar, her goddess-like pride shining through. "Don''t even think about lying to me. Tell me the truth, right now! Or else�� or else��"


    She paused, trying to think of a good threat, but nothing came to mind. Her serious, concentrated expression only made Timothy laugh.


    He knew that her insistence on getting the truth came from her genuine concern for him.


    After a moment of thought, Timothy sighed and decided to come clean. "Alright, fine. I admit it. Last night, while you were asleep, I snuck out to Sacredfire Mountain."


    "And?" Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "And I wiped out the remaining seven Ebon Goddesses and leveled Sacredfire Mountain."


    "And then?"


    "And then I came back, obviously. See? I''m perfectly fine. I just used a bit more power than I should have, so I need a day or two to recover."


    Timothy shrugged casually, as if to show he still had plenty of strength left and wasn''t seriously hurt.


    "That''s still not okay!"


    To his surprise, Sylvia suddenly became emotional and threw herself into his arms.


    "From now on, no matter what happens, if there''s even the slightest danger, you can''t leave without me. You have to take me with you!"


    Timothy looked down and saw the unmistakable glimmer of tears in Sylvia''s clear eyes, filled with worry and concern.


    The goddess, who always seemed so indifferent to everything, was now deeply anxious because he had gone off alone to face the seven Ebon Goddesses.


    Timothy felt a warmth spread through his chest.


    He wrapped his arms tightly around Sylvia and whispered softly in her ear, "Don''t worry. That was the last time. From now on, no matter what happens, I''ll never leave you behind again."

 Chapter 459 This little courtyard, would only ever open for them

    "Now that''s more like it..."Sylvia finally broke into a smile through her tears, playfully punching Timothy on the arm.


    As the curtains were drawn back, warm sunlight poured into the room, and the breeze carried a hint of coolness.


    It was already past eight in the morning.


    By this time, most families had finished breakfast and were out in the fields, starting a long day of hard work.


    The whole town felt peaceful and serene, so calm that it was easy to get lost in the tranquility.


    But...


    "I can''t believe how fast the day went by. Today, we have to head back to Sky Sanctuary."


    Standing at the door, Sylvia suddenly turned around.


    A gentle breeze lifted the hem of her light blue dress, making it flutter softly like a blooming camellia��elegant and breathtaking.


    "Yeah, a lot of people are waiting for us. And... there''s still a wedding to plan."


    Timothy smiled as he walked over to her, taking her smooth, delicate hand in his.


    Creak.


    The two of them stepped out of the house.


    Looking back, the little cottage still appeared quite run-down.


    Yet, for some reason, in their eyes, this simple, even shabby little house suddenly felt warm and comforting.


    On the old, low wooden table, two candles were still burning, and the three-legged chair showed signs of recent use.


    Especially in the small patch of land beside the house��once barren, after a day of work, tiny green shoots had already broken through the soil.


    Dewdrops from the morning still clung to the seedlings, and under the newborn sun, they seemed to be growing vigorously, reaching for the sky.


    The small courtyard was filled with a vibrant, thriving energy.


    A white paper crane gently floated down in front of them.


    Sylvia glanced back at the courtyard one last time, reluctant to leave, before slowly sitting down on the paper crane.


    Timothy sat behind her, wrapping his arms around her slender waist.


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    The day they spent living like ordinary people in the small town had been simple, but it was this very simplicity and quiet that gave these two powerful Holy Emperors a feeling so different from their usual lives.


    Perhaps such peaceful, ordinary days would be rare in the future, but this one would surely become an eternal memory, never to be forgotten.


    The crane''s call echoed through the sky, its ethereal sound carrying far and wide.


    The townspeople, busy with their work in the fields, barely noticed the shadow that silently passed overhead.


    Clink, clink. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only the crisp sound of keys jingling startled Elder Zandor next door.


    "What was that?"


    Sensing something was off, he hurried out of his house.


    To his surprise, he saw two gold ingots quietly placed on the wall that separated his house from the neighboring cottage.


    Next to the gold ingots was a small set of keys.


    These were the same keys he had handed to the young couple just the day before.


    "They... left?"


    Elder Zandor quickly picked up the keys and the gold ingots.


    In the past, when he rented out that old, run-down cottage, it was just to earn a few silver coins to buy some daily necessities and help make ends meet.


    But now, with the gold ingots in his hands, he found himself inexplicably wishing he could see those two young people again.


    Even Elder Zandor himself didn''t quite understand why he felt this way.


    He just knew that there was something different about them.


    Sure enough, the old, worn-out doors of the cottage had already been locked.


    "Hey, you two! Are you still here?"


    Elder Zandor hurriedly knocked on the door, but no response came.


    After hesitating for a moment, he finally decided to insert the key. With a soft click, the lock opened.


    The wooden door creaked as it swung open, revealing the same quiet courtyard as always.


    Calm, peaceful, and utterly silent.


    "You two?"


    Elder Zandor stepped inside, looking around.


    But aside from the two candles still sitting on the table, there was no trace of the young couple who had been there just moments ago.


    Those two slightly unusual young people had appeared out of nowhere, and now they had vanished just as suddenly, leaving no sign behind.


    It was as if they had never been there at all.


    "At least they could''ve said goodbye," Elder Zandor sighed, a little disappointed.


    He had rented out rooms to many people over the years. Most of the time, it was just a quick exchange��money for keys��with little conversation.


    But even though this time had been no different, he felt an inexplicable fondness for Timothy and Sylvia.


    Without touching the candles on the table, Elder Zandor left the house, feeling a bit deflated. As he glanced around, hoping to find some sign of the two, something caught his eye.


    The small vegetable garden in the distance... something about it seemed different.


    That patch of land had been barren for years, unable to grow anything. But now, with just a casual glance, he noticed something.


    Was that... green?


    Elder Zandor''s heart skipped a beat. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. He rushed over to the garden, quickly opening the small gate.


    And when the sight before him came into full view, his eyes widened in disbelief.


    This was no ordinary patch of green.


    Whatever seeds had been planted in the soil were now sprouting, growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Buds formed, flowers bloomed, and in mere moments, the once barren garden was filled with vibrant life.


    Brilliant blue flowers blossomed across the garden, their delicate fragrance drifting through the air.


    And in the center of each flower, a single drop of clear, blue liquid hung, shimmering in the morning light.


    As the flowers swayed gently in the breeze, the drops of liquid began to fall, one by one, onto the soil below.


    With each drop that touched the earth, ripples spread out, like waves in a pond, radiating outward.


    The pale blue ripples spread not just through the garden, but beyond��across the entire house, and further still.


    The streets, the fields, the mountains...


    In the blink of an eye, the entire town was touched by this strange, magical ripple.


    And the power of those ripples...


    Outside the garden, Elder Zandor held out his hand.


    To his astonishment, he saw that his arm��and the space around him��was slowly fading, as if dissolving into the air.


    But it wasn''t just that. His once clouded eyes suddenly became clear and sharp. The constant pain in his back vanished, and he found he could stand up straight with ease.


    As he looked around, he saw it wasn''t just him. The flowers, the trees, the grass in the hills��they were all growing, thriving with newfound energy.


    This strange phenomenon was like the morning dew, silently nourishing everything it touched, bringing life to the town.


    As the flowers in the garden swayed in the wind, the entire town underwent a miraculous transformation.


    Without realizing it, Elder Zandor lifted his head.


    And when he looked up at the sky, his gaze froze.


    High above, in the clear sky where the clouds had parted, a white paper crane soared, gliding gracefully through the endless blue.


    And on the crane...


    The woman who had stayed in his cottage the day before was now dressed in a stunning, elegant light blue gown. The man beside her wore a white robe, standing tall and proud.


    Riding on the paper crane, they looked like a pair of celestial beings.


    No, perhaps they were.


    "I see now," Elder Zandor murmured.


    A serene smile spread across his face as he quietly left the garden, walked out of the courtyard, and locked the wooden doors behind him.


    He knew that he would likely never see those two again in his lifetime.


    But from this day forward, this door, this little courtyard, would only ever open for them.

 Chapter 460 So it was true after all...

    "Hey, don''t you think it''s been a few days since the Goddess last came back?"At the peak of Sky Sanctuary, Zephyra gazed into the distance, her voice tinged with a bit of melancholy.


    As one of the Twelve Holy Envoys and the most trusted assassin by the Goddess''s side, her loyalty to Sylvia was unwavering.


    Even though she''d been dragged off by the Goddess for a spanking more than a few times recently, Zephyra couldn''t help but feel a strange emptiness in her heart after not seeing her for a while.


    Even her... butt felt kind of empty.


    "Timothy''s been gone for a few days too! Actually, I bet the two of them ditched Sky Sanctuary and ran off somewhere to be all lovey-dovey. Ugh, I''m her pet, for crying out loud! Even if they''re going on a honeymoon, they could at least take me along as a third wheel!" Azura, standing nearby, crossed her arms in frustration.


    "Maybe not..." Zephyra said nervously. "You really want to be a third wheel? You''re not worried the Goddess will spank you too?"


    "Spank me? Pfft, I''m not scared! The Goddess might seem strict, but she''s always been super nice to me. She''s never even thought about spanking me!" Azura smirked, clearly proud of herself.


    "What?! No way! I''ve been with the Goddess for years, and she''s never treated me any differently. Why would she only spank me and not anyone else? Wait..." Zephyra''s voice trailed off as a realization hit her. "Hold on! The only people the Goddess has spanked are me and Holy Maiden Aeliana. And Aeliana is the Goddess''s closest confidante. Doesn''t that mean... the spankings aren''t punishments at all? They''re actually... rewards?"


    It was as if something clicked in Zephyra''s mind.


    Her eyes lit up, and she even looked a little smug. "Hah! Maybe not getting spanked by Goddess Sylvia means she doesn''t think you''re worthy of a reward. Who says getting spanked is a punishment? The Goddess''s hands are cool and smooth, like jade. Sure, it stings a little, but when you think back on it, it''s actually kind of... nice. I''ve even overheard some guys say that if they ever got to meet Goddess Sylvia, they''d be thrilled to get beaten up by her. I bet that''s why!"


    "Wait, getting spanked by the Goddess feels that good?" Azura looked skeptical, but seeing the certainty in Zephyra''s expression, she started to believe it a little.


    "Hmm, now that you mention it, I kinda want to try it next time. Too bad I don''t know where the Goddess and Timothy are right now. Otherwise, I''d go find them right this second!"


    "No way! The Goddess would never be on a date!"


    Suddenly, Elder Turner, who had been listening to their conversation for a while, finally spoke up.


    At that moment, Elder Turner looked exhausted, his breath weak, and dark circles under his eyes. Sylvia, being a rare and wise ruler, used to personally handle many of Sky Sanctuary''s affairs. But with her gone, all those responsibilities had fallen onto Elder Turner''s shoulders.


    For the past few days, he''d been working day and night, leaving him utterly drained. But even in his weakened state, what bothered him most wasn''t the workload.


    It was...


    "As the ruler of Sky Sanctuary, the Goddess has been away for several days. There''s no way she''s off on a date! I''m telling you, the Goddess isn''t that kind of person! And Timothy? That kid doesn''t have nearly enough charm to win over the Goddess!"


    Even though he''d just been brutally shown up by their public displays of affection in the last court session, Elder Turner still stood tall, full of confidence.


    "Uh..." Azura stared at him like he was an idiot. "Yeah, I''m not buying it. Besides, there''s no external threats or internal problems right now. What else could the Goddess be doing? If it''s not a date, then what?"


    Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "That''s impossible!" Elder Turner tried to argue, but as he thought about it, he realized... she might actually have a point.


    After all, things at the Sepulcher of the Sacred had calmed down, and the major sects had willingly submitted to the Goddess after witnessing her divine power there. The rebellion had been quelled, and Sky Sanctuary was thriving like never before.


    Logically, there really shouldn''t be anything left that needed urgent attention.


    But...


    Elder Turner, unwilling to let the Goddess''s image be tarnished, racked his brain for an explanation. Finally, a lightbulb went off in his head. "No, wait! Before the Goddess and Timothy left, Timothy told me several times that they were going out to deal with two ancient serpents hiding somewhere. Now that the Goddess is missing, she must be out there dealing with them!"


    "Are you sure?" Azura asked, clearly skeptical.


    "Absolutely." S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Azura thought for a moment, still unconvinced. "Okay, then let me ask you this: when Timothy described those two serpents, did he say they were light pink?"


    Elder Turner paused. "Actually, yes, he did."


    "And did Timothy also mention that those serpents liked to bathe and play in the water?"


    "Uh... yeah, he did say that. Strange, how do you know? Did Timothy tell you too?" Elder Turner asked, confused.


    Azura, who had been holding back for a while, finally couldn''t contain herself and burst out laughing. "Oh, Elder Turner, you''re so out of touch! Light pink, bathing and playing in the water? That''s just Timothy''s way of covering up the fact that he and the Goddess were going out on a date! It''s a metaphor for kissing!"


    "Kissing? That''s impossible!" Elder Turner stood there in stunned silence, unable to believe it.


    But as he thought back to Timothy''s descriptions, and the slightly odd expression the Goddess had every time she returned from being out with Timothy, something clicked in his mind.


    "No, I refuse to believe it!" Even though the truth was dawning on him, Elder Turner still didn''t want to accept it. He desperately searched for any way to refute it.


    But just then, a white paper crane suddenly appeared in the distant sky.


    With a soft, melodic cry, the crane flew toward Sky Sanctuary, catching everyone''s attention as it gracefully descended to the mountain peak.


    "Come on, honey, take my hand and hop down," Timothy said as he jumped off the crane first, extending his hand like a gentleman.


    "I''m not some frail little girl..." Sylvia shot him a slightly annoyed glance.


    "Ahem, I''m just worried since we stayed up so late last night. You must be exhausted, honey."


    "Well... I guess I am a little tired." Sylvia hesitated for a moment, her legs feeling a bit sore, before finally taking Timothy''s hand.


    But just as she stepped off the crane, leaning forward at the perfect angle, Timothy leaned in and planted a soft kiss on her snow-white forehead.


    "W-What are you doing?" Sylvia, completely caught off guard, blushed and took a small step back.


    "I''m just worried you''re too tired, so I''m giving you a little energy boost."


    "Yeah, right! I don''t believe you for a second!"


    The atmosphere between them suddenly became sweet and intimate.


    Meanwhile, Elder Turner stood there, completely dumbfounded.


    So it was true after all... Goddess Sylvia really was on a date!

 Chapter 461 W-wedding?!

    "Whoa, Elder Turner, why do you look so pale?Have I been out on dates too much lately, leaving you with too much work and exhausting you?" Sylvia asked, noticing Elder Turner''s blank stare, his haggard expression, and the way he seemed on the verge of tears, looking utterly defeated.


    She casually pulled out a small wooden box and tossed it to Elder Turner. "This is an Epic-level Spirit Focus Elixir. It''s great for restoring energy and purifying the soul. You''ve been working too hard these past few days, so take it and recover."


    "Th-thank you, my Lady," Elder Turner stammered.


    Normally, if the goddess showed such care for her subordinates and even gifted such a valuable artifact, Elder Turner would be overwhelmed with gratitude and excitement. But right now, even though he respectfully accepted the elixir, his face still looked like he was about to cry, as if he had no tears left to shed.


    "Hmm? Could it be that Elder Turner has some hidden ailment that even the Spirit Focus Elixir can''t cure?" Sylvia asked, puzzled. It was the first time she''d seen Elder Turner with such a strange expression.


    "Ahem, I think you might be misunderstanding something, dear," Timothy chimed in with a chuckle. "Maybe what''s really tiring Elder Turner out isn''t his body."


    "Not his body?"


    "Exactly. I think what''s really wearing him down is... his heart."


    Sylvia: "Huh???"


    "Are you saying that Elder Turner, at over 400 years old and still single, is feeling lonely, and that''s why he''s like this?"


    "Well, maybe... but that''s not the whole story."


    "Pfft."


    Each line of their conversation felt like a dagger stabbing into Elder Turner''s heart.


    ''It''s bad enough being single in front of the goddess, but do they have to rub it in like this?'' Elder Turner could only scream internally, unable to voice his suffering.


    "Alright, enough about that. There''s something more important right now," Timothy said, gently nudging Sylvia forward with a hint of excitement.


    "Oh, you mean that? Ahem, yes, I suppose it''s about time," Sylvia replied, coughing lightly, but there was a clear smile of anticipation on her face.


    The two of them took off hand-in-hand, leaving behind a devastated Elder Turner, who looked like he might cough up blood at any moment, and a group of disciples standing there, utterly dumbfounded.


    Sure, they had seen the goddess personally bring Timothy lemon tea before, showing their affection in small ways. But this? Walking hand-in-hand, openly displaying their sweet relationship? Even though it had been official for a while, this was the first time they''d seen such a public display!


    "Damn you, Brother Timothy! I can''t take this anymore!"


    "I refuse to believe it! As long as the goddess hasn''t mentioned anything about a wedding, there''s still a chance..."


    "But didn''t the goddess just hint at something earlier? Could it be... they''re planning the wedding?"


    "N-no way... Maybe they were talking about breaking up?"


    "Does the goddess look like someone who''s about to break up?"


    "?A?!"


    The disciples'' imaginations ran wild, completely unaware that back at the Sky Sanctuary, Sylvia had already pulled out a Golden Silk Bamboo Scroll she had prepared long ago.


    This Golden Silk Bamboo Scroll was made from spirit bamboo that had grown for over a hundred years on Ink Saint Mountain, refined with golden threads. Each scroll was incredibly precious, brimming with spiritual energy, and would last for millennia.


    For many sects, obtaining even one Golden Silk Bamboo Scroll was a monumental effort, something they would use to record their most secret techniques, ensuring they could be passed down for generations.


    But Sylvia had prepared over a thousand of these priceless scrolls, all to be used as wedding invitations.


    From the most renowned sanctuaries and sacred lands to the top sects known throughout the world, everyone would receive a Golden Silk Bamboo Scroll.


    The sheer number and scale of the invitations made it hard to imagine just how grand this wedding would be. It was likely that no event in history could compare to the spectacle that was about to unfold.


    However, there was one small problem.


    Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    As Sylvia stared at the mountain of Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls in front of her, she seemed to be lost in thought.


    With so many Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls prepared, writing them all out was going to be a monumental task. If Sylvia had to do it alone, who knew how long it would take? Even with Timothy helping, it would only speed things up a little.


    Unless... they could recruit a few more hands!


    Of course, these helpers couldn''t just be anyone. They needed to have high enough cultivation and status to ensure that the spiritual energy flowed through their writing. On top of that, they had to be trustworthy and discreet. S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Timothy and Sylvia exchanged a glance, they instantly knew what the other was thinking.


    Azura and Holy Maiden Aeliana��one was the Dragon King with the bloodline of the Ancestral Dragon, and the other was a Holy Maiden at the level of a Holy Emperor. In every way, this pair��a person and a dragon��were the perfect candidates.


    "Azura, come here," Timothy called out with a wave of his hand toward the entrance of the hall.


    Whoosh.


    In no time, a small figure with dragon horns darted into the Sky Sanctuary, flying in with a sense of urgency.


    "Why did you call me all of a sudden? What''s going on? Is there Golden Scale Dragon Carp to eat?" Azura asked excitedly, her eyes darting around the hall, searching for food.


    "All you think about is eating. You little glutton," Timothy said with a laugh, giving her a light tap on the head.


    But soon, a sly smile crept onto his face.


    "I''ve got something really important to tell you. If you complete this task perfectly, there will be endless amounts of delicious food waiting for you in a few days."


    "Really?!" Azura''s eyes lit up, sparkling like stars at the promise of such a reward.


    Timothy bent down and whispered in her ear, "All you need to do is head over to the Blooming Sanctuary and bring back Holy Maiden Aeliana to help with a small task."


    "What task?" Azura asked, barely able to contain her excitement.


    "Writing out the wedding invitations."


    "W-wedding?!"


    Even Azura, with all her boldness, was taken aback.

 Chapter 462 Well, obviously, we called you here to help

    Amid the soft, childlike sound of a dragon''s roar, a golden-scaled dragon entered the Blooming Sanctuary."Azura, what brings you here?"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana was visibly surprised to see Azura. After all, this little dragon was usually either eating or sticking close to Timothy, rarely venturing out on her own.


    "Holy Maiden, the Goddess has something important to discuss with you," Azura, now in human form after landing, spoke hurriedly, a trace of urgency in her voice.


    Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "The Goddess needs me?" Aeliana''s expression shifted slightly, realizing that things were indeed as complicated as she had feared. She had barely rested since returning from the Sepulcher of the Sacred, and now, it seemed like trouble was brewing again.


    What could have happened? Was it something related to the Sky Sanctuary? Or had something gone wrong at the Sepulcher of the Sacred? Or worse�� the Netherworld? sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If even Sylvia is concerned, I can''t imagine what''s going on��"


    "I understand. Take me there right away."


    Without wasting a moment, Aeliana instructed Azura to return to her dragon form and carry her to the Sky Sanctuary.


    As they soared over mountains and rivers, Aeliana gazed down at the vast land below. She could clearly see that many sects had already activated their defensive formations. The Elant Continent, which had been peaceful for tens of thousands of years, was now on high alert after the recent catastrophe at the Sepulcher of the Sacred. Many sects were more vigilant than ever, fearing another disaster.


    "Sky Sanctuary�� doesn''t seem any different, though?"


    However, as they descended upon the Sky Sanctuary, Aeliana quickly noticed that the atmosphere was unusually calm. There was no sign of any major event. Everything seemed as it always had, with no hint of anything out of the ordinary.


    But considering that Azura had been sent by the Goddess herself, and with such urgency, Aeliana couldn''t afford to let her guard down. She hurried toward the heart of the Sky Sanctuary.


    "Sylvia, what''s going on? Has something strange happened at the Sepulcher of the Sacred again?"


    Before she even entered, Aeliana''s worried voice echoed through the hall. Her golden hair swayed as she rushed inside, her footsteps quick and anxious.


    What she saw upon entering was Timothy and Sylvia, both deeply focused on writing. The two, who were usually inseparable and always showing their affection, were now completely absorbed in their work, their pens moving without pause. Beside them, scrolls were stacked high, forming a small mountain. At a glance, there were hundreds, if not thousands.


    But what caught Aeliana''s attention the most was��


    "Are those�� Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls?"


    Her eyes widened in shock. She knew exactly how precious these scrolls were, made from the bamboo of Ink Saint Mountain and capable of lasting tens of thousands of years. For many smaller sects, obtaining even one of these scrolls was nearly impossible, no matter how much effort or wealth they poured into it.


    While it wasn''t too difficult for the Sky Sanctuary to acquire Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls, the sheer number they had gathered here was staggering.


    ''What could have happened to make Sylvia so desperate to collect this many Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls?''


    Even Aeliana, usually calm and composed, felt her face pale slightly. She began to suspect that an enemy so powerful that even the Sky Sanctuary might struggle to face them was approaching.


    That would explain why Sylvia was urgently preparing by inscribing formations and spells onto the scrolls, readying for battle.


    "The situation with the Sepulcher of the Sacred has only just settled, and if another major threat strikes now, things could get really bad!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s expression grew serious as her thoughts raced.


    She was well aware that the current state of the major sects was anything but stable. On top of that, Sylvia and Timothy had only recently returned from the Netherworld and hadn''t even had time to properly rest and recover. If something unexpected were to happen now, the consequences could be disastrous.


    This time, she didn''t dare disturb Timothy and Sylvia, who were both deeply focused on their writing. Instead, she quietly approached them, careful not to make a sound, and leaned in to see what Sylvia was writing.


    However, what she saw was completely different from what she had imagined.


    Sylvia wasn''t writing any ancient, complex formations or drawing protective or offensive sigils. Instead, the words on the scroll read:


    "In three days�� Sky Sanctuary�� will host a wedding!"


    Aeliana''s eyes locked onto that sentence, and her mind went blank.


    "Wha��what?! ��( �� �� ��|||)��"


    She was utterly dumbfounded. She had been bracing herself for some earth-shattering crisis, but��


    Wait, no, this was earth-shattering!


    If the news of Goddess Sylvia''s wedding got out, it would cause an uproar far greater than the disaster at the Sepulcher of the Sacred. The marriage of any Holy Emperor-level figure might not shake the world, but Sylvia? That would send shockwaves across the entire Elant Continent!


    After all�� this was Goddess Sylvia we were talking about!


    Aeliana could hardly believe it. These two had gone to the Netherworld for what she thought was a simple honeymoon, publicly flaunting their affection for each other in front of the whole world. And now�� it was actually happening!


    "Well, you got here pretty quickly," Sylvia said, her voice calm but with a hint of satisfaction. "Timothy and I have thought this through for a long time, and we''ve decided to hold our wedding here at Sky Sanctuary in three days. We''ll be inviting the Legendary Mystic Realm and over a thousand sects from across the land to attend. These," she gestured to the scrolls, "are the invitations."


    Sylvia''s clear eyes met Aeliana''s, filled with an unshakable resolve. The usual cold pride in her gaze was now mixed with something Aeliana had never seen before��an overwhelming sense of anticipation.


    This feeling�� Aeliana had never sensed anything like it from any Holy Emperor-level figure, especially not from Sylvia. The once aloof goddess was now speaking with such certainty, and even Timothy put down his pen, smiling warmly from the heart.


    The two of them exchanged a glance, their eyes locked, neither looking away. Their expressions and the way they gazed at each other were filled with such affection that it was almost too sweet to bear.


    "These are wedding invitations? So�� what am I even here for?" Aeliana asked, still in shock.


    Timothy shrugged. "Well, obviously, we called you here to help."


    "In other words, you''re our free labor!" Sylvia added with a smirk.


    The two of them shared a knowing smile, perfectly in sync with each other.


    Meanwhile, Aeliana stood there, completely dumbfounded, unable to process what had just happened��

 Chapter 463 We need to report this!

    The Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls were incredibly precious, especially if stored properly and not subjected to severe damage. In fact, it wasn''t impossible for them to last tens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands of years.However, writing on these scrolls required a significant amount of spiritual energy. And when it came to writing wedding invitations for Goddess Sylvia, it demanded even more care and attention.


    "Ugh, I''m exhausted��"


    After finishing over ten invitations on the Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls, Holy Maiden Aeliana felt a wave of fatigue wash over her.


    But still��


    "I can''t believe Sylvia''s actually decided to go through with the wedding."


    Her pen hovered in mid-air, and her gaze froze for a moment.


    As Sylvia''s closest confidante for the past century, Aeliana knew her better than anyone. Despite Sylvia''s usual cold and aloof demeanor, and her occasional teasing, Aeliana understood the true nature of the goddess that the world revered.


    Sure, those two were always flaunting their love, making everyone around them envious. But to think that Sylvia had truly found her own happiness��and was so resolute about it, without a hint of hesitation��it was almost too sweet to handle. Yet, Aeliana couldn''t help but feel a warm rush of joy for her friend. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    She had once thought this day would never come, but now, she was actually going to witness it with her own eyes.


    As Sylvia''s one and only closest confidante, no matter how tired she was today, she was determined to finish the task!


    A soft, warm smile appeared on Aeliana''s lips. Suddenly, the fatigue in her hand seemed to vanish, replaced by a newfound determination she hadn''t felt before.


    Sylvia, don''t worry. These invitations? Leave them to me!


    A brilliant golden light shimmered at the tip of her pen, and as spiritual energy flowed through it, Aeliana''s writing speed noticeably increased. One by one, the invitations on the Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls were completed at an astonishing pace. The esteemed Holy Maiden Aeliana was hard at work, diligently and without complaint.


    "Wow, you''re really fast! Damn it, I need to pick up the pace if I want to taste the human wedding feast. I''m sitting at the kids'' table!"


    Seeing Aeliana working so hard, Azura was visibly startled. Her little tail perked up with determination, and she too sped up her writing.


    With the power of her Ancestral Dragon bloodline, the characters she wrote on the scrolls seemed to flow with a unique spiritual energy, making the Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls even more radiant.


    Before long, Aeliana and Azura found themselves in a sort of competition, their speeds increasing with every scroll. After finishing each one, they''d glance at each other, as if trying to outdo the other.


    "Damn it, no wonder she''s the Holy Maiden. I didn''t think she could be this fast!"


    "Hmph, not bad for a little dragon. Writing on these scrolls isn''t as easy as it looks, but you''re keeping up with me."


    "Of course! And I''ve got more tricks up my sleeve! Watch this��Dragon King''s Triple Pen Technique!"


    As Azura spoke, not only did she hold a pen in each hand, but the tip of her dragon tail��covered in scales as sharp as a fountain pen��was also dipped in ink.


    "No way! You can use your tail as a pen? And it''s even better than handwriting! That''s totally cheating! Why are you trying so hard? Is the kids'' table food really that good?!"


    Aeliana hadn''t expected Azura to pull such a move. She panicked, realizing she couldn''t afford to slack off, and hurriedly sped up her own writing.


    "Scratch, scratch, scratch."


    For a while, the entire Sky Sanctuary was silent, with only the faint sound of writing echoing through the space. The completed Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls piled up like small mountains beside them.


    Time passed slowly, and it was hard to tell how many hours had gone by. Before they knew it, the sun had set, and the sky was filled with stars. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, Azura ran out of energy. She let out a long sigh and stretched her small body.


    "Phew, I''m exhausted. I''ve written at least 300 invitations."


    She rubbed her dragon tail, which had become a bit red from all the writing.


    "Ugh, same here. Competing with a little dragon who even uses her tail is no joke. My hand''s about to go numb��"


    For practitioners like them, normal physical tasks were usually no big deal. But after writing on Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls for an entire day, both Azura and Holy Maiden Aeliana were clearly worn out.


    Still, at this pace, they''d probably finish by sunrise. And besides, the goddess was supposed to be working alongside them��


    "Wait, where''s the goddess?"


    It was only then that the two realized something was off. When they had started writing the wedding invitations, Sylvia had been right there with them, making them think she was in it for the long haul too. But now, it was clear that Sylvia had written far fewer invitations than the two of them.


    That''s strange. Sylvia''s mastery of swordsmanship far surpasses ours. She should be able to write on the Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls much faster than us. Why is she so slow? Aeliana thought, puzzled.


    After all, she knew Sylvia well enough to know that the goddess wasn''t the type to slack off. So why was she lagging behind this time?


    Just then, Aeliana and Azura glanced toward a distant corner of the Sky Sanctuary and finally noticed something. At some point, Sylvia had moved to a rocking chair��who knew where she''d gotten it from��and was now sitting there, completely relaxed.


    Beside her, Timothy approached and gently draped a coat over her shoulders.


    "You''ve been up so late. Your hands must be tired," he said softly.


    The evening breeze was cool, and Timothy took Sylvia''s hand, bringing it to his lips and blowing warm air over it.


    The gentle warmth spread over her right hand, making her feel incredibly comfortable. But Sylvia couldn''t help but murmur softly, with a hint of complaint, "It''s not like I''m that tired��


    First, you worry I''ll catch a chill and make me change into something warmer. Then you bring me hot chamomile tea, saying it''s good for my health. I''ve barely written any invitations at all."


    "Now that you mention it, that''s true��" Timothy chuckled, realizing it himself. "But I''m just worried about you, my love. What if you overwork yourself and aren''t at your best on the wedding day?"


    "If I''m not at my best, does that mean you won''t marry me?" Sylvia teased, her voice soft but playful.


    "Of course not. Even if you shrank down to the size of a ghost from the Netherworld, I''d still marry you. I just want the goddess at our wedding to be the most beautiful being in the world."


    "Hmm~"


    Sylvia hadn''t expected Timothy''s response to be so flawless. Under the moonlight, she found herself at a loss for words. Flustered, she turned her head slightly and pulled the coat tighter around her shoulders, trying to hide her blushing face.


    But the familiar scent of Timothy''s coat only made her cheeks flush even more. In the moonlight, her cool, ethereal beauty took on a new, delicate charm.


    "No wonder the goddess has been so slow today. She''s been secretly showing off her love all day behind our backs! (���n��.)"


    Finally understanding why Sylvia''s productivity had been so low, Aeliana and Azura suddenly felt like their empty stomachs were completely stuffed with sweetness.


    We need to report this! The goddess has been slacking off and showing off her love instead of working!

 Chapter 464 The Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls

    "Phew, it''s finally over."As the first rays of dawn filtered into the Sky Sanctuary, Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura let out a long sigh of relief, finally able to catch their breath.


    Looking at the towering pile of Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls beside them, both the Holy Maiden and the dragon had dark circles under their eyes, clearly exhausted.


    They had been writing for an entire day and night, and it was obvious their bodies were worn out.


    But more than the physical exhaustion, what weighed on them was the mental fatigue.


    After all, spending the whole night pouring their energy into writing invitations was already draining enough.


    And to top it off, they had to endure the constant barrage of sweet, lovey-dovey moments happening nearby.


    Seriously, this life was just too much!


    "Ughhh��"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana, who had been used as free labor, looked pitiful and on the verge of tears.


    "I can''t believe we finished all of them in just one day."


    At that moment, Sylvia glanced at the mountain of over a thousand Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls and couldn''t help but express her surprise.


    She walked over to the exhausted pair, her gaze softening as she approached.


    Gently patting Azura''s little head, she also gave Aeliana''s tired shoulders a comforting squeeze.


    "You''ve both worked so hard. Thank you, Azura�� and Aeliana."


    "Aeliana?"


    The moment Sylvia said her name, Aeliana froze for a good few seconds.


    As the Holy Maiden of the Blooming Sanctuary, most people were used to addressing her as "Holy Maiden," rarely calling her by her actual name. It was almost unheard of for anyone to refer to her so casually as "Aeliana," which left her a bit stunned.


    Even fewer people had ever spoken to her with such warmth.


    She hadn''t expected Sylvia to switch to using her name today.


    "Aeliana�� The last time you called me that, Sylvia, was�� well, the last time."


    A strand of golden hair fell softly by her ear, and Aeliana felt a warmth bloom in her chest.


    It was as if all the exhaustion from the night had melted away, and she couldn''t hide the small smile of joy that crept onto her face.


    "Sylvia, oh my gosh, I''m so touched!"


    Without warning, Aeliana threw herself forward, wrapping Sylvia in a tight hug.


    Her golden hair, soft and flowing like a waterfall, brushed against Sylvia''s chest as she nuzzled into her, overwhelmed with emotion.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, and she couldn''t help but sniffle.


    "I''m so moved! Does this mean you finally see me as your closest confidante? If I''d known, I would''ve worked twice as hard last night! I wouldn''t have slacked off or secretly watched you two being all lovey-dovey! And I definitely wouldn''t have teased you about your chest being smaller than mine, ohhh��"


    "Alright, alright, it''s not like I didn''t call you that before because I didn''t like you."


    Seeing Aeliana''s pitiful expression, Sylvia couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Though she had always been a bit distant with everyone, it wasn''t that bad, was it?


    Who would''ve thought that the usually carefree Holy Maiden had her own unspoken worries?


    After comforting the teary-eyed Aeliana for a while, Sylvia finally lifted her head and gazed at the rising sun.


    "The Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls are ready. It''s time."


    Her voice was soft, almost a whisper.


    As the warm sunlight gradually bathed the peak of the Sky Sanctuary, a golden Sacred Bell materialized in the air.


    "Dong~"


    The deep, resonant chime echoed across the mountaintop.


    It carried the fresh energy of the morning, yet was also imbued with the undeniable authority of the Holy Emperor.


    The chime of the bell rippled outward like waves, causing the leaves and grass along its path to rustle and sway.


    It was serene and melodious, yet carried an undeniable sense of divine authority!


    "What�� what is this?!"


    Whether in the middle of meditation or deep in sleep, every disciple and elder opened their eyes at the same moment.


    They rushed outside, staring in disbelief at the sky and their surroundings.


    "The Goddess''s Sacred Bell!"


    They could sense clearly that there was no hostility in the bell''s sound.


    It was obvious that the Sacred Bell hadn''t been summoned to face an enemy.


    But as the Goddess''s divine weapon, the Sacred Bell rarely appeared unless something of great importance was happening.


    The appearance of the Sacred Bell could only mean one thing: something monumental was about to take place.


    "Elder, why would the Goddess summon the Sacred Bell at this time? What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know either, but today''s bell sounds�� different from usual."


    Both the elders and disciples could hear a sense of solemnity and seriousness in the ethereal chime.


    Even though they didn''t know the reason, none of them dared to be careless. They quickly gathered at the mountain''s peak, gazing up at the sky with reverence.


    The sky was a deep, endless blue, with only a few white clouds drifting lazily, like flowers floating on a calm sea.


    A gentle breeze blew through, carrying the lingering notes of the Sacred Bell''s chime.


    It was peaceful, yet it filled everyone with a sense of awe and respect.


    Amidst the sound of the bell, Sylvia stepped through the void, walking gracefully across the sky.


    Her pale blue gown flowed like petals unfurling, softly wrapping around her slender figure.


    The hem of her dress fluttered in the wind, like butterflies dancing or a waterfall splashing into a pool.


    Her cold, majestic presence was so overwhelming that even the Sacred Bell trembled slightly, as if bowing in submission.


    Her face, flawless and breathtakingly beautiful, was so divine that no one dared to entertain any impure thoughts.


    "What is the Goddess��"


    No one dared to speak aloud, but both the disciples and elders of the Sky Sanctuary could sense something unusual.


    The Goddess seemed�� different today.


    But no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t pinpoint exactly what had changed.


    They only felt that the aura of majesty she exuded was stronger than ever before, more�� solemn. S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her gaze swept over the mountain peak, taking in the vast earth below, shrouded in mist and clouds.


    Under the watchful eyes of all, Sylvia finally parted her lips, her voice as clear and sweet as a bell, echoing in all directions:


    "Three days from now, I will hold a wedding here at the Sky Sanctuary�� with Timothy."


    As she spoke the last few words, for the first time, a hint of nervousness crept into her usually calm and cold voice.


    But even so, the determination in her tone was unmistakable.


    Elder Turner: "Huh???"


    The other elders: "What???"


    The Twelve Saints of the Star Palace: "Oh???"


    The disciples of the Sky Sanctuary: "Wait, what?!"


    The sudden announcement left everyone completely stunned.


    At that moment, Sylvia lightly tapped her foot in the air.


    In a flash of light, countless scrolls flew out from the void.


    These scrolls shimmered with a radiant golden light, fluttering like butterflies as they spread out in all directions.


    Each one was imbued with a vibrant spiritual energy.


    The Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls, crafted from the sacred bamboo of Zhimou Mountain, carried the fresh scent of bamboo and the pure, holy glow of golden threads.


    Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    Over a thousand of these golden scrolls, wrapped in light, flew toward the various sects across the land.


    "Those are�� the Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls!"


    The people of the Sky Sanctuary knew all too well how precious these scrolls were.


    What was even more astonishing was that there were over a thousand of them.


    It was only now that they realized the truth.


    The Goddess''s announcement of her wedding wasn''t some spur-of-the-moment decision��it had been meticulously planned for a long time!

 Chapter 465 I cant believe this day has finally come

    Centered around Sky Sanctuary, thousands of Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls shot out in all directions.Like shooting stars streaking across the sky, each scroll left behind a trail of sacred golden light.


    They fluttered like butterflies, scattering across the vast Elant continent.


    Some disappeared into towering mountain ranges, others glided into deep, mysterious lakes.


    Some ventured into frozen wastelands, while others flew toward fiery, burning canyons.


    The Elant continent was home to countless sects, large and small.


    But only a thousand were worthy of receiving a Golden Silk Bamboo Scroll.


    The golden trails stretched across the heavens.


    More astonishingly, wherever the scrolls passed, strange phenomena began to occur.


    Plants grew rapidly, bursting with life, and even the animals and birds in the forests looked up at the sky, seemingly drawn to the extraordinary sight.


    A faint fragrance of ink bamboo filled the air.


    Vibrant spiritual energy condensed into a gentle rain, falling from the sky, its purity nourishing everything it touched.


    A seven-colored rainbow arched across the horizon, beautiful and divine.


    "This�� this is a Golden Silk Bamboo Scroll!"


    "Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls flying across the entire Elant continent? Who could possibly have the power to pull off something this grand?"


    Countless practitioners gazed up at the sky.


    Already in disbelief, they were even more shocked as they took in the scene around them.


    "Spiritual rain falling, blessing the world��


    For such a miraculous event to occur, these Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls must be invitations to a wedding hosted by a Holy Emperor-level figure!


    No, wait��just one Holy Emperor wouldn''t be enough to cause such a divine spectacle.


    If this really is a wedding, then�� it might even be between two Holy Emperor-level figures!"


    "There are only so many Holy Emperors in the world. How could there possibly be a couple where both are Holy Emperors?


    Wait�� maybe�� there really is!"


    At that moment, the same thought crossed the minds of all the practitioners: two figures, seemingly destined for each other, appeared in their imaginations.


    The meteor shower of Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls slowly descended into the various sects.


    "This aura�� it really is a Golden Silk Bamboo Scroll!"


    Even the usually composed sect leaders, who held high status, couldn''t remain calm. They respectfully stepped out of their sects to receive the scrolls falling from the sky.


    Radiant Monastery.


    "Three days from now�� the goddess is getting married!"


    Even though he was in the middle of an important meditation retreat, sensing the aura, Abbot Fenvin immediately broke his seclusion and stepped out to receive the Golden Silk Bamboo Scroll.


    As he read the invitation written on the scroll, even the steadfast monk couldn''t help but feel deeply shaken.


    His hand, which held his prayer beads, trembled slightly in disbelief.


    "The goddess�� she''s really marrying Timothy��


    Unbelievable. Truly unbelievable. S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fate is mysterious, its workings beyond comprehension.


    As a monk, I should remain detached from worldly affairs, but��


    Rest assured, the two of you. I will certainly attend the wedding at Sky Sanctuary and offer my blessings."


    Themyscira Sect.


    "I''ve just bound the latest edition of the goddess''s Uselessness of Spiritual Partners�� Ah, even the book smells sweet."


    Thalia, the proud leader of the sect, secretly pulled out a brand-new copy of The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners from under her pillow, her face full of happiness and satisfaction.


    "Don''t worry, goddess. No matter what, I will always follow you, holding fast to the teachings in The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners. I will never marry, dedicating myself to you alone!"


    Seeing that no one was around, she quietly opened the book, burying her face in its pages, inhaling deeply with a mix of longing and obsession.


    It was as if the words themselves carried the goddess''s fragrance.


    At that moment, a Golden Silk Bamboo Scroll descended from the sky, immediately catching Thalia''s attention.


    She quickly dashed out of her room, reaching up to catch the scroll as it fell from the heavens.


    "This�� it has the goddess''s aura!


    Could it be that the goddess has finally come to her senses, abandoned that wretched Timothy, and decided to live freely?"


    Just from a quick sniff, Thalia''s eyes lit up with excitement. She eagerly unrolled the scroll.


    "A wedding invitation?"


    But as she read the contents, she froze.


    She stood there, completely still, as if time itself had stopped.


    "Sect Leader, should we still attend the wedding at Sky Sanctuary?" Emily, who had hurried over in a panic, asked softly after a long silence.


    "We''ll go."


    Thalia''s eyes seemed to glisten with unshed tears. After a brief pause, she finally spoke.


    She raised her head quietly, gazing up at the sky. Her voice was low, but carried a newfound seriousness: "This is the goddess''s decision. No matter what, I will offer her my most sincere blessings.


    We will always follow in the goddess''s footsteps."


    "I understand, Sect Leader," Emily replied softly.


    But as she followed her master''s gaze toward the sky, a hint of sadness flickered across her face.


    ''Perhaps, as Master said, there are some people, some figures, who are destined to pass by each other, never to meet again,'' she thought.


    After a long silence, she wiped away a tear that had slipped down her cheek and whispered to herself.


    ...


    Netherworld.


    "Princess Erelyn, Princess Erelyn, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine, I''m fine. Lately, I''ve just been a bit distracted, my focus isn''t what it used to be."


    Hearing the voice calling her, Erelyn shook her head slightly and adjusted the crown on her head.


    After two devastating wars, the Netherworld Citadel was in the process of rebuilding, with everything slowly coming back to life.


    Though many buildings were still in ruins, thanks to the efforts of the ghost soldiers and spirits, the citadel was gradually becoming vibrant again.


    With the threat of the Eight Ebon Goddesses gone, the various realms of the Netherworld had become much more peaceful.


    Yet, despite all this, every time Erelyn looked around, she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was missing, like there was an emptiness inside her.


    "But what''s missing?"


    Even she didn''t know the answer.


    After all, the Netherworld was slowly returning to the way she remembered it, and things were clearly getting better.


    There shouldn''t be anything lacking.


    "Crack, crack."


    Suddenly, a sound like shattering glass echoed from the sky above the Netherworld.


    "What''s that?!"


    Countless eyes turned toward the sky, where they saw cracks spreading across the space like a spider''s web. Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    From within those cracks, a brilliant golden light burst forth, dazzling and radiant.


    A scroll broke through the fractured space, flying into the Netherworld and slowly descending from the sky.


    "That''s�� that''s��!


    An invitation!"


    Erelyn''s previously dim eyes suddenly sparkled with excitement, and even the crown on her head seemed to glow with joy.


    In that moment, Erelyn realized why she had been feeling so empty lately.


    It was because��


    She flew into the air, gently catching the Golden Silk Bamboo Scroll, and hugged it to her chest with joy.


    "I can''t believe this day has finally come.


    Don''t worry, I''ll definitely attend the wedding and witness it with my own eyes!"


    For the first time in a long while, a satisfied smile appeared on Erelyn''s face.


    It was as if she could once again picture that small figure who used to cling to her side, calling her "big sister princess" with such affection��

 Chapter 466 One day left… This is going to be a challenge

    The Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls had scattered across the entire continent of Elant, landing in the hands of the major sects and hidden realms of legend.Yet, the golden trails they left in the sky still shimmered with a strange, otherworldly glow.


    For a long moment, there was silence. Then, as practitioners across the land looked up, the world erupted into chaos.


    Thousands of Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls��thousands of invitations sent to the great sects.


    Everyone knew exactly what this meant.


    It had even triggered a celestial phenomenon. Such a grand spectacle hadn''t been seen in tens of thousands of years on the continent of Elant.


    No one expected that after so many years, there would be another wedding between two Holy Emperor-level powerhouses.


    But what made this even more shocking was that the bride wasn''t just anyone��it was Goddess Sylvia!


    Any other Holy Emperor might not have caused such a stir, but Goddess Sylvia was different.


    "She only just returned from the Sepulcher of the Sacred, and it hasn''t even been that long since she announced her relationship with Timothy. How is this happening so fast?!"


    "Damn you, Timothy!"


    Of course, the ones hit hardest by this news were the disciples of Sky Sanctuary.


    They had gone to bed the night before, completely unaware that they''d wake up to such a sudden turn of events.


    They looked up at the sky, hoping for some kind of miracle, but instead, they saw something that made everything painfully clear.


    After the wedding invitations had been sent out to all corners of the world, the goddess immediately turned her gaze.


    Her eyes, filled with a shy tenderness, landed on Timothy.


    "Come on, I want to take you somewhere," she said softly, curling her finger in a beckoning gesture.


    "Huh?" Timothy looked a little confused. "The wedding''s tomorrow. Shouldn''t we be spending the day getting everything ready? Where do you want to go, honey?" sea??h th�� NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can get all that stuff done quickly. But before that, there''s something more important we need to do."


    "Something more important?" Timothy thought for a moment but couldn''t figure it out.


    "Idiot, didn''t you say you wanted me to look my absolute best at the wedding?" Sylvia''s eyes held a hint of playful reproach.


    "Wait, are you saying you want to prepare... uh, I get it." Timothy smiled knowingly.


    Without any hesitation, he stepped forward and stood by Sylvia''s side.


    In front of all the disciples of Sky Sanctuary, and even the High Priests, he didn''t hesitate for a second. He reached out and took her slender, smooth hand. Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire


    As their skin touched, Sylvia visibly flinched for a moment, her fingers curling slightly in surprise at the public display of affection.


    But soon, a soft, serene smile appeared on her lips.


    Not only did she reach out again, intertwining her fingers with Timothy''s, but their hands seemed to hold tighter than ever before. Even their shoulders slowly leaned into each other.


    They stepped into the air, as if walking across the surface of a lake, moving together toward the distant horizon.


    All that was left behind were two figures, gently leaning on each other, looking inseparable.


    "Goddess��"


    For a moment, the disciples of Sky Sanctuary stood frozen, staring at the two figures disappearing into the distance.


    It was so sweet it almost made their hearts ache.


    But for some reason, when they saw the goddess take Timothy''s hand and intertwine her fingers with his, many of them suddenly felt a sense of peace.


    They had followed the goddess, revered her, and even harbored distant, unattainable feelings of admiration.


    But deep down, they knew that for every member of Sky Sanctuary, no matter how much envy, jealousy, or bitterness they felt��


    What they truly wanted was for the goddess to be happy.


    "Damn that Timothy! Well, I guess he''s got the skills to back it up. Since it''s come to this, I''ll just have to give my blessing to their love. After all, it is Goddess Sylvia we''re talking about��"


    "Hmph, fine. Timothy''s a genius who reached Holy Emperor level in just a few years, so I guess I can accept it. But he better not even think about mistreating or disappointing Goddess Sylvia. Even if I''m not that strong, I''ll still stand up for her if I have to!"


    "But for now, I''ll just wish him well."


    The disciples of Sky Sanctuary all looked up in unison, watching the two figures disappear into the distance. Many of them couldn''t help but smile.


    Even though the goddess had always been distant and untouchable, far beyond their reach, at this moment, they all felt a deep desire to protect her.


    "What are you all standing around for? Tomorrow, Sky Sanctuary is hosting the wedding! All the top sects from across the Elant continent will be attending. Do you want to embarrass Sky Sanctuary?" Elder Turner suddenly spoke up, his gaze sweeping over the disciples.


    "Yeah, let''s get moving! We''ve only got one day left. We need to decorate Sky Sanctuary as quickly as possible. Tomorrow, it has to be so grand that every sect in the world will be in awe!"


    "One day left�� This is going to be a challenge."


    "Challenge or not, we have to get it done. For Sky Sanctuary, for the goddess, we have to make it happen!"


    "Exactly! Goddess Sylvia and Timothy have already done so much for Sky Sanctuary. Now it''s our turn to give back."


    "Hmph, Timothy, you better take good care of the goddess on your little date. Don''t let us down!"


    "Yeah, yeah! I used to hate it when Timothy showed off his relationship, but if he doesn''t give us enough to swoon over at the wedding, I swear, even if I can''t beat him, I''ll still give him a piece of my mind!"


    "Alright, brothers, follow me! Today, we''re going to make Sky Sanctuary shine like never before!"


    The first to step up was none other than Felix, who had been on the receiving end of many of Timothy''s beatdowns.


    "Haha, Felix, weren''t you forced to call Timothy ''Great-Grandpa'' last time? What''s with the sudden enthusiasm? Don''t tell me you''ve forgiven him?"


    Felix gritted his teeth. "Forgiven? Of course not! Look at my face��do I look like someone who doesn''t hold grudges? But this time, if Timothy can throw the most unforgettable wedding for the goddess and make her happy forever, I''ll call him ''Great-Grandpa'' ten times, a hundred times if I have to!"


    "The men of the Felix family can take a beating, they can be cowards, but they''re still real men. We''re no pushovers. And this ''Great-Grandpa''? I''m ready to own it!"


    "Hahaha, I always thought Felix was just a petty guy, but I guess he''s got a bit of his ancestors'' spirit in him after all."


    "Of course! You think I called him ''Great-Grandpa'' for nothing? Anyway, I''ve got work to do."


    "Haha, same here. We''ve only got one day, no time to waste. Let''s get to it. And let''s hope Timothy gives it his all too."


    "Let''s go!"


    Laughter echoed across the peak of Sky Sanctuary.


    The old rivalries and grudges seemed to vanish in that moment, as if swept away by the wind.


    Because now, all the disciples had one shared goal: the goddess''s wedding!

 Chapter 467 The Celestial Feathered Gown

    The Phoenix Clan''s Hidden RealmIn ancient times, the Phoenix ancestors used their immense power to create this sanctuary, providing a safe haven for future generations of the Phoenix Clan. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As time passed, the strength of the Phoenix Clan waned, and their dominance was no longer what it once was.


    Eventually, the Phoenix Clan, no longer wishing to interact with the outside world, retreated into the Hidden Realm. They rarely left, unless absolutely necessary.


    But today, as many Pale Phoenixes looked up, they suddenly noticed a strange distortion in the sky.


    From the twisted space, a golden scroll shot out and fell into the Phoenix Clan''s domain.


    "Something that can break through our sanctuary''s defenses��what on earth is this?"


    Many Pale Phoenixes panicked, rushing forward in an attempt to stop the golden scroll from falling.


    But just then, accompanied by a melodious cry, like the sound of a piccolo, a radiant figure bathed in flames, with wings shimmering in a dazzling array of colors, soared from the depths of the Phoenix Clan.


    The intense flames wrapped around the Golden Silk Bamboo Scroll, suspending it in mid-air.


    In an instant, the air grew scorching hot, as the flames burned fiercely.


    Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Since ancient times, the Phoenix Clan''s bloodline had become less pure.


    Most of the descendants now had white feathers, with other colors being extremely rare.


    Because of this, these descendants were often referred to as Pale Phoenixes.


    But the Phoenix bathed in flames was different.


    With its head held high, its vibrant, multicolored wings spread wide. Each flap sent waves of heat rippling through the air.


    It exuded an aura of majesty, tinged with an ancient, divine presence.


    For a moment, the previously startled Pale Phoenixes fell silent, standing guard nearby.


    This was because the Phoenix before them, the one who had inherited the purest bloodline, was none other than the current leader of the Phoenix Clan��Solara.


    The flames swirled around her, forming a fiery whirlwind.


    And within this storm, her majestic, rainbow-feathered Phoenix form gradually transformed into that of a human.


    Though she was over four hundred years old, the human form Solara took on was that of a girl around fifteen or sixteen.


    However, the crimson mark between her brows, shaped like a Phoenix''s quill arrow, gave her an air of divinity.


    "The Golden Silk Bamboo Scroll?


    Is this... an invitation from Goddess Sylvia?"


    As she opened the scroll, a hint of surprise crossed her face.


    "Matriarch, do you know where this scroll came from?" A few Pale Phoenixes hurried over, asking curiously.


    After all, the Phoenix Clan had little contact with the outside world, and Solara herself rarely left the sanctuary.


    "Yes, I''ve come across her before, by chance.


    And I have to admit, that human goddess has a unique presence. Even I can''t help but feel a bit of admiration for her. But..." Solara nodded slightly, her gaze returning to the contents of the scroll.


    This Golden Silk Bamboo Scroll, which had flown into the Phoenix Clan, seemed different from others.


    Not only had it broken through space to enter the sanctuary, but at the bottom of the invitation, Solara saw a handwritten note from Sylvia herself:


    "Before the wedding, I will visit the Phoenix Clan''s Hidden Realm."


    "Goddess Sylvia wants to visit the Phoenix Clan?" Even Solara was a bit taken aback.


    For so many years, the Phoenix Clan had avoided contact with human practitioners, and very few had ever ventured into their realm.


    But there was one exception...


    Though the Phoenix Clan rarely interacted with the outside world and was generally unwelcoming to outsiders, they had never abolished one ancient tradition left by their ancestors.


    That tradition was the Celestial Feathered Gown.


    There was once a tale, almost like a fairytale, that circulated among humans.


    It was said that if true love could pass the trials of the Phoenix Clan''s Hidden Realm, a feather would fall from every Phoenix, forming a one-of-a-kind garment.


    That garment was called the Celestial Feathered Gown.


    The woman who wore the Celestial Feathered Gown would be recognized as having a love so pure and sincere that even the heavens would acknowledge it.


    Many people didn''t know that this legend wasn''t just a myth.


    But as time passed, not only did humans gradually forget the tale, but even the Phoenix Clan began to forget it as well.


    According to the words passed down from their ancestors, it was said that in ancient times, there had indeed been a couple who successfully passed the trials of the Phoenix Clan and were rewarded with the Celestial Feathered Gown, woven from the feathers of the Phoenixes.


    However, to this day, no Phoenix had ever witnessed such an event firsthand.


    Since her birth, Solara had seen many people, drawn by the legend, come to the Phoenix Clan in search of the Celestial Feathered Gown.


    But without exception, the love between these humans always seemed insignificant when tested by the Phoenix Clan''s trials.


    Not only did they fail to obtain the Celestial Feathered Gown, but many of their fragile relationships crumbled easily under the pressure of the trials.


    Solara, along with the other Phoenixes of the clan, had begun to doubt whether the Celestial Feathered Gown could even be claimed at all.


    Or perhaps, they thought, human love was nothing more than a shallow facade, easily shattered when put to the test.


    But what she hadn''t expected was that Goddess Sylvia, a human, would also plan to come to the Phoenix Clan.


    Once, by chance, Solara had left the Phoenix Clan''s Hidden Realm and traveled to the continent of Elant.


    From a distance, she had caught a glimpse of the famed and highly respected Goddess Sylvia. Even from afar, Solara could sense an aura of aloofness and pride emanating from the Holy Emperor who accompanied Sylvia��an aura Solara had never experienced before.


    Though it was only a brief encounter, Solara, who had always been reluctant to interact with humans, found herself deeply impressed by the goddess. There was even a hint of admiration she couldn''t quite explain.


    But even so...


    "Matriarch, do you think this Goddess Sylvia could actually obtain the Celestial Feathered Gown?" a curious Pale Phoenix, its feathers pure white, asked, noticing that Solara seemed to have a different feeling about Sylvia.


    "I don''t think so," Solara quickly shook her head. "So many human practitioners have come before, and without exception, they''ve all failed. We''ve all seen it with our own eyes, haven''t we?"


    "That''s true. Maybe humans, as a species, are just too deceitful to ever experience true love. Or maybe the Celestial Feathered Gown is nothing more than a beautiful, unattainable myth��"


    Countless white Pale Phoenixes circled slowly around Solara.


    As the home of the Phoenix Clan, the Hidden Realm always seemed to be this peaceful and serene.


    Every Phoenix had heard the beautiful legend since they were young, and many had once imagined the moment when their own feathers would gather together to form the perfect Celestial Feathered Gown.


    But as they grew older, and as time passed, they had long since forgotten that innocent and fantastical dream.


    Crack.


    Suddenly, a brilliant light burst forth in the sky above the Phoenix Clan. From a distant corner of the heavens, two overwhelming presences began to emerge from the distorted space.


    The two figures were unmistakably Holy Emperor-level human powerhouses!

 Chapter 468 The ancestral spirit of the Phoenix... its appearing!

    "Goddess Sylvia... she actually came!"Even Solara, usually composed, showed a hint of surprise. A faint red glow flickered between her brows.


    "Protect the Matriarch!"


    The Phoenix Clan''s secret realm hadn''t seen outsiders in ages, let alone two Holy Emperor-level powerhouses.


    The Pale Phoenixes immediately grew alert, rushing to gather around Solara, forming a protective barrier of white feathers.


    "No need to worry," Solara quickly shook her head.


    The Pale Phoenixes hesitated, still uneasy. "Matriarch, are you sure they''re only here for the Celestial Feathered Gown?"


    "I''m certain. But whether they can actually take the Celestial Feathered Gown... well, that depends on them."


    Solara''s gaze shifted to the two figures emerging from the space before her.


    She had encountered human Holy Emperors before, but never had she felt such overwhelming power. It was a first for her.


    More importantly, even though the light only revealed their silhouettes, the way the two figures clung to each other was unmistakable. Solara sensed something between them��something she had never felt from any other human couple.


    "The Matriarch of the Phoenix Clan," Sylvia''s voice echoed as the light around them faded, revealing her and Timothy stepping into the Phoenix Clan''s domain. "I''ve come today with my fianc��, Timothy, to seek the Celestial Feathered Gown. Could you point us in the right direction?"


    Her voice carried a divine authority, cold and commanding, yet it lacked any arrogance or condescension. Instead, it was strangely pleasant, even soothing, making the Phoenixes feel an unexpected sense of closeness to this human goddess.


    "Providing the Celestial Feathered Gown to a couple truly in love has been our clan''s sacred duty for generations. I will guide you to it," Solara replied. "However, no human couple has been worthy of the Celestial Feathered Gown for over ten thousand years. Whether you can claim it... that will depend on your own strength."


    A strange red light shimmered in the markings between Solara''s brows, and a pair of radiant, multicolored wings unfurled behind her. Following the guidance of her bloodline, she extended her hand and pointed toward the depths of the Phoenix Clan''s secret realm. "There. That is where the trial for the Celestial Feathered Gown awaits."


    "Thank you," Sylvia said with a calm smile, as if the difficulty Solara had described meant nothing to her. She seemed completely unfazed, even confident, as she took Timothy''s hand and looked toward the distant trial grounds. "Let''s go." sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s go, babe. I''m curious to see if this Celestial Feathered Gown is really as beautiful as they say," Timothy added with a lighthearted smile, his tone casual.


    The two of them walked through the air, shoulders gently leaning against each other. They didn''t need to say much, but the way they moved together radiated a quiet, undeniable sweetness.


    "What strange humans," one of the Phoenixes muttered, unable to hide their surprise.


    In their experience, human Holy Emperors were usually proud, aloof, and carried themselves with an air of superiority. But this couple, despite their immense power, seemed nothing like that. They looked more like... a pair of love-struck newlyweds, completely absorbed in each other.


    "And they''re so confident, too," another Phoenix added. "Do they not know the legends of the Celestial Feathered Gown? It''s said to be the most beautiful wedding dress in the world, woven from the feathers of every Phoenix in our clan. But claiming it is no easy feat. A love that isn''t genuine will never pass the trial. Even the slightest crack in their relationship would be enough to fail.


    It''s been tens of thousands of years since anyone has been able to claim the Celestial Feathered Gown. Some of us even doubt whether it still exists. And yet, these two humans..."


    The Pale Phoenixes couldn''t understand the calm, almost carefree attitude Sylvia and Timothy displayed.


    "Matriarch, do you really think they can claim the Celestial Feathered Gown?" one of them asked, turning to Solara.


    Solara''s gaze lingered on the couple''s retreating figures for a long moment.


    But after a moment, Solara shook her head resolutely. "Goddess Sylvia and that newly ascended Holy Emperor, Timothy, are indeed special. But even so, I don''t think they''ll succeed."


    After all, love��though it seems simple��holds complexities that even Solara herself couldn''t fully grasp.


    Love has nothing to do with cultivation or power. In fact, the stronger one''s cultivation, the harder it often becomes to let go of pride, which can work against them.


    Even ordinary couples who had ventured into the Phoenix Clan''s secret realm had failed the trial time and time again. How could two Holy Emperors, with all their strength and ego, possibly pass?


    Despite the inexplicable fondness she felt for Sylvia, Solara didn''t believe that this couple could break the streak of failures that had lasted for so many years.


    "Wait... the ancestral spirit of the Phoenix... it''s appearing!"


    Suddenly, a brilliant, sacred light burst forth from the distant sky.


    A stream of golden blood surged from the depths of the Phoenix Clan, coalescing mid-air into the ethereal form of a phoenix.


    Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    Its wings spread wide, and its body shimmered with golden radiance. The phoenix let out a cry, its voice as delicate as a piccolo, yet carrying the powerful resonance of rebirth through fire.


    Its majestic form, covered in golden feathers, was wreathed in flames, and its eyes gleamed with a regal authority that seemed to look down upon all living beings.


    This apparition was none other than the remnant soul of the Phoenix Clan''s ancestor, the one who had created the secret realm and had been guarding it for tens of thousands of years, testing every couple who dared to seek the Celestial Feathered Gown.


    But...


    "Couples who come to the Phoenix Clan for the trial usually have to seek out the ancestral spirit themselves. Why is it appearing on its own this time?"


    Both Solara and the other Phoenixes around her were visibly shocked.


    The ancestral spirit had never appeared of its own accord before. In all these years, this was the first time they had witnessed such an event.


    What could possibly have drawn the ancestral spirit out on its own?


    Even Solara, who had been so certain of her earlier judgment, now felt her resolve waver. Her expression shifted slightly, as she realized that this time... something was different.

 Chapter 469 Thunderbird

    The clear cry of a phoenix echoed throughout the Phoenix Clan, as flames roared to life, sweeping across the sky as if setting half the heavens ablaze.Feeling the overwhelming power of their ancestors'' bloodline, every Pale Phoenix couldn''t help but tremble from deep within their veins. The trial had begun!


    A brilliant light suddenly flared from the burning flames of the Golden Phoenix''s Quill Arrow, enveloping both Timothy and Sylvia.


    In an instant, the space around them shifted.


    A mysterious energy swirled around them, and even the tiniest particles in the air seemed to lose their gravity, slowly floating upward.


    It was as if the ancient truths of the universe were piercing through time itself, revealing countless thoughts and emotions.


    At the same time, a faint, almost imperceptible connection seemed to form between Timothy and Sylvia, creating a strange and profound bond between them. Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Solara lifted her head, watching the scene intently.


    She knew very well that this was the first step of the trial.


    The Phoenix Ancestor''s power of insight could easily tear through any facade, revealing the true nature of the bond between the two.


    Many couples had come to the Phoenix Clan''s secret realm before, seeking the legendary Celestial Feathered Gown. Most of them were confident they could pass the trial.


    But before the trial even began, just the simple revelation of their bond was enough to shatter their fragile relationships.


    Some couples'' bonds appeared strong on the surface, but in reality, they had long since drifted apart, their connection quietly splitting in two. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Others were barely holding on, their relationship hanging by a thread, a thin, almost invisible line keeping them together.


    And then there were those who had no bond at all.


    It was like a lie��fragile and laughable.


    It might seem like they could hide it, like they could deceive themselves for a while longer.


    But under the Phoenix Ancestor''s insight, there was no place to hide.


    Solara had seen it happen so many times that she had grown numb to it. But this time...


    "That... that''s the bond of fate! How is that possible?"


    Ding-ling-ling.


    The sound of a bell softly chimed, and many of the Pale Phoenixes gasped in shock.


    Within the glowing light, they could clearly see the bond between Timothy and Sylvia.


    It was a thread unlike any other.


    A deep crimson, like the colors of a sunset, pure and without a single flaw.


    The red thread floated in the air, one end connected to Timothy, the other woven into Sylvia''s very being.


    There were no twists or turns, no weak spots.


    Though it was a thread, it was as strong as iron.


    The bond between them glowed with a brilliant red light, radiating an otherworldly beauty.


    Waves of energy rippled outward, and even just by looking at the thread, one could feel how unbreakable it was.


    It was as if... even after thousands of years, even if the seas dried up and the mountains crumbled, time itself would not be able to change it.


    "Is this really a bond of fate?"


    Even Solara couldn''t hide her surprise.


    She had seen many human couples'' bonds before, but never one like this.


    She couldn''t guess at much, but there was one thing she knew for sure.


    "Timothy... Sylvia... the love between these two is unlike anything I''ve ever seen before!"


    Boom!


    At that moment, the golden phoenix''s shadow paused for a brief second, as if showing a hint of approval.


    But as its wings flapped, the pressure from the depths of the phoenix bloodline exploded forth.


    It was overwhelming, like the sound of thunder!


    The phoenix, a creature that stood alongside dragons at the pinnacle of mythical beasts, had a bloodline so powerful that it could inspire fear in all living beings.


    Thunder rumbled, and blinding lightning rolled down from the clouds.


    The lightning gathered, forming one, two... ten phoenix shadows!


    Unlike the ordinary Pale Phoenixes, these shadows, formed from the ancient bloodline, radiated the true majesty of the phoenix.


    Their bloodline was ancient and powerful, bathed in lightning, and the thunder that echoed across the sky carried the awe-inspiring might of a divine weapon descending upon the world.


    "There are�� ten shadows!"


    The Pale Phoenixes present were clearly stunned by the scene unfolding before them.


    Many of them had witnessed the trials of the Phoenix Ancestor before. But for as long as they could remember, when couples came seeking the trial, the Ancestor would usually summon just a single Thunderbird shadow.


    Even a single Thunderbird shadow was enough to easily reduce the fragile bonds of those couples to ashes.


    Many who came here hoping to obtain the Celestial Feathered Gown not only failed to achieve their wish, but their bonds were obliterated in a single strike, leaving them as strangers, their love forgotten.


    But this time, it wasn''t just one or two Thunderbird shadows.


    It was��


    "Why would the Ancestor do this? Even the strongest bond couldn''t possibly withstand such a terrifying blow!"


    Ten Thunderbird shadows circled the sky, thunder rolling endlessly as they moved. The very space around them trembled under the terrifying power of the storm.


    The scene was so apocalyptic that even the members of the Phoenix Clan, who lived within the secret realm, were shaken.


    Though the bond between Timothy and Sylvia had given them a feeling they had never experienced before, the overwhelming lightning storm made it hard for them to believe that the delicate thread of fate could withstand such world-ending power.


    "Get back! Even though the Phoenix Ancestor usually only targets the bond, this level of power could easily affect you too!"


    Despite the fact that Timothy and Sylvia were outsiders, some of the Pale Phoenixes couldn''t help but cry out in alarm.


    For the first time, they had seen such a unique bond of fate, and it had given them a new understanding of human love. They didn''t want to see Timothy and Sylvia wiped out by the thunderstorm.


    However, whether it was the Pale Phoenixes or Solara, who had been watching everything closely, they all saw the same thing.


    Despite the cries of alarm around them, Timothy and Sylvia simply held hands, floating calmly in midair, their eyes lifted toward the sky.


    It was as if they didn''t care about the storm of lightning above them at all.


    BOOM!


    A deafening explosion echoed throughout the Phoenix Clan''s secret realm, and the blinding light left everyone temporarily blinded.


    The shockwaves rippled outward, and even the force of the air alone was enough to make many of the Pale Phoenixes in the sky feel unsteady, struggling to stay aloft.


    It was hard to even imagine how terrifying the lightning from ten Thunderbirds must have been.


    They stared in shock, their eyes wide, straining to see the center of the explosion, desperate to know if the two had survived.


    As the lightning finally began to fade, they could just barely make out the scene within.


    And then, all at once, the Pale Phoenixes froze in place, as if they had turned to stone.


    Beneath the sky, with their long robes fluttering in the wind, Timothy and Sylvia stood hand in hand, completely unafraid, gazing up at the golden phoenix shadow bathed in flames.


    And the thread of fate connecting them�� was gently swaying, completely unharmed!

 Chapter 470 Is… is it over?

    "Their bond of fate is completely intact!"Even Solara, who had been so sure of herself, couldn''t believe it. Faced with the overwhelming storm of lightning, she had thought even she might not make it out unscathed.


    But these two��without using any spiritual power at all��had managed to withstand the ten bolts of lightning from the Thunderbird''s shadow, relying solely on their bond of fate!


    Unbelievable. Absolutely unbelievable!


    "Could this be why the ancestors didn''t hesitate to send down all ten Thunderbirds?" Solara''s gaze finally turned serious.


    She had never thought anyone could claim the Celestial Feathered Gown, but now, for the first time, she felt a flicker of doubt.


    "Maybe�� it''s actually possible?"


    Looking at Timothy and Sylvia, a glimmer of hope appeared in her eyes.


    "Whoo~"


    At the same time, the massive golden phoenix ignited in roaring flames.


    Winds howled and swirled, twisting the very space around them. The thunder grew louder, and within the distorted space, enormous shadows began to emerge.


    Amidst the blazing fire, a crimson Fire Phoenix spread its wings and let out a piercing cry.


    Then, with a chilling aura, an Ice Phoenix followed, its wings covered in frost.


    And that wasn''t all��


    A Steel Phoenix forged from metal, a Water Phoenix formed from flowing streams, and a Rock Phoenix with a body of solid stone��


    Each phoenix had a different form and element, but every one of them radiated an ancient and powerful energy.


    In ancient times, many of the phoenix ancestors had their own unique attributes. But as their bloodlines weakened over the ages, most phoenixes lost these traits, eventually evolving into the pale, white Pale Phoenix we know today.


    Yet these shadows seemed to pull time back to the ancient era.


    Though they were only shadows, each phoenix carried a power that seemed no less formidable than their ancient counterparts!


    Watching this scene unfold, both Solara and the other members of the Pale Phoenix clan felt their breath catch in their throats.


    Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    "So�� this is the final test set by the ancestors."


    Solara remained silent for a long time, but inside, her emotions surged like waves crashing against the shore.


    She knew very well that these ancient phoenix shadows were likely the last trial. sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If Timothy and Sylvia could withstand this, they might just claim the Celestial Feathered Gown, a treasure that hadn''t been seen in millennia.


    The crimson bond of fate between them gently floated in the air, swaying lightly in the wind.


    Amidst this overwhelming scene, Timothy simply turned his head and asked softly, "So, how are you feeling, babe? Think we got this?"


    "What do you think?" Sylvia smiled faintly, lifting her head, her beauty like something out of a painting.


    Her clear eyes gazed up at the sky, showing not a hint of fear.


    Likewise, the bond of fate connecting the two of them seemed completely unshaken.


    "Alright then, let''s do this. I''m curious to see just how tough the Phoenix Clan''s secret trial really is."


    Without a word, Timothy and Sylvia both withdrew their spiritual power, not using even a trace of it.


    Instead, they let the bond of fate slowly rise into the air, standing tall against the heavens and earth.


    Sensing their fearless challenge, the phoenix shadows finally began to move.


    "Roar!"


    Like a wild beast''s cry, a massive wave of fire surged down from the sky.


    The Fire Phoenix led the charge, diving from the heavens.


    Like a falling star, it blazed with intense light, and the scorching heat seemed ready to consume everything in its path.


    In an instant, the flames engulfed the bond of fate.


    The bond didn''t break, but it caught fire.


    At the same time, the other phoenix shadows began to move.


    The deep blue of the Ice Phoenix, the pale purple of the Thunderbird��


    One by one, the phoenix shadows followed the Fire Phoenix, each glowing with its own unique light.


    At the center of the Fire Phoenix, the other phoenixes soared swiftly, shifting positions in a mesmerizing dance.


    The swirling lights in the sky began to merge, forming a radiant, seven-colored halo.


    As the power within the halo surged, even the heavens themselves seemed to shift under its influence.


    "Boom!"


    The dark clouds, which had been brewing for so long, finally unleashed their pent-up energy. From the vortex-like gap in the center of the clouds, a massive bolt of lightning, thick as a pillar, struck down.


    The lightning crashed directly into the center of the seven-colored halo.


    As if triggered by the strike, the power of the halo erupted in a brilliant explosion.


    "Boom!"


    The deafening sound forced many of the Pale Phoenixes to hurriedly seal their hearing with spiritual energy.


    A towering beam of light shot up into the sky, piercing through the heavens.


    On the other end, it crashed down like a tidal wave, sweeping across the land.


    Its target? The bond of fate between Timothy and Sylvia.


    "What�� what is that?!"


    Even Solara''s face paled at this moment. She had never imagined that the power summoned by the ancestors would suddenly reach such terrifying levels.


    Compared to this overwhelming force, the bond of fate between Timothy and Sylvia, though seemingly strong, now appeared small and fragile.


    But��


    For some reason, a spark of hope ignited in Solara''s heart, a feeling she had never experienced before.


    "Come on��"


    Her clear eyes shimmered as she unconsciously clenched her fists.


    For the first time, Solara felt a glimmer of hope, and she didn''t want to see this rare chance��the only hope that had emerged��be completely destroyed.


    As she turned her head, she realized something.


    It wasn''t just her. The other Pale Phoenix clan members were also watching anxiously, their eyes filled with anticipation, as if silently cheering for the two.


    Though the trial wasn''t over yet, the pure and unwavering love between Timothy and Sylvia had already begun to change the hearts of many in the Pale Phoenix clan.


    The trial set by the Phoenix ancestors was beyond their control, but the clan members, without any prior agreement, spread their wings and did their best to shield the couple from the violent winds howling between heaven and earth.


    Finally, the lightning struck.


    "Boom!"


    A violent explosion erupted, sending shockwaves through the air. The dazzling light illuminated the entire sky, turning night into day.


    No one could see what had happened, but everyone could feel the terrifying power contained in that strike.


    "Is�� is it over?"


    It wasn''t until a long time later that the howling winds began to calm down.


    However, the spot where Timothy and Sylvia had stood was still shrouded in light, making it impossible to see what had become of them.


    The entire Phoenix Clan''s secret realm fell into a dead silence. The fate of the two remained unknown.


    "What happened to them? Could they have��" Solara''s face showed a mix of shock and worry, her mind already racing to the worst possible outcome.


    Unable to see the center of the explosion, she could only look up at the sky.


    But in that moment, Solara''s eyes widened in surprise.


    She clearly saw the golden phoenix shadow of the Phoenix Ancestor scanning the vast land below, and then, to her astonishment, it nodded in approval.


    The golden phoenix shadow slowly dissolved into particles of light, fading away.


    At the same time, Solara felt something unbelievable happening to her.


    She was transforming, uncontrollably, back into her true phoenix form.


    The vibrant, multicolored feathers on her body began to float gently into the air!

 Chapter 471 Ow—so painful!

    "Hey, what the heck is going on?""My feathers! My feathers!"


    Cries of shock echoed through the air as many of the Pale Phoenixes suddenly realized that their feathers were being pulled out by some invisible force, slowly gathering in the sky above them.


    For the Pale Phoenix clan, aside from the Matriarchs of past generations, the purity of their bloodline was often reflected in the whiteness of their feathers. The whiter the feathers, the purer the bloodline.


    And now, the ones having their feathers plucked were all the Pale Phoenixes with the whitest feathers. Even more distressing, it was the purest, snow-white feathers being pulled out.


    "My feathers! Those were the only pure white ones I had!"


    "Damn it! The feather on my head is the purest one! Why did it have to be that one?!"


    Cries of frustration and despair filled the air. Having their whitest feathers taken was clearly a blow to the pride of many Pale Phoenixes.


    Fortunately, the force pulling the feathers seemed to be somewhat balanced, with each Phoenix only losing one or two feathers. Though it hurt to lose their best feathers, at least it wasn''t too many.


    But then...


    "Matriarch! Matriarch, are you okay?"


    "Oh no, something''s wrong with the Matriarch!"


    When the Pale Phoenixes turned to look at Solara, they were immediately terrified.


    "Ouch!"


    "Ah, it hurts!"


    "My feathers! My feathers!"


    While the other Pale Phoenixes had only lost a couple of feathers, Solara seemed to be singled out. Feather after feather was being yanked from her body, all gathering in the sky.


    One feather, two feathers, three feathers...


    Beautiful, multicolored feathers were being cruelly plucked from her, dozens of them, and it didn''t seem like it was going to stop anytime soon.


    As the only one who had inherited the ancient Phoenix bloodline, Solara had a magnificent and lush coat of feathers, something she had always taken great pride in. But now, watching her beloved feathers being pulled out one by one, she couldn''t help but cry out in pain and heartbreak.


    "No! My feathers! Don''t go!"


    The once dignified Solara, who had just moments ago been the proud master of the Phoenix Clan''s secret realm, was now in agony, her wings flashing with sparks of lightning as she desperately flapped them, trying to stop her feathers from being taken.


    But no matter how hard she tried to resist, it was useless.


    "Stop! If this keeps up, I''m going to be bald!"


    Her helpless cries echoed through the air...


    "Wait, what''s that?!"


    Suddenly, the attention of all the Pale Phoenixes was drawn upward. They stared in shock as more and more of Solara''s feathers were pulled out, joining the growing mass of feathers swirling in the sky.


    Hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands of feathers were gathering from all directions.


    A loud, clear phoenix cry, like the sound of a piccolo, rang out. It was the remnant soul of the Golden Phoenix ancestor, flapping its golden wings with a majestic and sacred aura.


    Golden light poured down, enveloping the countless feathers within its glow.


    At the same time, as if guided by some invisible force, the feathers, bathed in the golden light, began to weave together slowly, right before the eyes of all the Pale Phoenixes.


    Against the backdrop of the Pale Phoenixes'' snow-white feathers, Solara''s vibrant, multicolored plumage stood out as the centerpiece.


    Within the glowing light, the feathers were weaving together��not quickly, but just fast enough that the shape they were forming became faintly visible.


    It was... a garment!


    And not just any garment��it was being woven from the radiant feathers of a phoenix!


    Even though only the outline was visible, it was clear that once this garment was fully formed, it would be breathtakingly beautiful.


    The Pale Phoenixes stared up at the sky in shock, their eyes wide with disbelief. A thought that none of them had dared to entertain before now began to take root. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is... the Celestial Feathered Gown!"


    The story of the Celestial Feathered Gown had been passed down through the Phoenix Clan for generations. But even in the ancient records, no one had ever truly obtained the legendary gown. Over time, many Pale Phoenixes had begun to doubt whether the story was even real.


    But now, right before their eyes, the Celestial Feathered Gown was being woven into existence.


    "This really is the Celestial Feathered Gown! Ow��so painful!"


    Even Solara, who had been crying out in pain, couldn''t believe what she was seeing. It wasn''t until this moment that she dared to accept the truth: the legendary Celestial Feathered Gown, which had been told and retold in ancient tales, was real.


    Many had dismissed it as nothing more than a beautiful myth, but here it was, materializing right in front of her.


    "I can''t believe the Celestial Feathered Gown actually exists!"


    The appearance of the Celestial Feathered Gown meant only one thing: those two... had succeeded.


    Solara had never imagined she would live to see the day when the Celestial Feathered Gown would appear. Her eyes began to well up with tears. But soon, she realized that her tears weren''t just from the overwhelming emotion.


    No, most of them were from... the pain!


    With tears in her eyes, Solara looked down at her feathers, her heart aching. The Celestial Feathered Gown was being woven from the feathers of the Phoenix Clan, but she never expected that out of the tens of thousands of feathers plucked from her people, only a few thousand had been taken.


    Yet from her alone, more feathers had been pulled than from all the others combined!


    While the other Pale Phoenixes had only lost one or two feathers, barely noticeable, she was practically being plucked bald!


    Solara, once a majestic phoenix with a vibrant, multicolored coat that radiated authority, was now on the verge of becoming a featherless bird. The pain of this experience was something only she could truly understand.


    "Ugh..."


    "Ow..."


    "It hurts..."


    After what felt like an eternity, Solara, her eyes brimming with tears, finally noticed that the relentless plucking had stopped.


    But...


    ''No wonder it stopped... I''m practically bald!''


    She glanced down at her now bare body and nearly burst into tears from the sheer indignity of it all. Her former majesty was completely gone.


    "The Celestial Feathered Gown! It''s really the Celestial Feathered Gown!"


    Suddenly, a cry of astonishment rang out nearby.


    Solara snapped out of her misery and quickly looked up at the sky.


    "It''s beautiful."


    With just one glance, she couldn''t help but whisper in awe.


    Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    The gown, woven from Solara''s multicolored feathers as the main fabric and the snow-white feathers of the other Pale Phoenixes as accents, was descending gracefully. Its colors were vibrant yet not garish, radiant but not overwhelming.


    Each feather shimmered with pure spiritual energy, glowing as if it were burning with an ethereal light. The gown looked as though it had fallen from the Celestial Realm itself��immaculate, flawless, and untouched by the world.


    A clear, otherworldly aura surrounded the gown, adding a cool, serene elegance to its beauty.


    And under the watchful eyes of all the Pale Phoenixes, the gown, woven from the collective power of the Phoenix Clan, slowly floated down.


    Finally, it settled gently onto Sylvia''s shoulders...

 Chapter 472 Well, thank you, little phoenix

    Sylvia''s dress, though not ordinary by any means, was instantly overwhelmed the moment it came into contact with the Celestial Feathered Gown.With a flash of intense light, her dress shattered into pieces.


    For a brief moment, her flawless, snow-white skin was exposed under the glow, before the Celestial Feathered Gown gently settled onto her delicate frame.


    As if imbued with a divine presence, the gown subtly adjusted itself, molding perfectly to Sylvia''s graceful curves.


    The gown''s soft, flowing fabric clung to her body, accentuating her already stunning figure even more.


    A gentle breeze swept by, causing the vibrant, multicolored gown to sway lightly.


    The hem of the dress draped smoothly, parting slightly at her long, jade-like legs, resembling petals that framed her exquisite form.


    A soft jingling sound echoed.


    At the same time, a pair of light blue bells appeared around her slender ankles, their crisp chime ringing out.


    Her bare feet, pure and delicate like lotus roots, stepped lightly across the sky, leaving ripples in their wake.


    For a moment, it seemed as though she was walking on air, her steps so light they barely disturbed the dust beneath her.


    The Celestial Feathered Gown fluttered around her like a butterfly, serene and graceful.


    It was beautiful, but not in an overpowering way��more like a gentle waterfall, soft and flowing.


    On Sylvia, the gown didn''t steal the spotlight; instead, it highlighted her natural, cold elegance, making her beauty even more striking.


    Her clear, bright eyes scanned the surroundings, rippling like the surface of a calm lake.


    In that moment, her ethereal beauty was so breathtaking, it was as if a goddess had descended from the heavens, leaving everyone in awe.


    The golden phoenix''s spectral form was slowly fading away.


    Though it couldn''t speak, its gaze lingered on Timothy and Sylvia, as if offering a silent nod of approval.


    A soft breeze blew through.


    Finally, the golden phoenix dissolved into countless specks of light, disappearing into the sky.


    But the scene it left behind was so stunning that even the Pale Phoenixes were left speechless for a long time.


    They had seen beautiful human women before.


    Some were said to be so lovely they could topple kingdoms, their beauty causing fish to sink and birds to fall from the sky.


    But compared to the poetic, dreamlike sight before them now, nothing could compare.


    They couldn''t even fathom that such beauty could exist in this world.


    Perhaps that''s why the Celestial Feathered Gown had descended for the first time in millennia.


    Even from afar, just watching the way Timothy and Sylvia exchanged glances made one of the Pale Phoenixes feel like she was being force-fed a mouthful of "dog food" (a Chinese slang term for witnessing public displays of affection).


    "Celestial Feathered Gown?


    It''s definitely the most beautiful piece of clothing I''ve ever seen.


    I didn''t expect it to live up to its reputation as the finest in the world."


    It''s human nature to appreciate beauty.


    Even Sylvia couldn''t help but feel a little excited as she twirled around, admiring how perfectly the Celestial Feathered Gown fit her body.


    As she spun, the hem of the gown swayed with the wind, like flowers dancing in the breeze.


    But soon, she noticed Timothy standing nearby, watching her intently.


    Clearly, Timothy was also a bit taken aback by how stunning the gown looked on her.


    Pretending not to notice, Sylvia playfully leaned in and suddenly pinched the tip of Timothy''s nose, teasing, "What are you staring at?"


    "Ahem, nothing."


    Even Timothy hadn''t expected that, with the Celestial Feathered Gown on, Sylvia would look so beautiful that he''d been momentarily dazed.


    He quickly cleared his throat, trying to cover it up with a laugh. "Just admiring how my wife is showing off."


    "What did you say?"


    Sylvia, who had been expecting a compliment, immediately puffed out her cheeks in mock annoyance.


    But Timothy had anticipated this. He quickly switched tactics, taking the lead with a grin. "Ahem, what I meant to say was, babe, you look absolutely stunning in the Celestial Feathered Gown."


    "Ugh~ (��//////////c)" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylvia wasn''t sure what kind of weird nickname "stinky darling" was, but being complimented so suddenly made her shyly turn her head away.


    "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true."


    "How beautiful exactly?"


    "Beautiful enough that I want to make love to the goddess right now."


    "(��//////////c)"


    "..."


    In just a few short exchanges, the air between them was filled with sweetness.


    The cool breeze brushed against Sylvia''s flushed cheeks for a while before she finally managed to calm down.


    "You smooth talker��"


    She playfully poked Timothy''s chest with her delicate finger, but the smile tugging at her lips betrayed her true feelings.


    Without realizing it, the two of them had intertwined their fingers. When they finally snapped back to reality and looked down, they remembered they were still in the Phoenix Clan.


    And, well, it seemed like a whole group of phoenixes had been silently watching them, probably for quite some time, while they were lost in their little world��


    "Congratulations to both of you. I never thought that after tens of thousands of years, someone would actually be able to take the Celestial Feathered Gown from the Phoenix Clan. Today, we''ve finally fulfilled the wish of our ancestors."


    After being stunned for a while, Solara finally snapped out of it. She quickly transformed into her human form and flew over to Sylvia and Timothy.


    It wasn''t until she accidentally became a bystander to their little love show that she realized why the Celestial Feathered Gown, which hadn''t been claimed in millennia, had appeared today.


    This was just too sweet!


    Goddess Sylvia usually seemed so cold and untouchable, but when she was with Timothy, she was practically radiating the scent of love at all times!


    After witnessing this invisible display of affection, if these two didn''t get the Celestial Feathered Gown, Solara wouldn''t have believed it!


    "Thank you, Matriarch."


    Sylvia, noticing that Solara had always been kind to her, expressed her gratitude.


    But soon, she noticed something odd and curiously asked, "But Matriarch, why is your outfit so�� revealing compared to when we first entered the Phoenix Clan?"


    "Pfft."


    That question hit Solara like a sharp arrow straight to the heart.


    Indeed, after transforming into her human form, her clothing was not only minimal but also as thin as a cicada''s wings.


    If she weren''t using her arms to cover herself, it would be like she wasn''t wearing anything at all!


    But this wasn''t her fault!


    "Well�� it''s because all my feathers were plucked!" Solara''s eyes welled up with tears.


    She had always taken the easy route and never bothered to learn the human practitioners'' method of conjuring clothes. Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    Whenever she transformed, she would simply turn her feathers into clothing.


    But now that she barely had any feathers left, she had no clothes after transforming.


    Thank goodness there were no outsiders in the Phoenix Clan, or she, the mighty Matriarch, would''ve been seen as some kind of pervert!


    "Huh? So that''s why!" Sylvia blinked in surprise before bursting into a soft giggle.


    "Don''t laugh! All my feathers were used to make the Celestial Feathered Gown, so now I''m practically naked! It''s like killing a phoenix and breaking her heart, ughhh��"


    Solara hugged herself tightly, looking pitiful.


    Sylvia: "��"


    Timothy: "��"


    "Well, thank you, little phoenix."


    But just then, Solara felt a sudden warmth behind her.


    Timothy and Sylvia, standing on either side of her, had woven a brand-new outfit out of spiritual energy.


    Gently, they draped it over her shoulders.


    "This is��"


    Solara tugged at the new clothes curiously, her eyes still glistening with tears. But suddenly, she felt a warmth spread through her heart��

 Chapter 473 Whats missing?

    A simple piece of clothing might not seem like much.But as Solara felt the soft warmth of the garment drape over her body, she couldn''t help but feel a gentle wave of warmth flow through her heart.


    "Now that you''ve got the Celestial Feathered Gown, it''s time to head out."


    "Yeah, the sun''s about to rise over the continent of Elant. It''s time."


    At that moment, Timothy and Sylvia exchanged a glance.


    They both smiled softly, as if in sync, and hand in hand, they stepped forward. The space around them began to warp under the divine power.


    "You''re leaving?"


    Solara finally snapped out of her thoughts.


    Looking around, she noticed that the members of the Pale Phoenix Clan, like her, were watching the departing figures with a sense of reluctance.


    The Celestial Feathered Gown was famous among humans, but it held a special significance for the Phoenix Clan as well.


    For years, they had lived peacefully, hidden away in the secret realm of the Phoenix Clan, completely isolated from the outside world. They had almost forgotten their original purpose and the things they were meant to protect.


    If it weren''t for Timothy and Sylvia''s arrival��


    Even the legend of the Celestial Feathered Gown might have faded into a distant myth, something they would have doubted, questioning whether the ancestral teachings were even real.


    But thankfully��


    "On behalf of the entire Phoenix Clan in this secret realm, I thank you both.


    Congratulations on obtaining the Celestial Feathered Gown. We''ve guarded it for thousands of years, and now it''s yours.


    Please, Goddess Sylvia and Timothy, take care of each other. Don''t let down the bond that even our Phoenix ancestors recognized as a match made in heaven."


    Solara watched their retreating figures, her gaze firm.


    "Don''t worry," Timothy and Sylvia said almost in unison.


    Then, they stepped into the twisting void. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just those two words��"Don''t worry."


    But for some reason, every member of the Phoenix Clan felt a strange sense of peace.


    Their ancestors hadn''t made the wrong choice, and neither had the Celestial Feathered Gown.


    This bond was the perfect match for the Celestial Feathered Gown!


    ...


    "The sun''s almost up! Everyone, hurry!"


    "I know. But why haven''t Goddess Sylvia and Senior Timothy returned yet?"


    "The Goddess and Senior Timothy have their own tasks to handle. We have ours. Just focus on what we need to do. I''m sure they''ll make it back by sunrise."


    The Sky Sanctuary, which had been bustling all night, suddenly seemed to reignite with energy.


    After a long night of hard work, many disciples were exhausted, with dark circles under their eyes and a noticeable weariness in their movements.


    But even so, as they saw the faint light of dawn beginning to peek over the mountains, they pushed themselves to move faster.


    In just one day, the Sky Sanctuary had undergone a complete transformation compared to the day before.


    A long red carpet stretched from the base of the mountain all the way to the peak, leading to the Sky Sanctuary.


    Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    The once cold and imposing sanctuary was now adorned with bright red silk, draped over the golden halls.


    Jewels, precious stones, and even rare magical artifacts��items that were usually never displayed��were now lavishly decorating every corner.


    The path to the mountain''s peak and the grand Sky Sanctuary itself gleamed with a radiant brilliance.


    The usual stern and awe-inspiring atmosphere of the sanctuary now carried a subtle sense of joy and celebration.


    The treasures sparkled, the silk fluttered in the wind, and the entire scene was one of prosperity and grandeur.


    Yet, despite all this, something still felt off.


    The Sky Sanctuary was beautifully decorated, but compared to its usual imposing presence, it seemed to be missing something.


    "What''s missing?"


    As the light of dawn slowly brightened the sky, many disciples began to feel a slight sense of panic.


    "Oh no, the sun''s about to rise, and the other sects will be arriving at the Sky Sanctuary soon.


    What are we supposed to do next?"


    Since Goddess Sylvia usually handled everything with such care, making decisions on every matter, her absence left the disciples feeling lost.


    Without her here to guide them, many of them felt like a ship without a captain, unsure of what to do next.


    "What''s missing?


    Today, the Sky Sanctuary is indeed beautifully decorated, but because of that, it feels different from usual. Wait��"


    At that moment, Azura, her bright eyes darting around, suddenly seemed to realize something. A spark of inspiration lit up in her mind.


    "Holy Maiden, I need your help," she said urgently, rushing over to Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    "Huh? Help with what?"


    "There''s no time to explain! Just come with me."


    Without hesitation, Azura transformed into her dragon form and carried Holy Maiden Aeliana into the sky.


    Her massive dragon body soared straight into the heavens, showing no signs of stopping.


    It wasn''t until they pierced through the clouds, flying an unknown distance upward, that Azura finally hovered in midair.


    By now, the first rays of dawn were beginning to rise behind the mountains.


    The once-dark sky was now half-illuminated by the approaching light.


    Morning was almost here, and clearly, time was running out.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana quickly followed Azura''s gaze downward.


    Below them, the Sky Sanctuary, which had been decorated all day, came into view.


    At this moment, the Sky Sanctuary did indeed look more lively and vibrant. The red silk draped everywhere gave it a festive and prosperous appearance, making it look like the perfect place for a wedding.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s eyes lit up as she suddenly understood why Azura had brought her here.


    The Sky Sanctuary, though adorned with countless flowers and decorations, was missing its usual cold, imposing majesty.


    And that was exactly what had been bothering the disciples earlier.


    "Holy Maiden, I''m going to start now.


    Watch from my back, and if anything seems off, let me know," Azura said, her gaze fixed on the Sky Sanctuary below.


    "Got it," Aeliana replied.


    As soon as Aeliana''s words fell, Azura raised her dragon head high. Just before the sunlight fully broke over the horizon, she let out a deep, powerful dragon roar, filled with a seriousness she had never shown before.


    The roar echoed across the four seas and eight realms, carrying the overwhelming might of the dragon.


    In an instant, from the distant western seas, a massive surge of water rose toward the sky.


    The water followed the clouds, rushing toward the Sky Sanctuary.


    "Roar!"


    The sea, like a wild beast, let out a thunderous roar. Under the immense pressure of Azura''s dragon bloodline, the water began to take shape.


    The surging waves twisted and transformed.


    One part of the water took the form of a Hydro Dragon, while the other became a phoenix, the king of all birds.


    The water-formed dragon and phoenix slowly descended, taking their places on either side of the Sky Sanctuary.


    At the same time, Holy Maiden Aeliana made her move.


    A cascade of flowers rained down, their vibrant colors breathing life into the Hydro Dragon and the water phoenix.


    The Hydro Dragon, now adorned with golden blossoms, was covered in shimmering golden scales. The water phoenix spread its wings wide, its feathers glowing in a dazzling array of colors.


    Finally, the sunlight broke over the horizon.


    In that moment, the dragon and phoenix no longer seemed to be made of water. They had transformed into what appeared to be real, majestic creatures, standing guard on either side of the Sky Sanctuary!


    The scene was both grand and awe-inspiring, full of life yet still retaining the sanctuary''s inherent majesty.


    At that very moment, the sky above suddenly twisted, causing many to widen their eyes in shock.


    "That''s�� the Goddess and Senior Timothy! They''re back!"

 Chapter 474 Im so jealous, envious, and bitter!

    "Has Sky Sanctuary really changed this much?"Sylvia looked at the current state of Sky Sanctuary, and even she couldn''t help but show a hint of surprise.


    She had planned to start arranging things at Sky Sanctuary after returning.


    But to her surprise, the disciples had already prepared everything in advance.


    And now, Sky Sanctuary was even more grand and magnificent than she had imagined.


    "Looks like they really put in a lot of effort."


    Timothy glanced over at Azura and Holy Maiden Aeliana, who were both slightly out of breath, and couldn''t help but smile.


    It seemed that Sky Sanctuary was far more organized than either he or Sylvia had expected.


    Under the leadership of the goddess, Sky Sanctuary was steadily progressing.


    "So, how are you feeling, honey? Nervous?" Timothy asked with a smile, glancing at Sylvia as even Sky Sanctuary had been decorated to look spectacular.


    "I''ve faced life-and-death battles countless times. When have I ever been nervous?" Sylvia lifted her head proudly.


    "Really?"


    "Of course!"


    "I don''t believe you. How about I check your heart to see if it''s racing?"


    "Hmph, who''s afraid of who?"


    "Uh, it''s soft... I can''t feel anything."


    "(��=��)!"


    It wasn''t until Timothy, as if he had planned it all along, reached out and pressed his hand against her chest that Sylvia realized what was happening.


    He wasn''t trying to feel her heartbeat at all��he was just taking advantage of the situation!


    In an instant, Sylvia''s heart, which had only been beating a little faster, suddenly raced.


    "You jerk! At least wait until after the wedding when we''re... doing it..." Sylvia''s cheeks flushed a deep red, as if she were drunk, and she pouted.


    "Ahem, that was an accident, I swear."


    Seeing the goddess''s sudden shift from her usual demeanor to this adorable, flustered state, Timothy couldn''t help but burst out laughing.


    Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    This side of Goddess Sylvia��probably no one else in the world had ever seen it.


    But...


    Timothy looked toward the horizon.


    As the two of them bantered and teased each other, the sun, which had been hidden behind the mountain range, finally began to rise.


    The morning sunlight gradually spread across the land, illuminating everything.


    Dawn had arrived.


    And that meant the wedding ceremony was about to begin.


    "Yeah, it seems like it''s time."


    Sylvia took a moment to calm her slightly racing heart, and her gaze became resolute.


    With a light tap of her toes, ripples spread out in all directions, like water.


    Wherever the ripples touched, it was as if they activated the very land of Sky Sanctuary.


    The reason Sky Sanctuary had been built here was because it sat on a convergence of spiritual veins.


    Even in the past, Sky Sanctuary had been rich with spiritual energy, making it an ideal place for cultivation.


    But now, as Sylvia activated the spiritual veins, the immense energy hidden within them surged forth.


    Nourished by the continuous flow of spiritual energy, the various formations scattered throughout Sky Sanctuary were all activated.


    In an instant, radiant light burst forth, and the already magnificent buildings were simultaneously bathed in a sacred, golden glow.


    The formations that had been hidden beneath the ground now shimmered with brilliant light, illuminating the entire Sky Sanctuary, making it look like a paradise straight out of a fairy tale.


    Boom!


    In an instant, twelve towering pillars of light shot up around Sky Sanctuary, piercing the heavens and connecting deep into the spiritual veins below.


    At the same time, across the Elant Continent, twelve Star Palaces, arranged in a star-like formation, also emitted beams of light.


    For a moment, it felt as if the entire world had made Sky Sanctuary its center.


    And at the very peak of Sky Sanctuary, a rift in space suddenly tore open.


    From the other side, bathed in golden light, a sacred aura poured down, as if the gods themselves were descending.


    Like a pure and delicate Camellia, Sylvia, dressed in her flowing Celestial Feathered Gown, gracefully descended with Timothy, hand in hand, landing before Sky Sanctuary.


    Together, they gazed into the distant sky.


    Meanwhile, sensing the extraordinary changes at Sky Sanctuary, sects from all directions hastened their approach.


    More and more practitioners appeared on the horizon.


    But as they laid eyes on Sky Sanctuary, they couldn''t help but show expressions of awe and wonder.


    "This is...


    Using spiritual energy to pierce the heavens, drawing blessings from the Celestial Realm."


    "I''ve heard legends of ancient times when Supreme Emperor-level figures would use such methods during rituals or grand ceremonies.


    But I never imagined Sky Sanctuary actually possessed such power!


    Goddess Sylvia truly lives up to her name!"


    The majestic scene was overwhelming.


    With the Celestial Realm''s energy pouring down, just being within a hundred miles of Sky Sanctuary made one feel incredibly refreshed, as if they could sense the profound mysteries of the place.


    The sects invited to attend the wedding ceremony at Sky Sanctuary couldn''t help but feel even more reverence in their hearts.


    None dared show the slightest disrespect.


    Several miles away from Sky Sanctuary, they all descended from the skies, no longer flying, but instead walking up the steps with utmost respect.


    "The Abbot of Radiant Monastery has come to celebrate the goddess''s wedding.


    I offer a string of Radiant Prayer Beads, one hundred Blossoms of Dawn, and a Pendant of Wisdom Jade."


    "Thalia of Themyscira Sect has come to celebrate the goddess''s wedding.


    I offer a Frozen Heart Lotus, ten divine elixirs, and one hundred Green Lotus Elixirs."


    "Holy Emperor Starwind, Felix''s great-grandfather, has come to celebrate the goddess''s wedding.


    This Silvered Spear with Floral Engravings is a gift for Timothy and the goddess''s sister-in-law."


    "Holy Emperor Earthshard has come to celebrate the goddess''s wedding." sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Damn you, Timothy! I can''t believe you actually managed to win over Goddess Sylvia...


    I''m so jealous, envious, and bitter!


    Hmph, fine, I''ll let it slide this time for Goddess Sylvia''s sake.


    I, Holy Emperor Luminis, have also come to celebrate the goddess''s wedding."


    "Ahem, Sylvia, I brought a gift too~"


    Most of the sects arriving were top-tier, and the scene was already grand beyond imagination.


    But the appearance of Holy Emperor Earthshard, Holy Emperor Luminis, and Holy Maiden Aeliana still shocked many.


    Holy Emperor-level figures were rare and held incredibly high status on the Elant Continent. It had been countless years since a couple, both at the Holy Emperor level, had appeared.


    Now, not only were Timothy and Goddess Sylvia both Holy Emperor-level powerhouses, but three other Holy Emperors had come to celebrate their wedding.


    A wedding gathering five Holy Emperor-level figures was truly unheard of.


    The scale of this event was unprecedented, enough to be considered the grandest in tens of thousands of years!


    Even if one were to search through historical records, it would be difficult to find a wedding of this magnitude.


    Without a doubt, the goddess''s wedding today would be one for the history books!


    The light shining above Sky Sanctuary grew even more sacred and brilliant.


    But before the practitioners could fully process what was happening, another voice rang out from behind them:


    "Princess Erelyn of the Netherworld has come to celebrate little Sylvia and Timothy''s wedding."


    In an instant, the entire area fell silent.


    Amidst countless shocked gazes, Erelyn simply lifted her head with a gentle, contented smile.

 Chapter 1 - 1: The final test

    "You only need to endure 21? trials to awaken the ancient power sleeping within the Key of the Star Prison and become the most powerful being in the universe."


    Timothy, the youngest demon lord in the history of his race, saw these words emerge after he touched the Key of the Star Prison, the most powerful artifact of the demon race, handed to him by the old demon lord on his deathbed.


    According to demon lore, no demon lord had ever achieved this.


    Over a span of 100,000 years, Timothy had breezed through 16,383 trials.


    Now, once again turning the Key of the Star Prison, an unknown force mistakenly sent him to a completely new world, transforming him into an obscure, worthless demonic cultivator apprentice.


    In a shabby little cabin, Timothy slowly opened his eyes to find himself lying on a stiff bed.


    He tried to feel the demonic power within him, but to his horror, he discovered that the once overwhelming force was gone, leaving only a faint trace of power.


    "Damn it! What the hell? My power..." Timothy''s voice was hoarse, tinged with panic.


    "You''re finally awake, but congratulations, young man, you''re a demonic cultivator. This world is called Elant, a place where demonic cultivators are looked down upon," an elderly voice interrupted his thoughts. An old man in a tattered robe stood by his bed, his eyes and expression exuding kindness. S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    A month later,


    Goddess Sylvia, commanding twelve Star Palaces, each as powerful as a mighty empire.


    Holding a divine weapon that had once made countless righteous and evil cultivators tremble in fear.


    Ranked among the top ten in the Enchanting Goddess Rankings, it was rumored that her beauty was celestial, often clad in a white robe, she appeared ethereal like an angel from heaven, incomparably beautiful.


    Yet at this moment, looking at the misty Sky Sanctuary, Timothy''s heart was cold.


    He was here today to meet Goddess Sylvia, and moreover, to challenge this lofty being who could only be looked up to.


    "Those damn old fools," Timothy cursed inwardly.


    A month ago, he had crossed into this World of Elant.


    Unfortunately, he had crossed into the body of a demonic cultivator apprentice, whose physique could almost be called useless.


    Not only had he not learned any cultivation techniques, but he had also been used as a pawn by the Doomed Soul Sect to deliver a challenge to Goddess Sylvia!


    What right did a minor Doomed Soul Sect have to challenge Goddess Sylvia?


    In fact, after writing the challenge, the Doomed Soul Sect had hidden in the Abyssal Rift, nowhere to be found.


    Those old guys just wanted to brag, they actually had no courage to confront Goddess Sylvia.


    Once he was executed, they could boast to other sects, saying:


    "We once battled Goddess Sylvia! The proof is that Goddess Sylvia killed our disciple who issued the challenge!"


    To prevent Timothy from escaping, the Doomed Soul Sect even sent an elder to "escort" him up the mountain as a hero.


    Challenge Goddess Sylvia?


    Anyone with a brain would know that doing such a thing was tantamount to a death sentence.


    Timothy''s mind was full of "Fuck!" This last trial was a real trap. After losing all his power and without any cheats, just a month in and he was already being sent to his death? What was the point of using the demon race''s most powerful artifact, the Key of the Star Prison, to come to this world?


    Step by step, he walked up the stairs made of dense mist, his mood growing heavier.


    He slowly entered the Sky Sanctuary.


    Through the mist, a stunning figure gracefully sat in the distance.


    Her long, beautiful eyes, skin smooth as porcelain, her flawless face proud and aloof like a noble goddess.


    In her breathtaking beauty, there was an authority that made her untouchable.


    Staring at the figure before him, Timothy was momentarily stunned.


    He had heard rumors of Goddess Sylvia''s beauty that could topple cities, but he hadn''t expected her to be this breathtaking. If the glamorous celebrities of his past life were to stand beside her, they would seem no more impressive than plain janes next to a phoenix, utterly incomparable.


    "Speak, what does a disciple of the Demonic Sect want with me after going through so much trouble to get here?" Her voice was melodious, like an orchid in a secluded valley, intoxicating to those who heard it.


    Yet, within that enchanting voice was an authority that chilled to the bone, commanding absolute respect.


    Suddenly, a crushing aura spread around, tangible and oppressive.


    "Emperor-level pressure!"


    Timothy''s body trembled. If not for his sheer willpower, he would have already been forced to his knees.


    "I''ve come to deliver a letter to Goddess Sylvia," Timothy managed to say through gritted teeth.


    "Oh? A letter? Bring it here," Goddess Sylvia''s gaze sharpened, showing a flicker of interest as Timothy withstood the pressure.


    "Yes." Timothy approached with the letter, feeling death drawing nearer with each step.


    The power of an Emperor-level being could shake the heavens and earth, and with a mere thought, Goddess Sylvia could end his life.


    The moment she read the contents of the letter would likely be his last.


    As death seemed to inch closer, a chime sounded unexpectedly.


    [Ding, congratulations host for successfully activating the system!]


    "System!" Timothy''s heart surged with unexpected joy.


    His salvation had finally arrived!


    If he had the system, maybe he could survive this encounter with Goddess Sylvia!


    The mechanical voice continued, "Host detected in critical situation. Since you''ve only been in the World of Elant for a month, you can activate the system''s assistance feature for free to help you conquer Goddess Sylvia. Would you like to activate it?"


    "Of course." Timothy didn''t hesitate.


    Without the system''s help, his current situation was practically a dead end.


    Now, the system was his only hope for survival.


    [Ding, system task activated. Please hand the letter to Goddess Sylvia.]


    "That''s it?" Timothy was taken aback.


    He had thought the system would help him escape instantly or temporarily boost his strength.


    But it seemed like nothing had happened!


    "What are you hesitating for?"


    Meanwhile, Goddess Sylvia''s icy gaze swept over Timothy''s paused figure, her eyes as cold as the deepest winter.


    With no other choice, Timothy steeled himself to trust the system.


    "The contents of this letter might be offensive, but please, Goddess, take a look."


    In the mist, her elegant white robe fluttered gently, her celestial figure ethereal, her long hair flowing, her skin flawless like meticulously carved jade.


    Her beauty was heart-stirring, awe-inspiring.


    Yet, an invisible pressure enveloped the area, the air shimmering with golden light, making it hard for Timothy to breathe.


    This was the power of Goddess Sylvia, her mere presence exuding an awe-inspiring aura.


    Her delicate hand, as soft as white jade, gently took the letter from Timothy.


    Timothy stood still, waiting for judgment to fall.


    Every passing second felt like an eternity of agony.


    However, after a long wait, no response came.


    Confused, Timothy looked up only to see Goddess Sylvia''s body tremble slightly under his gaze, her hands shaking uncontrollably as she held the envelope.


    "Goddess Sylvia?"


    The guards clad in armor on both sides seemed to notice something amiss and hurriedly moved to inquire.


    "Everyone leave. I need to discuss something privately with this person."


    At that moment, Goddess Sylvia''s voice carried a hint of panic.


    "But, Goddess..."


    "Are my words no longer effective? Or do you think my position as the ruler of Sky Sanctuary is just for show?"


    Goddess Sylvia''s cold voice came through, immediately imposing a tremendous pressure on those who tried to stay, making even breathing difficult.


    "Yes, Goddess."


    No one dared to defy Goddess Sylvia''s command.


    Besides, with her strength, no one believed that a mere Demonic Sect disciple could pose any threat to her.


    The guards all withdrew, leaving only Timothy and Goddess Sylvia in the vast hall.


    Sylvia, revered by both the righteous and the wicked as the supreme Goddess.


    Yet now, her hand trembled slightly as she held the letter, the words written on it throwing her heart into disarray.

 Chapter 2 - 2: Or rather, do you really... love me that much?

    "People call you the Supreme Goddess, but I just wish you were the moon.


    Because the moonlight will eventually fall into my heart, making everything about you mine forever."


    "The moonlight falls, yet it''s not even one ten-thousandth as beautiful as you. Everything in this world only serves to highlight your beauty.


    I may be just another plain backdrop, but I''m willing to give my all to pursue you."


    "To hold your hand, to grow old with you, yes, I''m talking about you, Goddess Sylvia~."


    "..."


    These lines, though incredibly cheesy and even a bit childish, allowed Sylvia to feel an unmistakable sincerity within them.


    The title of Supreme Goddess was an honor, but also a burden.


    For years, Sylvia had been seen as a lofty figure, unapproachable by anyone.


    For years, she spent her nights alone.


    But how many noticed that she was just a 600-year-old young girl at heart, longing for emotions beyond mere reverence from others?


    But in the past, that was all just wishful thinking.


    Until this letter arrived.


    She had been confessed to!


    Previously, Goddess Sylvia, devoted to her spiritual practices and revered by all as the Supreme Goddess, never imagined she could have such a day.


    But the confessor was a disciple of the Demonic Sect. How could she easily accept?


    Sylvia''s thoughts were turbulent as she pursed her lips: "You dared to come alone to Sky Sanctuary to deliver this letter, knowing what might happen?"


    "Of course, I know."


    How could Timothy not know?


    A disciple of the Demonic Sect venturing into the stronghold of righteousness to issue a challenge could expect nothing but death.


    He knew the consequences, yet he still came.


    Unconsciously, Sylvia''s defenses began to relax.


    Even though it was her first confession, her reason was not easily overwhelmed.


    However, Timothy''s honesty and boldness indeed moved her.


    At least it proved that, despite being in the Demonic Sect, Timothy was not tainted by its worst aspects.


    "So, have you considered that you might fail?" Sylvia asked again, parting her lips slightly.


    Fail?


    Did she mean she intended to ignore his challenge?


    Timothy was puzzled, but quickly found an opportunity to flatter her, and with a touch of tragic bravado, he said: "I''ve considered that I might fail, but just being able to see Goddess Sylvia in person makes this trip worthwhile."


    After saying this, he looked off into the distance with a sorrowful gaze.


    These words, ordinary and somewhat polite, took on a different meaning when they reached Sylvia''s ears.


    Knowing almost certainly that he would fail, he still came alone to Sky Sanctuary as a disciple of the Demonic Sect, just to deliver a love letter to me...


    Suddenly, her heart wavered.


    Having risen to her position as a goddess, Sylvia had seen much of the world''s vicissitudes. Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had thought that if she were ever to entrust her life to someone, they didn''t need to be incredibly powerful or have high spiritual attainment.


    All that mattered was the sincerity of their heart.


    And at this moment, Timothy''s actions had clearly exceeded her expectations.


    "Strange, why does Goddess Sylvia look a bit off?"


    Lifting his head, Timothy suddenly noticed that Sylvia''s usually serene and ethereal face now bore a hint of conflict, and her clear, autumn-water-like eyes were swirling with unusual emotions.


    This was clearly not normal.


    "One last question, is everything written in this letter true? Or rather, do you really... love me that much?"


    A blush crept unbidden across Sylvia''s cheeks, making her shyly turn her head away.


    Meanwhile, the letter finally came into Timothy''s view.


    "People call you a goddess, but I just wish you were the moon. Because the moonlight will eventually fall into my heart, making everything about you mine forever."


    "..."


    As he read the content, Timothy felt as if a bolt of lightning had struck his heart.


    "What the hell is this?


    Didn''t I send a challenge letter? When did it turn into a love letter?"


    What''s more outrageous was the cringe-worthy level of cheesiness in the letter, some lines even resembling something a domineering CEO might awkwardly say in a bad romance novel. Just reading it made Timothy''s skin crawl.


    This kind of letter, you''d have to be seriously disturbed to write it, wasn''t sending this to a goddess practically a death wish?


    Wait a minute!


    Watching Sylvia''s expression, Timothy suddenly realized a more serious fact.


    The mighty Goddess Sylvia, seen by countless as a figure to be admired from afar but never trifled with, seemed not only unangry but actually... somewhat bashful?


    "Hey, system, is this what you called a system assist feature?" Timothy immediately called out to his system in his mind.


    "Ding, congratulations host for guessing correctly. Indeed, the system has converted the challenge letter into a love letter to help the host successfully complete the conquest mission."


    "You''re telling me this is conquest? Wait, this actually might be conquest!"


    Timothy suddenly realized a problem he had overlooked.


    Previously, he had assumed the system''s mention of ''conquest'' meant overcoming through force.


    But in reality, conquest didn''t just mean to defeat.


    Noticing Goddess Sylvia''s expression, Timothy''s gaze momentarily froze.


    Because she was just too beautiful.


    Goddess Sylvia''s beauty was well-known, but seeing her in person, he realized.


    Compared to the somewhat exaggerated rumors, Sylvia''s appearance was not only not inferior but even more breathtaking than described.


    And he never imagined that a mix-up would make Goddess Sylvia show such an expression.


    "What if I say now that the love letter wasn''t written by me, and everything said was a misunderstanding, what would happen?" Timothy wondered to himself.


    "Ding, after a system big data assessment, if the host utters the above sentences, there is a high probability that it will provoke Goddess Sylvia''s wrath, resulting in the host being beaten to a pulp."


    "That''s harsh..." Timothy couldn''t help but swallow.


    Indeed, women are never as simple as they appear.


    Goddess Sylvia''s fleeting shy demeanor almost made him lower his guard and see her as a typical fragile woman.


    Good thing he caught himself in time, or his life would definitely be forfeit here.


    That means, he was thoroughly on board the thief ship now.


    Timothy steeled his heart, at this moment, if he didn''t speak, it was a sure path to doom.


    But if he declared his love decisively, perhaps he could win a slim chance of survival.


    Timothy''s expression became resolute, looking directly into Sylvia''s eyes: "Yes, even though I am a disciple of the Demonic Sect. My love for the goddess is utterly sincere, without a trace of falsehood. I swear, my love is like the sun in the clear sky, utterly transparent. Like the relentless river, it will never cease to flow.


    If the goddess truly believes I have ulterior motives, she is free to open my heart and see if I am lying."


    Knowing that Goddess Sylvia couldn''t resist romantic declarations, Timothy immediately launched a barrage of them.


    "Snap."


    Finally, the envelope fell from Sylvia''s hands to the ground.

 Chapter 3 - 3: It actually worked！

    "Do you even know what you''re saying? I am the supreme goddess in charge of the twelve Star Palaces, and you''re just a Demonic Sect disciple who can barely practice. Do you really think this is possible?"


    Sylvia''s temples flushed a deep pink, spreading to her ears like the sunset that bathes the earth in its glow, making her look incredibly captivating.


    Timothy had long realized he was backed into a corner.


    Confessing to a goddess only had two possible outcomes.


    Either he''d fail and be chopped into mincemeat by the guards outside, or he''d have to overpower the goddess and seize the only chance at survival.


    With heartfelt passion, Timothy declared loudly, "What does it matter if it''s good versus evil? What does it matter if our statuses are worlds apart? I, Timothy, dared to enter the Sky Sanctuary alone, putting my life on the line, just to hand you this letter personally. Even if it means death, I will have no regrets!"


    Hearing this, Sylvia felt as if an invisible Cupid''s arrow had struck her heart.


    And the tail of that arrow was shaped like a heart.


    There were vows of love in books, but she had never heard anyone speak so resolutely about love.


    Even willing to disregard the divide between good and evil, and his own life.


    If all this was true, how was she supposed to respond?


    Unconsciously, Sylvia''s thoughts became more chaotic as she quietly observed Timothy.


    His hair was like black jade, his demeanor graceful, his black clothes fluttering lightly with the mist inside the grand hall, his eyebrows sharp and eyes sparkling. Despite being a lowly servant of the Demonic Sect, he carried himself with an air of righteousness and grandeur.


    Even just in terms of looks, he was leagues ahead of those so-called prodigies.


    More importantly, in his eyes, Sylvia felt a burning sincerity.


    "Do you really mean that you''d risk your life for me?" Sylvia bit her lip, her words revealing her inner turmoil.


    Her tangled emotions were slowly unraveling, and the colors in her eyes had completely changed from before.


    Timothy had noticed Sylvia''s shift and knew that everything hinged on this moment. He would either win Goddess Sylvia''s heart or be smashed to pieces by the guards outside.


    The paths before him were clear,life or death hung on his next move.


    Without sacrifice, how could there be gain?


    Timothy''s gaze was resolute: "Of course, my love for you is like a relentless river, unchanging until the seas dry up and the rocks crumble. If the goddess does not believe me, I am willing to prove my resolve with my life!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, with a clang, Timothy unhesitatingly drew the sword from his waist and placed it against his neck, pressing down until blood trickled down the blade, threatening to slice through his flesh.


    "Stop!"


    At that moment, Sylvia''s last defenses completely crumbled.


    If there was a man, upright and dignified, who had entered the Sky Sanctuary alone just to deliver a love letter to her...


    Who disregarded his own life, willing to die to express his true feelings...


    What did it matter if he was a disciple of the Demonic Sect?


    Love starts with contradictions, perhaps, love should indeed be this absurd. sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A golden light burst from Sylvia''s hand, knocking the descending blade away.


    "Goddess Sylvia?" Timothy looked at her in astonishment.


    "Enough, enough. If you truly love me as you say, then I accept," Sylvia said, unable to meet Timothy''s eyes any longer.


    She felt her cheeks burning, unable to contain the heat.


    A mix of emotions surged within her, leaving her unsure whether she felt happy, shy, or simply overwhelmed.


    "Thank you, Goddess Sylvia!"


    Timothy immediately kicked the fallen sword aside and quickly moved to Sylvia''s side, then embraced her tender body tightly.


    "I''m only agreeing for now, don''t push your luck."


    With Sylvia''s strength, she could have easily sent Timothy flying thousands of feet with a slap, but she merely shifted slightly, struggling to free herself from his embrace.


    "I''m sorry,I didn''t expect to actually succeed."


    Timothy quickly composed himself, regaining his dignified demeanor.


    "Listen, there are countless righteous cultivators guarding outside. If you make any disrespectful move towards me and they see it, I can''t guarantee what will happen next."


    Sylvia''s cheeks were flushed, and it was hard to tell if it was from the threat or from shyness.


    "I understand, Goddess," Timothy immediately responded.


    "Stop calling me Goddess. You had the courage to come to the Sky Sanctuary, facing death without fear. Now that you''ve successfully confessed, aren''t you brave enough to call me by my real name?"


    "So, should I call you...?"


    "Sylvia, yes, just Sylvia is fine."


    Her skin, tinged with the pink of the sunset, glistened with sweat beads from nervousness.


    Timothy couldn''t help but smile.


    So, even goddesses sweat when they''re nervous.


    And yet, even her sweat seemed to carry the refreshing scent of jasmine flowers.


    "Congratulations, host, on successfully winning over the goddess. You will receive a grand system gift package."


    The system''s voice suddenly rang out, followed by a series of gift package notifications.


    [System Reward One: Ancient Saintly Body]


    [System Reward Two: Heavenly Fate (ten times)]


    [System Reward Three: One random draw.]


    Timothy carefully read the system''s detailed description.


    The random draw could pull any item from the system store, including Heavenly-level spiritual medicines, Emperor-level artifacts, and various techniques and medicines.


    While there were some lower-grade items, the majority were incredibly precious treasures.


    With just a bit of luck, he was sure to profit.


    Heavenly Fate would allow him to be favored by the cosmos for a short time. Although it was only ten times, its effect was significant.


    As for the Ancient Saintly Body, it was even more mysterious and precious.


    Those with the Ancient Saintly Body would emit a unique Cosmic Aura.


    This aura had a charming effect, and for those of the opposite sex with a weak will, it could even capture their hearts directly.


    The moment Timothy''s body transformed into the Ancient Saintly Body, Sylvia, already flushed, trembled slightly, her eyes becoming hazy.


    For some reason, her already unstable spiritual heart began to waver even more.


    In her eyes, Timothy, already graceful and dignified, now seemed even more imposing.


    If it weren''t for Sylvia''s six hundred years of solitude and countless life-and-death situations, which had fortified her spirit and psyche beyond compare, she might have been completely captivated by Timothy''s Ancient Saintly Body.


    Sylvia took a deep breath, lightly pressing her lips together like cherry blossoms, temporarily calming her emotions.


    Her delicate fingers, soft as marshmallows, lightly touched Timothy''s chest, her expression mixed with complex emotions. "Listen, although I''ve agreed, there are still some things I need to tell you."

 Chapter 4 - 4: I’m in love

    Even though Timothy had scored big wins with the help of the system, he wasn''t about to let his guard down.


    The cultivation system in this world was divided into several stages: Aura Initiation, Energy Foundation, Mystic Core, Ocean''s Gate, Transcendence Realm, and Ascension Phase.


    Goddess Sylvia had reached the peak of the Transcendence Realm and was on the verge of stepping into the Ascension Phase, making her a powerhouse in her own right.


    Not to mention Timothy himself, even the haughty elders of the Demonic Sect would be no match for her.


    If she really wanted to, she could wipe them out with a flick of her finger.


    Timothy listened intently as Sylvia finally began to speak slowly, "When I say I''ll do something, I mean it. Since I''ve promised you, I won''t go back on my word, and I don''t mind if you talk about it. However, your current strength is lacking, so it''s best not to let this slip to outsiders. Otherwise, it might just bring a fatal disaster upon you."


    "I understand," Timothy naturally grasped the gravity of the situation.


    People who adored Goddess Sylvia could line up from here to the edge of the universe. Before awakening the system, his own body didn''t even have the aptitude for cultivation.


    With his current strength, if he let slip, he''d likely have people desperately trying to kill him.


    ''Ah, maybe this is just the trouble with being too handsome!'' Timothy sighed inwardly.


    "There''s one more thing," Sylvia said quietly, turning her head with a look of hesitation and conflict.


    Finally, she clenched her hand in the air.


    Specks of golden light twinkled, and two crystal-clear stones slowly descended��one blue and the other light pink.


    "I''ve got some matters to handle recently and can''t leave the Sky Sanctuary. You should return to your Sect and wait for my message. This is a bonding stone,with it, I can contact you anytime."


    Sylvia''s gaze flickered, and after a long hesitation, she finally handed the light blue bonding stone to Timothy.


    Holding the stone, Timothy channeled his spiritual energy into it, and sure enough, Sylvia''s stunning face soon appeared on the crystal.


    "Alright, stop staring. Remember to keep this hidden until you get back."


    Sylvia playfully scolded Timothy to put away the bonding stone, seemingly afraid it might be discovered by others.


    Timothy tucked the bonding stone into his chest.


    Clouds gathered once more, forming a stairway leading down the mountain.


    "I hope you don''t break your promise, and remember, the path of cultivation is much longer than you imagine. Go back and train hard, don''t let the Demonic Sect''s bad influences corrupt you. If what you wrote in your letter is true, I''ll do everything I can to help you fulfill your wish."


    Behind him, a voice as beautiful as the heavens called out.


    Timothy turned around to see that seemingly aloof and noble face tinged with unspeakable affection.


    Like a lake under a gentle breeze, her eyes softly stirred.


    "Sylvia, don''t worry, I won''t let you down. Even as a disciple of the Demonic Sect, one day I will step onto this cloud stairway in front of all cultivators to let them know that my feelings for you will never change."


    Though he couldn''t stay in the Sky Sanctuary, receiving a bonding stone from Sylvia was like a girl giving him her number with a special nickname saved��it was more than enough for him!


    "By the way, when are we going out on a date?" Timothy suddenly turned around.


    "A date... you!"


    Sylvia''s eyes shifted, her lips trembling slightly, somewhat at a loss, "I... haven''t thought about that yet... besides..."


    "Ha, got it."


    With one last look at the magnificent Sky Sanctuary, Timothy laughed and stepped onto the cloud stairway, descending from the mountain peak.


    He dared not press further.


    If Goddess Sylvia accidentally lost control of her emotions and slapped him, his frail body wouldn''t stand a chance.


    "Use the lottery."


    Walking along, Timothy used his lottery chance.


    The system store had many incredible treasures.


    Among countless techniques, charms, physiques, magical treasures, spiritual tools, herbs, and more, the pointer finally slowed to a stop.


    [Congratulations, Host: You have obtained the Rainbow Lotus.]


    A stunningly beautiful flower appeared in Timothy''s mind, radiating dazzling rainbow light.


    It was indeed very pretty.


    "Uh, is this thing useful for anything?" Timothy asked the system about the Rainbow Lotus.


    [Analyzing: Cannot be used in alchemy, not suitable as a medicine, no additional properties. However, it seems to be able to cure a certain type of cold poison.]


    "That''s pretty average."


    Compared to the newbie gift pack he had received, the Rainbow Lotus seemed a bit underwhelming.


    Timothy didn''t really mind, though. He finally stepped off the cloud-formed staircase and reached the base of the mountain.


    Looking back, the clouds obscured his view, and Sylvia was no longer visible.


    Following the path he had come by, Timothy made his way to the spot where Elder Gregory Ford had agreed to wait for him.


    When he arrived at the designated tree, sure enough, it was just as he expected.


    Elder Gregory Ford had clearly anticipated Timothy''s certain demise and had left behind a Pegasus, fleeing without a trace.


    Timothy sighed deeply, mounted the Pegasus alone, and headed back to the Doomed Soul Sect.


    After he left, the guards inside the Sky Sanctuary quickly returned to the main hall, all solemnly standing on either side, daring not to speak.


    Although they didn''t understand why the Goddess had let a disciple of the Demonic Sect go, since it was the Goddess''s decision, naturally no one dared to question it. S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only Sylvia''s heart was racing.


    "I''m in love."


    No, strictly speaking, she had only agreed to his request, not that she really liked him.


    But still...


    Despite repeatedly telling herself this, Sylvia found her heartbeat wouldn''t slow down.


    Situated at the summit, the temperature inside the Sky Sanctuary was extremely low, yet her body felt as if it was in the scorching heat of summer, unbearably warm.


    Timothy''s image kept reappearing in her mind, and the words he had written in the letter echoed in her heart, lingering for a long time.


    "What exactly is this feeling?"


    Fortunately, the guards standing solemnly on either side didn''t dare to glance sideways.


    Otherwise, they would have been utterly astonished to see that the usually unapproachable Goddess Sylvia, who seemed forever out of reach, now had flushed cheeks and a shy expression.


    Saying she had urgent matters to attend to and couldn''t leave was just an excuse.


    She could leave whenever she wanted.


    But the thought of walking side by side with Timothy made Sylvia realize she had no idea what to do.


    Reflecting on her 600 years devoted to cultivation, apart from hierarchical relationships, she had never known how to interact in a normal male-female relationship.


    Especially... between lovers.

 Chapter 5 - 5: Inferno Tower

    "Timothy, man, you died a brutal death!"


    "Timothy, even though you were a lousy cultivator, a bit of an oddball, and handsome was pretty much your only redeeming feature, I can''t believe you died so young."


    "Let''s not be sad, everyone. Timothy was a hero, a brave soul who represented our Sect in challenging Goddess Sylvia. Tell me, which other Demonic Sect would dare to openly challenge Goddess Sylvia, even going as far as sending a declaration of war? Only our Doomed Soul Sect!"


    "That''s right, only our Doomed Soul Sect has the guts to do that. Doomed Soul Sect is the best in the world! Doomed Soul Sect will rise to greatness again!"


    "Doomed Soul Sect is number one in the world!"


    "I have no regrets joining Doomed Soul Sect in this life!"


    Just as Timothy returned to the hidden mountain stronghold of the Doomed Soul Sect, fortified with various protective spells and illusions, he was greeted by a wave of fervent cheers.


    "Uh..."


    Timothy was speechless, already accustomed to the severe brainwashing of the people in the Sect.


    Meanwhile, Sect Leader Morvran suddenly stepped forward, his face creased and sorrowful: "Alas, all other Demonic Sects are cowards. Only we dare to wage war against Goddess Sylvia."


    "Our Doomed Soul Sect will surely become the leader among Demonic Sects."


    "I too am saddened by Timothy''s death, but this sorrow will transform into motivation, fueling the growth of our Doomed Soul Sect!"


    "Not only that, I heard that even Goddess Sylvia trembled in fear after Timothy was killed, worried that one day the Doomed Soul Sect might storm the Sky Sanctuary."


    "Now, even seeing the declaration of war, she dares not engage us in battle. This time, our Doomed Soul Sect has truly triumphed!"


    It was a passionate speech.


    "Even Goddess Sylvia got scared?"


    "This is our Doomed Soul Sect, truly powerful! Doomed Soul Sect will definitely become the top Demonic Sect! Brother Timothy did not die in vain!"


    Timothy: "..."


    He didn''t even know where to start with his retorts.


    If Goddess Sylvia really showed up here, she could probably wipe out the entire Doomed Soul Sect with a wave of her hand, let alone be afraid of them.


    "Right, Doomed Soul Sect is that strong..."


    "Huh? Timothy, how did you come back?"


    Just as he was boasting, Sect Leader Morvran''s face froze.


    As he stared in utter shock, Timothy slowly walked in from the mountain gate.


    Instantly, all eyes turned to him, and upon seeing Timothy, everyone was stunned.


    "Wasn''t Timothy dead?"


    "Has... has Timothy come back to life?"


    Even Morvran couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    Although Elder Gregory Ford hadn''t seen Timothy die with his own eyes, Timothy had gone into the Sky Sanctuary with a declaration of war for Goddess Sylvia.


    Doing something like that should have been a certain death.


    He couldn''t fathom how Timothy could have possibly returned alive.


    "You, you personally delivered the declaration of war to Goddess Sylvia, how did you come back?"


    Morvran''s aged face was full of astonishment.


    Timothy had anticipated this reaction and casually shrugged, his expression nonchalant: "Yeah, I did deliver the letter to Goddess Sylvia before coming back."


    "I stared right at Goddess Sylvia and told her: ''Look me in the eye, punk, I''m here on behalf of the Doomed Soul Sect to challenge you. If you don''t want to die, just read this and then send me back.''"


    "Who would have thought, Goddess Sylvia was completely terrified by the mere mention of the Doomed Soul Sect behind me. Her expression changed dramatically, and she trembled with fear."


    "In the end, not only did she let me go, but she even clung to me, personally escorting me down the mountain."


    "..."


    In an instant, the entire Doomed Soul Sect fell silent.


    Morvran''s face froze completely, shocked to the point of speechlessness: "You... is all of this true?"


    "Of course." Timothy replied nonchalantly.


    [You have caused a mental shock to the leader of the Mystic Core Demonic Sect]


    [You have caused a mental shock to the elders of the Demonic Sects]


    [Reward received: Ten Panaceas, capable of regenerating flesh from bone, healing severe injuries]


    [Reward received: Rare-level magical artifact, Binding Immortal Rope]


    [Reward received: Spell, Thunderclap Slash]


    "What''s going on?" Timothy asked the system.


    [Ding, host has completed the Conquer the Goddess mission, unlocking the first function of this system: Rewards can be obtained by causing mental shocks to others.]


    While these rewards weren''t as grand as a newbie''s welcome pack, they were still precious and perfectly suited for Timothy''s current level of cultivation.


    As the Sect members, already brainwashed to hold the Doomed Soul Sect in the highest regard, recovered from their shock, they erupted into frenzied cheers.


    "Timothy is alive and he even managed to insult Goddess Sylvia!"


    "This is our Doomed Soul Sect, where even someone like Timothy, who lacks any cultivation talent, can perform such earth-shattering feats!"


    Timothy: "..."


    He felt somewhat offended.


    Before he had the system, he might have let it slide, but not anymore.


    Ignoring the noisy disciples, Timothy headed straight for the Inferno Tower.


    The Inferno Tower, rumored to be a treasure passed down by the ancient leaders of the Doomed Soul Sect, contained endless flames.


    It had ten levels, each with increasingly intense heat. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even Sect Leader Morvran could only reach the sixth level.


    But now, Timothy seemed to enter without a care.


    "Boom!"


    Instantly, fierce flames attacked him like a ferocious beast, seemingly ready to devour him.


    In a blink, Timothy''s body was scorched black, appearing on the verge of collapse.


    But just as another wave of intense heat surged towards him, a brilliant golden light suddenly radiated from Timothy.


    The Ancient Saintly Body was one of the most precious saintly bodies from ancient times.


    Its mysteries and strength had not been fully explored even to this day.


    After all, those possessing the Ancient Saintly Body were exceedingly rare, with no one but the original supreme deity from ten thousand years ago having it.


    Naturally, no one knew one of the most important secrets of the Ancient Saintly Body��the ability to absorb.


    As long as he wasn''t killed in one hit, Timothy could easily gain corresponding attributes thanks to the Ancient Saintly Body.


    [Exposed to fire, fire resistance +46]


    In an instant, the once overwhelming flames now seemed like child''s play to Timothy, posing no threat at all.


    Meanwhile, a stream of energy suddenly gathered from Timothy''s dantian like a vortex, turning into tiny golden particles and concentrating in one spot.


    Aura Initiation, achieved!


    "How is this possible? Isn''t Brother Timothy unable to cultivate? Even just the first level of the Inferno Tower is deadly to disciples who have fully mastered Aura Initiation!"


    Outside the Inferno Tower, the disciples of the Doomed Soul Sect were all stunned.


    [You have caused a mental shock to the disciples of the Demonic Sect, reward received: 10 bottles of Fire Resistance Potion]


    "Nice stuff."


    Timothy didn''t hesitate to throw all ten bottles of Fire Resistance Potion into his mouth, enjoying them like jelly beans.


    Feeling the spiritual energy inside him soaring, Timothy smiled slightly and looked up towards the higher levels of the Inferno Tower.

 Chapter 6 - 6: Hellfire Blossom

    "Welcome, Holy Maiden."


    At Sky Sanctuary, dressed in flowing pink robes, Holy Maiden Aeliana walked through several forbidden areas.


    A fragrant breeze brushed past her as she smiled at a few guards clad in silver armor and asked, "It seemed like I saw a Demonic Sect disciple on my way here. Why would a demonic cultivator come to Sky Sanctuary?"


    "Reporting to the Holy Maiden, that Demonic Sect disciple came to deliver a message to the Goddess. However, the letter was handed directly to Goddess Sylvia, and we are not privy to its contents," the guard quickly replied.


    "I see." Holy Maiden Aeliana nodded, not overly concerned.


    After all, a mere Demonic Sect disciple was nothing for Sylvia, who could easily crush him with a flick of her finger.


    "You may leave now."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana gracefully proceeded towards Sylvia''s residence, her steps as delicate as if treading on lotus petals.


    Goddess Sylvia was known for her aloof and resolute nature, a force to be reckoned with.


    Whether it was the sacred lands or the dynasties.


    Even the mightiest powers would not dare to provoke Sylvia lightly, always treading carefully around her.


    Thus, even though Holy Maiden Aeliana was one of the few who could actually converse with Sylvia, she never dared to overstep.


    "Whoosh."


    But as she pushed open the door, she caught Sylvia seemingly hiding something quickly, a hint of panic on her face.


    "Sylvia, what''s wrong?" Holy Maiden Aeliana asked, puzzled. She had never seen Sylvia look this way before.


    After all, Sylvia was usually like an unmeltable glacier, her stunning face never betraying any emotion.


    "It''s nothing, just lost in thought while contemplating the Dao, got a bit distracted."


    "Really? Then why did I think I saw a faint pink light just now?"


    "No, you must have seen wrong."


    Sylvia quietly hid the love token behind her back, setting up several seals to block any traces.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana: "But I clearly saw..."


    Sylvia: "Absolutely not!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana: "But..."


    "Whoosh."


    A chilling gleam swept through, the aftermath splitting the house in two with a sword''s force.


    With a thunderous crash, the house collapsed.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana felt a chill run down her spine.


    Had that sword struck her, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    "Ha ha ha, must have been my eyes playing tricks on me, probably because I didn''t sleep well last night."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana laughed awkwardly, though her face was filled with distress.


    "That''s better."


    Sylvia''s beautiful face remained emotionless as she finally sheathed her sword.


    As the cold wind blew through the ruins, Holy Maiden Aeliana stood there awkwardly.


    After a long while, looking down at the landscape below Sky Sanctuary, Sylvia finally relaxed and sighed out of nowhere, "You''ve been the Holy Maiden for over eight thousand years, haven''t you? Have you ever thought about what you want to do in the future?"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana was clearly startled, feeling that this question didn''t sound like something Sylvia would ask.


    But after a moment''s thought, she quickly replied, "Of course, I''ve thought about it. Naturally, it''s to eradicate all Demonic Sects, strengthen the righteous path, and ensure the people of the world live in peace and prosperity."


    Sylvia shook her head, "That''s not what I meant. I mean, everyone has their own life to live. Have you ever thought about what you should do for yourself, aside from serving others?" sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This..."


    The more she heard, the more Holy Maiden Aeliana felt something was off.


    Because the Sylvia she was speaking to now seemed very different from the one she remembered.


    In her memory, Sylvia had always been cold and aloof, unwilling to engage in worldly conflicts and unconcerned with anything beyond her duties.


    Not to mention discussing matters of the heart.


    Suddenly, a terrifying thought struck Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    Could it be that Sylvia actually had someone she cared for?


    Impossible, absolutely impossible! She was the venerable Goddess Sylvia, standing at the very pinnacle of Sky Sanctuary!


    Countless chosen ones, holy sons of sacred lands, and princes of dynasties couldn''t even catch her eye.


    How could she possibly have suddenly developed feelings for someone?


    Holy Maiden Aeliana also recalled that two hundred years ago, Sylvia had delivered a lecture in front of the righteous factions about the "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners," which had sparked quite a trend at the time and still held some popularity.


    Biting her lip, Holy Maiden Aeliana couldn''t help but ask, "What exactly do you mean by a different kind of life?"


    Sylvia paused slightly, her cheeks inadvertently flushing a bit, "I, no, I have a friend who thinks a different life would be one where you don''t have to worry about the world all the time, but instead, spend more time doing what you like."


    "Like what?"


    "Like traveling, exploring the beauty of mountains and rivers."


    "What else?"


    "Or maybe visiting the towns of mundane dynasties to buy some exquisite delicacies, experiencing the life of ordinary people who can''t cultivate."


    "Is there nothing else besides these two?"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana pressed on, feeling she was getting closer to the truth.


    "What else, what else..." Sylvia fell silent for a long time before finally pursing her lips, her temples blushing as she stammered, "My friend thinks that falling in love with someone who truly loves you isn''t such a bad idea."


    As she spoke, her gaze began to dart around, and her slender legs unconsciously pressed together, like a child internally conflicted about sneaking some candy.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana suddenly felt her head explode, stuttering as she opened her mouth, "Sylvia, this friend you''re talking about, it wouldn''t happen to be you, would it?"


    Who exactly had Goddess Sylvia developed unusual feelings for?


    A Persian prince? The foremost holy son of the Persian sacred lands?


    But clearly, none of these were the right answer.


    "Could it be?"


    Suddenly, Holy Maiden Aeliana remembered the figure of a Demonic Sect disciple she had incidentally spotted on her way to Sky Sanctuary.


    "Could Sylvia''s strange behavior now be related to him?"


    "This!"


    For a moment, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s shocked eyes widened, her gaze becoming distant.


    ...


    On the sixth level of the Flame Tower, even after consuming ten bottles of Fire Resistance Potion and with the blessing of the Ancient Saintly Body, Timothy was beginning to struggle against the relentless inferno that seemed like a raging beast ready to devour him at any moment.


    Feeling the intense pain from the burns, sweat slid down his forehead, and Timothy seemed on the verge of collapse.


    However, just then.


    [Your impact on Holy Maiden Aeliana''s psyche has earned you a reward, Hellfire Blossom]


    Timothy: "What the hell?"

 Chapter 7 - 7: Is it heavy?

    The Holy Maiden is revered by thousands.


    Only the successor of the sacred land is worthy of being called the Holy Maiden.


    Each Holy Maiden possesses at least the power of the Ocean''s Gate.


    As the leader of the sacred land, even if her power isn''t the strongest, the status of the Holy Maiden is almost on par with beings like Goddess Sylvia.


    "When have I ever been in touch with the Holy Maiden?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy racked his brain but couldn''t recall ever knowing a Holy Maiden named Aeliana.


    However, this reward couldn''t have come at a better time.


    The system''s reward, the Hellfire Blossom, wasn''t a physical object but transformed into a misty spiritual energy that merged into Timothy''s body.


    As the fiery Hellfire Blossom fully integrated with his body, suddenly, Timothy''s aura skyrocketed, and every pore of his body emitted intense heat waves.


    This invisible heat wave was now capable of contending with the terrifying temperatures inside the Inferno Tower.


    "Boom!"


    A loud explosion echoed within the Inferno Tower, and a crimson lotus of fire spread rapidly around.


    Sparks scattered from the top of the Inferno Tower, turning everything around it to ashes.


    Aura Initiation early stage, mid-stage, late stage.


    Timothy''s aura climbed rapidly, and in a blink, he went from an ordinary person with no cultivation to a level that would take years, even decades, for seasoned disciples to achieve.


    The roaring heat surged again, but this time, Timothy didn''t dodge; he let the flames engulf his body.


    [Received fire damage, fire resistance +97]


    The Ancient Saintly Body, truly one of the strongest saintly bodies of ancient times, the flames didn''t cause Timothy any real harm.


    For him, now accustomed to high temperatures and scorching heat, it became a rare nourishment.


    "How is this possible? Even the sect leader could only reach the sixth level, and Timothy is unscathed at the sixth level!"


    "Didn''t someone say Timothy was useless before? This aura, it''s at least mid-stage Aura Initiation!"


    When Timothy walked down from the Inferno Tower, everyone from the Doomed Soul Sect was stunned, staring at him in disbelief.


    Even the cunning sect leader Morvran couldn''t hide his shock.


    "It''s all small fry stuff, nothing to see here, disperse," Timothy waved his hand nonchalantly.


    He planned to go back and study the bonding stone, preparing for his date with Sylvia, not wanting to waste time here.


    However, this time, the disciples of the Doomed Soul Sect were thoroughly shaken, unable to calm their minds.


    "No wonder only Timothy was chosen to challenge Goddess Sylvia and returned safely."


    "It turns out Timothy was never useless; he just hid his strength!"


    After all, reaching Aura Initiation in almost the blink of an eye and advancing to the late stage, even stepping into the sixth level of the Inferno Tower, a level barely reachable by the sect leader.


    It seemed unreal.


    Other than having hidden his strength from the start, there was no other explanation.


    The disciples of the Doomed Soul Sect were full of regret, deeply remorseful for their past actions.


    "I used to mock Timothy for daring to stay in the Demonic Sect without any cultivation talent, now I realize, the joke was on me!"


    "I was one of the leaders who looked down on Timothy, I was such a jerk!"


    Many wished they could slap themselves right then.


    Suddenly, someone took the lead, rushing forward with all their spiritual stones and magical treasures, respectfully offering them with both hands: "Please accept these, Brother Timothy, as an apology for my past wrongs."


    Though these spiritual stones and treasures were of inferior quality, free treasures are not to be refused.


    Timothy then stopped, grabbed a large sack, and shouted, "Bring your apologies quickly, no waiting!"


    "I''m coming, I''m coming."


    "Please accept them, Brother Timothy!"


    Some wanted to curry favor with Timothy, while others feared he might retaliate for their previous humiliations.


    The disciples of the Doomed Soul Sect rushed forward, throwing their spiritual stones, magical treasures, pills��anything of value��into the sack without hesitation.


    Soon, the once empty sack swelled with contents.


    Even several elders, eager to please, offered up treasures as an apology.


    The large sack was completely filled.


    Timothy hoisted it onto his shoulder, feeling its weight.


    Just then, a fragrant breeze wafted by as Yvenna made her way through the crowd to Timothy''s side.


    Yvenna, a direct disciple of the sect leader Morvran, held a status almost equal to that of the ordinary elders.


    Not only was she exceptionally talented, but her beauty could make even the swallows and orioles envious, every smile and glance exuding an enchanting charm.


    At that moment, her already captivating eyes shimmered seductively as she gently placed her hand on the sack and asked softly, "Brother Timothy, is it too heavy? Do you need me to help carry some of it?"


    "Sister Yvenna is offering to help like this!"


    In an instant, the hearts of the Doomed Soul Sect disciples ached.


    After all, Yvenna was usually out of their reach.


    Just having a conversation with her was considered a great joy for them, let alone being treated like this.


    But now, Timothy was enjoying the kind of attention they could only dream of.


    However, many understood that Yvenna was probably just being polite.


    After all, how could someone as delicate as her manage to carry such a large sack?


    Moreover, no matter how heavy the sack was, surely no man would actually let Yvenna share the burden.


    "Alright, you hold onto it then."


    Surprisingly, Timothy, without hesitation, placed the hundred-pound sack onto Yvenna''s shoulders.


    Instantly, her seemingly delicate body sagged under the weight, almost toppling over.


    Timothy turned and asked, "Is it heavy?"


    "It''s... it''s manageable."


    Yvenna hadn''t expected things to turn out this way. She forced a smile on her beautiful face as sweat trickled down her forehead.


    "Oh, then keep carrying it."


    With that, Timothy casually nodded.


    "Ah!"


    At this moment, the disciples of the Doomed Soul Sect were utterly outraged.


    Even if Timothy was strong, they couldn''t tolerate this!


    "Timothy, don''t you know how to treat a lady? Yvenna is so delicate, how can you bear to see her carrying such a heavy sack?"


    "Are you even a man? You don''t even know how to cherish a woman!"


    Timothy just chuckled, leaving behind a dashing silhouette: "Women only slow down my sword drawing speed."


    But then, as if remembering something, he took a few steps and added, "But a goddess won''t, because a goddess provides me with a fine sword."


    With that, he walked away, completely ignoring Yvenna struggling with the sack.

 Chapter 8 - 8: The sensitive topic

    Years ago, the Ancient Saintly Body was already famous throughout the world, feared by countless people.


    Although there were other powerful bodies like the Glacial Spirit Body and the Thunderstrike Saint Body that were equally renowned.


    But the mystery of the Ancient Saintly Body was unmatched.


    Not only was the Ancient Saintly Body extremely rare, with only a few bearers appearing every ten thousand years, but most of them died young and had a hard time growing up.


    Its mysteries remain unexplored even today.


    Such a powerful body, if it hadn''t conquered a formidable being like Goddess Sylvia, it would have been impossible to obtain, no matter how generous the system rewards.


    Since returning to the Doomed Soul Sect, Timothy had been sitting in his room for ten days straight.


    During these ten days, he stabilized his internal energy and circulated his spiritual energy to nourish all the meridians in his body.


    He not only completely compensated for the instability caused by his recent advancement to the later stages of Aura Initiation but even made significant progress.


    Moreover, Timothy had perfected the only spell he had acquired, Thunderclap Slash, to a high degree of mastery.


    Although it was only a Rare-level spell, its power was formidable.


    "It''s time to go out and take a look."


    Timothy finally relaxed his body and opened the door.


    But as soon as he stepped out, he saw a familiar figure.


    Yvenna.


    During his retreat, Timothy had sensed that Yvenna seemed to be lingering near his room all the time.


    "What have you been doing hiding outside my door these days?"


    Timothy''s gaze sharpened, pinning Yvenna down like an arrow.


    "I... I just came to see if there was anything you needed help moving. I''m quite strong, I could help you," Yvenna said, her body trembling slightly, showing a hint of grievance.


    But deep inside, a competitive spirit emerged.


    She had been waiting outside for so long just for this moment!


    Yvenna couldn''t believe that her charm, which she had always been proud of, would have no effect on Timothy.


    Men are meant to be conquered, and she wouldn''t allow any man not to bow at her feet.


    Even if Timothy seemed difficult to win over, to her, it was just a matter of increasing the difficulty.


    With just a little manipulation, she could easily break down all his defenses.


    Yvenna knew well what men found hardest to resist and soon deliberately showed a shy, blushing, and vulnerable look.


    Combined with her petal-like lips and snow-containing teeth, her pitiful appearance was indeed very touching.


    Seeing this, Timothy''s voice deepened, "Since you''re so sincere, may I discuss a sensitive topic with you?"


    "Timothy!"


    Instantly, Yvenna, who seemed to have almost lost confidence in herself, widened her eyes, a mix of excitement and shyness apparent.


    Although she was secretly pleased to have so easily conquered Timothy, Yvenna still lowered her head shyly, "That might not be appropriate. Although I don''t know why, ever since you came back this time, Timothy, I find you very handsome and charming. But still, there are differences between men and women, and sensitive topics..."


    Timothy cut her off, "Then I won''t speak of it."


    "Ah, please do talk about it, Timothy!" Yvenna immediately became anxious, seemingly afraid that Timothy might really give up on her.


    "Alright," Timothy finally nodded.


    In the quiet forest, Yvenna felt her heartbeat accelerating uncontrollably.


    ''Strange, why do I feel this way...''


    Suddenly, Yvenna realized that her feelings had changed without her knowing.


    Originally, she couldn''t tolerate Timothy not reacting to her charm.


    But somehow, after waiting for ten whole days, Timothy''s image seemed to have completely merged into her heart, making it impossible for her to shake off.


    Yvenna unconsciously lifted her head, her charming eyes filled with anticipation.


    She didn''t know what Timothy would say next, and her tumultuous emotions made it impossible for her to guess.


    All she felt was anticipation.


    Every second seemed to stretch on forever.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, she heard Timothy''s next words.


    "What do you think about the war situation near the Western Bay with the Demonic Sect?"


    "Pfft."


    At that moment, Yvenna felt like her spiritual resolve was about to collapse.


    This was the sensitive topic?


    This!


    Well, the ongoing strife near the Western Bay involving various Demonic Sects was indeed a sensitive issue.


    But still...!


    Yvenna felt like crying without tears, the grievances of climbing mountains alone with a heavy sack ten days ago bursting forth.


    Since joining the Doomed Soul Sect, she had never encountered such an absurd situation! S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Timothy, don''t you know how to be considerate towards women? I''m still a girl, how can you bear to treat me like this over and over again?!"


    "Considerate towards women?"


    Timothy looked at Yvenna''s tearful eyes, her beautiful face marked by a tear streak, making her look even more delicate and touching.


    Anyone else might have found it hard to resist such a scene.


    Unfortunately, while Yvenna''s beauty was top-notch and far from ordinary, she couldn''t hold a candle to Sylvia.


    Having received a token of love directly from Sylvia, Timothy naturally wouldn''t set his sights so low.


    "Sister, you can''t treat me like this. If I did something wrong, you can just tell me."


    Yvenna was crying profusely, completely abandoning the ladylike image she had cultivated, and clung tightly to Timothy''s right arm.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t want my wife to get the wrong idea," Timothy said coldly as he pushed her away.


    "Wife? Since when did you have a wife?!"


    The word struck Yvenna like a bolt from the blue, causing her heart to ache.


    She regretted not noticing Timothy''s merits earlier and missing the best opportunity.


    And now, Timothy apparently already had a wife, and no matter how hard she tried, there was no longer any chance for her.


    Even though it was the height of summer, she clutched her chest, feeling an icy chill.


    In that moment, Yvenna envisioned a scene of snowflakes drifting down from the sky.


    In the heavy snow, she knelt alone under a frost-covered willow tree, her body covered with sparkling snowflakes.


    In her ears, it seemed as if a voice kept echoing, "Snowflakes drifting, the north wind howling..."


    "No!"


    Looking up at the falling snow, Yvenna cried out.


    But all sounds were swallowed by the snow, leaving her alone, kneeling on the spot, frail and helpless.

 Chapter 9 - 9: Then let me prove it

    Yvenna was crying so hard that she completely abandoned the "fairy-like" image she had always maintained. Her tears and snot mixed together as they streamed down her face.


    Overwhelmed by sadness, regret, and a sense of injustice, Yvenna''s body trembled uncontrollably. If the disciples who had long admired her saw her like this, their hearts would probably break.


    Timothy sighed and asked, "When did you first join the sect, junior sister?"


    "I..." Yvenna, still sobbing, managed to reply, "It''s been five years."


    "Five years," Timothy said gravely. "And what about your cultivation level now?"


    "Aura Initiation... late stage," Yvenna replied, biting her lip, finding it hard to admit.


    With her talent and potential, she could have reached much higher levels. But due to her laziness in cultivation, she had made no progress.


    Finally, Timothy sighed deeply and looked into the distance, "Have you ever thought back to why you joined the Doomed Soul Sect in the first place? You came here to cultivate, not to bask in others'' admiration."


    "There are countless outstanding women in the world, some of whom you may never surpass."


    "If you only focus on using your looks to attract attention, you''ll never improve yourself."


    "The true path is about moving forward, not standing still."


    That statement pierced Yvenna''s heart like a sudden stab. In an instant, she remembered her former self. Back then, she was determined to pursue the path of cultivation, but her poor family background offered no opportunities. Yet, she didn''t give up and even chose to join the Demonic Sect.


    After entering the Doomed Soul Sect and discovering her high potential for cultivation, she had become intoxicated with the adoration of those around her, forgetting her true purpose.


    Now, Timothy''s words made her recall everything from the past. Indeed, the true path is about moving forward, not standing still as she had done.


    She had made too many mistakes over these five years.


    It felt like sunlight was shining into her heart, and at that moment, Yvenna''s mind cleared.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Suddenly, her heart skipped a beat as she remembered everything Timothy had done. He had been indifferent towards her, showed no interest, and even said he was married.


    These seemingly unrelated actions now seemed to connect.


    Timothy had hardly ever left the Doomed Soul Sect, and the only woman he had ever met was Goddess Sylvia.


    Of course, Goddess Sylvia could never be Timothy''s wife. S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That meant...


    "Timothy is lying!"


    This thought suddenly popped into Yvenna''s mind and wouldn''t go away.


    Why would Timothy meticulously do all these things and tell her lies?


    Could it be!


    All this was for her!


    Timothy had long seen the crux of her problem and had done all this for her sake!


    It turned out that this was the truth, and she had misunderstood Timothy all along!


    A wave of inexplicable emotion surged up, and Yvenna suddenly felt a sting in her eyes, tears teetering on the brink.


    She had been adored and admired by countless people, and had heard more insincere words than she could count.


    But in this moment, Yvenna felt as if she was bathed in sunlight, her heart filled with warmth.


    Timothy, her senior, didn''t care about the stares or the misunderstandings of others.


    His seemingly absurd actions were actually just to resolve his own inner conflicts.


    All of this, just for himself!


    Countless people had pursued Yvenna, including the sons of destiny and noble princes, but none had truly touched her heart.


    And now, Yvenna was deeply moved.


    Tears blurred her vision, and through her misty eyes, Yvenna could only see Timothy''s figure receding into the distance.


    His silhouette was so heart-stirring, deeply rooting itself in her heart.


    ...


    [Your impact on Yvenna''s worldview has earned you 1 skill point]


    Although Yvenna wasn''t very strong, the reward for significantly impacting her worldview was surprisingly good.


    Skill points could be used in the system store to purchase a variety of life skills like cooking, art, gardening, and more.


    While not as powerful as great spells, they were incredibly practical.


    Timothy didn''t rush to use the skill point, instead heading straight to the grand hall of the Doomed Soul Sect.


    In the ten days since his return, besides Yvenna who had secretly lingered outside, he had sensed another ominous presence.


    Sect Leader Morvran.


    Although many disciples of the Doomed Soul Sect were heavily brainwashed, seeming a bit dim-witted, this old fox was cunning and secretly controlled everything.


    After his return, Morvran hadn''t said much but had quietly sent a spiritual sense to secretly observe him.


    If not for the keen perception granted by his Ancient Saintly Body, Timothy might never have noticed.


    "Ah, Timothy, what brings you here?"


    Upon seeing Timothy, Morvran feigned surprise, stood up, and waved his hand to dismiss the others: "You all go out first, I have something to discuss with Timothy alone."


    The elders and disciples in the hall quickly left, and Morvran laughed heartily, clapping Timothy on the shoulder: "Haha, you did a great job this time, challenging a goddess and returning safely, you''ve got some of my old flair. But..."


    Morvran''s tone suddenly changed, his murky eyes sharpening, and the smile on his withered face becoming somewhat sinister: "Can you tell me, how exactly did you manage to come back alive from Goddess Sylvia? Don''t take me for a fool, the excuses you give others definitely won''t fool me."


    A chilling atmosphere suddenly filled the grand hall.


    Morvran''s previously feigned benevolence was completely stripped away, as he deliberately released a pressuring aura, signaling Timothy to be wise and not play tricks with him.


    Timothy smiled slightly: "What if I said the goddess took a liking to me, and now I''m hers, would you believe that?"


    "Bullshit!"


    Morvran instantly flew into a rage, his face turning cold: "Goddess Sylvia is aloof and proud, she doesn''t regard anyone highly. Not even someone like me qualifies to be her pawn, do you think I''d believe such a stupid lie?"


    "Then let me prove it."


    Timothy quietly infused spiritual energy into the bonding stone he held.


    Suddenly, the bonding stone connected, and Sylvia''s presence burst forth from Timothy.


    "This is... Goddess Sylvia''s presence!"


    Morvran staggered back, his eyes wide, disbelief written all over his face.


    Emperor-level pressure! Such a terrifying presence couldn''t be faked!

 Chapter 10 - 10: A date?!

    "This aura, you actually have a connection with Goddess Sylvia!"


    Morvran stared at Timothy in utter shock, a chill rushing over him in an instant.


    He knew full well how terrifying Goddess Sylvia was. The only reason he dared to send Timothy to challenge her was because he was certain that Goddess Sylvia wouldn''t bother with a small fry sect like the Doomed Soul Sect.


    The fact that Timothy had returned alive was beyond his expectations. Morvran had never imagined that Timothy could actually cozy up to the mighty Goddess Sylvia.


    That was Goddess Sylvia!


    A peak Transcendence Realm power, an Emperor-level fighter.


    Even he himself wasn''t worthy of being a pawn in her games.


    Timothy smirked, "Old man, weren''t you acting all high and mighty just now? I''ll talk to Goddess Sylvia right in front of you. With her temperament, just one word and I doubt you''d keep your life."


    Without hesitation, Timothy channeled his spiritual energy into the bonding stone, establishing the connection. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Morvran''s pupils shrank, his body trembling with cold.


    He knew exactly how powerful Goddess Sylvia was. If she really wanted to, she could appear here instantly from miles away and crush him.


    If he accidentally heard anything, his death was certain!


    Suddenly, Morvran violently jammed his fingers into his ears, blood gushing out as he destroyed his own eardrums with a burst of spiritual power.


    He had decisively destroyed his own hearing!


    "I mean no offense to the goddess, and have disabled my own hearing. Please, Goddess, spare my miserable life."


    Morvran knelt towards the bonding stone in Timothy''s hand, banging his head on the ground repeatedly, his body shaking with terror.


    "Wow, talk about being decisive," Timothy couldn''t believe how desperate Morvran was to survive.


    "Hmph, just an ant," Sylvia''s voice came coldly from the bonding stone, clearly unimpressed by Morvran.


    Her mind was a bit chaotic, too preoccupied to care about others.


    "Why are you contacting me after all this time? I''m very busy. If it''s nothing important, don''t blame me if I cut off the connection."


    Sylvia''s demeanor was as icy as ever, but a careful observer could detect a hint of petulance in her flushed face.


    Timothy seemed a bit sad, "I''ve been waiting for you to contact me. These days, even though I''ve been practicing, I''ve been anxious, always by the bonding stone."


    "If I keep waiting like this, I fear one day my inner demons will erupt, and I''ll no longer be able to wait for the moment the bonding stone lights up."


    "This..." Sylvia felt a pang in her heart.


    She had never dealt with anything related to romance, so she had never initiated contact through the bonding stone.


    Could it really be her fault?


    But...


    "I''m a woman, how could I bring myself to contact you first, even if I wanted to..."


    As she spoke, Sylvia''s gaze darted away, trying to hide the blush on her face.


    But it was too obvious.


    Finally, Sylvia huffed a bit guiltily, "Alright, I won''t hold it against you for not contacting me for ten days. Now, what did you want to talk about?"


    Timothy held the bonding stone in front of him, his Ancient Saintly Body emitting a unique aura, "I just heard that the Third Princess of the Phoenix Kingdom will be holding a grand celebration in Azure Sea City tomorrow."


    "The city is going to be bustling."


    "So I was thinking..."


    Timothy cleared his throat, "How about we have a date in Azure Sea City tomorrow?"


    "A date?!"


    On the other side of the bonding stone, a blush instantly spread across Sylvia''s stunningly aloof face.


    She hadn''t expected things to progress this quickly.


    Just ten days ago, she had been moved by Timothy''s sincere love letter and his reckless actions.


    And now, they were about to go on a date.


    But dating was the first step towards becoming a couple, and without it, there could be no progress.


    Sylvia bit her lip, clearly conflicted.


    Even though she knew this step was inevitable, she still tried to dodge it.


    "But the Demonic Sect in the western seas has been quite unstable lately, I need to handle that."


    "With the twelve Star Palaces in place, there''s really no need for you to intervene personally."


    "But my guards have always been stationed at the Sky Sanctuary, if I leave..."


    "With your power, slipping away unnoticed would be a breeze."


    "I..."


    This time, Sylvia realized she truly had no reason to refuse.


    Emotions swirled in her clear, autumnal eyes, her jade-like fingers lightly pressing against her palm.


    Finally, as if making a monumental decision, Sylvia''s voice trembled slightly, "If that''s the case, then let''s meet in Azure Sea City tomorrow."


    "Remember, if you deceive me in any way, I won''t let you off!"


    "Hmph!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take our date seriously. If I break my word, I''m willing to accept any punishment." Timothy chuckled as he ended the conversation through the bonding stone.


    It had to be said, even he hadn''t expected Sylvia, who always seemed so icy and ethereal, to show such an adorable side.


    To this, Timothy could only say to himself, "Nicely done!"


    Putting away the bonding stone, Timothy turned to look behind him.


    Morvran was still kneeling on the ground, blood continuously flowing from his ears.


    Even with his head bowed, the terror on his aged face couldn''t be hidden.


    Morvran''s will to survive was beyond what most could imagine,he had completely disabled his hearing and couldn''t hear a thing.


    Timothy crouched down, patting Morvran''s shoulder with a sigh, "Man, it seems like even being the leader of the Demonic Sect isn''t easy these days. Can''t help it, not everyone gets to have a goddess for a wife."


    Morvran didn''t understand what he was saying. Although furious inside, wishing he could tear Timothy apart on the spot, he dared not move.


    He knew all too well that even if Timothy might be nothing more than a disposable pawn in Goddess Sylvia''s eyes, he was still not someone Morvran could afford to mess with.


    Morvran clenched his teeth in secret, convinced that Timothy, this insignificant pawn, would soon be discarded.


    When that time came, he vowed to avenge today''s humiliation and personally tear Timothy to shreds!


    But Timothy had no intention of dealing with Morvran any further. He took out the Rainbow Lotus he had drawn.


    The faint rainbow light shimmered as Timothy looked into the distance.


    Tomorrow, he would be meeting Goddess Sylvia in Azure Sea City for their date!

 Chapter 11 - 11: It was that flower!

    On both sides of the house, colorful lanterns hung high.


    In Azure Sea City, all sorts of colorful lanterns adorned the streets and alleys. The streets bustled with pedestrians and vehicles, presenting a scene of prosperity.


    The lively atmosphere on the streets clearly reflected the grandeur of today''s festival.


    Listening to the idle chatter of the townspeople, it seemed that Princess Emily was in Azure Sea City to choose her destined Prince.


    Timothy casually scanned the city and, sure enough, the crowd was peppered with monks who had embarked on the path of cultivation.


    And most of them were young, with considerable strength.


    "I heard Princess Emily prefers someone close to her age, so that really narrows down the competition."


    "Great news! If that''s the case, maybe even someone with mid-level Aura Initiation like me stands a chance."


    "Dream on, you probably haven''t even seen Princess Emily in person."


    "Rumor has it, Princess Emily''s beauty could outshine any celestial being in paintings."


    "Anyone who knows this isn''t just from our Phoenix Kingdom. Even princes from other dynasties and top talents from various Sects are going all out."


    "If you ask me, even those in the late stages of Aura Initiation might not last till the end in the arena."


    "With your half-baked skills, you might as well give up now to avoid a major embarrassment."


    "That''s true... after all, marrying Princess Emily and becoming the Prince Consort of Phoenix Kingdom would be like striking gold."


    "It''s nice to dream, but let''s be real, it''s not likely."


    The discussions of a few passing monks reached Timothy''s ears, giving him a good sense of the current vibe in Azure Sea City.


    Princess Emily?


    The arena might pique Timothy''s interest, but he wasn''t really thinking about the princess.


    After all... finding someone more beautiful and with a cool exterior but warm heart than Sylvia was next to impossible.


    Arriving in front of Azure Sea City''s largest tavern, amidst the sea of people, Timothy spotted Sylvia standing by the roadside.


    Her white veil covered her face, but couldn''t hide her graceful and delicate figure.


    Her dress, adorned with pink phoenix patterns and pleats, partially concealed her creamy legs, and her slender waist seemed barely a handful. Her icy skin appeared even more striking against her white clothes.


    A breeze blew, making her white dress flutter gently, like a white lotus dancing in the wind.


    Even just standing there, she seemed like a celestial being from a painting, quietly observing the worldly scene.


    Passersby were stunned,it wasn''t that they hadn''t seen beauties before, but they had never seen beauty to this extent.


    Even with her face partially veiled, her eyes alone, clear as spring water, were enough to captivate hearts.


    Many people stopped in their tracks, their minds going blank, forgetting everything else.


    "Hey, why aren''t you moving? What''s going on?"


    Suddenly, time on the entire street seemed to freeze because of her.


    Several carriages collided in succession, and before the drivers could finish cursing, they too were struck dumb.


    Amidst the booming crashes, more carriages piled up.


    Feeling a bit awkward, Timothy rushed forward and grabbed Sylvia''s hand.


    Her hand was cool and soft as snow.


    Realizing her hand was being held, Sylvia immediately showed a hint of panic, trying to pull away from Timothy.


    "Look around you..."


    Timothy, somewhat helplessly, gestured for her to take a look.


    As a supreme goddess, Sylvia was used to being in a high position, decisive in her actions.


    Normally, the timid wouldn''t dare give her a second glance, and the bold were long since dead.


    Thus, she was naturally unaware of the extent of her beauty''s impact.


    Thinking a mere white veil could conceal her identity was utterly unrealistic.


    Luckily, Timothy reacted quickly. Otherwise, letting her continue to stand there might have eventually led to chaos throughout Azure Sea City.


    Looking around, Sylvia finally snapped back to reality and noticed the chaos around her, following Timothy quickly into the tavern.


    After all, she was well aware that if word got out about her date, it could cause quite a stir.


    "Sorry, I was careless..." Sylvia gently withdrew her hand.


    Perhaps because she knew she was at fault this time, she found that her usual decisiveness faltered in front of Timothy.


    "It''s okay, let''s go upstairs and have dinner," Timothy said with a smile, tinged with indulgence.


    Who would have thought that the lofty Goddess Sylvia could have such a moment?


    In that instant, Sylvia didn''t seem like the aloof goddess she was known to be, but rather like the girl next door feeling a bit guilty about a mistake.


    The tavern owner, quick on the uptake despite being momentarily dazzled by Sylvia''s stunning appearance, noticed Timothy''s slightly menacing look and quickly diverted his gaze, arranging a private room for the two.


    As for the food.


    Timothy headed to the kitchen, waved his hand, and had all the chefs step aside.


    "Our chefs here are all top-notch, are you sure you can do better?" the tavern owner felt somewhat insulted.


    "Of course."


    Timothy had upgraded his culinary skills to the highest level in the system marketplace using skill points.


    His cooking was now on par with these worldly chefs, but what mattered most was the thought behind it.


    Dishes ordered in a tavern and those made personally are entirely different.


    To melt a girl''s heart, you start with her stomach.


    Although in his past life he couldn''t even boil noodles, who could complain with such a handy system now?


    Soon, delicacies from land and sea were prepared under Timothy''s skilled hands.


    The rich aroma filled the tavern, and even the highly esteemed chefs were stunned.


    They had never expected a random guest to easily surpass all their culinary skills.


    What was even more outrageous was that Timothy was not only handsome and carried a unique, charismatic aura, but he was also a master chef. A perfect heartbreaker, wasn''t he?


    No wonder such a beautiful girl was here on a date with him in this tavern.


    Dish after dish, a veritable feast, was brought to the table by Timothy himself, filling the air with delicious scents that even Sylvia found irresistible.


    She had long lost interest in ordinary food.


    But the dishes on this table seemed to completely awaken her appetite, even making her stomach rumble quietly. S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did you make all this?" Sylvia felt a warm glow in her heart.


    "Yes, and that''s not all. I have something else for you."


    Timothy slowly pulled out the Rainbow Lotus from behind him.


    Instantly, dazzling multicolored light cascaded over Sylvia''s beautiful face.


    It was that flower!


    Looking at the blossom shimmering with rainbow light, Sylvia was stunned.


    She had never imagined that she would encounter the Rainbow Lotus in such a way.

 Chapter 12 - 12: Is this what a date is like?

    The Rainbow Lotus is hailed as the most beautiful flower in the world, its petals shimmering with pure, pristine colors of the rainbow.


    Countless people dream of seeing the Rainbow Lotus with their own eyes.


    But there are probably no more than a dozen Rainbow Lotuses left in the world, and each one is incredibly hard to come by.


    Even if you find one, you might not live to take it away.


    Over the years, Sylvia had spent a lot of energy searching for the Rainbow Lotus, but to no avail.


    A battle a century ago left her with wounds that were hard to heal.


    Even though Sylvia''s powers continued to grow rapidly over the years.


    But whenever she approached the final threshold of the Transcendence Realm, the cold poison left from that battle would invade her body, causing unbearable pain.


    If she could get the Rainbow Lotus, it wouldn''t completely cure her, but it would significantly heal her injuries.


    Originally, Sylvia had almost given up on finding the Rainbow Lotus.


    But she never imagined that today, she would receive a Rainbow Lotus in such a manner.


    "How on earth did you get this flower?"


    Unconsciously, Sylvia''s voice trembled slightly.


    "I just happened to pick it up by the cliffside, don''t worry about it," Timothy said with a smile, not taking it too seriously.


    After all, the Rainbow Lotus was just an unlucky draw for him, considered the worst treasure in a newbie''s gift pack.


    He thought the gift was a bit light, but Sylvia seemed unexpectedly pleased with it.


    That''s good, it means my taste isn''t off!


    "Just picked it up..."


    Hearing Timothy''s casual words, Sylvia''s clear eyes swirled with different emotions.


    How could she not know how hard it was to obtain a Rainbow Lotus?


    In the cozy space, with the aroma of food and dim candlelight.


    At this moment, Sylvia realized her heartbeat was a bit faster.


    She found that Timothy''s image in her heart was becoming increasingly special.


    Braving dangers alone to deliver a love letter in the Sky Sanctuary, expressing his love fearlessly, and now, giving her the Rainbow Lotus.


    All of this far exceeded the norms Sylvia knew.


    "Let''s eat first, it''s been a long time since I''ve had ordinary food."


    Under the candlelight, Sylvia''s beautiful cheeks seemed to blush with the colors of the sunset.


    To cover up the pounding of her heart, she quickly picked up her fork.


    "Sure, make sure you eat plenty, dear."


    Timothy picked up a piece of his favorite Duck Confit and placed it on Sylvia''s plate.


    "What did you call me?" Sylvia''s hand holding the fork trembled slightly.


    "Dear, isn''t that what couples call each other?" Timothy chuckled.


    "Yes, it seems... right," Sylvia''s voice was as soft as a whisper.


    Seeing this, Timothy hesitated for a moment, then mustered a smile and said, "Oh mighty goddess, you''re not used to this nickname, are you? Or maybe, a bit... shy?"


    "What! What did you say!"


    "Since the goddess has granted my request, I won''t mind these little details. A small nickname is nothing!"


    Sylvia immediately retorted, but her slightly shy voice lacked its usual threatening tone.


    "Cough, let''s eat then," Timothy said, holding back a laugh.


    Just as he thought, the real Sylvia was much more adorable.


    Picking up delicacies one by one, Sylvia''s eyes lit up, completely immersed in the deliciousness of the food.


    Living in the Sky Sanctuary for so many years, she had forgotten how delicious mortal food could be.


    No, it was Timothy''s cooking skills that made the food so delightful.


    "Mmm, this roast suckling pig is good."


    "This fried chicken tastes amazing!"


    "Wow, I never knew this stuff was so tasty!"


    Like a whirlwind, Timothy was amazed at how Sylvia''s cherry-like mouth could accommodate so much food.


    In no time, most of the dishes on the table were devoured, and three bottles of wine were emptied.


    "Cough, don''t look at me like that, I''m only eating this much because it''s been a while..."


    "It''s not what you''re thinking!"


    Noticing Timothy''s gaze, Sylvia tried to explain.


    But even she didn''t quite believe her own words.


    After all, the dishes on the table were just too delicious.


    A gentle evening breeze swept through the window, mixing the sunset''s glow with the candlelight in the cozy dining space.


    It was simple, yet it brought an extraordinary sense of peace.


    "Is this what a date is like?"


    Sylvia leaned back in her chair, her fingers secretly intertwining under the table, her clear eyes gazing out at the reddish sky.


    It was a strange feeling.


    There were no big waves, just sitting here besides eating, but somehow, it made her feel unexpectedly relaxed and natural.


    It was like returning to the innocence of childhood, a feeling that brought her immense comfort.


    Just then, a change in the street caught their attention.


    The sound of music rose, and the people on the street suddenly burst into excited noise, a large crowd gathering in the distance.


    The red lanterns that hung in every alley were all lit up, and amidst the noisy sounds, the entire Azure Sea City became incredibly lively.


    Sylvia and Timothy could easily see what was happening in the distance.


    The crowd was gathering around a large, festively decorated stage.


    The cheers of the people and the sound of drums grew louder and more intense.


    The martial contest to choose a suitor for Princess Emily had begun!


    Princess Emily was the beloved youngest daughter of Emperor Shuyuan of the Phoenix Kingdom. Although the contest was held in Azure Sea City, the city had already attracted countless cultivators from the kingdom and beyond.


    "Hey, that bracelet on her wrist."


    Sylvia''s gaze lingered on Emily''s wrist, her voice tinged with surprise.


    Timothy also felt the vibrant aura emanating from the bracelet and asked with interest, "Is there something special about that bracelet?"


    "Yes."


    Sylvia nodded. "That bracelet seems to have the ability to nourish vitality and moisturize spiritual energy. It''s at least of Epic-level quality."


    "What''s more, it''s extremely rare."


    "If that bracelet were used to nourish the Rainbow Lotus, it could probably keep the Lotus vibrant for a long time."


    "Oh, that does sound like a treasure," Timothy said, his attention now also focused near the stage.


    Just then, the Consul of the Phoenix Kingdom himself stepped onto the stage, his gaze sweeping over the crowd below as he spoke in a deep voice: "Welcome, distinguished talents from all corners gathered here today."


    "Today, Princess Emily will choose her suitor through martial contest."


    "The marriage of the Third Princess is a matter of great importance to our Phoenix Kingdom."


    "On this stage, the strongest will prevail. The one who stands last not only has the chance to become the Prince Consort of the Phoenix Kingdom but will also earn the right to have one wish granted by Princess Emily."


    "..." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 13 - 13: Hes just too strong!

    "Get any wish granted by the Third Princess?"


    Timothy wasn''t really interested in the other stuff, but this caught his attention.


    "Since that jade bracelet can nurture the Rainbow Lotus, how about I try my luck in the arena and win that bracelet?" Timothy said with a smile, looking at Sylvia, who was eating in a rather adorable way, her lips shiny with grease.


    Sylvia suddenly regained her goddess-like dignity. "It''s just a bracelet, and it doesn''t matter if she''s some princess or not. I could get it in an instant if I wanted to, no need for you to step in."


    "Just trust your boyfriend for once. Plus, I''d like to test my own strength," Timothy stood up, ready for action.


    This kind of event, where all the top fighters gather, was perfect for him to earn system rewards. He wasn''t about to let such a great opportunity for improvement slip by.


    "If that''s the case, I''ll leave it to you. But a date isn''t a one-way street, you''ve done so much, maybe I should... give something back," Sylvia hesitated, seemingly a bit embarrassed. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just call me ''hubby'', that''ll do," Timothy responded immediately.


    "You!"


    If it had been anyone else who said that, they might have been a corpse by now.


    But at that moment, Sylvia felt her cheeks burning red.


    "Hmph, dream on! We''ll talk about that later!"


    With a huff, Sylvia turned her head away, pretending to look at the scenery outside the window, but really she was trying to calm her racing heart with the cool evening breeze.


    The first round of the competition had already started on the arena.


    None of those who dared to compete for the princess''s hand were weak.


    The two fighters in the arena were both at the mid-stage of Aura Initiation and only about twenty years old.


    Such talents were considered exceptional disciples in any ordinary sect.


    Both were going all out, sparing no effort.


    Blood splattered, and after a short while, one of them was finally knocked out of the arena.


    The other was also exhausted, barely able to stand.


    Timothy leaped down from the tavern and went to watch the competition at the edge of the arena.


    Just two rounds in, the winner of the first round was defeated, and the fights became even more intense, with injuries and even casualties occurring.


    A giant of a man, 6 feet 9 inches tall with bulging muscles and a fierce look, stood last.


    Just his presence, like a small mountain, exerted immense pressure.


    Moreover, his ruthless moves had already severely injured two or three opponents, with one nearly dead.


    Many were intimidated,the steady stream of challengers to the arena suddenly thinned.


    After all, no one wanted to face such a formidable opponent.


    Though many aspired to win the princess''s hand, risking their lives was another matter.


    "Let me give it a try!"


    Just then, Timothy shouted from the crowd and leaped onto the two-meter-high arena in one smooth motion.


    "Nice move!"


    Some of the less worldly spectators gasped and applauded.


    [You have impacted the minds of thirteen ordinary people, Agility +6]


    Timothy moved his body a bit, barely feeling any change.


    As expected, the system rewards were based on the strength of the opponents.


    Even with a large number of ordinary people, it was hard to get a decent reward.


    "Roar, finally a worthy opponent."


    Feeling the solid and steady aura emanating from Timothy, the muscular giant got serious.


    Facing all around, Timothy shouted, "I''m claiming the championship of today''s arena. I advise you all to give up and save yourselves the trouble."


    His words immediately stirred anger and uproar among the crowd.


    "Such audacity, to say such things! He clearly doesn''t know his place!"


    "I think he''s tired of living. Sure, being in the later stages of Aura Initiation is impressive, but he''s up against countless admirers of the Third Princess."


    "His skills are nothing special!"


    "Is he out of his mind to provoke like that?"


    [You have impacted the minds of the crowd, Agility +126, Strength +126]


    "Exactly as I thought," Timothy marveled internally.


    Just as he expected, even shamelessness, if used correctly, could be effective.


    Though many were just ordinary townspeople, there were quite a few cultivators hidden among them.


    The values provided by these cultivators were definitely not insignificant.


    Timothy then shouted, "If you''ve got the guts, stop babbling and come up here to fight me. I''ll show you what ''out of your depth'' really means!"


    "You''re asking for it!"


    [You have completely enraged the crowd, Agility +126, Strength +126]


    Watching Timothy, the 6-foot-9 giant suddenly sensed something was off.


    He realized that Timothy''s aura had significantly increased since just moments ago!


    "How is this possible! He hasn''t done anything but talk big!"


    "Kid, no matter what tricks you''ve used, the princess will be mine today!"


    The giant roared, his face bristling with hair and his eyes bulging with rage.


    With a howling sound, his fist, as big as a sandbag, swept towards Timothy with a fierce wind.


    Although their realms were similar, Timothy''s strength had surged dramatically.


    With just a sidestep, he easily dodged the punch.


    "So fast!"


    The giant was shocked, not expecting Timothy to have such agility.


    He hurriedly tried to retreat, but it was already too late.


    "Thud."


    With a muffled sound, Timothy''s punch sent the giant sliding back several feet, his internal energy thrown into chaotic turmoil.


    His body, honed to be as hard as rock, was unexpectedly repelled by what seemed like a casual punch!


    The giant realized something was wrong,this man was far from as simple as he had imagined.


    Before he could react further, suddenly, lightning flashed in Timothy''s hand.


    The thunder, filled with a violent aura, roared and split into five bolts, striking down fiercely.


    "Boom!"


    The giant couldn''t dodge in time and was directly hit by the lightning.


    Instantly, his tough skin turned black and charred, and intense pain made him scream in agony.


    He tried to flee, but in just a blink, Timothy had moved right in front of him.


    "Thud!"


    The giant''s sturdy chest caved in, his ribs completely shattered.


    His massive body, like a kite with its string cut, flew uncontrollably out of the arena.


    Dust flew up as he crashed down like a dead body, unable to move even slightly.


    "In just three moves, in merely a moment, the giant who seemed unbeatable was defeated without any resistance!"


    "He''s just too strong!"


    [Agility +127, Strength +127]

 Chapter 14 - 14: Let go of my goddess!

    "Princess Emily, Princess Emily, are you alright?"


    Behind the pink curtains, the maid Isla gently shook Emily, who seemed a bit dazed.


    "Cough, cough, I''m fine. I just got distracted thinking about something else."


    Emily quickly coughed twice, trying to cover up her embarrassment.


    "Who are you kidding? You were totally spacing out just now."


    Isla giggled behind her hand, her voice playful. "I still remember before the martial contest for suitors started, you kept saying, ''Hmph, I''m not interested in this whole suitor contest at all. No matter who wins, I won''t give them a second glance!'' And look at you now, what''s gotten into you?"


    Isla''s imitation was spot-on, perfectly capturing Emily''s earlier disdain.


    "Hmph, that''s right, I really am not interested in romantic relationships!" Emily turned her head away haughtily, huffing.


    All along, her greatest admiration was for Goddess Sylvia.


    In her heart, Goddess Sylvia was as untouchable and revered as a deity.


    When she was very young, Emily had seen Goddess Sylvia from a distance just once.


    Since then, Emily had taken Sylvia as her role model.


    She tried to emulate Sylvia''s style and her way of handling affairs.


    Whenever Sylvia''s image came to mind, Emily would look up at the sky, filled with immense reverence. S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylvia''s doctrine of the "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners" had deeply influenced her.


    Having never been interested in any man, and even declaring she''d rather be alone forever, Emily was unexpectedly moved just moments ago.


    She had never thought there could be such an attractive man in the world.


    Not only did he dominate the competition, but he also seemed without any rivals.


    His unique aura was something she had never felt before.


    For a moment, Emily felt as if this man carried a hint of Goddess Sylvia''s essence.


    But how could any man possibly come close to Goddess Sylvia?


    It must have been just her imagination.


    At this moment, the arena outside had almost turned into a one-sided domination.


    After easily defeating a burly man, Timothy continued to win.


    After several consecutive defeats, even a prodigy from the Energy Foundation couldn''t stand Timothy''s arrogance and challenged him.


    Yet, they were all defeated across different levels.


    Especially Timothy, his spiritual energy and strength seemed inexhaustible.


    Far from being worn out by the successive battles, he grew stronger with each victory, his aura climbing with each fallen opponent.


    He even showed signs of a breakthrough.


    "Isla, it''s up to you now."


    Seeing that no one dared to challenge anymore, Emily turned to Isla behind her.


    "Don''t worry, Princess, I''ll take care of it."


    Isla smiled, a faint pink mist swirling around her.


    As the mist slowly dissipated, Isla, previously dressed as a simple maid without makeup, had completely transformed.


    Her light pink dress outlined her impressive curves, and with her peachy cheeks and charming smile, she exuded a captivating allure.


    "How about I take the next challenge!" With a bell-like laugh, Isla gracefully walked onto the arena.


    "Why is a woman challenging?"


    "She''s so beautiful, she might even rival Princess Emily!" The moment Isla stepped into the arena, she caused a stir.


    She seemed to have anticipated this reaction, her seductive eyes scanning the crowd.


    As a charming smile spread across her lovely face, a wave of fervor surged through the crowd like boiling water.


    "Wow, she''s stunning! Does the princess really have someone that beautiful by her side?"


    "How can there be such a gorgeous fairy in this world? Just one look at me, please��I''d give anything for you!"


    "She''s truly a fairy!"


    Timothy''s brow furrowed slightly.


    Just a moment ago, he had distinctly felt an aura trying to mess with his mind.


    Quietly, the already beautiful Isla seemed to become infinitely more enchanting.


    His mind seemed to be under a spell, continuously enhancing Isla''s image.


    "Is this... a charm technique?"


    However, Timothy quickly snapped out of it.


    Any other man might have struggled to resist this silent charm, gradually falling under its control.


    Unfortunately for Isla, despite her significant allure enhanced by the charm technique, she was still far from Sylvia in comparison, not nearly enough to stir Timothy''s heart.


    "Hmph, is that all? It seems all men are the same, easily swayed by beauty, with no resistance at all."


    Isla gave a cold laugh, walking slowly towards Timothy amidst the frenzied cheers from the crowd, her hand lightly resting on his shoulder: "You''re not worthy of the princess either. Step down."


    With a sudden force from her wrist, spiritual energy burst forth.


    However, the seemingly defenseless Timothy reacted in an instant.


    His palm brushed past her shoulder as he swiftly moved behind Isla.


    "Ambush!"


    "Thud."


    A solid palm strike hit her back, making Isla tremble and nearly fall off the stage.


    "How is it possible that he''s not controlled by the charm technique!"


    Isla was shocked, quickly stabilizing her staggering body at the edge of the stage.


    Suddenly, she felt her hands firmly grasped.


    "You, you despicable man, what are you doing!" Isla glared at Timothy, her face filled with anger.


    She was more convinced than ever that Timothy, despite appearing as a refined gentleman, was just like any other beastly man.


    Isla tried to break free, but her wrists were tightly held, impossible to pull away.


    "Let go of my goddess!"


    "Scoundrel, how dare you lay hands on her in broad daylight, you''re nothing but a beast!"


    The crowd below the stage, charmed by Isla, erupted into angry shouts, some even wanting to rush onto the stage.


    "What exactly do you think you''re doing? I belong to Princess Emily, you''ll show some respect!"


    For the first time facing a situation where her charm had completely failed, Isla was visibly panicked.


    "What am I doing?"


    A sly smile appeared on Timothy''s lips.


    This smile sent a chill down Isla''s spine, and she instinctively tried to protect herself.


    But contrary to her expectations.


    The next moment, Timothy swung her arm around, using his foot as a pivot, spinning like a top.


    "Spin, spin, spin, whoosh!"


    "Smack."


    Isla was flung out, landing solidly on the ground.


    Covered in dust, she was a complete mess.


    [You have caused a strong impact on the minds of the crowd]


    [You have caused a strong impact on Isla''s worldview]


    [Reward received, skill points +2]


    ...


    Timothy shrugged.


    There was no helping ithis wife was watching from the crowd.


    How else could he show his determination if not by taking decisive action?

 Chapter 15 - 15: I want your...

    In that moment, the whole place fell silent.


    The previously ecstatic crowd was now staring, mouths agape, at the unbelievable scene unfolding before them.


    Isla, who they had always seen as an ethereal beauty, was now face down in the dirt, a complete mess.


    "Is this even something a human would do? Does he have any idea about treating women with care?"


    "Monster, he''s an absolute monster!"


    A muffled laugh escaped from behind the curtain where Emily was watching. She couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight.


    She had never expected that Isla, always so quirky and spirited, would end up like this.


    ''What a strange guy.''


    Without realizing it, Emily found herself increasingly intrigued by Timothy.


    Apart from his strength, he was the first man she had encountered who seemed utterly immune to any charm.


    ''Could there really be someone in the world who is indifferent to beauty?''


    A warm feeling surged in Emily''s heart, making her question the beliefs she had always held.


    After Isla was tossed aside like a stone, the anger in the crowd grew, and one challenger after another stepped up.


    But with each challenge, Timothy''s aura grew stronger, his power increasing at a terrifying rate.


    Victory after victory, it was almost a total domination.


    "Anyone else?"


    He scanned the crowd below the stage, but no one dared to step forward.


    "This Timothy has now won twenty-three consecutive matches and has even passed the princess''s maid''s test. If no one else challenges him within ten seconds, today''s victory will be his."


    The old voice echoed through the streets of Azure Sea City.


    Many in the crowd clenched their teeth in frustration.


    Some were scions of great families, others were the proud sons of top-tier sects.


    Many had been confident in their ability to win the contest and claim the beautiful prize.


    But now, not a single one dared to face Timothy.


    His strength was simply too overwhelming, even for those skilled in Energy Foundation to last more than a few rounds against him.


    To challenge him would only be to embarrass themselves.


    A sense of despair and regret filled everyone''s heart, pained at the thought of such a beautiful princess ending up with such a scoundrel.


    "Ten."


    "Nine."


    "Eight."


    ...


    "One!"


    "Today''s martial contest for marriage ends with Timothy as the victor. Although the princess will ultimately choose her prince charming herself, you may now make any request to the princess. As long as it is within her power, she will do her best to fulfill it."


    Finally, the elder made the final announcement.


    Amidst the cheers and the lively atmosphere, the elder respectfully looked towards the curtain: "Now, please welcome the princess to the stage."


    "Eh?"


    Hidden behind the curtain, quietly watching Timothy, Emily snapped back to reality.


    She realized that, unknowingly, a slight smile had formed on her lips.


    ''Prince Charming...''


    Although today''s contest was arranged by her father, Emily had never truly considered choosing a prince charming for herself.


    But now, as Timothy''s image lingered in her mind, she was shocked to find her heart beating much faster than usual.


    Recalling the joy she felt watching Timothy win match after match on the stage, Emily suddenly felt a jolt in her heart.


    ''Could it be that I''m actually developing feelings for this man?''


    Emily tried hard to dismiss this bizarre thought.


    Goddess Sylvia was her eternal role model, and she was not ready to let down her guard just yet.


    "Princess?"


    The elder''s voice came again, and Emily had to push aside her thoughts for the moment, lifting the delicate curtain and stepping out.


    Her skirt fluttered in the wind, and as her figure appeared on the stage, the crowd below was momentarily stunned.


    Who could remain unmoved by the sight of such a delicate and beautiful Third Princess?


    They cursed their lack of strength that had allowed such a scoundrel to remain standing at the end!


    Lifting her head, Emily inadvertently locked eyes with Timothy.


    Having lived in the palace for many years, Emily had seen countless exceptional men, but she had never encountered such deep, penetrating eyes.


    Those dark eyes seemed to see right through to the soul, harboring a distinctly different aura.


    For a moment, Emily was lost in thought.


    "Holy smokes, what''s up with her?"


    Noticing Emily''s expression, Timothy suddenly sensed something was off.


    The aura emitted by his Ancient Saintly Body tended to attract women.


    And clearly, the Third Princess had inadvertently been charmed by it.


    But that wasn''t the main issue.


    Under normal circumstances, Timothy wouldn''t care about such a trivial matter.


    The problem was, Sylvia was watching from a tavern right now!


    On the stage, it seemed as if all the light in the street converged on them.


    Emily stood in front of Timothy, her delicate figure appearing even more fragile as she shyly lowered her head.


    The scene looked decidedly unusual!


    More importantly, Timothy could faintly feel a cold gaze from behind, unlike any other, as chilling as an iceberg.


    This was not good at all!


    Timothy decided to make it quick, speaking up, "Third Princess, winning the contest allows me to make any request of you. May I make my request now?"


    Hearing this, Emily trembled slightly, her mind plunging into chaos. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She realized that her thoughts were beginning to waver.


    She had always held firm, idolizing Goddess Sylvia, who neither married nor engaged in romantic affairs. Emily had resolved to do the same, never considering marriage, despite persuasion from her father and the court ministers.


    This martial contest was merely a stalling tactic.


    But she had never expected to meet such a unique individual.


    A genius who dominated the Phoenix Kingdom, winning decisively and maintaining his integrity, completely unaffected by beauty.


    His presence always reminded Emily of Goddess Sylvia, irresistibly drawing her in.


    At this moment, Emily found her heart racing uncontrollably.


    And she couldn''t stop her mind from wandering.


    Could it be that she had truly fallen for him?


    Emily didn''t want to believe it, nor did she want to accept it.


    But her heart kept telling her to seek the real truth.


    "I''m sorry, Goddess," Emily murmured, her slender fingers digging into her palm in guilt.


    Her mind was a blank slate, needing only to confirm her feelings.


    "Um, go ahead, what is your wish, could it be..."


    Emily''s words faltered, and even her ears turned red.


    Timothy: "I want your..."


    "No, I absolutely can''t! I can''t possibly fall in love with anyone."


    "Even though you''re handsome and charismatic, I''m sorry, it''s not possible!"


    Emily was completely flustered, her words a whispered jumble.


    Timothy: "The bracelet on your wrist."


    Emily: "?"


    In that moment, she stood frozen in place.

 Chapter 16 - 16: Alright, then Ill just recite the love letter I wrote back then

    "Are you sure you didn''t get that wrong?" Emily was completely stunned.


    "Of course not. Isn''t it said that winning means the princess can grant any request? I want that bracelet," Timothy said, keeping his distance from Emily to avoid any misunderstanding.


    "You''re lying!" Emily suddenly realized.


    She couldn''t believe there was such a man in the world,things definitely weren''t as simple as they seemed.


    "You don''t mean... you''re asking for the bracelet, but you actually want to marry me, right?" Emily seemed to muster a lot of courage as she said this, her head bowed and her voice faltering.


    Timothy remained silent.


    He realized that this princess had more drama inside her than anyone else, and he definitely couldn''t keep this up with her.


    Otherwise, things would probably get more and more chaotic.


    Timothy gently grabbed Emily''s wrist, pulling her closer to him.


    "You really are thinking that!" Emily hadn''t expected Timothy to reveal his true colors so quickly, and she was completely unprepared.


    She panicked, trying to resist, but found herself somewhat torn, feeling weak all over, letting Timothy hold her wrist.


    "I''ve always looked up to Goddess Sylvia and would never approve of any man. You''re delusional!" Emily said shyly, her eyes tightly closed, her captured hand trembling slightly, her heart completely out of control and in turmoil.


    However, the next moment, Timothy yanked off the jade bracelet.


    "Thank you, princess. Farewell."


    With that, Timothy jumped off the platform.


    He waved his hand and quickly disappeared into the crowd.


    "Huh?" S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Emily shyly opened her eyes only to find Timothy almost swallowed up by the distant throng.


    Apart from taking the bracelet, he hadn''t done anything else.


    "Wait, was he telling the truth?"


    Reflecting on the recent events, Emily felt as if she had been struck by lightning.


    "You, come back here!"


    For some reason, Emily felt tears swirling in her eyes.


    But Timothy didn''t even look back, quickly vanishing into the crowd, completely out of sight.


    Emily''s legs gave way, and she almost fell.


    "Princess, are you okay?" Fortunately, Isla quickly ran to her side and supported her.


    "I..."


    All the men Emily had ever met had never been indifferent to her.


    Had she ever been treated like this?


    Emily felt a sharp pain in her heart, tears wetting her eyes, unable to control her emotions.


    "Am I worth less than a bracelet?"


    ...


    [You have profoundly impacted the life perspective of the Third Princess of the Phoenix Kingdom, earning the reward, Arcane Acceleration Technique]


    "Nice one."


    Timothy examined the description of the Arcane Acceleration Technique and couldn''t help but sigh.


    This Arcane Acceleration Technique was an ancient secret method to accelerate cultivation speed.


    As one progressed in cultivation, it could even double the speed of cultivation.


    Reaching the second level meant doubling the speed, the third level tripling it, and at its peak, it offered up to ten times the speed!


    However, the cultivation of the Arcane Acceleration Technique was extremely difficult, and rapid cultivation could only rely on the system''s skill points.


    This technique was a perfect match for him!


    Using two skill points, Timothy upgraded the Arcane Acceleration Technique to the second level.


    Instantly, the speed at which Timothy absorbed spiritual energy doubled.


    A continuous stream of spiritual energy surged into his body, nourishing him thoroughly.


    Already on the verge of a breakthrough during the tournament, Timothy now fully reached the threshold.


    Stepping into the realm of Energy Foundation was like a sieve that countless people couldn''t pass through in their lifetimes.


    But to Timothy, crossing this threshold seemed effortless.


    As the spiritual energy continued to flood in, an unmatched power burst from Timothy''s chest.


    Like a surging wave, this force swept through his body, expelling all impurities.


    The barrier that had stopped so many was easily crossed.


    A profound sense of relief spread throughout his body as Timothy felt the power surging within him and exhaled a breath of stale air.


    He had broken through to the Energy Foundation level without any effort.


    Impacting someone''s spirit could earn rewards, and these rewards varied with the cultivation level and status of the person affected.


    The reward for "causing a strong impact on someone''s worldview" seemed even more substantial.


    It appeared that the degree of shock also played a significant role.


    Back at the tavern, Sylvia huffed as she glanced at Timothy, "Why are you back so soon? You just won the princess''s martial contest. Maybe if you had talked a bit more with the princess, you could have won her heart and become her knight in shining armor. Imagine how happy you could be."


    Timothy chuckled, "She''s just an empire''s princess. How could that compare to being the husband of a goddess?"


    "You..." Sylvia found herself at a loss for words.


    "But," Timothy changed the tone and leaned in close to whisper in Sylvia''s ear, "My goddess, you and that third princess aren''t related, so why do you seem so concerned about this? Could it be... jealousy?"


    "What? Absolutely not! Who would get jealous over such a trivial matter!" Sylvia''s response was flustered and unconvincing.


    The light turned red, casting a beautiful glow on her stunning face.


    For a moment, it was hard to tell whether it was the light that was red, or if it was her who was flushed.


    Timothy smiled and picked up the jade bracelet, gently lifting Sylvia''s wrist.


    "What are you doing?"


    Sylvia''s cheeks turned pink. Despite having faced countless challenges and even battled three supreme gods single-handedly without any panic, she now felt her heart pounding uncontrollably.


    "Nothing much, just admiring," Timothy slowly slipped the jade bracelet onto Sylvia''s wrist.


    The pristine white bracelet contrasted beautifully with her fair skin under the light.


    As if drawn by a force, the spiritual energy from the Rainbow Lotus flowed into the bracelet.


    The two energies mingled, continuously nourishing Sylvia''s body.


    The cold poison that had been hidden in her body for who knows how long began to dissipate under the influence of the Rainbow Lotus''s spiritual energy.


    "Cough, stop looking," Sylvia said, feeling somewhat stiff under Timothy''s gaze.


    Timothy replied, "Can''t help it. Who could resist such a beautiful sight?"


    Sylvia''s heartbeat sped up beyond her control, and she blurted out, "Can you stop saying such cheesy things!"


    "Alright, then I''ll just recite the love letter I wrote back then."


    "People call you a goddess, but I only wish for you to be my Sylvia..."


    "You!"


    In this moment, anyone who saw would hardly believe that this woman, blushing behind the window, was once the high and mighty Goddess Sylvia, whom everyone could only look up to.

 Chapter 17 - 17: Who is this formidable being with such terrifying power!

    Word spread like wildfire across half of Azure Sea City that a total jerk, who clearly didn''t know how to treat a lady, had won the martial arts tournament for the princess''s hand and had the audacity to snatch Princess Emily''s bracelet right in front of everyone.


    People were heartbroken and furious.


    Princess Emily was the dream girl of countless people in the Phoenix Kingdom.


    And now, some nobody had come out of nowhere and taken something so personal from her, even making her cry uncontrollably.


    Any man worth his salt wouldn''t stand for this!


    "We can''t let that scumbag Timothy get away. Catch him!"


    "How dare he break Princess Emily''s heart! He''s going to pay with his life!"


    Many skilled fighters, too old to participate in the tournament, were seething with rage.


    Powerful presences emerged throughout Azure Sea City.


    Meanwhile, near the city gates, Timothy and Sylvia were leisurely enjoying the bustling lights.


    Timothy bought a beautiful kite from a street vendor, and as it neared the Rainbow Lotus, it suddenly took on a spectrum of dazzling colors.


    The kite shimmered, looking stunning against the night sky.


    "I''m really not into this kind of stuff," Sylvia tried to look away.


    "It''s not that you''re not interested, you probably just don''t know how to fly a kite," Timothy chuckled, spinning the string as the colorful kite danced in the wind.


    In the dark of the night, the radiant colors of the kite were especially striking.


    Looking up, a rare look of simple longing appeared on Sylvia''s usually cool face.


    Timothy handed her the kite string, smiling. "Give it a try."


    "I''m not really into this kind of..." Sylvia started to say but then bit her tongue and took the string.


    "Weird, it''s harder than it looks."


    In her hands, the string swayed with the wind but was completely out of control.


    The kite wobbled as if it was about to crash.


    "It should be flown like this." Timothy bent down at that moment and steadied her arm.


    Suddenly, the kite stabilized.


    Sylvia''s cheeks flushed. "I get it now!"


    "Get what?" Timothy asked.


    Sylvia bit her lip, her face tinged with blush. "Are you really trying to fly this kite, or are you just trying to get close to me?"


    Timothy didn''t back down but grinned cheekily. "Guilty as charged. I can''t help it,you''re a goddess who''s cool on the outside but warm inside, cute and beautiful. There''s no one else like you in the whole world."


    "You!" Sylvia was at a loss for words.


    She just gently tugged at the kite string, using the kite to cover half her face, her voice soft, "Be careful, there are so many people around. If someone hears..."


    "So what if they hear? I''m only speaking the truth from my heart."


    "Well, even if that''s true..."


    Under the dim lights, they watched the kite dance in the sky.


    For a moment, Sylvia entertained a thought she''d never had before.


    Maybe, just maybe, having someone to love and live a peaceful life with wouldn''t be so bad.


    ...


    "Catch him, that bastard Timothy!"


    "Finally found you, kid! How dare you hurt Princess Emily like this, you''re going to pay!"


    Suddenly, several voices erupted, drawing a crowd''s attention.


    Realizing it was indeed Timothy, hundreds of figures converged towards the city gates.


    Most were cultivators filled with rage, many possessing substantial Energy Foundation strength.


    Timothy seemed utterly unfazed, casually draping an arm over Sylvia''s shoulder.


    Sylvia blinked. "What are you doing?"


    "Embrace me."


    "Um?"


    "I haven''t mastered Gale Force Levitation yet,I can''t fly!"


    "But... this..."


    "No worries, I''ll just have to carry you back later."


    "Always the smooth talker." Sylvia, annoyed, pinched Timothy''s ticklish spot under his arm.


    But she ended up wrapping her arms around Timothy''s waist, lifting him up in a princess carry with her slender arms, and then, holding him, they soared into the sky.


    "Think you can escape just because you can fly? Amateur tricks in the face of experts!" The pursuing cultivators, some of whom were quite powerful, also took to the skies in hot pursuit.


    In an instant, people converged from all directions like a giant net, trapping Sylvia, who was still holding Timothy, in the middle.


    They surged forward like a flood.


    Among these people were not only numerous furious Energy Foundation cultivators but also a few Mystic Core powerhouses.


    With such a formidable encirclement, no one believed Timothy had any chance of escape.


    "Catch him!"


    At a commanding shout, the circle rapidly tightened.


    With rolling anger, the cultivators unleashed their magical treasures, charging forward.


    Within this impenetrable net, Sylvia merely turned her head coldly for a glance.


    Her face was obscured by a veil, making it difficult for anyone to see clearly.


    But as her clear, autumnal eyes swept over them, suddenly, everyone felt as if they were frozen by intense cold.


    "That aura!"


    People''s eyes widened as they felt their bodies shiver uncontrollably.


    In that moment, it was as if they had fallen into an abyss, swallowed by boundless fear.


    An overwhelming pressure, as if it could eclipse the sun and moon, gripped everyone''s throats.


    The terrifying oppression nearly suffocated them.


    "Sta..." The leader, a highly respected Mystic Core powerhouse, tried to shout.


    But before he could finish,


    With a "puff," to the horror of the onlookers,


    A hole was blasted through his abdomen.


    The middle-aged cultivator''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    His body could no longer support itself,blood flowed uncontrollably, and like a kite with its string cut, he fell from the sky.


    "He killed a Mystic Core powerhouse with one strike!"


    At this moment, watching this unbelievable scene, everyone else felt a chill run down their spine, their bodies freezing in place.


    Combined with that brief, terrifying pressure they had just experienced,


    A wave of fear spread through everyone''s hearts.


    The terrifying pressure that could shake mountains and rivers had instantly slain a Mystic Core powerhouse!


    That woman in the veil, there was definitely something off about her!


    "Who is this formidable being with such terrifying power!"


    The cultivators were terrified, retreating continuously.


    Looking at that slender, delicate figure, no one dared to advance any further. sea??h th�� NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although they wanted to avenge Princess Emily, nothing was more important than their lives.


    Even without engaging in battle, they could clearly feel,


    If that ethereal woman truly wished, killing them would be as easy as eating or drinking!

 Chapter 18 - 18: Scored a treasure!

    Overwhelmed by fear, they watched helplessly as two figures disappeared into the distance, no one daring to follow.


    Outside the city, Sylvia gently floated down to the ground.


    But...


    Timothy in her arms showed no intention of getting down.


    "Ha, can''t help it, this embrace is just too comfy and soft, makes one not want to leave at all."


    After locking eyes with Sylvia for a while, Timothy chuckled and finally climbed out of her arms.


    The lights of Azure Sea City still shone brightly, barely illuminating the forest beyond the city.


    Timothy took out the colorful kite again and offered it to Sylvia: "How about it, want to learn how to fly a kite?"


    The evening breeze brushed through, causing Sylvia''s waterfall-like hair to flutter softly.


    A hint of longing was unmistakable in her clear, autumnal eyes.


    "I''m not a child!" Sylvia huffed, turning her head away.


    Timothy: "Then I''ll put it away."


    "Hey, don''t."


    Suddenly, Sylvia reached out to stop him, as if making a big decision.


    With a shy glance, she finally took the kite, her voice soft, "Well, I don''t have anything else to do, so if you insist on teaching me, I guess it wouldn''t hurt."


    "At your service, my goddess."


    Timothy smiled, showing her the ropes, hand over hand.


    To his surprise, Sylvia, known as a once-in-a-millennium genius who had dominated her peers and ascended to the throne two hundred years ago, was unexpectedly clumsy.


    It took her hours to get the hang of flying a kite.


    And because of this...


    When she finally managed to control the kite, making it sway and float in the sky, her beautiful eyes seemed to sparkle with a different kind of brilliance as she looked at the colorful lights above.


    "I did it!" She couldn''t help but shout excitedly.


    Realizing she had gotten a bit carried away, Sylvia quickly coughed and shot Timothy a glare.


    The kite floated in the sky, a gentle breeze sweeping through.


    For some reason, she felt a bit empty inside.


    Was it... a longing for more?


    Slowly reeling in the kite, Sylvia carefully stored it in her spatial storage.


    "It''s getting late, let''s call it a night," Sylvia said, turning away and taking a few steps.


    But suddenly, she turned back, seemingly a bit upset: "There were some street foods in the city I wanted to try, but those people ruined it!"


    Timothy said, "No worries, why don''t we go back to Azure Sea City and get a room? Even if the stalls are closed, I can cook for you."


    "Impossible!" Sylvia responded decisively.


    "Why?"


    "Nonsense."


    Sylvia stuttered a bit: "If we book a room, is it really to eat food? You just want to eat me!"


    Timothy: "��"


    Wow, in such a short time, even the mighty Goddess Sylvia has caught on to the innuendos between couples.


    "Alright, I''ll cook for you another time then," Timothy could only laugh.


    "That''s more like it." Sylvia huffed, and with a breeze, she slowly floated into the air.


    Stealing a glance at Timothy, she transformed into a streak of light and quickly disappeared into the distance.


    After Sylvia had gone, Timothy withdrew his gaze and took out the bonding stone from his pocket.


    The bonding stone flickered with a faint blue light, ready to channel spiritual energy into it whenever he wanted to contact Sylvia.


    Without lingering any longer, Timothy headed back to the Doomed Soul Sect.


    The Doomed Soul Sect was shrouded in silence, as most of its inhabitants had already succumbed to sleep. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy made a beeline for the Inferno Tower.


    The tower had ten levels, and even the sect leader, Morvran, had only reached the sixth floor.


    Last time, Timothy had also stopped at the sixth level.


    Even with the blessing of his Ancient Saintly Body, he couldn''t withstand the terrifying flames of the Inferno Tower.


    But now, armed with the "Arcane Acceleration Technique" he''d earned from profoundly impacting the worldview of the third princess, things were different.


    With this technique, Timothy could cultivate at a speed twice that of ordinary people.


    Stepping into the Inferno Tower again, the situation was completely different.


    The first six levels were a breeze, posing no threat to him.


    But as Timothy stepped onto the seventh floor, the temperature soared.


    The howling heat waves, like beasts from the abyss, roared and strained to devour him.


    The intense flames twisted the air, enveloping Timothy in unbearable heat.


    "Boom!"


    Flames continuously engulfed his body.


    Despite the Ancient Saintly Body''s ability to mitigate and transform the heat, Timothy''s skin still blackened and blistered, sending waves of pain.


    "Arcane Acceleration Technique."


    Timothy activated the Arcane Acceleration Technique.


    Instantly, it was as if his pathway was clear, his connection with the outside world rapidly expanding.


    A continuous stream of spiritual energy flowed into him, moisturizing his body while resisting the surrounding flames.


    This was the power of double-speed cultivation.


    Such terrifying speed would astonish anyone.


    But the surging flames seemed unwilling to give up, attacking Timothy with even greater ferocity.


    They seemed intent on tearing apart all the spiritual energy around him, to completely engulf him.


    Calmly, Timothy accessed the system and used his remaining three skill points to upgrade the Arcane Acceleration Technique directly to level three.


    "Triple the cultivation speed!"


    In an instant, like a mighty river, an even denser and more massive amount of spiritual energy gathered, turning Timothy''s skin almost pale.


    The surging spiritual energy forcefully suppressed the surrounding flames.


    In a moment, the previously arrogant flames were completely subdued.


    With a thought, Timothy sent a ripple of spiritual energy throughout the seventh floor of the Inferno Tower.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, all was calm.


    The flames and heat waves were gone, and even the seventh level, which even Sect Leader Morvran couldn''t break through, was completely subdued by Timothy!


    Just then, a red glow shimmered from behind.


    Timothy turned around, and a small tower, not much bigger than a palm, gently floated down.


    This small red tower, though not large, radiated intense heat.


    "System, what is this?"


    [Ding, this tower is known as the Inferno Suppression Tower, a flawless Rare-level artifact. It can suppress enemies within the tower using intense flames and has the potential to grow.]


    "Scored a treasure!"


    It was Timothy''s first encounter with a flawless Rare-level artifact.


    Though not an Epic-level, this artifact had growth potential and was extremely practical.


    Quite satisfied, Timothy pocketed the Inferno Suppression Tower.


    Suddenly, a dazzling red light, indicating someone had cleared the level, shone from the seventh floor of the Inferno Tower.


    "Someone has passed the seventh level of the Inferno Tower!"


    In the night sky, when it was noticed that this intense red light came from the seventh floor of the Inferno Tower, the entire Doomed Soul Sect erupted in excitement!

 Chapter 19 - 19: Dread Wyvern!

    The Inferno Tower''s flames are scorching hot.


    Ordinary disciples can only train on the first or second floors of the Inferno Tower, while the elders can barely reach the fourth or fifth floors.


    And since centuries ago, even the successive sect leaders have only just managed to reach the sixth floor.


    Who could possibly break through to the seventh floor?


    Amidst the clamor of shouts, the previously pitch-dark Doomed Soul Sect, where most people were asleep, was thrown into complete chaos.


    "Summon all the elders immediately!" Morvran commanded, his face grave as if facing a formidable enemy.


    It was impossible for anyone within the Doomed Soul Sect to reach the seventh floor of the Inferno Tower.


    The only explanation was that someone had infiltrated their ranks.


    But who?


    Morvran''s mind raced.


    Could it be the Bloodthirst Sovereign, who has long coveted our sect''s treasures, or perhaps the Despair Witch?


    Could it be the Abyssal Tyrant, or maybe someone from Goddess Sylvia''s followers!


    He felt a chill run down his spine.


    The intruder had brazenly entered the seventh floor of the Inferno Tower, clearly well-prepared!


    Now that the treasures of the seventh floor had been taken, the Doomed Soul Sect was likely facing a critical moment.


    Any misstep could lead to the sect''s destruction!


    "I''ll go awaken the sacred beast. All elders, quickly form the array. This could very well be the moment that decides the life or death of the Doomed Soul Sect!"


    Morvran shouted to the crowd before swiftly taking off towards the back mountain.


    The elders gathered immediately, all with solemn expressions.


    The disciples were terrified.


    Even the sect leader had to go to the back mountain to awaken the Dread Wyvern, a fierce beast that had fought alongside their ancestors and commanded respect.


    They were likely facing an enemy that could determine the very survival of the Doomed Soul Sect.


    In the heavy atmosphere, some were so frightened that they trembled and dared not even look in the direction of the Inferno Tower.


    Yet some, suppressing their fear, led the other disciples in a loud chant: "I''m willing to die for the Doomed Soul Sect. After this battle, I''m going home to get married!"


    Many were inspired and joined in the chant: "I''m willing to die for the Doomed Soul Sect. After this battle, I''m going home to get married!"


    "I''m willing to die for the Doomed Soul Sect. After this battle, I''m going home to get married!"


    Two elders stood before the disciples, staring intently towards the Inferno Tower.


    Magical treasures hovered in the air, and perhaps due to the tension, the elders'' white beards trembled slightly.


    The other four elders quickly flew to the four corners of the Doomed Soul Sect.


    "Defensive array, activate!"


    With a loud shout, four beams of light shot into the sky.


    Almost instantly, the already gloomy sky filled with rolling clouds.


    The clouds gathered rapidly, and soon a dark layer completely covered the sky.


    Thunder rumbled ominously at the edge of the sky.


    The thunder brewed within the clouds, like a beast that had been gathering strength for a long time.


    Enduring endless hunger, it could pounce at any moment, unleashing a ferocious energy.


    A cold wind howled, and for a moment, the atmosphere at the Doomed Soul Sect was terrifyingly tense.


    The Dark Veil Barrier, a formation passed down by the ancestors, was only activated during times of great peril.


    But even with the Dark Veil Barrier activated, the elders dared not let their guard down.


    They couldn''t even begin to guess how powerful the enemy hidden within the Inferno Tower might be!


    Any lapse in vigilance could lead the Doomed Soul Sect to its demise!


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, a roar like a baby''s scream echoed from the back mountain, and a massive shadow was cast from the sky.


    "Dread Wyvern!"


    Both elders and disciples looked up at the sky with fear in their hearts.


    The massive shadow, shaped like a demonic dragon with ram''s horns and wings as sturdy as iron, let out a bizarre cry like that of a baby.


    This strange beast, known as the Dread Wyvern, had once established the Doomed Soul Sect, slaughtering countless righteous cultivators and earning a formidable reputation.


    Despite having slept for centuries, the aura emanating from the Dread Wyvern commanded respect and awe, making it difficult for anyone to look directly at it.


    Its strength was even greater than that of the sect leader, Morvran!


    Many disciples had heard of the Dread Wyvern''s fearsome reputation but had never seen it with their own eyes.


    At this moment, alongside their excitement and awe, they also felt an inexplicable pressure.


    Even the sect leader had been forced to summon the Dread Wyvern, indicating that their opponent''s identity and power were truly enigmatic and formidable.


    A powerful gust swept through like a wild storm as the massive figure of the Dread Wyvern slowly descended in front of the Inferno Tower.


    The four beams of light that shot into the sky were charged with immense spiritual energy, and the sound of thunder continued to rumble.


    This solemn display even caused some of the more timid disciples to tremble and avert their gaze, too frightened to look at the scene before them.


    With the Dark Veil Barrier fully activated and the once-feared beast, the Dread Wyvern, awakened, the atmosphere was tense.


    But Morvran''s expression remained grave.


    When he had entered the sixth floor of the Inferno Tower, he had almost been consumed by the flames and had barely passed the trial.


    What kind of terrifying strength did the person who easily passed the seventh floor possess?


    Thunder roared in the sky, and the dense spiritual energy and killing intent permeated the entire Doomed Soul Sect.


    Blue energy waves continuously emerged from Morvran.


    Looking up at the Inferno Tower, his gaze hardened with a chilling murderous intent:


    "Who are you, to come to my Doomed Soul Sect and take our ancestral treasures? Show yourself."


    "If possible, I would prefer to resolve this peacefully."


    His words revealed a deep wariness.


    At that moment, all eyes were fixed on the direction of the Inferno Tower.


    Time seemed to stand still.


    The elders nervously guarded their positions in the array, while many disciples, unable to contain their trembling, gathered fearfully at a distance.


    "Thud, thud, thud."


    In the silence, footsteps echoed from within the Inferno Tower.


    Though faint, each step seemed to tug at the heartstrings.


    The footsteps grew closer and clearer.


    "Sixth floor."


    "Fifth floor."


    "Fourth floor."


    ...


    Countless anxious eyes converged on the exit of the Inferno Tower.


    "Since you refuse to respond, I have no choice but to exert all my strength to secure a chance of survival for the Doomed Soul Sect!"


    Morvran could no longer contain himself and shouted, "Activate the array! Today, everyone must fight for the survival of the Doomed Soul Sect!"


    "Boom!"


    Thunderous roars of thunder struck down, and the vertical pupils of the Dread Wyvern also flashed with a cold light, its massive beak agape.


    A battle that could determine the survival of the Doomed Soul Sect seemed imminent, and many were already resigned to a fight to the death. sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, amidst this escalating aura of hostility, Timothy calmly walked out of the Inferno Tower.


    Looking at the commotion outside, he was puzzled: "I just took a nap inside the tower, what''s all the fuss about?"

 Chapter 20 - 20: I might have misunderstood!

    [You''ve profoundly impacted the worldview of over a hundred Demonic Sect disciples]


    [You''ve profoundly impacted the worldview of the Demonic Sect elders]


    [You''ve profoundly impacted the worldview of Sect Leader Morvran]


    [Reward received, +2 skill points]


    [Reward received, +1 lottery draw]


    [Reward received, one Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill]


    Timothy: "Huh?"


    Why does it seem like some weird rewards got mixed in?


    But... ahem, maybe they''ll come in handy later.


    At this moment, the entire Doomed Soul Sect seemed to freeze, everyone just stood there, dumbfounded.


    Four beams of light shot into the clouds, and the thunder was still roaring.


    Many had even steeled themselves for a death-defying battle, their bodies tense, hearts filled with resolve, fully geared up for combat.


    Some even made the bold vow, "After this battle, I''m going home to get married."


    And who shows up? Timothy?!


    "Holy crap, is this for real?"


    "Even the Sect Leader could only barely reach the sixth level, how on earth did Timothy clear the seventh level of the Inferno Tower?"


    "Timothy, why is it you?" Morvran was also embarrassingly at a loss for where to put his face.


    He had personally ordered the entire sect to be ready for a battle that could happen at any moment.


    Activated the Dark Veil Barrier, awakened the sacred beast, the Dread Wyvern.


    And in the end, there was no enemy intent on destroying the Doomed Soul Sect breaking into the seventh level.


    "Weren''t you just at the Aura Initiation stage, how did you..."


    "Holy shit!"


    Morvran almost freaked out when he took a closer look and felt the aura around Timothy.


    Just this morning, Timothy was merely at the Aura Initiation level, and in just one night, he had broken through to the Energy Foundation stage.


    Knowing how many have stumbled at this threshold, countless people failing to cross this formidable barrier, and here he was, breezing through it?


    One night, one person, one miracle, is this guy even human?


    Timothy casually waved his hand: "Chill, chill, I didn''t do it on purpose. I just couldn''t sleep tonight, so I went up there for a stroll, and accidentally stumbled upon a little heritage treasure, which caused all this commotion."


    As he spoke, a small tower the size of a palm, wrapped in blazing flames, appeared in Timothy''s hand.


    Though none had seen it with their own eyes, almost everyone remembered the glorious past of the Sect recorded in the histories.


    This was no small heritage treasure,this was one of the most powerful magical artifacts left by the ancestors of the Doomed Soul Sect, the Inferno Suppression Tower!


    A flawless Rare-level artifact, with potential for further advancement!


    After a moment of silence, a wave of frenzied cheers erupted.


    "Brother Timothy is so badass!"


    "Brother Timothy, you''re a legend forever!"


    "Brother Timothy, I want to have your babies!" S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Many regretted not realizing earlier that Timothy had been hiding his true strength!


    Many had suppressed Timothy in the past.


    Now, even if they wanted to cozy up to him, they didn''t dare.


    If by any chance Brother Timothy remembered their past actions, not just clinging to his coattails, even a casual settling of old scores could be enough to end their lives.


    From the crowd, Yvenna hurried forward.


    Instinctively, she wanted to throw herself into Timothy''s arms, but after hesitating, she stopped herself.


    Yet tears streamed down her clear eyes.


    The moment the Inferno Tower began to glow, while others were panicking and trying to flee, Yvenna was the first to worry about Timothy''s safety and rushed to his residence.


    But she found it empty.


    She initially thought something terrible had happened to Timothy and frantically searched for him, anxiety overwhelming her.


    Fortunately, she was mistaken.


    Amid her tears, Yvenna instinctively leaned towards Timothy.


    Her delicate body trembled slightly, evoking a deep sense of pity.


    Seeing this, numerous disciples who secretly admired Yvenna felt like they were soaking in a tub full of lemon juice, the sourness almost making their teeth fall out.


    If possible, they would rather break an arm if it meant Yvenna would cry over them like that just once!


    But such a dream scenario was never meant for them.


    As Timothy was about to say something to the tearfully pitiful Yvenna in front of him, he suddenly noticed a faint blue light flickering at his chest.


    "Damn!" His heart skipped a beat, sensing trouble.


    This faint blue light was from the bonding stone.


    The bonding stone could transmit voice and images, but it also had a significant drawback.


    Because of the vast difference in cultivation levels between him and Sylvia, she could secretly spy on him through the bonding stone, but he couldn''t do the same.


    At this moment, the blue light likely meant Sylvia was observing him through the bonding stone.


    Instantly, Timothy transformed into the epitome of a gentleman: "Yvenna, please, we must maintain some decorum. After all, distance makes the heart grow fonder."


    Saying this, he extended his hand and very uprightly pushed Yvenna''s shoulder away.


    Yvenna was stunned, looking somewhat bewildered.


    Was she being rejected?


    But...


    Recalling how Timothy had previously guided her in cultivation and helped her confront her past, she couldn''t believe that the same Brother Timothy who had lied about having a wife to set her on the right path would do such a thing.


    What could be the reason then?


    Could it be...


    Timothy could have entered the Inferno Tower during the day, but why choose the night, causing a sensation throughout the entire Doomed Soul Sect?


    Combining all that Brother Timothy had done before, and that recent push...


    It must be!


    Yvenna felt a sting in her nose, her eyes once again filling with tears.


    All that Brother Timothy had done was for her!


    Previously, it was to make her face her inner self and focus solely on cultivation.


    And everything he did today was to show her...


    Though the path of cultivation is long, there is always a light that shines through the darkness!


    And this gesture of pushing her away wasn''t about distancing.


    It was Brother Timothy hoping she would succeed in her cultivation before reconsidering their past feelings.


    "I never realized Brother Timothy''s intentions were so profound. If I hadn''t thought hard, I might have misunderstood!"


    Tears blurred her vision as Yvenna cried, her heart making an unprecedented resolution.


    She must strive in her cultivation, do everything possible to catch up to Brother Timothy.


    Only then would she be worthy of passing Brother Timothy''s test and fulfilling her heart''s desire!


    "Brother Timothy, thank you."


    Though Yvenna didn''t approach him again, her gaze was tender and full of emotion.


    Tears traced her beautiful face, making her look even more delicate and pitiable.


    Timothy felt a headache coming on: "Why does it feel like this girl is getting even more complicated?"

 Chapter 21 - 21: Bloodthirst Sovereign

    It seemed like there was always a whiff of romance in the air, which really ticked off the ancient beast, Dread Wyvern. With a scowl, its eerie eyes fixed on Timothy.


    Morvran was startled.


    Every time Dread Wyvern was summoned, it was almost always a matter of life and death for the Doomed Soul Sect.


    And now, for some inexplicable reason, he had called upon Dread Wyvern, so it was no surprise that the creature was furious.


    But Dread Wyvern was a sacred beast that had fought alongside the original sect leader of the Doomed Soul Sect, and it was even stronger than Morvran.


    If it was fully provoked, the consequences could be dire.


    Morvran hurried forward, trying to calm the raging beast.


    But Timothy, noticing the tension, sauntered up to Dread Wyvern and exclaimed in awe.


    "Wow, what a huge Wyvern!"


    Then, without any hesitation, he patted Dread Wyvern on the head.


    At that moment, Morvran turned pale, his heart pounding.


    How revered was the sacred beast, Dread Wyvern?


    It was a ferocious creature that had slaughtered countless righteous foes alongside the sect''s first leader, and no one had ever tamed it.


    In the Doomed Soul Sect, its status was almost equal to that of the sect leader.


    Even Morvran himself wouldn''t dare touch it, yet Timothy had just casually stroked Dread Wyvern''s head!


    This was bad news!


    Before Morvran could intervene, it was too late. A chilling, baby-like wail echoed throughout the Doomed Soul Sect.


    A howling wind swept up from Dread Wyvern''s massive form, its sinister vertical pupils filled with bone-chilling cold and fury.


    Dread Wyvern was thoroughly enraged, its huge claws, mixed with a fierce wind, lashed out at Timothy, clearly intending to kill him on the spot.


    "Get out of the way!" Morvran cried out in horror.


    If that claw hit, even if Timothy was incredibly strong, he would surely die.


    But Timothy, targeted by Dread Wyvern, showed no intention of dodging. Calmly, he pulled out a bonding stone from his pocket.


    The stone emitted a soft blue light, its halo flickering peacefully, and a thread of its essence quietly flowed into Dread Wyvern''s massive body.


    In an instant, the murderous aura and fierce momentum of Dread Wyvern froze.


    A strange chill emerged, and even with its thick feathers, it felt as if it was plunged into an icy pit, as if thousands of sharp ice blades were hanging over its head.


    Contained within this small stone was the oppressive force of an Emperor-level powerhouse!


    The immense pressure was terrifying, like a towering mountain hanging overhead, making it hard for Dread Wyvern to breathe.


    Overwhelmed by boundless fear, the once fearsome Dread Wyvern, which had dominated the world and left behind a notorious legacy, now trembled uncontrollably.


    It seemed to sense clearly that if it harbored any murderous intent, it would be reduced to ashes before it could strike, obliterated in an instant!


    It was precisely because of its limited intelligence that it could sense the terror of death more acutely.


    Its claws returned to the ground, and the once fierce Dread Wyvern completely cowered.


    Trembling, its massive body gradually bowed down, and its huge head dared not resist any longer, resting in front of Timothy.


    "That''s more like it," Timothy said, satisfied as he patted its head.


    Indeed, the wife''s tools are the most useful.


    Although he had to avoid using the bonding stone''s oppressive force on others to keep from revealing too much, it was fine to use it on such a beast.


    "Good boy, good boy," Timothy soothed as he stroked Dread Wyvern''s head, just like petting a well-behaved little dog.


    Watching this scene unfold, Morvran almost cried tears of relief. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He still fantasized about one day getting revenge on Timothy, but not only had the sect''s disciples become his fervent followers, even Dread Wyvern had meekly submitted.


    At this rate, wouldn''t he, the sect leader, soon be replaced?


    [Strong impact on Dread Wyvern''s view of life as a beast]


    [Strong impact on Morvran''s worldview]


    [Completed hidden mission, conquered the entire Doomed Soul Sect]


    [Reward unlocked: First meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body]


    "A hidden mission triggered!"


    Hearing the system''s notification, Timothy was thrilled.


    And the reward was beyond his expectations.


    "The first meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body?"


    It seemed that his Ancient Saintly Body had a total of eight meridians.


    Each meridian was like a shackle,once unlocked, it would release the hidden power of the Saintly Body.


    As the system''s voice faded, suddenly, flames surged up, instantly burning the clothes on Timothy''s arms to ashes.


    On his arms appeared fiery, molten gold patterns, radiating intense heat.


    An immense aura burst forth from within him, majestic and solid as a mountain, impenetrable.


    Amidst the flames, Timothy''s eyes sparkled.


    He had just stepped into the Energy Foundation phase, but in an instant, he seemed like a divine being, exuding an overwhelming presence.


    "So this is the Ancient Saintly Body with the first meridian unlocked?"


    Exhaling a breath that seemed to carry a Cosmic Aura, Timothy couldn''t help but clench his fists.


    He felt as if his fists contained the power to shake mountains and destroy cities.


    And this was just the first meridian,if all eight were unlocked, what a terrifying force he would become!


    No wonder the Ancient Saintly Body was considered the most mystical and sacred body.


    Not only was it mysterious and rare, but it was also extremely difficult to unlock.


    Without the system, even someone possessing the Ancient Saintly Body might never be able to unlock its potential!


    The sacred beast Dread Wyvern lay humbly on the ground, the four pillars of light from the protective formation slowly faded, and the dark clouds in the sky also began to disperse.


    The entire Doomed Soul Sect seemed to relax.


    But just then, a cold voice echoed from the horizon.


    "What a grand setup,you''ve even activated your strongest defense formation. Who exactly are you welcoming?"


    "Thanks to you, I''ve found this place."


    "Otherwise, those petty tricks outside would have really been a nuisance."


    From the clouds, two figures approached.


    One was an old man in a black robe, his face gaunt but emitting a strange aura.


    The other was a giant of a man, standing at 6 feet 9 inches tall, with a physique much more robust than an average person.


    "The one called Bloodthirst Sovereign, Drevok!" Morvran''s pupils suddenly dilated.


    His worst fears realized, Drevok was one of his most dreaded adversaries.


    With mid-stage Mystic Core strength and mastery of bizarre and unparalleled techniques.


    And his nephew, though lesser in cultivation, was unmatched in physical strength.


    Unexpectedly, it wasn''t him who had breached the Inferno Tower, but he had come nonetheless!


    "Bloodthirst Sovereign, our grudges have been resolved,what brings you here?" Morvran was clearly apprehensive.


    "What brings you here?"


    "Hmph, today, I''ve come to take this young man''s life!" Drevok snorted coldly, his gaze chillingly fixed on Timothy.

 Chapter 22 - 22: The protection of the Supreme Goddess!

    "Looking for me?" Timothy''s gaze sharpened as he looked up at the sky.


    Standing next to Bloodthirst Sovereign Drevok was the burly man whom Timothy had knocked down in three moves at the Azure Sea City arena.


    "If it weren''t for you, my nephew Exar would have already won the arena and become the husband of the Third Princess of the Phoenix Kingdom."


    "Then, controlling the entire Phoenix Kingdom from the shadows would have been within my grasp."


    "You ruined my plans, and you still dare to talk back?"


    "Today, I will tear apart you, the schemer!" sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Drevok roared angrily.


    Suddenly, a tremendous oppressive force descended from the sky.


    The clouds instantly thickened, and the sound of thunder seemed to carry endless fury.


    [System Alert: Bloodthirst Sovereign Drevok planned for his nephew Exar to marry the Third Princess of the Phoenix Kingdom and secretly control the kingdom. Now that the host has foiled his scheme, he is furious and petty. A temporary mission is triggered for the host to slay Exar. Successful completion will reward an Epic-level technique.


    Failure will immediately transport the host to Goddess Sylvia''s chamber, note: Goddess Sylvia is currently bathing.]


    Timothy: "��"


    For a moment, he almost wanted to fail the mission on purpose.


    But then he thought, what if Sylvia doesn''t react in time and accidentally kills him? That wouldn''t be worth it.


    Besides, an Epic-level technique sounds pretty rewarding. Better to complete the mission.


    Just then, Exar''s muscular body fell from the sky.


    With a thunderous crash, as he hit the ground, spiderweb-like cracks appeared instantly.


    Amidst the rising dust, his robust body seemed even more imposing.


    "Let''s settle yesterday''s grudge with your life!"


    Two red glows appeared amidst the dust.


    As the flying dust settled, Exar had transformed completely.


    Two spiral yet sharp horns grew on his head, his eyes blood-red and emitting a murderous red glow.


    His body had grown a third larger, with muscles twisted and covered in nauseating, maggot-like blue veins.


    A wild and fierce aura emanated from him, causing everyone from the Doomed Soul Sect to feel wary.


    "Beastification!" Even Morvran was shocked.


    His fear of Drevok stemmed from Drevok''s mastery of this bizarre and powerful beastification curse.


    "Be careful, it''s not the old man himself, but the power of beastification is not to be underestimated!" Morvran shouted urgently.


    But it was already too late.


    "Boom."


    Exar, now with hairy claws for feet, stomped the ground, sending rocks flying.


    In an instant, his figure turned into a fierce grenade hurtling forward.


    His fist, thicker than an average human head, brought a howling wind as it smashed down.


    This punch seemed to carry the force to collapse mountains and shatter everything!


    "Young man, show some respect for the martial arts!"


    Though unprepared, Timothy reacted in an instant.


    His spiritual energy concentrated at one point, and he burst forth with terrifying speed.


    Leaping back, Timothy narrowly dodged the punch.


    "Boom!"


    The giant fist hit the ground, creating a huge crater with a loud crash.


    The shattered rocks exploded outward, a testament to the terrifying power of that punch.


    "Roar!"


    Exar, now fully beastified, seemed unable to speak normally, but still opened his massive jaws to let out a roar of fury.


    For Timothy, a single breath was all the time he needed.


    "Ancient Saintly Body''s first meridian, activate!"


    Suddenly, flames enveloped Timothy''s arms.


    As the fire dissipated, magma-like golden patterns flowed over them.


    A majestic aura, tinged with a hint of the divine, surrounded Timothy.


    "This kid''s not right!"


    In the sky, Drevok''s aged, murky eyes suddenly widened, sensing something terribly amiss.


    He hurried to intervene, but it was already too late.


    Consumed by rage, the beastified Exar sprung forward again, his arms bulging with rock-hard muscles, as he lunged fiercely at Timothy.


    The wind howled past, but Timothy stood his ground.


    Golden light gathered on his arms, meeting Exar''s fearsome, hairy claws head-on.


    "Boom!"


    In the muffled sound of the collision, tangible ripples spread outward.


    Between the two fists, sparks of golden light flickered.


    Exar, looking at his own burly arm, widened his eyes in shock.


    "Crack, crack, crack."


    The sound of bones breaking echoed, and his solid muscles instantly went limp.


    His entire arm retracted violently, hanging down as intense pain overwhelmed him, causing Exar to roar in agony.


    His wild, fierce eyes stared fixedly at Timothy as he opened his fanged mouth, biting down desperately.


    His mouth was filled with a foul, nauseating stench, and his fangs were razor-sharp.


    A streak of light flashed by, and with incredible speed, Timothy effortlessly bypassed all of Exar''s defenses and grabbed his face with one hand.


    Even with little consciousness left, Exar felt the threat of death looming.


    He panicked, struggling desperately.


    "Crack."


    The magma-like golden glow flowed into Timothy''s arm, the dazzling light seemingly engulfing Exar''s entire body.


    Surging flames roared, continuously swirling around Timothy''s body.


    An immense pressure spread outwards.


    "Crack!"


    A crisp, clear sound echoed.


    It was from Exar''s massive skull!


    With just a casual flick of Timothy''s fingers, his skull completely fractured.


    Instantly, the previously savage Exar calmed down.


    His body seemed to lose all strength, his head drooping and knees hitting the ground, collapsing like mud.


    The next moment, towering flames burst forth from Timothy''s hand.


    In the palm of his hand, Exar''s head was engulfed by intense heat, turning into charred remains.


    His muscular body could no longer resist and collapsed with a thud.


    Exar, whose strength had been greatly enhanced by beastification, was easily killed within a few moves!


    "Damn it!"


    In the sky, Drevok was uncontrollably furious, his eyes filled with red veins.


    The terrifying pressure of a Mystic Core powerhouse surged from him. Drevok, completely enraged, transformed his hands into claws and dove straight at Timothy.


    "This one seems a bit tough," Timothy noted, his expression slightly more serious.


    If he really had to face Drevok head-on, even with the first meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body activated, he wouldn''t stand a chance.


    But just then, a faint celestial music suddenly came from the horizon.


    Like a gentle stream, echoing through a quiet valley.


    "By the decree of the Supreme Goddess, from this moment on, Timothy is under the protection of the Supreme Goddess!"

 Chapter 23 - 23: Please, Celestial Envoy, do accept our submission

    All eyes were drawn to the distant sky.


    Amidst the faint strains of celestial music, a figure slowly drifted in.


    Her pale blue dress fluttered elegantly in the wind��beautiful yet simple and efficient, without any hint of excess.


    The woman, who approached riding the wind, wore no makeup, yet her features were exquisitely delicate, as if carved from ivory.


    More importantly, she exuded a brisk, commanding aura.


    Clearly not a man, yet she seemed to radiate a sharp, untouchable majesty.


    "Who is this goddess?" someone gasped.


    Suddenly, Morvran''s eyes widened in shock, hardly believing what he saw.


    Descending from the sky was none other than Zephyra, one of the twelve Celestial Envoys under Goddess Sylvia!


    Zephyra, the Celestial Envoy from the Star Palace, was already a legend.


    A powerhouse from Ocean''s Gate, her Celestial Blade had swept through the Demonic Sects of the world.


    Her sword always drew blood, yet no one had ever seen its blade.


    Because anyone who forced Zephyra to draw her sword never lived to tell the tale.


    Why would she come to the Doomed Soul Sect?


    Morvran was terrified.


    The situation had completely surpassed his understanding, and at this moment, he dared not utter another word.


    Because the situation was utterly out of control.


    Zephyra''s power was terrifying beyond imagination,if she truly became enraged, even the combined might of the Doomed Soul Sect would stand no chance against her.


    But Drevok, already lost in a rage, seemed oblivious to Zephyra''s arrival.


    Dark mist enveloped his entire body.


    In an instant, Drevok''s form swelled massively, his rock-hard body even tearing through his outer garments.


    Two spiral horns protruded from his head, his appearance now similar to the monster Exar had transformed into earlier.


    But what set him apart was the overwhelming, terrifying pressure emanating from him.


    Already possessing the strength of a Mystic Core, his power had now multiplied several times over with this monstrous transformation!


    A strange, shrieking sound filled the air as Drevok, shrouded in black mist, charged towards Timothy.


    His formidable presence was unstoppable!


    This was why Morvran feared him.


    With the physical strength Drevok possessed in his transformed state, no one could withstand his blow.


    The foul black mist spread rapidly, his monstrous form bursting with unmatched speed, closing the distance to the ground.


    "Hmph, stubborn fool," Zephyra said coldly, her hand lightly resting on the hilt of her sword.


    She drew her sword, then sheathed it.


    It happened in the blink of an eye,no one even saw the blade, only catching a glimpse of a cold flash across the sky.


    The next moment, Drevok''s massive, muscular form abruptly stopped.


    A huge gash ran from his right shoulder down to his abdomen, blood gushing out.


    He seemed to want to resist, but after spewing more blood, Drevok''s body visibly shrank. S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His flesh withered, utterly defeated.


    Without any strength left to struggle, Drevok''s dried, wrinkled body fell from the sky, crashing to the ground.


    In the pool of blood, there was no more movement.


    With that single stroke, not only had she cut through his body, but she had also extinguished his soul!


    One strike, one kill!


    The Doomed Soul Sect fell silent.


    Even those who hadn''t heard of the Bloodthirst Sovereign could sense from Drevok''s monstrous transformation the terrifying pressure of his strength.


    And yet, facing such a beast, Zephyra had dispatched him with a single, seemingly effortless stroke��their eyes couldn''t even catch her drawing her sword.


    Just how powerful was this Celestial Envoy Zephyra?


    Even more terrifying was the fact that Zephyra was only one of the twelve Celestial Envoys.


    And the Goddess Sylvia they served��how fearsome must she be!


    Before, these disciples hadn''t realized the gravity of their situation.


    But now, having witnessed the power of the Celestial Envoy firsthand, they felt a chill down their spines, regretting their past actions.


    They couldn''t fathom how Timothy, who had personally delivered a challenge to Goddess Sylvia, had managed to return unscathed.


    To Zephyra, slaying Drevok seemed like a trivial matter.


    She drifted down beside Timothy, her eyes still cold and proud, her voice icy and defiant: "I am here by the command of Goddess Sylvia to take you with me. Come."


    Timothy was taken aback, not expecting things to escalate so suddenly.


    Hadn''t he and Sylvia agreed to meet another day? Why the rush to take him to the Sky Sanctuary today?


    Moreover, given his identity as a disciple of the Demonic Sect, he figured his presence there might stir some controversy.


    But soon, he realized the reason.


    When Yvenna had shown a shy demeanor earlier, the bonding stone had connected them.


    So... the supreme goddess was jealous!


    A jealous wife is a serious matter. It seemed he really had no choice but to go.


    "Let''s not delay then,I''ll come now," Timothy said immediately.


    Zephyra nodded in approval, seemingly satisfied with Timothy''s decisive response.


    She turned, her gaze icy as she swept over the members of the Doomed Soul Sect, "Though Timothy hails from the Demonic Sect, his true nature remains untainted."


    "Goddess Sylvia has a discerning eye and appreciates his abilities and potential, thus she has summoned Timothy to the Sky Sanctuary."


    "From now on, Timothy shall have the honor of serving under the goddess."


    "If the Doomed Soul Sect wishes to submit and sincerely seeks reform,"


    "Should you pass the scrutiny, there might also be a chance to be taken under the control of the Star Palace."


    Her words carried a tone of condescension.


    Implicitly, even if the Doomed Soul Sect submitted, they weren''t worthy of being directly under Goddess Sylvia''s command,they could only serve as underlings, enjoying the protection of the Star Palace.


    And it seemed as if this was a great favor to them.


    This made many disciples feel indignant.


    Their leader had often said that the Doomed Soul Sect had a long history and had once been a great Demonic Sect.


    It was the only one among the major Demonic Sects that had dared to challenge Goddess Sylvia.


    A leader so proud and disdainful of all righteous cultivators, a supreme demon lord, how could he possibly submit?


    Even if Goddess Sylvia was incredibly powerful, a great man like their leader would rather die standing than live kneeling!


    Knowing full well the risks of refusal,


    All expectant eyes turned to Morvran.


    But amidst these gazes, Morvran suddenly lost his usual proud demeanor.


    With a sycophantic grin, he chuckled, "Please, Celestial Envoy, do accept our submission."


    "And..."


    With a beaming smile, Morvran clapped Timothy on the back, "Timothy, you''ve earned great merit. The position of deputy sect leader will be yours."

 Chapter 24 - 24: Oh? You said... girlfriend?

    "Master, this just isn''t right!"


    Everyone from the Doomed Soul Sect, whether disciples or elders, found Morvran''s decision utterly unacceptable.


    The sect had never had a deputy master before.


    Even the most respected elders weren''t qualified for such a position.


    And to make matters worse, Timothy had now become the first traitor to pledge allegiance to Goddess Sylvia.


    "How dare you! Timothy is now favored by Goddess Sylvia,who are you to question that?"


    "Goddess Sylvia is a supreme being, far beyond your understanding."


    "Timothy being chosen by her is a huge opportunity, and it''s bringing our Doomed Soul Sect a whole new path to follow."


    "This achievement isn''t just about being deputy master. If Timothy were to lead the Doomed Soul Sect, it wouldn''t be too much!"


    Morvran spoke passionately, looking righteous and gazing into the distance, "It was my fault before, I lost my true self and fell into the Demonic Sect."


    "But starting today, under Timothy''s leadership, I am determined to reform and lead you all to offer our endless loyalty to Goddess Sylvia!"


    "Bro, you really get me, Master Morvran," Timothy laughed, clapping Morvran on the shoulder.


    "Ha! As the deputy master, you''ll be equal to me, so no more calling me master."


    "Alright then, I''ll switch it up."


    "Brother Morgan~"


    "Brother Timothy~"


    "Brother Morgan~"


    "Brother Timothy~"


    And just like that, two men, centuries apart in age, who were just a second ago master and disciple, burst into raucous laughter, scheming together.


    The disciples of the Doomed Soul Sect: "..."


    Suddenly, it dawned on them that this was probably more like what a Demonic Sect should be...


    Having established his position as deputy master, Timothy planned to leave.


    But from the crowd, Yvenna hurried forward.


    "Brother Timothy, take care on your journey, and make sure to come back and visit me," she said, looking up at him with pitiful, affectionate eyes.


    "I made this sachet for you, Brother Timothy. Every herb in it was handpicked by me from the cliffs. Please, take it." Yvenna carefully pulled out a finely made sachet from near her chest, still warm with her body heat and scent.


    The craftsmanship of the sachet was exquisite, and the herbs inside were clearly very precious.


    A faint aura emanated from it, subtly nourishing anyone close by.


    Clearly, Yvenna had put a lot of effort into gathering these herbs and making the sachet.


    Timothy waved it off, "Let''s not, I might be heading to Sky Sanctuary, but I can come back anytime."


    "Brother Timothy, please take it. This sachet isn''t just a farewell gift, it represents my feelings too!"


    Hearing this, Timothy was even more reluctant: "Let''s not."


    "Brother Timothy."


    "Uh."


    "Brother Timothy!"


    Yvenna looked like she was on the verge of tears, her eyes misty and her slight frame trembling as if she might start crying at any moment.


    Timothy felt a bit helpless,he hadn''t really interacted with her much, how had he caught her attention?


    Seeing Yvenna looking so pitiful and about to cry, Timothy sighed, checked that the bonding stone wasn''t glowing, and finally accepted the sachet.


    "Thank you, Brother Timothy!" Immediately, Yvenna''s eyes lit up like stars.


    She excitedly tried to throw herself into Timothy''s arms.


    Timothy quickly extended his arm, holding her at bay by the head, and said sternly, "The path of cultivation is long. Remember to focus on your training and not let romantic distractions cloud your future."


    ''Timothy actually touched my head!''


    Feeling the hand that was keeping her at a distance, Yvenna focused all her attention on the top of her head.


    Although Timothy''s touch wasn''t gentle, he had indeed touched her head!


    He spoke of not letting romantic feelings interfere with cultivation, but he still touched her head.


    This means... Timothy really does have special feelings for me!


    Yvenna''s eyes sparkled with emotion, and she looked extremely excited. "Don''t worry, Brother Timothy, I will definitely work hard to catch up to you!"


    "Good, keep it up," Timothy nodded.


    The outcome was good, but why did he always feel that this girl was a bit off?


    As they ascended into the clouds with Zephyra, below them, Yvenna waved goodbye reluctantly, her tears seemingly mingling with the breeze.


    "Is that your girlfriend?" Zephyra asked curiously after they had traveled some distance.


    "Of course not, she''s just a junior sister who''s somewhat close to me," Timothy explained immediately.


    Despite Yvenna''s longing looks, despite her personally giving him a sachet, despite her nearly throwing herself into his arms.


    But he was really innocent!


    "Somewhat close?" Zephyra seemed completely unconvinced.


    "Let''s drop it, I don''t really understand these things," Zephyra moved on from the topic.


    Before becoming a holy envoy, as one of the Goddess''s most capable generals, Zephyra had assassinated countless strong foes with a single dagger.


    Anyone who defied Goddess Sylvia was terrified, as they never knew when their head might be effortlessly taken.


    Even years later, now that Zephyra had become one of the twelve holy envoys, her formidable reputation still made many tremble.


    Dedicated to serving the Goddess, she never understood romantic feelings between men and women.


    The clouds slowly drifted as they finally reached Sky Sanctuary.


    Outside Sylvia''s chamber, Zephyra instructed Timothy, "The Supreme Goddess said you risked your life to enter Sky Sanctuary alone in pursuit of the great path."


    "Your ability to earn the Goddess''s praise is impressive."


    "From today, you will be an outer disciple of Sky Sanctuary."


    "After I report to the Supreme Goddess, I will lead you into Sky Sanctuary."


    Timothy nodded and stayed put.


    Zephyra entered the chamber alone.


    Amidst the misty clouds, far from the ethereal figure, Zephyra knelt on one knee with utmost respect: "Supreme Goddess, I have brought Timothy back."


    Sylvia nodded in approval, "You''ve done well. How is the Doomed Soul Sect?"


    "The Doomed Soul Sect submitted immediately upon hearing the name of the Supreme Goddess."


    "And..."


    Having been diligent for many years, Zephyra had finally learned a bit of flattery and decided to give it a try.


    "What else? Go on."


    Trying flattery for the first time, Zephyra was a bit embarrassed: "Ahem, the Goddess truly has an eye for talent, wise and clever, selecting someone like Timothy who is indeed extraordinary."


    "Oh? What do you find extraordinary about him?" Sylvia seemed interested.


    Zephyra casually praised a couple of Timothy''s qualities and then added, "Moreover, Timothy seems to value relationships highly. I saw him and his girlfriend parting with such affection, it was quite touching."


    After saying this, Zephyra couldn''t help but smile proudly.


    She really knew how to flatter! This indirect way of praising was sure to please the Goddess!


    "Oh? You said... girlfriend?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For some reason, Zephyra suddenly felt a chilling coldness.

 Chapter 25 - 25: Smack, smack, smack

    "Girlfriend? But I thought Timothy didn''t have one," Sylvia squinted her eyes, a playful smile spreading across her face as she looked at Zephyra.


    It was rare for Zephyra to see the goddess smile, and now that she finally did, it inexplicably sent a shiver down her spine.


    Was it just her imagination?


    It must be.


    Zephyra quickly perked up again, proud of herself for learning so many social skills just to please the goddess today.


    One of those skills was to compliment others to indirectly praise someone she admired.


    If the goddess praised Timothy, then by praising Timothy, she was essentially complimenting the goddess''s good taste.


    Not only was this a slick way to suck up, but it also wasn''t too obvious.


    She really was a little genius!


    Zephyra beamed with confidence: "Don''t worry, Goddess, her and Timothy are really close. She was so sad to leave him, even cried a bit. That just shows how tight they are."


    Sylvia''s voice turned icy: "Oh? Sad to leave, you say? And you''re close with Timothy too?"


    "How close exactly?"


    Zephyra puffed out her chest, looking quite smug, "As close as can be!"


    "Is that so? That''s nice to hear."


    But as soon as she finished speaking, Zephyra felt a chilling cold envelop her.


    She shuddered, suddenly feeling uneasy, and quickly backtracked: "Heh, I mean, Goddess, maybe I exaggerated a tiny bit."


    "If I said anything wrong, just pretend you didn''t hear it."


    Sylvia''s lips curled into a strange smile, her voice soft, "Turn around."


    "Huh? Turn around for what?"


    Zephyra was puzzled but didn''t dare disobey, so she turned around.


    Sylvia commanded, "Stick out your butt."


    Zephyra''s confusion deepened, yet she suppressed her embarrassment and did as told.


    Then Sylvia continued, "Lift your skirt."


    Zephyra''s face turned pale: "Goddess, you��!"


    But before she could react further, Sylvia raised her hand and brought it down sharply.


    "Smack!"


    ...


    "Smack, smack, smack."


    "What''s that noise?"


    Outside the goddess''s chamber, Timothy thought he heard some strange, muffled sounds.


    And was that a woman''s crying mixed in?


    But this was the mighty Goddess Sylvia''s chamber. He must have heard wrong.


    "Why isn''t she coming out yet?"


    After a tense wait, Timothy finally saw Zephyra emerge from the chamber door.


    But he was stunned.


    The Zephyra who had just slain the Mystic Core''s old monster Drevok, radiating a heroic aura, now limped pitifully, clutching her butt.


    Her face was streaked with tears, her eyes red from crying, looking utterly pitiable and heart-wrenching.


    "What happened to you?" Timothy asked, a bit awkwardly.


    "Nothing! I absolutely won''t say a word!"


    Zephyra cried even harder. S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She couldn''t understand it��after all her efforts to master the art of flattery, not only had she failed, but she''d also gotten spanked by the goddess!


    The last time the goddess had spanked her was a hundred years ago, when she''d made a huge mistake.


    And this time, she hadn''t done anything wrong at all. Zephyra felt so wronged!


    "Head to the chamber, the Supreme Goddess wants to speak with you," Zephyra said, kneeling outside the chamber, her voice full of grievance.


    Timothy sensed something was off.


    He had thought that after their last date, which had gone so well, maybe next time they might even progress to kissing. But now, it seemed like things had taken a drastic turn!


    With no choice, Timothy steeled himself and entered the chamber.


    As he walked in and saw the stunning figure before him, he couldn''t help but think to himself.


    "My wife is truly the best. No matter how many times I see her, she''s always just as beautiful."


    "I''ve missed you so much today, it''s been torture," Timothy said, feigning heartache as he approached.


    "Missed me? I wonder who exactly you''ve been missing," Sylvia''s voice was icy cold.


    Timothy suddenly realized something was wrong and looked closely.


    Sylvia''s beautiful face was smiling sweetly, but the smile seemed to carry a chilling undertone, almost terrifying.


    "What the hell is going on here?"


    Recalling how the mighty envoy Zephyra had just left crying and clutching her butt, Timothy felt a shiver run down his spine.


    He cleared his throat awkwardly and tried to smooth things over, "Sylvia, don''t believe everything you hear. You know, seeing is believing."


    "Really? Then perhaps you can explain your girlfriend at the Doomed Soul Sect, and your ''close relationship'' with Envoy Zephyra?" Sylvia''s voice was light and melodious, very pleasant to the ears.


    But to Timothy, it sounded terrifying.


    "Honey, listen to me, I mean, let me explain..."


    ...


    An hour later, Timothy straightened his disheveled clothes.


    It wasn''t that kind of mess!


    ...After a heartfelt and eloquent defense, he had somehow managed to clear himself of suspicion.


    But looking at the pillar behind him, which was thick enough for three people to embrace and had been cleanly sliced in half, Timothy still felt a chill.


    After all, his own manhood was nowhere near as thick as that pillar.


    If it had been struck by that sword, it would have been the end of him.


    Sylvia still seemed somewhat angry: "Are you sure everything you said was true?"


    "Of course, trust me. I just met Envoy Zephyra today, we barely spoke on the road. And that junior sister inside, I just taught her some cultivation techniques, that''s all," Timothy insisted earnestly.


    "Alright," Sylvia finally sighed and sheathed her sword, which had been shimmering with a cold light.


    "You''ve finally calmed down! Long live understanding!" Timothy exclaimed excitedly.


    "Cough, I may have been a bit hasty," Sylvia admitted, slightly embarrassed as she turned her head away.


    After all, the image of her carrying Timothy in a princess hold in front of many monks the night before was still fresh in her mind.


    Timothy smiled, "Admitting one''s mistakes is a great quality, honey."


    "Cough, what are you talking about?"


    "Praising my own wife is only natural, what''s wrong with that?"


    Sylvia was momentarily flustered and quickly tried to change the subject, "Go call Zephyra back in, I still have something to say to her."


    "Right away, honey."


    Soon, Zephyra returned to the chamber, visibly excited, "Supreme Goddess, you''ve forgiven me!"


    Sylvia nodded slightly, "Yes, I acted hastily earlier. Since you admitted your mistake promptly, I''ll let it go."


    "That''s wonderful!" Zephyra was thrilled, but then she looked puzzled, "Supreme Goddess, why are your cheeks red?"


    "Red?"


    Sylvia touched her cheek, only then realizing that her face had flushed from Timothy repeatedly calling her ''honey.''


    "Are you feverish, Goddess?"


    Zephyra was astonished, "No, that can''t be right. You''ve reached the Transcendence Realm, immune to all poisons, you can''t possibly have a fever. Could it be that you are..."


    "Turn around," Sylvia''s lips curled into a sinister smile.


    "Goddess, I won''t guess anymore!" Zephyra''s face fell instantly.


    "Turn around."


    But the authority of the goddess was unquestionable.


    "Smack, smack, smack."


    Cries of distress echoed once again through the chamber.

 Chapter 26 - 26: I concede!

    After leaving the sleeping quarters, Timothy spent a few days at Sky Sanctuary as a steward disciple.


    But his sudden appointment as a steward disciple upon his arrival at Sky Sanctuary stirred up a lot of dissatisfaction.


    You see, many talented and capable prodigies didn''t even qualify for the position of steward disciple.


    So, naturally, when an outsider who had just entered Sky Sanctuary achieved this status, it was enough to make everyone furious.


    After some investigation and discussion, there were even unreliable rumors that Timothy had once been a disciple of the Demonic Sect. This really set the other disciples off. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although they weren''t directly governed by the goddess, everyone who had the privilege to train at Sky Sanctuary was a top-notch candidate. How could they tolerate a former Demonic Sect disciple stepping over them!


    A group of quite capable disciples, about a dozen, approached Timothy, planning to challenge him to a one-on-one duel like true men.


    Word spread, and soon, there were over a hundred disciples gathered.


    In no time, all eyes were on Timothy.


    Many didn''t engage directly but were itching to see this guy, who surely must have used connections to get in, taken down a notch.


    It was unthinkable that someone would pull strings for a Demonic Sect disciple��it was a slap in the face to Goddess Sylvia''s honor!


    Once they dealt with Timothy, they were determined to drag out the corrupt elder who facilitated this and hand him over to Goddess Sylvia for punishment!


    Although they didn''t yet know which elder was responsible, suppressing Timothy''s arrogance would surely make him spill the beans!


    However, when the one-on-one battles began, they realized they had hugely underestimated him.


    Timothy, who appeared to be only at the initial stage of Energy Foundation, fought like a war god!


    He was annihilating peers in the same realm and thrashing those above his level, facing ten in a row without showing any signs of weakness. Instead, he seemed to get more excited with each fight, as if he wasn''t tiring at all.


    "Who''s next!" Timothy shouted from the arena, his arrogance reaching new heights.


    But seeing their fellow disciples beaten black and blue, no one else dared to step up.


    He was too strong! They were no match for him!


    [System: You have impacted the psyche of several Sky Sanctuary disciples, earning one bottle of bubble liquid.]


    Timothy: "Huh?"


    The reward from the system was quite unusual this time.


    But it seemed to have some use.


    Watching Timothy''s arrogant figure standing in the arena, many were itching with rage but dared not confront him.


    "Are we really going to let this Demonic Sect scoundrel continue to strut around?"


    "Damn it, I can''t stand it, but we can''t beat him!"


    Just as many disciples were grinding their teeth in frustration and feeling helpless, a figure appeared in the distance.


    The moment this figure showed up, it caused a stir.


    The crowd instinctively parted, making way for him.


    "Felix is here!"


    The newcomer was one of the most prestigious inner disciples.


    "I can''t believe Felix is stepping in for us!"


    Many disciples looked relieved and finally felt a sense of vindication.


    Felix was known to be at the later stages of Energy Foundation.


    Although Felix rarely fought and was known for his scholarly demeanor, everyone had great trust in him.


    If Felix was taking action, maybe he could really put this guy in his place!


    "Felix, this guy on the stage became an outer steward disciple on his first day. He probably got there through some shady deal with an elder. You have to step in and show him his place, to curb this twisted practice."


    "They say he was a Demonic Sect disciple before. We can''t let him off the hook!"


    Listening to the reverent and pleading voices around him, Felix nodded slightly, his voice magnetic and inherently trustworthy, "Don''t worry, leave it to me."


    "That''s our Felix!"


    "Felix is our rock!"


    A wave of enthusiastic cheers erupted.


    With the crowd parting like the sea behind him, Felix made his way to the edge of the arena.


    But just as he reached the edge.


    With a loud "boom."


    Felix watched, wide-eyed, as a burly disciple was sent flying by Timothy''s punch, crashing miserably to the ground, unable to get up from the pain.


    "What the heck!"


    The burly disciple, who also had the cultivation at the later stages of Energy Foundation and was known for his formidable physical strength and combat skills, was an inner disciple!


    Felix''s steps faltered slightly, and his eyebrows twitched awkwardly.


    "Felix, what''s wrong?"


    "Could it be that even Felix is scared?"


    "Nonsense, Felix is a true gentleman who fears nothing, not even death. He would never submit. He''s just observing Timothy''s weaknesses, waiting to strike him down with one blow once he gets on the stage."


    The concerned voices continued, and Felix''s smile grew more strained.


    Finally, under the expectant gaze of the crowd, he slowly stepped onto the stage.


    However, few noticed that Felix''s steps were slightly shaky and disordered.


    On the arena, Timothy was fighting with exhilarating vigor.


    Each battle not only barely reduced his stamina but seemed to invigorate him even more, improving his control over the first meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body.


    "Shall we start? Hurry up, my wife''s calling me home for dinner."


    Timothy positioned himself, radiating intense heat and high spirits.


    "Hold on!" Felix suddenly raised his hand.


    Timothy frowned, "What''s the matter?"


    Felix smirked, "Before we fight, let me ask you, what''s your level of strength?"


    "Early stage of Energy Foundation, why?"


    "Hmm, to easily overpower a later stage inner disciple with just the early stage of Energy Foundation, your talent is indeed exceptional."


    "But don''t get too cocky."


    "The World of Elant has countless beings beyond your imagination, and compared to them, you''re just a tiny ant, easily crushed."


    "Don''t let a momentary victory make you lose yourself and think you''re invincible!"


    "Felix has such courage!" At these words, a wave of enthusiastic cheers erupted from below.


    Timothy suddenly felt like the guy in front of him was a bit off, and coldly said, "Let''s start then."


    "Wait!" Felix interrupted again, "Rude! We''re not barbarians, always talking about fighting and killing. Let me ask you, do you know who I am?"


    "Who are you? I don''t know."


    "Hmph." Felix seemed even more pompous, "Then let me tell you."


    "I am the neighbor''s best friend of the side son of a distant relative of the chief disciple under the master of the Flameblade Sect!"


    Timothy felt his brain twist into knots: "Never heard of it."


    Hearing this, Felix immediately perked up, "Exactly! That''s the point!"


    "In this vast world, there are countless masters and prodigies, what''s the big deal if you bully me, a mere inner disciple with no real skills?"


    "I''m not fighting this battle, I concede!"


    "..."


    At that moment, not just Timothy, but all the disciples below were stunned into silence.

 Chapter 27 - 27: the Single Womens League

    "Don''t look at me like that!" Felix stepped back, his voice filled with a righteous fervor as he argued, "Only brutes resort to fighting all the time, and I''m certainly not one of them."


    "Who said anything about settling this with fists?" Felix pointed at Timothy, his tone slightly threatening, "Just you wait, Timothy. As a disciple of the Demonic Sect, you used your connections to sneak into Sky Sanctuary. After securing a position as a steward disciple, you''ve been nothing but arrogant and oppressive."


    "You''re done for!"


    "It doesn''t matter which elder is protecting you. Lady Goddess Sylvia enforces the law strictly, and she won''t overlook any bias."


    "As soon as I report this matter to Lady Goddess Sylvia, it won''t just be you in trouble. Even the elder protecting you won''t be able to escape!"


    "Right, how did I not think of that before!" a disciple suddenly exclaimed, energized.


    They indeed couldn''t defeat Timothy, and they didn''t know who was secretly protecting him.


    But Lady Goddess Sylvia enforces the law strictly, and not even the highest elders are exempt from her judgment.


    If this matter is reported to Lady Goddess Sylvia, she will surely take action!


    "Felix, you''re so smart!"


    "Kid, you''re dead meat!"


    Amidst the roaring cheers, Felix pointed at Timothy with a smug look, stepping back from the platform, "Just wait, I''m going to report this to Goddess Sylvia right now. You and your backers are finished!"


    Timothy just looked at him as if he were looking at a fool, "Then please, Brother Felix, make it quick."


    "Hmph, still so cocky at the brink of death. Just wait for your doom!" Felix, completely infuriated, left with those harsh words.


    Though no one dared to challenge Timothy on the platform anymore, the whispers and jeers continued.


    "Now, not only him, but even the elder protecting him is going to suffer."


    "Serves them right. Did they really think they could strut around Sky Sanctuary just because they had connections?"


    "Sky Sanctuary honors Goddess Sylvia above all. Unless he can win over the supreme goddess herself, his downfall is just a matter of time!"


    "Goddess Sylvia is such a lofty being. Even the highest elders don''t dare speak out of turn in her presence, let alone him..."


    A few minutes later, Felix returned from afar, not hiding his triumphant expression as he mocked Timothy, "Timothy, Goddess Sylvia has summoned you. I hope you behave yourself. You wouldn''t want to be expelled from Sky Sanctuary along with your protector when you return."


    Timothy just smiled, "Where does Goddess Sylvia want to meet me?"


    "Yes, she wants you to go... to her private chambers." Felix said, a bit puzzled himself.


    Goddess Sylvia rarely summons anyone, and when she does, it''s usually in the main hall. Why would she call Timothy to her private chambers?


    Just the thought made him itch with jealousy.


    But then he thought, if Timothy really went, given the goddess''s authority, it might not just be expulsion from Sky Sanctuary at stake, but perhaps even his life. That thought somewhat balanced his feelings.


    "Thanks, brother," Timothy said, genuinely grateful, his heart full of emotion.


    What a good person!


    Indeed, there is true kindness in the world.


    With so many people in Sky Sanctuary, he hardly had any chance to meet with Goddess Sylvia.


    And here his brother had gone out of his way to create this opportunity for him.


    Truly, a great person!


    "Huh?" Felix was instantly stunned.


    This wasn''t the reaction he had expected!


    Seeing that he was summoned by the supreme goddess, shouldn''t this kid be terrified, begging on his knees?


    Amidst the puzzled looks of the crowd, Timothy turned and left.


    Felix immediately snapped back, his face tense, "Don''t think for a second that I''ll let you off just because you''re acting cool. We''ll just wait here and see how Goddess Sylvia kicks you out of Sky Sanctuary!"


    Timothy just smiled and waved his hand, not saying a word.


    Kicked out of Sky Sanctuary?


    Even if they expelled every disciple from Sky Sanctuary, it certainly wouldn''t be his turn.


    Amazed that someone had actually gone out of their way to create such an opportunity for him, Timothy arrived at the private chambers in high spirits.


    However, inside the chambers, there seemed to be someone else present.


    Whispers floated through the air, and Timothy focused his gaze.


    A beautiful woman, exuding a mature charm, stood excitedly in front of Sylvia, holding a book as if it were a precious treasure.


    This woman was none other than Thalia, the leader of Themyscira!


    "Lady Goddess Sylvia, I have admired you for over a hundred years!"


    "A hundred years ago, I almost got trapped by emotions and married a man."


    "It was your ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' that made me realize that love is the root of all evil in this world."


    "Only by staying clear of emotional entanglements and all men can one truly attain enlightenment and become as powerful as you."


    As she spoke, Thalia''s hands trembled slightly.


    Excitedly, she caressed the cover of the book in her hands, "This copy of ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' is the original edition you wrote and published."


    "I went through so much effort to get this book back then, and it''s because of this book that I have reached where I am today."


    "Now, I have become the leader of Themyscira, and countless female disciples under our influence have sworn off marriage and relationships, freeing themselves from the shackles of emotions, all thanks to your book."


    "All of this, it''s all thanks to you, Goddess!"


    As she spoke, Thalia couldn''t help but shed tears, her emotions genuine and her gratitude boundless.


    Sylvia, somewhat embarrassed, helped Thalia up as her legs weakened from excitement, and coughed lightly, "Ahem, it''s really nothing. ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' was just a spur-of-the-moment folly I wrote in my youth. You really shouldn''t take it so seriously."


    "How can it be folly!" Thalia suddenly stood up straight, her eyes blazing with conviction, "Lady Goddess Sylvia, I actually came here today for another reason."


    "What is it?" Sylvia seemed increasingly uncomfortable.


    Thalia excitedly continued, "After decades of effort, I have finally succeeded in establishing the Single Women''s League centered around Themyscira, using your ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' as our charter."


    "Now, I would like to ask Goddess Sylvia to become the head of our league." sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "To proclaim to all women that men are the root of all evil in this world and should not be easily approached!"


    "Your idea is indeed noble, but let''s not..." Sylvia, holding her forehead, felt a mix of regret and helplessness.


    Why did she ever write something like ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' in her younger days?

 Chapter 28 - 28: Blow bubbles

    "Come on, Supreme Goddess, please say yes. There are countless women out there who need your help."


    "No."


    "Goddess, I''m begging you!"


    "It''s not up for discussion."


    "..."


    After much pleading, Thalia completely abandoned all pretense of dignity as the leader of Themyscira.


    But no matter how much she cried and pleaded, she couldn''t sway Sylvia in the slightest.


    Everyone says Goddess Sylvia is as cold as ice, and it seems they''re right.


    Finally, after all her efforts were in vain, Thalia knew there was no hope left and carefully packed away her books.


    Her voice quivered slightly, "I understand. Since you really don''t want the position, I won''t force you. But just so you know, our Single Women''s Alliance will always see you as our spiritual leader, forever remembered!"


    Sylvia: "..."


    She really wanted to say that the whole ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' was just some nonsense she blurted out in a moment of folly, and she regretted it now.


    But seeing Thalia''s sincere, almost tearful face, she just couldn''t bring herself to say it.


    Thalia, looking utterly dejected, started to leave, but then turned around, "Oh, Supreme Goddess, our Single Women''s Alliance has come up with the most beautiful blessing as our doctrine."


    "May I share this blessing with you?"


    "Uh, sure, go ahead." Sylvia felt a twinge of guilt and nodded slightly.


    Thalia stood up straight, very serious, and said solemnly, "On behalf of the Single Women''s Alliance, I wish the Supreme Goddess a lifetime of singleness."


    "Yikes, weird, why does it feel a bit chilly?" After saying what she considered the most beautiful blessing, Thalia suddenly felt a significant drop in temperature around her.


    And there seemed to be a faint hint of murderous intent mingling with the cold.


    "Uh, Supreme Goddess, I''ll be going now." Realizing something was off, Thalia decided to cut her losses and quickly made her escape.


    Watching her retreating figure, Sylvia could only feel her mouth twitch awkwardly.


    Writing that book, ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners,'' was probably the biggest blunder of her life. Every time she thought about her mindset back then, Sylvia wished she could just wrap herself in a blanket and roll around in bed in embarrassment.


    Long ago, she had stopped mentioning anything about ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners.''


    But who would have thought, instead of fading into obscurity, the book had become more popular over time!


    She wondered what the fanatics of ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' would think if they knew about Timothy...


    Sylvia patted her cheeks to calm down, then raised her voice slightly, calling out, "Come in."


    Timothy entered the room, and the first thing he did was close the door behind him.


    "Why are you closing the door?"


    The candlelight flickered in the room as Timothy approached.


    For some reason, Sylvia, who had just been aloof and constantly exuding an emperor-level aura, couldn''t help but avert her gaze.


    Timothy chuckled, "Just to avoid eavesdroppers."


    "You didn''t have to..." Sylvia coughed lightly, then remembered the serious matter at hand, "I heard that some disciples have accused you of colluding with the elders and using force against them?"


    Timothy sighed, "The collusion accusation is just because they think there''s something fishy about me becoming a deacon disciple as soon as I arrived at Sky Sanctuary. As for using force... do I look like that kind of violent person?"


    "So that''s the collusion..." Sylvia thought about it, realizing that she was the one who had made Timothy a deacon disciple right away!


    So that disciple Felix was indirectly blaming her.


    Thinking it over, she quickly responded, "Alright, then you handle this matter yourself."


    "That''s exactly what I intended." Timothy''s smile was benign as he cracked his knuckles.


    Felix really was a clever little devil, complaining all the way up to his own wife.


    He wondered what Felix''s face would look like if he knew the truth.


    Although he couldn''t publicly reveal his relationship with Goddess Sylvia just yet, as long as he used the system wisely and improved quickly, that moment wouldn''t be too far off.


    "By the way, I have something I was just about to show you." Inside the chamber, Timothy snapped off a branch from a potted plant and bent it into a circle, securing it with his spiritual energy.


    He then pulled out a bottle of bubble liquid he had received as a system reward. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s this?" Sylvia asked curiously as she watched Timothy dip the bent branch into the bubble liquid, creating a thin film across the circle.


    "This liquid doesn''t contain any spiritual energy, and it smells quite odd. I''ve never seen anything like it."


    "You''re clueless, huh? This is a new hybrid material I invented. I''ve named it the ''Super Invincible, Super-Sized, Colorful Bubble Liquid.''"


    "Super Invincible, Super-Sized, Colorful Bubble Liquid?"


    "Cough, yes." Timothy felt a bit embarrassed by the name he had come up with on the fly, so he quickly changed the subject and gently stirred the circular branch in the bubble liquid a few times.


    Then, he lifted the branch out.


    "Watch this."


    When Timothy blew gently into the circular frame.


    Instantly, seven or eight medium-sized colorful bubbles floated into the air.


    "This is..." Sylvia''s eyes lit up, clearly intrigued.


    Timothy changed his technique slightly, blowing a bit harder, and dozens of smaller bubbles flew up into the air.


    After several rounds, bubbles filled the space above their heads.


    The quality of the bubble liquid provided by the system was excellent.


    These bubbles floated in the air, not only were they durable and not easily burst, but under the light, they reflected extremely beautiful, colorful glows.


    Taking a deep breath and using steady control, Timothy then blew a bubble as big as a head.


    The bubble floated among the others, dancing in the air.


    Under the light, they created a stunning display.


    Looking up, Sylvia''s eyes sparkled like stars, her curiosity unmistakable.


    "How did you do this?" She gently popped a colorful bubble, completely captivated, and reached out to gently touch another.


    "It''s all done with this. Give it a try." Timothy handed the bubble-soaked stick to Sylvia.


    She took the stick and blew gently.


    But with a "pop," the bubble burst before it could even form.


    "What''s going on?" Sylvia looked puzzled.


    "It takes a bit of technique to get it right. Let me show you."


    Timothy stepped forward to take the stick back.


    But this step brought him and Sylvia face to face, mere inches apart.


    Under the candlelight, her stunning beauty seemed like the most flawless jade in the world, without a single imperfection.


    "You..."


    Only three inches apart, under the colorful light, Sylvia''s gaze was mesmerizing, her breath slightly heated.

 Chapter 29 - 29: Today must be our lucky day!

    Just inches apart, their eyes locked.


    Colorful bubbles floated in the air, the dim candlelight casting an intoxicating glow.


    Their cheeks slowly drew closer, and Sylvia''s mind replayed scenes of their date in the city.


    For a moment, she forgot to pull away.


    Gazing at those soft lips, Timothy too seemed spellbound, as if driven by some unseen force, slowly leaning in.


    "Is this where I''m going to have my first kiss?"


    Their lips were about to meet.


    Under the candlelight, Sylvia''s cheeks flushed a beautiful pink.


    But just then.


    "Bang."


    The door burst open.


    Instantly, they moved apart, though it was a bit too late.


    "Supreme Goddess, Timothy, what are you two doing?" Zephyra asked, noticing their awkward shift away from each other, clearly puzzled.


    When she had entered, she thought she saw Sylvia and Timothy''s faces very close together.


    But why so close?


    Counting each other''s nose hairs, perhaps?


    Hmm, the Supreme Goddess surely wouldn''t indulge in such odd tastes.


    Sylvia scrambled for an explanation and finally picked up the bottle of bubble liquid, trying to maintain her dignified composure. "I was examining this strange liquid."


    "Liquid?" Zephyra stepped forward, curiously inspecting it. "But this liquid doesn''t seem to have any magical essence. What''s it for?"


    "Oh, I get it! This must be a new beverage concocted by the Goddess!"


    Thinking of her previous failed attempts to flatter, Zephyra wanted to save face. She puffed out her chest and declared, "Goddess, let me be the test subject!"


    Without hesitation, she grabbed the bubble liquid and downed it in one go.


    Only by finishing it could she show her endless loyalty to the Goddess!


    "It tastes weird and it''s fizzy, not good at all," Zephyra said, her voice muffled by the bubbles forming in her mouth.


    "Right." Then she heard a voice as cold as frost: "Zephyra, can you tell me what you were trying to do by suddenly barging into my chamber?"


    "Ah, this." Zephyra suddenly felt a chill, her response deliberately unclear: "Goddess, my mouth is full of bubbles, I can''t speak clearly."


    "Oh? Then it seems I need to help you out."


    Hearing Sylvia''s voice, even in the midst of summer, Zephyra felt as if she had fallen into an ice pit.


    "Supreme Goddess, please no!"


    But no matter how much she struggled, she stood no chance against Sylvia.


    Dragged behind the curtains.


    Under the candlelight, the silhouette on the curtains swayed.


    Indescribable sounds followed, making Timothy unable to resist...


    He cupped his hand to his ear, trying to hear more clearly...


    After a while, Zephyra, who had assassinated countless powerful beings and was feared by all, ran out of the chamber with tears in her eyes and a flushed face.


    ''Is this the Goddess''s way? It''s truly terrifying.''


    Timothy even thought to himself, if possible, please punish me like that.


    They exchanged a slightly awkward look, and without a word, left the chamber one after the other.


    At the back of Sky Sanctuary, near a large rock.


    Sylvia slowly sat on the grass, while Timothy, quick as lightning, caught a plump rabbit.


    With skilled grilling techniques and pure flames, he soon had a golden, crispy, and juicy rabbit roasting.


    The delicious aroma filled the mountaintop, but Sylvia ate less than usual.


    A gentle breeze blew, her silky hair fluttering in the wind.


    "Is something on your mind, Goddess?" Timothy asked.


    Sylvia looked puzzled. "Why so formal all of a sudden?"


    Timothy shrugged. "I''m just trying to avoid a spanking."


    "But if you prefer, a spanking isn''t entirely off the table."


    "Always with the jokes!" Sylvia pinched Timothy''s waist.


    She gazed towards the distant mountains, falling silent.


    After a moment, Sylvia turned slightly, her voice soft, "Tell me, with so many women in the world, why did you choose to confess to me, risking almost certain death?"


    "Well..." Timothy quickly improvised, "Isn''t it because you''re smart, beautiful, kind, generous, and utterly charming..."


    "Always the smooth talker." Sylvia pinched him again, harder this time, making Timothy wince and take a deep breath.


    "Alright, I''ll just tell the truth then." Suddenly serious, Timothy looked deeply into Sylvia''s clear eyes and said earnestly, "The truth is, from the moment I first saw you, I fell deeply in love. I realized I couldn''t help myself, and confessing was the only way to express all my feelings."


    "Maybe it was love at first sight."


    "No way, I..."


    Hearing this, Sylvia''s heart raced, though she tried to counter, her voice barely a whisper, "Love at first sight is just superficial attraction."


    "Beauty is fleeting, and if that''s all you see..."


    "What I meant by love at first sight isn''t just about looks."


    Timothy interrupted without hesitation. S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s about the aura, the character, and everything your actions reveal."


    "Every smile, every decisive action, I adore all of it."


    "Besides, the cool yet warm-hearted nature of the magnificent Goddess Sylvia is something only I know."


    "Enough, stop." Sylvia''s cheeks were burning red, the blush spreading to her ears.


    Even her cute little ears turned a deep red.


    Timothy grinned. "I have to seize this perfect moment."


    "And I want to recite my love letter again!"


    "While the world calls you a goddess, I wish for you to be the moon."


    "Because the moonlight cast by Sylvia will always reach my heart, making everything about you my forever."


    "The moonlight, not nearly as beautiful as one ten-thousandth of you, everything else in this world merely serves as your backdrop."


    The love letter, like a spell, captivated Sylvia each time she heard it, unable to break free.


    The more she listened, the faster her heart beat.


    Even as she tried to distract herself, she couldn''t ignore it.


    Atop Sky Sanctuary, clouds and mist swirled, with cool breezes brushing past now and then.


    In this heavenly scenery, Timothy and Sylvia''s cheeks slowly drew closer.


    "Supreme Goddess, today must be our lucky day! Hehe, who would''ve thought we''d meet again here!"


    But suddenly, a familiar voice rang out.


    Turning to see Zephyra who had appeared behind them,


    Sylvia smiled sweetly.


    Yet, within that smile, there was a mix of chill and murderous intent.

 Chapter 30 - 30: Thats right, it was me

    "Emily, this time you''ll be leading the team to the Valley of the Undead."


    In Themyscira, the sect leader Thalia personally handed the token to Emily.


    Few knew that Emily, the third princess of the Phoenix Kingdom, also held another identity��as the direct disciple of the sect leader of Themyscira.


    "Yes."


    Emily paused for a moment before taking the token.


    Thalia looked concerned. "What''s been going on lately? You seem a bit distracted."


    "It''s nothing, Master. Just some trivial matters," Emily shook her head, pulling out a book titled "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners" and said earnestly, "I''m fully committed to understanding this book by Goddess Sylvia. I hope to grasp at least the basics someday."


    "Ah, you truly are my most satisfactory disciple, always so insightful," Thalia was pleased, not noticing the hint of melancholy in Emily''s expression.


    Before that martial arts tournament, she had always listened intently to every teaching from her master.


    Deeming "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners" a sacred text and setting Goddess Sylvia as a lofty and sacred goal, Emily had firmly believed that men were the most evil and untouchable beings in the world.


    Only by remaining single could one truly attain enlightenment!


    But then he appeared...


    Emily had never imagined there could be such a man in the world, and since the martial arts tournament in Azure Sea City, her spiritual resolve had been wavering.


    "Emily, there''s something else I need to tell you."


    After dismissing the other disciples, Thalia lowered her voice, "On this trip to the Valley of the Undead, Holy Maiden Aeliana has entrusted you with a task."


    "Holy Maiden Aeliana!" Emily was startled.


    The Holy Maiden was the most revered figure in the sacred lands.


    Each sacred land was a powerful and mysterious entity with ancient heritage.


    Although Holy Maiden Aeliana was slightly less renowned than Goddess Sylvia, she was still far beyond the reach of a mere disciple like Emily.


    Even for Themyscira, she was an unattainable figure.


    "What does the Holy Maiden want me to do?" Emily couldn''t help but ask.


    "She wants you to help find someone."


    "Who?"


    "This person is named Timothy, who seems to have recently become a novice disciple at Sky Sanctuary."


    "Timothy!"


    Hearing that name, Emily''s pupils suddenly contracted, as if a deep-seated chord in her heart had been inadvertently struck.


    "Do you know him?" Thalia asked.


    "No... no," Emily quickly shook her head.


    ...


    Sky Sanctuary,


    Listening to the sounds of pitiful crying behind him, Timothy turned and walked away.


    One thought dominated his mind: "Well played!"


    He wondered what blessing had touched the hands of Saint Zephyra, choosing such a perfect moment to appear!


    Alas, having missed two chances already, it seemed even the heavens didn''t want his first kiss to disappear so quickly!


    Returning to the arena, the disciples, led by Felix, were slightly shocked to see Timothy alive but quickly adopted a mocking tone.


    "Can''t believe you actually made it back alive."


    "But, since the Supreme Goddess is always decisive and fair, even if she spared your life, I guess you and your elder no longer have the right to stay in Sky Sanctuary," Felix said, smirking.


    Previously, Felix hadn''t dared to confront Timothy directly, but now that he had alarmed the Supreme Goddess, Timothy''s influence seemed to be waning.


    No matter who stood behind him, there was no room for resistance.


    It was time for Felix to regain the face he had just lost.


    "Upholding justice and rooting out evil for Sky Sanctuary, Brother Felix truly is commendable!"


    "From now on, we must follow Brother Felix and find a way to make him a deacon disciple!"


    The flattery continued unabated.


    Hearing the surrounding voices, Felix tilted his head back in utter satisfaction, reveling in the moment.


    "Brother Felix, before I leave, may I do one more thing?" Timothy suddenly asked.


    Already floating on cloud nine and basking in his victory, Felix grandly waved his hand, "Do whatever you want, you won''t be here much longer anyway."


    "Thanks, Brother." Timothy responded politely, and in a flash, he swung a fierce punch, landing squarely on Felix''s pristine face.


    "Thud."


    The punch was powerful.


    Felix''s nose and face caved in under the impact, sending him flying across the space.


    He crashed into the crowd, his nose shattered, his face throbbing with pain. Felix, with swollen eyes full of rage, exclaimed, "You dare to strike me when you''re on your last legs!"


    "Thump."


    Timothy stepped forward, standing right in front of him.


    He kicked out, hitting Felix''s face again.


    Felix''s body flew back over 30 feet, blood and teeth scattering on the ground.


    With intense pain coursing through his body, Felix struggled to his feet, half of his teeth knocked out.


    "My parents never hit me, and you dare to hit me!"


    Anger, fear, and apprehension mixed in his expression.


    But he didn''t dare confront Timothy directly, only glaring at him venomously.


    Just then, a figure in white approached from a distance, her graceful silhouette seemingly carrying a cool aura.


    Each step she took radiated an Emperor-level terrifying pressure.


    Just one glance at her was enough to instill awe and deter anyone from looking directly.


    "The Supreme Goddess has arrived!"


    Felix, who had lost all face, suddenly felt overjoyed and emboldened.


    Staggering to his feet, he pointed at Timothy with a ferocious look, "Timothy, the Supreme Goddess is here, and you still dare to be arrogant!"


    "Today, I will expose your secret collusion in front of everyone."


    In a moment, Felix puffed out his chest and snapped open his fan, his whole demeanor exuding a sense of righteous indignation, "Tell us, who exactly appointed you as an outer disciple deacon?"


    "Today, the Supreme Goddess will surely act justly and expel him from Sky Sanctuary."


    All eyes were on them, most filled with mockery, eager to see a spectacle.


    Timothy spread his hands helplessly, "Are you sure you want me to say?"


    "Hmph, of course, do you still want to hide it now?" Felix pressed on.


    Today, he intended to completely disgrace Timothy, ensuring he could no longer stay in Sky Sanctuary!


    Then, leading everyone to victory, he might very well become the next deacon disciple! S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy sighed, "Alright, I''ll tell you."


    "The one who appointed me as a deacon disciple is..."


    "Goddess Sylvia."


    "Huh?" Everyone was stunned for a moment.


    "That''s right, it was me." Sylvia''s icy voice cut through the silence.

 Chapter 31 - 31: Sweetheart~

    The air felt like it had frozen solid. S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before Timothy spoke, no one would have believed it.


    But now, it was Goddess Sylvia herself who had said it!


    "Did Goddess Sylvia really appoint him as her steward disciple? But..."


    Felix was still trying to find loopholes.


    Sylvia''s gaze was icy cold: "I recognized Timothy''s strength, and I was moved by his integrity, despite being in the Demonic Sect. Is that not enough?"


    The oppressive aura of an Emperor-level powerhouse swept through, making everyone feel a bone-chilling cold.


    Especially Felix, who felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave, surrounded by thousands of sharp ice blades.


    His eyes were filled with shock and fear.


    Unable to stop trembling, Felix fell to his knees with a thud, shivering uncontrollably: "I apologize, Goddess, I was out of my mind, making baseless suspicions! I am willing to pay any price to apologize to Timothy, please forgive me."


    Sylvia didn''t even bother to give him a second glance.


    Her cold gaze swept over the other disciples, and she said, "Any objections?"


    "No, we fully support the supreme Goddess''s decision!"


    At that moment, no one dared to voice any dissent.


    And just like that, Timothy''s stature seemed to grow in their eyes.


    Goddess Sylvia was a being of immense greatness.


    On normal days, aside from a few senior elders, they hardly had the privilege to meet Goddess Sylvia.


    Yet Timothy had caught her eye and was directly promoted to be her steward disciple.


    No wonder he could outfight everyone present with just his initial level of Energy Foundation.


    In an instant, those who had been beaten black and blue felt no injustice.


    They even felt they could boast about their bruises in the future.


    After all, the person who beat them was Timothy, favored by the Goddess, destined for great things!


    But just as the situation seemed completely reversed, a subtle change crossed Sylvia''s face.


    Standing before the disciples, she and Timothy were positioned one in front of the other.


    Sylvia''s hand was conveniently hidden behind her, out of everyone''s sight.


    And in that blind spot, Timothy quietly took her hand.


    A soft, comfortable sensation passed between them, and Sylvia, usually so composed, almost lost her cool, stealing a glance at Timothy with a longing look in her eyes.


    Timothy smiled slightly, intensifying his action by drawing a circle in the palm of her hand.


    Immediately, a ticklish pleasure surged up her arm, and Sylvia couldn''t hold back a barely audible, "Mmm~."


    "Huh?" A few disciples, trained in acute hearing, were momentarily puzzled.


    Did that sound come from Goddess Sylvia?


    But they quickly dismissed the thought.


    Goddess Sylvia, so aloof and unapproachable, how could she make such a sound?


    They must have been hallucinating from too much practice.


    Pulling her hand back, Sylvia felt a tingling sensation, like an electric shock.


    But this was in front of all her disciples!


    If she hadn''t controlled herself just now, her reputation as the supreme Goddess would have been ruined!


    With a slight reproachful look at Timothy, Sylvia huffed, "The rest is up to you."


    "Of course, Goddess, you go rest," Timothy nodded, stepping past the disciples to kneel before Felix, who was still on the ground. He patted Felix''s swollen, bruised face and smiled, "Even the Goddess has spoken. Think about how we should resolve our issues, okay?"


    Felix instantly caved.


    Felix had been brazen before because he thought he had something on Timothy, and he had a decent amount of clout among the disciples.


    But now, everything had changed.


    Timothy''s backer wasn''t just anyone��it was Goddess Sylvia herself!


    He couldn''t beat Timothy, and even Goddess Sylvia was on his side. How was he supposed to compete with that?


    "Timothy, everything that happened before was my fault. I wasn''t thinking straight, and I''m willing to accept any punishment," Felix said, his face the picture of misery.


    "Since you put it that way, I''ll give you a chance," Timothy said with a smile. "You mentioned earlier that your parents never laid a hand on you. I think, considering their age, it would be a real shame if they never got the chance to do so before they pass away."


    "Go down the mountain now and let your parents give you a good thrashing, to fulfill their wish."


    "I understand," Felix nodded immediately. "My dad''s sixty and still pretty strong, he can definitely handle me."


    "My mom''s eighty, not so strong, but I can strap a hammer to her hand so she can really wallop me."


    "You really are a considerate and filial son," Timothy mused, more curious about why Felix''s mom was over twenty years older than his dad.


    But then he thought about his own situation and quickly let it go.


    After all, Goddess Sylvia was six hundred years older than him!


    Once Felix backed down, the other disciples were at a loss for words.


    Many of them even completely changed their attitude, looking up to Timothy as their idol and goal.


    In no time at all, Timothy''s status and reputation skyrocketed, and he was revered by the group of disciples as the "Big Brother."


    After enjoying a moment of praise from all sides, Timothy dismissed the disciples around the arena.


    He told them to go home and practice hard.


    After everyone had left and Timothy was alone, Zephyra suddenly appeared and handed him a letter.


    "What''s this?"


    Timothy opened the letter, recognizing Sylvia''s handwriting.


    It roughly said: The Valley of the Undead would open in three days.


    This valley contained many precious inheritances and treasures. Although the competition would be fierce, it was a great opportunity to enhance one''s strength.


    Sky Sanctuary would also send a group of disciples, and Timothy was appointed as the leader on short notice.


    "Why did the supreme Goddess write a letter instead of summoning me directly?" Timothy asked.


    Zephyra shook her head, "I''m not sure, but the Goddess seemed a bit flushed, like she wasn''t feeling well."


    Timothy quickly recalled the moment he had secretly tickled Sylvia''s palm and her longing look, and he couldn''t help but smile, "Could you please help me send a letter back, Saint Messenger Zephyra?"


    "Of course," Zephyra nodded.


    Finding some paper and a pen, Timothy quickly wrote a reply.


    "I''ll head to the Mystic Realm and grab all the treasures. Don''t forget our second date when I get back~"


    As for the signature.


    Timothy first wrote ''Goddess Sylvia,'' but quickly crossed it out, then wrote ''Sylvia,'' and crossed that out too.


    Finally, after the two crossed-out lines, he simply wrote��''Sweetheart~''

 Chapter 32 - 32: Exactly, its such a waste!

    As Sylvia read the letter from Timothy, a slight smile played at the corners of her mouth unintentionally.


    "Claim all the heritage treasures in the Valley of the Undead?"


    "Even though there aren''t many powerful old monsters going this time, just having the strength of the early Energy Foundation stage is quite ambitious."


    The Legendary Mystic Realm is a lot less dangerous than the Mythic Mystic Realm. According to the unwritten rules, the Mystic Realm only allows disciples below the Mystic Core level to enter, to reduce competitiveness.


    However, it''s filled with powerful independent cultivators and prodigies from major sanctuaries and royal princes from dynasties.


    Competing with these talented and powerful individuals is no easy feat.


    Not to mention achieving all the inheritances under the combined pressure of these forces.


    For some reason, even though it seemed like an unrealistic idea, Sylvia found herself inexplicably trusting Timothy.


    "Date..."


    Her cheeks flushed slightly as she read the word on the letter.


    But as she read on, she saw something even more outrageous: "Sweetheart."


    "Hmph, always so slick, even in writing!" Sylvia huffed, a bit petulantly tossing the letter aside.


    But after sitting quietly for a while, looking left and right to make sure no one was around, she stealthily picked up the letter again and tucked it under her soft pillow.


    ''It''s not because I treasure this letter that''s barely two sentences long, it''s just... the pillow is too low, needs something to prop it up a bit.


    Yes, that''s right!''


    Sylvia''s gaze drifted off into the distance, tinged with a trace of melancholy.


    ...


    The three legendary Holy Emperors buried in the Valley of the Undead were Mystic Emperor Kael, Sage Empress Orielle, and Sky Emperor Aerion.


    Being honored as Holy Emperors, all three had strengths above the mid-stage of Ocean''s Gate and had once dominated their era.


    Though dead, the protective formation of the Mystic Realm remained unbroken, only opening automatically today after a hundred years.


    While the Sects of the world had their disputes, they mostly acted according to the rules.


    This time, as the Valley of the Undead opened, several major righteous Sects joined forces to guard the entrance, preventing anyone above Mystic Core from entering to ensure fair competition within the Mystic Realm.


    On this trip, Timothy brought over twenty disciples, none particularly strong, and after two days of travel, they arrived near the Valley of the Undead.


    Among them was Felix.


    Felix was bruised and battered, with several bloodstains on him, looking utterly miserable, yet he still followed Timothy with a goofy smile.


    "How did you end up looking like this?" Timothy frowned slightly, remembering that although he had been harsh, it shouldn''t have been to this extent.


    "Well, it''s a bit embarrassing," Felix scratched his head. "I went back and told my parents to hit me, but they didn''t believe me at first."


    "After a lot of effort explaining, they finally understood why." Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But then, they started hitting harder and just couldn''t stop, almost beat me to death."


    "Only when they finally stopped, my dad told me they''d been holding back for so many years, and just couldn''t help themselves this time, so..."


    Timothy just said, "Wow."


    This family, truly a model of filial piety.


    As they talked, many Sects had already entered the Mystic Realm.


    Seeing a large number of disciples pouring in, Timothy didn''t dare delay any longer and led the disciples of Sky Sanctuary through the checkpoint into the Mystic Realm.


    "So it''s this terrain."


    Completely different from the outside, the Mystic Realm had no sun, and the sky was a dark, crimson hue.


    The ground was barren and rocky, devoid of any vegetation, as if it had been scorched by fierce fires long ago.


    The mountains undulated, each peak seeming to contain molten magma.


    Though devoid of plants, the continuous red peaks could still serve as some sort of cover.


    As for the dim expanse ahead, it was unknown what it concealed.


    As Timothy surveyed the scene with a hint of caution, he recalled the records he had read in ancient books and advised, "Although most guardians of the Legendary Mystic Realm don''t kill intruders, it''s still better to be careful."


    The disciples nodded in agreement, and Timothy led them to a slightly elevated hillside to take cover.


    Perhaps because he had read too many novels, Timothy always felt a bit resistant to this type of secret realm, especially those that restricted entry based on cultivation level.


    More and more people poured into the secret realm, including some powerful Sects and a few odd ones that had never been seen before.


    "Look, those are people from the Themyscira Sect!" suddenly, one of the disciples exclaimed.


    Immediately, everyone''s gaze shifted towards the distance, their eyes seemingly sparkling with excitement.


    After all, the Themyscira Sect was renowned far and wide. Although their strength was just barely considered top-tier, the beauty of their female disciples was famous throughout the world.


    Looking over, the female disciples of the Themyscira Sect were all stunningly beautiful, a feast for the eyes.


    Especially when the female disciples talked and walked hand in hand, every smile and frown seemed to tickle the heartstrings of the onlookers.


    "Ah, it''s a pity that the female disciples of the Themyscira Sect have recently been influenced by ''The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners,'' and it seems more and more of them plan to stay single forever," Felix lamented to his companions.


    "Exactly, it''s such a waste! If the female disciples of the Themyscira Sect don''t marry, it''s a loss for the whole world!"


    "Shh, keep it down, ''The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' was personally written by Goddess Sylvia."


    "Even though the Goddess hasn''t mentioned ''The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' since, it''s still a result of her enlightenment."


    "Why did the Goddess have to enlighten on that..." the group lamented, their faces filled with sorrow.


    Originally, they had almost no chance of interacting with the female disciples of the Themyscira Sect, and now, there seemed to be no chance at all.


    But soon, the conversation shifted to the leader of the Themyscira Sect''s group.


    "I''ve seen the leader of their group before,she seems to be a personal disciple taken in by the head of the Themyscira Sect in recent years."


    "It''s said that she''s extremely talented, advancing to the Energy Foundation stage in just a few years, and recently, she even entered the late stage of Energy Foundation."


    "Late stage of Energy Foundation! She must be one of the strongest in this secret realm then."


    "Plus, I heard that her appearance is actually concealed with a transformation technique, and her real looks are much more beautiful than what she shows."


    Amidst the murmuring, Timothy couldn''t help but cast his gaze towards the female disciples of the Themyscira Sect, especially the one leading the group, the personal disciple of the sect leader.


    Timothy looked puzzled.


    He had no recollection of her face, but for some reason, he felt a strangely familiar aura about her.


    It was as if he had seen her somewhere before.

 Chapter 33 - 33: Monsters!

    "The gates have closed!"


    Finally, after the last group of monks rushed in, the door connecting the secret realm to the outside world slowly shut, and the light seeping through the gap between the doors gradually faded.


    The outside world could no longer interfere with what was happening inside the secret realm. The only way out now was to obtain the legendary treasures of the three Holy Emperors.


    Although nothing unusual had happened yet, it was a clear sign that the trials were about to begin!


    Just then, a hysterical laughter echoed from the sky.


    A figure wrapped in a black robe, with blood-red eyes glaring, and an eerie aura exclaimed, "Haha, now that the secret realm is sealed, I can drop the act. Here''s the truth!"


    "I am the Umbral Tyrant, and this body with only an Energy Foundation is merely a vessel I possess."


    "My true power and methods are far beyond what you little kids can comprehend."


    "With me here, you young disciples stand no chance of claiming the heritage treasures!"


    "Those blood-red eyes, it''s really the Umbral Tyrant!" Instantly, chaos erupted among the monks.


    Two hundred years ago, the Umbral Tyrant was nearly killed by several righteous Sects.


    Since then, he had vanished without a trace.


    But unexpectedly, he had appeared here!


    It was well known that to ensure fairness, all monks entering the secret realm were of Mystic Core strength or below.


    Although the Umbral Tyrant had lost his physical body, his cultivation and sinister methods were intact. No one could match him in a fight!


    This sudden turn of events terrified almost everyone.


    They had never imagined that what was supposed to be a routine training in the Valley of the Undead would turn into an encounter with such a demon.


    With this, wouldn''t the treasures within the Mystic Realm simply slip through their fingers?


    But just then, another cold laugh sounded.


    A figure slowly floated up from the ground, a burly man with a scarred face, wielding a long sword, radiating a formidable aura. It was none other than the renowned rogue cultivator, Feydran!


    "Hmph, a demon who nearly died and lost most of his strength, now relying on another''s body, dares to be so arrogant here?"


    "I''ll drop the act too. Although my realm is low, I''ve been tempering my body for four hundred years!"


    "Now, with just this powerful physical body, I can match a Mystic Core cultivator!"


    "Physical strength is external, true cultivation is what really counts. I''ll lay it all out. I took a Concealment Elixir to hide my cultivation and sneak in. My true cultivation is actually Mystic Core!"


    Before Feydran could finish, another thin old man floated into the air. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And me!"


    "And me!"


    "I''m dropping the act too!"


    Soon, several more figures appeared, each with their own renowned identities and methods.


    "..."


    "..."


    The seven people in the sky looked at each other, slightly embarrassed.


    "So, you all came here hiding your true strength?"


    "Uh, what a coincidence."


    "..."


    The disciples below were in an uproar.


    The Valley of the Undead was supposed to have buried only three legendary Holy Emperors, and now suddenly seven hidden powerhouses had mixed in?


    With so many strong contenders, what was even the point of competing?


    It seemed their only purpose in entering the Mystic Realm was to serve as cannon fodder!


    "Uh..."


    Watching the seven powerful figures in the sky, Timothy suddenly felt unsurprised.


    Rather, he had a hunch that the secret realm would be infiltrated by a bunch of show-offs.


    He just hadn''t expected so many to sneak in all at once.


    "Brother Timothy, what do we do? We can''t handle any of these powerhouses!" The disciples from Sky Sanctuary were completely panicking.


    "What can we do but watch and wait?" Just as Timothy finished speaking, he suddenly felt the ground tremble.


    The trembling grew more intense and quickly spread around.


    The entire secret realm seemed to fall into a thunderous quake, a tremendous force brewing underground, ready to burst forth at any moment.


    Timothy quickly pushed two disciples away from a crack that had just formed.


    In an instant, the spot where they had been standing erupted with intensely hot magma and flames.


    The heat was so intense that even the residual warmth spreading out was chilling to the bone!


    The two disciples broke out in a cold sweat from the scare and looked at Timothy with a mix of gratitude and fear. "Thanks, Brother Timothy."


    "No worries," Timothy said, keeping an eye on their surroundings.


    At that moment, the entire Mystic Realm seemed alive with anomalies. Every seemingly insignificant crack was now spewing flames. And these flames and magma were not as simple as they appeared on the surface.


    "Monsters. Monsters!


    Ahh!"


    Screams of terror followed as the flames bursting from the cracks suddenly coalesced into various monstrous forms.


    These creatures, made entirely of fire, lacked solid bodies, yet their strength was formidable.


    They moved with terrifying speed and overwhelming force, and among them were colossal beasts towering over dozens of feet tall, rampaging through the crowd.


    A single swipe of their claws could send people flying like leaves in a storm.


    The attack was so sudden that many had no chance to react before being struck down.


    It seemed that the original masters of the Mystic Realm hadn''t intended to kill, as most of the injured monks were transported out of the realm by specks of light.


    However, a few unlucky ones were killed on the spot.


    In no time, dozens of monks who had entered the secret realm were dead, and nearly a third were severely injured and transported out.


    Yet, the strange noises didn''t stop,more and more fiery beasts emerged from the cracks.


    They roared and charged relentlessly at the remaining monks, seemingly determined to tear everyone to shreds.


    As comrades fell one after another, a sense of despair spread rapidly among the survivors.


    The difficulty of this secret realm was beyond their ability to cope. It seemed that only those who had hidden their true identities and sneaked in were capable of getting through!


    "Boom!"


    A ferocious wave of heat swept around, and at the center of the Mystic Realm, where light and shadow intertwined, a massive flame shot up into the sky.


    The raging fire surged and swirled, coalescing into a gigantic fiery monster with dozens of tentacles and towering several dozen feet high.


    The flames roared and spread, forcing even the Umbral Tyrant to concentrate his spiritual power in front of him to block the intense heat.


    The six of them looked solemn, equally surprised that the trials of the Mystic Realm had escalated to this extent.


    Could it be that the three legendary Holy Emperors who had died had no intention of letting anyone inherit their treasures?


    "Wait!"


    Just then, their pupils shrank.


    Through the massive body of the creature, which stood several dozen feet tall, the previously dark depths of the Mystic Realm were suddenly illuminated.


    And behind that monstrous figure, a majestic hall stood imposingly!

 Chapter 34 - 34: Strike now, while you can!

    "Senior sister Emily, you..." the disciples of the Themyscira Sect gasped in shock as they looked at Emily.


    Behind the safety of the barren mountain, Emily had managed to seal the pressure points of each disciple.


    "The Mystic Realm has become too dangerous for you to handle. Instead of staying here, it''s better to send you all out of this place," Emily said, turning away, showing little interest in further explanation.


    "But what about you, senior sister? The Mystic Realm is extremely dangerous, and if you''re here alone..." the disciples of the Themyscira Sect said, clearly worried, trying to stop her.


    "I can handle it on my own." Emily gently tapped each disciple of the Themyscira Sect with her palm, infusing a trace of spiritual energy into their bodies.


    Amidst twinkling lights, the disciples, mistakenly thought to be injured, were gradually covered by the light and transported out of the Mystic Realm.


    For some reason, whenever Emily looked at Timothy''s back, she felt a mix of confusion and irritation in her heart.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana had personally assigned her the task of making contact with Timothy to learn about his situation.


    Yet, at this moment, Emily didn''t want to do that at all.


    Timothy was the first man to reject her, the first man to catch her attention.


    And yet, he was also the first man she found so utterly baffling.


    Unable to calm her emotions, Emily''s gaze sharpened, and she drew her sword, leaping into the monster-infested forbidden area ahead.


    Other cultivators also tried to charge into the wave of monsters, but most were quickly overwhelmed, barely making a splash.


    "Silent Tide Technique!"


    A pale blue light enveloped Emily, her nimble sword dancing up and down, a layer of clear water covering the blade.


    With each strike, she cleaved the flame monsters in two.


    The sword light flickered, now a spear, now a shield, forcibly carving a path through the monsters!


    "Damn those juniors!"


    In the sky, the Umbral Tyrant, the rogue cultivator Feydran, the Sunflare Elder, and six others noticed the activity on the ground.


    Seeing more and more people following the path Emily had cleared towards the Mystic Realm''s grand hall, they became anxious.


    They had already attracted the attention of a giant monster, and the only way past was to annihilate it.


    "Let''s join forces for now, and we can settle our scores once we''re inside the grand hall," the Umbral Tyrant suggested to the others.


    After a moment of silence, the six nodded in agreement.


    If they continued to hide their abilities in this battle with the monster, they would only let the younger generation benefit.


    A blade-like black shadow thundered down, the Umbral Tyrant''s ultimate move, "Umbra Slash."


    The shadow swept across, instantly slicing off a large chunk of the monster''s flames.


    Before the flames could reignite, a large blade, wrapped in a fierce wind, was wielded by the rogue cultivator Feydran, who summoned all his strength.


    With one strike, he aimed to break all spells!


    The intense impact swept down, and although it didn''t shake the monster''s core, the fiery giant trembled violently.


    "Who would have thought I''d be forced to use my last resort? Hmph, if I don''t use it now, I can''t enter the grand hall anyway, so consider it a gift," the Sunflare Elder snorted coldly, slowly pulling out a scroll.


    A strong light emanated from the scroll, illuminating half the sky of the dark Mystic Realm.


    "What kind of treasure is this!" S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Many exclaimed in amazement, even Timothy couldn''t help but look up curiously, though he could only barely make out the outline of the scroll, unable to see its contents clearly.


    In the intense light, the previously arrogant flame monster seemed to show a hint of fear.


    Its huge body tried to retreat, but it was too late.


    As the light gradually faded, the image on the scroll was revealed to the monster.


    "The Hundred Beauties Spring Palace Scroll!"


    The moment the scroll appeared, the monster let out a painful roar, its eyes made of flames shattered, and its body stiffened as if turned to stone, unable to move.


    "Strike now, while you can!"


    At the same time, the other four unleashed their techniques, bombarding the sky with powerful spells.


    The giant head of the monster was hit repeatedly.


    Bursts of scorching flames erupted, and the massive body could no longer hold up. Accompanied by fierce fires and strong winds, it crashed down with a thunderous boom.


    "Boom!"


    In the midst of the loud noise, a wave of intense heat radiated from the monster, spreading rapidly to the surroundings.


    The cultivators who were on their way to the Mystic Realm''s grand hall were caught in the blast.


    The wave of energy moved incredibly fast, like an invisible beast devouring everything in its path.


    In an instant, many were swallowed by the wave, severely injured, and expelled from the Mystic Realm.


    Some unfortunate ones didn''t even have time to put up a defense and were directly engulfed in the flames, reduced to ashes.


    As the wave continued to spread, Emily pushed her Silent Tide Technique to the limit, mobilizing all her spiritual energy, and charged forward with all her might.


    However, a humanoid monster blocked her path.


    Its muscles, formed from flames, were filled with brutal and savage power. It threw a punch, which Emily barely dodged.


    Taking advantage of the moment, other beasts pounced on her. One of them swept its claws across her abdomen, tearing through her outer garments and leaving three deep gashes on her belly.


    "Not good!"


    Pain shot through her, and Emily slashed the beast that had reached for her, but she overlooked the humanoid monster at her side.


    She tried to dodge, but it was too late.


    A huge fist, mixed with howling flames, came crashing down. Emily put all her strength into blocking it with her sword. Although she managed to stop the punch, the force sent her flying backward.


    "Thump, thump."


    She hit the ground hard twice, bouncing up before collapsing, pain radiating through her body.


    The book she treasured, "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners," was flung from her grasp.


    "Damn it." Feeling the pain in various parts of her body, Emily struggled to push herself up from the ground but couldn''t stand again.


    More and more flame monsters targeted her, rushing in her direction.


    The surging wave of heat was also fast approaching.


    "Is this the end?" A bitter smile appeared on Emily''s lips.


    Just then, a figure calmly approached from a distance and picked up the book from the ground.


    "''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners''?" Timothy initially had no interest, but the title of the book caught his attention.


    Singlehood advocates in this era?


    Surprised that there were such progressive thinkers in this world, he became curious and looked at the author''s name.


    "What the hell?" Timothy was stunned.


    There, clearly written, was the name��Goddess Sylvia.


    Timothy muttered to himself, "So, ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' was written by my own wife?"

 Chapter 35 - 35: Dont worry, I have my ways

    On one side, a blazing wave of fire charged forward, and on the other, several monsters roared menacingly.


    Surrounded on all sides, feeling her frail and endlessly aching body, Emily had given up resisting, her gaze even dimming.


    Though her life wasn''t in danger, it seemed this secret realm adventure was over.


    Yet, there was still one thing unresolved in her heart.


    For some reason, a certain figure resurfaced in her mind.


    Despite her attempts to forget, she couldn''t shake it off.


    Just as she was about to be engulfed by the wave of heat, an even more intense blaze burst forth from behind her.


    A majestic fire dragon, with flames of authority, surged forward, its gaping maw swallowing several monsters whole.


    Though the monsters were slain, the scorching flames quickly approached, threatening to consume Emily''s delicate face.


    But at the last moment, Emily felt someone grab her collar.


    Suddenly, she was lifted off the ground, completely out of control.


    "Whoosh, whoosh,"


    After spinning twice, she was violently thrown away.


    Though she was quickly distanced from the heat wave, the sheer speed left Emily unable to control her fall, and she braced for a harsh landing.


    She had no choice but to fully activate her Silent Tide Technique, using up the last bit of her strength.


    As she touched the ground, the recoil helped her retreat several feet before she finally came to a stop, still stumbling and rolling twice, her clothes covered in dust.


    Being yanked by the collar and thrown would anger any woman.


    But Emily felt a surge of emotion.


    Because this technique, it was so familiar!


    This familiar wrestling move, could it be...


    Lifting her head, standing before her was Timothy.


    For a moment, Emily''s gaze was dazed, her clear eyes shimmering with an unusual light.


    It was as if time had returned to the arena in Azure Sea City.


    Under the spotlight, with all eyes on them, she and Timothy locked eyes.


    Only this time, Timothy had saved her life.


    Why did this man always show up just in time!


    Even though she had given up on completing Holy Maiden Aeliana''s mission, she had coincidentally run into him again.


    Twice now, Timothy''s appearances had completely changed her views on men.


    No, this change was solely towards Timothy.


    In Emily''s eyes, everyone else was still the same.


    Unintentionally, a warmth spread through Emily''s heart.


    "Hey, you alright?"


    At that moment, Timothy waved his hand in front of her stunned eyes.


    Realizing her own lapse, Emily, feeling utterly embarrassed, quickly tried to stand despite her injuries.


    "So you can stand, that''s good."


    Seeing her upright, Timothy immediately withdrew his hand.


    Emily staggered, nearly falling over, barely managing to stabilize herself.


    "Don''t you have any sense of chivalry?"


    Any other man would have held on in such a situation, considering her delicate state.


    Suddenly, Emily''s nose tingled, feeling that even a monk wouldn''t be as detached as Timothy!


    "Chivalry?" Timothy paused, giving Emily a once-over.


    Though she was indeed attractive, she paled in comparison to his wife, sparking little interest in him.


    "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners!"


    "My book, how did it end up with you? Give it back!"


    Emily suddenly spotted the "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners" in Timothy''s hand, panicked, and immediately tried to snatch it.


    Timothy stepped aside, hiding the book behind him.


    Emily missed and stumbled, nearly face-planting onto the ground.


    Timothy said, "I saved your life, so it''s not too much to ask for this book in return, right?"


    "No way! This is from Goddess Sylvia..."


    Emily''s words trailed off as she sensed something amiss. S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners," although penned by Goddess Sylvia and filled with profound truths, was specifically aimed at women, particularly those who were disciples in spiritual practices.


    Why would a man be interested in it?


    Could it be!


    All the past events quickly flashed through Emily''s mind, causing her pupils to dilate.


    In an instant, it seemed she understood everything.


    His indifference to women, his complete lack of chivalry, his apparent emotional cluelessness around women.


    Combined with Timothy''s handsome looks and the occasional charming aura he exuded.


    Could it be...


    "You, you''re not gay, are you?" Emily pointed at Timothy, her expression filled with astonishment.


    Timothy: "???"


    Emily hesitated for a moment but then quickly regained her composure, her voice faltering yet filled with disbelief: "Then, could it be... you have a preference for the same sex?"


    "What are you thinking about?" Timothy tapped her head lightly with his hand as if it were a knife: "The reason I want this book is just... yes, I have a friend who wants to take a look."


    "Really?" Emily was still somewhat skeptical.


    "Of course. Also, I''d like to make a deal with you." Timothy waved "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners" in front of Emily, saying, "My friend doesn''t know many words but is very interested in the content of this book. I hope that after you leave the Mystic Realm, you can explain the contents of this book to my friend. In exchange, I can take you to the great hall in the Valley of the Undead."


    "I..." Emily hesitated.


    She wanted to refuse.


    But at this moment, every thought in her heart seemed to urge her to agree.


    What was she really doing this for?


    To obtain the treasures of the Valley of the Undead?


    Clearly not.


    To complete the task given by Holy Maiden Aeliana?


    But that didn''t seem right either.


    Her mind a whirl of confusion, Emily finally put everything aside, made up her mind, and nodded.


    "If that''s the case, then it''s a deal."


    Timothy nodded in satisfaction: "Deal."


    In the sky, the enormous creature had already been slain.


    Umbral Tyrant sheathed the Umbra Slash, Sunflare Elder hid the "Hundred Beauties Spring Palace Scroll," and the six of them cautiously headed towards the great hall.


    "These people''s methods are more bizarre than the next, and they all possess Mystic Core strength. Are you sure you can get past them into the great hall?" Emily asked, somewhat doubtful.


    "Don''t worry, I have my ways." Timothy smiled slightly.


    Breaking into the Valley of the Undead, these jerks indeed had no shame.


    Unfortunately, if it really came down to it, his tricks were a bit stronger than theirs.

 Chapter 36 - 36: PayPal Credit？！

    Although we had agreed beforehand to work together until we entered the grand hall, once inside, it was every man for himself. But faced with the mysterious stone lock that lay before us in the hall, no one wanted to be the first to make a move.


    "If you ask me, Feydran, your sword skills are the envy of us all. That stone lock looks tough, but I bet it''s no match for your full force. How about you take the first crack at it?" Umbral Tyrant suggested.


    "Hmph, I don''t have your fancy spells and tricks, just brute strength. If I use it all up, wouldn''t I just be leaving myself open to attack?" Feydran snorted in response.


    "Why don''t you try using your ''Hundred Beauties Spring Palace Scroll'' then?" Umbral Tyrant turned to Sunflare Elder.


    Sunflare Elder rolled his eyes, "The ''Hundred Beauties Spring Palace Scroll'' only works on living things. You think it''s going to do anything to a stone lock?"


    "Looks like no one wants to step up. Great allies we are," Umbral Tyrant said sarcastically, his plan falling through.


    "I''ll do it. I''m best with arcane arts. Even though the essence hidden in this lock is unusual, I might as well give it a try." Finally, an old man in a black robe stepped forward.


    Immediately, the others made way for him, none too eager to be the guinea pig.


    Watching the others, who had also entered the Mystic Realm incognito, show such wariness, the old man couldn''t help but smile smugly. His mastery over mechanical devices and ancient formations was far beyond ordinary.


    Even the stringent defenses of the Valley of the Undead would hardly be a match for him.


    If he could find an opportunity to discreetly eliminate those six troublesome fellows, the treasures of the Valley of the Undead would almost be within his grasp.


    Golden patterns spread from his shoulders and elbows, gradually covering his arms, right hand, and all five fingers.


    Feeling the aura emanating from the old man''s hand, everyone was taken aback by his profound understanding of formations.


    As the old man placed his palm on the stone lock, everyone except Feydran, who knew nothing of cultivation, watched intently, wary of any tricks.


    Suddenly, a mysterious and turbulent spiritual energy burst forth from the stone lock.


    The energy, wild like a beast, latched onto the old man''s arm.


    The golden patterns on his arm began to tremble violently, uncontrollably.


    Where the golden patterns ended, his flesh began to tear apart, blood spraying everywhere.


    Overwhelmed by intense pain, he screamed, his body feeling as if it were being ripped apart.


    In a sudden move, the old man in the black robe chopped off half of his arm!


    The arm hit the ground with a loud thud and exploded.


    Clutching his severed limb, the robed figure sweated profusely, his body shaking uncontrollably.


    But at least his life was spared.


    The atmosphere turned heavy in an instant.


    Just now, everyone had felt an endless, powerful aura emanating from the fallen arm.


    None of them were experts in formations, and touching the stone lock rashly could result in a fate even worse than the old man''s.


    "Maybe you guys want to give it a try?"


    "Maybe you should do it..."


    Even though they knew the Valley of the Undead held coveted treasures, no one dared to touch the stone lock again.


    "You had your chance and blew it."


    From a distance, Timothy, hidden in the shadows, sighed. He hadn''t expected this group, who boasted of their hidden strengths, to be so useless.


    He had hoped to sneak in during the chaos, but now, it seemed he would have to rely on himself.


    "System, is there any way to break the stone lock?" Timothy called out to his system in secret.


    [Ding, the stone lock contains a profound formation laid by the Holy Emperor, extremely difficult to break. To unlock it, the host can exchange 10 skill points for the ''Key of Secrets'', which will render all locks and defensive formations ineffective against the host.]


    "That''s a handy tool."


    If he could get his hands on that, he''d be set for life, with all defensive formations becoming useless against him.


    But the problem was, he didn''t even have a single skill point to his name right now.


    Sensing Timothy''s thoughts, the system quickly responded.


    [Ding, the host can choose to activate "PayPal Credit" to temporarily borrow ten skill points.]


    "You really think of everything, don''t you..." Timothy muttered, but he didn''t immediately agree.


    He knew all too well that anything involving "borrowing" usually came with strings attached.


    "What happens if I use PayPal Credit and don''t pay it back?" he asked cautiously.


    [Ding, after activation, the host can temporarily borrow ten skill points, but must repay them within ten days. Otherwise, the host will be added to the system''s blacklist, and a random organ will disappear from the host''s body.]


    An organ disappearing just like that?


    Timothy instinctively looked down at himself, a chill running through him.


    If he couldn''t pay back on time and luck wasn''t on his side, the cost could be enormous.


    However, the treasures of the Valley of the Undead were right in front of him. Nothing ventured, nothing gained!


    With a hardened resolve, Timothy activated "PayPal Credit" and exchanged ten skill points for the "Key of Secrets."


    He also exchanged his previous opportunity to learn an Epic-level technique for the "Shadow Veil," which could completely erase his presence for a short time.


    While Umbral Tyrant and Sunflare Elder, along with a few others, were still hesitating to challenge the stone lock again, Timothy stepped forward from a distance and scoffed, "I hear you all snuck in here under false identities, and yet you''re held up by a mere stone lock. Isn''t that a bit laughable?"


    Hearing this, the group was initially stunned, then Umbral Tyrant exploded in rage: "You reckless fool, daring to mock me, you must be looking to die right here!"


    "Wait." Sunflare Elder suddenly intervened.


    "What are you doing?" Umbral Tyrant was furious, ready to strike Timothy down on the spot.


    Sunflare Elder said, "Hold on a moment. He seems confident, almost as if he''s got something up his sleeve. Let''s use him as a test subject for the stone lock. If it doesn''t work out, we can always kill him afterward." Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though still angry, Umbral Tyrant reluctantly reined in his murderous intent.


    "Kid, I''m giving you a chance to live. If you can open this stone lock, I''ll let you go. If not, don''t blame me for cutting out your tongue," Sunflare Elder taunted Timothy.


    "I don''t want much. Just open the door, and you old monsters can bow to me," Timothy replied with a smirk.


    Instantly, everyone was enraged. If not for Sunflare Elder holding them back, they might have attacked right then and there.


    But Timothy seemed utterly unconcerned, walking up to the stone lock with Emily, and then he placed his hand on it.

 Chapter 37 - 37: Celestial Feather Form!

    The mysterious aura emanating from the stone lock was far from ordinary, and nobody believed that a random, unknown junior disciple could unlock it.


    Especially the one-armed old man.


    A master of various arcane arts, who had nearly lost his life due to the stone lock, he knew all too well how terrifying the seal guarding the Mystic Realm was.


    Under their watchful eyes, Timothy nonchalantly placed his hand on the stone lock. S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No reaction at all!"


    Even the robed elder had nearly died the instant he touched it, so why didn''t this kid trigger any backlash from the stone lock''s energy?


    Umbral Tyrant''s gaze froze for a moment, then he noticed a faint, flowing spiritual energy entering the stone lock from Timothy''s arm.


    ''Could it be, this kid actually has a way to break it?''


    As everyone watched, the stone lock, which seemed impervious and stirred no ripples, suddenly was covered in a layer of white light.


    Within this white light, there was a profound aura that left people speechless.


    The light shifted, as if ethereal, holy sounds were echoing through the air.


    It was as if an invisible key existed, capable of unlocking everything.


    The onlookers were filled with disbelief as they watched the scene unfold.


    "Crack, crack, crack."


    With successive cracking sounds, the outer shell of the stone lock began to fracture, revealing a brass-colored second layer.


    He had actually broken through the first layer of the stone lock! How was that possible!


    The one-armed elder couldn''t believe it.


    He knew better than anyone just how terrifying the seal on the stone lock was.


    Even now, the terrifying sensation of an endless abyss still made his heart shudder.


    "What exactly did you use!" he exclaimed, staring at Timothy in shock.


    Timothy, however, completely ignored him and applied a bit more force.


    "Crack."


    The second layer of brass also shattered with a loud bang.


    The outer shell fell to the ground, revealing the final golden lock.


    The one-armed elder''s eyes widened.


    He had painstakingly studied arcane arts and various formations for hundreds of years, thinking his understanding far surpassed that of ordinary people.


    Yet, the stone lock that had cost him an arm and nearly his life was being unlocked by this young man who wasn''t even a fraction of his age!


    The backlash from the stone lock wasn''t fully suppressed, and the spiritual energy at the site of his missing arm was in complete disarray.


    Overwhelmed by a surge of blood and energy, the one-armed elder''s body went into a frenzy, completely out of control.


    "Puh!"


    A mouthful of fresh blood sprayed out, accompanied by the sound of his spirit breaking. The elder could no longer hold himself up and collapsed to the ground.


    With his cultivation severely damaged and his spirit broken, not to mention his missing arm, the elder was now no different from a cripple!


    [Breaking the Mystic Core expert''s spirit, reward received, skill point +1, summoning the supreme form "Celestial Feather Form" once]


    As the system voice rang out, Timothy withdrew his hand from the stone lock.


    "Come on, kid, why stop now?" At this moment, Umbral Tyrant and the others were full of flattery.


    After all, aside from Timothy, none of them could break the stone lock.


    If they couldn''t open the lock, their efforts to sneak in at great cost would have been in vain.


    Timothy simply spread his hands towards them: "Why should I bother doing something so thankless?"


    "This..."


    After a moment of silence, Umbral Tyrant quickly said, "We were wrong in our attitude towards you earlier, and I''m willing to apologize now."


    "Please, we need your help to break this stone lock. Once we''re inside, no matter who gets the inheritance, we''re willing to share half of it with you."


    Timothy just scoffed. "Once we''re inside, I''ll be useless, and I don''t care about the treasures inside. If you want me to open the lock, give me something now."


    "You!" Umbral Tyrant clenched his teeth.


    When had someone of his stature ever been threatened like this?


    But now, the only chance to get inside rested on relying on Timothy, and he had no choice but to swallow his pride.


    "Tell me what you want, as long as it''s within my power, I''ll do my best to satisfy it."


    "True to your reputation, Umbral Tyrant, always so honorable," Timothy clapped him on the shoulder heartily. "Alright then, it''s a deal! Please gift me your magical weapon, Umbra Slash, and Sunflare Elder''s ''Hundred Beauties Spring Palace Scroll.'' Then, I''ll do my best to help you break the lock."


    Umbral Tyrant''s forced smile instantly cooled.


    Umbra Slash was a magical weapon he had relied on for many years.


    It could transform into a blade that cuts through anything or a shield to protect oneself.


    Offensive and defensive, it could kill an enemy in an instant if they showed the slightest lapse.


    How could he possibly give away this treasure that was almost connected to his very essence?


    Anger surged within him, and Umbral Tyrant was about to make a move.


    "Hey, I say, this brother has helped us so much, these little things shouldn''t be a problem."


    At this moment, Sunflare Elder stepped forward, respectfully taking out the ''Hundred Beauties Spring Palace Scroll'' and offering it to Timothy with both hands: "Please accept this. Although there''s a great difference in our ages and cultivation levels, if you can open this stone lock, I''m willing to consider you a brother from now on. If I have a bite of meat, you''ll definitely have a sip of soup!"


    Umbral Tyrant was shocked.


    How precious was the ''Hundred Beauties Spring Palace Scroll''? That stingy old Sunflare Elder was actually willing to part with it!


    "No way."


    Umbral Tyrant''s eyes shifted, quickly catching the hidden smirk on Sunflare Elder''s face.


    He instantly understood.


    This young man, although he had a strange method to break through profound formations, was only at the Energy Foundation level.


    Killing him would be a matter of moments.


    So what if he gave it to him?


    The moment the stone lock shattered, he could easily crush him with a single finger!


    "I was hasty just now. Although Umbra Slash has been with me for many years, since you desire it, please accept it," Umbral Tyrant said, his smile hiding his true feelings as he offered his most treasured Umbra Slash.


    Timothy seemed touched: "Such noble seniors, truly generous without a hint of stinginess!"


    With that, he unhesitatingly took both treasures.


    Umbral Tyrant and Sunflare Elder felt a twitch in their smiles but managed to suppress their anger.


    Timothy placed his hand back on the golden stone lock.


    The light swirled, and a powerful aura surged within the lock.


    With a loud "boom," the final stone lock shattered!


    Instantly, Umbral Tyrant and Sunflare Elder locked their murderous gazes on Timothy.


    But before they could act.


    Timothy, who had been prepared, kicked open the door, grabbed Emily''s hand, and dashed into the great hall.


    "Over your dead body!" Umbral Tyrant roared, charging into the hall first.


    "Celestial Feather Form!"


    Suddenly, an immense aura surged behind Timothy, causing his pupils to constrict sharply.

 Chapter 38 - 38: Goddess, I didn’t mean to offend

    In the quiet sanctuary of her bedroom, Sylvia carefully pulled Timothy''s love letter from beneath her pillow.


    She read it meticulously, over and over, each word sinking in deeper with every pass.


    As her eyes moved across the paper, a noticeable blush spread across her cheeks.


    "How can anyone be so brutally honest?" she exclaimed.


    By the time she reached the last sentence, her cheeks were burning hot. Without hesitation, she dove under her covers, wrapping herself up tightly.


    A whirlwind of emotions surged through her, and cocooned in her blanket, Sylvia couldn''t help but toss and turn, causing her light pink sheets and canopy to become slightly disheveled.


    From within the bundle of blankets, occasional soft whimpers could be heard, unclear what emotions they were meant to convey.


    She was like a girl corroded by the sweet sting of love.


    No, perhaps it was exactly that...


    With a sigh, Sylvia threw back the covers, her face flushed like blooming peach blossoms, her eyes shimmering.


    Her gaze upon the letter was dreamy.


    The warmth from the blanket lingered, leaving a delicate fragrance wafting from her.


    "Goddess Sylvia, what''s going on here?" Suddenly, a voice came from the doorway.


    Zephyra stood there, puzzled by the strange scene before her.


    Why was Goddess Sylvia rolling around wrapped in a blanket like a caterpillar? Why was her breathing hurried and her cheeks flushed?


    Could it be!


    "Goddess, have you not bathed in a while and you''re feeling itchy?"


    "What do you think?" Sylvia''s lips curved into a slight smile, a hint of amusement in her tone.


    But that smile sent a chill down Zephyra''s spine, who had been on the receiving end of her wrath recently.


    "Goddess, I didn''t mean to offend."


    Instantly, her face fell, and she looked like she was on the verge of tears.


    ...


    Suddenly, a massive phantom appeared out of nowhere, its thousands of white feathers bristling with a chilling intent.


    Its deep eyes, one black and one white, seemed to hold an endless void.


    The overwhelming aura surged like a tidal wave, as if even the vast galaxy would pale in its presence.


    Umbral Tyrant''s pupils shrank in fear, overwhelmed by the immense pressure.


    Every cell in his body screamed for him to flee.


    But his legs trembled, his body cold and stiff, and he found himself completely paralyzed.


    Meanwhile, Timothy, in his Celestial Feather Form, pointed downward.


    Amidst a sky full of feathers, the entire hall shook violently, erupting with a thunderous roar.


    "Boom!"


    Sunflare Elder and several others were horrified and quickly retreated.


    As the dust settled, they clearly saw a deep crater where Umbral Tyrant had been standing, with spiderweb-like cracks spreading outwards. All that was left was a nearly unrecognizable crushed body.


    "One strike to kill Umbral Tyrant?"


    That also meant that the strange power that had appeared could just as easily have killed any of them.


    "No, wait!"


    They quickly realized something.


    If that young man who had just fled into the hall truly had the power to kill them with one strike, why would he run away?


    Rather, that strike had the terrifying power of an Emperor-level fighter.


    If he was really that powerful, why would he care about a minor place like the Valley of the Undead?


    There had to be something fishy about it!


    "That kid can''t be that strong. Our alliance stands. Once we kill him, we''ll fight over the heritage in the temple!" Sunflare Elder quickly made a decision, given the urgency.


    With Umbral Tyrant dead and the black-robed elder''s spirit broken, only he and five others like Feydran remained.


    The others looked tense but ultimately nodded in agreement, gritting their teeth. They had all paid a hefty price to sneak into this secret realm, and they weren''t about to let it go to waste.


    "Stick close to me. If we five join forces, we might still have a chance!"


    As Sunflare Elder spoke, the group huddled together, each holding their most powerful artifacts.


    They were betting that Timothy didn''t have the strength to strike again!


    Inside the dark temple, they couldn''t sense any presence.


    The empty and dark environment only heightened their anxiety.


    What secrets did this young man, who appeared to be in his teens or twenties, hide?


    Even as they spread their spiritual senses throughout the hall, they couldn''t detect his presence at all.


    The atmosphere grew increasingly oppressive, a faint light barrier enveloping the group as they moved slowly forward.


    Suddenly, a stone mysteriously dropped from nowhere, bouncing twice on the ground before stopping in front of them.


    An eerie silence followed.


    "It''s a trap!" Sunflare Elder suddenly shouted, his sword slashing through the air.


    "Crack."


    In mid-air, the sword shattered.


    Before them, the air filled with white feathers, the intent to kill overwhelming.


    Endless phantom images filled the temple completely.


    Those eerie, black and white eyes chilled everyone to the bone.


    The five exerted all their strength, using every technique they could to resist.


    But under the crushing force of the mighty spiritual power, they couldn''t stir even a ripple.


    With one finger pointed, dust flew up. S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the echoing boom that shook heaven and earth, carrying boundless fear, the five were crushed into nothingness in an instant.


    [You have shattered Sunflare Elder''s spirit]


    [You have shattered the lone practitioner Feydran''s spirit]


    ...


    [After shattering the spirits of 7 Mystic Core cultivators, you receive a reward: +7 skill points, and may select one Epic-level technique]


    Having borrowed 10 skill points from the system and only recouping 7, Timothy felt a bit shortchanged.


    However, the power of the Celestial Feather Form was indeed formidable, even if it could only be used once.


    With a single strike, it matched the full force of a Transcendence Realm powerhouse.


    "How did you do that, are you... really just at the Energy Foundation level?" Emily was stunned by the scene before her, unable to believe it.


    She had clearly felt the immense pressure emitted by the phantom, a terrifying oppressive force that was no less than that of Goddess Sylvia!


    "Guess," Timothy didn''t bother to answer, focusing instead on looting.


    These guys indeed had a lot of valuable items on them. After collecting a heap of techniques, spiritual medicines, and magical artifacts, Timothy stuffed them all into a storage space he had acquired.


    Emily stomped her foot in frustration, having anticipated that Timothy wouldn''t bother with her.


    Even her original appearance hardly piqued his interest, and now that she had used a disguise technique, it seemed like Timothy didn''t even treat her as a woman!


    Emily was very dissatisfied.


    She was curious to see if this unromantic guy would show any emotion if he were to face Goddess Sylvia!

 Chapter 39 - 39: Is he even human?

    "I''ve brought you into the great hall as promised. Once we''re out of the Mystic Realm, you''ve got to fill me in on ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners''," Timothy said with a smile, reminding Emily.


    "So it was you, the friend you mentioned before!" Emily sighed, seemingly resigned to the fact, and asked, "What''s next then? What are you planning to do?"


    "Next, I''m going to claim the heritage treasure of the Valley of the Undead," Timothy said, looking towards the depths of the temple.


    There, an unassuming altar was set up.


    [Ding, a temporary mission has been issued: Retrieve the heritage treasure of the Valley of the Undead and clear the Mystic Realm. Reward: The host will be directly promoted to Mystic Core and unlock the second meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body.]


    Hearing the system''s announcement, Timothy felt even more confident in his plans.


    Having paid a hefty price to obtain the ''Key of Secrets'' from the system, the intricately designed defenses of the Valley of the Undead seemed almost non-existent before him.


    Approaching the stone platform at the center of the altar, Timothy lit the candles on the candelabra and then placed his hand directly on the crystal ball at the center.


    Click, click.


    Cracks appeared on the crystal ball instantly.


    The subtle array and prohibitions on it were easily neutralized, and as the crystal ball shattered, the entire great hall began to tremble.


    The temple shook, the ground quaked, and from the crystal ball, a beam of light shot up into the sky.


    The light was incredibly brilliant, piercing into the dim, reddish sky, dazzlingly bright.


    At this moment, inside the Mystic Realm, only about one-sixth of the people had managed not to be expelled.


    But under the relentless assault of the flame monsters, they were nearly at their breaking point.


    However, at the moment when the light shot up into the sky, the shockwave spread around, and the flame monsters affected by it dissipated into nothing.


    Many cultivators, who had narrowly escaped injury or even death, looked around in shock.


    Not long after, under the aftermath of the light column, all the flame monsters disappeared.


    The light illuminated half the sky, turning the inside of the Mystic Realm almost into daylight.


    "Who exactly saved us?"


    Eyes converged, only to see a figure slowly floating up along the beam of light.


    This person was the very one who had been coerced by the Umbral Tyrant and Sunflare Elder!


    "Breaking free from those old monsters and even stepping into the final trial of the Valley of the Undead, how did he manage that!"


    The remaining one-sixth of the cultivators, all top disciples from major sects, were now staring up in astonishment. Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This person is named Timothy. I heard he was just an ordinary disciple of the Demonic Sect, but just a few days ago, he was personally chosen by Goddess Sylvia and directly taken into Sky Sanctuary as a steward disciple."


    "Choosing a Demonic Sect disciple as a steward in Sky Sanctuary!"


    Many secretly marveled, truly worthy of Goddess Sylvia!


    Probably, aside from Goddess Sylvia, no one else would dare make such a decisive decision.


    And indeed, Goddess Sylvia''s vision was unique.


    One man surpassing seven Mystic Core powerhouses and stepping alone into the final trial, such an unthinkable feat was truly unimaginable!


    Watching this scene was also Emily, who was in the great hall of the Mystic Realm.


    She had initially followed Timothy into the final trial but ultimately chose to give up.


    Looking up at Timothy, enveloped in golden light and appearing as majestic and sacred as a deity, a smile inadvertently appeared on Emily''s lips.


    It was enough.


    She suddenly realized that what she really wanted wasn''t the treasures of the Valley of the Undead or to complete the task of Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    What she wanted was just to be close to Timothy.


    And now, she had her answer.


    "Indeed, everything about him is so different from ordinary people," Emily sighed, almost mockingly, as the light shone down, her bright eyes also seemed to sparkle with a different kind of brilliance.


    Following the path of light, Timothy stepped forward.


    In the Valley of the Undead, the three ancient emperors each posed a challenge.


    The first to appear was the phantom of Mystic Emperor Kael.


    His test was one of martial prowess.


    On the path of cultivation, only strength and power reign supreme.


    Otherwise, even if one possesses all the heritage treasures, without the will to advance and lacking strength, one would inevitably be subjected to others'' whims.


    Out of thin air, a massive beast formed from blazing fire, with three heads and six arms, its huge body radiating intense heat, roared as it charged at Timothy.


    His arms, clothed in burning fabric, were covered in golden patterns. The golden flames burning on Timothy''s arms, though not as large as the monster''s form, were incredibly pure and seemed to contain a profound mystery.


    Timothy stood his ground, his arms trembling slightly with the force he was gathering, wrapped in a strong wind pressure.


    It was like the cry of a phoenix and the chant of a dragon.


    This punch was unstoppable!


    As the flame beast''s three massive jaws snapped down, they met Timothy''s fist head-on.


    "Boom!"


    A thunderous roar echoed as a golden wave swept across.


    The three huge heads were simultaneously knocked off.


    Timothy''s figure flashed, leaping into the air, as a relentless surge of spiritual energy burst forth from his right arm.


    His second punch smashed down, scattering fierce winds, unstoppable.


    The massive body was pierced straight through!


    "Ugh, huh."


    The beast let out a reluctant cry, its six tree-trunk-like legs no longer able to support its massive form.


    "Crash!"


    The body fell, and flames scattered across the sky.


    The endless fire shattered, unable to coalesce again.


    "Was it... slain just like that?!"


    Everyone in the Mystic Realm was focused on the sky, simultaneously shocked by this scene.


    Although this monster''s strength wasn''t on par with the one that the Umbral Tyrant and the other seven had struggled to kill, it was far beyond any of the other ground monsters.


    To subdue such a fearsome being with just two punches?


    Is he even human?


    Wasn''t he just at the Energy Foundation level?


    Absolutely terrifying!


    For those who could remain in the Mystic Realm, witnessing this miraculous moment felt sufficient.


    "Timothy."


    Before today, few had heard this name.


    But when the Mystic Realm opens again, his name will surely echo far and wide!

 Chapter 40 - 40: Holy Emperor Vorenus

    "Not bad, not bad. If it''s you, you might just be worthy of passing our trio''s test." Mystic Emperor Kael''s apparition seemed quite pleased as he nodded his head.


    A breeze swept through, and his apparition slowly faded away.


    Then, Sage Empress Orielle appeared.


    "What''s this test?"


    As Timothy took his next step, suddenly, a delicate, bell-like laughter rang out.


    From all directions, a group of women in colorful dresses appeared, each more graceful and charming than the last.


    These women were alluring and poised, dressed in sheer fabrics that accentuated their beauty with every smile and frown.


    Their soft, boneless bodies leaned towards Timothy.


    Some rested on Timothy''s shoulder, some lay on his back, and others gently straightened his clothes, making flirtatious gestures...


    "So, it''s this kind of trial!"


    The many monks watching from below were clearly startled.


    Even from such a distance, the stunning women in the air stirred their hearts, making them restless.


    It was evident how potent their seductive powers were.


    "Vanity of vanities, all is vanity. Vanity of vanities, all is vanity."


    Even the monks from the abbey were muttering to themselves, trying to calm their stirred hearts.


    The onlooker sees most of the game.


    Even those watching from afar were so affected,how could Timothy, surrounded by these beauties, resist!


    "If it were any other test, Brother Timothy might have had a chance, but this trial..."


    "It''s so hard to suppress human nature. Even if he''s talented and highly skilled, he can''t handle this situation!"


    As they tried to calm their inner turmoil, the monks all expressed their sympathy.


    As they had anticipated, surrounded by so many beautiful women, Timothy''s resolve was visibly shaken.


    These women might not be as beautiful as Goddess Sylvia, but any man would struggle to withstand such a scene!


    Seeing his body beginning to lose control, Timothy suddenly remembered a very important artifact.


    "The Hundred Beauties Spring Palace Scroll! This thing is a lifesaver right now!"


    Among the many beautiful women, Timothy suddenly pulled out the Hundred Beauties Spring Palace Scroll and looked at it.


    The scroll depicted old women, both plump and thin, dressed in thin clothes and wearing heavy, unsettling makeup.


    "Ugh."


    Timothy felt a convulsion in his stomach, almost throwing up.


    But as he felt his eyes being defiled, he also felt a clear aura enveloping him, instantly driving out all impure thoughts.


    At that moment, Timothy felt his desires diminish, as if he were a saint with no earthly wants.


    It was even more ascetic than the sage mode!


    Even if the world''s beauties lined up in front of him, they couldn''t stir a ripple in his heart!


    "My dear, aren''t you going to cherish me~"


    A gorgeous woman with almond eyes and a peachy complexion threw herself at him.


    Her soft, delicate body was something any man would struggle not to embrace.


    But Timothy just looked disgusted: "Get lost!"


    "My dear, you... you actually despise me."


    The woman''s expression instantly showed panic and hurt as she fell to the ground.


    Timothy waved dismissively: "I get annoyed just seeing a woman now, just get lost!"


    "My dear, don''t you love me anymore?"


    "What about me?"


    "My dear, think it over."


    Pitiful cries followed, but Timothy remained completely indifferent, brushing off all the women who threw themselves at him. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A breeze swept through, and the once charming and diverse group of women, in disbelief, turned to ash and vanished with the wind.


    The dust dispersed and slowly coalesced into the form of Sage Empress Orielle.


    "I can''t believe you actually passed my test!" Sage Empress Orielle showed a hint of astonishment.


    The monks below were equally shocked.


    The scene of enchantment they had just witnessed was so potent that even from such a distance, they had almost completely succumbed to it.


    How on earth did Timothy, who faced it head-on, manage to resist?


    How profound and terrifying must his mental fortitude be!


    "This friend''s mental strength is truly unimaginable, truly suitable for joining our Westminster Abbey!" A monk from Westminster Abbey, still visibly shaken, fiddled with his prayer beads.


    "Who says that disliking the company of women makes one suited to be a monk?" A few pale-faced, effeminate men called out in high-pitched voices.


    "..."


    "Having passed these two tests, young friend, your future is indeed boundless. I hope you can pass the final test and inherit the treasure of us three Holy Emperors." Sage Empress Orielle''s lips seemed to curl into a smile as she slowly vanished into thin air.


    The final test for the inherited treasure was upon him!


    Timothy didn''t wait for the appearance of Sky Emperor Aerion,instead, the space around him began to warp and deform.


    When he opened his eyes again, he was in a completely different scene.


    In a cramped wooden cabin, excited men and women embraced him, calling his name.


    It was as if he had merged into this small world, watching himself grow from a child into a young man.


    Then he got married, had children, and enjoyed his later years.


    This test seemed to be showing the path of life and death, with no real challenge involved.


    As the Timothy in this small world grew old, on a snowy night, he walked alone to the summit of a mountain.


    He could clearly feel that the final test was drawing to a close.


    The dark sky split open, and a dazzling light shone through the crack.


    However, the source of this aura was not Sky Emperor Aerion.


    Timothy''s gaze sharpened, he had anticipated this outcome.


    As the illusion faded, a figure slowly emerged in the sky, causing a tremor in the hearts of all the monks within the Mystic Realm at almost the same moment.


    "It''s an avatar of Holy Emperor Vorenus!"


    Seven hundred years ago, wielding the Heavenly-level divine weapon "Phoenix Blade," Holy Emperor Vorenus dominated the lands and declared himself emperor. His reign was marked by his formidable presence and power.


    However, two hundred years ago, after reigning for over seven hundred years, Holy Emperor Vorenus angered Goddess Sylvia. He was struck down, his spiritual foundation damaged, forcing him to flee to the frigid lands.


    Yet, his formidable reputation remains firmly etched in the memories of all to this day.


    Although none of those present had ever seen Holy Emperor Vorenus in person, they all had a profound impression of him from historical records as a sovereign who had once slain another emperor.


    Wasn''t this the Mystic Realm of the three legendary Holy Emperors? Why would an avatar of Holy Emperor Vorenus appear here?


    Moreover, the majority of people could clearly sense that the appearance of Holy Emperor Vorenus boded ill. The air was thick with tension, as if his very presence hinted at impending turmoil or a test far greater than any they had anticipated.

 Chapter 41 - 41: Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest

    Even though this is just an avatar, if Holy Emperor Vorenus really wanted to, wiping out everyone in the Mystic Realm would be a snap of his fingers.


    As Holy Emperor Vorenus approached step by step on the golden path, Timothy could feel an overwhelming oppressive force bearing down on him.


    This pressure, although not as intense as that of Goddess Sylvia, was undeniably the terrifying presence of an Emperor-level powerhouse.


    Timothy sighed inwardly.


    He had been right about this secret realm from the start.


    This place was a total trap.


    Not only were there seven hidden powerhouses messing around, but in the end, there was even an avatar of an Emperor-level powerhouse!


    Timothy''s focus was now entirely on the system store.


    Once Holy Emperor Vorenus made his move, he could only use the Celestial Feather Form one more time.


    At times like this, there wasn''t much time to worry about whether he could repay the skill points.


    After all, staying alive was what mattered most.


    As Holy Emperor Vorenus drew closer, a barely detectable murderous intent emanated from Timothy, and a few white feathers quietly drifted down from the sky.


    Each feather, though delicate and soft, seemed to conceal endless lethality!


    But suddenly, Holy Emperor Vorenus paused in his steps and stopped.


    His eyes, which had been lofty and dismissive, suddenly narrowed.


    "Why do you carry the scent of that woman on you!" Holy Emperor Vorenus''s voice carried a hint of dread and fear.


    "Huh?" Timothy was startled, noticing the obvious terror in Holy Emperor Vorenus.


    In just a moment, he figured out the reason.


    Though his wife was as gentle and adorable as the girl next door during their dates, she also had another identity, a terrifying one at that!


    Timothy smiled, "Are you talking about Goddess Sylvia?"


    The moment he finished speaking, Holy Emperor Vorenus''s expression drastically changed.


    Though he didn''t respond, his face said it all to Timothy.


    "Raising the difficulty of the secret realm, tampering with the treasures of three legendary Holy Emperors. If I''m not mistaken, you''re looking to possess a body with great potential, right?" Timothy suddenly continued, facing Holy Emperor Vorenus.


    He had felt something was off the moment he entered the Mystic Realm.


    Turns out, his suspicions were correct.


    "How dare you lecture me, you''re asking for death!" Holy Emperor Vorenus instantly flew into a rage.


    "Are you sure?" Timothy reached into his chest, deliberately letting the aura of the bonding stone waft out.


    This unique scent of Sylvia, filled with endless chill, instantly froze Holy Emperor Vorenus in his tracks, sending a cold shiver through his body.


    Ever since he was nearly slain by Goddess Sylvia with a single sword strike two hundred years ago.


    This fear had been deeply etched into his bones.


    Not to mention that what had come today was merely an avatar left here by Holy Emperor Vorenus as part of his plans.


    For this avatar, the boundless fear was only deeper.


    Just hearing the name of Goddess Sylvia was enough to make him recall everything from the past.


    In an instant, this once invincible avatar of the Holy Emperor took a step back, gritting his teeth, seemingly lowering his stance, "What exactly is your relationship with Goddess Sylvia?"


    Timothy replied, "Would you believe me if I said she''s my wife?"


    "Bullshit! Goddess Sylvia is such a cold figure, she sees any man as nothing more than an ant. How could you possibly..." Holy Emperor Vorenus''s words cut off abruptly.


    He suddenly realized that unless one had close contact with Goddess Sylvia, there''s no way Timothy could carry such a familiar scent.


    He definitely hadn''t sensed it wrong.


    Could it be that the high and mighty Goddess Sylvia had really... fallen in love!


    This was huge news!


    As an avatar, he had been lurking here for a hundred years, long disconnected from his original self.


    Although this avatar didn''t dare provoke anyone related to Goddess Sylvia, if he could send this news back, it would be like finding Goddess Sylvia''s biggest weakness!


    Previously, Goddess Sylvia seemed like a flawless being, impossible to bring down from any angle.


    But today, he finally had his chance!


    "Kid, regardless of the truth, for Goddess Sylvia''s sake, I''ll spare your life. But next time we meet, it won''t be so simple."


    Holy Emperor Vorenus''s avatar snorted coldly, his imperial might pressing outwards.


    He clenched his hand in the air.


    "Boom!"


    The Mystic Realm''s barrier, previously fortified with various formations and seemingly unbreakable, was shattered with a single palm strike.


    Holy Emperor Vorenus''s avatar soared into the sky, his gaze icy as he swept over Timothy before breaking through the air.


    "System, is there any way to track where he''s going?" Timothy immediately called out to the system.


    [Ding, the system store sells a Tracking Sigil that even an Emperor''s avatar can''t detect, priced at 3 skill points.]


    "Buy it!"


    After a successful exchange, a Sigil visible only to Timothy shot out, catching up with Holy Emperor Vorenus''s avatar at high speed and quietly attaching to his body.


    Even if Holy Emperor Vorenus was fast on his feet, Timothy wasn''t about to let him go.


    With the secret realm shattered and Holy Emperor Vorenus fleeing, golden light sprinkled down, and the true treasure of the Valley of the Undead finally descended.


    The three legendary Holy Emperors were buried here, sharing a common legacy.


    A jade seal slowly floated down, landing in Timothy''s hands, covered in mysterious text and patterns.


    On the top was inscribed Mystic Emperor Kael, on the left Sage Empress Orielle, and on the right Sky Emperor Aerion.


    Below them was engraved the "Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest"!


    The lingering brilliance showed that this Crest was far more mysterious than it appeared!


    [Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the Valley of the Undead mission, reward received, the second meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body is unlocked, the host has advanced to Mystic Core.]


    "Boom!"


    At the broken gap, clouds gathered instantly.


    Deafening thunder roared across the sky, and a tremendous aura burst forth from Timothy.


    In an instant, he triggered the thunder tribulation that comes with advancing to Mystic Core!


    The system reward had finally unlocked the second meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body, channeling the extreme yin energy.


    This energy was invisible and colorless, resembling a murky gray mist, utterly bizarre in its nature.


    It had no temperature and wasn''t tangible.


    Yet as it flowed, it was like the primordial chaos at the dawn of creation��bone-chillingly cold and intensely frigid.


    It was almost incomprehensible, defying understanding.


    Indeed, the Ancient Saintly Body was one of the most mysterious and profound saintly bodies, its secrets and powers likely even greater than Timothy had imagined.


    But more pressing than this...


    Timothy looked up.


    The barrier shattered by the avatar of Holy Emperor Vorenus had revealed the sky outside.


    At this broken spot, endless rolling dark clouds gathered.


    The sky was pitch black, the clouds continuously twisting and piling up, growing taller and taller.


    Layer upon layer, the clouds seemed to form a towering, majestic hall.


    Yet within this dark hall, flashes of lightning flickered continuously, illuminating the ominous assembly with their stark, relentless glow.


    "Boom!"


    A terrifying bolt of purple lightning struck down, but it hung suspended in mid-air, as if frozen in time.


    Then, a second clap of thunder sounded.


    Two bolts of purple lightning remained suspended, their ends converging at one point.


    Then came a third, and a fourth...


    Each bolt of purple lightning, though not fully striking down, continued to gather.


    With each successive flash of lightning, a vast and overwhelming pressure seemed to permeate the entire sky, like the wrath of gods ready to unleash their fury across the heavens.


    Someone''s definitely broken through a boundary here.


    But not every breakthrough triggers a thunder tribulation.


    Only a rare few with exceptional talents can attract such a phenomenon.


    And even then, it''s usually just a minor tribulation.


    But what we''re seeing now is beyond anything they could have imagined.


    "This is... the Ninefold Thunder Tribulation!"


    Someone recognized it suddenly.


    A freak of nature, defying the heavens.


    Only a very few, those who can truly enrage the heavens, could attract such a terrifying tribulation.


    And the Ninefold Thunder Tribulation is one of the most powerful among them.


    Even in the annals of thousands of years, there are only a few instances of someone triggering a Ninefold Thunder Tribulation.


    And most of those were powerful beings stepping into the Transcendence Realm or even the Ascension Phase.


    Triggering such a terrifying phenomenon just by breaking through a Mystic Core is unheard of, something not even documented in the books!


    Nine purple thunders converged at one point.


    As the lightning merged, the nine stationary thunderbolts suddenly began to move.


    The lightning flickered wildly, and amidst the roaring thunder, an immense pressure spread to every corner of the Mystic Realm.


    It was as if the gods themselves were furious, unleashing a catastrophe!


    Amidst the rolling thunder, endless rage was contained!


    "This level of tribulation is not something a Mystic Core can withstand!"


    Everyone''s eyes widened in disbelief as they stared at the sky.


    They were amazed by Timothy''s strength, but they definitely didn''t believe he could withstand such a tribulation.


    It was clear the heavens wanted him dead right here! S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Boom!"


    Like a cataclysmic explosion, the ground shook and rocks crumbled.


    In the violent ripples, the entire secret realm trembled.


    The nine purple thunders, unable to be contained any longer, seemed like demons descending, capable of tearing the heavens and earth apart!


    This thunderbolt, capable of destroying everything and turning it all to ash, carried an immense and terrifying pressure as it fell straight towards Timothy.


    It seemed capable of leveling everything!


    Watching the thunderbolt strike, Timothy also showed a hint of seriousness.


    "Ancient Saintly Body, first meridian, activate!"


    Golden patterns instantly climbed up Timothy''s arm, and under this golden cover, his originally slender arm became as hard as rock.


    The patterns, flowing like magma, seemed to contain vast power, boosting Timothy''s aura in an instant.


    "Ancient Saintly Body, second meridian, activate!"


    An extremely cold aura enveloped Timothy, chilling to the bone yet eerily profound.


    With the Ninefold Celestial Thunder just 30 feet away, Timothy finally grasped the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest in his hand and hurled it towards the sky.


    A brilliant golden light covered half the sky, and within that dazzling light, three figures appeared.


    Mystic Emperor Kael, Sage Empress Orielle, Sky Emperor Aerion.


    These were the phantom images of three Holy Emperors!


    Those who witnessed this scene were utterly shocked and incredulous.


    Could this be the true legacy treasure of the Valley of the Undead?


    No, this was more than just the power a legacy treasure could emit.


    If it weren''t for Timothy controlling the Crest, it wouldn''t possess such terrifying power!


    The three Holy Emperor phantoms collided with the Ninefold Celestial Thunder.


    "Boom!"


    The massive impact turned into a raging wave of air, violently sweeping across the entire secret realm.


    This powerful sweeping force, like a giant hand, struck the ground.


    In the violent windstorm, clothes fluttered and screams erupted.


    Those with weaker cultivation couldn''t control their bodies and were sucked into the vortex.


    "Boom!"


    Another wave hit, and those who couldn''t withstand the wind were harshly thrown against the ground and rock walls.


    But when they looked up at the sky, everyone was stunned to find.


    The three legendary Holy Emperor phantoms had shattered, but the seemingly all-destructive Ninefold Thunder Tribulation had also been forcefully repelled!


    The towering clouds still seethed with residual anger but seemed to have exhausted all their energy, unable to muster any more thunder.


    Through the clouds and the shattered secret realm, a ray of sunlight slowly shone down.


    That ray of sunlight just happened to envelop Timothy, making his figure appear sacred and solemn.


    Combined with the allure emanating from the Ancient Saintly Body, the few remaining female disciples in the Mystic Realm instantly screamed:


    "He''s so hot!"


    "I feel like my brain, my heart, and every cell in my body are all saying I love him!"


    "Timothy, I want to sleep with you!"


    "Once we leave the secret realm, I''m heading to Sky Sanctuary, even if Goddess Sylvia kills me I don''t want to leave!"


    "Goddess Sylvia''s ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' deeply influences the disciples at Sky Sanctuary, and Brother Timothy probably doesn''t have a girlfriend yet, I might still have a chance!"


    Numerous beautiful female cultivators all looked dreamily at Timothy in the sky, unable to take their eyes off him.


    The male cultivators, on the other hand, were completely shocked by this bizarre event.


    Attracting the Ninefold Thunder Tribulation and resolving it effortlessly.


    Once the secret realm opens, this incredible feat will instantly spread across all major Sects!


    Only a handsome young man in a brocade robe, holding a staff, had a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    What he cared about was one thing.


    Why were the rumors saying that this person had a close relationship with Goddess Sylvia?

 Chapter 42 - 42: How had he managed to get on her bad side so quickly?

    "Click, click."


    The legacy treasure of the Valley of the Undead was secured, and slowly, glowing patterns began to spread, completely shattering the barrier of the Mystic Realm.


    Even though those who had been transported out of the Mystic Realm had shared what happened inside, the sight that greeted the cultivators outside still took them by surprise.


    The ground was scarred and covered in flames.


    On the bare, red rocks, countless people had been severely burned by the flames.


    Two elderly men quickly leaped into the barrier and approached a young man in a brocade robe, kneeling in panic: "We failed to protect you, please forgive us, Prince."


    "It''s alright, stand up," the young man in the brocade robe said, his gaze intensifying as he looked up into the sky.


    "That''s... Prince Nolan of the Phoenix Kingdom!"


    In the chaos of escape, all eyes had been nearly drawn to Timothy. S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No one had noticed that this young man, effortlessly handling a staff against the monsters, was Nolan!


    Nolan''s reputation had already spread far and wide.


    Not only was he a prince of the Phoenix Kingdom, but his terrifying potential was what truly set him apart.


    Originally, despite being a royal, Nolan was marginalized due to his poor innate abilities and faced great difficulties in his cultivation, once considered the most useless prince of the Phoenix Kingdom.


    But within just two years, after enduring countless oppressions, Nolan awakened the Enlightenment Body.


    This Enlightenment Body was one of the rarest ancient true forms.


    There were probably fewer than five beings in the entire world who could surpass the Enlightenment Body.


    In front of the Enlightenment Body, all things could lead to enlightenment.


    Every object, event, or scene could become an opportunity to enhance one''s cultivation.


    With this terrifying potential, coveted by countless, Nolan had ascended from being a nobody to the peak of the Energy Foundation in just two years!


    And now, he had even become the Crown Prince of the Phoenix Kingdom.


    His status and identity were now sufficient to represent the entire Phoenix Kingdom.


    The world was astounded.


    Some powerful figures even predicted that if Nolan had another two hundred years, he might possess strength rivaling that of Goddess Sylvia!


    "Prince, you''ve made another breakthrough."


    Seeing that Nolan had enhanced his aura in just a moment of distraction, the elder gave a wry smile.


    The prince''s potential and insight were truly terrifying.


    At this rate, it wouldn''t be long before he himself would no longer qualify even to guard the prince.


    Although there were countless prodigious talents in the world, probably none could hold a candle to the prince.


    Goddess Sylvia, though aloof and proud, might one day lower her guard when the prince''s strength matched hers.


    Everyone in the Phoenix Kingdom knew of the prince''s admiration for Goddess Sylvia, though his current status and position were not yet a match for her.


    But the elder believed that moment wouldn''t be far off.


    He also wanted to see the day when the prince would effortlessly win over the icy Goddess Sylvia.


    The scene of such a cold beauty warmly accepting affection would surely be a beautiful sight.


    However, the elder suddenly noticed something off about Nolan''s expression.


    Following Nolan''s gaze, he was shocked and his mouth fell open.


    "The Mystic Core... But why is this young man''s aura so formidable and terrifying!"


    "His name is Timothy. He just inherited the legacy treasures of three legendary Holy Emperors, triggering the Ninefold Thunder Tribulation."


    Nolan''s gaze was icy cold: "What''s more, I''ve heard that he has caught the favor of Goddess Sylvia."


    "Goddess Sylvia!" The old man''s heart suddenly trembled.


    Who didn''t know that the prince had been smitten with Goddess Sylvia for years?


    This time, it seemed the prince was truly angry.


    "Don''t worry, Your Highness, I will find out everything about this person as quickly as possible," the old man said in a panic.


    "No need," Nolan''s voice was icy cold. "I''ll show him what a true genius is."


    The oppressive aura of the Enlightenment Body even made the old man feel a chill in his heart.


    "No matter how talented this young man named Timothy is, the fact that he dared to let the prince know he''s connected to Goddess Sylvia means he''s as good as dead!"


    "What a pity, what a pity."


    The old man couldn''t help but silently sigh for another prodigy about to fall.


    ...


    [You have caused a mental shock to the Crown Prince of the Phoenix Kingdom]


    [You have made a strong impact on Dexter''s heart]


    [You have profoundly shaken the life views of hundreds of monks]


    [Reward received, +2 skill points]


    Having lost 13 skill points and recovered 7 from those seven individuals, and now gaining another 2, Timothy calculated that he only owed the system 4 skill points now.


    Suddenly, Timothy felt much less pressure.


    He put away the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest and resealed the two meridians unlocked by the Ancient Saintly Body.


    The golden light slowly faded, and Timothy gently landed back in the grand hall.


    The impact had already caused much of the Mystic Realm''s grand hall to collapse, leaving it in ruins.


    Among the rubble, only Emily was waiting in the same spot.


    Timothy looked at her: "You clearly had a chance to go towards the path that leads to the heritage treasure just now. Why didn''t you take it?"


    "Hmph, needing your help just to enter the hall was embarrassing enough,I''m not stooping to fight over some heritage treasure," Emily said, half-turning away, her back to Timothy.


    For some reason, even though she tried to appear cold and detached, being alone with Timothy made her heart race uncontrollably.


    Timothy chuckled, "Choosing not to fight for the treasure is your call, but you can''t back out of our deal to discuss ''The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners.''"


    "I... I''ll keep my word!" Emily bit her lip, suddenly feeling a twinge in her nose.


    She had thought Timothy was concerned about her, but in the end, what he really cared about was that book, ''The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners.''


    Was she even less important to him than a book?


    No, it wasn''t just the book.


    Emily suddenly remembered the martial contest for marriage, where faced with choosing between her and a jade bracelet, Timothy decisively chose the bracelet, barely giving her a second glance!


    Neither a bracelet nor a book, she couldn''t compare to either!


    If she hadn''t held herself back, Emily might have burst into tears right there.


    In the Phoenix Kingdom, she was the exalted Third Princess.


    In the Themyscira Sect, she was the celebrated top disciple.


    But neither identity seemed to capture Timothy''s attention at all.


    Indeed, she hated this man more than anyone else.


    Now and forever, it would be the same.


    The person she hated most in her life was Timothy!


    Fuming, she walked to the side and suddenly couldn''t help but turn around.


    Her small fists pounded a few times against Timothy''s chest.


    "What are you doing?" Timothy was startled.


    Oddly enough, being punched in the chest by those little fists felt almost like a massage, surprisingly pleasant.


    "Hmph!"


    Emily snorted and, without another word, turned and walked away.


    Timothy was somewhat helpless.


    He barely knew her before.


    How had he managed to get on her bad side so quickly?


    "Pushed back Holy Emperor Vorenus, got the heritage treasures from three legendary Holy Emperors, and single-handedly survived the Ninefold Thunder Tribulation?"


    "You... are you sure you''re not joking?"


    As the barrier of the Mystic Realm crumbled and the accompanying elders from various sects stepped into the Mystic Realm, Timothy''s feats quickly spread.


    Hearing such things, most people simply couldn''t believe it.


    After all, these feats were so incredible, they seemed more like the wild tales of a storyteller than anything believable.


    But when one person might lie, two, three...


    Eventually, looking at the ruined Valley of the Undead and the remnants of what seemed like a cataclysm, they had to believe.


    "Sky Sanctuary, Timothy. I heard he was just chosen by Goddess Sylvia as a steward disciple not long ago."


    "If that''s the case, then those stories might very well be true. After all, this man has caught the favor of Goddess Sylvia!"


    Admiration and astonishment continued unabated, as such feats were unheard of to them.


    And this was just within the Mystic Realm.


    Once this news spread further, it wouldn''t be long before Timothy''s reputation would become well-known among all the major sects and powers!


    While he did enjoy hearing others praise him, right now he was with Emily.


    If word accidentally got out about him being with other women, that could spell trouble.

 Chapter 43 - 43: Turns out Ive pretty much done it all!

    Timothy cast an Epic-level Shadow Veil.


    The effect of Shadow Veil was incredibly powerful,unless facing a being from the Transcendence Realm, one''s hidden form would be completely undetectable.


    This was precisely why, in the grand hall, Timothy could completely conceal his presence and ensure a fatal strike on the remaining five.


    Quietly leaving the Mystic Realm with Emily, Timothy took her to a secluded village tavern to rest.


    A pot of clear wine was placed before them. Timothy filled a cup for Emily and then handed her a book titled "The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners." "I''m not much of a reader, so I''m counting on you to keep your promise and tell me about this book," he said.


    "Don''t call me ''miss,'' aren''t you going to ask my name?" Emily said, her voice filled with hurt.


    "Uh, so what is your name?" Timothy asked.


    Emily sighed, her lips barely parting as she slowly revealed her real name: "Emily."


    "Oh, Emily," Timothy nodded nonchalantly.


    Seeing this, Emily almost burst into tears.


    She had revealed her true name to see if Timothy remembered her at all.


    After all, Timothy had participated in a tournament that was essentially a martial contest for marriage. If he had cared even a little, he should have remembered her name!


    But it seemed he had no recollection whatsoever!


    Timothy''s participation in the contest was just about the fight, showing no interest in her at all!


    Why, why are there men like this in the world!


    Being a princess, Emily had never been treated this way.


    Tears swirled in her eyes, but she forced herself to hold them back. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was no helping it,she had been foolishly smitten.


    Once she finished explaining "The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners," she was determined not to have anything to do with Timothy ever again, forever!


    Yes, that''s right!


    With tears in her eyes, Emily forcefully held back her emotions and petulantly flipped open "The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners."


    "Ever since I was little, I''ve aimed to emulate Goddess Sylvia, and not long after I learned to read, I read this book, ''The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners.'' So, I can''t guarantee much, but my understanding of this book definitely surpasses countless others," Emily said, caressing the worn cover of the book with a hint of nostalgia.


    Her expression grew serious, and after clearing her throat softly, she began to explain the contents.


    "''The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' starts with the argument that men are useless. Men only slow down my sword-drawing speed. Thus, true achievement can only be reached by keeping away from men."


    Suddenly, Emily heard a stifled laugh.


    Looking at Timothy, she saw only his serious and meticulous expression.


    "Did I hear wrong?" Emily continued, "To reject a spiritual partner and succeed in cultivation, one must first control one''s own heart. No matter how sweetly a man talks or what tricks he uses, you must never believe him, never be swayed."


    Emily paused slightly and said, "Look here, the book even includes a direct quote from Goddess Sylvia."


    "A direct quote?" Timothy looked in the direction she indicated, and coincidentally, he recognized those words, written in Goddess Sylvia''s elegant script.


    But compared to now, they carried a hint of youthful naivety.


    The content was: "Like some cunning men who try to capture a woman''s heart with love letters, thinking they''re being very romantic. I don''t understand��just a love letter, what''s so appealing about that? It''s nothing but useless sweet talk. Not just one letter, even if you gave me a hundred, a thousand, I would never be moved!"


    This time, Timothy couldn''t help but burst out laughing.


    He couldn''t believe that Goddess Sylvia had such a naive period.


    It was just too adorable!


    He suddenly felt an urgent desire to take this passage back to the Sky Sanctuary to show Goddess Sylvia.


    Emily looked puzzled.


    Could it be that Timothy had some kind of epiphany from hearing Goddess Sylvia''s profound words?


    Indeed, it could be possible��after all, these were the profound insights of Goddess Sylvia on the great path!


    Even understanding just one percent of it could be immensely beneficial to anyone.


    Emily continued, the subsequent content and elements were just as rich as before.


    This included repeated admonitions from Goddess Sylvia: "Never date boys, never hold hands with boys, never kiss boys, and definitely never bring boys back to your sleeping quarters..."


    After hearing all this, Timothy had one reaction.


    "Turns out I''ve pretty much done it all!"


    Dating, holding hands, bringing someone back to the sleeping quarters.


    Everyone knew Goddess Sylvia as a cold and majestic figure, no man dared approach her lightly.


    But no one knew she was also a big hypocrite who said one thing and felt another!


    Timothy immediately grabbed Emily''s hand excitedly: "Thanks for explaining, I suddenly feel enlightened. I want to go back to the Sky Sanctuary to reflect on this. Could you lend me this book? I promise to return it after I''ve studied it thoroughly."


    Caught off guard by the hand-holding, Emily was stunned, immediately feeling embarrassed and indignant: "The goddess said, never hold hands with boys..."


    "It''s okay, just think of me as a good sister."


    "..."


    If it had been any other man touching her, Emily would have felt disgusted.


    But facing Timothy now, her mind was a complete mess, plunged into chaos.


    "I''ll lend it to you, then."


    Reluctantly pulling her delicate hand back, Emily blushed and nodded slightly.


    "Thank you, Miss Emily. Today, I''ll cook myself as a way to repay you."


    Taking "The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners," Timothy headed to the tavern''s kitchen.


    He was in a great mood today, and the ordinary skills of the tavern chefs certainly wouldn''t satisfy him.


    "Esteemed guest, you wish to cook yourself?"


    The waiter quickly came over, eager to assist.


    "Yes, I''m in a good mood."


    Timothy rolled up his sleeves, ready to unleash his top-level culinary skills.


    The waiter, knowing how to keep the conversation going, immediately smiled and said, "What good thing happened today to make you so happy?"


    Timothy replied, "Nothing big. Just went to the Valley of the Undead, killed seven Mystic Core old demons, acquired the legendary treasures of three Holy Emperors, repelled Holy Emperor Vorenus, and then dispersed the Ninefold Thunder Tribulation, that''s all."


    The waiter: "..."


    I''ve seen my fair share of blowhards, but this guy, spouting off without a script and still managing to sound smooth, was a first for me.


    The waiter couldn''t help but retort, "Come on, don''t try to fool me. I might not have any special training, but I know just how terrifying those who do can be."


    "Someone called the ''Holy Emperor'' can move mountains and seas with a wave of his hand, and split the heavens and earth in anger.


    "You''re talking fairy tales here."


    Timothy, slicing his steak, chuckled, "And what if I told you it''s all true?"


    "I might not be the most educated, but I''m not dumb, okay? Don''t treat me like a fool," the waiter slapped his chest confidently. "Anyone can boast, right? I could even say Goddess Sylvia is my wife!"


    "Oh?"


    But after his remark, the waiter watched in horror as Timothy lifted the gleaming chef''s knife in his hand.


    A chill ran down his spine:"I was just shooting the breeze, man! Don''t lose your cool! Ah, ah!"


    But it seemed, it was already too late.


    Soon, the kitchen was filled with one scream after another.


    ��

 Chapter 44 - 44: Is this what it feels like to be kept by a rich woman? Not bad at all

    Half an hour later, the waiter, his face bruised and swollen, brought the dishes to the table, his face a mask of grievance.


    While Timothy was still in the kitchen, the waiter seized the opportunity and whispered to Emily with a pitiful look, "Miss, your man''s cooking is indeed exceptional, but his temper is too much. I just went along with his joke, saying even Goddess Sylvia was my wife, and he beat me up like this. You''ve got to stand up for me!"


    "He''s not my man!" Emily''s pretty face flushed with a hint of red and panic.


    Shaking her head to clear the chaotic emotions, she glared at the waiter and said, "And you, daring to joke about Goddess Sylvia, you deserved that beating. Do it again, and I won''t think twice about cutting out your tongue myself!"


    "Miss, aren''t you worried your man will be swept away by Goddess Sylvia!" the waiter tried to stir up trouble again.


    "I''ve told you a thousand times he''s not my man! And... that''s absolutely impossible." Emily swirled the wine in her glass, her gaze pausing slightly defiantly.


    She was quite confident about that.


    How unreachable was Goddess Sylvia?


    Even if Timothy was chosen by Goddess Sylvia as a disciple, there was no chance at all.


    "Why should I care if he falls for someone else!"


    Realizing Timothy''s image was echoing in her mind again, Emily quickly shook her head, trying to forget those ridiculous thoughts.


    "Miss, you''re too generous with your man!"


    Realizing revenge was hopeless, the waiter sulked back to the kitchen.


    Soon, the table was laden with food.


    Even Emily, who had fasted for a long time, was drawn to the array of exquisite dishes.


    She had seen plenty of delicacies in the palace, but the dishes on this table, most of which she had never seen before, emitted an aroma that was truly mouthwatering.


    "Hmph, seeing as you''ve put some serious effort into it, I''ll deign to eat a bit," Emily snorted haughtily, seemingly disdainful as she picked up a fork and started eating.


    But the flavor exploded on her palate, far exceeding her expectations.


    "This!" Emily looked almost incredulous.


    What delicacy hadn''t she eaten in the palace?


    But these... were truly new to her.


    "Hmph, then I''ll just force myself to eat a little more." But once she started, Emily couldn''t stop.


    She devoured the food like a whirlwind, and after who knows how long, with a satisfied murmur, she put down her fork, her lips glossy with the remnants of her feast.


    This meal was the most delicious she had ever had.


    Even the palace couldn''t match this heavenly taste!


    But when she inadvertently looked up and caught Timothy''s long gaze and a subtle smile, she froze.


    She had completely forgotten to maintain her image.


    She had almost single-handedly devoured the entire table of delicacies!


    "Stop laughing! Even looking at me is off-limits!" Emily felt utterly embarrassed, as if she had nowhere to hide, more humiliated than she had ever been in her life.


    And, of course, it had to be in front of him...


    Timothy just smiled slightly, not saying a word.


    But that subtle and implicit smile made Emily feel even more embarrassed, wishing she could just disappear.


    "Waiter! The bill!"


    Emily bit her lip and slapped a large gold coin on the table.


    The waiter hurried over but looked a bit troubled as he took the coin.


    "Miss, we can''t break such a large amount here, do you have anything smaller?"


    "No! Keep the change," Emily responded crisply.


    This left Timothy, who had just realized he hadn''t brought any money, feeling suddenly relieved.


    Is this what it feels like to be kept by a rich woman? Not bad at all.


    Out of the tavern, they reached a fork in the road.


    "Miss Emily, are you heading towards the Phoenix Kingdom?" Timothy asked.


    "Uh-huh." Emily nodded, her cheeks still flushed.


    "I need to return to Sky Sanctuary, so it seems we''re not going the same way. We should part here, and thanks for the ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners.'' Could you tell me where you live? I''ll return the book to you once I''m done with it." For a moment, Timothy seemed quite serious.


    "No need! I''ll be heading to Sky Sanctuary sooner or later. I''m not like you, forgetting people''s names. I''ll come and get it myself," Emily said with a huff, turning away and striding down the other path without looking back.


    After walking a bit, Emily, seemingly indifferent about Timothy''s direction, stealthily glanced back.


    But behind her, Timothy was already gone.


    "..."


    For some reason, at that moment, Emily felt a hollow sensation in her heart.


    [Ding, a temporary mission has been issued: Eliminate three Mystic Core masters. Reward: +3 skill points]


    Just as Timothy left the fork in the road, he heard a voice in his mind. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Three Mystic Core masters? In this remote area?


    Could it be because of... her?


    Timothy quickly turned around, using Shadow Veil to conceal his presence, and hurried towards the path Emily had taken.


    ...


    On a small path by the woods, Emily occasionally stomped her foot in frustration, muttering to herself, "Feeling lost?"


    "Hmph! Not at all. It''s just the bad weather today making me feel off!" she declared, then glanced at the clear, cloudless blue sky, slightly embarrassed.


    Regardless, Emily firmly resolved herself.


    She didn''t want that book ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' anymore, and from now on, she never wanted to see Timothy again!


    Not even once!


    If she saw him again, she''d be a dog!


    From now on, she would be like Goddess Sylvia, steadfast in her heart, never interacting with any man.


    If Goddess Sylvia could do it, so could she!


    With her resolve firm, Emily quickened her pace.


    But just outside a dense grove ahead, she suddenly stopped.


    The grove was silent, yet it seemed to hide a faint, lurking threat.


    Though barely perceptible, she caught it in her gaze.


    Emily''s eyes narrowed slightly, her expression quickly turning cold: "Come out, I know you''re hiding in there."


    "Ha ha, worthy of being called the most talented in the Phoenix Kingdom after Prince Nolan. Our little tricks really can''t fool the Third Princess," three figures emerged from the woods, their voices sharp and unnerving.


    "Oliver, it''s you. What are you doing here?" Emily''s gaze was icy.


    The leader of the three figures was the Deputy Chamberlain Oliver from the palace.


    Oliver''s laugh was sinister: "There''s no need for pretense, Third Princess. You know why I''m here."


    "It''s a rare opportunity for me that the Third Princess is in such a remote place."


    "For my master, I''m afraid I''ll have to ask you to stay here forever."


    "As expected." Emily clenched her teeth secretly.


    Oliver was loyal to her sister, the Grand Princess Sophia.


    And her sister had been wanting to take her life for too long.


    Previously, Emily had always been under the protection of the Themyscira Sect, which made it difficult for her sister to act.


    But she hadn''t expected that after all this time, her sister would still find an opportunity.


    The three men before her were all Mystic Core masters, far surpassing her own strength.


    Facing them head-on, she had no chance of winning unless she used that one method.


    Emily stepped back swiftly.


    "Princess, Deputy Chamberlain Oliver said you should stay here, so don''t think about leaving."


    One of the Mystic Core monks moved faster than Emily, blocking her path. He threw a punch, filled with tremendous force.


    Emily couldn''t dodge in time and had to block with her arms in front of her.


    "Boom."


    The massive impact sent her flying into the air.


    Emily quickly tried to control her spiritual energy to stabilize herself.


    But suddenly, she felt her body bound, completely immobilized in mid-air.


    Under the sunlight, it turned out that golden threads had been laid out in the air, just waiting for her to fall into the trap.


    Emily struggled fiercely, but the golden threads were clearly no ordinary material. Though thin and nearly invisible, they were exceptionally tough and difficult to cut. Moreover, the more Emily struggled, the tighter the threads bound her.


    Suddenly, a small dagger flew out from Emily''s bosom at high speed. Instead of slashing at the threads, it sharply cut across the palm of her hand. Blood flowed out, quickly gathering in the air as if to form a shape. Within the forming blood, a phoenix''s cry faintly echoed, majestic and awe-inspiring.


    Just as the blood almost formed half a phoenix, a golden Crest suddenly shot towards Emily. It stamped onto the blood, instantly freezing the forming phoenix in place. No matter how Emily tried to control it, it was to no avail.


    Oliver smirked mockingly, "Third Princess, your plan has failed this time. You carry the phoenix bloodline of the Phoenix Kingdom, capable of summoning the multicolored phoenix with your blood, even without rain to weaken you."


    "Had you managed to summon it, perhaps there might have been a slim chance for you."


    "Unfortunately, the Grand Princess had anticipated this."


    "Today, you must die here."


    Emily gasped in shock, "She really went to such extremes."


    This time, Emily had exhausted all her tricks.


    Unable to summon the multicolored phoenix and bound by these strange golden threads, she truly had no means to survive against these three.


    The threads grazed her cheek, slicing through the mask she wore.


    As the mask fell away, it revealed her true face��beautiful as the blossoms of spring, pure as the chrysanthemums of autumn, her unblemished visage far surpassing the facade she wore.


    Yet, Emily''s eyes carried a hint of desolation.


    She had wanted to follow in the footsteps of Goddess Sylvia and join the Themyscira Sect, yet her heart was entangled and her thoughts chaotic.


    She had never imagined that before finding her path forward, she would meet her end here.


    Was she lost? Regretful?


    Emily felt an emptiness inside, as if there was something important she still needed to do.


    But now, there was no chance left.


    "Truly a princess, with such a beautiful face, I doubt there''s a man in the world who could resist you. But, please do us the favor of dying here. Don''t go back and cause more trouble," Oliver''s voice was sinister and sleazy as he drew a blood-red dagger from his belt, slowly approaching.


    Under the sunlight, the dagger was covered in blood-red tumors, revolting to behold.


    The blade drew nearer to Emily.


    "Clang!" Suddenly, a flash of sword light fell.


    Oliver reacted quickly, retreating immediately.


    Though he barely escaped, the spot where he had stood was obliterated by the sword strike, leaving a huge crater!


    "Who is it?!"


    Oliver was shocked, knowing what would have happened if the sword had hit him.


    Why would such a powerful figure appear in this remote village?


    The next second, as if the sky was covered, an endless, raging fire swept across the heavens.


    Within those surging flames, a figure drifted.

 Chapter 45 - 45: Could it be that he really has feelings for me?

    When Oliver saw Timothy emerging from the blazing fire, he scoffed dismissively, "And here I thought some grand master was coming to play the hero. Turns out it''s just a rookie who''s barely stepped into the Mystic Core."


    "Do you really think you can stop us?"


    Despite his words, Oliver didn''t let his guard down.


    The aura he had sensed from Timothy was bizarrely powerful, not at all like someone who had just entered the Mystic Core.


    Oliver signaled his two companions with a glance.


    In an instant, the three of them made their move.


    No matter how strange the aura emanating from Timothy was, Oliver couldn''t believe he could hold off three people on his own.


    The combined force of three Mystic Core practitioners was formidable, enough to rival the armies of a mundane dynasty.


    Moreover, all three were top fighters from the Phoenix Kingdom, skilled in combat and far more capable than they appeared.


    However, facing the trio, Timothy, under the enhancement of the Ancient Saintly Body, was enveloped in a golden light, moving with incredible speed, turning into a blur that was hard to catch.


    "He''s so fast!" Oliver was shocked, unable to spot Timothy at all.


    He frantically looked around, only to suddenly notice countless lights above his head.


    Golden light rained down from the sky, filled with a divine and overwhelming power.


    Oliver felt as if he was being choked, his body trembling with fear.


    With bloodshot eyes, he poured all his spiritual power into the Crest that was suppressing Emily, and faced the onslaught from above.


    The two forces collided explosively, and the golden Crest, formed from the blood of a great princess, offered no resistance.


    The sky full of golden light was like a majestic holy figure, inspiring nothing but awe and fear.


    Oliver screamed, but he was already being swallowed by the endless golden light.


    His body twisted and contorted, turning into a mass of flesh that crashed heavily to the ground, his body and soul utterly destroyed!


    Thinking they had found an opening, the other two tried to sneak attack Timothy from behind.


    But their swords hung in mid-air, unable to strike.


    "What in the world is this?" The two trembled with fear, utterly horrified.


    They noticed a thick grey mist enveloping their bodies.


    This mist was eerily cold, like ice, and extremely chilling.


    Any spiritual energy that came into contact with it was silently devoured.


    "Could this be the legendary extreme cold?" Their eyes widened in terror.


    The extreme cold was a phenomenon that hadn''t been seen for many years.


    They had never expected to encounter it here.


    Their faces twisted in fear, they tried desperately to get away from Timothy.


    But they found their bodies completely bound by the invisible aura, unable to break free no matter how hard they tried.


    "Damn it, who the hell are you?"


    "Wait, I''ve heard that this extreme cold is linked to the Ancient Saintly Body."


    "Could it be... you!"


    Fear crept into their voices, making them tremble uncontrollably.


    The cold deathly aura spread throughout their bodies, contorting their faces in grotesque and painful expressions.


    Their life force and vitality drained away rapidly, and they were helpless, simply succumbing to the overwhelming force.


    "Crack, crack."


    Amidst agonized screams and curses, their bodies gradually dried up and turned cold, completely devoid of life.


    With a gentle force of the extreme cold lingering in the air, their bodies shattered like ice, scattering on the ground.


    [Congratulations, host, for successfully completing the mission. Reward: +3 skill points.]


    Timothy shook his head in disdain.


    These three really weren''t worth much.


    Those half-baked Umbral Tyrants could each provide a skill point, but these three Mystic Core practitioners together were only worth three points. That was pretty cheap.


    Looking at Emily, suspended in mid-air by golden threads, Timothy paused, "I didn''t expect you to use a disguise technique. Honestly, you look much prettier without it. Wait a minute."


    It took him a moment to remember, "Aren''t you the third princess of the Phoenix Kingdom?"


    Emily, who was just feeling a bit flattered by the compliment, nearly passed out from frustration.


    It took Timothy so long to recognize her!


    In a huff, Emily inadvertently twisted her body, which only made the golden threads tighten even more, binding her in an awkward position.


    Strange sensations kept coming, and she bit her lip, her face flushing, "Just get me down, please."


    The sunlight cascaded down, spreading her long hair behind her.


    The thin golden threads tightly bound her scant clothing, outlining her graceful curves.


    Timothy coughed awkwardly.


    If possible, he would have liked to keep looking a bit longer before freeing her.


    But to prove he wasn''t weird, he used his spiritual energy as a blade to cut the surrounding golden threads.


    Emily''s body immediately fell, thankfully caught gently by Timothy.


    Feeling the warmth from Timothy''s chest, Emily''s breathing became a bit rapid.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you get untangled."


    Although the golden threads were easy to cut, they were extremely difficult to untangle.


    To avoid hurting Emily, Timothy had to carefully try to unravel them bit by bit.


    But the threads were wrapped around some very awkward places.


    In the dense forest, their voices could be heard, but they were unseen.


    Soft, melodious, yet embarrassingly shy voices floated through the air.


    "Focus on what you''re doing, and don''t look anywhere else!"


    "Hey, not there!"


    "Don''t touch that!"


    "Ah~"


    "Ah..."


    Finally, after freeing her from the golden threads, Emily felt weak all over, her cheeks flushed with a rosy hue.


    She could only lean shyly against a tree, wiping the sweat from her forehead.


    Yet, even though the physical discomfort had subsided, the fluttering in her heart wouldn''t stop.


    Emily could clearly feel her heartbeat racing much faster than usual.


    Biting her lip, she finally managed to calm her tumultuous thoughts and approached Timothy, asking softly, "Weren''t you on your way to the Sky Sanctuary? Why are you here?"


    Timothy paused.


    He couldn''t exactly say it was to complete a system task.


    Unsure how to explain, he awkwardly made up an excuse, "Uh, don''t worry about it. I just happened to be passing by."


    But hearing this, Emily''s gaze shifted subtly.


    In that moment, time seemed to stand still.


    She realized she was wrong.


    And terribly so.


    All along, she thought Timothy didn''t care about her at all.


    But the truth was far from it.


    Two paths leading in completely different directions. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How could Timothy just happen to appear here?


    It couldn''t be a coincidence.


    It must be that Timothy had anticipated she might be in danger and had been quietly following her all along.


    No one would do such a thing for someone they didn''t care about.


    ''Could it be that he really has feelings for me? And that I hold a high and irreplaceable position in his heart?''


    Her eyes sparkled, and in that moment, Emily''s heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 46 - 46: Calm down, calm down

    Thinking back, it had been a while since I last saw Goddess Sylvia.


    Even though the journey there would take less than ten days, Timothy felt like it had been three years.


    After all, his wife was just too adorable.


    If people knew her true personality, how could anyone not like her?


    Right now, he was really eager to get back to Sky Sanctuary.


    After all, their second date was waiting for him.


    Seeing Emily tidy up her disheveled clothes, her cheeks still flushed but mostly back to normal, Timothy took his leave, saying, "I need to head back to Sky Sanctuary now. Emily, be careful on your way and don''t fall into any traps again."


    "Are you leaving so soon?" Emily, who had been quite cold to Timothy, now looked at him with a hint of reluctance in her eyes.


    "Yeah." Timothy nodded, surprised at how much her attitude had changed.


    She had been so distant before, and now she seemed a bit reluctant to let him go.


    After walking a good distance, Timothy turned around and waved at Emily one last time. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then he didn''t look back and just kept going.


    "System, exchange for a flying spell."


    The spell for wind-riding wasn''t rare,it only cost 1 skill point in the system store.


    [Ding, the system is now 4 skill points in debt on PayPal Credit. Confirm purchase?]


    "Buy it." Timothy wasn''t worried about adding more debt and confirmed the purchase.


    He easily mastered the art of wind-riding.


    Suddenly, Timothy felt a connection with the air currents and breezes around him, able to merge his thoughts into them more smoothly.


    Slowly manipulating the air currents, Timothy gradually floated into the air.


    Soon, the mountains and rivers below him started to look smaller and smaller.


    Flying over human towns, the people and buildings below looked as tiny as ants.


    A gentle breeze brushed past, bringing a cool sensation that was incredibly refreshing.


    Perhaps, this was one of the greatest pleasures of being a cultivator.


    Timothy felt extremely comfortable.


    On his way back to Sky Sanctuary, he happened to pass over the Doomed Soul Sect.


    But as he approached the mountains near the Doomed Soul Sect, Timothy noticed that the area was covered with dark clouds.


    Especially around the Doomed Soul Sect, there was a palpable sense of murderous intent!


    "What on earth happened? Weren''t they always well-hidden before I left?" Timothy frowned slightly.


    ��


    "Calm down, calm down, men are just obstacles on the path of cultivation, you can''t trust them easily." In the woods, Emily tried her best to calm her chaotic heart.


    But this time, she found she couldn''t settle down no matter what.


    She had never really understood Timothy.


    This man had defeated strong competitors at the Phoenix Kingdom arena and had even crossed realms to kill the likes of Umbral Tyrant, bringing about the Ninefold Thunder Tribulation.


    Along the way, she realized she understood Timothy even less.


    She had thought Timothy was indifferent to women, especially to her.


    But now, what had happened proved all her thoughts wrong.


    "Could it be that I am also special to him?" Emily''s heart raced uncontrollably, her mind filled with wild thoughts she couldn''t suppress.


    She knew very well that if this continued, she might completely fall for him.


    Emily quickly tried to find the book "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners," but realized it was no longer with her.


    There was only one way to save herself!


    Goddess Sylvia!


    If she could just tell Goddess Sylvia everything on her mind, with the goddess''s vast powers, she would surely think of a solution easily.


    Driven by urgency, Emily suppressed the turmoil in her mind, turned around, and sped towards Sky Sanctuary.


    All along the way, Emily was plagued by strange, uncontrollable thoughts.


    Passing by a familiar sect, she hurried up the mountain, planning to borrow a Pegasus.


    Hearing that it was Princess Emily herself, Oscar, who had once held an important position in the Phoenix Kingdom and now served as an elder in the sect, immediately came out to greet her.


    "Princess, you need the Pegasus for...?"


    In Oscar''s memory, the princess had always been proud and aloof since childhood, rarely interacting with others.


    She was also resolute and determined, never showing too much panic no matter the situation.


    But now, Emily''s cheeks were flushed like the evening sky, and she couldn''t hide a hint of urgency, which clearly startled Oscar.


    Emily responded coolly, "I need to go to Sky Sanctuary, to see Goddess Sylvia."


    "Goddess Sylvia..." Oscar then remembered that Emily had looked up to Goddess Sylvia as a lifelong goal since she was a child.


    Oscar still asked, "Does the princess need me to escort her?"


    "No need."


    "Then please take care, princess, and be very careful."


    Oscar didn''t dare say more and quickly led the Pegasus over.


    He believed that with Goddess Sylvia''s power, she could easily help the princess resolve her inner turmoil.


    The Pegasus, whose speed could rival that of a common cultivator flying on the wind, got Emily to Sky Sanctuary in just half a day.


    Facing the High Priest at the gate, she said, "My name is Emily, the Third Princess of Phoenix Kingdom. I have worshipped Goddess Sylvia since childhood and aimed to emulate her. But today, my inner demons have erupted, and I can no longer control them. I earnestly request to meet Goddess Sylvia, hoping she can resolve my turmoil."


    Normally, even people of high status and cultivation rarely had the privilege to meet Goddess Sylvia.


    But the sincerity and reverence in Emily''s expression moved the High Priest.


    After hesitating for a moment, he finally sighed deeply, "Alright, I will report this to Goddess Sylvia. However, I can''t guarantee that she will agree to see you."


    "Thank you," Emily bowed deeply.


    "By the way," the High Priest suddenly asked, "what exactly is the nature of the inner demon you wish to consult the goddess about?"


    "Love."


    "Uh?" The High Priest blinked.


    Emily pursed her lips, finding it even harder to speak, "What I want to consult the goddess about concerns matters of love."


    "Cough, cough, I see. Well, you shouldn''t worry too much, after all, love is a natural emotion for everyone. Just wait here for a moment, I''ll go report to the Supreme Goddess." The High Priest coughed twice and quickly turned to enter Sky Sanctuary.


    Though he said this, he didn''t quite believe it in his heart.


    After all, Goddess Sylvia had written "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners" hundreds of years ago,she surely wouldn''t be interested in matters of love.

 Chapter 47 - 47: Love is the nature of humanity, a gift from the heavens

    "Oh? Someone wants to talk to me about love?" Sylvia''s voice, cold and commanding, echoed through the chamber, making the High Priest shiver with fear.


    Ever since the goddess wrote "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners" a century ago, she had made her disdain for the foolishness of romance quite clear.


    Now, to speak of such matters in front of the goddess herself, he felt utterly terrified, as if he might be struck dead by her gaze at any moment.


    "Most exalted Goddess, I''m merely the messenger. The third princess of Phoenix Kingdom is young and experiencing her first crush, which I suppose is somewhat understandable. I''ll go and give her a stern talking-to and make sure she leaves right away," the High Priest said, bowing deeply, his demeanor utterly subservient.


    "Let her come in," Sylvia said simply.


    "Um, what?" The High Priest was stunned.


    He had not expected the goddess to agree, especially so decisively.


    "What, didn''t you hear me?"


    Goddess Sylvia''s voice came again, startling the High Priest into bowing repeatedly. "Just a moment, Most Exalted Goddess, I''ll bring Emily right away."


    With that, the High Priest hurried out of the Sky Sanctuary.


    Once he was gone, Sylvia stretched out her delicate, jade-like hand and clenched it, filling the grand hall with a dense, white mist.


    "Ah, it''s been ten days already," Sylvia murmured wistfully in the vast hall.


    Timothy had been gone for over ten days.


    While ten days might have once felt fleeting as smoke to her, these last ten days without Timothy had dragged on interminably, each day feeling endlessly long.


    The reason she agreed to see Emily was because... she actually wanted to talk about love.


    As the supreme goddess, even though she had long harbored thoughts on the subject, Sylvia could never openly discuss such matters with others.


    But perhaps, in the role of a counselor, she might give it a try.


    Before long, Emily entered the grand hall.


    The hall was filled with a dense, white mist, slightly chilly yet seemingly infused with an invigorating essence.


    Although she couldn''t see Goddess Sylvia through the mist, Emily could faintly make out the goddess''s graceful silhouette.


    In this cool and tranquil environment, Emily''s previously restless heart suddenly felt much calmer.


    She was slightly surprised, marveling internally at this wonderful change.


    ''In this world, there surely can''t be a more flawless being than Goddess Sylvia.''


    Emily couldn''t help but think to herself.


    Goddess Sylvia was powerful and beautiful.


    With a flick of her wrist, she could move mountains and stir seas, her spirit as solid as a fortress, never ensnared by emotions.


    Compared to Goddess Sylvia, Emily felt ridiculous for being so troubled over "love."


    Even someone as handsome and unique as Timothy, in the eyes of Goddess Sylvia, probably wouldn''t merit a second glance.


    Though her mind felt somewhat at ease, Emily''s sense of inferiority grew stronger.


    "Do you need something from me?" At that moment, a commanding and cool voice filled the space, inspiring awe.


    Emily hesitated.


    She knew that mentioning something as absurd as love might seem laughable to the goddess, but she finally spoke up: "Most Exalted Goddess, I came to ask you about matters of love."


    "Oh? Let''s hear it then."


    Emily was slightly taken aback by the response.


    She hadn''t expected the goddess to answer her this way.


    And in the goddess''s voice, there seemed to be... a hint of interest?


    Little did she know, behind the swirling mist, Sylvia was picking up a bunch of glistening grapes, her eyes sparkling, her face barely concealing a hint of excitement.


    For some reason, Sylvia had recently become quite interested in the topic of love.


    Usually, she could only catch snippets of conversation when she pretended to pass by some female disciples discussing love.


    Not only was it never satisfying enough, but she often ended up scaring the disciples away.


    But now, she finally had the chance to hear a complete love story!


    Emily slowly began, "Actually, I think I''ve fallen in love with someone."


    Sylvia asked softly, "How do you know you''re in love with him?"


    Emily pursed her lips, her eyes flickering with hesitant uncertainty. She lowered her head, a touch of sadness in her voice, "I don''t know."


    "Since I was a child, I''ve seen you, Goddess, as an unattainable goal in my life."


    "I can recite your ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' by heart, thinking I understood its meaning."


    "But it turns out, I''m still far from enough..."


    "His repeated appearances completely overturned my understanding of men."


    "He won the martial contest for my hand, led me into the Valley of the Undead''s grand hall, and even saved my life."


    "After all these events, even though I try to control myself, it seems my heart can''t settle down."


    Sylvia was silent for a moment after hearing this.


    It seemed that the obstacles and difficulties in their love were not insignificant.


    Her beloved had also gone to the Valley of the Undead?


    Timothy was currently in this Mystic Realm, and she wondered if he could overcome such a formidable opponent.


    Emily''s voice continued, but this time, she sounded even more hesitant and embarrassed: "Moreover, I''ve broken a taboo you once spoke of."


    "A taboo?"


    "Yes." Emily bit her lip, her face flushed with shame: "Most Exalted Goddess, you once said that men are the most evil beings in this world."


    "That we should never be moved by a man, hold hands, kiss, or date..."


    "But I accidentally held his hand..."


    Sylvia couldn''t help but laugh, "Oh, is that all?"


    She also felt a bit embarrassed.


    It seems that the book I wrote, "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners," really did influence a lot of people, and perhaps, it even broke apart many true loves.


    The sins of the past can''t be undone, but at least, by facilitating this relationship, I can try to make amends for my own mistakes.


    Clearing her throat gently, Sylvia''s voice still carried an air of inviolable authority, but now, there was also a softness that made one feel involuntarily drawn to her: "Have you ever asked yourself, do you truly love him?"


    "I... don''t know."


    "Let me ask you another way then. When you see him, does your heart feel distinctly different than usual?"


    That question struck a chord in Emily.


    She quickly recalled her feelings when she saw Timothy, that uncontrollable heartbeat, something she had never felt with anyone else.


    Biting her lip, Emily finally nodded: "It seems so."


    "Then there''s no mistake, you might really be in love with him."


    Sylvia sighed deeply: "It seems you still didn''t grasp the true meaning of what I wrote in the book."


    "Most Exalted Goddess, you mean..."


    Sylvia smiled slightly: "The purpose of that book was indeed to make you understand not to waste too much energy on the futile pursuit of men."


    "But there was also another layer of meaning."


    "Men, though often useless, can also be of use."


    "If you truly love each other, and are as one, why fuss over the trivialities?"


    "Love is the nature of humanity, a gift from the heavens." sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s the use of spiritual practice if it strips us of our basic emotions and desires?"


    "If you truly love him, then you can completely forget what I wrote in the book, boldly pursue him, boldly love!"


    After saying all this, Sylvia felt a small sense of pride.


    Not only had she perfectly addressed the absurdities she once wrote, but this way, the relationship should easily flourish!


    The words struck Emily like a ray of sunshine piercing through her heart, instantly scattering the gloom that lingered there.


    "So, ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' has this meaning too!" Emily''s eyes, brimming with tears, sparkled with realization.


    She had read the book over and over since she was a child, thinking she had grasped all its contents. But, to her surprise, she had completely misunderstood it.


    The true depth of Goddess Sylvia''s message was far beyond her own understanding. And when she finally comprehended it all, clarity dawned on Emily.


    Her love was not wrong. The mistake was her misinterpretation of Goddess Sylvia''s profound message.


    Feeling her heart beat fiercely in her chest, Emily lifted her head, her gaze filled with resolve. She bowed slightly, her voice sincere, "Thank you, Supreme Goddess, I understand now. I will boldly pursue my love and never give up again!"


    "Good," Sylvia nodded in satisfaction amidst the misty surroundings, feeling a small pleasure in facilitating a union.


    Curious, she asked, "So, tell me about this remarkable person you love who has ventured into the Valley of the Undead. Which faction''s prodigy is he? A Persian prince? Or the foremost holy son of the Roman sanctum?"

 Chapter 48 - 48: How can a human body possess such terrifying strength!

    "Neither," Emily said with a sweet smile, shaking her head. "He''s in Sky Sanctuary, and Goddess, you might even know him."


    "In Sky Sanctuary?" Sylvia''s interest was piqued.


    It was unexpected to find such an outstanding person in Sky Sanctuary. She rarely interacted with the disciples there, and could recall fewer than five names.


    After thinking for a while and coming up empty, Sylvia finally said, "Just tell me his name. If he''s as you describe, I can instruct the High Priest to give him extra guidance and care."


    "Thank you, Supreme Goddess!" Emily''s voice was shy and soft.


    Finally, hesitantly, she whispered, "His name is... Timothy."


    "Hmm?"


    "Timothy!"


    The air seemed to freeze.


    Sylvia felt her brain turn to mush, completely dumbfounded.


    She forced herself to sort through her thoughts, piecing everything together.


    "So, this girl couldn''t figure out if she really liked Timothy. Caught up in her feelings, she came to me. And after a bit of persuasion from me, she had an epiphany and decided to confess to Timothy?"


    What in the world was going on!


    Sylvia was so frustrated she felt like spitting blood.


    "Thanks to your guidance, Goddess, I''ve decided to go find Timothy and tell him how I feel," Emily said confidently and gratefully, bowing deeply to Sylvia before turning to leave.


    "Wait! Don''t go!" Sylvia suddenly panicked and stopped her.


    "Huh?" Emily looked puzzled.


    "I mean..." Sylvia was a mess inside, scrambling for the right words.


    Then, an idea struck her, and she declared righteously, "Humph! You''ve got some nerve, talking about love in front of me, the author of ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners''!"


    "But didn''t you tell me, Goddess, that if it''s true love, I should go for it boldly? That even holding hands with the one I love is okay?" Emily was completely taken aback.


    "That, that was just a strategy I made up," Sylvia said with moral righteousness, her aura untouchable and commanding. "I said those things just to test if you would stay true to yourself. But I didn''t expect your heart to be so weak, swayed by a few words from me into wanting to confess."


    Sylvia sighed deeply. "You have potential, which is why I wanted to guide you back to the right path. All this is for your own good. I must find a way to correct your misguided thoughts."


    With that, Sylvia commanded loudly to the hall outside, "Someone take Emily to the penance hall for reflection. Assign ten disciples to recite ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' around her every day. Don''t release her until she can recite it in her sleep!"


    Two High Priests immediately rushed into the hall and seized Emily.


    Emily''s mind was in chaos.


    "This isn''t right, something''s seriously off! From start to finish, the High Goddess seems like a completely different person! There must be some misunderstanding!"


    "High Goddess, you''ve misunderstood! After listening to your advice, I''ve completely fallen for Timothy. I don''t want to go to any penance hall, nor do I want to read ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' anymore. Please let me go confess to Timothy!" Emily shouted desperately.


    "She''s too deep in her delusion, likely tainted by evil spirits, which is why she''s having such absurd thoughts. Take her away. If we confine her long enough, constantly exposing her to the teachings of ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners,'' she should be cured," Sylvia said, seemingly heartbroken, as she looked at the High Priests.


    "Indeed, High Goddess, you saw right through Emily''s corrupted spirit when no one else could," the High Priests said admiringly as they escorted Emily out.


    "It''s a misunderstanding, Goddess, I''m not possessed!" No matter how hard Emily tried to argue, it was futile.


    Soon, she was dragged to the penance hall by the High Priests, surrounded by several disciples who recited ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' over and over as they walked...


    "Stop, please stop!" Emily could only curl up in a corner, pitifully covering her ears.


    "Phew, that was close."


    Back in the grand hall, Sylvia finally relaxed and casually started eating grapes.


    Distracted by her thoughts, she soon had her cheeks bulging with grapes, which contrasted amusingly with her otherwise cold and stunning beauty, adding an unexpectedly cute charm.


    Sylvia sighed in relief internally, grateful she had asked Emily one more question about who she wanted to confess to.


    Otherwise, it could have turned into a real disaster.


    ''And that Timothy guy!''


    Sylvia stomped her foot in frustration.


    She couldn''t believe that just a trip to the Mystic Realm had given him the chance to flirt around.


    When he got back, she was definitely going to set him straight!


    Meanwhile, at the Doomed Soul Sect, a dark mass of beasts swarmed around the sect like a tidal wave.


    Although these beasts weren''t a significant threat to the trained disciples, the real terror lay in the beastmen hidden among them.


    Having undergone beastification, each one''s strength had reached terrifying levels.


    Combined with the endless stream of beasts, the surrounded Doomed Soul Sect clearly stood no chance.


    Above them, a gaunt, short old man with red hair, vertical pupils, and a body covered in bristles sneered down at the Doomed Soul Sect.


    "Vexator, the one who killed your minions was Zephyra, the envoy of the Star Palace. If you''ve got any real guts, go bother Goddess Sylvia, picking on Doomed Soul Sect is beneath you!" Morvran shouted angrily at the skinny old man.


    "My two minions died here, so naturally, I came here. Otherwise, their deaths would be so pitiful," Vexator replied with a sleazy grin.


    "Bullshit!" Morvran was furious. "With your bloodthirsty and cold nature, would you really go to war over two deaths? You clearly have been coveting the treasures of the old masters of Doomed Soul Sect for a long time and just found a lousy excuse!"


    Vexator didn''t respond but simply stretched out his withered, branch-like arm with a sinister smile and waved it downwards.


    Instantly, as if on command, a tide of beasts surged forward, especially the beastmen transformed by magic, who roared madly and charged towards Doomed Soul Sect without hesitation.


    The sect''s defensive array was incredibly strong, instantly turning any beast that touched it to ashes.


    However, the relentless beasts kept hurling themselves at the barrier, dissolving within it.


    Morvran''s eyes widened as a chill ran down his spine.


    He had thought these beasts were useless, but now he understood.


    That old man never intended to use these beasts as combat forces,he wanted to use their flesh and blood to wear down Doomed Soul Sect''s defensive array!


    Now, with continuous impacts, although most of the beasts had turned into pools of blood, the light from the defensive array was gradually dimming and becoming unstable.


    Facing such a suicidal assault, even the strongest defensive array left by the old masters was losing its effectiveness!


    "That old devil!" Morvran gritted his teeth in anger.


    The Beastmaster Sect was willing to sacrifice half of its disciples, permanently turning them into beastmen, just to doom him!


    "Roar!"


    The roars continued, and as the defensive array weakened, more and more beastmen broke through and invaded the Doomed Soul Sect.


    Like wolves among sheep, these beastmen, several times larger than ordinary humans, with sharp claws and fangs and terrifyingly strong bodies, easily slaughtered the disciples of Doomed Soul Sect.


    Sweeping through, a large number of Doomed Soul Sect disciples were torn apart, their blood soaking the ground.


    Fear quickly spread throughout.


    The disciples who had once sworn loyalty to the Doomed Soul Sect, ready to die for it, were now utterly terrified, scrambling to escape with everything they had.


    But from all directions, orcs kept pouring in relentlessly.


    The vast Doomed Soul Sect was completely surrounded,there was simply no way out.


    Despair spread instantly. Many disciples'' legs gave way, and they collapsed to the ground, giving up any resistance and letting themselves be slaughtered.


    "What do we do now, Master?" the cries and shouts continued nonstop, but Morvran could only clench his teeth in silence.


    Vexator, the reclusive old master of the Beastmaster Sect, had emerged after a century. With his beast transformation, he alone possessed the terrifying strength of a Mystic Core pinnacle.


    Though these orcs weren''t as formidable as him, each was comparable to a Doomed Soul Sect elder.


    Without defeating Vexator, these orcs seemed to have an endless supply of power.


    It looked like today might be the end for the Doomed Soul Sect.


    More and more disciples were dying, and the frenzied orcs were about to break into the heart of the Doomed Soul Sect.


    Despair hung heavy in the air, and facing these orcs, no one could see a way out.


    But just then, someone pointed to the sky, shouting excitedly, "Brother Timothy is back!"


    Instantly, all eyes turned skyward.


    As they barely made out the figure in the sky, everyone erupted into frenzied cheers.


    "Brother Timothy is back, we might just be saved!"


    "That''s right, after all, Brother Timothy has been to the Sky Sanctuary!"


    The disciples clung to this hope like a lifeline.


    But Morvran and a few elders still looked grave.


    They realized that only Timothy had come. Without the others from the Sky Sanctuary, Timothy alone couldn''t possibly defeat Vexator, who was at the peak of Mystic Core strength.


    It seemed that not only was the Doomed Soul Sect doomed, but Timothy might also be in grave danger.


    Vexator, who was gleefully controlling the orcs, suddenly noticed Timothy and his vertical pupils flared with anger: "One more step, and you die!"


    Timothy smiled, took a step forward, and stood right in front of Vexator: "I hear you''re an orc? How about we test our strength?"


    "You''re seeking death!" Vexator roared, his hand slashing down like a claw.


    His seemingly frail hand was actually filled with terrifying power.


    The strength of beast transformation was formidable because it converted a person''s potential and cultivation into pure physical power.


    No physical cultivator could match a beast-transformed being in raw strength. S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, as Vexator''s claw came down, he stared in disbelief.


    He found his hands completely caught by Timothy.


    "Ever heard of arm wrestling? I''ve never had a chance to try it with anyone. How about we give it a go?"


    Timothy suddenly exerted force.


    For the first time since his transformation, Vexator, who thought his strength was limitless, felt an inexplicable fear.


    He frantically summoned all his strength in an attempt to resist.


    A wave of intense heat surged, and Vexator stared in shock at the golden patterns on Timothy''s arms.


    Suddenly realizing that the power in his hands was growing more terrifying and unstoppable, he cursed, "Damn it!"


    A strange array appeared on Vexator''s chest as he roared, his fangs growing and his beast transformation intensifying.


    Yet, even as he tapped into all his potential, he found he couldn''t withstand the overwhelming force.


    "Crack, crack."


    With Timothy exerting a bit more force, a crisp sound followed.


    First the wrist, then the forearm, and finally the entire arm was filled with excruciating pain.


    "Crack."


    Suddenly, both of Vexator''s arms snapped.


    Endless pain surged through him, his eyes bloodshot and filled with terror.


    "How can a human body possess such terrifying strength!"


    But the next second, Timothy''s hand was already on his head.


    "Boom."


    The beast-transformed head, covered in coarse hair, also burst apart.

 Chapter 49 - 49: Eternal Source

    [Ding! Successfully killed a beast-transformed Mystic Core warrior. Reward: Voice Crystal, +1 Skill Point.]


    Although the Voice Crystal was a handy reward, just one skill point? Seriously?


    Timothy disdainfully dropped the battered body of Vexator.


    Now, he still owed the system one skill point.


    But with ten days left to repay it, there was no rush.


    After Vexator''s death, the leaderless horde of beasts and beastmen suddenly froze.


    "Perfect timing! Let''s drive them out now!" The disciples of the Doomed Soul Sect finally mustered their courage, charging forward with their assortment of weapons.


    Without their leader, the beasts scattered in fear.


    The beastmen, transformed by Vexator from the Beastmaster Sect disciples, just stood there, stiff and motionless.


    Tough as they were, they couldn''t fight back at all.


    In the disciples'' fury, they were quickly slaughtered.


    This time, the Doomed Soul Sect had won a complete victory!


    Cheers rose like waves, one higher than the last.


    But everyone knew that if it weren''t for Timothy, the Doomed Soul Sect might have faced total annihilation today.


    "Brother Timothy... no, truly worthy of our vice sect leader!"


    "Thanks to Vice Sect Leader Timothy, I owe him my life!"


    Those who had previously opposed Timothy''s appointment as vice sect leader had completely changed their tune, a true reflection of the Demonic Sect''s survival of the fittest creed.


    Away from the crowd, Timothy and Morvran moved to a secluded area near the Inferno Tower.


    Finally alone, Morvran looked Timothy up and down, his face showing shock: "You''ve reached Mystic Core!"


    Remember, Timothy was once considered a discard, sent to deliver messages to Goddess Sylvia because he couldn''t even practice normally.


    And look at him now.


    Aura Initiation, Energy Foundation, Mystic Core��he''d breezed right through them!


    At this rate, Morvran might soon lose his position as sect leader! S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Heh, lucky for us you came back in time, Vice Sect Leader. Otherwise, the Doomed Soul Sect would''ve been history."


    "Brother Timothy, you''re a brother for life!"


    "Even though you''re now with Sky Sanctuary, the Doomed Soul Sect will always be your home, and I''ll always be here for you, Brother Timothy!" Morvran said, edging closer with a sycophantic smile, rubbing his shoulder against Timothy''s.


    Timothy felt a chill and pushed him away: "I''m not interested in fencing with an old man."


    ...


    After a moment, Timothy''s gaze sharpened, staring at Morvran: "But what exactly is hidden within the Doomed Soul Sect that so many covet?"


    "Well..." Morvran hesitated, then sighed, "Since you''re like a brother to me, I''ll tell you."


    "It might be related to the ''Eternal Source'' left by the old sect leader."


    "Eternal Source?"


    "Yes, the Eternal Source is an ancient artifact of immense mystery and value. There are several, each with unique properties and values. Whether what the old sect leader left is truly an ''Eternal Source,'' I can''t say. After all, no one has yet reached the top floor of the Inferno Tower."


    "Sounds like something worth checking out." Timothy nodded and turned towards the Inferno Tower.


    "What are you planning to do, Timothy?" Morvran asked, startled.


    Timothy replied calmly, "Climb the Inferno Tower and claim the old sect leader''s treasure."


    "Brother Timothy, stay calm! Each level of the Inferno Tower is increasingly dangerous. Even I''ve only made it to the sixth floor. Forcing your way up could be deadly!" Morvran tried to persuade him, but Timothy was undeterred and stepped into the Inferno Tower.


    Instantly, countless eyes turned towards him.


    "Brother Timothy is entering the Inferno Tower again?"


    "Last time he surpassed the sect leader by reaching the seventh floor. Now that he''s even stronger, how far will he go?"


    "He couldn''t possibly break through the tenth floor, could he?... But it''s said that countless generations of sect leaders haven''t managed that. That would be insane!"


    Amidst the murmurs of astonishment, Timothy ascended level by level.


    The seventh floor, which had once been a challenge, now posed no threat to him, feeling no different from normal room temperature.


    Then, Timothy moved on to the eighth floor.


    Turns out, old cunning Morvran actually told the truth for once.


    The gap between each level of the Inferno Tower was terrifying, especially the higher levels, which were unimaginably more difficult.


    The scorching heat of the eighth floor was many times more intense than the seventh.


    But as Timothy activated the first meridian of his Ancient Saintly Body, a golden light enveloped him, and the rolling heat waves couldn''t harm him at all.


    Next was the ninth floor.


    The blazing flames transformed into ferocious beasts, continuously rushing towards Timothy.


    But these seemingly overwhelming flames couldn''t break through the serene, icy aura that surrounded him.


    Finally, Timothy stepped onto the tenth floor.


    The moment the light on the tenth floor shone, the entire Doomed Soul Sect erupted in excitement.


    "Brother Timothy actually made it to the tenth floor!"


    "Are you kidding me? It''s said that since the old ancestor passed, no one has been able to reach the tenth floor!"


    Even Morvran stared in shock at the light emanating from the tenth floor, feeling incredulous.


    But although Timothy had stepped onto the tenth floor, could he withstand the trials within?


    Everyone secretly held their breath.


    Atop the Inferno Tower now.


    Looking at the myriad of monsters that filled the tenth floor, Timothy couldn''t help but marvel.


    The Inferno Tower, passed down through generations of Doomed Soul Sect leaders, was indeed no easy challenge.


    These monsters were not only extremely powerful.


    Most importantly, based around a central leader, they were divided into three teams, each with a specific role.


    One team attacked from the front, another struck from a distance at the rear, and the third protected the leader.


    The three teams were well-organized, both offensive and defensive, seemingly impregnable.


    However...


    With a burst of golden light, Timothy suddenly pulled out the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest.


    In an instant, endless golden light enveloped the entire tenth floor.


    The figures of three legendary Holy Emperors appeared, stirring up a massive wave that shattered all the flame monsters in a single strike!


    The tenth floor was left in ruins from the massive impact, and amidst the lingering dust, a small green light slowly floated down.


    Though tiny, the light seemed to contain an endless, mysterious aura.


    "Is this the Eternal Source?"


    Timothy reached out and gently grasped it.

 Chapter 50 - 50: Uh, are you sure the goddess was trying to help her?

    "System, can you scan this thing for me?"


    Holding the Eternal Source, Timothy felt a mysterious aura emanating from it, though it appeared normal on the surface.


    [Ding, Name: "Eternal Source"]


    [Attribute: Wind]


    [Rarity: Extremely rare, rumored to be connected to the vast stars and the most distant path to divinity]


    [Function: Unknown]


    [Power: Unknown]


    [Effect: Unknown]


    Timothy: "..."


    Well, that was a whole lot of nothing from the system.


    But anything that makes the system so tight-lipped must be no ordinary item.


    Timothy carefully tucked it away, feeling a sudden lift in his spirits.


    He hadn''t expected to be held up at the Doomed Soul Sect for so long.


    But now, he could finally return to Sky Sanctuary and see his wife!


    ''She must have missed me after all this time.''


    With a smile, Timothy descended the Inferno Tower.


    Out of the crowd, Yvenna suddenly ran towards him, her pink dress fluttering like a blooming lotus, making her look playful and cute: "Senior Brother Timothy, you''re finally back. I''ve missed you so much these past ten days." Yvenna opened her arms wide, excitedly rushing to embrace Timothy.


    But Timothy quickly dodged, stepping aside.


    Yvenna, missing her hug, felt a wave of disappointment: "Senior Brother Timothy, I haven''t seen you for days, I just wanted to be close to you!"


    Timothy: "Eh~, don''t be so clingy, it''s kind of gross~."


    "Not at all! These days apart made me realize how much I really like you, Senior Brother Timothy. No matter if you despise me, I''m willing to never leave your side!" Yvenna''s lips parted slightly as she opened her arms again, attempting to kiss Timothy.


    But Timothy simply extended his hand, pressing it against her forehead, keeping her at arm''s length.


    With her forehead pressed, Yvenna''s cheeks flushed red.


    "Senior Brother Timothy touched my head again. Although it''s still rough, it felt gentler than last time. Surely, this means Senior Brother Timothy''s love for me is deepening!"


    "Senior Brother Timothy, I understand your feelings!" In a moment, Yvenna almost cried out of emotion.


    Her excited heart couldn''t control the flurry of thoughts.


    Not wanting to embarrass herself in front of Timothy, Yvenna gently wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, her eyes watery: "Senior Brother Timothy, let''s save this kiss for next time."


    "Next time, I will definitely kiss you!"


    With that, she parted the crowd and ran off into the distance.


    A breeze blew by, but it couldn''t calm her restless heart.


    "..."


    Timothy felt a bit awkward, thankful that the bonding stone wasn''t activated, or Sylvia might have gotten jealous again.


    Morvran approached, asking, "Brother Timothy, heading back to Sky Sanctuary?"


    "That''s right."


    "Cough, cough." Morvran coughed lightly, making sure no one was around, then whispered in Timothy''s ear: "How have you been in Sky Sanctuary? I''ve heard Goddess Sylvia is formidable. If you ever anger her, the consequences could be unimaginable. You must be careful not to upset Goddess Sylvia."


    Timothy spoke frankly: "Not at all, Sect Master, you might be misunderstanding something. Goddess Sylvia is actually very cute and caring, and sometimes she gets a little jealous. There''s no one in the world more beautiful and adorable than Goddess Sylvia."


    Hearing this, Morvran''s expression suddenly changed, his face filled with nervousness as he covered Timothy''s mouth, his voice trembling: "Brother Timothy, are you mad!"


    "You absolutely can''t say things like that."


    "Goddess Sylvia has vast powers, and if she accidentally hears you saying such things, even with your exceptional talents, you could be struck down in an instant." Cold sweat trickled down as Morvran seemed to have heard the most ridiculous joke of his life.


    Goddess Sylvia, cute?


    Everyone knows that Goddess Sylvia rules over the twelve Star Palaces, radiating an immense and endless divine power.


    Anyone who has defied Goddess Sylvia has ended up as nothing more than a corpse��there are countless examples. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If Goddess Sylvia is considered cute, then I might as well stand on my head and eat dirt!


    Not to mention getting jealous...


    If what Timothy just said accidentally gets out, the whole Doomed Soul Sect might be dragged down with him!


    Seeing Morvran drenched in cold sweat and shrinking back in fear, Timothy shook his head and sighed.


    It seems he''s the only one in the world who can see the cute side of Goddess Sylvia.


    Well, more like others don''t live long enough to witness that side of Sylvia...


    Timothy patted Morvran on the back regretfully and soared into the sky.


    "Brother Timothy, remember, you must be very careful with your words when you get to Sky Sanctuary, definitely don''t repeat what you just said!" Morvran still shouted, shaken.


    Mountains and rivers passed in a blink.


    What would take a mortal months to traverse, Timothy covered in just a moment, arriving at the base of Sky Sanctuary.


    Just as he landed, he spotted a familiar figure.


    "Emily, didn''t you go back to the Phoenix Kingdom? What are you doing here?"


    "Don''t stop me, I never want to see a man again, I don''t want to deal with men for the rest of my life! Men are the most useless things in the world, all evil! Especially you, you''re the biggest villain, I never want to see you again!" Emily ran past him, pushing Timothy away, tears glistening in her eyes.


    Her light green dress fluttered in the air, her running figure looking frail and pitiful.


    "What happened to her?" Timothy was stunned, turning to ask the High Priest who had accompanied Emily down the mountain.


    He clearly remembered that Emily was fine when they parted,how could she have become so distressed in just half a day?


    The High Priest spoke with a respectful tone, "The supreme goddess is wise and powerful, she saw right away that Emily was battling inner demons, her spirit wavering. So, she locked her in the penance hall, had ten disciples surround her and recite ''The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' over and over. The goddess''s method proved effective.


    Although it cured Princess Emily, it seems to have destabilized her emotions, resulting in her current state."


    "Uh, are you sure the goddess was trying to help her?"


    "Of course, inner demons are the first major obstacle for any practitioner. The supreme goddess''s actions swiftly eradicated her inner demons. Truly a visionary, unparalleled in insight, worthy of being a goddess!" The High Priest looked towards Sky Sanctuary, his respect deepening.


    "Ha ha, is that so." Timothy chuckled awkwardly, hoping he himself wouldn''t encounter any inner demons.


    The High Priest seemed in good spirits, smiling as he asked, "The Valley of the Undead event just ended not long ago, and you rushed back here so quickly?"


    Timothy nodded, "Yes, after all, I remembered I needed to rush back to see my wife..."


    "Ah no, I mean to pay respects to the goddess."


    "Oh, I see, it seems your reverence for the goddess is as deep as mine. Promising, very promising!" The High Priest beamed with joy.

 Chapter 51 - 51: Goddess Sylvia, rest assured, Im not like those vulgar people

    Timothy had just headed towards Sky Sanctuary when the High Priest quickly reminded him, "Something''s up today. A lot of powers have come bearing lavish gifts to meet Goddess Sylvia. Although she''s in the great hall right now, she must be quite busy."


    "Thanks for the heads-up, Elder. I''ll go check it out," Timothy thanked the High Priest and quietly made his way to the outside of the great hall.


    Sure enough, the place was packed.


    And it seemed like those gathered were from some pretty influential groups.


    Right in the center stood Cedric, the Emperor of the Emerald Kingdom.


    You know, even when nations negotiate, they usually send envoys.


    Even though Emperor Cedric''s power was nothing compared to Goddess Sylvia, it was indeed rare for a nation''s ruler to personally come to pay respects.


    Emperor Cedric gave his subordinates a look.


    Instantly, all sorts of exquisite boxes and chests were opened, dazzling with jewels and treasures.


    Among them were the Pine Pattern Sword, a national treasure of the Emerald Kingdom, and the Jade Dragon Scale Armor, famed for being indestructible.


    Ten Starfire Moon Rats, a box of Solar Blaze Elixir, three Veiled Moon Dragon Roots, dozens of Holy Blackbird eggs... an endless array of rare and exotic treasures.


    It was clear that for a not-so-powerful Emerald Kingdom, this was a significant sacrifice.


    "All these are gifts from the Emerald Kingdom to Goddess Sylvia, hoping to foster a good relationship with the supreme Goddess and earn the privilege to be considered her friend," Emperor Cedric bowed slightly, his tone full of respect.


    "You don''t visit a temple without a cause. These precious gifts must have cost your kingdom a lot. Out with it, I hate beating around the bush," Sylvia said, as if she could see right through him.


    "True to your reputation, Goddess Sylvia," Cedric gave an awkward smile and confessed, "Actually, I''ve heard about a new acolyte in Sky Sanctuary, Timothy, and his exploits in the Valley of the Undead."


    "They say he cleverly eliminated seven hidden demons and even secured treasures from three legendary Holy Emperors, triggering the Ninefold Thunder Tribulation."


    "Such feats are truly heroic and admirable."


    "So, if possible, I''d like to meet this Timothy, who''s surely on his way to becoming an Emperor-level powerhouse."


    Although Sylvia already knew about the events in the Valley of the Undead, hearing Timothy praised still made her genuinely happy, so she nodded in approval, "I don''t interfere with the freedom of Sky Sanctuary''s disciples. If you want to contact him, you can do so when he returns."


    "Thank you, Goddess Sylvia!" Emperor Cedric was extremely grateful, "I''ll go get Timothy''s contact information for my daughter right away."


    "Your daughter?" Sylvia was taken aback.


    "Yes, with Timothy''s unparalleled talents, how could he be without a partner? My daughter is also a beauty that could topple cities and nations. If Timothy agrees, it would be perfect for him to marry and join our families, welcoming him as the prince of Emerald Kingdom!" After saying this, Emperor Cedric excitedly walked away.


    "Stop right there!" A cold voice suddenly rang out.


    Sylvia was not amused.


    She never expected someone to set their sights on Timothy so quickly.


    Had she not asked that extra question, Cedric might have gotten away with his plan!


    Sylvia clenched her teeth, "Timothy doesn''t like your daughter. From now on, no one from the Emerald Kingdom is allowed into Sky Sanctuary, or else, I will flatten your entire kingdom tomorrow!"


    Emperor Cedric was stunned, "Impossible, Timothy has never even met my daughter, how could he possibly dislike her?


    Goddess, you promised not to restrict the personal freedom of Sky Sanctuary''s disciples."


    "Freedom in marriage counts as freedom too. You can''t just because you''ve been single for 600 years, prevent a promising young man like Timothy from having a love life!"


    But before he could finish, a tremendous divine might crushed down.


    In Sylvia''s beautiful eyes, he clearly saw the intent to kill. sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Emperor Cedric was terrified, his face ashen, "Goddess, please calm your anger, I dare not anymore, I''m leaving now."


    The people from the Emerald Kingdom were also scared out of their wits, leaving behind their treasures as they hurriedly fled for their lives.


    The next one to step forward was Gwen, the chief female disciple from the Ethereal Palace. "Goddess Sylvia, this Snow Lotus Elixir is a secret tonic refined over generations by our Sect. It''s known for preserving beauty, maintaining the skin, and enhancing one''s appearance. Although you are flawlessly beautiful, Goddess, taking this might..."


    "This tonic sounds good, I''ll take it." Sylvia gently grasped the Snow Lotus Elixir and stored it in her spatial ring.


    ''Hmph, that rascal Timothy, after I take this, I doubt he''ll have the mind to flirt around.''


    Feeling slightly better, Sylvia asked, "So, what do you want?"


    "If you''re going to tell me you have a daughter or sister who wants to meet Timothy, don''t blame me for kicking you out right away."


    "Don''t worry, Goddess, that''s not it," Gwen smiled gracefully, her dress swaying to reveal her voluptuous figure.


    "Actually, I just want to get to know Timothy in a purely platonic way. Please don''t misunderstand, Goddess Sylvia. Although Timothy is handsome, talented, and has an extraordinary presence..."


    "But I assure you, I have no ulterior motives. At most, after getting to know him, I might invite him to my room for a late-night chat by candlelight."


    Instantly, a murderous aura filled the great hall from Sylvia: "Get out!"


    "Goddess Sylvia, I was wrong, I won''t dare again, please spare my life, Supreme Goddess!" Gwen, terrified and in tears, ran out of the hall like she was fleeing for her life.


    Sylvia''s gaze swept across the hall, her intent to kill palpable: "Any princesses thinking of marrying Timothy, get out, or don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    In an instant, the crowded hall cleared out, leaving only one man.


    Sylvia was almost sick with anger.


    It turned out that so many people in the hall, from various Sects, dynasties, nations, and even sacred lands, were all after Timothy!


    What on earth did Timothy do in the Valley of the Undead to suddenly have so many rivals?


    After a while, Sylvia managed to calm her anger and turned to the last young man remaining in the hall: "Speak, since you''re not here to propose a marriage to Timothy, what are you here for?"


    The young man smiled confidently: "Goddess Sylvia, rest assured, I''m not like those vulgar people. Relationships between different sexes are for reproduction, true love is found in friendships. I''ll be honest, I came here because I was inspired by Timothy''s heroic figure in the Valley of the Undead, and I want to spar with him!"


    "..."


    The next moment, a figure was kicked out of Sky Sanctuary like a sandbag, tracing a perfect arc before crashing down the mountain.


    Watching everyone flee the great hall in a panic, Timothy couldn''t help but laugh and cry at the same time.


    Sure, he might have gone a bit overboard in the Mystic Realm, but the Ancient Saintly Body really should take most of the blame.


    If it weren''t for the Ancient Saintly Body, those female disciples in the secret realm wouldn''t have been so utterly enchanted, fervently spreading tales of his great deeds everywhere.


    This was still with the major powers trying to get ahead by keeping the news under wraps. Otherwise, the base of Sky Sanctuary would probably be swamped with crowds by now, bursting at the seams.


    Seeing that the hall was now empty, Timothy finally walked in.


    The moment Sylvia saw Timothy, her eyes, as serene as water, suddenly lit up.


    After all, she had been waiting for him for a long time, even reading and rereading the love letter and the note Timothy had left her over and over again.


    But as Timothy approached, Sylvia turned her head away, letting out a cold huff, her cheeks tinged with a petulant chill as if she didn''t want to deal with him at all.


    Timothy had no choice but to whisper softly in Sylvia''s ear: "Goddess Sylvia~"


    "Hmph!"


    "Sylvia~"


    "Hmph!"


    "Sweetheart~"


    "You!..."


    Finally, Sylvia couldn''t hold back any longer.

 Chapter 52 - 52: But, havent you forgotten something?

    It seemed like she hesitated for quite a while before she finally spoke with a mix of embarrassment and annoyance, "I''m giving you a chance, but you need to explain everything today!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve always been upright and honest, I''ll lay it all out clearly!" Timothy declared with a righteous tone, showing no signs of insincerity.


    Soon after, Timothy roughly explained the situation within the secret realm.


    "So, you''re saying that because you cleared the secret realm and withstood the Ninefold Thunder Tribulation, it was only because of that strange golden light that countless female disciples fell for you?" Sylvia asked after Timothy finished his explanation.


    "Exactly, babe, you got it spot on. It was all just a big misunderstanding," Timothy exclaimed, clearly impressed.


    "Are you sure there''s nothing else you''re hiding from me?"


    "Nothing at all, I swear. If there was, you could do anything to me."


    "Oh? Is that so?" Suddenly, Sylvia''s tone shifted.


    Timothy detected a chill in her voice.


    "Then can you explain what this business about you holding hands with the Third Princess of the Phoenix Kingdom is all about?" As soon as she said this, Timothy''s mind went blank.


    How could he have forgotten about that!


    In his panic at the time, he hadn''t paid much attention to it, which is why he overlooked it!


    He was really innocent!


    But in this situation, even an explanation seemed utterly unconvincing.


    Timothy''s mind raced, and he finally came up with the best solution.


    "Babe, calm down, that was just a desperate measure at the time, I did it all for you!"


    "For me? Don''t try to sweet-talk your way out of this."


    "I''m not lying, I did it just so I could study the ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners.''"


    "If you don''t believe me, I can recite what I learned."


    With that, Timothy loudly recited, "As Goddess Sylvia says: ''Men are the most evil creatures in the world, one must never make casual contact with them. Definitely no dating, no dining together, no holding hands...''"


    "Okay, I get it, stop!" Sylvia''s cheeks flushed with a sudden rush of color.


    She was just trying to scare Timothy.


    She had already secretly asked Emily, who told her that Timothy holding her hand was just a necessary action due to the urgent situation, and nothing significant had happened between them.


    What was more embarrassing was reciting her own melodramatic words from back then!


    Especially since she had already done all those things like dating, eating together, and holding hands with Timothy!


    "Babe, you''re the best, understanding forever!" Timothy laughed as he pulled out a Memory Orb from his pocket and handed it to Sylvia, "Oh, and I have a gift for you."


    "A gift?"


    Looking at the crystal ball in front of her, sparkling with myriad colors and painted with beautiful landscapes, Sylvia''s eyes lit up slightly.


    Over the years, although she had established twelve Star Palaces and strengthened her power with Sky Sanctuary at the forefront, she had given up much.


    Untouched by worldly concerns, indifferent to all earthly things, when had she ever received a gift?


    Even though this crystal ball had no spiritual energy and seemed to be just a pretty ornament.


    Sylvia still carefully took it, holding it gently in her hands as if it were a precious treasure.


    Timothy smiled, "Does the goddess like the gift I gave?"


    Sylvia immediately blushed and retorted, "Not at all! I... I''m just worried it might break and dirty my tiles!"


    But despite her words, she couldn''t help but examine the crystal ball closely, her ethereal, clear eyes filled with curiosity.


    At that moment, Timothy said, "Actually, this crystal ball has another use. You can try channeling your spiritual energy into it and then hold it up to your ear."


    Sylvia''s curiosity intensified.


    Even she, after observing it repeatedly, couldn''t figure out what was special about its construction.


    Slowly infusing the crystal ball with her spiritual energy, Sylvia placed it next to her ear.


    The next moment, Timothy''s voice emerged from it: "And I... will always love you��"


    The melodious song flowed like majestic mountains and babbling brooks.


    The tune was melodious, carrying a sense of exoticism she had never heard before.


    More importantly, the lyrics of the song.


    Every line spoke of love, every phrase dripped with emotion.


    "Did you sing this song?" Coming back to her senses, Sylvia''s ears turned a shade of crimson due to the lyrics and melody.


    Her face was as beautiful as the rosy sky.


    Timothy nodded, "Yes, I recorded it on my way back to Sky Sanctuary. And every lyric in the song expresses my true feelings."


    Sylvia averted her gaze, her lips pursed lightly, "Always the smooth talker!"


    "But you like it, don''t you?"


    "I��"


    "Hmph!"


    Sylvia huffed softly, turning her head away in a tsundere manner.


    "I am indeed somewhat interested in this little crystal ball. But, haven''t you forgotten something?"


    "Forgotten what?" Timothy was taken aback.


    "Right, you said if you hid anything from me, I could deal with you as I see fit. Yet, you hid the fact that you held hands with someone else."


    Hearing this, Timothy showed a hint of embarrassment, not expecting to have slipped up here.


    "Even so, go easy on me, babe."


    "After all, there''s quite a gap in our strengths, and if you''re not careful, you might end up without a husband." Timothy looked somewhat fearful.


    "Impossible!" Sylvia''s figure suddenly moved.


    Timothy, startled, instinctively dodged backward.


    But Sylvia''s speed far exceeded his expectations.


    As that breathtakingly beautiful face appeared before him the next moment, suddenly, Timothy felt a softness on his lips.


    Feeling the softness of her lips, Timothy was stunned.


    Although they had almost reached this point last time, he hadn''t expected Sylvia to initiate a kiss.


    Her eyes, tender and full of emotion like clear flowing water, compelled Timothy to respond.


    Her kiss was inexperienced and shy, which only made it more intoxicating.


    ...


    After a moment, they slowly parted.


    Timothy clearly saw those usually formidable, autumnal eyes now shimmering with a dazed affection.


    "Cough, don''t look..."


    Sylvia, bashfully avoiding his gaze, clung to her last shred of authority: "I did this to prevent you from being fickle with other women!


    It''s good that you only accidentally held hands with another woman in the secret realm. If you had gone this far behind my back, wouldn''t I be at a huge loss?"


    "Hey, what are you laughing at!"


    "I''m really not embarrassed, nor am I making excuses to kiss you!"


    But seeing Timothy''s amused smile, Sylvia realized she couldn''t maintain her composure any longer.


    "Don''t worry, I only have kisses for you, my wife. Other women are like smoke to me."


    "I''ll believe that when pigs fly!"


    "I have a way to make you believe." Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What way?"


    Just as she asked, Timothy leaned in again.


    Instantly, her heart, which had just begun to calm, started racing again.


    "No way, I need to make the goddess ''kiss-ready''."


    "No way, I need to make the goddess ''kiss-proof''."


    "Ah~"

 Chapter 53 - 53: What a tragedy

    The setting sun cast its lingering glow, slowly illuminating the grand hall.


    This time, it felt like it lasted even longer.


    After what seemed like an eternity, the two of them finally parted.


    Sylvia''s divine aura made her cheeks glow hot, like the most beautiful maple leaves in deep autumn.


    Her body was soft and delicate, and finally, she voiced her biggest question, "How are you so good at this?"


    "Uh, I learned it from movies," he coughed awkwardly.


    "Movies?"


    "Never mind, never mind..." Timothy coughed again, trying to hide his embarrassment.


    ...


    After a while, Sylvia''s expression returned to normal, and she suddenly asked, "By the way, you encountered Holy Emperor Vorenus in the Valley of the Undead and almost lost your life because of him?"


    Timothy nodded, "Yes, and I managed to plant a tracker on him to find his location."


    As he spoke, Timothy took out the other half of the Tracking Sigil.


    It was a treasure from the system store, and its effect was incredibly strong,Holy Emperor Vorenus hadn''t detected it yet.


    Now, by touching this half, one could sense the location of Holy Emperor Vorenus.


    Taking the Tracking Sigil from Timothy''s hand, Sylvia closed her eyes.


    But when she opened them again, her eyes were radiating a chilling coldness.


    Timothy, puzzled, asked, "Honey, what are you planning?"


    "Settling scores," Sylvia said coldly.


    In the next moment, an immense divine power surged from her.


    Sylvia transformed into a streak of light, shooting out of the Sky Sanctuary towards the distant horizon.


    Dark clouds spread instantly, and amidst the rolling thunder, waves of Emperor-level pressure surged around.


    The oppressive force was overwhelmingly strong.


    Not just in Sky Sanctuary, but across the world, within thousands of miles, everyone could feel this terrifying presence.


    "Goddess Sylvia is furious!"


    At the Blooming Sanctuary.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana, leading many experts of the sacred place, looked up at the sky in shock.


    "Who could have angered Sylvia to this extent?"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s face paled slightly,it had been a long time since she had seen Sylvia this angry.


    Who could have committed such a heinous act to provoke her wrath?


    In the Phoenix Kingdom.


    The crown prince Nolan stood next to the emperor, looking worriedly at the sky.


    "Don''t worry, with Goddess Sylvia''s strength, there''s hardly anyone in the world who can harm her," a court official quickly reassured the restless Nolan.


    "I know that. But what terrible sin must someone have committed to anger the goddess so? Damn, if only I were stronger right now, I would go with the goddess and tear him apart myself!"


    The old minister smiled and said, "Prince, don''t be hasty. Your Enlightenment Body is awakening, and your strength is progressing terrifyingly fast. Just focus on your cultivation, and soon you might catch Goddess Sylvia''s attention. With your charm, winning her heart might not be impossible."


    "That''s true, your thoughts are quite realistic," Nolan nodded slightly.


    In a secluded, dark canyon.


    Two crimson lights flickered in the darkness.


    "Hehe, daring to provoke Goddess Sylvia at this time, they really have a death wish. But my lady, that day shouldn''t be too far off."


    The shrill laughter echoed through the canyon, causing the beasts to panic and flee in terror.


    As the world watched, Sylvia, radiating a terrifying divine pressure like the wrath of heaven, hovered above a glacier shrouded in darkness.


    The cold air spread all around, eerily silent.


    As if no living thing existed here.


    "Hmph, still trying to hide?" Sylvia snorted coldly, and with a gentle squeeze of her hand towards the massive glacier, it felt like the sky was falling and the end was near.


    In the midst of the raging hurricane, the towering glacier shattered thunderously.


    The eternal ice was reduced to dust.


    In the endless mist of ice, suddenly, a figure swiftly fled.


    "Sacred Bell!"


    "Dong!"


    Suddenly, a massive, golden bell, exuding endless majesty, appeared in the sky.


    As the bell tolled, light cascaded down from the heavens.


    The fleeing figure could no longer escape, completely enveloped by the light.


    "Goddess Sylvia, our grievances were settled a hundred years ago, why must you seek my death now!" Holy Emperor Vorenus''s figure slowly emerged.


    However, his normally dignified face couldn''t hide the fear and apprehension.


    "A hundred years ago? Hmph, our biggest grievance happened not long ago. You touched someone you should have never touched!"


    Holy Emperor Vorenus was utterly shocked, "You mean him, that boy is actually..."


    But before he could finish, the second toll of the Sacred Bell rang out.


    Though Sylvia appeared to be grasping at nothing, endless light flowed from her hands.


    The sword formed from that light, mysterious and infinitely terrifying, made one only feel fear. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re insane, to hunt me down over a man. Damn it, I''m fighting back! Goddess Sylvia, let''s settle our century-old grievances here!" Holy Emperor Vorenus screamed, his voice hoarse, but the terror in his eyes unmistakable.


    Endless golden sword energy slashed down, colliding with the crying phoenix in a burst of fire.


    But that terrifying sword energy, seemingly enough to obliterate the sun, was far too much for the already severely injured Holy Emperor Vorenus, whose spiritual foundation was damaged, to withstand.


    Amidst the golden brilliance and the mournful cries of the phoenix.


    It seemed as if the heavens and earth were collapsing with a thunderous roar.


    The mighty Holy Emperor Vorenus was slain by a single sword strike!


    The Sacred Bell still tolled softly, but the body of Holy Emperor Vorenus on the ground was utterly destroyed.


    This brief and distant battle, though fleeting, captured the attention of the world.


    When Sylvia slightly turned, her icy gaze sweeping the surroundings.


    Instantly, countless spiritual senses quickly withdrew.


    Everyone feared that the moodily irate Goddess Sylvia might suddenly appear and flatten their sects.


    Though they dared not watch further, all the powers were simultaneously shocked.


    "Who would have thought that after such a long time without action, Goddess Sylvia''s strength would have increased even more terrifyingly."


    "Although that old guy Vorenus was severely injured by Goddess Sylvia two hundred years ago, to be killed so effortlessly is still hard to accept."


    What particularly frightened them was the Sacred Bell, carrying vast divine authority.


    Back when Goddess Sylvia single-handedly established the Twelve Star Palaces, that Sacred Bell had slain countless who were already at the Emperor-level.


    Now, the Sacred Bell seemed even stronger.


    "However, Holy Emperor Vorenus had been hiding for a full two hundred years, why would Goddess Sylvia suddenly strike?"


    "Could it be that he committed some atrocious act that completely enraged Goddess Sylvia?"


    "Possibly, otherwise Goddess Sylvia wouldn''t likely unleash such a terrifying temper..."


    ...


    Sylvia slowly descended into the massive crater.


    Holy Emperor Vorenus was barely recognizable as human now, but next to him, the crimson sword engraved with a phoenix pattern, though covered in thick dust, was still intact.


    Sylvia picked it up and slowly flew back to Sky Sanctuary.


    The various forces secretly watching finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that Goddess Sylvia''s wrath was directed solely at Holy Emperor Vorenus and hadn''t spilled over to them.


    However, this incident reminded them all too well of the fear once instilled by Goddess Sylvia, prompting them to warn their followers anew.


    In this world, the last person you''d want to mess with was Goddess Sylvia.


    If you accidentally crossed a line, no one would dare guarantee your safety.


    Suddenly, a shadow cast by Goddess Sylvia loomed over the younger generation once again.


    They were left with a warning etched in their minds that they could never erase.


    No one, especially men, should ever dare approach or provoke Goddess Sylvia.


    Otherwise, the consequences would be terrifying!


    ...


    Back at Sky Sanctuary, watching Sylvia return, her divine aura still faintly present, Timothy awkwardly cleared his throat.


    Who would have thought that just a moment ago, he was kissing his blushing wife, and the next, she had flown thousands of miles to slay Holy Emperor Vorenus with a single sword strike?


    The contrast was just too stark.


    "Here, take this." Sylvia handed the phoenix-engraved Phoenix Blade to Timothy.


    "What''s this?"


    "This is the Phoenix Blade, the very sword of Holy Emperor Vorenus, along with his essence. It''s a Heavenly-level relic."


    "Heavenly-level relic?"


    Timothy looked puzzled. "Although that''s a very high quality, Holy Emperor Vorenus was, after all, a Holy Emperor. Seems a bit low-grade for him, doesn''t it?"


    "Well..."


    Sylvia paused for a moment. "It was originally a flawless Heavenly-level treasure."


    Timothy asked, "So how did it end up like this?"


    "Uh, actually... I turned it into a Heavenly-level relic."


    Timothy: "��"


    Alright, he got it now.


    Even though his goddess-wife looked so adorable blushing and kissing him, she was truly terrifying in a fight!


    Looks like he''d better be a bit more careful from now on. If he accidentally got on the wrong end of that sword, his frail body definitely wouldn''t stand a chance.


    Noticing Timothy''s expression, Sylvia huffed, "What, are you scared of me now?"


    "Of course not, who''d be scared of their own wife?" Timothy chuckled immediately.


    "Hmph, always quick with a comeback," Sylvia pouted, pretending to be annoyed.


    "Who says I''m all talk? How about I prove it with some action?"


    "What kind of action?" Sylvia suddenly realized something was off and quickly stepped back.


    But Timothy kept advancing, his lips inching closer.


    Suddenly, the previously cool and commanding Sylvia felt her body soften.


    Her gaze flitted away, her voice barely a whisper.


    "Again? I''ve got a lot to handle next. And with so many people watching earlier, what if someone accidentally saw..."


    "Hey, isn''t it more thrilling when there are more people?" Timothy teased.


    "You!"


    Although Sylvia seemed to reject him, she only stepped back half a step.


    Timothy laughed, "Are you serious about stepping back just half a step, wife?"


    "Of course, I''m serious, in front of everyone..."


    "Sorry, my goddess, it''s my fault for being late!"


    Just as they were getting closer, Zephyra suddenly burst in, kneeling respectfully in the hall.


    But looking up, she seemed puzzled, "It seems like this is the third time she''s seen this scene."


    "Weird, why does the goddess always like doing this with Timothy lately?"


    "Oh, I get it now! I finally understand!"


    Zephyra stood up, suddenly having an epiphany.


    She hadn''t understood the meaning of this action after seeing it several times.


    But now, it all made sense!


    Mouth to mouth, isn''t it just to facilitate the transfer of spiritual energy, aiding in cultivation?!


    Although the goddess seemed cold on the surface, she was making such heartwarming gestures for Timothy''s cultivation behind the scenes, which was truly touching!


    And to think, she, who had guessed the goddess''s true intentions, was indeed a little genius!


    Not sure if she was moved by the goddess or by her own realization.


    Zephyra, emotionally, patted her chest, tears of emotion in her eyes, "Goddess, you''ve worked hard, leave the rest to me!"


    With that, she puckered her soft lips and headed towards Timothy: "Mwah mwah mwah mwah."


    But before she could kiss Timothy, Zephyra was stopped by a hand in front of her.


    Looking up, it was Goddess Sylvia''s hand.


    Zephyra immediately felt moved, "Goddess, no need to thank me, you''ve worked hard, leave the rest to me!"


    But just as she finished speaking, she saw a cold and terrifying smile spread across Goddess Sylvia''s lips.


    Zephyra suddenly felt a chill down her spine.


    Every time the goddess was about to hit her, she seemed to have this expression.


    But she hadn''t done anything wrong this time!


    "Goddess, no!"


    "Ow, ah!"


    Zephyra felt incredibly wronged, but she was completely unable to break free.


    "What a tragedy."


    Hearing the sounds behind him, Timothy could only helplessly pick up the ''Phoenix Blade'' and walk out of the hall.


    In the Themyscira Sect, Emily looked respectfully at Holy Maiden Aeliana standing before her. However, her inner turmoil was far from the calm appearance she projected.


    In the past, the prospect of meeting Holy Maiden Aeliana would have thrilled her. But now, Emily found herself wishing she were anywhere else.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana was like the most dazzling flower in a sea of blooms. Even just sitting there, her beauty was so captivating it was hard not to be utterly drawn to her.


    Unlike Goddess Sylvia''s aloof and lofty demeanor, Holy Maiden Aeliana seemed more approachable, more connected to the earthly realm, which made her seem more approachable.


    Every frown, every smile, every gesture was not only graceful like a blooming flower but also occasionally emitted a refreshing fragrance that was utterly enchanting.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana smiled gently, "Don''t be nervous. I''ve come to ask you some trivial questions that your master entrusted to you."


    Emily nodded, "Please, Holy Maiden, go ahead."

 Chapter 54 - 54: Phoenix Blade

    "Rest easy, Holy Maiden. I made it to the end in the Valley of the Undead this time, and I entered the grand hall with Timothy. I think I know the most about what went on in the Mystic Realm and about Timothy."


    Thalia, the leader of the Themyscira Sect, stood by, quite pleased with herself. She was really proud of her star pupil. "Hmm."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana nodded slightly, her lips parting gently as she turned to Emily, "Tell me, did Timothy ever mention anything about Goddess Sylvia while you were in the Mystic Realm? Or did you feel that his connection with Goddess Sylvia was different from that of ordinary people?"


    Emily shook her head, "I didn''t spend much time with Timothy, and he never mentioned the goddess. But he seemed quite interested in the ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners.''"


    "Oh?" Holy Maiden Aeliana''s expression shifted subtly, but she quickly masked it and continued, "Did you notice anything unusual about Timothy while you were in the Mystic Realm?"


    "Unusual?"


    Emily hesitated for a moment but then firmly responded, "Apart from his exceptional talent and rapid advancement in skills, I didn''t find anything odd about him."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana nodded, "One last question then. What do you think of Timothy as a person?"


    At this, Emily fell silent.


    After a moment, she pursed her lips, her gaze wandering.


    Scenes of her time with Timothy flashed through her mind, throwing her thoughts into disarray, making it hard for her to focus.


    Even being surrounded by disciples at the Sky Sanctuary, who repeated ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' over and over, almost made her thoughts of Timothy fade completely.


    But her heart still pounded fiercely.


    It seemed she had made a significant decision, and Emily shook her head, "I''m sorry, Holy Maiden, I''d rather not answer that question."


    "Emily, you..."


    "When the Holy Maiden asks you a question, you should answer truthfully. Is there something you''re hiding?" Thalia suddenly seemed anxious.


    She hadn''t expected Emily to falter at such a moment.


    Caught between the revered Holy Maiden and her own mentor who had personally chosen her as a direct disciple, Emily still bowed her head deeply, looking at the ground, her eyes indescribable, "I''m sorry, I can''t answer."


    Biting her lip, her resolve seemed firmer than ever.


    "You!"


    Thalia had never imagined that Emily, who had always made her so proud, would do something like this, and she was quite upset.


    "Fine, if you don''t want to talk about it, then don''t," said Holy Maiden Aeliana, who then smiled gently, her smile as warm as the morning sun, "You must be tired from your journey to the Mystic Realm. You should rest now. Your sect leader and I will take our leave."


    "Thank you, Holy Maiden." Emily nodded slightly in gratitude.


    "But Holy Maiden..." Thalia started to say something more but was cut off by a look from Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    After leaving Emily''s room and walking some distance, Thalia spoke with a tone of deep regret, "I''m sorry, Holy Maiden. I don''t know what got into my disciple today, acting so out of character. I''ll make sure to discipline her properly once we return."


    "It''s alright,it''s not her fault," Holy Maiden Aeliana said with a gentle smile and a shake of her head.


    "Thank you, Holy Maiden."


    After a moment of silence, Thalia, still curious, asked, "But Holy Maiden, why do you seem so interested in Timothy? Did you know about his exceptional talents before he entered the Mystic Realm?"


    "Sort of," Holy Maiden Aeliana replied, looking off into the distance, her gaze filled with a mix of doubt and curiosity.


    Her pale yellow dress fluttered in the wind, outlining her graceful figure.


    In the breeze, she seemed as delicate and enchanting as a blooming flower.


    "By the way, I''ll be holding a grand ceremony at the Blooming Sanctuary soon. Remember to bring a few of your most beautiful female disciples to the event."


    Turning back to Thalia, Holy Maiden Aeliana caught her off guard.


    "A grand ceremony at the Blooming Sanctuary!"


    Blooming Sanctuary held an exalted status even among the many ancient and mystical holy places. This ceremony would surely gather the top cultivators from all around!


    ...


    Sky Sanctuary.


    After a few days of a peaceful routine��eating, drinking, bathing, and diligent cultivation��Timothy ran his fingers over the Phoenix Blade resting on his lap.


    Truly a treasure of Heavenly-level quality.


    The phoenix carved into the blade seemed almost alive, as if it could take flight at any moment, transforming into a fire phoenix.


    The blade''s crimson body burned like flames, cold to the touch yet seemingly radiating a hidden heat.


    However, Timothy could sense that the sword was missing something crucial, perhaps the reason why the Phoenix Blade was now only a remnant of its former Heavenly-level glory.


    "System, what do I need to fix this sword?" Timothy thought to himself.


    [Ding, system scanning]


    [Name: Phoenix Blade]


    [Grade: Heavenly-level remnant, critically damaged]


    [Solution: Gather the spirits of fire from heaven and earth, infuse them into the blade to reforge its spirit and form]


    Timothy frowned, "Sounds complicated."


    [Ding, there is another option. The host can spend ten skill points to repair it directly.]


    "..."


    Timothy fell silent for a long while.


    The system was straightforward and brutal. S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But ten skill points were just too expensive.


    He was already two skill points in debt, and failing to meet the system''s deadlines would trigger penalties.


    "Sigh, I really need to find a way to earn more skill points quickly," Timothy sighed.


    Just then, he heard shouting from below the window: "Let me see Brother Timothy, I''ve truly fallen for Brother Timothy!"


    "My heart belongs to Brother Timothy!"


    "Brother Timothy, I love you!"


    "What''s all this fuss about now?"


    Timothy opened the window and looked down to see a large group of female disciples gathered at the base of Sky Sanctuary.


    "Who are all these people?" Timothy approached the main gate of Sky Sanctuary, asking the disciple guarding the entrance.


    "Brother Timothy!" The gatekeeper''s eyes lit up when he saw Timothy, his face breaking into a flattering smile. "What brings you here in person?"


    "It''s actually not a big deal. It''s just that your dashing figure in the Mystic Realm of the three legendary Holy Emperors was accidentally captured by a Memory Orb."


    "When the footage started spreading, it caused quite a stir."


    "Now, any portrait of you, especially from your time in the Valley of the Undead, has sold out."


    "These young female disciples gathered here are all hoping to get ahead of the curve and confess their feelings to you."


    "Uh..." Timothy looked visibly embarrassed.


    Curious, the gatekeeper asked, "Brother Timothy, are you planning to leave the mountain?"


    "I was planning to leave," Timothy nodded.


    But given the situation, it seemed it wouldn''t be so easy to leave just yet.


    "Don''t worry, Brother Timothy, I have a way to help you leave."


    The gatekeeper grinned ingratiatingly, "My family has passed down a very convenient disguise technique for generations. Once applied, even highly skilled cultivators can hardly see through it. I can use this technique to make you look less attractive, so you can leave the mountain freely."


    "That sounds good," Timothy said, pleased with the solution. "But why make me look worse? Can''t you make me look even more handsome?"


    The gatekeeper laughed awkwardly, "Well... I''m sorry, Brother, but that''s beyond my abilities."


    "Because I honestly don''t know how to make you look more handsome than you already are."

 Chapter 55 - 55: Mystery boxes

    "Ha ha ha, who would''ve thought there are still such honest folks in the world. You, my friend, I''m keeping you close. From now on, just drop my name if you need anything!" Timothy laughed heartily, clapping the gatekeeper on the shoulder.


    "Brother Timothy, you flatter me. I''m just speaking from the heart. After all, words can''t describe your handsomeness,I can only speak the truth from deep inside."


    Tears almost spilled from Timothy''s eyes, "To find such a kindred spirit, what more could I ask for!"


    "Brother Timothy!"


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    And so, the two of them shared a hearty laugh, truly appreciating each other''s company.


    The gatekeeper''s disguise skills were indeed impressive.


    In no time at all, he had completely transformed Timothy''s appearance.


    Looking in the mirror, although the new face resembled a young, handsome bard, it was still quite a looker.


    But not as handsome as his original self.


    After admiring his new look for a while, Timothy put down the mirror and used his spiritual energy to suppress the aura emanating from his Ancient Saintly Body.


    Instantly, Timothy looked much more inconspicuous.


    "Thanks, brother." Timothy patted the gatekeeper on the shoulder and descended from the high mountains of Sky Sanctuary.


    "Let me see Timothy, I just love him!"


    "Timothy, I want to marry you!"


    "Timothy, I want to sleep with you!"


    Down the mountain, aside from the throngs of fanatic female fans, there were also many people mixed in, seizing the opportunity to sell all sorts of merchandise related to Timothy.


    This included portraits, videos, and little wooden carvings of him.


    Even more outrageous, there were claims of selling underwear Timothy had supposedly worn himself!


    And strangely enough, these items were even hotter than the rest, especially the underwear.


    After waiting in a long line, Timothy finally squeezed into the stall selling the underwear.


    And the stall owners turned out to be two burly, hairy middle-aged men.


    "Which type would you like? All of these were worn by Timothy."


    "We have black lace, pink briefs, but I recommend this gold-trimmed pair,Timothy wore these the longest."


    Just as the middle-aged owner finished speaking, he looked up and locked eyes with Timothy.


    He paused for a moment, a flicker of embarrassment crossing his face, but he quickly smiled, "Didn''t expect such a handsome guy like you to have this kind of taste, I get it, I get it."


    "Then I won''t recommend the gold-trimmed. I think you should go for the black lace."


    "Don''t worry, I''m tight with Timothy. Everything here is from a direct source, even still warm."


    Timothy''s face fell.


    If they kept this up, his reputation would be ruined.


    "I''ll take them all, but boss, I don''t have any money on me, you see..."


    A sly smile suddenly appeared on Timothy''s lips: "How about I pay with my fists?"


    "Huh?"


    "Bang, bang."


    Before the two middle-aged owners could react, Timothy had them swollen and bruised, tossing them into the bushes nearby.


    He grabbed the blanket and ran.


    "Thief! He''s stealing the underwear!"


    "How dare he steal Timothy''s underwear, unforgivable, give me two pairs!"


    "He''s so ugly, must be jealous of Brother Timothy''s handsomeness!"


    "I think he''s quite handsome though..."


    "But nowhere near as handsome as Brother Timothy, catch him!"


    The voices of the infatuated continued relentlessly as the female disciples chased after him at full speed.


    But their pace was nowhere near as fast as Timothy''s.


    In no time at all, Timothy had completely shaken off the crowd behind him and burned all the flamboyant underwear in the woods.


    "Ah."


    Timothy shook his head and sighed, experiencing for the first time the downside of being too handsome.


    But those female disciples hadn''t seen the real horror yet.


    Just moments ago, Goddess Sylvia was probably still spanking Zephyra in the great hall.


    Once she''s done, just a flick of her divine power would be enough to scare those noisy female disciples at the mountain base into oblivion, possibly even damaging their spiritual cores.


    Right now, his top priority was to somehow earn the remaining two skill points.


    Otherwise, if he accidentally let the time slip by, the consequences could be severe.


    Skyveil City was a bustling place, teeming with people and a frequent gathering spot for cultivators.


    Flying on the wind, Timothy quickly entered Skyveil City.


    Unlike ordinary towns, Skyveil City was not only home to regular citizens but also many visiting cultivators.


    Some floated in the air, while others traded magical treasures and cultivation items at street stalls.


    The city was a thriving hub of activity with many cultivators gathered.


    But such a large town and crowd made the targets too broad.


    Nothing ventured, nothing gained.


    With a determined grit, Timothy spent another skill point in the system store to buy Whispering Ear.


    Suddenly, a clear sensation filled his ears, and a continuous stream of voices flooded in. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy sifted through the noise for useful information.


    Among the cluttered voices, some planned to murder and loot that night, others discussed exploring a newly discovered secret realm, and some even talked about secret rendezvous with someone else''s wife...


    But the voice that caught Timothy''s attention was: "I heard today''s auction has some great items, even several Mystic Core powerhouses have shown up!"


    "It seems even people from the sanctuaries are involved. I hope that''s not true, otherwise, I wouldn''t dare wade into these troubled waters."


    "An auction?"


    Timothy''s interest was piqued.


    Places crowded with people were perfect for finding a strong opponent to beat up and snatch some skill points.


    Following the voices, Timothy quickly navigated through the city''s winding alleys and found a secluded path leading downward.


    The illusion set up outside was merely a spell to deter ordinary mortals.


    It seemed this auction was open to all comers.


    The underground space was vast, capable of accommodating thousands.


    It was already packed with cultivators, a sea of heads as far as the eye could see.


    Timothy chose a relatively quiet corner to sit down.


    Currently, he still owed the system four skill points.


    Whether he could repay them depended on this auction.


    Before the auction started, a sturdy, chubby man sitting next to Timothy noticed him and leaned over with great interest: "Brother, you look distinguished and powerful. My name''s Hank, may I ask how to address you?"


    Timothy: "I''m Timothy."


    "Timothy?"


    Hank chuckled awkwardly: "You''re not joking, are you? The Timothy from Sky Sanctuary who recently caused a stir in the Valley of the Undead is quite famous. Although you''re also handsome, I''ve seen portraits of Timothy. He''s incredibly dashing and debonair, definitely handsomer than you."


    Hearing this, Timothy enthusiastically and approvingly clapped Hank on the shoulder: "Brother, you have a keen eye, and you''re clearly a man of honesty, speaking nothing but the truth!"


    "Of course, I, Hank, always speak my mind!" Hank laughed heartily, his straightforward nature shining through.


    As they chatted, suddenly, the lights dazzled, focusing on the central stage.


    Instantly, all eyes were drawn to the stage.


    A woman with a curvaceous figure, dressed in exotic attire that revealed much of her fair skin beyond her bustier and red skirt, stepped onto the stage.


    "Is that Mira Seraph from the Enchantress Sect?"


    The atmosphere immediately turned a bit strange.


    Although everyone knew that the auction hall was bound to hide many Demonic Sect cultivators, no one expected that a demoness from the Demonic Sect would openly host the event in Skyveil City.


    But then again, considering the shady nature of this auction, many righteous cultivators just had to swallow their displeasure.


    Soon, their anger nearly dissipated, their attention completely captured by Mira''s enchanting figure.


    After all, her chest was indeed very large!


    "Welcome to the auction. I will be your host today."


    Mira covered her mouth with a light laugh, her eyes swirling with a tender allure.


    Immediately, many of the less resolute cultivators were mesmerized.


    Sitting far back in the audience, they even felt their breathing quicken, and the previously tense atmosphere relaxed significantly.


    Timothy watched as Hank''s drool almost dripped onto his own leg.


    He quickly pushed Hank''s head aside.


    The rest of the hall was in a similar state, a testament to the demoness''s power of seduction.


    "Cough, thanks, brother. I didn''t expect I''d almost be taken in too. But that demoness is really something. How strong must your spiritual resolve be to remain completely unaffected?" Hank asked curiously.


    Timothy: "Spiritual resolve? I didn''t use any of that. She''s not as pretty as my wife, so why would I lust after her?"


    "Brother, you really have a way with words," Hank laughed heartily, clearly not taking Timothy''s words seriously.


    Boasting about himself was one thing, but Hank couldn''t believe there were many women prettier than the demoness.


    Could he possibly think his wife was Goddess Sylvia?


    Meanwhile, on stage, Mira smiled softly, her eyes brimming with tenderness as she scanned the crowd and said sweetly, "Since the hall is almost full, let''s begin today''s auction now."


    The applause was thunderous, mostly directed at Mira.


    The lights dimmed and then brightened again, revealing ten exquisite boxes on the stage.


    From left to right, each box appeared more luxurious than the last.


    Mira smiled warmly: "Today''s auction is unlike any other. We are auctioning mystery boxes. Inside these ten boxes, starting from the first, each contains treasures of increasing value. The final ownership will be determined by the highest bidder."


    "Mystery boxes?"


    Murmurs spread through the crowd.


    After all, what you can see with your eyes is at least somewhat reliable.


    Bidding on mystery boxes carried a much bigger risk.

 Chapter 56 - 56: What exactly are you trying to do?

    Even though there''s a risk, knowing that the value of each item in the boxes increases makes it a bit easier to gauge.


    "Next up, we''re starting the auction with the first box, opening bid is five Mana Crystals."


    As soon as Mira''s sultry voice finished, bids started flying. "Six Mana Crystals!"


    "Seven!"


    "Ten!"


    "Twenty-three!"


    After a fierce round of bidding, someone finally snagged it for twenty-three Mana Crystals.


    "What''s actually inside the box?"


    Eyes were glued to the stage, everyone clearly intrigued.


    When the box was opened, a chilling mist wafted out.


    Inside was a sparkling green Resurrection Elixir.


    "Resurrection Elixir!" someone shouted in surprise.


    It''s not that the Resurrection Elixir was incredibly rare.


    But as a mid-tier Rare-level elixir, it''s worth at least a hundred Mana Crystals.


    The person who got it made a killing!


    And since each of the ten boxes contained items more valuable than the last.


    What could possibly be in the next boxes, especially the last one!


    Instantly, the atmosphere in the room charged up.


    When the second box''s auction started, the bids were already much higher than before.


    "Frosthoof Wyvern Egg!"


    "Hellfire Armor!"


    "Nightshade Centipede!"


    "..."


    Amidst the frenzied shouts,


    Everyone was shocked to find that each box contained treasures far more valuable than the last.


    The items in these mystery boxes were just too precious.


    The prices kept soaring, and by the ninth box, all the major powers were bidding fiercely, none willing to back down.


    After all, the first eight boxes had contained such treasures.


    This ninth one was bound to be even more astonishing.


    "One thousand three hundred Mana Crystals." S��ar?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "One thousand three hundred fifty Mana Crystals!"


    "One thousand seven hundred Mana Crystals!"


    Suddenly, Timothy shouted a bid much higher than the others.


    Hank was startled, "Timothy, man, you got that kind of money?"


    "Nope, I don''t have a single Mana Crystal on me," Timothy shook his head.


    "Then you''re crazy to bid that high!" Hank was flabbergasted.


    "I''m just spicing up the competition a bit."


    Hank: "..."


    After a long silence, someone finally called out a higher price.


    "One thousand eight hundred Mana Crystals!"


    "Alright, this ninth mystery box goes to the Sharpsword Sect for one thousand eight hundred Mana Crystals."


    As the voice announced, all eyes were fixed on the box.


    Everyone couldn''t imagine what precious item it contained.


    Finally, when the box slowly opened, everyone was stunned.


    Inside was�� "Timothy''s underwear!"


    It was... Timothy''s underwear.


    The air was tense for a moment, but then burst into chaos.


    "The value of this treasure is more precious than the previous eight mystery boxes combined!"


    "Damn, I had no idea the ninth box would contain this. Otherwise, I would have gone all in, even if it meant going broke!"


    Some exclaimed in shock, others were visibly distressed.


    The successful bidder from the Sharpsword Sect, a female disciple, was so excited she was in tears.


    Holding the box high, she was overwhelmed with emotion, almost as if giving an acceptance speech: "Thank you, everyone. I never imagined I could win such a treasure! To have such luck today, I feel truly blessed by the goddess of fortune. When I get back, I''m definitely going to ask our sect leader to make these underpants our sect''s sacred relic!"


    "Even though I didn''t win this treasure, congratulations to you!"


    "So touching! Bravo!"


    A wave of applause erupted, seemingly celebrating the Sharpsword Sect''s good fortune.


    Timothy was visibly annoyed, almost ready to turn the whole venue upside down.


    He barely managed to suppress his urge to lash out.


    Hank noticed Timothy''s expression and cheekily approached him: "Looks like you''re not too happy, brother."


    "Well, can''t blame you."


    "Seeing another man''s underpants sell for thousands of Mana Crystals, I''d be jealous too."


    "But Timothy, the tales of your exploits in the Valley of the Undead are downright legendary."


    "Especially after that video of you went viral, all the female disciples from various sects are practically worshipping you. No wonder those underpants fetched such a high price. And..."


    Hank lowered his voice, leaning close to Timothy''s ear, whispering, "I heard from the guys up front that those underpants still have a... scent."


    "You''re kidding me..." Timothy was on the verge of exploding.


    A scent?


    The real ''scent'' is still on me!


    Meanwhile, on stage, Mira finally slowly unveiled the last box.


    Although it was unclear what was inside, just the intricate carvings and the embellishments on the box itself suggested that its contents were incredibly valuable.


    Just as everyone''s attention was captured by the last box, a series of chilling, soft footsteps at the entrance of the venue suddenly drew many gazes.


    A figure in a light blue gown appeared, her skin fair and her delicate features not stunningly beautiful but radiating a distinct aura not found in ordinary women.


    "Selene Skydancer!"


    Most recognized her instantly.


    Especially the light blue Frostwind Sword hanging at her waist, confirming her identity.


    She was Holy Maiden Aeliana''s sister, Selene.


    Selene''s fame was not just due to her terrifying aptitude for cultivation and her background.


    Backed by Holy Maiden Aeliana and the entire sacred land, her strength alone was formidable.


    With a cultivation level at the Mystic Core mid-stage, Selene stood at the pinnacle among her peers.


    More importantly, her cultivation at the Mystic Core mid-stage was not ordinary,each level was exceptionally solid and robust.


    Like constructing a skyscraper, Selene''s progress was not only swift, but each layer''s foundation was also terrifyingly solid.


    From her earlier days of cultivation, crossing realms to fight opponents one or even two levels higher was as common as eating and drinking for her.


    Selene entered the venue, her gaze coldly sweeping over everyone.


    Suddenly, her sword was drawn.


    A sword qi slashed forward with incredible speed.


    The people from the Sharpsword Sect saw the sword qi heading straight for them and scrambled to dodge.


    However, the speed of the sword qi left them no time to react.


    With a slash, the underpants that had just been auctioned off were cut in two!


    "You!"


    The leading disciple of the Sharpsword Sect trembled with rage, her hand instinctively reaching for the sword at her waist.


    But her hand shook slightly, and even though she was seething with anger, she ultimately didn''t dare to draw her sword.


    After all, both in terms of personal strength and backing, the Sharpsword Sect was in no position to make an enemy of Selene.


    "A man''s underpants have you all bewitched like this, how ridiculous!"


    "And that attention-seeker Timothy, better not let me see him. Otherwise, I''ll cut him down too!" Selene scanned the crowd with a cold snort.


    Although many were resentful, they dared not retort and could only swallow their frustration.


    Choosing a quiet spot, Selene sat down slowly.


    The cold aura emanating from her forced several nearby people to find more distant places to avoid her.


    "Cough, let''s continue with the auction," Mira quickly recovered, her response sharp.


    She soon wore a sweet smile, easing the slightly chilly and awkward atmosphere.


    "The last box contains the grand finale of today''s auction."


    "It''s no exaggeration to say that the value of the item in this box could match all the previous items combined."


    "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, so for those who want to take a chance, don''t miss out." Saying this, she smiled, lifted the precious wooden box, and walked around the stage, showing it to everyone.


    As Mira moved, the copper bells hanging from her dress jingled melodically.


    Her graceful figure attracted countless gazes, even making people overlook the wooden box.


    It wasn''t until she set the box down again that everyone snapped out of their daze.


    "I bid five thousand Mana Crystals!"


    Suddenly, someone in the corner of the venue shouted a bid.


    "Starting at five thousand Mana Crystals!"


    This price could buy half of a populous city.


    However, given the treasures in the previous boxes, everyone knew that this final act was also bound to be extremely precious.


    Perhaps even this price wouldn''t easily secure it.


    "Five thousand two hundred Mana Crystals!"


    Sure enough, a higher bid quickly followed.


    "Five thousand three hundred Mana Crystals!"


    "Six thousand Mana Crystals!"


    "Six thousand one hundred Mana Crystals."


    When the price reached six thousand one hundred Mana Crystals, the venue fell silent.


    This price was far beyond what most could afford.


    For an unknown treasure, no one was willing to spend such a fortune.


    "Six thousand one hundred Mana Crystals once."


    "Six thousand one hundred Mana Crystals twice."


    "Six thousand one hundred Mana Crystals three times."


    Just as the deal was about to be sealed, suddenly, Selene spoke up: "Ten thousand Mana Crystals!"


    [Ding, the auction item is exceptionally precious and its sources are dark, no need to hold back. System task released, the host may use any means to obtain the treasure in the box. Task reward: The treasure in the box and 4 skill points]


    At the same time, Timothy finally heard the long-awaited voice.


    "Finally, the moment I''ve been waiting for."


    Timothy had specifically chosen this notoriously chaotic auction for this very opportunity.


    Originally, he had planned to pick out a few strong, wealthy, but foolish buyers to rough up a bit.


    But now that the system had issued a direct task, things were much easier.


    By seizing the treasure in the box, he could not only clear his debt of skill points with the system but also score a free treasure.


    At this moment, the auction hall was silent.


    "Has she lost her mind? Even if the item in the box is precious, ten thousand Mana Crystals seems excessive."


    "Typical of the Holy Maiden''s sister, way too extravagant..."


    While many powers had initially planned to go all out for the final mystery box, faced with the staggering price of ten thousand, they could only watch, unable to keep up with the bidding.


    "Ten thousand Mana Crystals once."


    "Ten thousand Mana Crystals twice."


    "Ten thousand Mana Crystals..."


    "Twelve thousand Mana Crystals!"


    Before Mira could finish, Timothy''s voice suddenly rang out from a corner.


    The hall fell silent for a moment, then all eyes turned in astonishment toward the source of the voice.


    It wasn''t just curiosity about who could afford such a price, but also because raising the bid now was tantamount to openly challenging Selene.


    Which power dared to offend that notoriously proud lady?


    But when they saw Timothy''s face, everyone was momentarily stunned.


    They had never seen this figure before.


    Could he be a scion of some hidden, powerful family?


    But he seemed to be alone, with no clear indication of any backing.


    Selene also frowned slightly as she looked toward Timothy, her expression filled with displeasure.


    "Fourteen thousand Mana Crystals," she raised the bid again.


    Timothy''s voice continued: "Fifteen thousand Mana Crystals!"


    "Sixteen thousand."


    "Seventeen thousand."


    A faint chill began to emanate from Selene, her gaze towards Timothy icy cold.


    She gritted her teeth: "Eighteen thousand."


    "Thirty thousand!" Timothy called out nonchalantly.


    "Clang."


    The crisp sound of a sword being drawn rang out, and this time, Selene couldn''t hold back any longer.


    Her long sword, radiating a pale blue chill, was unsheathed. Her eyes, filled with a bone-chilling coldness, fixed on Timothy: "What exactly are you trying to do?"

 Chapter 57 - 57: Phoenix nirvana, reborn from the flames!

    "Auction, huh? Isn''t it supposed to go to the highest bidder? Can''t afford to keep up?"


    Timothy cracked a smile and then shouted, "Forty thousand Mana Crystals."


    "Fifty thousand Mana Crystals."


    "Whoosh."


    In an instant, a sword aura whizzed past, narrowly missing Timothy. The chilling sword aura slashed down, carving a huge gash in the wall.


    "What are you really here for? If you don''t have a good reason, don''t blame me for cutting you down," Selene said, her body radiating a bone-chilling coldness, her barely concealed murderous intent now fully visible.


    "I''m here for two things: to snatch treasures and to beat up the so-called geniuses," Timothy slowly stood up.


    "You''ve got some nerve. Our Cristar''s auction house is protected by powerful figures, and now with Miss Selene here. You think you can just come here and cause trouble?" Mira scolded angrily.


    "The treasures you''re auctioning, including my forged underwear, all come from shady sources. Since none of us are saints here, I guess it''s fair game," Timothy said, covering his face with his hand as wisps of spiritual energy flowed into him, gradually dissolving his disguised appearance.


    All eyes were on Timothy, eager to see who dared to provoke them like this.


    But when Timothy''s true face was revealed, the room fell silent, everyone staring in disbelief, at a loss for words.


    "Isn''t that Timothy, the one who made a name for himself in the Valley of the Undead?"


    "Why is Timothy here?"


    "We''re screwed, we''ve really messed up now!"


    Mira and everyone at Cristar''s auction house were shocked.


    They knew the consequences of auctioning off forged underwear belonging to Timothy.


    "Don''t even think about running. We haven''t settled the score from earlier," Timothy sneered, stepping forward, his figure turning into an elusive shadow.


    He didn''t go straight for the treasure chest but started attacking indiscriminately inside the venue.


    "So, you were the one who bid five hundred Mana Crystals for my underwear? Offering such a small amount, who are you looking down on?"


    "And you, you said Timothy isn''t that good-looking, and you''re better looking?"


    "And you, planning to promise your daughter to me? Heh, father-in-law, we can discuss this matter later..."


    Although the people in the auction house were not weak, they couldn''t withstand Timothy''s high cultivation level and the backing of Goddess Sylvia.


    Almost no one could fight back.


    "Bang, bang, bang."


    With each punch Timothy threw, cries of agony followed.


    "I was wrong, I won''t dare again!"


    "Timothy, no, Grandpa! Please let me go!"


    Especially the guy who claimed he was handsomer than Timothy, who was now beaten to a pulp, his face swollen like a pig''s head.


    Even if he recovered, his features would likely be crooked.


    Just then, seizing what they thought was a chance when Timothy was distracted, several hired experts from the auction rushed up, trying to carry away a beautifully crafted wooden box.


    The treasure inside the wooden box was incredibly valuable, and if it were really stolen, Cristar''s auction house would suffer a huge loss!


    "Stop right there."


    But as the three men just picked up the wooden box, they found Timothy already blocking their path.


    "Kid, even though you''re also a Mystic Core, you don''t really think you can take on the three of us alone, do you? We might respect Goddess Sylvia, but if you push us too far, don''t blame us for getting rough!"


    Timothy smirked, "You sure about that?"


    "Bang, bang, bang."


    Unfortunately for them, the muscle the auction house had hired wasn''t up to scratch.


    With their inflated skills, it only took a few moves for Timothy to knock them down easily.


    [Destroyed the spirit of three Mystic Core monks, skill point +1]


    "Wow, that was almost too easy!"


    Timothy had anticipated this and snatched the wooden box from their grasp.


    After breaking the two locks on the box, just as he was about to open it, he felt a chill from behind.


    Approaching him was Selene from the Blooming Sanctuary.


    Timothy smiled, "Looks like you want to fight, miss?"


    "That''s right, I''ve been itching to teach you a lesson," Selene''s voice was icy, her sword gleaming with a cold light.


    "Funny, the feeling''s mutual," Timothy tossed the wooden box casually to the ground, his fighting spirit soaring.


    The more talented the prodigy, the more he enjoyed the challenge!


    Selene frowned slightly. Usually, people trembled with fear at the sight of her.


    But with Timothy, she sensed something was off.


    Selene struck suddenly, her sword aura slicing through the air, which Timothy easily dodged.


    But in that instant, a faint, almost invisible phantom appeared behind her.


    "That''s... the God of Flowers Form!"


    The crowd was stunned.


    Normally, such a manifestation was something only the strongest monks from Ocean''s Gate could conjure.


    But there were exceptions.


    For those ancient and mystical sanctuaries, each had a divine effigy protecting its descendants.


    The top warriors of such sanctuaries, if they reached a certain level of power, could also summon the phantom of the god that guarded their land.


    The phantom of the God of Flowers appeared behind Selene. Although the image was somewhat ethereal and its power nowhere near what a true master of manifestations could wield, in Skyveil City, it had enough force to destroy half the city!


    "Run!"


    Anyone who could move was scattering, frantically fleeing the venue.


    Mira, with resentment, glanced at the wooden box behind Timothy but dared not attempt to snatch it again, choosing instead to escape with the crowd.


    In the vast underground space, aside from the monks who had been beaten down, only Timothy and Selene remained.


    The phantom fluttered, and an immense aura began to emanate from Selene.


    A gentle breeze blew, and the next moment, the phantom of the God of Flowers behind her began to solidify and transform, taking on various forms.


    There were giant flowers as large as monsters, tendrils like tentacles, and even an army of human-shaped figures formed.


    "I heard you made quite the impression in the Valley of the Undead, defeating countless strong opponents. Let me see what you''ve got!" Selene''s voice dropped, and the sky filled with humanoid floral phantoms wielding weapons charged towards Timothy.


    However, as the leading floral general barely touched the ground, Timothy''s arms were already wrapped in golden light, his body radiating an incredibly profound and deep aura.


    In an instant, his figure exploded with speed, incredibly swift. The floral phantoms swung their weapons, but they couldn''t match Timothy''s velocity.


    With the first strike, Timothy grabbed its head.


    The earthen phantom looked immensely sturdy, yet it was firmly grasped, struggling in vain to break free.


    With the second punch, he pierced right through its chest.


    The leading floral phantom collapsed, and the surging army of phantoms behind hadn''t even reached the ground yet.


    Timothy clenched his fist in the air, and a tiny flame in the void suddenly grew and expanded, emitting scorching, boiling heat.


    The space itself seemed to twist.


    "Boom!"


    A fireball flew out, expanding exponentially in an instant.


    The sky full of phantoms instantly caught fire, the flames, tinged with a holy golden color, fiercely burning.


    It was like a surging beast, constantly devouring and evolving.


    The fierce fire blasted Selene''s body, nearly throwing her to the ground.


    She had never faced such a defeat before.


    The scorch marks on her dress were proof enough of the fire''s threat.


    Selene''s gaze grew even colder, her aura and killing intent continuously surging forth.


    However, Timothy didn''t give her any chance to react.


    A blur flashed, and Timothy''s figure seemed to disappear from the ground, moving towards her at an incredibly fast speed. S��ar?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amidst the sea of fire, a green armor suddenly flew out, merging into Selene''s body.


    Instantly, Selene burst forth with a speed far surpassing her earlier efforts.


    Within the pervasive sea of fire and phantoms, their figures flickered incessantly.


    Every collision between them produced a thunderous crash.


    And sent out fierce shockwaves, continuously striking the surroundings.


    "Boom."


    When Timothy''s fist, covered in golden light, collided again with Selene''s sword.


    The resulting blast of air was utterly uncontrollable, sweeping through the entire underground space.


    Although this place had been fortified with arrays and other means, it couldn''t withstand such an attack.


    "Boom!"


    With a tremendous noise, the ground suddenly collapsed.


    The underground space''s walls bent and cracked, crumbling like clods of earth.


    Boulders fell, and Selene''s pupils shrank as she quickly leapt towards the sky.


    However, just as she reached mid-air, Timothy burst through the sea of fire, attacking fiercely.


    This time, even Selene couldn''t maintain her composure.


    With no foothold and the God of Flowers Form restricted by space and surrounded by the sea of fire, she couldn''t unleash her full power.


    Her situation was extremely perilous!


    Within the sea of fire, a fist wrapped in both flames and golden light struck fiercely.


    Green phantoms continuously flowed into Selene''s body and sword, covering the blade with a green glow, constantly emitting spiritual energy.


    Selene crossed her sword in front of her chest, intending to block the strike.


    However, when the fist landed, she realized she had underestimated the situation.


    The punch was far more formidable than she had imagined.


    The immense force, as if capable of lifting ten thousand pounds of rock, was like a ferocious river beast, wildly unstoppable!


    This punch carried an unstoppable momentum!


    Even with the help of the phantom, Selene couldn''t block the strike.


    The blast swept past, and her slender figure was sent flying.


    Like a kite with its string cut, fortunately, the phantom''s protection allowed her to barely stand up even after crashing heavily to the ground.


    "Is this what defeat feels like?"


    Always among her peers, even facing any opponent, Selene could almost always dominate.


    But facing Timothy, she felt so weak and powerless.


    Yet even so.


    The pride of Blooming Sanctuary, and her own pride, made her refuse to admit defeat!


    Her sword''s glow intensified, and the towering phantom of a thousand flowers reappeared behind Selene.


    The sudden burst of powerful spiritual energy even blew Timothy back dozens of feet.


    "Timothy, you are indeed stronger than I thought. But don''t think you can win against me just like that."


    "Blooming Sanctuary''s blessing, a thousand flowers converge!"


    A green light spread rapidly around, and a phoenix''s cry echoed in the sky.


    Within the continuous vortex of spiritual energy, the phantom of the God of Flowers transformed, turning into a Forest Wyrm!


    Although this Forest Wyrm emitted a green light, the oppressive aura it released was far beyond what any Mystic Core could match.


    "If that''s the case, then let''s try this new sword my wife just gave me."


    Timothy drew the Phoenix Blade, a gift from Goddess Sylvia.


    Although the sword''s core was damaged, when surging flames appeared on the blade,


    It was as if a phoenix was dancing in the sky.


    Phoenix nirvana, reborn from the flames!


    As Timothy''s sword thrust into the sky, the majestic flames within the sword''s aura seemed like a true phoenix!


    "Boom!"


    A powerful blast of air surged in all directions, as flames collided with the phantom image of a phoenix, sending a massive surge of spiritual energy skyrocketing.

 Chapter 58 - 58: Goddess is having her birthday today!

    In the midst of this unstoppable blast, even as she tried her hardest to resist, Selene was sent flying.


    Her body was severely burned, and she suffered internal injuries as well.


    A trickle of blood ran from the corner of her mouth, and she felt incredibly weak.


    Amidst the glowing light, Timothy slowly approached.


    "It''s you..." Selene, enduring the pain, struggled to get up.


    But she quickly realized that the pain had completely immobilized her.


    "I am the sister of Holy Maiden Aeliana, you..." Even at this moment, Selene''s eyes still held a cold and proud demeanor.


    "Holy Maiden''s sister?"


    "Sorry, I''m not familiar with any Holy Maiden Aeliana. And frankly, I''m not afraid of her either." Timothy bent down, looking straight into Selene''s eyes.


    His gaze briefly swept over her thin, somewhat gaunt body.


    "What do you want!" Selene glared at Timothy, furious.


    "Don''t worry, neither your looks nor your figure are anywhere near tempting enough for me." Timothy gave a slight smile and raised his fist.


    "You!"


    Before Selene could utter another word, the fist came crashing down.


    This proud sister of Holy Maiden Aeliana, renowned across various Sects for her swordsmanship, felt a burning pain on her cheek.


    The pain struck, and soon after, everything went black as she lost consciousness.


    As Selene fainted, the God of Flowers Form behind her became even more ethereal, eventually fading away.


    Flames drifted down from the sky, occasionally a spark landing on her scarred body, adding a touch of tragic beauty.


    [System: Strong mental impact on Selene of Blooming Sanctuary, skill point +1]


    [Mission completed, treasure from the auction acquired, skill points +4]


    True to her reputation, even she could yield a skill point.


    If possible, Timothy would like to meet more opponents like her.


    However, his attention was now more focused on the wooden box.


    What exactly was inside it that it fetched a price of ten thousand Mana Crystals at the auction, and even prompted the system to issue a mission worth four skill points?


    Clearly, those auction folks were up to no good.


    Though they put this wooden box up for auction, they had secretly placed a defensive array on it. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But for Timothy, such measures were practically non-existent.


    Easily removing the high-grade restrictions covering it, Timothy slowly opened the wooden box.


    Instantly, a scorching breath of air hit him.


    Inside the wooden box was a fiery red pearl.


    "System, run a check," Timothy said.


    [Ding, this item is called the Blazing Phoenix Gem.]


    [Attribute: Fire]


    [Rarity: Extremely Rare]


    [Function: On the surface, it serves as a medium to enhance fire magic, but few know that this spirit pearl can be used to refine high-grade magical artifacts.]


    "A high-quality magical artifact?"


    Timothy immediately thought of the ''Phoenix Blade'' in his hand, which had been severely damaged by Goddess Sylvia.


    "System, can the Blazing Phoenix Gem be used to repair this sword?"


    [Ding, yes, the Blazing Phoenix Gem has a strong restorative effect. However, due to the high grade of the Phoenix Blade, the success rate is only 6%.]


    "Only six percent? That''s a bit tricky." Timothy pondered for a moment, then suddenly remembered something.


    When he had conquered Goddess Sylvia, the system had rewarded him with ten Heavenly Fate chances.


    If he used that, it might significantly increase the success rate.


    Timothy used the first Heavenly Fate.


    [Ding, favored by heaven and earth, the success rate has increased to 46%.]


    Hearing the system''s prompt, Timothy didn''t hesitate to use the second Heavenly Fate.


    [Ding, favored by heaven and earth, the success rate has increased to 86%.]


    "That''s enough."


    Timothy then suspended both the Blazing Phoenix Gem and the Phoenix Blade in the air, continuously channeling spiritual energy into both.


    Initially inert, the two objects finally reacted under Timothy''s control, slowly converging together.


    "Crack."


    The moment the Blazing Phoenix Gem touched the blade, a crisp ringing sound echoed through the sky.


    Then, a miraculous phenomenon occurred.


    Endless flames surged out from the Blazing Phoenix Gem.


    The originally smooth, red surface of the pearl, unclear in form, began to evolve phoenix patterns amidst the flames.


    The phoenix looked lifelike, as if bathing in the flames, ready to soar.


    It seemed as if it could let out a high, resonant cry at any moment, flying out from the fire pearl.


    Flames continuously flowed from the Blazing Phoenix Gem into the Phoenix Blade.


    The blade became increasingly red and hot, and as time passed, flames also began to burn on the Phoenix Blade.


    The two merged into one.


    In an instant, a strong red light illuminated half of the sky.


    It was like the gentle sound of strings, the tolling of a great bell.


    Accompanied by a majestic cry, a fiery phoenix suddenly appeared in the sky.


    With overwhelming presence and flames spreading all around, the phoenix dove down and directly merged into the Phoenix Blade.


    Instantly, the Phoenix Blade emitted an incredibly intense heat.


    The flames that enveloped it were of unmatched purity, as if even the smallest spark contained boundless, scorching heat.


    "Boom!"


    A burst of golden light erupted, as if expending every ounce of energy, followed by the most intense and unprecedented cry of a phoenix, echoing one last time.


    This sacred cry rippled outwards in an instant, spreading in all directions.


    In a flash, every major sect, cultivator, and hidden force within thousands of miles was shocked.


    "That sound and aura... it''s the sign of a Heavenly-level treasure being forged!"


    "Heavenly-level treasure!


    The source of that aura seems to be near Skyveil City.


    Who on earth could forge a Heavenly-level treasure!"


    "Direction of Skyveil City, a Heavenly-level treasure has appeared, everyone, follow me quickly!"


    Although it was unclear who had forged or fortuitously obtained the Heavenly-level treasure, such a significant event could not be ignored by any sect.


    Rather, everyone hoped to stumble upon a lucky find.


    After all, possessing a Heavenly-level treasure could potentially pave the way for the advancement of an entire sect, or even one''s personal cultivation journey.


    The value of a Heavenly-level treasure was enough to make people risk their lives and forsake everything!


    Numerous forces, disregarding all else, rushed towards Skyveil City.


    However, as they approached Skyveil City...


    The gathered cultivators suddenly felt the overwhelming aura of the Heavenly-level treasure vanish without a trace.


    And they couldn''t detect even the slightest hint or clue!


    "Thousand Blades Sect, you guys are here too?"


    "What? Even a small sect like Lightning Hollow dares to compete for a Heavenly-level treasure?"


    "Say that again!"


    Many sects arrived above Skyveil City one after another.


    And those who came were mostly highly skilled elders from within the sects.


    A Heavenly-level treasure was an unparalleled opportunity, and securing it could greatly enhance the entire sect.


    As tensions already ran high among some sects, their encounters became even more fraught.


    "But where did that immensely oppressive Heavenly-level treasure go just now? Why does it seem to have disappeared into thin air, with no aura detectable?"


    The confusion among the forces was palpable.


    With many experts present, they couldn''t believe that something could escape their notice right before their eyes.


    Suddenly, from behind the Thousand Blades Sect, a burst of aura from a Heavenly-level treasure erupted.


    Then, someone shouted loudly: "The Heavenly-level treasure has been taken by us, Thousand Blades Sect! You trash, dare to come and fight?"


    Instantly, many sects were enraged.


    "How audacious, to swallow a Heavenly-level treasure right in front of all the major sects and even dare to provoke us here! Thousand Blades Sect, you must pay the price today!"


    "Such audacity from the small Thousand Blades Sect!"


    "I''ve heard that Thousand Blades Sect was never up to any good, flying the flag of righteousness but actually oppressing the good and committing evil. Today, as all the major sects are gathered, why not exterminate them right here!"


    "Right! The Heavenly-level treasure doesn''t matter. We just want to catch these remnants brainwashed by the Demonic Sect and restore peace for the people!"


    All the major sects were filled with righteous indignation.


    They had completely surrounded the Thousand Blades Sect, ready to strike.


    The people of Thousand Blades Sect were utterly dumbfounded.


    When did they ever get their hands on a Heavenly-level treasure?


    Moreover, who was the reckless fool who had shouted those words?


    There was no such person in Thousand Blades Sect at all!


    "Kill them!"


    "Capture them!"


    "Uphold justice, retrieve the treasure!"


    However, the major sects had already charged into battle, with blades flashing and spells booming.


    It didn''t take long for the Thousand Blades Sect to be overwhelmed, unable to withstand the combined forces.


    One by one, their elders were injured, and their leader was critically wounded.


    "Ha ha, the Heavenly-level treasure has been secured by us, Lightning Hollow."


    "You bunch of hypocrites with the hearts of beasts, come on, dare to fight us, Lightning Hollow!"


    Just then, the aura of the Heavenly-level treasure, which had briefly disappeared, burst forth again.


    Its source was right where the Lightning Hollow members were jubilantly fighting.


    Lightning Hollow: "Huh?"


    Thus, the bloodthirsty sects charged towards them.


    "The Heavenly-level treasure is with us, Sunspire Sect!"


    "Hey, we, Silvermoon Sect, got the Heavenly-level treasure, annoyed much?"


    "Is that so? We, Shadowglow Sect, are taking it and running!"


    Mocking voices rose one after another, as sects clashed back and forth, igniting a massive battle.


    In the midst of chaotic combat, people were occasionally severely injured and slammed to the ground.


    Even though they had completely lost track of where the Heavenly-level treasure was and were blinded by rage, the sects with old grudges fought even more fiercely.


    Blood flowed as every conceivable method was employed.


    But, unbeknownst to them, the instigator of the entire affair was on the ground, rifling through the belongings of the severely wounded cultivators.


    "Bye-bye!"


    Having filled a spatial ring with treasures, Timothy took one last look at the chaotic battle above, smiled slightly, and strode away.


    No matter how many were there, under the cover of Shadow Veil, these fools couldn''t see through his movements at all.


    Behind him, lights flickered and shouts of battle roared, but Timothy walked away nonchalantly.


    ...


    After who knows how long, realizing that there was no longer any aura of the Heavenly-level treasure and that all the sects had suffered great losses, the bloodthirsty sects finally stopped.


    Looking around, they all wore embarrassed expressions.


    ...


    Blooming Sanctuary.


    Watching the image of her sister Selene''s bruised face, Holy Maiden Aeliana covered her mouth with her pale pink sleeve and chuckled lightly.


    "Holy Maiden, you..."


    The maid beside her was stunned.


    In her memory, Holy Maiden Aeliana was most affectionate towards her sister.


    Apart from the Crown Prince of Phoenix Kingdom, Selene had almost defeated all her peers without a single loss.


    But whenever a senior made a move against Selene, once Holy Maiden Aeliana heard the news, she would immediately leave the sanctuary.


    She had even nearly leveled an entire sect with the sacred elephant in retaliation.


    Thus, not just in Blooming Sanctuary, many forces knew well of Holy Maiden Aeliana''s protective nature towards her sister.


    Even if Selene was ever so spoiled and unreasonable, no one dared to provoke her, and most would endure even if they were hit.


    But now, the situation seemed a bit off.


    Noticing the maid''s expression, Holy Maiden Aeliana gave a slight smile, "It''s nothing serious. Mengyun has indeed become quite overbearing these past few years. It''s not a bad thing for someone to step in and teach her a lesson every now and then, to make her tone it down a bit. Besides, Timothy..."


    She paused mid-sentence, shaking her head as if she wanted to say more but then stopped herself: "Let''s focus on preparing for the feast in a few days. We can talk about the other matters later."


    "Yes," the maid replied, not daring to say more and quickly left.


    "Timothy, huh."


    "Sylvia, this time you can''t keep hiding things from me."


    Looking towards the horizon, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s face, usually so serene and otherworldly, carried a faint smile.


    ...


    Sky Sanctuary.


    As Timothy approached the high mountains near Sky Sanctuary, he could clearly see a swath of fiery red hanging over the mountain.


    Looking up, the sky above the mountain range seemed ablaze with a flame-like aura.


    Unlike the usual coldness, today''s Sky Sanctuary seemed extremely lively and festive.


    Apart from the fiery red lanterns hanging around, many people respectfully lined up on the mountain, each holding various precious gifts.


    Though still solemn and respectful, it was far busier than usual.


    Timothy landed on the ground and found Elder Turner, with whom he usually had a good relationship, and asked in confusion, "Elder, what''s going on here?"


    Elder Turner replied with a beaming smile, "Goddess Sylvia is celebrating her birthday today, so all the major Sects, holy places, and dynasties that have relations with Sky Sanctuary have sent people to bring gifts. They plan to hold a grand celebration today to honor the goddess''s birthday."


    "Goddess is having her birthday today!" Timothy was shocked, having had no idea about this news!


    Elder Turner chuckled, "Not just you, I''ve been an elder by the goddess''s side for many years, and even I didn''t know when her birthday was."


    Timothy was puzzled, "What''s different this year?"


    "The date for Goddess Sylvia''s birthday was revealed by Holy Maiden Aeliana. Strangely enough, if this were in the past, the goddess would have undoubtedly driven away these people coming to celebrate. But this year, she seems much warmer than before and hasn''t refused them. Perhaps, the goddess''s mood is also changing."


    Elder Turner shook his head, slightly puzzled.

 Chapter 59 - 59: Memory erasing trick, done!

    Elder Turner curiously asked, "Timothy, I''ve noticed you''ve been quite close to the Goddess lately, one of the few disciples who can. Do you have any idea what''s happened recently? It seems like she''s undergone a huge change all of a sudden."


    "Well..."


    Timothy pondered for a moment and then said, "Maybe she''s in love."


    "In love?"


    Elder Turner burst out laughing after hearing this.


    "Ha, you''ve got quite the imagination. I''ve been an elder for many years, and I''ve never heard anyone dare to say something like that."


    Although Elder Turner was laughing and clapping Timothy on the shoulder, his smile gradually softened, and his expression turned serious: "But seriously, keep jokes like that between us. Don''t let the Goddess hear you say that, or I doubt anyone could save you."


    "You don''t believe it?"


    "Of course, I can''t believe it. Over the years, it''s not like no one has tried to express their feelings to the Goddess. But no matter their skills or status, they''ve all ended up dead."


    "Alright, since you, Elder Turner, think there''s no chance we''ll see the Goddess getting married, when the time is right, I''ll invite you to my wedding." Timothy gave a resigned smile.


    "A wedding? You mean... you''ve got someone special?" Elder Turner suddenly widened his eyes, looking quite shocked.


    "Elder Turner, no need to get worked up. I''m of age, isn''t having a lover normal?"


    "The thing is, I''m four hundred years old and still a virgin..." Elder Turner seemed a bit embarrassed.


    "...We''re not the same."


    After a long moment of existential crisis, Elder Turner finally recovered.


    This time, he showed keen interest: "Actually, a few of my friends heard about your exploits in the Valley of the Undead and even thought about asking me to help propose a marriage for you, but it looks like you''ve already made your move!"


    "Still, you''re the top talent at Sky Sanctuary."


    "Although our supreme Goddess dislikes disciples talking about love, I''ll have to keep an eye out for you, to make sure you''re not being deceived."


    Timothy''s gaze shifted slightly, a hint of amusement in his eyes: "Elder Turner, you''re not just using this as an excuse to learn some tips on how to woo girls, are you?"


    "This..."


    Instantly, Elder Turner''s face turned a shade of red, embarrassed: "Timothy, my boy, you really have a unique insight, seeing right through me."


    "Well, it''s not entirely that, it''s just that I..."


    "Hey, Elder Turner, don''t worry about it too much. It''s not that you can''t find a partner, you''ve just been devoted to your spiritual practice for four hundred years with no interest in romantic affairs. Don''t worry, I can share my love stories with you as a reference to enrich your own experiences." Timothy interrupted with a bold laugh.


    "Timothy, you truly know me! From now on, let''s not talk about elder and disciple. You''re my brother!"


    Elder Turner was so moved he was at a loss for words, his gaze towards Timothy filled with immense gratitude: "Now that Goddess Sylvia is busy with visitors, and since you can''t see her anyway, how about we brothers go have a couple of drinks at the tavern?"


    Timothy smiled, "Then let''s drink and I''ll share my love stories."


    "Good brother, good brother!" Elder Turner had never felt so moved.


    Remembering how Timothy was pursued by many female disciples, he suddenly felt that even learning a little could perhaps help him break his single status!


    Before long, the two were arm in arm, laughing and heading to the tavern.


    The atmosphere was even closer than that of blood brothers, with no trace of the elder-disciple relationship.


    At the tavern, Elder Turner spared no expense, buying the two most expensive bottles of wine for two hundred Mana Crystals.


    As the food and drink were served, he blushed a little, somewhat embarrassed, "Brother Timothy, please share your love stories, teach me a thing or two."


    "Alright, since Elder Turner wants to hear, I''ll tell you everything today. You better take notes, might come in handy someday."


    "Here''s to that."


    "Cheers!"


    "Gulp, gulp, gulp."


    "Gulp, gulp, gulp."


    "Actually, being in love isn''t as complicated as you might think..."


    Timothy began to recount his love story with Goddess Sylvia, using different names throughout, never revealing Sylvia''s true identity.


    Even so, as he shared these sweet, lemony tales of love, Elder Turner was completely engrossed.


    After several rounds of drinks and a variety of dishes, when Timothy embellished the story with a kiss that sealed their love, Elder Turner couldn''t hold back his emotions and tears streamed down his face: "Brother Timothy, I finally understand! The reason I''ve been single all these years isn''t that I''m not good enough or handsome enough. It''s because I never truly understood what love is."


    "A love story like yours, Timothy, that''s what true love is. Compared to that, everything I''ve heard or seen before is just nonsense!"


    "I never thought I''d hear such a heart-touching story one day!"


    "If such a moving story were told to Goddess Sylvia, even she, with her heart of ice, might be moved!"


    With tears in his eyes, Elder Turner kept downing the spirit-rich wine.


    This wine, worth a hundred Mana Crystals, was no ordinary drink. Even with his profound spiritual cultivation, he couldn''t resist the strength of the alcohol.


    Staggering, he finally finished the drink and dried his tears.


    Elder Turner seemed content, looking at Timothy with a drunken gaze: "Right, Timothy, your story is indeed touching. But you haven''t yet mentioned your lover''s name. You can keep it a secret if you want, but could you at least give me some clue about her?"


    "Do you really want to guess, Elder Turner?" sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course."


    "Alright."


    Timothy nodded: "First clue, she''s just a young girl, six hundred years older than me."


    "Six hundred years?"


    The alcohol was too strong, and Elder Turner''s mind was a blur, unable to think of a suitable match.


    Timothy continued: "Second clue, she''s also at Sky Sanctuary."


    "Six hundred years old, Sky Sanctuary..."


    Initially drowsy and nearly asleep, Elder Turner suddenly jolted awake, sobering up a bit, his eyes widening in disbelief: "You mean, could it be..."


    ''Ssshh...''


    Timothy thought Elder Turner was too drunk to think straight, but it seemed he might have given away too much.


    "Elder Turner, how are you feeling now?" Timothy asked with a gentle smile, trying to divert the conversation.


    "My head hurts, and I''m still half drunk. Wait, what were you saying just now...?"


    "If you don''t want to think about it, then don''t."


    As Elder Turner painfully tried to concentrate, Timothy suddenly pulled out a chair leg.


    "Thud!"


    He gently tapped Elder Turner on the back of the head.


    Timothy dusted off his hands: "Memory erasing trick, done!"

 Chapter 60 - 60: A birthday gift

    Watching Elder Turner passed out on the table, Timothy finally relaxed.


    With him drunk like that, plus a hit from his own ''Memory erasing trick''.


    Even if he wakes up and remembers something, he''ll probably just think it was all a dream.


    But right now, the most important thing was...


    "I can''t believe the goddess actually has a birthday!"


    His wife''s birthday, and he was out gallivanting alone!


    That''s like giving your girlfriend a chilled drink during her period, booking a hotel room, and then spending the time alone solving complex math problems��serious trouble!


    Looking out at the dimming sky outside the tavern, the last rays of the sunset were scattering, and it was about to get dark.


    Timothy sank into deep thought, quickly figuring out how to make amends.


    ...


    Sky Sanctuary.


    Two female disciples knelt at the bottom of the steps, shivering slightly from the cold temperature and overwhelming fear.


    "Was it you who sold Timothy''s portraits and videos for money?"


    Sylvia''s authoritative voice boomed, scaring the two disciples out of their wits.


    After discovering a sudden surge of Timothy''s fanatics at the base of Sky Sanctuary, Sylvia immediately sent an elder to investigate.


    To her surprise, they uncovered insiders selling Timothy''s portraits and videos.


    Especially Layla on the left, a disciple of exceptional talent and a potential future steward, leading such a scheme.


    "Please, goddess, forgive me, I didn''t mean to!" Layla cried pitifully on the ground, tears streaming down her face.


    She knew all too well about the goddess''s temper and the invisible Emperor-level pressure in the air, which filled her with immense fear.


    Layla tried to downplay her guilt: "I swear on my spiritual path and future cultivation, I never initially intended to make money off Brother Timothy''s portraits. My spying on Brother Timothy had other reasons."


    Sylvia frowned slightly, "What reasons?"


    "I didn''t have any ulterior motives, I just... craved Brother Timothy''s body!"


    Layla tried to shift the blame from betraying her fellow disciples for money to merely being lustful.


    But for some reason, after she said that, the oppressive aura from the goddess felt even more terrifying.


    Even the air seemed to thicken with a subtle, almost imperceptible intent to kill.


    Layla was terrified, quickly adding, "Please, goddess, calm your anger!"


    "Although I crave Brother Timothy''s body, I only ever glanced at him when he passed by. But I''ve never actually seen him naked!"


    "You haven''t... seen him?"


    "Yes, Brother Timothy''s window is just too small. When he was there, several sisters crowded the window, blocking it completely. Even if I wanted to peek, there wasn''t a single gap!" Layla said this with a tone of deep regret and sorrow.


    Sylvia: "��"


    Well, that''s just great. Even though I haven''t openly admitted my relationship with Timothy, this is really crossing the line!


    Not only people from other Sects, but even the female disciples of Sky Sanctuary are all eyeing Timothy.


    If I were to really investigate, how many hidden rivals would I find?


    Sylvia clenched her teeth, barely concealing her murderous intent: "One last question, have you noticed anything unusual recently while spying on Timothy?"


    "Anything unusual..."


    Layla paused for a moment, then honestly replied, "Brother Timothy has been focused on his cultivation these past few days, hardly doing anything else. However, I often hear Brother Timothy mention the goddess to other disciples and elders. It seems like every day, Brother Timothy inadvertently brings up the goddess..."


    Hearing this, Sylvia felt a stir in her heart.


    It was as if the warm sun had shone down, instantly dispelling the cold in her heart.


    The setting sun''s rays fell on her beautiful cheeks, the warm light making her feel a warmth inside.


    ''Maybe I was overthinking it...


    Hmph, really, always talking about me in front of others, isn''t he afraid of accidentally revealing our secret?''


    Sylvia let out a soft snort, still showing displeasure, but a warm smile inadvertently appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    "I know everything that happened, you may leave now."


    "Remember, there must not be a next time, or I won''t hesitate to act."


    Her cold, authoritative voice made Layla startle.


    ''The goddess has forgiven me!''


    She had thought that avoiding expulsion from Sky Sanctuary was already the greatest mercy she could expect, never imagining the goddess would actually let her off.


    "Thank you for your forgiveness, goddess. From now on, I will dedicate myself to my cultivation to repay your kindness," Layla said gratefully, bowing deeply on the ground.


    "Enough, but there''s one more thing I need your help with." Sylvia didn''t say it out loud but communicated through spiritual power.


    A moment later, Layla was startled: "Goddess, do you want me to keep an eye on which other sisters are craving Brother Timothy''s body?"


    "Exactly."


    "Don''t worry, goddess, I will keep my identity hidden and complete the mission!"


    "Good, you may go now."


    "Thank you, goddess!"


    Soon after, the two female disciples respectfully left the great hall.


    At this moment, a banquet for various visiting powers had been set up.


    Sky Sanctuary was lit up and festive, a stark contrast to its usual tranquility.


    But Sylvia seemed utterly disinterested in the festivities.


    She just stared at the dimming sky outside, feeling a sense of emptiness.


    It was an important birthday, yet the most crucial person was missing.


    No matter how lively the celebration, it couldn''t touch her heart.


    Just then, a figure drifted into Sky Sanctuary.


    Backlit by the sunset, the golden afterglow highlighted his figure, making him look as if he was bathed in holy light.


    Sylvia''s eyes narrowed slightly: "Timothy? How did you get back?"


    "My wife''s birthday? Of course, I had to rush back. Nothing''s more important than this!"


    Timothy smiled, gently taking Sylvia''s hand.


    "Hmph, you left early in the morning, hardly seems like you wanted to celebrate my birthday. It looked more like you were trying to escape," Sylvia said petulantly, trying to pull her hand away.


    But Timothy firmly held her delicate hand: "Come with me, I''ve gone to great lengths to prepare a birthday gift for tonight."


    "A birthday gift?"


    "Even if you did prepare something, the banquet is about to start, and I won''t have time to get away," Sylvia pouted, refusing.


    "What''s so great about the banquet food? Besides, if the goddess herself stands them up, who would dare to complain?"


    "Trust me, let''s go!"


    Timothy took Sylvia''s hand and they flew off towards the base of Sky Sanctuary, riding the wind.


    As the two rode the wind, they happened upon Elder Turner, who was thoroughly inebriated.


    Having been plied with two whole jugs of expensive, potent spirit wine and having taken a hit from Timothy, Elder Turner was feeling a headache, a sore neck, and an overall sense of grogginess.


    "Timothy, what are you doing here?" Elder Turner asked, his voice slurred.


    But just as he finished his question, he inadvertently turned his head and caught sight of Goddess Sylvia not far behind Timothy.


    Instantly, Elder Turner sobered up a bit, startled by her presence.


    "Goddess, what are you doing here!"


    "The goddess is leaving Sky Sanctuary to handle some important matters, and I''m accompanying her. Elder Turner, don''t worry about it. Just go back and tell the guests to head home after the banquet," Timothy said, patting him nonchalantly.


    "But what exactly..." Elder Turner watched as Timothy and the goddess, closely followed by one another, flew away.


    Left standing there, Elder Turner felt his mind couldn''t quite keep up. S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 61 - 61: Your tongue is really smooth...

    Although it wasn''t unusual for Goddess Sylvia to treat Timothy a bit differently from other disciples, Elder Turner couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something odd about their relationship.


    Images of Timothy and the goddess flashed through his mind.


    For a brief moment, Elder Turner suddenly thought they actually looked quite well-matched!


    "How could I entertain such a disrespectful thought about the great Goddess Sylvia?" he chastised himself.


    Shaking his head vigorously, Elder Turner slapped himself hard on the face, trying desperately to rid himself of this absurd notion.


    ...


    On a hillside outside Azure Sea City.


    The evening breeze swept through, gently rustling the flowers and grass.


    As the sky darkened, Sylvia curiously asked, "Didn''t you say you were taking me out for a birthday date? Why have we been sitting here for so long?"


    "I was waiting for this moment," Timothy said with a slight smile, standing up.


    Holding the Phoenix Blade in his hand, he suddenly slashed towards the sky.


    In an instant, a boundless blaze erupted from the Phoenix Blade.


    Amidst the scorching flames, the high-pitched cry of a phoenix resounded through the air.


    The fierce flames gathered, gradually forming the shape of a phoenix.


    The phoenix, surrounded by flames, soared majestically and divinely through the sky.


    In the midst of its cries, there was a sense of overwhelming pressure that surged in all directions.


    The phoenix rising from the ashes, a symbol of auspiciousness!


    As a divine bird, any technique or spiritual energy related to the phoenix was incredibly difficult to master and immensely precious.


    "This pressure... you''ve repaired the Phoenix Blade?" Sylvia asked, slightly surprised.


    The Phoenix Blade was a Heavenly-level treasure that had been damaged to its core by her, and its phoenix spirit was nearly destroyed.


    Even she had found no way to repair it. How had Timothy managed it?


    "There''s nothing too difficult in this world. For you, my love, aren''t these just basic skills?" Timothy said with a slight smile.


    The night sky, the breeze, the flowers, the phoenix soaring above, and... Timothy by her side.


    Watching the scenes unfold around her, Sylvia''s gaze became somewhat distant.


    Just then, the phoenix cried out again and, under Timothy''s control, slowly descended beside them.


    "Are you trying to use it as a mount?"


    Sylvia couldn''t help but laugh: "The phoenix is revered by many as a divine bird, worshipped and honored. And here you are, using it as a mount!"


    Gracefully, she sat on the neck of the phoenix, and Timothy sat behind her.


    Using the excuse of needing to hold onto the phoenix''s feathers, Timothy''s arms naturally wrapped around her soft waist.


    They were very close, and Sylvia could even feel the warmth coming from Timothy''s chest.


    Especially those arms around her waist, which kept subtly moving.


    Sylvia shot Timothy a reproachful look: "You didn''t have me sit here just to take advantage of me, did you?"


    "Of course not," Timothy replied, pulling on the feathers slightly.


    Instantly, the fiery phoenix spread its wings and soared into the sky.


    In the darkness, the land was pitch black, and even the stars seemed swallowed by the night.


    But the flames flickering from the phoenix shone exceptionally bright and clear in the sky.


    Feeling the warmth from behind her, Sylvia''s gaze softened.


    Having been the supreme goddess for so long, she had flown with the wind, crossed countless mountains and rivers, and seen all the world''s beauty.


    But this moment, this scene, was deeply etched in her heart, unforgettable.


    Just then, Timothy said, "Look down."


    They had just flown over Azure Sea City, where they had their first date.


    In an instant, the once dark city burst into light.


    Bright lights in every color illuminated the city, casting a dreamy, multicolored glow that made the entire place look as enchanting as blooming flowers.


    With the phoenix soaring in the sky and countless lights twinkling below, the scene was breathtakingly beautiful.


    "Happy birthday, my dear," Timothy''s voice whispered in her ear.


    Snapping out of her reverie, Sylvia''s ears turned bright red. "Is this your birthday present for me?"


    "That''s right. How do you feel about it?"


    "Hmph, it''s just okay! Just some fancy lights, I''m not that easily impressed!" Sylvia huffed, pretending to be indifferent.


    But the sparkle in her eyes betrayed her true feelings.


    "But how did you manage to get the whole of Azure Sea City to light up at the same time?" Sylvia asked, curious.


    Timothy replied, "It was simple. I just told everyone in the city that Goddess Sylvia and I were getting married today, and if they didn''t want to die, they''d better light up their lamps when I arrived."


    "Always the joker," Sylvia pinched Timothy lightly.


    But her touch was much gentler this time.


    Timothy chuckled, then confessed, "Actually, I spoke to the city lord in advance. I told him that a divine phoenix would descend here tonight. If they wanted the phoenix to bring them good fortune, they would need to light up the city and hold a grand celebration when the phoenix arrived."


    "I see," Sylvia nodded, understanding.


    Under the moonlight, she turned to look at Timothy, her gaze softening.


    In the reflection of the vibrant lights, Sylvia''s thoughts became hazy, and her lips unconsciously moved closer to Timothy''s.


    Timothy also leaned in slowly.


    "Wait."


    Just as their lips were about to meet, Timothy suddenly stopped.


    "What''s wrong?" Sylvia asked, slightly startled.


    Timothy looked around cautiously and said, "I''ve noticed a pattern. Every time we''re about to kiss, the Holy Messenger Zephyra seems to appear out of nowhere. We need to make sure the coast is clear first."


    After scanning the surroundings thoroughly and ensuring it was safe, Timothy finally nodded, "Okay, she''s not here. Come on, my love, let''s continue."


    But Sylvia, blushing furiously, pushed Timothy away, unable to hide her embarrassment: "Idiot! You''ve ruined the mood!"


    ...


    Inside Azure Sea City,


    The city was ablaze with lights, creating an atmosphere of lively celebration.


    "The divine phoenix has really descended! The city lord was right!"


    "As the city lord said, if we light up the city at the moment the phoenix arrives, Azure Sea City will always be under the protection of the divine bird!"


    "That''s the blessing of the phoenix!"


    Excited beyond measure, the festive noise in Azure Sea City even surpassed that of any festival.


    People on the streets were overjoyed, congratulating each other.


    The streets were bustling, lined with stalls and a variety of exquisite foods.


    At a chocolate stall, Timothy stopped.


    This stall was different from the others,customers could choose to mold their own chocolate shapes.


    For most ordinary people, their homemade chocolates were usually misshapen and hardly recognizable.


    But for cultivators, using spiritual energy to mold the chocolate was no problem at all.


    Timothy seemed genuinely intrigued, "Hey babe, how about we try making some chocolate by hand?"


    "Come on, we''re adults, not kids... Wait, you can actually shape this chocolate yourself?" Sylvia''s eyes lit up mid-sentence.


    She carefully picked up a spoon filled with melted chocolate and turned her back, guarding it closely.


    Timothy chuckled, "What shape are you planning to make?"


    "Not telling!" Sylvia huffed, covering it even more tightly.


    "And what about you? What shape will yours be?"


    But soon, she sneaked a peek in Timothy''s direction.


    Timothy smiled, "I''m not telling either."


    "Hmph!"


    As they infused their creations with a magical touch, the onlookers watched in amazement as the chocolates quickly took shape and solidified.


    Turning around, Sylvia kept her chocolate figure hidden behind her back.


    She noticed Timothy was also keeping his chocolate tightly covered.


    Timothy suggested, "How about we swap our chocolates and try each other''s?" sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Swap?"


    "Yeah, I''ll count down from three, and then we''ll reveal them at the same time."


    "Okay, but just so you know, I didn''t have any special intentions with this chocolate. Don''t get the wrong idea after seeing it."


    Timothy nodded.


    "Three."


    "Two."


    "One."


    Both chocolate figures were revealed under the light.


    Timothy was momentarily stunned, and Sylvia''s gaze froze.


    Both had crafted the other''s likeness in chocolate using their magical powers.


    Especially Timothy, who had meticulously sculpted Sylvia''s proud, cold beauty and flawless demeanor.


    The only thing Sylvia was curious about was the strange string of text atop the chocolate figure''s head.


    "What''s this?" Sylvia asked, puzzled.


    "It says ''143.'' It''s a numerical expression I learned from a beautiful blue planet."


    "It means ''I love you.''"


    "I knew you were up to something!" Sylvia turned away, her cheeks faintly blushing under the light.


    "Here, try it, it''s really sweet," Timothy offered the chocolate figure to her.


    "Hmph, I''ll just eat my own," Sylvia turned back and bit into the half of the chocolate shaped like Timothy.


    The taste was sweet and the aftertaste rich.


    But when she looked back at Timothy, she noticed he hadn''t eaten his chocolate figure, which floated in mid-air.


    "What are you doing?" Sylvia asked.


    Timothy grinned, "I can''t help it. A chocolate that looks like my wife, I''m afraid it might fall if I hold it, and melt if I keep it in my mouth. I just can''t bring myself to eat it."


    "You!"


    Sylvia''s cheeks grew even hotter.


    She stepped forward, snatched the chocolate figure from Timothy''s hands, and stored it in her magical ring.


    "Hey, I haven''t even had a bite yet!" Timothy protested.


    "Nope, you''re not eating it!"


    "Why not? Is Goddess Sylvia going to keep it as a souvenir?"


    The sound of a passionate kiss followed.


    "Your tongue is really smooth..."


    Walking through the bustling streets, Timothy and Sylvia started one behind the other but soon fell into step side by side.


    As they reached the busiest intersection, Timothy suddenly stopped, gently took Sylvia''s hand with a smile, and said, "Actually, I have another gift for you today."


    "Another... what?"


    Surprisingly, Sylvia didn''t pull away this time, her usually aloof face tinged with a hint of anticipation.


    "It''s this." Timothy looked up at the sky.


    At that moment, the cry of a phoenix rang out again, louder and more divine than before, echoing across the entire Azure Sea City.


    As the phoenix, bathed in flames, descended from the sky, the whole city erupted in excitement.


    "The sacred phoenix! It''s really flying towards us!"


    "A sign of great fortune, truly a blessing from the heavens!"


    "It looks like the phoenix is landing in the center of Lantern Street, let''s go see!"


    The entire city was in motion. Vendors abandoned their stalls, people leapt out of bed, and even couples paused their intimate moments to join the crowd rushing towards the heart of Azure Sea City.


    A wave of intense heat swept around as the citizens stared in awe at the unbelievable, sacred scene before them.


    Surrounded by flames, with a triple-golden crown, it was the mythical phoenix, a harbinger of good omens, just as the legends described.


    "What are you trying to do?"


    Sylvia suddenly noticed Timothy''s other hand near her knee, her expression turning slightly panicked.


    Timothy smiled, "Last time in Azure Sea City, you carried me princess-style. I thought I should return the favor."


    With that, he gently lifted her in a princess carry.


    Leaping up, Timothy landed directly on the back of the fiery phoenix.


    As the phoenix cried out, a vortex of flames rose, and the bird took flight.


    The onlookers were utterly astonished by the scene that seemed beyond imagination.


    The sacred phoenix served as a mount, and the two riders gazed into each other''s eyes.


    Their lips slowly met and finally merged together.


    "Truly a match made in heaven, these two must be deities!"


    "Definitely, no mere mortal or even a cultivator could possess such stunning beauty!"


    "To think that celestial beings would descend on Azure Sea City riding a phoenix, this is a sign of great prosperity for our city!"


    The people of Azure Sea City looked up at the sky, filled with envy and awe, exclaiming in amazement.


    Meanwhile...


    In the Sky Sanctuary, Zephyra suddenly woke from her sleep, puzzled by the bright moonlight outside.


    She had a feeling she had missed something very important.

 Chapter 62 - 62: The goddess and I encountered two giant snakes

    After crossing mountains and rivers, the crimson flames seemed to burn across the sky.


    Near Sky Sanctuary.


    It felt like forever before their lips finally parted.


    The Fire Phoenix descended, landing on the ground.


    Sylvia''s face was flushed with embarrassment, "There were so many people in the city just now! How could you dare..."


    "Don''t worry, no one in those mortal towns would recognize a goddess. Besides, they probably all thought you were an angel, not giving it a second thought."


    "Smooth talker."


    Although Sylvia seemed to disdain Timothy''s flattery on the surface, her cute annoyance gradually faded away.


    Because they left so openly, with a hint of blush, Sylvia flew back to Sky Sanctuary alone first.


    The first thing she did upon returning was to take the chocolate Timothy had made and head to the Frost Palace.


    The Frost Palace was filled with cold air, a place meant for storing extremely precious items.


    Within the entire Sky Sanctuary, only a few treasures were worthy of being stored there.


    The place was full of various prohibitions and tightly guarded. Unless Sky Sanctuary was breached, it was impossible for anyone to take anything from there.


    The High Priest guarding the place was Elder Turner.


    Seeing the goddess return, Elder Turner quickly lifted the prohibitions and opened the gates of the Frost Palace.


    The mist was thick.


    When he clearly saw the goddess carefully placing a humanoid chocolate in the corner with the strongest magical barriers, Elder Turner was stunned.


    That humanoid chocolate looked just like Goddess Sylvia!


    "No, it can''t just be ordinary chocolate!"


    Elder Turner immediately dismissed the thought, even finding his initial idea laughable.


    How could a mere piece of chocolate be of such importance to Goddess Sylvia?


    The item that the supreme goddess cherished so much must be a treasure capable of shocking the world!


    And the humanoid appearance of the chocolate was just to disguise its truly terrifying value.


    This piece of chocolate must be a treasure far beyond his imagination!


    Taking another look at the chocolate, Elder Turner became even more convinced of his thoughts.


    He couldn''t feel the slightest aura from the humanoid chocolate.


    Ordinary treasures, no matter how well hidden, would emit traces of spiritual energy.


    But on this sugar figure, he couldn''t detect anything at all.


    Perhaps, the goddess had set up countless formations and prohibitions to suppress the overwhelming spiritual energy of the sugar figure!


    Elder Turner felt somewhat embarrassed, his reverence for the goddess deepening.


    No wonder the goddess had suddenly left Sky Sanctuary with Timothy.


    It turned out that in this short time, she had found such a treasure.


    It was truly astonishing, admirable, and inspired endless respect!


    Storing a piece of chocolate in the Frost Palace was somewhat embarrassing to speak of.


    Stepping out of the Frost Palace, Sylvia glanced at Elder Turner and coughed slightly awkwardly, "Elder Turner, have the guests who came for the banquet been dismissed?"


    Elder Turner quickly replied, "Reporting to the supreme goddess, they have all been sent away. All sects and nations respect the goddess''s command, and none dare to disobey."


    "Mhm."


    Sylvia nodded, looked around to make sure no one was around, and then lowered her voice somewhat sheepishly, "Elder Turner, please keep the matter of the chocolate being placed in the Frost Palace a secret. Don''t let it slip."


    "Yes, rest assured, goddess. Even if I die, I will keep this matter strictly confidential and will not reveal a single word."


    Elder Turner bowed deeply.


    The goddess herself had personally instructed him on this matter!


    Elder Turner''s thoughts were further confirmed.


    This seemingly ordinary piece of chocolate must hold secrets and value that even he could not fathom!


    Watching the goddess gradually disappear into the distance, Elder Turner reset the prohibitions and cast several spells of his own before he finally felt at ease.


    Just then, he saw Timothy approaching from afar.


    Elder Turner was about to greet him when he noticed something in Timothy''s hand.


    "What is that..."


    As Timothy approached, Elder Turner''s pupils suddenly shrank in disbelief at the object in front of him.


    In Timothy''s hand was a humanoid chocolate that looked exactly like the goddess!


    "Timothy, what exactly is that in your hand?"


    "It''s just chocolate, what''s up?" Timothy replied, taking a satisfied bite of the chocolate in his hand.


    He was relieved that he had been quick enough to make an extra one secretly.


    Otherwise, he would have had nothing to eat today.


    Seeing Timothy bite into the humanoid chocolate, Elder Turner was almost scared out of his wits.


    Wasn''t this the treasure that the goddess cherished so much?


    How dare he!


    More importantly, the chocolate was shaped exactly like the goddess.


    If the goddess saw Timothy eating a chocolate shaped like her, it could spell disaster!


    Overwhelmed, Elder Turner was completely frightened.


    He quickly blocked Timothy with a stern face.


    "Brother Timothy, if you want to stay alive, you better put that chocolate away now. Otherwise, no one can save you!"


    "I''m just eating chocolate..."


    "Ah, forget it." Timothy thought for a moment, then decided to give up explaining and temporarily put away the chocolate.


    After calming down for a while, Elder Turner finally recovered from his shock and fear.


    He sighed deeply and asked, "Brother Timothy, what exactly did you and the goddess do just now? Why does it seem like the goddess returned with a treasure, and her expression seemed a bit off?"


    "Well..."


    Timothy hesitated for a moment, then a serious look came over his face:


    "Elder Turner, you don''t know, but what happened just now was incredibly dangerous, a matter of life and death."


    "What exactly did you encounter?"


    Hearing this, Elder Turner''s face changed.


    Given the goddess''s formidable power, what kind of terrifying existence could have put her in danger!


    "Far more terrifying than you can imagine, Elder Turner."


    "The goddess and I encountered two giant snakes."


    "Their strength was terrifying, and they were entwined in battle at one location."


    "They nearly turned two canyons upside down, and the towering waters almost surged out."


    "With my strength, I dared not get close. Later, it was the goddess who took action and barely subdued them. She prevented these two giant snakes from escaping the canyon and wreaking havoc on the world."


    "I can''t believe that in such a short time, the goddess accomplished such a great feat." Elder Turner was deeply moved, his reverence for Goddess Sylvia growing even deeper.


    After a moment of thought, he asked with some trepidation, "But what kind of demons were those two snakes?"


    "Were they the multicolored Rainbow Devourer Serpent, or the crimson-colored Crimson Inferno Serpent?"


    "Neither." Timothy shook his head. "Both pythons were of a pale pink color, and as for their species... I''ve never seen them before."


    Elder Turner took a deep breath, his heart filled with even greater shock.


    It seemed that the goddess had subdued a rare and extremely powerful new type of monster!


    Such a feat was truly astonishing!


    After gazing up at the sky with reverence for a good while, Elder Turner finally snapped back to reality.


    Mostly sober now, he pulled a beautifully patterned invitation from his sleeve and handed it to Timothy: "Right, the Blooming Sanctuary is holding a grand celebration in two days. All the forces that usually interact with the Blooming Sanctuary will bring their outstanding disciples to attend. Take this invitation, and go with the goddess."


    "Is Sylvia going too?" Timothy asked.


    "Yes, the Blooming Sanctuary has an ancient heritage, and most importantly, Holy Maiden Aeliana has always had a good relationship with the goddess. The celebration will likely gather many powerful sects and sacred lands. You and a few others will represent Sky Sanctuary, so make sure you don''t embarrass us."


    "Don''t worry, wherever Goddess Sylvia is, I''ll be there." Timothy grabbed the invitation.


    "Good, I trust you," Elder Turner nodded, but then he quickly added a stern warning, "However, I''ve noticed you''ve been quite close to Goddess Sylvia lately. Although her attitude towards you is indeed different from other disciples, you must be careful not to overstep. Especially about the incident with the two snakes yesterday, remember to tell me all about it when you have time."


    Timothy immediately shook his head, "That''s something I absolutely can''t go into detail about."


    "Why not?" Elder Turner asked.


    "If I go into more detail, I might as well sign my own death warrant..."


    "?"


    ...


    In the past few days, Sky Sanctuary had admitted a dozen new disciples.


    Few knew that these new disciples all came from the Doomed Soul Sect.


    After the Doomed Soul Sect submitted, they were observed for a period to confirm their loyalty.


    The elders strictly selected several disciples with good conduct and qualifications from within their ranks to temporarily become outer disciples of Sky Sanctuary.


    Among them was Yvenna, who had shown exceptional talent in the Doomed Soul Sect.


    No one expected that in just a few days, Yvenna, with her endearing and straightforward personality, quickly became popular among the female disciples of Sky Sanctuary.


    In the female disciples'' quarters.


    After drawing the curtains and securely closing the door, Layla led a group of female disciples gathered together.


    After cautiously checking their surroundings, Layla finally unlocked the protective formations at a corner of the wall and took out a scroll.


    "Yvenna, your sisters have something pretty to show you today," Layla said with a smile tinged with intrigue, while the other female disciples had varied expressions��some shy, some nervous, but all shared a common feeling��anticipation.


    "What kind of pretty thing is it?" Yvenna''s eyes also carried an unmistakable curiosity.


    Although she hadn''t been part of the sect for long, these senior sisters had treated her very well.


    Now, with such a solemn and mysterious gathering, the scroll must contain something extremely precious!


    "You''ll see soon enough." Gently rubbing the scroll in her hands, Layla''s gaze was tender and full of emotion. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even... with a quite evident sense of enchantment.


    As the scroll slowly unfurled, all the female disciples in the room stared intently at it.


    Palms clenched, nails digging into their flesh, a bead of sweat inadvertently rolling down a forehead.


    In everyone''s eyes, there seemed to be a sparkle.


    Finally, the content of the scroll was fully revealed to everyone present.


    "Brother Timothy is so handsome!"


    "Ah, I''m mesmerized, Brother Timothy is too handsome!"


    "This painting should belong in the heavens, how often can we see such a sight on earth? I really want to marry Brother Timothy!"


    Instantly, the room erupted with the infatuated cries of the female disciples.


    Including Layla, all the female disciples were jumping around, uncontrollably excited.

 Chapter 63 - 63: Trouble?

    Looking a bit dazed, Yvenna caught Layla''s attention, who chuckled and said, "Yvenna, you''ve only just arrived at Sky Sanctuary, right? You probably haven''t met Brother Timothy yet. Don''t be too embarrassed, it''s totally normal to be speechless around someone as handsome as Brother Timothy."


    "No, I know Brother Timothy," Yvenna shook her head.


    "You know Brother Timothy?" Layla laughed, "Well, so do we all, but it''s just that Brother Timothy doesn''t know us..."


    Yvenna shook her head again, "Brother Timothy knows me too, and..."


    She paused, glanced at the other female disciples in the room, and sighed, "Sisters, you all are really nice, even showing me pictures of Brother Timothy. But I can''t keep lying to you." S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sorry, sisters. The truth is, Brother Timothy likes me. I don''t think you guys stand a chance."


    Layla was momentarily stunned, a sheepish smile on her face, "Yvenna, you''re joking, right? You barely know Brother Timothy, how could he possibly like you?"


    "And besides, we''re talking about Brother Timothy here!"


    "Ever since Brother Timothy joined, I''ve never heard of him being involved with any female disciple."


    "He''s a true gentleman, never flirts or messes around, how could he possibly..."


    "Brother Timothy has gently touched my head..." Yvenna''s words made everyone pause.


    She contentedly touched the top of her own head, "Brother Timothy has touched my head more than once, each time gentler than the last."


    "Not only that, but Brother Timothy has also given me personal guidance on my cultivation twice. He hinted repeatedly that if I work hard, one day I could be worthy to be with him. Through his expressions, his words, and everything else that happened. Brother Timothy kept hinting, even openly showing his feelings for me. I think his intentions are very clear."


    Yvenna''s smile grew even brighter, "Ever since the last time Brother Timothy touched my head, I''ve only used spiritual energy to clean the dust from my hair, I haven''t washed it once. This way, Brother Timothy''s scent stays on my head."


    At that moment, all the female disciples were stunned.


    From Yvenna''s words and demeanor, it was clear to them that this was no fabrication.


    "Brother Timothy is secretly in love with Yvenna, even hinting at it repeatedly! Yvenna, you''re so lucky!"


    "Woohoo, although I still don''t want to give up on Brother Timothy, don''t worry, little sister, I''ll support you all the way!"


    "So touching, boo hoo."


    Moved by the love story, Layla stepped forward, tears in her eyes as she gently grabbed Yvenna''s shoulders, "But Yvenna, Brother Timothy has made quite a name for himself in the Valley of the Undead, and now countless people are after him. Aren''t you worried?"


    "Of course, Brother Timothy has already hinted at it many times, he''s just too shy to say it outright. How could other women possibly have a place in his heart?" Yvenna said, a bit smugly.


    "Sister, boo hoo!" Layla, overwhelmed with emotion, earnestly said, "Don''t worry, little sister, I''ll make sure Brother Timothy confesses his feelings to you!"


    ��


    The grand festival at Blooming Sanctuary was about to begin.


    The next morning, Goddess Sylvia set off alone for Blooming Sanctuary.


    Accompanying Timothy were ten other disciples, including Layla, who was among the most talented.


    The Arcane Airship slowly ascended, and Elder Turner repeatedly instructed, "On your journey to Blooming Sanctuary, you will encounter various forces. Remember to act cautiously, avoid trouble, and demonstrate the dignity of Sky Sanctuary."


    "I know," Timothy waved his hand and left Sky Sanctuary aboard the Arcane Airship.


    The Arcane Airship, crafted with various formations and precision techniques, was much faster than the usual Mystic Core monks'' flight.


    Before long, it had crossed mountains and rivers, traveling a great distance.


    As the Arcane Airship stabilized, Layla quietly approached Timothy.


    Yvenna''s love story had truly moved her.


    It was just unfortunate that Brother Timothy, clearly in love with Yvenna, was too afraid to express his feelings.


    Seizing this godsent opportunity, Layla was eager to help forge this wonderful union.


    Although Goddess Sylvia was strongly opposed to romantic relationships, if she succeeded, surely at Timothy and Yvenna''s wedding, Goddess Sylvia would be overjoyed and might even come to greatly appreciate her!


    After all, bringing together a couple was no easy feat.


    Before diving deeper, Layla decided to test Timothy a bit.


    "Hey, Brother Timothy!" Layla approached him with a beaming smile and greeted him.


    "And you are?"


    "I''m Layla, I''ve always admired you, Brother Timothy."


    "Oh, Sister Layla." Timothy nodded politely but seemed to keep his distance.


    ''He didn''t try to chat up even someone as pretty as me. Looks like Brother Timothy really is a gentleman.''


    Pleased with this observation, Layla moved on to her next question, "By the way, Brother Timothy, Sister Yvenna has been at Sky Sanctuary for several days now. Why haven''t you gone to see her?"


    "Huh? Yvenna is here at Sky Sanctuary?" Timothy looked puzzled.


    "You didn''t know?"


    "No, I didn''t."


    Layla''s face turned a bit awkward, "But Brother Timothy, aren''t you secretly in love with Yvenna? How come you don''t know such an important thing?"


    "Who''s in love with her? Sister, are you sure you''re not mixing things up?" Timothy internally cursed.


    You can eat whatever you want, but you can''t just say anything!


    Thankfully, Goddess Sylvia went to Blooming Sanctuary alone today and didn''t take this airship.


    Otherwise, I''d probably be in big trouble today!


    Layla was completely taken aback, "No? But didn''t you touch her head?"


    "Touch her head?"


    Timothy hesitated for a moment. If pushing her away counts as touching, then maybe he did touch her head.


    But...


    Timothy was speechless, "What does touching her head have to do with liking her?"


    "Ah?" Hearing this, Layla stepped back half a step, her expression full of shock.


    Her mind was reeling.


    ''He captures girls'' hearts by touching their heads and then says he doesn''t like them. Isn''t that just player behavior!


    Could it be that Brother Timothy is one of those guys who changes once he gets what he wants!


    But Yvenna is so innocent and kind, she must not be deceived!


    What if Timothy really is a player? Then poor Yvenna''s future would be...''


    Biting her lip, Layla was determined not to let such a thing happen.


    Even if it meant sacrificing herself, she had to find out Timothy''s true intentions.


    "If you don''t like her, that''s good. Then, Brother Timothy, what do you think of me? Do I meet your aesthetic standards?"


    Suddenly, Layla''s face took on a seductive quality as she lightly lifted her gauzy sleeve to reveal her pale shoulder.


    While speaking, she also provocatively twisted her waist, giving Timothy a flirtatious look.


    However, Timothy looked at her as if she were foolish.


    After all, he had seen such dance moves countless times in nightclubs on Earth before coming to this world.


    Not to mention those who wore even less...


    Cough, cough.


    Realizing that Timothy was utterly unmoved, Layla was slightly stunned.


    Could it be that she had misunderstood, and Brother Timothy really wasn''t a womanizer?


    No, she had to be absolutely sure!


    Layla moved even closer, her shoulder barely touching Timothy''s through her thin veil, her smile sultry, "By the way, Brother Timothy, I just remembered there are some really nice massage parlors back in our hometown. The girls there are not only beautiful but also skilled and provide excellent service. Are you interested?"


    Hearing this, Timothy suddenly turned his head and coughed lightly, "That massage parlor you mentioned... is it a legitimate business?"


    "Why would you ask that, Brother Timothy?" Layla was puzzled by his oddly specific question.


    Timothy replied, "If it''s legitimate, I''m not interested."


    "..."


    "Alright! Brother Timothy, you really are up to no good!" Layla suddenly became excited.


    For a moment, she almost thought Timothy was a saint, completely uninterested in worldly pleasures!


    But it turns out she was overthinking it after all!


    Layla''s view of Timothy had drastically shifted. "I can''t believe you''re this kind of person, Brother Timothy. When I get back, I must report to the Goddess. We can''t let you succeed with Yvenna!" Layla stepped back, her eyes moistening.


    The atmosphere turned incredibly awkward.


    Just then, a violent shockwave hit.


    The entire Arcane Airship shook violently, nearly capsizing from the powerful gust that struck it.


    Thankfully, the sails marked with "Sky Sanctuary" glowed, stabilizing the airship with a steady flow of spiritual energy.


    "What happened?"


    The disciples on the airship were startled and rushed to the back, trying to find the source of the disturbance.


    "The Arcane Airship was personally crafted by the High Priest. It should be very stable unless it''s a massive collision. What on earth happened?" Layla, momentarily forgetting her issues with Timothy, hurried to the edge of the airship.


    But when she looked towards the side of the Arcane Airship, her expression drastically changed.


    The cause of the violent shaking and near-crash was a collision from another Arcane Airship.


    When the disciples on Sky Sanctuary''s airship saw the flag on the colliding ship, they were stunned.


    Especially Layla, who turned pale at the sight of the flag on the other Arcane Airship.


    "The Arcane Airship is badly damaged, we need to fix it fast! Otherwise, we''ll have to land soon!" a few quick-thinking disciples shouted.


    Immediately, everyone rushed to the side of the airship, using wood to patch up the damaged body and continuously infusing it with spiritual energy to seal the holes.


    Although the Arcane Airship was much more stable now, the impact had hit a critical junction.


    Despite the disciples'' best efforts to repair it, they could only barely maintain the airship''s stability.


    It seemed likely that before long, the spiritual energy inside the Arcane Airship would deplete, forcing them to land.


    Meanwhile, the other airship, the culprit of the collision, turned around, its front enveloped in a faint glow, seemingly undamaged.


    "Did they do this on purpose?" Timothy frowned slightly.


    "Maybe they did. That''s Thunderflame Valley''s Arcane Airship," Layla murmured, her lips tight, her complexion pale.


    "Thunderflame Valley? Why do you look so troubled? Is there some kind of feud between us and them?" Timothy immediately sensed something was off.


    In his memory, Sky Sanctuary''s strength was among the top in the world.


    More importantly, his wife didn''t just control Sky Sanctuary.


    There were also the twelve Star Palaces spread across various locations, each possessing formidable power.


    If all these forces were combined, they would be immensely powerful, and it made no sense to fear any other power.


    Layla hesitated for a while before finally saying, "Brother Timothy, you joined later and might not know. It''s not that Sky Sanctuary fears them, Thunderflame Valley, but rather, we don''t want to cause trouble for the Goddess."


    "Trouble?" Timothy''s voice carried a mix of curiosity and concern.


    "Yes," Layla explained, her voice low, reflecting the gravity of the situation. "Thunderflame Valley is under the rule of Holy Emperor Thunderflame, who was one of the three Holy Emperors that allied against the Goddess in the past."


    "At that time, Sky Sanctuary wasn''t as powerful as it is today. The three Holy Emperors, including Holy Emperor Thunderflame, out of fear and to prevent Sky Sanctuary from growing further, joined forces in an attempt to suppress the Goddess."


    "Despite being outnumbered, the Goddess defended Sky Sanctuary alone, battling the three Holy Emperors without defeat."


    "Although she managed to repel them and her victory became legendary, the battle left her with indelible injuries and a lingering cold poison that has yet to fully dissipate."


    Hearing this, Timothy''s expression grew solemn. He immediately recalled the properties of the Rainbow Lotus and the subtle change in Goddess Sylvia''s expression when she took the Rainbow Lotus from him during their first date.


    "So, you''re worried that those three Holy Emperors might find an excuse to band together again and attack the Goddess, which is why you''re reluctant to engage with Thunderflame Valley?" Timothy''s voice turned icy.


    "Exactly." Layla nodded, noticing the chilling change in Timothy''s demeanor.


    Timothy had always been charismatic, but in that moment, his usually carefree and somewhat flirtatious demeanor transformed completely.


    Layla couldn''t help but feel reassured by this new, more formidable side of Timothy. The air seemed to thicken with a barely perceptible threat of violence.


    Just then, Thunderflame Valley''s Arcane Airship turned around, slowed down, and began to run parallel to Sky Sanctuary''s damaged airship.


    Several figures clad in blue robes adorned with lightning motifs walked onto their deck. The leader, exuding arrogance and mockery, looked over and sneered, "What a coincidence to run into Sky Sanctuary''s Airship here."


    "But aren''t you disciples under the mighty Goddess Sylvia? How come your Arcane Airship looks like it''s about to fall apart? It seems like it can barely fly."


    "Ha, I''d say stop being stubborn and just land already."


    "Otherwise, once the spiritual energy runs out and you all crash, it won''t be a pretty sight."


    "And it would certainly be an embarrassment to your Goddess, tarnishing Sky Sanctuary''s reputation, hahaha!"


    His words were brazen, filled with disdain and provocation.

 Chapter 64 - 64: How strong could he possibly be?

    "His name is Lucian Storm, a rare talent from Thunderflame Valley, seen only once in a century. Not only is his progress in cultivation extremely fast, but he also has a profound understanding and skill in thunder magic, which makes him a favorite of the Holy Emperor Thunderflame.


    His presence alone might as well represent the whole of Thunderflame Valley." Even Layla was biting her teeth in obvious extreme anger.


    Yet, despite this, no one on the Airship responded to Lucian.


    After all, no one wanted to stir up unnecessary trouble and burden the goddess.


    "Can''t you even speak? Has Sky Sanctuary recently been training mutes?


    If you ask me, your goddess has been barely holding on these past years.


    With the cold poison in her body, I doubt she''ll last much longer.


    If you had any sense, you''d better start following me.


    Who knows, when Sky Sanctuary falls, I might just spare your lives."


    Seeing no one daring to respond, Lucian became even more arrogant, laughing unrestrainedly.


    "How dare he insult our goddess like that..."


    Several disciples on the Sky Sanctuary Airship clenched their fists in anger, but they could only watch Lucian helplessly.


    The group from Sky Sanctuary was small this time, nowhere near the number of people on the opposing Airship.


    More importantly, as a future prodigy highly anticipated by Holy Emperor Thunderflame, Lucian''s strength was undoubtedly formidable.


    If a fight really broke out, even if they could manage a win, it would likely bring disaster upon Sky Sanctuary.


    Although furious, they had no choice but to swallow their anger.


    Layla was also seething, yet she remained silent.


    But at that moment, she distinctly felt a murderous aura spreading.


    This murderous intent was chilling to the bone and growing stronger.


    "Brother Timothy."


    She quickly turned her head and saw Timothy''s eyes, cold and unforgiving.


    "Brother Timothy, don''t be rash. If they catch us off guard, the three Holy Emperors might use it as an excuse to join forces, and with the cold poison in the goddess..."


    "Sky Sanctuary today is not what it used to be. The three Holy Emperors? If they dare come knocking, I''d actually relish the chance to avenge the goddess."


    Timothy''s murderous intent was palpable, and the patterns of the Ancient Saintly Body on his arms began to burn brightly, radiating golden light.


    You think you can mess with my wife and get away with it?


    Forget three Holy Emperors, even ten wouldn''t stop me from smashing your head in!


    Noticing Timothy stepping forward on the Airship, the two disciples behind Lucian suddenly sensed an abnormal aura.


    "Brother, something''s off about this guy''s aura. Mystic Core? No, it''s not just his level,his aura is just too strange!"


    "Hmm?" Lucian finally stopped his mocking and squinted at Timothy.


    "I didn''t expect Sky Sanctuary to have a disciple of this caliber, but no matter what, with their pathetic skills, they''re no threat to me."


    Another disciple suddenly exclaimed, "I heard that someone from Sky Sanctuary ventured alone into the Valley of the Undead and triggered the Ninefold Thunder Tribulation, a talent so great it even provoked the envy of the heavens. Could it be, this is Timothy!"


    "Timothy?"


    For a moment, Lucian showed a hint of surprise.


    But soon, he flashed a confident smile, "Ninefold Thunder Tribulation? So what? In this younger generation, only Selene from Blooming Sanctuary and Prince Nolan from Phoenix Kingdom are worthy opponents. The rest are just empty names."


    Just as Lucian finished speaking, he suddenly felt an extremely cold gaze sweeping over him. It was chilling, like it came from a deep-sea monster, instilling an involuntary fear.


    For a moment, he felt as if he was locked in place, his very life held in the balance.


    "How is this possible? Was what I just saw an illusion, or..."


    Snapping back to reality, Lucian realized he was sweating coldly. Even his palms were trembling uncontrollably.


    "Impossible!" Lucian gritted his teeth.


    How superior was he! A once-in-a-century talent, deeply valued by Holy Emperor Thunderflame, almost fully inheriting all of Thunderflame''s teachings. His mastery of thunder magic was unmatched across the lands.


    It wouldn''t be long before he became world-renowned, a figure all would look up to.


    How could he possibly encounter someone here who could instill such fear in him?


    Everything he had sensed must have been a trivial illusion!


    That damn Timothy, claiming to have the legacy of three legendary Holy Emperors, I could fry him to a crisp in a minute!


    However, amidst Lucian''s inner turmoil, Timothy was just calmly watching him. Those deep eyes seemed tranquil, yet they appeared to see right through all of Lucian''s thoughts.


    "System, is there any reward for taking him down?"


    [Ding, it is recommended that the host takes him down first.]


    "Then it''s settled." Suddenly, Timothy stepped onto the Airship deck, his body instantly surrounded by blazing flames.


    Dare to mess with my wife?


    I''ll cripple all the heirs under those three Holy Emperors first, then drag those old fools out and beat them to death!


    "Brother Timothy, don''t be rash!" Layla hurriedly tried to intervene.


    "Don''t worry, not just them, I''ll eventually deal with those three Holy Emperors too."


    With a slight exertion, the Airship shook violently, and the deck under Timothy''s feet shattered under the force of his impact.


    With a thunderous crash, Timothy leaped into the air, like a massive iron ball plummeting down.


    With one foot stomping down, he directly caused the Thunderflame Valley''s Airship to sink several feet, the deck cracking extensively, nearly causing it to plummet.


    A wave of fire swept across, and the disciples of Thunderflame Valley on the Airship retreated in horror.


    "Ah!"


    One disciple was a bit slow to escape and was instantly engulfed by the flames, turning into a fireball.


    The intense pain spread throughout his body, and he screamed in agony, begging for help.


    But the other Thunderflame Valley disciples, wary of Timothy, didn''t move a muscle.


    "He''s just bluffing at death''s door, attack now, are you afraid of just one man?" Lucian shouted angrily at the disciples hiding behind.


    "It''s impossible, his aura..."


    "I said he''s a nobody, Sky Sanctuary is full of nobodies, kill him! Otherwise, I''ll kill you all!" Lucian''s eyes were bloodshot, his anger and murderous intent blending.


    "Yes, brother..." The disciples, not daring to speak further, reluctantly moved forward.


    "Kill him, he''s just all show with that weird aura, weak inside, he''s got nothing, kill him!" About a dozen disciples from Thunderflame Valley, wielding their thunder magic and magical artifacts, suppressed their fears and charged at Timothy.


    There were at least a dozen of them, and he was about the same age as Lucian. S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How strong could he possibly be?


    "Sorry, looks like you''re all surrounded by just me," Timothy said, a cold smirk playing at the corners of his mouth.


    In the next instant, he vanished like a ghost, as if he had disappeared into thin air.


    The disciples strained to pinpoint Timothy''s location, launching their lightning magic attacks in desperation.


    But all they found was a flickering flame dancing in the wind,they couldn''t catch him at all.


    "Ah!"


    A scream pierced the air before anyone could react.


    Suddenly, they felt a searing pain in their abdomens, their flesh caving in as a massive force, wrapped in fierce flames, sent them flying.


    Flames scattered everywhere, followed by continuous screams.


    "Stop hitting!"


    "Not the face!"


    "Ah~"


    In just moments, the disciples who had been strutting around arrogantly, thinking they were protected by being Lucian''s lackeys, were all sprawled on the ground.


    Some of them were burned so badly that only their agonized screams remained.


    Timothy advanced step by step, his murderous intent growing thicker.


    "You''re just trash under that useless goddess, and you dare..." Lucian was completely consumed by rage.


    "Fivefold Thunder Enchantment!"


    "Crimson Thunder Seal!"


    "Sky Prison Thunder Lock!"


    ...


    Lucian unleashed all the lightning magic he had learned from the Holy Emperor Thunderflame, combining them into one.


    "Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique, activate. Die!"


    Endless bolts of lightning converged.


    The power inherited from the Holy Emperor Thunderflame, combined with Lucian''s extraordinary talent, made the Seal of Ten Thousand Thunders seem like it contained boundless force!


    "Boom!"


    Like divine thunder from the heavens, the lightning transformed into countless serpents striking down.


    Lucian''s smile was twisted as he watched Timothy engulfed by the lightning.


    "Is that all? Turns out everyone under Goddess Sylvia is just a bunch of losers..."


    "You don''t deserve to say my wife''s name." However, a chilling voice emerged from the midst of the lightning.


    The next moment, to the shock of all onlookers, Lucian''s head was seized by a hand covered in flames.


    A powerful spiritual force instantly swept through all his meridians.


    In an instant, Lucian''s spiritual veins shattered!


    [Ding, Lucian''s spirit crushed, reward earned, copy skill chance *1, skill points +3, skill: Triple Strike]


    [Note: You now have a total of 4 skill points]


    Timothy was pleasantly surprised.


    Worthy of being the Holy Emperor''s successor, the system''s rewards were fair.


    The reward, Triple Strike, was a bit odd, allowing him to cast three spells simultaneously in an instant.


    As for the skill copying reward, that was much more straightforward.


    [Ding, the host may choose to copy any spell from those around him, perfecting it]


    Timothy scanned his surroundings, naturally choosing Lucian, the inheritor of the Holy Emperor Thunderflame, as the best candidate for copying.


    He recalled the spells Lucian had used.


    [Fivefold Thunder Enchantment]


    [Crimson Thunder Seal]


    [Sky Prison Thunder Lock]


    "Right, how could I almost forget that one!" Timothy slapped his forehead. "I''ll choose that last one he used, the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique."


    "..."


    The system paused for a moment, seemingly reluctant. [Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique is not just a spell, but the ultimate technique comprising all the teachings of the Holy Emperor Thunderflame]


    Timothy: "But you said any one spell, and I want that one."


    System: "But..."


    "I want that one."


    "..."

 Chapter 65 - 65: The capabilities of the Enlightenment Body were truly terrifying!

    "Congratulations, Host, you''ve successfully mastered the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique."


    "Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique has been perfected." S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After what felt like forever, the system finally spoke up.


    Even though it was still the same emotionless electronic voice, Timothy thought he could detect a hint of reluctance in it.


    Looks like the system wasn''t used to being outsmarted by a human...


    With a slight curl of his fingers, Timothy summoned a dazzling display of thunder. Red, blue, purple... various colors of lightning intertwined and sparkled in his hand.


    The power he held seemed limitless, a stark contrast to Lucian, who, despite having received almost the entire legacy of the Holy Emperor Thunderflame, hadn''t trained deeply.


    Now, with Timothy having perfected the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique, the power he could unleash was many times greater than Lucian''s.


    Satisfied, Timothy dissipated the lightning in his hand and maneuvered his Arcane Airship to dock alongside another.


    Most of the disciples from Thunderflame Valley were severely injured, lying on the ground in pain.


    Even the few who could move didn''t dare to stand up, opting instead to play dead.


    Timothy, however, treated them all the same, picking them up one by one and kicking them onto the Sky Sanctuary''s airship like soccer balls.


    "Ouch."


    "That hurts."


    "I''m dying here."


    The cries of pain continued as Timothy gestured to the others.


    Soon, all the disciples from Sky Sanctuary had transferred to his airship.


    Layla looked worried: "Brother Timothy, although we think you did a great job, don''t you think you were a bit too harsh? What if the Holy Emperor Thunderflame uses this as an excuse..."


    "I spared his life exactly because I want the Holy Emperor Thunderflame to use it as an excuse," Timothy replied, picking up Lucian, who was limp and broken like a rag doll, and throwing him onto the other airship.


    There was a dull thud. Who knows how many bones Lucian broke this time, probably not many left intact.


    Now that Timothy had shattered his meridians, even the finest treasures of heaven and earth couldn''t heal him.


    Even sparing his life seemed more torturous than death.


    "But that''s the Holy Emperor we''re talking about, even for you, Brother Timothy..." Layla started, but stopped as she looked into Timothy''s cold, deep eyes, vast as the stars. She hesitated, feeling an inexplicable trust.


    A bizarre thought crossed her mind:


    ''Maybe, just maybe, Brother Timothy, with his Mystic Core, could actually stand up to the mighty Holy Emperor Thunderflame?''


    And strangely, the other disciples from Sky Sanctuary seemed to share this sentiment.


    After dumping all the disciples from Thunderflame Valley onto the broken airship and retrieving the Sky Sanctuary''s sails, Timothy steered the Arcane Airship towards Blooming Sanctuary, which soon came into view.


    The place was bustling.


    As one of the eight ancient sanctuaries, Blooming Sanctuary''s influence among the righteous sects was undeniable.


    Now, with the Holy Maiden personally ordering a grand celebration, countless righteous cultivators had gathered in no time.


    All the major dynasties and sects, even the other great sanctuaries, sent representatives to participate.


    Many smaller sects that didn''t receive an invitation couldn''t even afford to send gifts.


    The ground within the sanctuary was strewn with colorful petals, and pillars formed from vines displayed an array of exquisite delicacies.


    One of the festival''s purposes was to provide an opportunity for the righteous cultivators from all over to gather.


    Those who revered Blooming Sanctuary enjoyed each other''s company, savoring the food and chatting away.


    However, many eyes, filled with reverence, quietly watched Goddess Sylvia and Holy Maiden Aeliana sitting in the distance.


    The two women were stunning in completely different ways.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana exuded a mix of divinity and allure, approachable yet inspiring affection.


    Goddess Sylvia, on the other hand, was aloof and proud, her demeanor frosty, commanding nothing but respect and admiration.


    As petals fluttered down from the sky, complementing their radiant beauty, the scene was truly breathtaking.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana smiled warmly, "Sylvia, I can''t believe you actually came to see me at Blooming Sanctuary. I''ve missed you terribly since our last meeting."


    In a coquettish manner, she gently placed her hand on Sylvia''s cool one.


    But her hand was briskly swatted away.


    "Speak if you have something to say," Sylvia said, her gaze icy, a chill emanating from her.


    "So heartless..." Holy Maiden Aeliana pouted, but quickly resumed her cheeky grin. "Hehe, actually, I heard that Sky Sanctuary recently took in a new disciple. He''s handsome, talented, and seems to have done some pretty incredible things. I''m quite interested in him and wanted to ask about him."


    "Timothy? He''s just an ordinary disciple of Sky Sanctuary, nothing special. I''m not familiar with him," Sylvia replied, her icy demeanor thawing slightly, even her usually cold voice sounded a bit unnatural.


    "Is that so?"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s eyes twinkled, "Then never mind. But, Sylvia, you mentioned a friend interested in love stories last time. I''d love to hear more about it. Could we talk in your chamber?"


    "Fine, but if you dare ask any weird questions, don''t blame me if I end up smashing your chamber too," Sylvia''s eyes flashed coldly.


    "Cough, of course, of course."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana nodded repeatedly, showing her sincerity.


    ...


    "It''s truly beautiful."


    "But only Holy Maiden Aeliana could approach Goddess Sylvia so easily."


    "Keep it down, if you''re overheard, you might not live to regret it."


    Many cultivators wanted to look but dared not, quietly admiring the stunning scene.


    Goddess Sylvia and Holy Maiden Aeliana walking side by side was a sight so beautiful, it was unmatched in this world!


    Unfortunately, such a scene was inaccessible to anyone else.


    Especially when it came to Goddess Sylvia, any slight disrespect could lead to unimaginable consequences.


    Amidst the continuous admiration, Holy Maiden Aeliana subtly turned her head.


    She glanced at a group of beautiful female disciples who had been waiting on the side for a long time.


    She gave them a subtle look.


    As Holy Maiden Aeliana turned back around, these female disciples immediately understood and blended into the crowd...


    "Crown Prince Nolan, you''ve had another breakthrough."


    Under a cherry blossom tree shedding pale pink petals.


    Chancellor Neville looked at Nolan, who was radiating a mysterious aura, with a mix of resignation and familiarity.


    Ever since the prince awakened his Enlightenment Body, Neville had been repeatedly amazed, exclaiming, "Crown Prince Nolan, you''ve had another breakthrough!"


    Now, under the ancient cherry blossom tree of the sanctuary, the prince''s enlightenment seemed even more profound than before.


    The capabilities of the Enlightenment Body were truly terrifying!


    Combined with the vast resources provided by the Phoenix Kingdom and the prince''s seemingly destined fortune.


    In just a few days, the prince had advanced from Energy Foundation to Mystic Core.


    Such speed was probably unprecedented in history!

 Chapter 66 - 66: So upright!

    Chancellor Neville just couldn''t wrap his head around the idea that there could be anyone more powerful than Prince Enlightenment Body.


    In the midst of his thoughts, Nolan slowly opened his eyes.


    He gently caught a falling cherry blossom, his gaze shifting, as if harboring endless depths in his eyes.


    His luxurious brocade robe fluttered in the wind, his presence both graceful and intimidating.


    A mystical aura, unlike any other day, transformed into a breeze, stirring up whirlwinds.


    The cherry blossoms swayed beautifully in response.


    Admiring murmurs could be heard from around, yet no female disciples dared to approach Nolan easily.


    After all, Nolan was smitten with Goddess Sylvia and had long vowed his unwavering loyalty to her, a fact well-known throughout the land.


    Chancellor Neville bowed awkwardly, "Your Highness, your enlightenment this time seems much more profound than ever before. What have you realized?"


    "I''ve realized something I''ve always overlooked," Nolan''s voice was magnetic, soothing to the ear and smoothing one''s mood.


    "What is it?" Chancellor Neville swallowed, his curiosity piqued.


    Judging by Crown Prince Nolan''s demeanor, this realization was bound to be shocking!


    "The falling flowers have intentions, but the flowing water is heartless. What I''ve always overlooked is the goddess''s feelings towards me." Nolan gently released the cherry blossom, letting it drift away with the wind.


    "Are you talking about Goddess Sylvia?" Chancellor Neville was instantly shocked.


    "Yes, everyone knows Goddess Sylvia is as cold as frost, and I too once believed she could never have feelings for anyone. But today''s realization proved me wrong."


    Nolan looked wistfully at the sky, "Chancellor Neville, have you heard any recent rumors about Goddess Sylvia?"


    "I''m afraid not, my lord." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s expected, you''re not destined to know the intentions of the falling flowers," Nolan shook his head, then suddenly said, "There''s a rumor that the goddess has fallen in love."


    "What?" Chancellor Neville''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "There''s no need to be shocked. Haven''t you been with me long enough to remain calm in such situations?"


    "My apologies for my reaction, my lord. But... if the goddess is truly in love, doesn''t that mean...?"


    "Ah, you seem to have forgotten to ask who the object of the goddess''s affection is." A confident smile played on Nolan''s lips.


    "Could it be... you, Your Highness!" Chancellor Neville was utterly astonished.


    "Exactly, that is the truth I''ve realized today." Nolan stood tall and confident, hands clasped behind his back.


    "I must admit, I did not see this coming. But, Your Highness, you''ve hardly ever interacted with the goddess. How did you conclude that she has feelings for you?"


    "It''s simple, because the goddess has graced me with her smile three times."


    "Smiled three times?"


    Chancellor Neville couldn''t believe his ears. "Yes, indeed."


    "Firstly, I sent an envoy to Sky Sanctuary with lavish gifts for the goddess, but she scoffed and sent the envoy flying with a slap. I believe her scoff was not truly meant for the envoy, but rather for me. And though it was a scoff, it must have been laden with hidden affection.


    Secondly, I heard that the ever-cold Goddess Sylvia once let slip a faint smile during a conversation with Holy Maiden Aeliana. Though it was just a slight smile, it became the talk of the town. I pondered long and hard��what could make the goddess smile? In this world, I am perhaps the only man worthy of her. Surely, she must have been thinking of me."


    Nolan paused thoughtfully, "As for the third point, it further confirms my thoughts. The goddess''s third smile was none other than the white clouds in this vast sky."


    Pointing towards the drifting clouds, he continued, "Look at the shape of these clouds, don''t they resemble the goddess''s beautiful smile?"


    Chancellor Neville, somewhat taken aback, patted Nolan on the head, "Well, Your Highness, you seem to be in good health."


    "What did you say? Are you questioning what I, the Crown Prince, have said? Every word I speak is backed by solid evidence! Could it be that you''re secretly jealous that the goddess has fallen for me and are trying to drive a wedge between us?" Nolan''s brow furrowed, anger rising.


    "Of course not, my lord..."


    Chancellor Neville suddenly looked extremely excited, "I was just too overwhelmed to believe it. To think that the goddess has smiled three times for the prince! It seems Goddess Sylvia truly harbors secret affection for you! With your current Enlightenment Body, it won''t be long before you possess full strength.


    Soon, marrying the goddess, uniting the dynasty, and shocking the world will all be within reach!"


    Looking up at the sky with tears of gratitude, Neville continued, "Who would have thought such divine favor? The founding emperor''s spirit in heaven must also be blessing Your Highness. Under Crown Prince Nolan''s leadership, our Phoenix Kingdom will surely march towards endless prosperity!"


    "Indeed, the reason I''ve kept you by my side is that you are practical and don''t lie like some others. When I ascend the throne and marry the goddess, I will surely reward you handsomely!" Nolan patted Chancellor Neville, very pleased with him.


    As word spread that the esteemed Crown Prince Nolan of the Phoenix Kingdom was at the Blooming Sanctuary, it wasn''t long before a dozen people enthusiastically gathered around him, eagerly flattering, "We have long admired Your Highness, and to see you today is truly our honor."


    "Seeing the prince today is such a stroke of luck!"


    "Greetings to the prince, if there''s anything you need in the future, we of the Crimson Sky Kingdom will forever follow you."


    Among these people were several of high status, including Rowan Flameborn, the crown prince of the Crimson Sky Kingdom,Yara Silvermoon, the leading female disciple of Moonlight Sanctuary, and Victor Sage, a direct disciple of the Grand Peak Sect.


    But as everyone was busy flattering, Nolan suddenly closed his eyes, tilting his head slightly towards the sky.


    At the same time, a mystical aura swirled around him like a vortex, making those standing nearby feel as if they were listening to the profound melodies of the universe.


    "Your Highness, you''ve realized something again..." This time, Chancellor Neville looked resigned, seemingly used to these occurrences.


    After a while, Nolan slowly opened his eyes, his aura slightly enhanced.


    Instantly, Rowan and others burst into cheers, "Crown Prince, you are truly amazing! To think the Enlightenment Body could achieve further realization so effortlessly!"


    "With your strength and insight, it won''t be long before you achieve even greater transcendence! Perhaps even the goddess..."


    Nolan finally smiled slightly, "Though we were strangers before, from today onwards, you are my closest friends. What I appreciate most are those who speak their minds directly. I wish there were more honest cultivators like you in the world."


    However, he then sighed wistfully, seemingly muttering to himself, "Like that infamous disciple from Sky Sanctuary, Timothy, such a deceitful and wicked person is truly despicable."


    "Who would have thought the prince would be so approachable and consider us friends!"


    Some folks were just hoping to cozy up to Nolan, never expecting him to treat them with such warmth. They were deeply moved.


    "Thanks for the hospitality, Prince. That Timothy really seems like a sneaky one. We''ve got some things to take care of, so we''ll take off now and come back to see you later," Rowan said, leading the other talents as they turned to leave.


    They exchanged glances, a silent agreement in their eyes.


    This was their chance to show their loyalty to Nolan.


    If they could use this opportunity to crush Timothy, not only would they make a name for themselves through him, but they could also get in good with Nolan.


    The benefits were obvious.


    Watching them leave, Nolan''s lips curled into a slight smile.


    Their reactions and attitudes were exactly as he had anticipated.


    Using others to do his dirty work, he didn''t even need to lift a finger to crush Timothy.


    Chancellor Neville bowed slightly, admiringly saying, "Your Highness truly is a master strategist."


    "Hmm, I had planned to use Lucian from Thunderflame Valley, one of the few in the world who can match me. These guys don''t hold a candle to him."


    "Indeed, it''s a pity Lucian hasn''t arrived yet. With his strength, second only to yours, crushing Timothy would probably be as easy as flipping his hand," Chancellor Neville agreed.


    Just then, both of them sharply turned their gaze towards the outside of Blooming Sanctuary.


    The flags of Sky Sanctuary fluttered in the wind as the Arcane Airship landed.


    Several figures emerged, and leading them was Timothy.


    "Timothy."


    In that moment, a fierce look flashed in Nolan''s eyes.


    ...


    "Ladies, he''s here."


    Hidden behind a tree, a dozen female disciples shifted their focus to Timothy.


    Each of these disciples was stunningly beautiful, a jewel in any Sect.


    Many monks noticed these women, their gazes lingering, their expressions dreamy.


    Such a beautiful scene could only be found in Blooming Sanctuary.


    But soon, they realized these women were stepping lightly from behind the trees, heading straight for the entrance of Blooming Sanctuary where Timothy and the others from Sky Sanctuary were entering.


    ...


    "Brother Timothy, I''ve heard of your feats, but I never imagined you were this incredible. To defeat Lucian in just a few moves, it''s almost unimaginable!"


    "Besides Timothy, there are hardly any among his peers who could defeat Lucian so effortlessly."


    The disciples from Sky Sanctuary genuinely praised him.


    But just as they finished speaking, they suddenly noticed a group of breathtakingly beautiful female disciples running towards them.


    These women were not only gorgeous but also dressed in light, bright clothes.


    Like blossoming flowers, they were incredibly eye-catching.


    Such a wonderful scene was something these disciples had never seen before.


    They were completely stunned in an instant.


    But the next moment, these running girls pushed past them and surrounded Timothy.


    "Huh?"


    The disciples from Sky Sanctuary were stunned for a moment, then their faces fell.


    They thought they were finally getting some recognition outside of Sky Sanctuary with their handsome looks.


    But in the end, it was still Brother Timothy who stole the show!


    That was just too much!


    How could he steal the spotlight like that!


    "Brother Timothy, I''ve finally met you. You''re so handsome, even more than the portraits that circulate in town!"


    "Timothy, I''ve been waiting for you for so long, I''m so glad you''re finally here!"


    "Brother Timothy~"


    In just a moment, Timothy was completely surrounded.


    Timothy frowned slightly, his expression stern.


    Something was off about this scene.


    Could it be that someone was trying to distract him or set him up?


    "But I am a gentleman, how could I possibly be tempted by beauty!"


    The righteous aura around Timothy seemed to swell even more.


    But before he could fully react, he felt a female disciple press close, and then a soft sensation came from behind.


    Timothy: "?"


    Before he could respond,


    Arms, chest... all around Timothy, it felt like he was enveloped in a sponge-like softness.


    And the fragrant scent was continuous, refreshing, and intoxicating.


    "Brother Timothy."


    "Brother Timothy!"


    "Brother Timothy~"


    Timothy sharply inhaled.


    Finally, he coughed lightly, his gentlemanly aura completely dissipated.


    ...


    It was like being deeply buried in countless soft cottons, with waves hitting him occasionally, making the sensations even clearer.


    Timothy couldn''t help but close his eyes comfortably, immersed in the feeling.


    But suddenly, he jolted awake, feeling a cold sweat on his back.


    He quickly looked around. Sylvia was nowhere to be seen.


    But for some reason, just at that moment, he felt an extremely sharp murderous intent.


    The murderous intent came quickly and left quickly, as if it had never existed.


    But that feeling was very real.


    Timothy shuddered with fear. Although his wife wasn''t nearby, if she saw this scene, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    "All things are inferior, only my wife is supreme. How could I, Timothy, be lost in beauty?" Suddenly, Timothy seemed to radiate a sharp righteousness.


    A ripple emanated from him, sending several soft bodies flying off him. Timothy''s eyes were full of righteous energy: "Back off, wretched women! Do not disturb my resolve to cultivate!"


    In this moment, he appeared so upright!

 Chapter 67 - 67: How did he do that!

    The female disciples were stunned.


    They had been tasked by Holy Maiden Aeliana to try and seduce Timothy. They thought they were about to succeed, but at the crucial moment, everything fell apart.


    Could there really be a man with such incredible resolve?


    Meanwhile, Timothy pointed at the female disciples, his voice full of earnest concern, as if he was deeply hurt, "I know I''m handsome and charming, but is that enough to make you lose control and throw yourselves at me?


    You''re mistaken!


    On the path of cultivation, the most important thing is to remain focused and faithful!


    Even though you can''t control yourselves, my heart has long been steadfast.


    Bring on ten, or even a hundred, and I wouldn''t even blink!"


    "Wow, well said!" Cheers erupted from the crowd.


    "No wonder Timothy''s talents are so formidable,his mental fortitude is rock solid!"


    "I''ve roamed the world for centuries and never seen a young man with such a determined will.


    Remarkable, truly remarkable!


    Unswayed by beauty, with a firm spiritual heart, his future is boundless!"


    Admiration filled the air, and many were deeply impressed by Timothy''s upright character.


    Seizing the moment, Timothy lectured the Blooming Sanctuary''s female disciples with righteous fervor.


    He started with the importance of cultivating one''s mind, recounted numerous stories of people with unwavering spiritual hearts, and shared countless profound principles.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Timothy looked sternly at the tearful, beautiful disciples, "Do you all understand now?"


    "We understand, brother, sob sob, we were wrong to act so foolishly."


    "Brother, I won''t dare again."


    Many of the female disciples were deeply moved and couldn''t help but cry out in shame. S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A ray of sunlight shone down, making Timothy, standing before them, appear even more dignified.


    ...


    "Pfft, I can''t believe Timothy actually held out, I totally didn''t see that coming."


    Inside the sanctuary''s inner chamber, Holy Maiden Aeliana chuckled as she watched the scene in a crystal ball.


    "Sylvia, aren''t you going to comment?" she asked, turning to the icy Sylvia.


    "What''s there to say? Timothy is just a rather ordinary disciple from my Sky Sanctuary," Sylvia replied, her tone still cold, but her eyes couldn''t help but sneak a peek at the crystal ball.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana teased with a slight coquettish smile, "Sylvia, stop hiding it."


    "Hiding what?"


    "Obviously... that you have a friend who likes Timothy."


    "Joking, when have I ever had such a friend! Besides, disciples of Sky Sanctuary are strictly forbidden from romantic relationships, how could that possibly be!" Sylvia''s usually cold expression suddenly shifted slightly, and even her heartbeat sped up for a moment.


    "Is that so? Well, that''s just perfect."


    Just then, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s voice turned soft and enticing.


    Her eyes sparkled, clear as flowing water.


    She smiled and adjusted her neckline slightly, adding a touch of allure, "Actually, I''ve had my eye on Timothy''s charm for a while and thought about offering myself to him. Since you''re not interested in him, Sylvia, and neither is your friend, then I guess it''s only fair for me to give it a try!"


    Saying this, she seemed excited as she prepared to leave the chamber.


    "Crack."


    In an instant, a chillingly cold sword aura, mixed with overwhelming divine might, swept across the room.


    The roof of the chamber, fortified by countless arrays, was cleaved in two with a single strike.


    "Crack, crack."


    The shattered jade and glass fell to the ground, breaking into countless pieces.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana looked at the edge of her sliced sleeve, a chill running down her spine.


    Had that sword swung just a bit more to the right, she would have lost her arm right then and there!


    "Sylvia, that was a bit harsh," Holy Maiden Aeliana said with a mournful face, tears almost spilling over.


    "Say one more word, and it won''t just be this chamber��I''ll cut you down too," Sylvia replied, her gaze icy, her aura chillingly cold.


    "Sylvia, you''re really cruel..."


    ...


    The Blooming Sanctuary''s feast went on for a long time, with monks from all over enjoying exquisite dishes and mingling with powerful factions from all corners of the world.


    Finally, the vine pillars holding the food slowly descended, merging back into the soil, and the delicacies disappeared with them.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana gracefully stepped out, her figure bathed in golden sunlight.


    Her divine and stunning beauty was captivating.


    "Thank you all for attending the grand banquet of the Blooming Sanctuary. Monks from all over have gathered here, and the first part of our event was meant for mingling and discussion. I hope this opportunity will bring stronger unity to the righteous paths of the world.


    Now, onto the second part."


    With a graceful gesture towards the sky, Holy Maiden Aeliana summoned a gentle melody that echoed throughout the sanctuary.


    Amidst a flurry of dancing petals, a figure gracefully descended.


    Fingers danced over the strings of a zither, playing a melody as refreshing as mountain streams and clear springs, each note seemingly infused with spiritual energy.


    As the music concluded, it was met with rapturous applause.


    "Beautiful!"


    "Truly worthy of the Blooming Sanctuary, absolutely enchanting!"


    A round of cheers and applause filled the air.


    "Now, for the second part of our event, ''Meeting through Music.'' I wonder, would anyone like to step forward and give it a try?" Holy Maiden Aeliana looked around at the crowd.


    [Ding, mission released: Win the grand assembly. Rewards: 10 skill points, 3 uses of Celestial Feather Form, 1 chance to evolve the Binding Immortal Rope into an Epic-level treasure.]


    Timothy carefully read the system notification.


    Using this chance to temporarily evolve the Binding Immortal Rope into an Epic-level treasure could even control a Transcendence Realm powerhouse for a short time!


    That would be...


    For a moment, Timothy entertained the thought of using the Binding Immortal Rope on his icy wife.


    But he quickly dismissed the idea.


    A man''s prowess shouldn''t be underestimated by anyone!


    Just a temporary control? Who do you think you''re looking down on!


    However, aside from the Binding Immortal Rope, the other rewards were also incredibly valuable.


    In the Mystic Realm, Timothy knew well the power of the Celestial Feather Form.


    It seemed this reward was too good to pass up.


    On a vast field strewn with petals, two dazzling crystals stood a hundred meters apart.


    Through these crystals, melodies were transformed into tangible ripples.


    The higher the quality of the melody, the more enchanting the sound, and the more powerful the ripples became.


    At this moment, the competition had already begun.


    Initially, the contest seemed minor, almost playful.


    The sound waves emitted were weak, and the competitors were unevenly matched.


    But as time passed, the competition grew fiercer.


    Top disciples from various regions stepped up, many of whom were masters of melody, displaying almost unbelievable strength.


    Under the transformation of the Resonance Crystals, intense sound waves shook the surroundings like a battle of gods.


    "The Crown Prince of Crimson Sky Kingdom has already won three consecutive victories. At this rate, it looks like no one can match him!"


    As the competition heated up, Rowan''s arrival completely changed the previously even playing field.


    Facing three opponents in succession, he dominated each match with overwhelming victory.


    Two more challengers, undeterred, rushed forward only to be effortlessly swept aside.


    For a moment, the crowd was stunned, and no one dared to step forward to challenge him.


    "Who would have thought that Prince Rowan of Crimson Sky Kingdom had such a terrifying grasp of melody?"


    "Although his talents are only considered upper-middle class, his mastery of melody is enough to overpower everyone!"


    Meanwhile, Timothy secretly used a skill point in the system store to unlock "Melodic Talent."


    Then, at the cost of three skill points, he elevated his understanding of melody to perfection.


    At this point, his musical prowess had reached a terrifying level.


    "Let me see how I fare against him."


    While everyone else was quietly contemplating strategies and hesitating to step forward, a voice suddenly broke the silence.


    Timothy then walked up to the Resonance Crystal opposite Rowan, about 300 feet away.


    "Is it you?"


    Rowan frowned, but soon a cold smirk appeared on his lips: "I''ve heard much about you, Timothy. Not only are you highly skilled and talented, but it seems you also have a unique understanding of melody. Well then, let''s see what you''ve got."


    "Bring it on." Timothy nodded calmly.


    A lyre appeared in Rowan''s hands, and though he spoke formally, his actions were ruthless.


    His fingers touched the lyre, moving so fast they were a blur.


    As the strings vibrated, a flurry of rapid notes floated out.


    It was like an army on the march, an ambush from all sides!


    The grandeur between the notes of the lyre strings was soul-shaking.


    The Resonance Crystal absorbed the lyre''s music, glowing intensely.


    Even those completely ignorant of melody could feel the immense power of the impending strike.


    However, facing this spectacle, Timothy remained calm and conjured a harp with his spiritual power.


    Seemingly without any technique, his fingers casually stroked across seven strings.


    Suddenly, a tremendously strong light burst from the Resonance Crystal.


    A wave of energy, more powerful than any before, rapidly spread out.


    With just one strike, Timothy instantly shattered Rowan''s long-prepared attack.


    Timothy casually played the harp again.


    "Crack."


    Amidst the sound of cracking, a crack appeared on the Resonance Crystal in front of Rowan.


    "Crack, crack."


    The crack quickly spread, soon covering the entire Resonance Crystal.


    "How did he do that!" Instantly, the onlookers were astounded.

 Chapter 68 - 68: Verbal reward?

    Many of them had far surpassed Timothy in their cultivation levels, but when it came to musical rhythm, they only had a superficial understanding.


    Rowan, with his own strength, had overwhelmingly defeated many competitors, which was already beyond belief.


    How did Timothy, with just a casual flick of two fingers, manage to defeat him so easily?


    Even though they had heard of Timothy''s reputation, at this moment, they still couldn''t contain their shock.


    "I heard that the day the Goddess drew her sword to slay Holy Emperor Vorenus was because he nearly harmed Timothy in the Mystic Realm.


    I couldn''t believe it at first, but now..."


    "No wonder the Goddess holds him in such high regard,this guy''s skills are truly mind-boggling.


    Although those idle rumors about the Goddess having feelings for him are surely false, it''s enough to show how much the Goddess values Timothy."


    Amidst the astonished discussions, Rowan was completely unable to resist.


    Facing Timothy''s onslaught, he was simply being crushed one-sidedly!


    "If you want to show your loyalty to the prince, why don''t you all join in?" Just then, Rowan, gritting his teeth, suddenly shouted to those behind him.


    Including Yara, the top female disciple from Moonlight Sanctuary, and Victor, the direct disciple of the Grand Peak Sect''s leader, a few seemed hesitant at first but soon stepped forward.


    Yara touched the mandolin, Victor struck the bass drum, and others boldly played their horns.


    Their melodies mixed with Rowan''s piano, forming what seemed like a complete band.


    Instantly, the Resonance Crystal was reforged, bursting forth with a power far greater than before.


    "Boom!"


    The two waves of energy collided and dissipated at the same time, resulting in a draw.


    "Huh?"


    Timothy was startled and dropped his piano: "Referee, I''m reporting! These people are shameless, breaking the rules by ganging up!"


    "The Holy Maiden never said this musical contest had to be one-on-one," Rowan said with a cold smirk.


    Everyone turned to look at Holy Maiden Aeliana, who was sitting far away with Goddess Sylvia.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana gave an awkward smile: "I indeed never mentioned that rule."


    The surrounding guests were also a bit confused.


    A one-on-one fight made sense, but if the Holy Maiden really hadn''t specified, then ganging up wasn''t technically against the rules.


    But didn''t that seem a bit unsporting?


    "So what if it''s unsporting? Today, in front of all the sects, I want everyone to see just how pathetic you, Timothy, can be," Rowan said with a mocking laugh, coldly staring at Timothy.


    "Shameless, picking on me because I have no backup," Timothy said after a moment of silence.


    Then, a sudden idea struck him.


    "Right, since that''s the case, did Holy Maiden Aeliana also not mention that punching isn''t allowed in the contest?"


    Suddenly, Timothy raised his hand, a chilling smile on his lips.


    There was a moment of silence all around.


    Is this the kind of idea a normal person comes up with?


    "That''s correct, I only said that defeating the opponent counts as a victory, I indeed never mentioned that you couldn''t use your fists."


    Faced with Timothy''s question, Holy Maiden Aeliana also gave a slight smile.


    "Well, that settles it."


    Timothy cracked his knuckles with a "snap, crackle, pop," and stepped forward.


    "Holy Maiden, fighting is a barbaric and rude act, you can''t let him cause trouble in this sacred place," Rowan panicked instantly.


    "It''s just a contest. Whether you win or lose depends on your own skills. I won''t interfere," Holy Maiden Aeliana said, her beautiful eyes looking towards Sylvia, seemingly unconcerned about their affairs.


    By this time, Timothy had already approached, his smile menacing.


    "So it was you guys who ganged up on me?"


    "It wasn''t me! Ah, a gentleman uses his words, not his fists. Don''t push your luck!"


    "Damn it, we''ll fight you then. Surely all of us together can take you down!"


    However, when they finally resolved to confront Timothy, they realized that their skills, which they had thought quite formidable, were like child''s play in front of him.


    As punches landed, screams followed one after another.


    These princes, princesses, top disciples...


    Each one of them, with their distinguished backgrounds and renowned reputations, could only be beaten without the slightest chance to fight back.


    "Ah, it hurts so much!"


    "Timothy, please, I won''t dare again, go easy on me!"


    "I was wrong, I shouldn''t have provoked you."


    Watching their young masters and misses getting beaten up, crying and wailing, their spiritual hearts shattered, doubting their lives, several powerful elders couldn''t hold back their anger and wanted to fight Timothy.


    But as they took a step forward, they suddenly felt a chilling murderous intent enveloping their bodies.


    Looking unintentionally towards the source of this intent, they instantly saw Goddess Sylvia''s icy gaze.


    In an instant, it was as if they were swallowed by frost.


    The elders felt completely enveloped by boundless fear, daring not to move a muscle.


    Timothy''s laughter grew even more eerie and terrifying: "Haha, go ahead and scream. Screaming your lungs out won''t bring anyone to save you!"


    "Brother Timothy, please stop!" Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Wait? Did I just sound like a villain?''


    Suddenly realizing he might have almost set a terrible precedent, Timothy quickly straightened his clothes, returning to his righteous demeanor.


    "Although I''ve won this fight with fists and feet, since this contest is about musical prowess, I shall play another piece." Timothy sat down and gently stroked the harp.


    A breeze passed, causing his gray robe to flutter lightly.


    With his handsome and heroic appearance, this scene was particularly captivating.


    Accompanied by the harp, Timothy began to sing: "She''s the one I think of day and night, How can I convey what''s in my heart? Will she accept me, or leave me longing? Love seems so far, but I''ll never give up. Seasons change, where are you now?"


    The melody lingered, the beautiful singing making people somewhat intoxicated.


    Especially this exotic tune, never heard before, was so captivating.


    But unnoticed by all.


    Moving through the bustling crowd, although Timothy was singing, his gaze was consistently fixed in the distance.


    And in that direction...


    Even though separated by the crowd, at this moment, everything around seemed to turn into a mere backdrop.


    Their eyes met, and Sylvia clearly knew that Timothy''s gaze was fixed on her.


    "I love you, like the moon hanging high in the sky, like that..."


    The melody shifted, and Timothy''s singing became even more enchanting.


    But while everyone was immersed in this beautiful and strange singing, only Sylvia noticed the lyrics.


    Each line was a deep declaration of love.


    "Idiot, to sing such a song in front of so many people," Sylvia muttered, her usually cool face blushing adorably.


    Her typically aloof expression softened, carrying a hint of annoyance yet... a touch of contentment.


    "With a thousand words, I��love��you!"


    The seven strings of the harp vibrated together as Timothy projected his intense emotions.


    He gazed deeply towards Sylvia for a long while before finally shifting his gaze away, seemingly unable to sustain the intensity.


    Suddenly, as if it could no longer bear the weight of Timothy''s song, the Resonance Crystal shattered.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the Resonance Crystal burst apart, sending a brilliant column of light skyward.


    The light scattered, forming a large, red heart that floated in mid-air.


    Whether it was the light or her own feelings, Sylvia''s cheeks were beautifully flushed, stirring hearts.


    At this moment, almost everyone''s attention was captivated by the song.


    Such a melody is rare even in heaven,how often could it be heard on earth?


    Even the Resonance Crystal provided by the sacred place burst because it couldn''t withstand the profound melody, showing just how terrifying Timothy''s control and understanding of music were.


    "Amazing! It''s so beautiful!"


    "Who would have thought that not only is Timothy''s cultivation exceptional, but his musical talent is also unmatched!


    It''s likely that if Nolan didn''t possess the Enlightenment Body, the title of the most talented would have been his!"


    "This melody makes me feel like falling in love!"


    Only Sylvia stood silently, her eyes shimmering with emotion, feeling as if her heartbeat was beyond her control.


    "Good, truly worthy of being the disciple Sylvia values. In terms of music, I suppose no one among the younger generation can match Timothy now."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana clapped her hands with a smile, then playfully turned to Sylvia: "Sylvia, why don''t you give your assessment?"


    Instantly, the eyes of many cultivators gathered in the sacred place turned towards her.


    "I am... quite satisfied," Sylvia said, feigning indifference as she nodded.


    She glanced at Timothy, but her gaze quickly shifted away: "Ahem, Timothy''s performance did somewhat meet my expectations, not dishonoring the reputation of a disciple under the Sky Sanctuary. After the banquet, I will give him a ''verbal'' reward."


    "Ha, typical of the Goddess, such a great achievement and yet only a verbal reward.


    But even though it sounds less precious, if I could be praised verbally by the Goddess, I''d wake up laughing from my dreams."


    Though they said this, most people felt the reward was a bit meager.


    Only Timothy smiled slightly, pursing his lips.


    "Verbal reward?"


    The meaning of those words, of course, was understood only by him.

 Chapter 69 - 69: Did I allow you to move?

    "Crack." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nolan clenched his hand so hard that he crushed the priceless, repeatedly tempered treasure fan he was holding.


    "Prince, this place is crowded. It''s not wise for you to act out..." Seeing Nolan''s uncontrollable anger, Chancellor Neville quickly tried to calm him down.


    "I''m well aware," Nolan gritted his teeth, his anger barely contained. "Do you know who I despise the most?"


    "I do not, Your Highness," Chancellor Neville bowed.


    "The ones I despise the most are those fools who are full of themselves, thinking others are smitten with them. That ridiculous Timothy, thinking he can attract a goddess with his clownish antics. Little does he know, the goddess has already shown me favor with her smiles,her heart belongs to me. Such delusional trash truly disgusts me."


    "Uh..." Chancellor Neville paused for a moment, then nodded repeatedly, "You are right, Prince."


    After venting, Nolan''s rage seemed to subside slightly, but he still glared coldly at Timothy, his jaws clenched. "I''ll spare him a few days of life. But since he dares to covet the goddess, once we leave the Blooming Sanctuary, I will make him suffer the cruelest torment before he dies!"


    At that moment, the music competition ended with Timothy overwhelmingly defeating everyone, causing a stir among the crowd.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana subtly glanced at Sylvia, then gracefully stood up, her voice pure and resonant: "The second part of this festival will be led by Timothy, who has emerged as the leader. Next..."


    "Lucian, oh Lucian, today I must avenge you!" Just then, a cry interrupted Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    Suddenly, a thick aura of murderous intent and rage filled the air.


    Many monks turned towards the source of the voice, but when they saw who it was, their eyes widened in fear.


    "Thunder Sage!"


    This seemingly frail old man, holding a walking stick, was none other than the strongest High Priest under Holy Emperor Thunderflame!


    Thunder Sage''s bloodthirsty gaze swept over the crowd, locking onto Timothy.


    "It was you who crippled Lucian, destroying his meridians and completely shattering his foundation.


    Now, he''s no better than a cripple, unable to cultivate ever again.


    Boy, you dared to cripple the rare genius of our Thunderflame Valley.


    Today, I will flay your skin and pull out your bones!"


    "He crippled Lucian?"


    "No wonder Lucian hasn''t shown up yet!"


    Instantly, the crowd of monks was abuzz with shock.


    Even though Timothy''s reputation had grown significantly due to the incident at the Valley of the Undead, it still paled in comparison to Lucian''s.


    After all, Lucian was a once-in-a-millennium prodigy from Thunderflame Valley, inheriting all the secret techniques of the Holy Emperor Thunderflame and enjoying the full favor of Thunder Sage.


    Lucian''s fame as a genius had long spread far and wide.


    In countless secret realms and trials, the young disciples of various powers could only serve as a backdrop to Lucian, not even worthy to follow in his footsteps.


    Such a genius, bearing the legacy of the Holy Emperor, was untouchable by any force in the world.


    And yet, Timothy had single-handedly crippled him!


    "Could it be that Timothy is stronger than I imagined?"


    "This young man''s strength and background are truly unfathomable. It seems I must inform my disciples about this when I return."


    "With his own power, just how terrifying are Timothy''s methods!"


    As the monks marveled in their hearts.


    Suddenly, a suffocating pressure filled with intense murderous intent enveloped the area.


    "Mid-stage of Ocean''s Gate!"


    Everyone''s gaze froze, utterly shocked that in such a short time, Thunder Sage had silently advanced to such a realm.


    This time, Thunder Sage seemed truly intent on killing.


    His eyes firmly fixed on Timothy, his figure transformed into a barely visible streak of lightning, disappearing from the spot.


    Suddenly, a flash of lightning streaked across the sky, and Thunder Sage''s shadow loomed overhead.


    He was less than a hundred meters away from Timothy, his killing intent chilling.


    "This old geezer!"


    Although Timothy had faced many strong opponents so far, he had never felt such an overwhelming pressure.


    The seemingly tiny bolts of lightning on Thunder Sage seemed to contain endless power.


    This kind of lightning magic was far beyond Lucian''s amateur level.


    Being firmly targeted, even with the extreme speed granted by his Ancient Saintly Body, Timothy inexplicably felt trapped.


    However, just as the annihilating thunderbolt was about to strike, it abruptly stopped.


    "Who dares to obstruct me!"


    Thunder Sage looked furiously in the direction of the interruption, only to find that it was Goddess Sylvia who had blocked his attack.


    "Goddess Sylvia, this young man has completely crippled the once-in-a-millennium prodigy of my Thunderflame Valley.


    No matter what, I must kill him today.


    By stopping me, are you trying to recreate the scene from a hundred years ago when three Holy Emperors besieged your Sky Sanctuary?"


    Thunder Sage''s eyes were bloodshot, his anger uncontrollable.


    The surrounding monks all knew his words were true.


    Lucian, as a once-in-a-millennium prodigy who had inherited all the secret techniques of Holy Emperor Thunderflame, was virtually the future heir of Thunderflame Valley.


    His existence was crucial for Thunderflame Valley.


    Now that Lucian was completely crippled, it would undoubtedly provoke the fury of Holy Emperor Thunderflame!


    The three Holy Emperors had only united against Goddess Sylvia to keep warm.


    If they seized this opportunity, they might very well try to avenge the century-old grudge with all their might.


    "Die!"


    At this moment, Thunder Sage, his eyes bloodshot, completely lost control of his anger.


    Endless thunder roared around him, as intimidating as the roar of tigers and dragons.


    This strike was aimed directly at Timothy.


    "Did I allow you to move?"


    Suddenly, a cold voice came from behind.


    Thunder Sage, already blinded by rage, thought he would no longer feel fear even facing Goddess Sylvia, as he had in the past.


    But he realized he was wrong.


    This cold voice seemed to contain supreme divine authority.


    In an instant, Thunder Sage felt as if his entire body was covered in ice, stiff and trembling.


    "Boom."


    A bone-chilling gust of wind suddenly swept through, and just as Thunder Sage was about to reach Timothy, he was instantly thrown back.


    "Do you want to make enemies of the three Holy Emperors at once?" Thunder Sage raged uncontrollably, suppressing the tremor in his heart, frantically trying to attack Timothy again.


    But the next moment, he suddenly felt a chill in his abdomen.


    Then came strands of pain.


    Thunder Sage looked down in horror to see a trail of blood spreading across his waist.


    His flesh was blurred, and half of his waist had been sliced off by a sword.


    Pain and fear, like being swallowed by the darkness of the abyss, instantly overwhelmed him.


    Thunder Sage''s pupils shrank, his heart filled with terror.


    But the overwhelming frost sword mark had already swept towards his face, and he felt as if his body was being split in two.


    All sounds quieted down, only the flow of blood remained.


    "Thud."


    Thunder Sage''s body fell to the ground, never to rise again.


    ...


    "Just like that... killed with a single sword strike?"


    The air seemed to freeze.


    As a High Priest of Thunderflame Valley, Thunder Sage''s mastery of lightning magic was second only to Holy Emperor Thunderflame himself.


    His mid-stage Ocean''s Gate power was nearly on par with a Holy Emperor.


    Yet, he didn''t even have a chance to fight back, mercilessly slain by Goddess Sylvia with a single strike!


    It was unimaginable that despite the injuries from the great battle a century ago, Goddess Sylvia''s strength had still increased at a terrifying rate.


    If she truly wished, it seemed possible she could suppress all the cultivators present with her power alone.


    Watching Thunder Sage''s body collapse lifelessly, a renewed sense of supreme fear of Goddess Sylvia spread among everyone.


    Initially, when they saw the Goddess interacting with Holy Maiden Aeliana and Timothy, her icy demeanor seemed somewhat thawed.


    But now, no one dared harbor such absurd thoughts anymore.


    Goddess Sylvia remained that deity, cold and aloof, not to be trifled with by anyone.


    "Sylvia, by slaying Thunder Sage and destroying their once-in-a-millennium prodigy, I fear Holy Emperor Thunderflame won''t let this go easily," Holy Maiden Aeliana approached Sylvia, her tone tinged with concern.


    "It doesn''t matter. Those three Holy Emperors, each and every one of them, if they dare covet Sky Sanctuary, I wouldn''t mind cutting down all three. Besides, I''ve been wanting to settle that century-old grudge," Sylvia''s eyes were cold, each word she spoke seemed to emit a chilling menace and murderous intent.


    This made everyone simultaneously think: "What dominance!"


    Only such a spirit could befit the Supreme Goddess!


    "I understand. Should that day come, Blooming Sanctuary will lend all its strength to aid you in battle," Holy Maiden Aeliana nodded.


    "No need, I alone am enough."


    "��"

 Chapter 70 - 70: Brother Timothy is awesome!

    The first round of the grand festival was for mingling, and the second for competition.


    The third round of the grand festival was led by the ancient elders of the sacred land, who delivered sermons to the righteous monks who had gathered.


    True to their reputation, the elders spoke for a full day and night, benefiting many monks immensely.


    Especially the disciples who weren''t very advanced but had great insight��they gained significantly, as if nourished by a spiritual spring.


    Then, the Blooming Sanctuary officially hosted a grand banquet.


    There was singing, dancing, and plenty of wine��a truly magnificent scene.


    The banquet lasted three days and nights, and all the visiting monks left satisfied.


    The bonds between the sects grew stronger, and many felt as if they had been spiritually cleansed, achieving great advancements in their realms.


    Aside from the unexpected appearance of Thunder Sage, the festival went off without a hitch.


    It almost seemed like a world where only Thunder Sage got hurt...


    Blooming Sanctuary strengthened its ties with other major powers and further solidified its status and prestige.


    After the festival, many monks said their goodbyes and left, while some stayed to continue their studies at Blooming Sanctuary.


    ...


    On a hillside behind Blooming Sanctuary.


    A gentle breeze stirred the flowers and grass.


    Timothy sat next to Sylvia.


    He shifted a bit closer, then a bit closer still, until his shoulder gently touched hers.


    Instantly, Sylvia''s aloof demeanor faltered slightly: "Move away a bit."


    "Not happening."


    Timothy chuckled, "But, honey, you were so cool when you took down Thunder Sage. Was that the legendary beauty saving the hero?"


    "You think I did that for you? Whether you live or die, what does it have to do with me? I just couldn''t stand that guy," Sylvia said, her lips curling slightly, seemingly indifferent.


    "I don''t believe you for a second.


    But honey, didn''t you forget something?"


    "What?"


    "When I won the music competition, you mentioned a ''verbal'' reward."


    "What verbal reward? I... I have no idea what you''re talking about," Sylvia turned her head away, her gaze shifting evasively.


    "Heh, don''t try to fool me, honey. You know exactly what you meant," Timothy leaned in slowly.


    Sylvia made a small move to retreat, but it was minimal.


    Soon, they were completely close together.


    Suddenly, both turned their heads sharply, their gazes sharp as swords, staring at something behind a distant tree.


    "Ha ha ha, what a coincidence, the moon is so round tonight, are you guys here to enjoy it too?" Holy Maiden Aeliana emerged from behind the tree with an awkward laugh.


    The sun was high, the sky cloudless.


    "What do you think?" Sylvia''s smile was chillingly eerie.


    "Sylvia, so the friend you mentioned before was actually yourself!" Holy Maiden Aeliana stepped back, looking utterly aggrieved.


    "Don''t go, since you wanted to watch, keep watching," but in an instant, Sylvia''s figure had already floated behind her, her delicate hand resting lightly on her shoulder.


    "Sylvia, spare me!"


    "Ah~"


    Moments later, the esteemed Holy Maiden Aeliana, the leader of the sacred land, was brutally tied to a tree with a rope, her mouth stuffed with a pink bra.


    No matter how she sobbed and struggled, she couldn''t break free from her bonds.


    She could only desperately move her body and slender legs, trying to make one last struggle.


    "What are you looking at?" Sylvia pinched Timothy hard.


    "Cough, nothing, it''s not my fault, it''s my eyes��they have a mind of their own," Timothy coughed awkwardly, quickly averting his gaze.


    It couldn''t be helped,Holy Maiden Aeliana was just too stunning.


    Compared to my wife, she has that delicate and soft style.


    And with the ropes, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s already graceful figure was outlined even more enchantingly.


    Especially that curve, which seemed to be... a bit more than Sylvia''s.


    Any man would find it hard to control himself!


    After calming down a bit.


    Timothy snuggled up to Sylvia, his voice soft, "Honey~, so about that verbal reward you mentioned earlier..."


    Sylvia lightly brushed a lock of hair from her temple, her cheeks blushing like jade: "You just can''t let go of that, can you? Fine, I''ll reward you."


    "You''re so cute today, honey!"


    "Hmph!"


    "But, Holy Maiden Aeliana is still right there."


    "Let her watch."


    "You''re really bold, honey..."


    First Sylvia took the initiative, then Timothy, and then it switched back...


    "Mmm."


    "..."


    "Hey, consider my feelings here!"


    Tied to the tree, Holy Maiden Aeliana felt like the overwhelming display of PDA was about to burst her stomach.


    No matter how much she shouted, she could only realize that her voice was completely ineffective. Instead of stopping, the lovebirds only became more passionate.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana could swear that across the entire world, no one had been subjected to as much PDA as she had today.


    And who could forget, she had been single for eight hundred years!


    "Why am I the only one getting hurt!"


    Watching the two figures on the lawn, Holy Maiden Aeliana felt like crying but had no tears.


    ...


    "Why, why does the goddess protect him!"


    Outside Blooming Sanctuary, Nolan''s eyes were bloodshot, his anger and murderous intent almost materializing into a tangible red mist.


    Chancellor Neville quickly consoled him, "Prince, do not worry, perhaps the goddess is merely upholding the dignity of Sky Sanctuary. Timothy, despite his talents, is just an ordinary disciple after all. The goddess''s feelings for him are surely different from those she has for you, there can''t be any special affection."


    "Hmph, even so, it''s absolutely unacceptable. The object of the goddess''s attention can only be me alone. As for others, they must all die. Especially this Timothy��I must kill him with the most brutal means!"


    Nolan''s voice was nearly hysterical, far from the genteel and amiable demeanor he displayed in front of the sacred land''s crowd.


    Chancellor Neville was startled and quickly tried to intervene.


    But as he turned his head, he saw a relentless surge of blood-red aura emanating from Nolan.


    Blood-red patterns spread across his limbs, creeping up his neck to his head.


    In an instant, even Nolan''s eyes were filled with crimson bloodlines.


    These bloodlines were thick with an intense aura of slaughter!


    "This is the power of slaughter!" Chancellor Neville couldn''t help but widen his eyes in disbelief.


    Just through words alone, the prince had grasped yet another power!


    The Enlightenment Body was truly terrifying!


    ...


    As the grand festival at Blooming Sanctuary came to an end, the many forces that had attended began to depart.


    This festival had fully showcased the profound and mysterious heritage of Blooming Sanctuary, one of the oldest of the eight sacred lands.


    Most attendees came with respect and left satisfied.


    Not only did they experience the grand banquet of Blooming Sanctuary, but they also took this opportunity to establish connections with various other sects and schools.


    However, the news of Goddess Sylvia slaying Thunder Sage also quickly spread everywhere.


    "Sylvia, have a safe journey, and remember you can always come to me if you need anything."


    Leading the people of the sacred land, Holy Maiden Aeliana bid farewell in front of the slowly ascending Sky Sanctuary''s Arcane Airship.


    Although she still tried to maintain the holy image of the Holy Maiden on the surface, she couldn''t express how frustrated she felt inside.


    Over the years, Holy Maiden Aeliana had witnessed countless acts of PDA, but the sheer amount she saw in just one day was more than she''d encountered in her entire eight hundred years of life!


    Even though she felt empty inside, it was as if she was completely filled with dog food.


    Sylvia and Timothy stepped onto the Arcane Airship one after the other.


    Watching this scene, the female disciples behind Holy Maiden Aeliana couldn''t help but feel a stir in their hearts: "Why do I suddenly feel like Goddess Sylvia and Timothy seem kind of compatible?"


    "That moment just now, I felt it too, but it must be an illusion..."


    "Of course, with Goddess Sylvia''s status and personality, such a thing is absolutely impossible. Maybe, I still have a chance!"


    "Right, Brother Timothy is still single. If I make my move in time, there''s definitely a possibility!"


    "Get out of here, you daydreamers. I''ve been devoted to Brother Timothy all along. If there''s a chance, it should be mine."


    "Aren''t you the same? It should be me!"


    "It''s me!"


    "It''s me!"


    "Damn it, Brother Timothy is mine, I''ll fight you for him!"


    "Who''s afraid of who? If you disagree, let''s fight it out. Whoever wins gets Brother Timothy!"


    "Fine, let''s fight now. Whoever backs down is a coward!"


    "..."


    The Arcane Airship started up, powered by Sylvia''s formidable spiritual energy, and the mountains and rivers passed by in an instant.


    Before long, the Arcane Airship, carrying the disciples, returned to Sky Sanctuary.


    The grand festival at Blooming Sanctuary was indeed a spectacle that captured the attention of many.


    The disciples who couldn''t attend eagerly approached those who had, bombarding them with questions about what had transpired at the event.


    However, they soon received some unsettling news.


    Lucian of Thunderflame Valley, a once-in-a-generation prodigy, along with Thunder Sage, one completely crippled and the other slain by a single sword strike.


    While the news was thrilling and made their blood boil with a sense of righteous satisfaction, the consequences... S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nowadays, Sky Sanctuary isn''t what it used to be. What can the three Holy Emperors do together? With Goddess Sylvia and Timothy here, it''s not yet clear who will defeat whom this time!" a disciple suddenly exclaimed excitedly.


    "Yeah, the grudge from when the three Holy Emperors attacked Goddess Sylvia hasn''t been settled yet. Those old guys definitely can''t be let off the hook!"


    "Brother Timothy did the right thing, stop saying useless stuff, just shout ''Brother Timothy is awesome'' and that''s it!"


    "Brother Timothy is awesome! Brother Timothy is invincible!"


    "Brother Timothy is awesome!"


    "..."

 Chapter 71 - 71: Enchanting Goddess Rankings

    The mood, which had been a bit somber, suddenly livened up, with shouts of excitement outdoing each other.


    Many disciples were pumped up, completely forgetting that the opponents they were about to face could likely be a trio of Holy Emperors working together.


    "By the way, Timothy, what do you think about this?"


    All eyes were on Timothy, who stood at the front, filled with anticipation.


    Timothy spoke gravely, "Even though the Goddess once defeated those three Holy Emperors single-handedly, a lot of time has passed. While it''s true that the Goddess''s power has grown significantly, the strength of those Holy Emperors definitely hasn''t waned either. So, this isn''t as simple as you all might think."


    "So, Timothy, what are you suggesting?" The disciples fell silent for a moment.


    They hadn''t expected Timothy to consider compromising.


    "What I think is..."


    Suddenly, Timothy clenched his fist and raised his arm high: "Who cares how strong they are? If they dare mess with Goddess Sylvia, we''ll wipe them out!


    I''m going to take down all three Holy Emperors and kick their heads around like soccer balls!"


    "Timothy''s right, as always! He''s thinking just like us!


    He hasn''t let us down!


    Let''s wipe them out!"


    "Let''s wipe them out!"


    "As long as Sky Sanctuary stands, we''re all ready to die for the Goddess!"


    Instantly, the crowd was electrified, and the atmosphere turned incredibly heated.


    [Ding, sensing the united will of the Sky Sanctuary disciples. A hundred years ago, the three Holy Emperors joined forces and severely injured the Goddess, and they still covet the power of Sky Sanctuary. As a protector obsessed with his wife, how can you endure this? Issuing a long-term mission: Annihilate the three Holy Emperors and avenge Goddess Sylvia.


    Mission reward: A mysterious grand treasure chest, and each Holy Emperor has their own rewards.]


    Just then, the system''s voice rang out, its mechanical, cold tone also seeming to carry a hint of righteous indignation.


    "A long-term mission?"


    But indeed, this mission was a bit challenging for him at the moment.


    It seemed that before the three Holy Emperors made their move, he had to rely on the system to quickly enhance his strength to be able to truly confront the Holy Emperors.


    Timothy didn''t hesitate to accept the mission.


    Dare to mess with his wife? No one gets away with that!


    ...


    Late at night,


    "Tim, did you get it?"


    "Yes, I risked my life to get it. You guys better be careful, if any word leaks out. It''s not just me,we''re all in this together."


    "I understand.


    But I didn''t expect you to really be able to get it, Tim!"


    "Shh, let''s watch it first, I''ve been waiting a whole year for this release."


    In the disciples'' dormitory, three young disciples stealthily closed the doors and windows and lit a dim candle.


    Each face was marked with a hint of nervousness and boundless anticipation.


    It seemed as if the scroll in Tim''s hands was a treasure worth dying for.


    The scroll slowly unfurled, and their breathing became noticeably quicker.


    Just then...


    "John, stop touching me all the time."


    "Who touched you? I''m straight as an arrow.


    Hey, wait, Tim, why are you touching me?"


    "Cut the crap, it was clearly Mike."


    Suddenly realizing something was off, the three of them whipped around.


    A figure was standing calmly behind them.


    In an instant, they nearly jumped out of their skins, their bodies trembling as they instinctively backed away.


    "Tim, Brother Timothy!" Tim exclaimed, his hands shaking.


    Timothy was a respected senior disciple,if he found out what they were doing, they were done for!


    "Brother Timothy, please don''t tell anyone. If you let this slip, we''ll all be kicked out of Sky Sanctuary!" Tim pleaded with tears in his eyes.


    Timothy frowned slightly, "What exactly are you guys looking at?" He had followed them quietly because he sensed something was off with these disciples.


    But it seemed the situation was more complicated than he thought.


    "Could it be... some naughty books?"


    "Of course not!" Tim quickly presented the scroll with both hands: "What we were secretly looking at is the latest edition of the Enchanting Goddess Rankings."


    "Enchanting Goddess Rankings?"


    "Yes, the Enchanting Goddess Rankings are updated annually. They list the top thirty most enchanting women in the world. Although it features portraits of these thirty women, the Enchanting Goddess Rankings is a legitimate publication, widely circulated everywhere.


    However, because Goddess Sylvia traditionally prohibits romantic relationships, the Enchanting Goddess Rankings is considered contraband here in Sky Sanctuary."


    "Oh? Is that so?" Timothy took the Enchanting Goddess Rankings, examining its scholarly-looking exquisite cover, and said, "I might keep this quiet, but on one condition."


    "Anything, Brother Timothy! Just don''t tell anyone, anything at all!" Not just Tim, the other two also pleaded in succession. S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, very well, then this Enchanting Goddess Rankings is mine now. Tim, you seem quite familiar with it, explain it to me." Timothy spread the Enchanting Goddess Rankings on the table and slowly opened it.


    Soon, its contents were revealed to everyone.


    It listed the names of the beauties, along with their descriptions.


    Most entries also included very lifelike portraits.


    "So, Brother Timothy, you''re into this kind of thing too!" Tim felt a sudden loss, never having guessed that Timothy would be a fellow enthusiast.


    The Enchanting Goddess Rankings was outrageously expensive, costing as much as half a year of his salary.


    But now, it was too late for regrets.


    He could only sigh inwardly, sitting next to Timothy with the other disciples, hoping to get a few more glimpses of the Enchanting Goddess Rankings.


    A flame flickered onto the candle, suddenly brightening the light.


    Timothy looked at the contents of the Enchanting Goddess Rankings.


    It listed the top thirty most beautiful women of the day.


    Many of them were faces he recognized.


    For instance, ranked twenty-seventh was Princess Emily of the Phoenix Kingdom, whom he had rescued twice.


    Ranked sixteenth was Selene, the sister of Holy Maiden Aeliana, whom he had beaten up so badly that her spiritual path was nearly broken.


    As for the twelfth rank.


    "Who would''ve thought Envoy Zephyra would rank so high!" Timothy exclaimed curiously.


    In his memory, Zephyra had always been a bit goofy, even somewhat dim-witted.


    So, all this time, he had only ever seen her as a not-so-bright buddy, never really paying attention to her looks.


    "Envoy Zephyra, with her striking and valiant demeanor, which is quite unlike the typical delicate woman, coupled with her exceptional beauty, ranks twelfth in the Enchanting Goddess Rankings. Though somewhat controversial, she indeed deserves her place," Tim explained with ease, seemingly very familiar with the topic.


    Timothy remarked, "Sounds like you know quite a bit."


    "Of course, I''ve been following the Enchanting Goddess Rankings every year since I was three," Tim said, lifting his head proudly.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana also ranked very high, reaching the third place.


    Timothy continued to look up the list, soon wearing a slight smile.


    Ranked second in the Enchanting Goddess Rankings was none other than Goddess Sylvia!


    "No wonder she''s my wife, to be ranked second in the Enchanting Goddess Rankings that includes all the beauties of the world!" Timothy inwardly praised.


    But soon, his brow furrowed slightly.


    Among the thirty stunning women listed in the Enchanting Goddess Rankings, including Goddess Sylvia, twenty-nine had beautifully crafted portraits.


    However, the first rank had neither a description nor any portrait.


    There was only a name that seemed to carry a hint of scholarly and ethereal charm��Divine Sovereign Ink Bamboo!


    "Why doesn''t the Enchanting Goddess Rankings include any information about Divine Sovereign Ink Bamboo?"


    Timothy looked at Tim.


    Tim immediately explained, "Brother Timothy might not be aware, but Divine Sovereign Ink Bamboo has already ascended to the Celestial Realm."


    "Ascended to the Celestial Realm?"


    "Yes," Tim said, his eyes filled with a sense of deep admiration, "Thousands of years ago, Divine Sovereign Ink Bamboo left the continent of Elant and ascended to the Celestial Realm.


    According to the elders from ten thousand years ago, her beauty was unimaginable.


    Her skin was flawless, her presence transcendent.


    A single smile could captivate the soul.


    As she walked, the fragrance that accompanied her was as intoxicating as the sweetest orchid.


    Such was her allure that the heavens themselves acknowledged her without the need for cultivation. She attained ascension through the sheer power of her beauty, earning the recognition of the celestial order.


    So even after ten thousand years, the first rank in the Enchanting Goddess Rankings is still reserved for Divine Sovereign Ink Bamboo."


    "This..."


    Timothy was speechless.


    He had thought his own system was the most bug-like existence in this world, but he had never imagined something this outrageous!


    Without any cultivation, Divine Sovereign Ink Bamboo ascended to the heavens purely through her beauty!


    This was beyond describing as a bug,it was utterly preposterous!


    Could it be that the rulers of the heavens nowadays judge based on looks?


    No matter how he thought about it, Timothy couldn''t fathom the level of beauty that Divine Sovereign Ink Bamboo must possess.

 Chapter 72 - 72: What a bargain!

    Back in his room, Timothy slid the Enchanting Goddess Rankings under his bed and sat down, taking a moment to catch his breath.


    The rumors about Divine Sovereign Ink Bamboo had hit him hard. Here he was, finally awakened to the system, a protagonist straight out of central casting. And her? She was like someone playing a game with cheat codes on!


    If he was supposed to be the hero, what did that make someone even stronger than the hero? Could she possibly be the author herself? Ridiculous!


    Once he broke through to the Ascension Phase and ascended to the Celestial Realm, he was determined to see just how stunning this Divine Sovereign Ink Bamboo really was.


    Facing the constant threat from the three Holy Emperors, boosting his strength had become his top priority.


    Timothy calmed his mind and began to inventory his recent gains.


    Aside from the lower-grade magical weapons, medicinal herbs, and spiritual plants he had scammed and stolen, the most precious were the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest from the Valley of the Undead, which had unlocked two meridians of the Ancient Saintly Body, the Phoenix Blade from Holy Emperor Vorenus, and the secret technique Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders from the Holy Emperor''s legacy.


    And then there were the mysterious "Eternal Source" and the Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill...


    "Wait a minute, what if I could combine these two items��" A sudden inspiration struck Timothy.


    These treasures were already powerful, but there might still be room for improvement!


    Without hesitation, he pulled out the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest, which shimmered with a golden light.


    Holding the Crest in his left hand and forming a claw with his right, Timothy summoned the fearsome thunder and lightning of the Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s most powerful secret technique, the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders.


    The power of the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest was formidable, but it was still just a magical artifact that needed external forces to become even stronger.


    So, if he could merge it with another power...


    Timothy focused, slowly releasing the pure spiritual energy of the Ancient Saintly Body.


    He infused this energy into both the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique and the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest.


    At first, the two forces repelled each other, each unwilling to yield.


    But the golden spiritual energy of the Ancient Saintly Body acted like a bridge, gradually linking them together.


    As time passed, the lightning grew more violent, and the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest trembled continuously.


    During their struggle, a golden light flowed back and forth.


    With a crack, a purple bolt of lightning from the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique fiercely struck the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest.


    The sturdy crest was marked by a shallow scratch, but at the same time, the golden light flowed back into the lightning, calming the turbulent purple thunder.


    Crack after crack, the lightning flashed, and a misty golden aura enveloped them.


    Though the lightning continued to damage the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest, it also eased the tension between them.


    As the Crest bore over a hundred scars, the fury of the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique finally subsided.


    The bolts of lightning, no longer as violent as before, slithered like small snakes into the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest.


    They could no longer leave scars, but instead, followed the golden light, connecting the two forces together.


    "It''s time!"


    Timothy''s eyes sharpened as he seized the fleeting opportunity.


    "Activate the second meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body!"


    A bone-chilling cold rapidly enveloped the two objects, the icy and almost sinister coldness stimulating them both.


    At the same time, the golden light surged, forming a clear pathway, piercing through them.


    As the icy aura continued to contract, the distance between the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest and the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique rapidly closed.


    At that moment, Timothy clasped his hands together, channeling all his strength without holding anything back.


    Flames, golden light, and icy coldness��the countless spiritual energies acted as bridges, not only connecting but forcibly merging the two.


    "Boom!"


    A spectacular phenomenon erupted.


    Flames and heat waves burst forth from Timothy, and the previously calmed lightning became violently tumultuous.


    "Merge together," Timothy gritted his teeth and clenched his hands tightly.


    "Boom!"


    In an unparalleled explosion, the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique was forcefully pressed into the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest.


    The massive spiritual energy roared continuously, creating shockwaves that assaulted Timothy''s body and the entire house.


    The house shook violently, clearly struggling to withstand such a massive impact.


    But Timothy was beyond caring at this point.


    "Suppress."


    "Bang!"


    "Suppress again."


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, a golden light enveloped Timothy''s entire body.


    Even his eyes radiated a divine brilliance.


    Amidst the majestic thunder, there seemed to be the sound of a dragon''s chant.


    The golden light that illuminated the entire house converged into Timothy''s right hand.


    This palm strike was mixed with endless mystery and tumultuous power!


    "Boom!"


    Like a landslide, the palm strike forced the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique into the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest!


    The various colored lightning bolts, still trying to resist, were unable to break free.


    Timothy then slowed his assault, continuously infusing gentle spiritual energy into the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest.


    With this mysterious energy flowing in, the lightning power, which was already merging with the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest, began to calm further.


    Although each bolt of lightning still carried a terrifying oppressive force, it no longer resisted.


    The power of the lightning remained, but it was now bestowed upon the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest, making their combined form even more powerful.


    "I did it!"


    Under the sunlight, the originally emerald-green Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest, now tinged with a hint of pale purple lightning, made its presence impossible to ignore.


    This streak of lightning transformed the Crest''s originally mild aura into something utterly formidable.


    Timothy could clearly feel the overwhelming power contained within the Crest.


    Now, combined with the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique, the power of the Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest was incomparable to before!


    The legacy treasures of the three Holy Emperors, combined with the strongest secret technique of one Holy Emperor.


    Just thinking about it was enough to understand how terrifying it was.


    "Harvesting?" Timothy blinked in surprise.


    The first system function he''d awakened allowed him to gain rewards by directly impacting or damaging an enemy''s spirit. But this ''Harvesting'' feature...


    [Ding! ''Harvesting'' yields richer rewards with stronger targets. System note: Host can earn rewards by touching the hearts of goddesses.]


    "So that''s what it means!" A thrill of excitement shot through Timothy.


    This feature could be even more convenient than the first!


    Especially since the rewards from goddesses were undoubtedly the highest quality ''harvests''!


    ...


    In Sylvia''s royal chamber,


    Seeing Timothy approaching with a subtle smile, Sylvia suddenly felt a wave of panic: "What... what are you planning to do?"


    Though Timothy had been bold before, with hand-holding and kissing, this time it seemed more ominous.


    The room was deserted, and Timothy had firmly shut the door behind him.


    This was definitely not a good sign!


    "Don''t worry, my love, I just want to do something nice for you," Timothy said, slowly walking closer with a reassuring smile.


    "Something nice... No, I absolutely can''t do that kind of thing! And even though...," Sylvia stammered, her mind a whirl of confusion.


    "It''s definitely not the right time now!"


    "Don''t worry, I''m very skilled with my hands." However, Timothy was already close, extending his ''sinful'' hand.


    "No!" Sylvia blushed deeply, overwhelmed with embarrassment.


    She wanted to resist, but then she felt Timothy''s hand on her shoulder.


    "Wait, my shoulder?" Sylvia paused, her mind clearing a bit.


    But soon, she felt a wave of relief spreading from her shoulders.


    High-end shoulder massages only required the simplest techniques.


    Timothy would rather owe the system three skill points than not perfect his shoulder massage technique to the highest level.


    What he got in return was arguably the best shoulder massage technique in the world!


    He couldn''t guarantee much, but in this world, no one could give a shoulder massage more comforting than Timothy!


    Sometimes kneading, sometimes tapping, sometimes circling around the joints.


    "Mmm~"


    Any trace of annoyance Sylvia had felt dissolved completely, and she immersed herself in the fatigue-relieving technique.


    It was as if all weariness was lifted, leaving only a sense of immense relief.


    It felt like being in a clear stream, washing away all tiredness, bringing a pleasant mood and a desire to sleep.


    At that moment.


    [Ding! Successfully made Goddess Sylvia feel relaxed. Skill point +1]


    "Just like that, +1!" Timothy rejoiced internally.


    To think that a strong Mystic Core cultivator could barely provide one skill point.


    And here he was, just a few squeezes of the shoulders, and he''d already earned one!


    What a bargain!


    Why not give his wife a full-body massage?


    With that thought, Timothy''s techniques became even more adept, methodically kneading with just the right amount of pressure. sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 73 - 73: Am I handsome?

    [Ding! Successfully relieved Goddess Sylvia''s fatigue. Skill point +1.]


    [Ding! Successfully made Goddess Sylvia feel refreshed all over. Skill point +1.]


    [Ding! You''ve earned a choice of one Rare-level treasure.]


    [Ding! You''ve earned a choice of one Epic-level technique (or combine three Epic-level techniques into one Heavenly-level technique).]


    Timothy''s eyes sparkled as he executed the ultimate shoulder massage technique, Thunder Serpent Spin!


    Using his knuckles as pivots, he put all his strength into targeting the crucial joints at the shoulders and elbows.


    Then, with a forceful twist!


    "Ah~."


    Accompanied by Sylvia''s extremely comfortable moan, the system announced:


    [Massaged Goddess Sylvia''s chest, reducing stress and enhancing muscle and skin elasticity. Host successfully advanced to the mid-stage of Mystic Core.]


    [Current skill points remaining: 27.]


    "Only Goddess Sylvia! Only my own wife!"


    So far, every reward he had received from his wife was incredibly precious.


    If he kept this up all night, by tomorrow, he might just advance directly to Ocean''s Gate!


    However, Timothy knew the importance of moderation.


    While massaging his wife and getting rewards was thrilling, if he upset her, it wouldn''t be so easy to get close next time.


    So, it was better to stop here and continue another time.


    With that thought, Timothy withdrew his hands.


    Just as Sylvia, who seemed to be lying on a bed of soft grass, enjoying the bliss, suddenly felt a void in her chest where the comfort had vanished.


    Instantly, she turned her head, looking somewhat reproachfully at Timothy.


    "Cough, honey, I swear I wasn''t trying to take advantage of you, I''ll just go now..." Timothy, feeling a bit guilty, quickly pulled back his hand, ready to leave.


    "Wait." But Sylvia bit her lip, her cheeks flushed as she stopped him.


    "Honey?" Timothy was puzzled.


    "I mean..." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylvia''s eyes darted around, and it seemed to take a lot of courage before she finally whispered almost inaudibly, "Con... continue."


    "Huh?" Timothy was stunned.


    "Continue?"


    Could such a word really come from the lofty Goddess Sylvia?


    But it seemed... that was indeed the case.


    "Holy crap!"


    To have the goddess let down her guard was an opportunity that simply didn''t come by on ordinary days.


    Timothy immediately seized this rare chance, smiling slightly: "I can continue, but a full-body massage is quite exhausting, honey. You''ve got to give me something in return, right?"


    "What do you want in return?"


    "That''s right, just call me ''dear.'' After all this time, you''ve never used a term of endearment for me."


    "How, how could I!" Sylvia immediately felt her cheeks burn.


    Such an embarrassing word, how could she, a supreme goddess, ever utter it!


    "Man, if that''s the case, there''s nothing I can do about it. I mean, if there''s no energy, where''s the strength going to come from?" Timothy sighed deeply, pulling his hand back, ready to walk away.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Feeling the emptiness on her shoulder, Sylvia suddenly couldn''t help but pull Timothy close.


    "What''s the big deal? It''s just ''darling,'' I said it, that''s all!" She raised her voice slightly, clearly annoyed.


    Her fingertips dug into her palm as Sylvia tried to control her embarrassment.


    Even though her cheeks were flushed pale as snow, her voice was still muffled and shaky, as if she had been greatly wronged.


    It took a while before she finally managed to stammer out, "Dar... darling, keep going..."


    "This is so hard to say!"


    Looking at Sylvia, her eyes watery and slightly resentful, and her voice shy and trembling.


    Timothy couldn''t help but shudder.


    If anyone else heard this, they''d think I''d done something beastly!


    "Ahem, honey, calm down, I''ll keep going."


    Timothy coughed lightly, quickly placing his hand back on her chest, and once again upgraded his massage technique to a level beyond perfection at the cost of three skill points.


    At this point, his shoulder massage technique was unparalleled, transcending time and space, unmatched across the vast universe.


    In all the heavens and on earth, Timothy''s massage technique was revered!


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Two hours later, looking at Goddess Sylvia, who was now softly leaning back in her chair, Timothy walked out of the sleeping chamber.


    [Host: Timothy]


    [Level: Mystic Core Mid-Stage]


    [Current Skill Points: 50]


    [Choose one Heavenly-level technique]


    [Unlock the third meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body]!


    This, indeed, was the pinnacle of Harvesting!


    The third meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body is characterized by absorption.


    Not only does it provide immunity to certain levels of magical attacks, but its most powerful ability is to assimilate other physiques into its own.


    However, there are hardly any physiques in the world that can match the Ancient Saintly Body, and even fewer that would catch Timothy''s eye.


    As for the Heavenly-level technique gained from Harvesting, Timothy flipped through the pages in his mind, which shimmered with golden light.


    Instantly, a continuous stream of information flooded into his brain.


    This technique was called "Mindfiend Manifestation Form."


    Normally, only those who have reached the Transcendence Realm and some peak practitioners of the Ocean''s Gate could manifest their magical forms.


    But this technique allowed for the release of a magical form through absorption.


    Although its power was far from a true magical form, it was still terrifyingly effective.


    "Mindfiend? So, it collects others'' feelings of inferiority or various negative emotions?"


    Timothy immediately stepped out of the house and grabbed a naive-looking junior disciple to ask, "Am I handsome?"


    "Handsome!"


    As he spoke, looking at Timothy''s handsome appearance and the unique charm emitted by the Ancient Saintly Body, the junior disciple felt a wave of inferiority, suddenly feeling as if he had lived his life in vain.


    [Mindfiend Manifestation Form Release Count (1/100)]


    "Not bad!"


    Near the Sky Sanctuary, where many talented disciples were earnestly practicing, especially in front of the statue of the goddess, many sat on the ground, diligently cultivating.


    Timothy specifically targeted the most serious of these disciples to ask.


    "Am I handsome?"


    "Handsome!"


    "Brother Timothy is explosively handsome!"


    "Brother Timothy is the most handsome in the world!"


    Normally, these disciples had often flattered Timothy.


    But for some reason, after flattering him this time, they suddenly felt empty inside, instantly filled with feelings of inferiority.


    Looking at the incredibly handsome Brother Timothy, they almost wished they could jump off a steep cliff right there.


    [Mindfiend Manifestation Form Release Count (12/100)]


    [Mindfiend Manifestation Form Release Count (19/100)]


    "I heard Brother Timothy was preaching in front of the goddess statue, asking soul-stirring questions. Every disciple asked by him has since focused deeply on their cultivation, not uttering a single word, deeply moved by Brother Timothy!"


    "My goodness, Brother Timothy''s preaching! Absolutely can''t miss it!"


    More and more disciples flocked towards the area near the goddess statue.

 Chapter 74 - 74: Did they have to be so excessive?

    When they all heard Timothy''s soul-stirring question, their faces fell, and they plunged into a pit of self-doubt about their lives.


    Even Felix joined in: "Timothy, what deep question did you ask, man?"


    Timothy replied, "Just one question: who''s hotter, you or me?"


    "Heh, so that was it."


    Felix immediately flashed a flattering smile: "Of course, Brother Timothy, you''re the absolute hottest, easily second in the whole Sky Sanctuary."


    Timothy frowned, "And who''s first?"


    "Uh, that would be me..."


    "Boom."


    The next moment, everyone saw Felix''s body soar into the air and crash heavily to the ground.


    "Felix got knocked flying by Brother Timothy!"


    "Man, Felix is really beyond help."


    "But what was that thought-provoking question Timothy asked? I wanna hear it too!"


    A buzz of discussion arose among the clueless disciples.


    [Mindfiend Manifestation Form Release Count (100/100)]


    In no time, the conditions for releasing the Mindfiend Manifestation Form were met once.


    Timothy looked at the growing crowd of disciples nearby, a slight smile on his lips.


    All these people, just ripe for the taking.


    Soon enough, the male disciples were wallowing in self-doubt, wishing they could hide their faces, and even the female disciples felt ashamed, afraid to show their faces to Timothy again.


    [Mindfiend Manifestation Form Release Count (200/100)]


    In just a short while, the Mindfiend Manifestation Form was ready to be released twice.


    "Timothy''s really in the mood, why not ask me too?" Just then, a melodious voice rang out, and a graceful figure flew in from the horizon.


    Her golden, flowing dress danced in the wind, her elegant figure perfectly outlined by the fabric.


    More importantly, her aura was so divine that it inspired reverence and affection almost instinctively.


    "Holy Maiden!" The disciples of Sky Sanctuary all bowed slightly in respect.


    After all, Holy Maiden Aeliana was not only highly esteemed but also the closest confidante of Goddess Sylvia.


    Even if the goddess herself wouldn''t admit it, these disciples knew it well.


    Especially since, a few days ago at the Blooming Sanctuary festival, the Holy Maiden had clearly stated that if the three Holy Emperors had any designs against Goddess Sylvia, she would be willing to fight for Sky Sanctuary.


    This showed that the bond between Holy Maiden Aeliana and Goddess Sylvia was much deeper than it appeared on the surface.


    However, Timothy didn''t show the same respect as everyone else.


    Instead, he smiled slightly: "Holy Maiden, came to watch us show off our love again?"


    "Show off our love? What are you talking about?"


    The disciples were momentarily puzzled, not understanding the meaning of Timothy''s words.


    "Timothy, what are you talking about? I don''t have a fetish for watching others show off their love."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana wasn''t annoyed,instead, she chuckled lightly, her eyes tenderly fixed on Timothy, unabashedly filled with a flirtatious light.


    This look was so obvious that many disciples noticed.


    "Could it be that Holy Maiden Aeliana..." S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No way!"


    The disciples stood dumbfounded, their minds buzzing.


    After all, the Holy Maiden''s saintly image was deeply ingrained in their hearts,though not as aloof as the goddess, no man could easily approach her.


    But now, the way Holy Maiden was behaving towards Brother Timothy was just too... flirtatious!


    Could it be that even the Holy Maiden was charmed by Brother Timothy''s handsomeness?


    "Whoa, we''re not that close, please don''t look at me like that."


    Facing Holy Maiden Aeliana''s flirtatious gaze, Timothy stepped back, extending his hand in a gesture of distancing.


    After all, if the Holy Maiden had any ulterior motives and tried to frame him, his wife''s jealousy would surely not spare him the whip.


    "You''re so heartless, always so gentle with someone else."


    Seeing Timothy''s reaction, Holy Maiden Aeliana pouted slightly in a sulky yet unexpectedly cute manner.


    But as Holy Maiden Aeliana looked towards Sky Sanctuary, she suddenly coughed lightly, her flirtatious gaze quickly shifting away from Timothy.


    "Never mind, it looks like Sylvia is about to get mad. I better not talk to you much longer."


    She hurriedly walked briskly towards the direction of Sky Sanctuary.


    Upon arriving and seeing Sylvia, Holy Maiden Aeliana immediately explained her purpose.


    "You mean to say, Prince Nolan of the Phoenix Kingdom plans to collude with Holy Emperor Thunderflame to seize power in Phoenix Kingdom sooner. In return, he has already started plotting against Sky Sanctuary?" Sylvia''s gaze sharpened, a chill filling the grand hall.


    Though Holy Emperor Thunderflame hadn''t personally intervened, he was indeed manipulating things behind the scenes, trying to forge an alliance with Phoenix Kingdom.


    Even though someone as arrogant as Nolan was nothing but an ant in her eyes, capable of being squashed from miles away with just a flick of her finger, the problem now was that he had the entire Phoenix Kingdom and the scheming of the three Holy Emperors behind him.


    It was clearly not the right time for her to act.


    "That''s right, so now we need someone with just the right status to go to Phoenix Kingdom and disrupt Nolan''s plans. At the very least, we need to eliminate him," Holy Maiden Aeliana responded after a moment of thought.


    Sylvia asked, "And who do you have in mind?"


    "Naturally, Timothy. I think he''s the perfect fit."


    Sylvia pondered for a moment: "Timothy? I didn''t expect your judgment to be so accurate this time. Indeed, no one is more suitable than Timothy right now...


    With his status, he can easily enter and exit Phoenix Kingdom, and even if he were to eliminate Nolan, it wouldn''t draw too much attention.


    More importantly, among his peers, only Timothy is capable of taking on Nolan."


    "That''s natural, I do have a good eye," Holy Maiden Aeliana said, slightly proud, lifting her head.


    However, before she could enjoy her moment of pride, Sylvia''s chilly voice suddenly intervened: "That''s all well and good, but can you explain to me what was going on with those flirtatious looks and words you had for Timothy outside Sky Sanctuary just now?"


    Just then, Timothy walked into Sky Sanctuary.


    Hearing this, he was immediately taken aback.


    Wait, did I just walk in at the wrong time?


    The situation seemed extremely dire, and Timothy immediately thought about turning around and leaving.


    But before he could turn, Holy Maiden Aeliana, looking pitiful and even with a hint of a sob in her voice, explained: "Sylvia, don''t get me wrong. Although Timothy accidentally held my hand and even said he was devoted to me, that he would love only me all his life...


    His heart for you hasn''t changed.


    Boo hoo hoo, it''s all my fault, I shouldn''t have accidentally captured Brother Timothy''s heart.


    If you''re angry, punish me, but Brother Timothy did nothing wrong, please don''t make it hard for him!"


    "What the heck?" Timothy froze, feeling as if a million tiny horses were galloping through his mind.


    What in the world is going on?


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s obvious damsel-in-distress act was completely out of left field.


    "Hold on! Honey, don''t believe her, this is a blatant frame-up! I''ve never even met Holy Maiden Aeliana before!" Before Timothy could finish explaining, an icy chill filled the grand hall.


    Then, uncontrollably, a cold wind enveloped him like a giant hand, dragging him before Sylvia.


    As he passed by Holy Maiden Aeliana, Timothy even noticed a mischievous smile on her lips.


    This woman was clearly up to no good, obviously trying to frame him!


    "Honey, this is a misunderstanding," Timothy had never felt so speechless before.


    Looking into Sylvia''s icy, clear eyes, he could tell how terrible the consequences would be if his wife was truly angry.


    "A misunderstanding? I know that. What she said was all lies," Sylvia said slowly, far beyond Timothy''s expectations, as they locked eyes.


    Timothy was taken aback, his mind swirling with confusion. "So, honey, why did you drag me over here exactly?"


    "Hmph, consider yourself lucky." Sylvia huffed softly, and suddenly, her lips, soft as water, pressed against Timothy''s.


    The sweet touch and scent caught Timothy off guard for a moment, but his brain quickly caught up.


    When it came to kissing, he was never tired!


    He could switch it up and kiss all day and night!


    "Honey, you''re not quite in control here, let me handle it." Timothy gently wrapped his arms around Sylvia''s waist, tilting her body at just the right angle.


    "You...


    I just wanted to prove something to her, don''t go overboard."


    Sylvia''s cheeks flushed like the last light of sunset over rippling water, a shimmering, captivating blush.


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me.


    It''s just Holy Maiden Aeliana, after all. You just wanted her to know that you''re the only one for me, right?" Timothy smiled, unhesitatingly leaning in for another kiss.


    "Mmm~"


    ...


    After a long while, they finally slowly parted.


    Timothy, looking into Sylvia''s radiant eyes, teased, "Honey, did you eat honey today? Your lips are so sweet."


    "Not at all..."


    "Oh, I remember now, your lips are always this sweet."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    Sylvia suddenly said, "That said, I thought you tasted of honey too."


    "No, what I ate today was..." Timothy paused.


    "Is that so? Maybe I was mistaken, let me try again."


    "Huh?"


    "..."


    ...


    After another lengthy interval, looking into Sylvia''s eyes, full of tender affection, Timothy coughed twice, "Darling, you''re being quite forward today, I wish you were always like this."


    "Hmph! After I take the initiative, you expect me to let you go find other women?"


    "That''s impossible, the whole world could be against me, but you''re my priority.


    Now when I look at other women, I feel like a monkey, no desire, not even worth a second glance."


    "Smooth talker, but no real action..."


    "I would, but it''s not exactly kid-friendly, is it?"


    "..."


    The sounds of playful banter continued to fill the grand hall, leaving Holy Maiden Aeliana standing foolishly in place, her nose tingling with the sting of unshed tears.


    This time, she wasn''t tied to a tree with a bra stuffed in her mouth like before.


    But what was the difference?


    In such an intense scene, even if she wanted to leave, she couldn''t move!


    Did they have to be so excessive?


    She had originally planned to sow some discord, but instead of being affected, the couple had only intensified their affection!


    Is this okay?


    No, it''s not!


    This was a blatant threat to all the single folks out there!


    And to think, all this was done by the same Goddess Sylvia who once wrote "The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners," leading to the widespread Single Women''s Alliance across the world.


    Oh, the injustice!


    At that moment, Holy Maiden Aeliana felt like crying without tears, suddenly realizing that she was the fool in her own play.

 Chapter 75 - 75: Who else could be that ugly?

    After a passionate kiss, Sylvia finally managed to lightly press her slightly moist lips together and shared with Timothy the possibility that the three Holy Emperors might be joining forces with Nolan.


    "Nolan?"


    Even though there were no old grudges or recent disputes, Timothy was not about to show any mercy if this guy dared to collude with the three Holy Emperors.


    "That''s right, there''s something else."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana suddenly spoke up, "I''ve heard reliable rumors that Nolan has always been smitten with Goddess Sylvia, and he believes that Goddess Sylvia reciprocates his feelings. He''s been spreading this around carelessly, claiming that one day he''ll ascend to the Sky Sanctuary to marry Goddess Sylvia."


    "Is that all true?"


    "Absolutely. Nolan even spread rumors that the goddess showed him favor by smiling at him three times, clearly indicating her secret affection for him."


    "What? Has this guy lost his mind? Smiling three times as a favor? Sounds more like he''s laughing at how ridiculous you are." Timothy felt a surge of energy, his aura bristling with murderous intent.


    Dare to covet my wife and spread rumors about it?


    If I don''t pin you down and give you a thrashing, I''m no man!


    Timothy suddenly leaned in close to Holy Maiden Aeliana and asked, "One more thing, this Nolan, is he handsome?"


    "Somewhat handsome. He has royal blood flowing through his veins and is blessed with an Enlightenment Body. Across the entire realm, he''s probably among the top tier. There are quite a few female cultivators secretly pining for him."


    "Well, damn." Timothy''s resolve hardened, and he couldn''t help but clench his fists.


    Three crimes in one, taking his head off and using it as a soccer ball wouldn''t be too much!


    "I''ve decided on Phoenix Kingdom, and no one''s going to stop me!" Timothy slammed his hand on the desk, his killing intent palpable.


    "You''re indeed the best man for the job, but remember, Nolan carries the Enlightenment Body and bears the fortune of Phoenix Kingdom. His background isn''t as simple as it appears.


    You must be extremely cautious on this journey." Sylvia stepped forward, extending her delicate hand, "Let me see your storage ring, I want to check if the magical treasures and spiritual medicines you carry are sufficient."


    "Uh..." For some reason, Timothy suddenly felt that although his wife was indeed concerned about him, she might also be using this as an excuse to check on his personal savings.


    But no matter, aside from a very mysterious and precious source hidden on his person, there was nothing incriminating in his storage ring.


    Without hesitation, Timothy handed over his storage ring to Sylvia.


    It contained a Heavenly-level Phoenix Blade, some not-so-precious magical treasures and spiritual medicines he had taken from other cultivators, and some Epic-level treasures from the system that were valuable but certainly not something a goddess would consider significant.


    However, among them, Sylvia found a strange, crimson spiritual medicine engraved with dragon patterns, emitting a powerful yang energy as if burning with blazing fire, with dragon chants emanating from it, clearly of a very high grade.


    No, this spiritual medicine might even be of Heavenly-level!


    The value of a Heavenly-level spiritual medicine goes without saying,even a powerful entity like Sky Sanctuary had few of them.


    For many Sects, a single Heavenly-level spiritual medicine could be a treasured heirloom passed down through generations.


    What exactly was this Heavenly-level spiritual medicine?


    Sylvia was puzzled, her mind filtering through the books she had read.


    Many books were imprinted in her mind, and she could easily recall them with a little thought.


    But as she flipped through the last few pages of the "Complete Book of Alchemy," Sylvia''s cheeks suddenly heated up, and her hand holding the crimson spiritual medicine trembled slightly.


    No wonder this spiritual medicine emitted such powerful yang energy, no wonder Timothy had carefully hidden it in the deepest part of the spatial ring!


    This was the legendary Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill!


    And it was a Heavenly-level one, incredibly precious!


    "You... you actually had this kind of spiritual medicine!" Sylvia couldn''t help but step back, her face flushed with embarrassment as she looked at Timothy with a complex expression.


    "So you were really after my body!"


    "What medicine... damn!" Timothy was completely caught off guard by this revelation.


    And with Holy Maiden Aeliana right there, the situation was embarrassingly public!


    Timothy''s mind buzzed as he quickly tried to explain, "Honey, it was an accident, I really wasn''t planning to use this on you!"


    But Sylvia bit her lip, even more embarrassed and angry, "Or were you planning to use this medicine on some other woman?"


    "Huh?"


    "Honey, you''re getting it all wrong..."


    A Heavenly-level Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill��there probably wasn''t a man in the world who wouldn''t want it. Especially when faced with a wife as unattainable and icy as Sylvia, having such a pill might just...


    But now, there was no way he could keep the medicine.


    With a sigh of resignation, Timothy said, "Then you decide how to use this medicine."


    "That''s more like it..." Sylvia took out a small wooden box and tossed the Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill into it.


    Then, with a huff, she seemingly casually threw it into her spatial ring.


    Timothy was stunned, not expecting Sylvia to keep it instead of destroying it.


    "Honey, what are you doing?"


    "Let''s... let''s just talk about this later, I don''t want to see this sleazy medicine right now." Sylvia pursed her lips and averted her gaze.


    "Talk about it later? Wait, honey, do you mean!" Timothy chuckled, stepping forward and gently wrapping his arms around Sylvia''s delicate body.


    "Honey, I''m not going anywhere today, let''s sleep together tonight!"


    "Get lost!"


    But the next moment, Timothy was kicked out of the Sky Sanctuary by an embarrassed and furious Sylvia.


    Although the kick seemed forceful, it was deliberately cushioned with spiritual power, not harming Timothy at all.


    "Indeed, my wife is cold on the outside but warm on the inside."


    Landing lightly outside the palace, Timothy dusted himself off and stood up.


    To get back the Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill.


    No, to use the Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill, Nolan must die!


    Outside the Sky Sanctuary, the disciples were shocked to see Timothy kicked out, rushing over to ask, "Brother Timothy, what happened? Did you anger the goddess?"


    "Not at all, just got caught by the goddess with a hidden spiritual medicine." Timothy stretched his back, appearing nonchalant.


    "Spiritual medicine? Did you hide some demonic potion?"


    "Of course not, why would I keep such a thing?"


    "Then is it a Bloodthirsty Pill that temporarily boosts strength by draining life?"


    "No, it''s not that either."


    "Could it be..."


    Timothy cut them off, "Stop guessing, it''s a medicine the goddess also likes."


    "The goddess likes it too?"


    "Forget it, it''s not for kids."


    Timothy waved his hand dismissively and ignored the curious disciples.


    ...


    Phoenix Kingdom.


    Near the bustling Blossom City gate, two guards were checking each passerby.


    "The prince has decreed that from today onward, Phoenix Kingdom and Timothy are sworn enemies. If Timothy is found within the kingdom''s borders, he is to be executed on sight, no exceptions!"


    One of the guards, holding a portrait, scrutinized each passerby.


    This guard was also a cultivator at the Energy Foundation level!


    Normally, as an Energy Foundation cultivator, his status among ordinary guards would be esteemed, not stuck doing mundane gatekeeping.


    But recent circumstances had changed.


    Ever since the prince returned from the grand festival at Blooming Sanctuary, he''s had Timothy''s name plastered on wanted posters all over the Phoenix Kingdom. They even distributed his portrait to every town.


    And the bounty on Timothy''s head? A whopping ten thousand Mana Crystals!


    That''s ten thousand Mana Crystals we''re talking about!


    Ten thousand��more than enough to live lavishly for several lifetimes.


    And if catching him could get the prince''s favor, well, the sky''s the limit for one''s future!


    Two local guards were practically drooling over the thought, scrutinizing every passerby.


    Though the job was tough, nabbing Timothy could turn their lives around, setting them up for a lifetime of luxury.


    But under the scorching sun, as crowds streamed into the city, the guards were sweating buckets, their backs aching, yet no suspicious figure in sight.


    "Man, do you think we''ll ever even spot this Timothy guy?" one guard groaned, lifting the portrait.


    "Doubt it. But if Timothy does show, spotting him would be a piece of cake," the other guard smirked, pointing at the portrait.


    The portrait depicted "Timothy" as a hideous creature with three heads and six arms, a fierce face, and four sharp fangs, complete with a full beard, looking utterly grotesque.


    "Are you sure this is Timothy?" Just then, a voice suddenly chimed in from beside them.


    The guards jumped, shocked that someone had managed to sneak up on them.


    "Holy crap?"


    "Holy crap!"


    They both exclaimed in unison, taken aback by the newcomer''s striking appearance.


    They''d seen handsome men before, even the prince himself, but this guy was on another level.


    More so, there was something intriguing about him, a certain allure that was hard to ignore.


    "Dude, you''re way too handsome to be the monster in this picture," one guard blurted out.


    "Monster? May I ask who this is supposed to be?" the newcomer raised an eyebrow. S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s supposed to be Timothy. Who else could be that ugly?"


    "Oh?"


    Standing before the guards was none other than Timothy himself.


    He had planned to sneak into the capital of Phoenix Kingdom to figure out what Nolan was up to and deal with the guy who was after his wife.


    But he hadn''t expected to find himself a wanted man throughout the kingdom.


    And those wanted posters? Each one uglier than the last!


    Compared to some, this six-armed version was almost flattering. In others, he barely looked human!


    Timothy smirked, not a friendly one: "But I heard this Timothy guy is so handsome it''s unreal. They say just one look could make any girl fall head over heels. How could he possibly look like that monster?"


    "Uh..." The guards muttered, clearly confused, "We heard there was a Timothy from Sky Sanctuary who was incredibly handsome.


    But it seems like the prince had all the artists who painted Timothy handsomely executed. The uglier the portrait, the bigger the reward for the artist... so it ended up like this."


    "We don''t dare say or ask too much. If it''s the prince''s decision, best keep our mouths shut..." The guards quickly clammed up.


    "By the way, what would you guys do if I said I was Timothy?"


    Suddenly, Timothy threw out the question.


    The guards paused but then burst out laughing: "Ha! You''re joking, right? With your looks, how could you possibly be that ugly Timothy?"


    "If you really are Timothy, I could do a handstand and eat smelly socks!"

 Chapter 76 - 76: Nolans Dragon Blood Formation

    "Ha ha ha, who would''ve thought you guys had such great taste and aesthetic sense? Impressive, really impressive!"


    Timothy also burst into laughter. Mid-laugh, he turned to the guard on his right. "By the way, may I ask your name, sir?"


    "I''m Liam."


    "Liam, got it. I''ll remember you, buddy." Timothy clapped Liam on the shoulder, giving him a meaningful look before finally entering the city gates.


    Liam was taken aback.


    For some reason, he kept thinking about Timothy''s peculiar glance.


    He suddenly felt like he was being targeted, and maybe even mocked?


    Blossom City was buzzing with activity.


    The streets were crowded with people, many of whom were eagerly discussing something.


    "Did you hear? The Blossom Sect is organizing a crusade meeting soon, and they''re planning to take down that notorious Timothy!"


    "Timothy? The guy who knows about the goddess and the prince''s relationship but still thinks he''s favored by the goddess? Shameless, isn''t he?"


    "I''ve seen his portrait. They say he''s got three heads and six arms, covered in warts, just hideous."


    "That ugly scoundrel deserves to be taken down, trying to compete with the prince for the goddess. He''s really asking for it!


    As the leading sect in Blossom City, Blossom Sect will surely execute him thoroughly!"


    "Right, even though we can''t participate in the Blossom Sect''s meeting, we must witness this thrilling moment!"


    "Indeed, Blossom Sect is like the guardian deity of our Blossom City!"


    In no time, a flood of citizens surged towards the location of the Blossom Sect''s meeting to crusade against Timothy, all of them exhilarated.


    Timothy also slipped in with the crowd, unnoticed.


    However, he clenched his fists so tightly they cracked,the murderous intent on him was barely concealable.


    That Nolan, smearing my name in front of the entire dynasty''s citizens. Looks like it''s time to teach this so-called rival a lesson!


    ...


    Blossom Sect is the largest sect near Blossom City.


    More importantly, it''s one of the biggest supporters of the Phoenix Kingdom, secretly under the kingdom''s protection.


    Thus, its power has grown significantly in recent years, and it enjoys an excellent reputation among the citizens.


    Now, hearing that the Blossom Sect was hosting the crusade meeting, people continuously streamed into the area near the meeting hall.


    The streets were packed, completely jammed.


    Following the crowd to the base of the hall, Timothy suddenly leaped up to the third floor where many monks were gathered.


    "Holy crap, dude, you''ve got some serious skills!" A monk at the stairway entrance was startled but quickly frowned. "But, I don''t think I''ve ever seen you before. Which sect are you from?"


    Timothy waved his hand nonchalantly. "I''m a disciple of the Doomed Soul Sect, here to attend the Blossom Sect''s crusade meeting."


    The monk looked puzzled. "Doomed Soul Sect? I''ve never heard of such a sect in our dynasty. And that name..."


    Timothy''s smile turned slightly sinister. "Are you sure you want to keep talking?"


    "Why can''t I talk?" Suddenly, the monk sensed something was off and pointed at Timothy in alarm. "Wait! Are you from the Demonic Sect sneaking in here?"


    His heart pounding, the monk quickly tried to step back.


    But he had barely moved a step when he saw Timothy''s figure flicker like a ghost.


    With no chance to resist, he only felt a strike to the back of his neck like a bolt of lightning, and then everything went dark.


    "Why talk too much when you can live well?" Timothy sighed, casually tossing the limp body of the monk into a corner and covering it with a chair.


    The others seemed to know better and didn''t come looking for trouble.


    Timothy easily blended into the crowd of righteous monks.


    At that moment, the crusade meeting organized by Elder Blake of the Blossom Sect officially began.


    Elder Blake spoke passionately, his voice filled with fervor: "The Blossom Sect has a history of over ten thousand years, growing from a small sect to what it is today. Do you know why?"


    "It''s because the Blossom Sect serves the nation and cares for the people!"


    Immediately, someone in the crowd shouted excitedly.


    "That''s right, you all are absolutely correct!"


    Elder Blake nodded, scanning the crowd: "It''s thanks to the Phoenix Kingdom, especially Prince Nolan''s grace, that our sects have been able to flourish.


    And today, that creature named Timothy, with three heads and six arms, and extremely ugly, has dared to harm our prince. What do you think we should do?"


    "Take him down!"


    "Yes! Eliminating Timothy is not only a loyalty to the prince but also a righteous act for the entire Phoenix Kingdom, for all the people.


    Starting today, the Blossom Sect has decided to step forward and issue a kingdom-wide warrant for Timothy.


    If that monstrosity dares to step half a foot into the Phoenix Kingdom, we will tear him to pieces!


    Moreover, I will send many highly skilled monks to various places.


    Once Timothy is spotted, he must be executed!"


    "Elder Blake is right! Kill Timothy! Kill Timothy!"


    "For the prince!"


    "What is Timothy anyway? Ugly and useless, yet he dares to infuriate the prince? The goddess once favored Prince Nolan with three smiles, and this ugly freak thinks he''s something? If I see him, I swear I''ll tear him apart to vent my anger!"


    "Right, if I had to stand in the same room as that ugly thing, I''d rather jump out and kill myself."


    "Timothy is utterly wicked, killing him is every monk''s duty, it''s imperative!"


    "My Sacred Ocean Sect volunteers to fight and execute Timothy!"


    "Wildsand Palace will also not fear that petty Timothy!"


    "Soaring Crane Pavilion will lead the charge and take Timothy''s head!"


    The crowd was furious, their shouts continuous.


    Although the current leader, Elder Blake, was only at the peak of Mystic Core strength, far from being the top combat power of the Phoenix Kingdom.


    But who doesn''t know how to talk big?


    Now, in front of all these people, every insult they hurled at Timothy could become a tale of valor, even reaching the ears of the dynasty''s high echelons.


    No sect wanted to miss this opportunity.


    Watching the united front of the major sects, the righteous scene, the citizens below were also extremely excited.


    The streets were noisy, filled with curses at Timothy and praises for the Blossom Sect''s meeting.


    "Not bad, not bad at all."


    Watching the scene unfold, Elder Blake''s lips curled into a mysterious smile, murmuring to himself: "With this, Prince Nolan''s Dragon Blood Formation will advance further..."


    This voice was barely audible, unnoticed by anyone.


    But amid the noisy tumult, Timothy, thanks to the "Whispering Ear" he had exchanged earlier in the system, caught it clearly.


    "Nolan''s Dragon Blood Formation?" Timothy''s brow furrowed slightly.


    He had thought these righteous monks, lacking in real skills, were merely brainwashed by Prince Nolan, just puffing themselves up in front of the public.


    But it seemed that the situation targeting him wasn''t as simple as it appeared.


    "Kill Timothy!"


    "Kill Timothy!"


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh."


    "Crack!"


    Amidst the cries, the many monks present continuously hurled their magical treasures at the portrait of Timothy, depicted with three heads and six arms, finally piercing it with a sword.


    "I''ve pierced Timothy''s face with a sword. It seems fate has decided that the one to personally end Timothy and enjoy endless glory and riches must be me!" a bearded monk shouted, firing up the atmosphere even more.


    "Hold on, I have a question!"


    Just as the monks were getting wildly excited, suddenly, Timothy raised his arm, breaking through the noisy atmosphere. S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The noise abruptly halted.


    Elder Blake, clearly very displeased, frowned at Timothy. "The decision to execute Timothy has already been made at this assembly. What question could you possibly have?"


    "It''s a very important one," Timothy said with a slight smile, a chilling look flashing briefly in his eyes. "I''d like to ask Elder Blake, if the Timothy you want to kill is right here, right now, what would you do?"


    "That villain Timothy, challenging the dynasty, trying to win the favor and protection of Goddess Sylvia through deceit. If I saw him, I would not hesitate to strike him down myself!" Elder Blake declared, feeling the eyes of the people around him.


    "That''s our Elder Blake!"


    "Elder Blake is truly courageous!"


    The many monks at the assembly and the people below burst into cheers, feeling a deep respect for him.


    "What if I told you, I am Timothy," Timothy said, smiling slightly.

 Chapter 77 - 77: This was terrifying!

    Inside the tavern, a sudden hush fell over the crowd, and even Elder Blake''s face showed a hint of embarrassment.


    But soon, he waved it off nonchalantly, "How could that be? Sure, I''d love to take Timothy down myself, but Phoenix Kingdom is like a dragon''s den for him. There''s no way he''d dare come here. Besides, you''re a good-looking guy, how could you be that monster in the painting?"


    "Right, there''s a limit to joking around. If you were Timothy, wouldn''t I be close to getting a promotion and making a fortune?"


    "Ha, I actually wish you were Timothy."


    The others didn''t take the mention of Timothy seriously either, even bursting into laughter.


    "Since you all seem so keen on it, I might as well come clean. Actually, I am Timothy." Timothy sighed, his casual remark sending a chill through the air of the entire loft. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How can that be, you..." Elder Blake stared at Timothy, eyes wide with disbelief.


    "Who do you think you are, talking directly to Elder Blake?" A bearded monk who had been eyeing Timothy with disdain suddenly lunged forward, grabbing him by the collar.


    Looking down from his height, he seemed quite imposing.


    This was the perfect moment to suck up to Elder Blake, and the bearded monk wasn''t about to let it slip!


    "Me? I''m the very person you''ve all been hoping to see. No need to look further, your Timothy is right here." Suddenly, Timothy radiated an intense heat.


    On his arms, three golden lines flowed like magma, spreading slowly.


    Not only was it scorching, but it also emitted a divine and mighty aura.


    The heat wave swept through the entire loft, and everyone, including Elder Blake, stared in disbelief.


    "This heat, and these strange arms!"


    The bearded monk''s pupils shrank, and he quickly glanced at the portrait that had been pierced by a sword.


    Though Timothy''s face was nothing like the fierce one in the painting, the golden patterns on his arms matched perfectly!


    The rumors of Timothy overpowering everyone in the legendary Holy Emperor''s secret realm, enduring the Ninefold Thunder Tribulation, and single-handedly dominating at the grand floral event, his fame nearly rivaling that of a prince, all matched the scene before them.


    "He is Timothy!"


    A powerful aura swept around, and the previously arrogant bearded monk now felt a chill throughout his body, his grip on Timothy''s collar going limp.


    His body frozen, the monk was terrified, unable to move at all.


    The next moment, Timothy casually grabbed him by the collar and flung him into the air.


    Accompanied by a roaring flame, the bearded monk turned into a fireball and was thrown into the sky.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud explosion, a huge sect marked by the Blossom Sect flag in the distance was quickly engulfed in flames.


    A towering cloud of smoke rose, lighting up half the sky.


    For a moment, the entire Blossom City was engulfed in an oppressive heat wave.


    Screams erupted in the streets, and the citizens no longer dared to hurl insults.


    They scattered in all directions, their eyes filled with fear when they looked at Timothy.


    "You really are Timothy!" In an instant, fear spread among all the monks in the loft.


    Although they had been chanting slogans, they had never imagined that in the vast Phoenix Kingdom, they would actually run into Timothy.


    What was more important was the strength Timothy had displayed in that instant��it was overwhelmingly powerful!


    Even though there had been rumors, they had never expected Timothy to be this strong.


    "Let''s fight him, that''s ten thousand Mana Crystals! With that, we could enjoy endless riches and honor!"


    "No... no doubt, I''m fighting you!"


    "Kill Timothy!"


    Someone, with a trembling voice, barely managed to rally those around him. Despite the pervasive fear, some monks still stood up.


    "Attack! I don''t believe so many of us can''t beat just one man!"


    "He''s just one person, don''t be afraid!"


    With treasures shining and teeth gritted, dozens of monks charged at Timothy.


    Suppressing the fear in their hearts, they exerted all their strength, unleashing their full power.


    They weren''t confident they could defeat Timothy, but now they had strength in numbers!


    A barrage of magical treasures swept in, completely enveloping Timothy.


    They couldn''t believe that anyone could withstand such an onslaught alone!


    "Kill him!"


    The light flared up, seemingly about to completely drown Timothy.


    Yet Timothy simply extended his palm calmly.


    The next moment, the jade seal resting in his palm suddenly burst into brilliant golden light, accompanied by the sound of thunder.


    "Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest and the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique!"


    Images of the three legendary Holy Emperors suddenly appeared in the sky, majestic, with faint purple lightning intertwining around them.


    The oppressive aura emanating from these images was suffocating.


    "How is this possible? What is this?"


    "He''s just a Mystic Core cultivator, right? How can he wield such terrifying power!"


    Fear completely engulfed everyone.


    The streets, previously bustling with people, were now deserted, with not a soul in sight.


    A huge shadow loomed over, and the many monks of Phoenix Kingdom in the loft had nowhere to hide, overwhelmed by fear.


    They tried their best to resist, but soon realized how futile and laughable their resistance was.


    The terrifying thunder seemed to carry a force capable of annihilating everything. Any spells or magical treasures that came into contact with it were instantly obliterated.


    With one palm strike, a thunderous boom echoed, and the massive loft collapsed.


    Centered around the giant handprint, buildings collapsed and dust billowed.


    The monks below, desperately resisting, were all knocked down, either dead or injured, their cries of pain continuous and unending, unable to rise again.


    In the ruins, only Elder Blake managed to barely stand his ground.


    But now, covered in wounds, he stared at Timothy with eyes wide with terror.


    This was terrifying!


    He had never taken Timothy seriously before.


    After all, how powerful could a junior be who had just stepped into the Mystic Core? He shouldn''t have been this strong.


    But everything before him clearly told him that the power Timothy was displaying was far beyond that of a mere Mystic Core!


    Such terrifying power was not something a Mystic Core should possess!


    "What do you want?" Elder Blake staggered backward, tripping over the rubble around him.


    Falling to the ground, he didn''t dare to resist any further, only able to look up at Timothy in horror.


    "What have I done? You dare to have designs on my wife, I''m capable of anything." Timothy clenched his fist and stepped closer.

 Chapter 78 - 78: This flavor will be much better!

    Elder Blake''s eyes were bloodshot as he was choked, the feeling of suffocation growing stronger.


    He was nearly hysterical, his voice cold and mocking, "What good will killing me do? The Phoenix Kingdom is teeming with masters. It won''t be long before not just you, but even that Goddess Sylvia..."


    He stopped mid-sentence.


    "Goddess Sylvia what? Keep talking," Timothy''s gaze was icy.


    Elder Blake suddenly sneered, "I might tell you, but first, let''s talk terms. You don''t think I''d just spill everything, do you?"


    Just when he thought he was cornered, Elder Blake suddenly regained his confidence.


    He realized that Timothy cared about Goddess Sylvia far more than he had imagined.


    Using information about Goddess Sylvia as leverage could not only give him a chance to survive but might even make Timothy surrender!


    As long as he held the secret about Goddess Sylvia, Timothy couldn''t touch him!


    He felt Timothy''s grip loosen slightly.


    Elder Blake grew more confident, even bursting into laughter, "You wanted to kill me, right? Come on, why don''t you dare now? Haha! Clearly, Sylvia means a lot to you. As long as I hold a secret that could threaten Goddess Sylvia, you wouldn''t dare kill me, hahaha!"


    "Crack."


    But as his wild laughter was just peaking, Elder Blake suddenly felt the force on his neck increase terrifyingly.


    "Crack, crack..."


    With a series of crisp sounds, Elder Blake''s eyes bulged, filled with disbelief.


    "How dare you! Let me go, let me go, I''ll tell you..."


    A wave of murderous intent swept over him, and he frantically begged for mercy.


    But Timothy showed no sign of stopping.


    With a final snap, Elder Blake''s neck was completely crushed, his body collapsing limply.


    Blood flowed from all orifices, his death was gruesomely tragic.


    Even in death, he couldn''t understand why Timothy had actually gone through with killing him.


    "Man, I''ve never heard such a pathetic request in my life. Seems like this guy''s brain was never quite right," Timothy sighed.


    Threaten him? He could just spend a skill point at the system store to exchange for the "Soul Search" ability. Why would he need to listen to this nonsense?


    After exchanging for Soul Search, Timothy swept through Elder Blake''s broken body with it.


    Scenes after scenes from Elder Blake''s recent memories flashed through his mind.


    Moments later, Timothy dropped the body, his brow slightly furrowed.


    As expected, things were not as simple as they seemed.


    While Nolan had put out a bounty for him all over the Phoenix Kingdom, he had also willingly become a servant to the three Holy Emperors.


    He had even kidnapped the newly ascended Ocean Dragon King, using his own blood and the Dragon King''s blood to try to activate the Dragon Blood Formation.


    The Dragon Blood Formation was extremely mysterious and had been lost for ten thousand years.


    When the three Holy Emperors attacked the Sky Sanctuary, this formation could become one of their most crucial trump cards.


    Behind the Dragon Blood Formation were three powerful practitioners from Ocean''s Gate conducting the ritual.


    However, they were all far away in the capital of the Phoenix Kingdom, at least a ten-minute journey from here.


    This time was incredibly short,Timothy had to kill Nolan before alerting the practitioners from Ocean''s Gate.


    Timothy quickly set off, heading out of the city.


    Just as Timothy was passing through the city gate, the guard, a local soldier named Liam, called out to him curiously, "Hey, bro, you were only in there for a short while, weren''t you? Something seemed to have happened in the city just now. Do you know what went down?"


    "What happened? A lot happened, actually." Timothy smiled. "Do you remember what I said before I entered the city?"


    Liam scratched his head, puzzled, "Was it... you''re very handsome?"


    Timothy shook his head.


    "Then... you''re handsomer than Timothy?"


    Again, Timothy shook his head.


    "What was it then?" Liam was completely stumped.


    Timothy grinned slightly, "Didn''t you say that if I was Timothy, you''d stand on your head and eat a stinky sock?"


    Liam: "Uh?"


    Before he could recover from his confusion, Timothy''s foot suddenly came flying.


    "Whoosh!"


    "Smack."


    "Thud, thud, thud, thud..."


    Kicked into a pit toilet, headfirst, Liam plummeted straight down.


    "Ah! You thug!"


    "Thud, thud, thud, thud..."


    All that could be heard was a scream and what seemed like the very enthusiastic "thud, thud, thud, thud."


    Chaos erupted around the distant outhouse, with chickens and dogs scattering and shouts filling the air.


    "No need for a stinky sock, this flavor will be much better!" Timothy remarked as he watched Liam headfirst in the pit.


    An old man sighed nearby, "Ah, how times change, and not for the better! Young people these days have such peculiar tastes. If you''re going to eat, just eat, why pretend to fall in? And to ruin a perfectly good roof in the process..."


    This kick added to the chaos already engulfing Blossom City.


    ...


    Deep in the majestic mountains outside Blossom City, Chancellor Neville suddenly paused.


    Moments later, sweat dripped down his forehead as he hurriedly approached Nolan, speaking with both respect and seriousness, "Prince, I sense something has happened in Blossom City. Moreover, I fear Elder Blake may have been killed."


    "Oh?"


    Nolan showed no outward reaction, but his gaze was icy cold, "I didn''t expect someone would dare disrupt my plans. I wonder which fool it could be."


    "Prince, should we arrange for increased defenses outside, just in case? After all, the Ocean''s Gate powerhouses are still at the palace, and it will take some time for them to get here," Chancellor Neville advised with some concern.


    "No need. They''re just petty thieves. Do you really think there are many who can challenge me?" Nolan appeared unconcerned.


    He closed his eyes and tilted his head towards the sky.


    Instantly, a subtle and profound aura enveloped him again.


    His presence grew more formidable, commanding awe.


    In just that moment, Nolan had further mastered the art of composure.


    At this moment, his heart was as steady as a rock, unshakable by anyone except his beloved Goddess Sylvia.


    "Sylvia, rest assured, I know of your affection for me. It won''t be long before I can come to Sky Sanctuary to marry you and give you a lifetime of happiness," Nolan sighed deeply, his mysterious aura suddenly spreading outwards.


    Simultaneously, his power surged to the mid-stage of the Mystic Core!


    "Prince, you''ve broken through again..." Chancellor Neville was at a loss for words.


    When would he ever stop having to say that?


    ...


    Deep in a cave, a foul stench wafted through the air.


    Nolan walked slowly into it.


    As he ventured deeper, at the very heart of the cave, there was a vast pool of blood. sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Surrounding the blood pool were numerous blood-red formations.


    The patterns on the formations were bizarre and emitted an oppressive aura that was suffocating.


    "Damn it, let me out! If our Supreme Dragon King returns, none of you will escape!" An angry voice rang out, furious yet eerily melodious.


    In the blood pool, the source of the voice was a dragon soaked in blood.


    The dragon was ocean blue with shimmering horns.


    Despite the filthy blood pool, it radiated an undeniable dragon majesty.


    Oddly, despite its imposing aura, the dragon had a somewhat delicate appearance.


    Combined with its light, girlish voice, this high and mighty dragon seemed somewhat adorable.


    "Supreme Dragon King? You think those old fools can scare me?


    Now that I''m favored by the three Holy Emperors and adored by Goddess Sylvia.


    Even if they were here, it''s not certain they''d dare to act," Nolan scoffed, completely disregarding the dragon''s words.


    Ocean Dragon King? Her body would soon become part of this Dragon Blood Formation, ultimately aiding me in breaching Sky Sanctuary.


    That moment was not far off.


    "Timothy, what do you have that can compete with me?" Nolan''s expression was icy as he suddenly cut his finger.


    A drop of blood fell into the blood pool, causing it to boil instantly, the bizarre aura intensifying more than before.


    The blood spread, nearly enveloping the little dragon completely.


    The dragon struggled desperately, but no matter what, it couldn''t break free from the bonds of the blood-red patterns.


    ...

 Chapter 79 - 79: The power of slaughter

    Outside the cave, thanks to some of Elder Blake''s memories, Timothy knew the hidden spots in these mountains like the back of his hand.


    He easily bypassed multiple barriers and found the deepest, most hidden cave.


    The air faintly smelled of blood, and after breathing it in for a while, Timothy even felt his head swell a bit.


    It seemed the situation around here was far from good.


    Outside the cave, numerous monks dressed in gray robes patrolled, most of them exuding an extraordinary aura.


    Aside from a few unimportant guards, most of these people actually possessed the cultivation of the Mystic Core!


    Dozens of Mystic Core cultivators gathered in one place��it was a terrifying sight.


    Only a powerhouse like the Phoenix Kingdom could afford to station so many top-tier cultivators in one spot.


    "System, exchange three skill points for a Disguise Garb."


    [Ding, congratulations on a successful exchange]


    Moments later, Timothy was wearing a flashy Disguise Garb.


    Then, its light twisted, gradually transforming into the same clothes as those worn by the monks guarding the area.


    The quality of this Disguise Garb was so high that even Mystic Core cultivators couldn''t spot any flaws.


    Timothy walked out boldly, heading straight for the cave entrance.


    But soon, a chubby monk armed with a long spear blocked his path.


    "What are you here for?"


    The chubby monk eyed Timothy warily.


    "I was patrolling outside and noticed something off. Don''t stop me, let me in quickly," Timothy said, his face convincingly painted with urgency.


    The chubby monk was startled, his expression changing as he asked hurriedly, "What happened? There should be a lot of defensive magic arrays outside, how could anyone get close unless they''re from inside?"


    "Never mind that, the situation is urgent, I must report to Prince His Highness immediately." Timothy didn''t answer him and hurried towards the cave.


    The chubby monk withdrew his spear, about to step aside.


    Suddenly, he snapped back to reality and quickly blocked Timothy''s path: "First, the password."


    "What password? There''s no time for this nonsense right now!" Timothy, still acting, grabbed the monk''s shoulder.


    "No, the prince personally ordered it. Unless the password is given, not even the emperor is allowed in. If you try to force your way, I''ll call for help!"


    "You..." Timothy almost cursed but instead said, "Just tell me the password quickly, any delay and you''ll be paying with your life."


    The chubby monk nodded, "Alright, first question, who was the object of Goddess Sylvia''s three merciful smiles?"


    "Huh?" Timothy was stunned.


    What kind of ridiculous question was that?


    The object of Goddess Sylvia''s three merciful smiles, who else could it be but herself?


    "Wait."


    Just as he was about to speak, Timothy suddenly remembered something important.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana had once said that Nolan, that shameless dog, had been spreading rumors that Goddess Sylvia had smiled mercifully at him three times, secretly admiring him.


    So, the answer to the question was actually this...


    Damn, does this guy have no shame?


    Carrying what, Enlightenment Body? More like a Narcissistic Body!


    Seeing Timothy hesitate for a long time, the chubby monk sensed something was off: "Answer now, or I''m calling for help."


    "Fine, I''ll say it." Timothy, suppressing his anger, answered, "It''s Prince Nolan."


    "Correct."


    The chubby monk nodded, finally relaxing.


    Even a hint of longing seeped through his words: "Goddess Sylvia showed mercy with three smiles to the prince? Ah, what a beautiful and enviable love they must share."


    "Envy my foot, have you even seen how brainless your prince is?"


    "Alright, next question," the chubby monk suddenly continued.


    "There''s another question?"


    "Of course, just to be safe. But since you passed the first one, there shouldn''t be any problem."


    The chubby monk nodded: "The second question is... who does the goddess truly favor?"


    He grinned at Timothy, clearly implying, "Just say the prince''s name, and I''ll let you in."


    "Who the hell does your prince think he is, delusional much?"


    Expecting me to say my own wife favors someone else?


    Not in a million years!


    Daring to covet my wife and spreading rumors, setting up such passwords.


    Today, I''m going to paint the Phoenix Kingdom red!


    "I''m done pretending, here''s the truth��I''m Timothy, and today I''m going to smash your prince''s head in!" Suddenly, a murderous aura enveloped Timothy.


    "What?" The chubby monk was taken aback.


    But in the next moment, a massive fist came crashing down, smashing his chubby face deep inward.


    "Boom!"


    A loud noise echoed, dust scattering everywhere.


    Timothy stepped forward: "I am Timothy! Today, this place will be stained with blood! Nobody''s getting away!"


    "Bang!"


    The chubby monk''s body slammed into the cave wall.


    Dust rose, and the loud noise startled the wildlife in the forest.


    "An intruder!"


    Instantly, the many cultivators stationed there were terrified.


    Many were powerful fighters on the Phoenix Kingdom''s payroll, and many others were mercenaries hired for hefty sums.


    None of those stationed here were weak.


    Yet, someone had managed to infiltrate right under their noses!


    All the cultivators knew the catastrophic consequences if the intruder managed to breach the prince''s Dragon Blood Formation.


    "Kill him! Stop him!"


    "Just a Mystic Core junior, and he dares to rampage in front of us!"


    Like a tidal wave, cultivators surged towards Timothy, their weapons gleaming, sparing no mercy.


    "I told you, it''s not just Nolan today. Everyone present, no one''s escaping!" Timothy bellowed.


    With a towering rage burning, an immense oppressive force radiated from him.


    Amidst the dust, two red glows flickered.


    In Timothy''s eyes, a chilling determination and murderous intent swirled.


    Despite being outnumbered and facing cultivators of the same Mystic Core level, for some reason, under this terrifying pressure, many cultivators felt suffocated.


    Some even halted abruptly, their hands trembling uncontrollably.


    However, while they stopped, Timothy had no intention of doing so.


    His figure flickered like a specter, and with each step, the ground beneath him shattered, his movements exploding with unmatched speed.


    "So fast! Is he really just a Mystic Core cultivator?" His fists, mixed with fierce flames, continued to smash down, screams echoing around.


    The circle of monks was instantly torn open by a breach.


    Centered around this breach, Timothy''s speed intensified even more.


    His punches landed hard and mercilessly!


    The red glow in his eyes clearly showed Timothy''s rage.


    Dare to slander my wife, and even use such a bizarre code? Today, everyone who came in standing will leave lying down!


    "We can''t stop him, we just can''t!"


    The gap in the circle widened, and the monks, who thought they could use their numbers to their advantage, realized they were mistaken.


    Facing the unstoppable Timothy, no amount of people made any difference.


    Suddenly, everyone felt threatened. The circle that was meant to trap Timothy now trapped them, blocking their escape.


    Screams followed one after another as bodies, burning fiercely, were flung through the air, charred and broken, a gruesome sight.


    Was this really surrounding Timothy?


    It was clear that Timothy was the one surrounding them!


    Finally, someone''s mental defenses completely collapsed, and they desperately tried to flee, regardless of the consequences.


    However, Timothy''s figure suddenly appeared in the sky.


    In front of two monks, his eyes flickered red, his gaze icy cold: "Did I say you could leave?"


    The two monks were terrified, trembling uncontrollably as they frantically tried to escape.


    But they realized they were already locked in by the fierce fire behind them.


    One punch, two punches.


    The charred bodies fell from the sky.


    The sun was high, but Timothy blocked it.


    With his back to the sun, the monks could only stare in shock at the seemingly frail figure in the air.


    Just one man, Timothy, at the Mystic Core realm!


    Yet he was able to defeat so many with such ease, leaving them defenseless!


    It was terrifying!


    Such combat power was beyond their reach!


    Even the circle, now torn apart, couldn''t be mended by their combined efforts anymore.


    Is this Timothy?


    When rumors about Timothy first spread, some didn''t believe them.


    But they had no idea that those seemingly exaggerated rumors not only contained no fabrications but also didn''t fully capture the true terror of Timothy! sea??h th�� NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, Timothy''s figure obscured the sun, blocking the light.


    Just that one figure seemed like a demon descending, powerful enough to shake the world!


    A dark cloud hung over everyone''s heart because of Timothy.


    ...


    Inside the cave, feeling the disturbances outside, the little dragon, nearly unconscious from the blood pool''s effect, stirred again.


    The raging fire and aura outside made her react, her eyes seemingly lighting up.


    She could clearly feel that the person who had entered alone was extremely powerful!


    Perhaps he really could help her escape the blood pool''s constraints!


    Even though she was tightly bound by blood patterns and chains, the sea-blue little dragon struggled again, enduring her weakness.


    "Give up, you''re just a delusional ant. Waiting for him to save you is pure folly," Nolan said coldly, watching the struggling little dragon.


    "Don''t think just because I''ve just ascended to the position of Ocean Dragon King that I''m easy to bully! Once I awaken the blood power of my dragon lineage, killing you will be as easy as lifting my hand!" the little dragon retorted, not giving in.


    She had been captured by these detestable humans only because she had been careless. If the person outside could break in and free her, this would never happen again!


    Seeking revenge against these humans would be a piece of cake for her!


    She struggled with all her might, stirring up waves in the otherwise calm sea of blood.


    "Do you really think that ant can save you? It seems I need to teach you the meaning of giving up hope," Nolan said with a cold smile, watching the little dragon''s efforts.


    The next moment, a profound aura burst forth from him, emanating from his Enlightenment Body.


    A faint blood mist spread through the center of the blood sea.


    The moment it touched the little dragon, scars appeared on her body, and her mind was flooded with endless scenes of slaughter.


    It was as if armies had massacred countless people.


    Bodies littered the ground, and blood flowed like rivers.


    Though the blood was just a superficial wound on the surface, the little dragon''s eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at Nolan.


    "This is... the power of slaughter, you actually possess an Enlightenment Body!"


    In just an instant, her eyes seemed to lose their color.


    The Enlightenment Body, understanding all paths and embodying them in one form, was one of the most terrifying sacred bodies even in ancient times among humans.


    No matter how powerful the person outside was, if Nolan possessed an Enlightenment Body, he would be utterly unbeatable!


    It seemed that today, truly no one could save her.


    ...


    Flames filled the sky, and screams echoed from every direction.


    Timothy stood like a god of war, surrounded by fierce flames, his aura shimmering with a golden light.


    With every step he took, he seemed like a demon descending upon the earth, radiating an overwhelming presence.


    The monks surrounding him were utterly defeated, tossed around like rag dolls, powerless to fight back.


    Forget about trapping Timothy,even escaping from him had become a pipe dream.


    But just when all seemed lost, suddenly, a figure was seen slowly emerging from the cave.


    "It''s the Prince!"


    "The Prince? We''re finally saved!"


    In just an instant, the few monks who could still speak burst into an uproar.


    If it''s the Prince, then no matter how monstrous this guy is, he stands no chance!


    The Prince''s power, the Enlightenment Body, was profoundly mysterious.


    His combat abilities were far beyond what they seemed on the surface.


    That''s why the Phoenix Kingdom was confident enough not to call in the heavy hitters from Ocean''s Gate for protection.


    Just Nolan alone was terrifyingly powerful!


    "Wait, the aura on the Prince!"


    Someone suddenly realized that Nolan''s oppressive aura had intensified since yesterday.


    "This is... Mid-stage Mystic Core!"

 Chapter 80 - 80: This is... the power of slaughter!

    Two years ago, Nolan had just awakened his Enlightenment Body.


    In just two years, he shattered his image as a nobody and leaped to become a powerhouse at the Mystic Core realm.


    And in such a short time, without even seeing him, he had climbed to the mid-stage of Mystic Core!


    It was beyond terrifying to describe,such a shocking speed was simply unimaginable for ordinary people!


    Moreover, with the mysterious Enlightenment Body and the aura of a Crown Prince.


    It was likely that Nolan''s strength was now very close to the warriors of Ocean''s Gate! sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Many cultivators were instantly exhilarated.


    Even though Timothy had shown formidable strength, as long as Nolan made a move, he would surely defeat him easily!


    "Are you Timothy?"


    Amidst the crowd, Nolan slowly floated into the air, a cold smile on his lips: "I didn''t expect you to be that insecure and ridiculous clown.


    Goddess Sylvia had favored me with three smiles, secretly admiring me, but she dared not openly express her love due to her status.


    You, who only fantasize about the goddess, what right do you have to compete with me for her love!


    Today, I will make you die..."


    "Boom."


    Nolan''s speech was cut off mid-sentence as a fist wrapped in flames smashed into his fair face.


    With a tremendous impact, Nolan crashed to the ground with a solid thud.


    Dust rose, and it was unknown how big a crater had been made in the ground.


    "Talking nonsense right in front of me with such a long spell incantation, you must be tired of living."


    "Snap, thud."


    Two bloodied teeth traced a beautiful arc through the air, landing on the ground.


    Seeing the two bloodied teeth on the ground, the cultivators were stunned.


    The prince had been beaten! Even his teeth had been knocked out!


    "You can''t save face, and you dare interrupt the prince''s casting, you have no respect for martial ethics!" The furious shouts of many cultivators were merely ignored.


    Timothy coldly swept his gaze over Nolan as he staggered to his feet: "Since you think Goddess Sylvia likes you, why are you willing to be Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s lackey, trying to help him against Sky Sanctuary?"


    "That''s simple, although Goddess Sylvia admires me, I also need to prove myself to her. The way to prove it is by personally destroying the Sky Sanctuary she built. I will lock her in a giant golden cage I build, where she can only sing for me!"


    As the dust slowly cleared, Nolan was in a sorry state, but his face bore a hysterical, sickly smile: "The goddess is mine, and only mine. As for everyone else, they all have to die!"


    "It seems you''re beyond saving." Timothy''s voice was colder than ever, his killing intent extremely chilling.


    "Just you?


    I bear the Enlightenment Body, the Crown Prince''s fortune, destined to become the Holy Emperor, do you think you can kill me? You''re just an ant, daring to compete with me for the goddess?"


    Suddenly, a profound aura surged around Nolan.


    The Enlightenment Body, activated!


    All the cultivators were utterly shocked.


    At the same time, the space around Timothy suddenly distorted.


    The power of space, capable of twisting everything in the world!


    If unable to break free, anything would be crushed into dust under the mighty force of space.


    However, Timothy''s eyes flashed coldly, golden light swirling around his arms.


    With just a deep breath, he threw a punch.


    "Boom!"


    The force of this punch seemed powerful enough to shake mountains and rivers!


    The twisted space had no chance to resist, easily shaken by this punch.


    With one punch, everything shattered.


    The power of space, completely gone!


    "How is this possible!"


    In the cave, the eyes of the little dragon king, chained up, suddenly froze.


    The power of space is something only the monks of Ocean''s Gate can barely grasp. The spatial force unleashed by Nolan''s Enlightenment Body should have been unstoppable by anyone.


    Just escaping with his life from under his hand was already a stroke of huge luck. How on earth did he manage it!


    "You! Even so, you think you can escape?" Nolan became increasingly ferocious, his murderous intent thick in the air as he fiercely gripped his sword.


    "The power of the Sword Path!"


    Thousands of sword techniques, understood in one body.


    Heavenly swords, heed my call!


    Gathering countless sword forces, in the sky above, countless blades appeared.


    Their cold light was threatening, each blade pointing directly at Timothy.


    The ruthless killing intent seemed capable of devouring everything.


    "Is this the Enlightenment Body? It''s truly terrifying."


    At this moment, many cultivators looked up at the sky with pale faces.


    They thought they had respected Nolan enough, but they hadn''t realized that his strength was even more terrifying than they had imagined.


    The power of space as a shield, a thousand swords as a spear, one for attack and one for defense, leaving no room to escape!


    Such terrifying strength was completely beyond their reach!


    "This is the Sword Path power you''ve comprehended?


    Your Enlightenment Body is impressive, but unfortunately, you''re not up to par."


    Timothy merely smiled coldly, completely unfazed by the thousands of blades hanging in the sky.


    "Shing."


    As the sound of a sword being drawn echoed, suddenly, a phoenix''s cry resounded across the sky.


    Following that, endless flames burst forth, transforming into a sacred and majestic fire phoenix.


    "That sword!" Nolan''s eyes widened in shock.


    He recognized it,this sword was the exclusive weapon of Holy Emperor Vorenus, the Phoenix Blade!


    It was said that Goddess Sylvia, angered by one person, traveled tens of thousands of miles in a single day to slay Holy Emperor Vorenus with one sword strike.


    Since then, the Phoenix Blade had been in the goddess''s possession.


    But why was the Phoenix Blade now in Timothy''s hands?


    Who exactly was the person for whom Goddess Sylvia had acted?


    "Why, why is that sword in your hands?" Nolan suddenly roared hysterically.


    "Why is it with me? What do you think?" Timothy smiled coldly.


    Suddenly recalling a ridiculous rumor from the martial world, it was said that Goddess Sylvia had slain Holy Emperor Vorenus from miles away in a fit of rage for a mere novice disciple.


    Nolan''s heart felt as if it had been ripped open in an instant.


    "Bullshit! You think you can fool me? No matter what, you''re definitely dying today!" Nolan was completely consumed by rage.


    Suddenly, a crimson blood mist enveloped his body, the mist foul and eerie, seemingly emanating waves of blood.


    The blood mist spread across the sky, even dimming the sunlight slightly.


    "This is... the power of slaughter!"


    As the bloody aura spread, everyone from the little dragon and Chancellor Neville in the cave to the many cultivators, all stared in astonishment at the sky.


    The Enlightenment Body could comprehend thousands of great paths.


    Although extremely rare, with none appearing for ten thousand years, in ancient times, there were indeed individuals who bore the Enlightenment Body.


    However, the difficulty of comprehending the power of slaughter was truly too high.

 Chapter 81 - 81: Noggin Knocker!

    Even in ancient times, those who possessed the Enlightenment Body and grasped the power of slaughter were few and far between.


    And now, Nolan has actually managed to comprehend it!


    It''s not just that he has the Enlightenment Body,Nolan''s insight and strength are downright terrifying.


    If you combine that with the power of slaughter...


    For a moment, all eyes were fixed on the sky, unable to hide their shock.


    They couldn''t imagine just how powerful Nolan had become.


    Below the might of Ocean''s Gate, he was likely unmatched.


    Even if a powerhouse from Ocean''s Gate were to come here, Nolan might still stand a chance in a fight!


    In the midst of the sky, a blood-red aura almost completely enveloped Nolan.


    At this moment, the urge to kill had nearly swallowed his consciousness.


    Yet, it hadn''t erased his most primal instincts.


    The power of slaughter demands only slaughter!


    And his target was none other than Timothy.


    With a roar, his blood-formed, robust arms, covered in the aura of death and intent to kill, seemed to merge with the overwhelming murderous intent. S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the blood swept through, it effortlessly shattered the Phoenix that had crushed millions of sword blades!


    Flames scattered down from the sky, the thickening murderous intent spreading, firmly locking onto Timothy.


    Endless clouds of blood mist kept gathering and swirling into the gigantic bloody hand.


    That massive hand seemed filled with an endless aura of "death."


    Anything it touched withered and died, even distorting and warping the space around it.


    The monks watching this scene were horrified, instinctively retreating to a distance.


    Such terrifying power was far beyond their imagination.


    If not for a monk of Ocean''s Gate realm personally arriving, could anyone truly defeat Nolan?


    "Die!" Nolan''s voice was now a shaky, indistinct blur, filled only with rage.


    Like a vast sea of blood capable of erasing all existence, his bloody hand slammed down, completely engulfing Timothy.


    "Prince Nolan, is that all you''ve got?"


    Timothy calmly lifted his head, and suddenly, flames and light illuminated half the sky.


    The three veins of the Ancient Saintly Body were all activated!


    The Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest, mixed with thunder, and the Phoenix Blade unleashed a terrifying power together.


    One was the legendary Holy Emperor surrounded by thunder, striking down with a palm.


    Another was the Phoenix''s cry, as fierce flames burned!


    With a boom, the fierce flames covered the sky, clashing with the blood mist.


    Nolan''s eyes widened in disbelief, his arms trembling.


    He found himself unable to advance a single step!


    His strike, fueled by countless forces of slaughter, was easily blocked!


    With another boom, the exploding flames spread all around, Nolan strained with all his might, tears of blood streaming down his face, looking utterly miserable.


    But no matter what he did, he was completely suppressed by the phantom formed by the great seal, unable to move an inch.


    At that moment, Timothy already had the Phoenix Blade in his hand.


    With a thud, the residual waves of energy scattered under his feet, and with one step, Timothy''s figure explosively moved forward.


    With just one sword strike, he tore a huge gash through the blood mist.


    "You bastard, how is this possible!" Nolan, struggling against the phantom of the great seal, was completely unable to defend himself, his eyes wide with bloodshot veins.


    "My wife is not someone you can touch so easily," Timothy''s cold voice came through.


    "Wife? Who are you talking about..." Nolan''s mind thundered, a thought he had always refused to believe suddenly spreading through him.


    With a grunt, a sword suddenly pierced through his abdomen.


    Feeling weak all over, more than the despair and pain of death, Nolan''s heart felt even colder and more painful.


    "Yes, Goddess Sylvia is my wife. Coveting my wife, killing you a thousand times wouldn''t be enough," Timothy said with a cold smile.


    "It can''t be, how could Goddess Sylvia possibly care for you, but..." Nolan tried desperately to convince himself not to believe it.


    But all the rumors he had heard, the clues, and this Phoenix Blade...


    All pointed to the harsh truth he had always refused to consider.


    Goddess Sylvia had already given her heart to someone else.


    And the one who captured the goddess''s heart wasn''t himself or anyone else, but Timothy standing right before him.


    The idea that he could win her over was just a joke,Goddess Sylvia had never loved him.


    "No!"


    Nolan, who had once awakened the Enlightenment Body and risen to Mystic Core within two years, becoming a prince, now felt his soul shatter.


    Cracks spread, completely breaking apart, his soul utterly fragmented.


    As the Phoenix Blade was withdrawn, his body and soul dissolved together, returning to dust.


    No one expected such a prodigy, even seen as the future hope of the Phoenix Kingdom, to fall so tragically.


    Falling from the sky, his blood scattered, Nolan''s body crashed to the ground.


    Now just a cold corpse.


    "The prince... is dead?"


    "Just like that, he was killed?"


    "The prince had the Enlightenment Body, how is this possible!"


    Shock spread all around, everyone unable to believe what they saw in Timothy, a chilling fear filling their hearts.


    [Ding, the third meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body is for absorption, the host may choose to absorb Nolan''s Enlightenment Body]


    "Absorb the Enlightenment Body."


    The moment Timothy''s words fell, that mysterious aura that once only emanated from Nolan began to surround his body, slowly moving.


    And compared to Nolan, that aura was clearly more profound and mysterious.


    [Enlightenment Body successfully absorbed]


    [Reward: One Dragon Tease Herb, one box of Dragon Mint, one Golden Scale Dragon Carp


    Note: Golden Scale Dragon Carp has ancestral dragon bloodline, extremely precious to the dragon race]


    Timothy looked up at the sky, the mysterious aura swirling around him.


    A moment later, he slowly opened his eyes and let out a long sigh.


    The first move he mastered was the Noggin Knocker!


    "Today, no one''s getting away. I''m going to give you a taste of my new move."


    Timothy had a slight smirk on his face, his fists cracking with anticipation.

 Chapter 82 - 82: What kind of price?

    The Enlightenment Body is strong, but it needs plenty of insight to level up.


    And Timothy''s first special move, Noggin Knocker, is just the thing to boost that insight big time.


    "Nobody''s getting away today," Timothy said, clenching his fists as he chased after the few monks below and started running.


    "No, please don''t!" Screams and wails erupted as each punch sent a figure flying into the air, then crashing back down hard.


    [Noggin Knocker, Insight +1]


    [Noggin Knocker, Insight +1]


    Feeling his insight climbing bit by bit, Timothy seemed to have gone completely berserk.


    He hit anyone he came across, deliberately pulling his punches so they could get up just for him to hit them again.


    After all, if he knocked them all out cold, there''d be no one left to hit.


    What a waste!


    "Stop hitting me, I''ve already been hit once!"


    "Dad, Grandpa, please stop, my head''s gonna explode."


    "I''m gonna have a concussion, I don''t have insurance!"


    [Noggin Knocker, Insight +1]


    [Noggin Knocker, Insight +1]


    After who knows how long, the cave outside was littered with monks lying in all directions, all of them wailing in pain.


    Finally, Timothy pulled back his fists.


    He could clearly feel as if he was being watched.


    The three powerhouses from Ocean''s Gate in the Phoenix Kingdom had probably been keeping an eye on this place all along. The moment he revealed himself, they likely started heading this way.


    Time was of the essence,he couldn''t afford any more delays.


    Killing Nolan was just the first step,next, he had to destroy the Dragon Blood Formation as quickly as possible.


    Timothy quickly stepped into the cave.


    Soon, the scene inside the cave unfolded before his eyes. Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A huge blood pool filled with blood-red patterns, and two chains tightly restraining a sea-blue little dragon.


    Oddly, despite its scaly body faintly exuding a dragon''s majesty, it somehow... looked rather delicate and cute?


    Have I been single too long, or does every dragon look pretty to me now?


    Timothy wondered.


    "Quick, get me out of here!" Just then, the sea-blue little dragon suddenly spoke in a human voice.


    Her voice was as clear as a bell, somewhat petulant like a little girl.


    "Uh, just ignore me, pretend I''m not here," said Chancellor Neville, noticing Timothy''s icy stare. He instantly put on a sycophantic smile: "We''re all on the same side here. Our prince really went too far, I''ve been fed up with him for a while now, Timothy, you did great, I''ll definitely take a leaf out of your book from now on!


    Hope to see you again!"


    With that, he suddenly pulled out a wooden stick from his waist and whacked himself on the head hard.


    A heavy thud.


    "Clatter."


    The stick fell to the ground, and Neville collapsed, knocked out by his own hand.


    "Wow, talk about knowing the score..." Timothy muttered to himself.


    If only Nolan had half this guy''s self-awareness, he wouldn''t have ended up like that.


    "Hey, hurry up and let me out, if you''re quick about it, I might consider not eating you!"


    Just then, the sea-blue little dragon, still restrained by the chains, glared at Timothy with a slightly petulant and threatening look.


    Timothy, however, completely ignored her and walked over to the blood pool, quickly spotting the blood essence stone at the center.


    This stone was the core of the entire Dragon Blood Formation.


    Flames ignited along Timothy''s arms as he seized the moment when the blood pool recoiled from the intense heat. With a swift motion, he grasped the blood essence stone firmly in his palm.


    Then, with a fierce exertion of force.


    "Crack."


    The blood essence stone shattered instantly.


    Even the most powerful formations need a foundation, and with the central blood essence stone destroyed, the incomplete Dragon Blood Formation collapsed violently.


    The blood in the pool receded, and a continuous stench spread.


    The strong spiritual power that had been in the Dragon Blood Formation completely dissipated.


    Timothy then moved around the formation, methodically destroying every part of it.


    With that, the entire Dragon Blood Formation was utterly ruined.


    "All done, time to head back to the wife," Timothy said, dusting off his hands and turning to leave without hesitation.


    But the little blue dragon was stunned.


    Sure, the Dragon Blood Formation was destroyed, but the chains that bound her were still intact!


    "Hey, you forgot to let me out!" The little dragon panicked, shouting out loud.


    "If you come back now and release me, I promise I won''t hold your violation of dragon dignity against you, I won''t eat you!"


    "Why are you still walking away? Come back quickly, I''ll even reward you with gold and jewels once I return to the Dragon Palace!"


    "Hey, hey, hey, don''t go, you''re about to leave. Please, just let me out, I''m begging you!"


    Seeing that her pleas weren''t swaying Timothy at all, and watching him about to step out of the cave, the little dragon became truly desperate.


    Her voice shifted from a commanding tone to a pleading one, even carrying a hint of a pitiful sob towards the end.


    Finally, Timothy stopped in his tracks.


    Turning around, he walked back to the blood pool and gently stroked the back of the little dragon''s head.


    It was surprisingly soft.


    Timothy chuckled, "I don''t know you, and if you want me to save you, there has to be some kind of exchange."


    "What kind of price? I, the Ocean Dragon King, possess countless treasures. You can have whatever you want," the little dragon said, a glint of hope in her eyes.


    "I''m not interested in gold or jewels."


    Timothy shook his head. "I happen to need a pet. How about you sign a contract with me and become my pet?"


    "How could that be possible!


    I am the mighty Ocean Dragon King. Even in death, I would never stoop to being a human''s pet!" The little dragon immediately and decisively refused.


    "Are you sure?" Timothy''s lips curled into a smile, as if he had seen right through her. "The monks from the Phoenix Kingdom are on their way here. If you refuse, you''re definitely headed for death.


    Besides, I don''t necessarily need you to be my pet forever.


    You just need to serve as my mount for one year, available whenever I call. After that, the contract will be terminated.


    And you''ll get other generous rewards."


    As he spoke, Timothy pulled out the Golden Scale Dragon Carp that the system had just rewarded him.


    "This carp!" The little dragon''s expression suddenly froze.


    Every dragon knew what this was.


    Though dragons are powerful, each one''s bloodline is predetermined at birth.


    But the Golden Scale Dragon Carp could significantly enhance a dragon''s bloodline strength.


    Having just become the Dragon King, her young age and lack of strength were controversial.


    It was precisely because of this that Nolan and his cronies had the opportunity to capture her.


    If she could get a Golden Scale Dragon Carp, her standing among the dragons would change dramatically!


    "Glug."


    The little dragon swallowed unconsciously.

 Chapter 83 - 83: Who did this?

    "I am the mighty Ocean Dragon King, after all..." Despite her verbal resistance, it was clear that the little dragon was starting to waver inside.


    "It''s just for one year, and you''ll get a Golden Scale Dragon Carp too. Just one year. You have to give me the Golden Scale Dragon Carp..." Meanwhile, Timothy''s voice was like a siren''s call, tempting her relentlessly.


    "Gulp, gulp, gulp." The little dragon couldn''t help but swallow several times.


    Just then, Timothy suddenly pulled out the Golden Scale Dragon Carp and waved it in front of her a couple of times.


    The enticing aroma and the pure dragon essence related to the source of dragon blood overwhelmed her, and finally, her last line of defense was completely shattered.


    "Alright, it''s just one year. I, the Dragon King, can bend and stretch. Is one year really going to make a difference? Let me go, I agree to be your mount for a year!" The little dragon sounded reluctant, but she finally managed to say it, swallowing her pride.


    "Great, then please sign this contract." Timothy quickly pulled out some paper and a pen and drafted a contract.


    A trace of Cosmic Aura swept over it, carrying the majestic authority of the heavens.


    This contract, sanctioned by the heavens, would bring severe repercussions if breached. Not only would the violator''s cultivation not advance, but their very foundation would crumble, pushing them to the brink of collapse.


    "You''re really going all out! And where did you even get this contract from?" The little dragon, holding back her resentment, finally let go of her pride and dripped a drop of dragon blood on the contract.


    A whiff of heavenly aura swept over, and the contract was sealed.


    "Good, I''ll get you out now." Timothy nodded in satisfaction and tucked the contract away.


    He grabbed the two iron chains, and with a skill he had exchanged from the system store, all protective measures and restrictions were as nothing before him.


    "Crack, crack."


    The chains, once as solid and tough as rock, were no match for Timothy''s strength.


    With another strong pull, both chains snapped abruptly.


    "Finally free!" The little dragon was ecstatic, her eyes almost sparkling with light.


    A blinding white light covered her dragon form, and as the light twisted, her body gradually transformed.


    When the light faded, standing there was a charming and slightly mischievous little girl, her dragon horns not intimidating in the slightest but rather adding to her cute, dorky charm.


    "My name is Azura, the noble Ocean Dragon King. But since you''ve saved me and we''ve signed a contract, I''ll fulfill my promise and reluctantly serve as your pet for one year. Remember, it''s just for one year. If you break the contract, don''t blame me for eating you!" Azura huffed, her tone slightly reproachful.


    Timothy was stunned.


    "Holy crap, where''s my mount? My grand and majestic, dragon-scaled beast? How did it end up like this? I want a refund!" S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy, completely baffled, pointed at Azura: "How did you turn into this?"


    "This is what I normally look like." Azura swayed her delicate yet slender body. "Being in dragon form is so cumbersome,I much prefer my human form. Plus, I''m only a little over two hundred years old. For a dragon, that''s very young, so naturally, my human form looks like this."


    Noticing Timothy''s bewildered expression, Azura swayed her petite body, looking a bit anxious: "Let''s hurry up and go. I can already feel three powerful beings from Ocean''s Gate approaching. Aren''t you going to ride me? Hurry up."


    "..." Timothy was mentally collapsing.


    Not to mention whether he could actually ride her, if anyone misunderstood their conversation and scene, they might think he deserved to be locked up!


    This whole situation was just criminal!


    Just then, Timothy suddenly sensed two terrifying presences approaching from the horizon.


    One of them was only a few dozen miles away.


    The powerful beings from Ocean''s Gate stationed in the Phoenix Kingdom were almost upon them!


    And there were two of them!


    They had to hurry, or it might be too late.


    Timothy grabbed Azura by the collar and yanked her up.


    Azura looked utterly confused. "Weren''t you supposed to ride me? How come I''m on top now?"


    "You can eat more food, but watch your words!" Timothy replied, clearly exasperated as he glanced at her.


    With a sudden burst of strength from his feet, his figure shot forward.


    Riding the wind, his speed far surpassed any Mystic Core cultivator.


    However, the nearest powerful aura seemed to have sensed Timothy too, and its speed abruptly increased.


    At the Ocean''s Gate realm, one opens their spiritual sea to connect with the universe, granting them terrifyingly powerful abilities that quickly closed the distance between them.


    If this continued, it was only a matter of time before they caught up.


    Suddenly, Timothy halted mid-air, grabbing Azura by the collar with his left hand while his right hand conjured a fierce whirlwind.


    "Enlightenment Body, Noggin Knocker!"


    With a thunderous punch, he struck thousands of feet into the sky.


    Suddenly, a gigantic fist formed from the whirlwind crashed down.


    The Ocean''s Gate pursuer felt a chill down his spine,even he dared not take this punch head-on.


    He quickly raised his arms, gathering a massive amount of spiritual power to meet the attack.


    "Boom!"


    The massive impact released a tremendous shockwave in the air.


    Though the giant fist dissipated, the subtle yet profound aura it left behind made the Ocean''s Gate cultivator pause in shock.


    This aura... it''s Enlightenment Body!


    The prince?


    No.


    He could tell that this punch came from someone else.


    But who could it be? In this world, besides the prince, how could there be another with the Enlightenment Body!


    Snapping back to reality, he quickly looked ahead.


    But seizing just that moment of opportunity, Timothy had already vanished to who knows where.


    His presence faded abruptly, becoming invisible and untraceable, leaving the Ocean''s Gate cultivator no choice but to give up the chase.


    Now, the most important thing was the Dragon Blood Formation!


    He couldn''t afford any more delays and hurriedly flew towards the cave.


    But the moment he looked down at the cave from above, his mind exploded.


    The ground was littered with ruins and flames.


    Many Mystic Core cultivators stationed there lay groaning on the ground, many already lifeless.


    Such a formidable group of warriors, all completely defeated!


    "Where''s the prince? Where''s the prince?"


    He frantically searched with wide eyes, only to find Nolan''s cold corpse in front of the cave.


    His soul shattered, his body destroyed, Nolan''s death was gruesomely tragic, hinting at a brutal massacre.


    "Who did this? Who could have done this!" The Ocean''s Gate cultivator bellowed in rage to the heavens, his eyes wild with fury.

 Chapter 84 - 84: Jesus, watch your language!

    After flying thousands of miles to make sure no one was following, Timothy finally landed in a modest town.


    Sitting in a small tavern, facing the still somewhat haughty Azura, Timothy asked, "So tell me, if you''re the mighty Ocean Dragon King, how did they manage to capture you? And what''s your connection to the Dragon Blood Formation?"


    "Hmph, don''t think that just because we''ve made a pact, you can order me around. I may have agreed to be your pet for a year, but I never said I''d answer your questions."


    Azura snorted, having long forgotten the pitiful look she had when she begged Timothy to unlock her chains.


    A smirk appeared on Timothy''s face. "Are you sure? Let''s not forget that I can somewhat control you with our pact. More importantly, don''t you want another Golden Scale Dragon Carp?"


    "You still have Golden Scale Dragon Carp!" Azura''s eyes lit up instantly.


    For the entire dragon race, the Golden Scale Dragon Carp was an incredibly rare and sought-after treasure. Even the Dragon Palace, with its vast resources, had not found one for many years. The value of such a treasure was self-evident.


    Just one Golden Scale Dragon Carp could greatly enhance her bloodline, let alone two!


    "It depends on how you behave," Timothy chuckled.


    He had just carefully searched the system''s marketplace and finally found Golden Scale Dragon Carp for sale, though at three skill points each, they were quite expensive and not something to be handed out lightly.


    "Ugh."


    Azura''s stomach growled involuntarily, her eyes practically sparkling, "I''ll talk, okay! I''ll talk!" Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy was somewhat exasperated. The girl in front of him changed her tune faster than flipping a book,one second she was defiant to the death, the next she was capitulating. Could this really be the Dragon King?


    It just didn''t fit...


    Azura finally told the truth: "I am indeed the current Ocean Dragon King, but I only ascended to the throne half a month ago, and it has been highly controversial."


    "Controversial?"


    "Yes."


    Azura nodded, her lively eyes tinged with sadness.


    "My father went into Seclusion for Breakthrough, eager to pass on the throne. There were many siblings eligible for the position, but during the tests, my Ancestral dragon bloodline was discovered. Although it''s only a small part and not very pure, even this trace caused a sensation throughout the Dragon Palace.


    After several nights of discussion, the Dragon Palace finally confirmed my ascension and held a coronation ceremony for me. However, this also led to opposition from many factions within the Dragon Palace.


    It even gave those underlings of Holy Emperor Thunderflame a chance to attack the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon and capture me, intending to use my flesh to complete that bizarre Dragon Blood Formation."


    "I see," Timothy nodded, understanding the situation.


    Azura''s rise to the throne due to her Ancestral dragon bloodline had led to opposition within the Dragon Palace, giving villains the opportunity to capture her.


    The timing of her abduction was too precise,it must have been premeditated.


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame really was ruthless.


    Cursing inwardly, Timothy exchanged three skill points for a Golden Scale Dragon Carp and tossed it to Azura.


    "You actually had one!"


    As if afraid someone else might snatch it away, Azura quickly and carefully hid the Golden Scale Dragon Carp.


    With two Golden Scale Dragon Carps, if she could eat them and absorb their power, her bloodline would undergo a tremendous leap!


    Dragons have always been about strength and power.


    "When the time comes, even those opposition factions in the Dragon Palace won''t dare to utter another word of nonsense!"


    Suddenly, Azura ran up and, with a beaming smile, clung to Timothy''s arm, oozing charm.


    "What are you doing?"


    Just a second ago, Azura was staunchly refusing to admit she was a pet, and now she was suddenly all sweet and sycophantic, even startling Timothy.


    "Hehe, I see it now. You might look like you''re just at the Mystic Core level, but anyone who can whip out two Golden Scale Dragon Carps has got to be a hermit big shot. I''m sticking with you for this year-long contract. I''m going to cling to your coattails!"


    With that, she clung tightly to Timothy, impossible to shake off, and even rubbed against him from time to time.


    Timothy, exasperated, said, "Hey, aren''t you a Dragon King? Have some dignity!"


    "Dignity is secondary. I need to stick with the big shot."


    "I''m not a big shot."


    "You definitely are. You might even be some ancient sage who''s been hidden away for thousands of years. Oh mighty one, take me under your wing!"


    "If you keep this up, I''m calling the police."


    "No, I''m sticking with you. I''m your pet for a year anyway, so come on, ride me!"


    "Then at least transform into your dragon form!"


    "I still find my human form more comfortable. Besides, I can fly in any form, so what does it matter which one you ride?"


    "Jesus, watch your language!"


    Noticing the disgusted, fearful, and repulsed looks from the people around them, Timothy quickly stuffed a couple of bread rolls into Azura''s mouth to shut her up.


    If this kept up, the misunderstanding could really blow up.


    Especially if someone recognized him and word got out, his wife''s anger was not something to joke about!


    "Mmm, mmm. Oh right, big shot, there''s something else I need to ask you?" Azura swallowed the bread, and suddenly, her playful demeanor turned a bit more serious.


    "What is it?" Timothy asked.


    "Actually, I can sense the aura of Goddess Sylvia on you. Now that the dragon race is in peril, the only one I can think of who might help is Goddess Sylvia herself. So, could I ask you to take me to see Goddess Sylvia?" Azura''s eyes were earnest, her determination tinged with a hint of sadness.


    "You want to see Goddess Sylvia?" Timothy''s gaze sharpened.


    Even if Azura hadn''t mentioned it, he would have quickly relayed this matter back to the Sky Sanctuary.


    After all, the opportunity presented by Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s attack on the dragon race was too good to miss. If they could seize this moment...


    "You can come with me back to Sky Sanctuary, but you must explain everything in detail to Goddess Sylvia and make quick decisions," Timothy said.


    "I understand!" Azura nodded gratefully.


    "There''s one more thing," Timothy coughed lightly. "I gave you two Golden Scale Dragon Carps, and as my pet, you should at least let me ride you back."


    "Of course!" Azura excitedly patted her body.


    Timothy sighed in resignation, "Not in this form. I meant your dragon form."


    "Transform into my dragon form?" Azura pouted, seemingly disappointed.


    But eventually, she nodded.


    A dazzling golden light flashed, and the next moment, Timothy was soaring on the back of a dragon!

 Chapter 85 - 85: Can it be longer next time?

    Blooming Sanctuary.


    "Selene has broken through the challenge!"


    "Selene, you''re finally out!"


    Accompanied by the joyful cheers of many female disciples, Selene emerged, her face bearing traces of hardship.


    After enduring several days of intense training and the infusion of spiritual energy from the Blooming Sanctuary, her damaged spiritual foundation had finally been repaired.


    Ever since her battle with Timothy at the auction, her spiritual resolve had been greatly affected.


    Timothy''s punch had not only shattered her pride in her talents but also left a deep wound in her spiritual resolve.


    This had caused Selene''s cultivation to stagnate for days, and her spiritual resolve faced the threat of collapse multiple times.


    Fortunately, during this period of recovery, she had managed to heal the scars on her spiritual resolve.


    The disciples of Blooming Sanctuary continuously praised her: "As expected of the Holy Maiden''s sister, Selene is truly formidable. Not only is her talent unparalleled, but her temperament also far exceeds that of ordinary people. Even with a damaged spiritual resolve, she managed to repair it in such a short time!"


    "That''s right, now that her spiritual resolve is repaired, it will surely be as solid as a rock, enhancing further! The previous damage to her spiritual resolve can''t be seen as a bad thing, but rather as an opportunity for Selene!" Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Selene nodded slightly, seemingly in agreement with what the surrounding disciples were saying.


    Unintentionally, she clenched her fists tightly, her gaze sharp as a blade: "Timothy, just you wait. Although I lost to you last time, the next time we meet, I will take back everything and defeat you completely!"


    Without saying a word, Selene''s body inadvertently radiated a chilling aura.


    "Such a firm resolve, it''s hard to believe that it''s only been a few days since we last saw her, and Selene''s spiritual resolve and willpower have already reached such heights."


    "I can''t think of anyone among her peers who could defeat Selene."


    The disciples couldn''t help but sigh from the bottom of their hearts.


    But just as they were speaking, someone suddenly looked up at the distant sky in shock and exclaimed, "That''s... a dragon!"


    Unnoticed, a thin layer of clouds had covered the sky.


    Though not thick, the thin clouds stretched far into the distance.


    Where the dragon flew, rain followed.


    Within the clouds, a majestic sea-blue dragon moved through the clouds, its presence commanding.


    "Wait, that''s no ordinary dragon!"


    Someone incredulously stared at the sky: "Those golden horns...


    This dragon isn''t just any dragon, but a Dragon King with the Ancestral dragon bloodline!"


    "A Dragon King?!


    Why would a Dragon King appear here?!"


    As everyone''s gaze converged on the sky, they discovered something even more unimaginable.


    There was a figure riding on the back of the blue dragon!


    Someone riding a dragon?


    Impossible!


    Dragons, known for their pride, would never submit to humans.


    Especially not a Dragon King soaring through the skies!


    Who could possibly be so formidable as to tame a Dragon King in such a shocking manner!


    Unlike the panicked disciples around her, Selene was much calmer.


    Her expression was as serene as a still pond, seemingly unconcerned.


    "A Dragon King? I''m curious to see who could pull off such a feat."


    A faint glow enveloped her eyes as she activated her ability to see great distances. Even scenes miles away were clearly visible to Selene.


    She looked at the figure riding on the dragon.


    But the moment Selene saw clearly who it was.


    Suddenly, she stepped back, her usually icy face instantly showing a look of terror.


    Her eyes were filled with deep fear, as if recalling something that terrified her immensely.


    In just a moment, the fear she felt when Timothy had brutally defeated her completely engulfed her.


    That devil-like figure once again turned into an inescapable shadow, looming over Selene''s heart.


    She had thought she could forget, believed that after repairing her spiritual resolve, she could escape the fear Timothy brought her.


    But she realized she was wrong, completely wrong.


    The fear from that time had deeply etched scars in her heart, scars that couldn''t be erased no matter what.


    The name Timothy had become a lifelong shadow for her.


    Her body trembled, her legs weakened, and suddenly, Selene collapsed to the ground.


    Her eyes, once cold and resolute, now stared blankly ahead.


    Fear overwhelmed her again, and a tear traced down her cheek.


    "Crack."


    She thought she could hear the sound of her spiritual resolve shattering.


    "Selene''s spiritual resolve... it''s damaged again!"


    "Selene, Selene, what''s wrong with you!"


    Noticing Selene collapsed on the ground, tears streaming down her face, the Blooming Sanctuary erupted into chaos.


    "I don''t want to see Timothy ever again, never again!"


    At this moment, Selene, the sister of Holy Maiden Aeliana and the top talent of Blooming Sanctuary, couldn''t stop her tears, crying like a child.


    ...


    Riding the dragon, Timothy could clearly feel the reverence and awe from the people on the ground.


    Especially when passing over mortal towns and dynasties, the common folk knelt on the ground as if seeing a deity, bowing their heads in worship.


    "Having a good mount really does make a difference," Timothy couldn''t help but pat Azura beneath him.


    The only pity was that his pet beast, although a Dragon King with a majestic appearance, was unwilling to transform into a dragon form.


    Riding it was not an easy feat.


    Azura flew at an incredibly fast speed, even comparable to the wind-riding speed of the monks from Ocean''s Gate.


    After a short while, they arrived at Sky Sanctuary.


    "Is that a dragon!"


    "And is there someone sitting on the dragon?"


    "Holy smokes, isn''t that Brother Timothy!"


    With a thunderous noise and an imposing dragon aura, Timothy, riding Azura, landed on the ground.


    When they clearly saw Timothy, all the disciples were stunned.


    They had always thought that whatever Timothy did was outrageously unbelievable.


    But today, it was just too much!


    That was a golden-horned dragon, willingly serving as Timothy''s mount!


    "Brother Timothy, what on earth did you do to make the Dragon King submit?"


    The disciples were utterly astonished, and even the High Priests who witnessed this scene couldn''t believe their eyes.


    Before Timothy could speak, a light suddenly enveloped Azura''s dragon form.


    The light twisted and transformed, and moments later, she reverted to her human form.


    "That''s it, done so soon? I was only ridden for such a short time. Can it be longer next time?" Pouting, Azura looked somewhat resentfully at Timothy.


    Instantly, everyone''s gaze towards Timothy changed.

 Chapter 86 - 86: The chambers? A reward?

    "Timothy, I can''t believe you''re this kind of person."


    "Timothy, how could you do this to a little girl? My faith in you is shattered!" sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ew, Timothy, how could you bear to ride...?"


    Seeing the petite and pitiful Azura, everyone couldn''t help but feel a wave of sympathy.


    The looks they gave Timothy were filled with disgust, disbelief, and sorrow.


    "Damn, you guys are kind of criminal with your words! I did ride her... ugh, but it''s not what you think!"


    Timothy tried his best to explain, but he realized the disciples'' gazes hadn''t changed at all, and many of the female disciples even stepped back trembling.


    "You''re forcing my hand here!" Timothy raised his fists, as big as sandbags.


    "Timothy, what are you going to do?"


    "Timothy, are you planning to kill us to keep us quiet? But we will never forget this!"


    "Noggin Knocker Fist!" Timothy shouted, raising his fist and charging at everyone.


    Instantly, screams erupted all around.


    "Stop hitting, stop! My head isn''t that hard."


    "If you keep hitting, I''ll get a concussion, Timothy, please stop!"


    After what seemed like an eternity, many disciples of the Sky Sanctuary were holding their heads, tears in their eyes.


    Once he was sure no one would speak nonsense, Timothy finally reined in his power.


    After settling scores and hammering so many heads, his enlightenment had significantly improved.


    But now, it was time to get back to business.


    Timothy led Azura into the heart of Sky Sanctuary: "Goddess Sylvia, I''m back."


    Although Azura was with him, Timothy couldn''t directly call Sylvia his wife, but his tone was extremely affectionate.


    However, as they entered the great hall, Timothy suddenly noticed Sylvia seemed to have hurriedly hidden something.


    Then, with a bit of annoyance, she glanced at Azura and then at himself.


    "Could my wife be jealous?" Timothy wondered.


    But Azura, in her transformed state, was just a little girl,surely, Sylvia wouldn''t be jealous of a child.


    "Who is this girl?" Sylvia''s cool voice rang out.


    Timothy replied, "This is Azura, the newly ascended Ocean Dragon King. She was captured by Nolan and trapped in the Dragon Blood Formation, but I rescued her."


    "Oh? Azura?" Sylvia''s gaze swept over Azura.


    Immediately, Azura felt an overwhelming sense of oppression envelop her.


    Azura knew that Goddess Sylvia wasn''t doing it on purpose,this was the natural aura of an Emperor-level powerhouse, effortlessly emanating from her.


    "So this is the strength of a human powerhouse," Azura couldn''t help but clench her little fists.


    She had heard of Goddess Sylvia''s reputation, but she hadn''t expected her to be this powerful.


    Perhaps, the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon really could be saved.


    "You saved her, which means you''ve also destroyed the Dragon Blood Formation?" Sylvia asked Timothy.


    "That''s right, I killed Nolan and successfully destroyed the Dragon Blood Formation," Timothy nodded.


    "In such a short time... not bad, you''ve done well. I will reward you," Sylvia was initially surprised, but soon nodded slightly.


    Nolan, known as the greatest genius of the age with his Enlightenment Body, had been a formidable opponent.


    Although Sylvia had somehow believed Timothy could complete the mission, she hadn''t expected it to be so swift.


    Timothy suddenly smiled, "By the way, Sylvia, can I make a request?"


    "A request? What is it?"


    "Of course, it''s about the reward.


    You always just give me verbal rewards, Goddess. Can we switch it up this time?"


    "Something else..." Sylvia''s gaze shifted evasively. "No, that''s not possible. I only do verbal rewards, nothing else!"


    "That''s a lie, you definitely have other ways to reward."


    "There aren''t any!"


    "There definitely are!"


    "If you keep this up, I won''t even give you a verbal reward."


    "I don''t believe it. You''re too kind-hearted to do something so cruel."


    "You... you''re shameless!"


    "Shameless, but only towards you, Goddess."


    The back-and-forth between Timothy and Sylvia left Azura dumbfounded.


    Being young and not having much contact with humans, she didn''t quite understand their customs.


    In her mind, Goddess Sylvia was supposed to be supremely aloof and dignified, someone even the old Dragon King would only dare to respect from a distance, never daring to provoke.


    Why then did she seem so different around Timothy?


    And their interaction seemed to resemble a term taught by an old dragon��flirting.


    Azura was puzzled. "Excuse me, Goddess, I''m not very familiar with human customs. Are you and Timothy... flirting?"


    "Of course not!"


    The moment she spoke, Timothy and Sylvia responded in unison, both shooting a chilling glance her way.


    Their combined gaze was so intimidating that Azura felt a chill run down her spine.


    "It''s nothing, forget I said anything," Azura quickly covered her mouth, too scared to speak another word.


    After a moment, Sylvia coughed lightly to ease the awkwardness before finally asking, "But what happened? Why did you bring her to Sky Sanctuary?"


    "It''s like this..." Timothy quickly explained the situation.


    He included the accidental discovery of the Dragon Blood Formation and how, after killing Nolan and freeing Azura, he learned that the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon was under siege and in dire straits.


    "The Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon is under attack?" Sylvia''s gaze sharpened as she pondered.


    Soon, her expression shifted slightly. "I''ve had some dealings with the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon before, and I knew the previous Ocean Dragon King.


    Although they took advantage of the chaos to capture Azura, the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon is much harder to breach than it appears.


    So... if they really want to take down the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, Holy Emperor Thunderflame must send more forces.


    There''s even a great chance he might go there himself."


    Timothy quickly grasped the implications. "You mean..."


    "Ambush Holy Emperor Thunderflame. Since he wants to move against Sky Sanctuary, we''ll take his life as the price."


    Sylvia''s voice was cold, and a surge of energy erupted from her, filling Sky Sanctuary with an imposing aura.


    Her presence was overwhelming, instilling fear in those around her.


    "That''s my wife! We should definitely take him down!" Timothy was also filled with fighting spirit, eager to head to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon and give Holy Emperor Thunderflame, who had once hurt Sylvia, a good beating.


    "But if we go too soon, Holy Emperor Thunderflame might not have shown up yet, so..."


    Just then, Sylvia''s voice turned slightly shy: "So, you should come to my chambers first. I can fulfill my promise and give you your reward."


    Looking at Timothy, Sylvia''s gaze was bashful.


    "The chambers? A reward?


    Damn!"

 Chapter 87 - 87: I... Im coming in

    Timothy paused for a moment, "Goddess, are you really inviting me to your private chambers as a reward?"


    "Do I need to spell it out for you?" Sylvia pointed at her clothes, then quickly averted her gaze, clearly a bit nervous.


    "Pointing at your clothes, and it''s not just a verbal reward this time... Could it be!" In an instant, Timothy felt his breathing become hotter, and he had to suppress the excitement in his heart: "I understand, Sylvia. I''ll go to your chambers and wait for you."


    With that, he hurried out of the great hall.


    Azura quickly followed in a panic: "Wait for me, master, you can''t just leave me behind."


    Timothy didn''t stop: "I have important matters to attend to, you''re just a kid, wait outside."


    "But I heard from the old dragon at the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon that a girl''s private room should never be casually entered by men. Why would the goddess allow you into her chambers?" Azura was even more puzzled, having had few interactions with humans.


    But she always felt that the relationship between Timothy and Goddess Sylvia was somewhat strange.


    "This..." Suddenly, Timothy bent down, looking into Azura''s shining eyes: "The old dragon from your Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon is not wrong, but Goddess Sylvia is different."


    "Goddess Sylvia is different?"


    "That''s right."


    Timothy nodded, his eyes seemingly filled with immense emotion: "The goddess, in order to teach me the profound truths about the origin of life, has summoned me to her chambers. She''s willing to sacrifice her own image to help me gain enlightenment. Her greatness is something that only inspires reverence and emotion. So, please, don''t tell anyone about this."


    "The goddess is so great! I understand, I will definitely not speak of this." Hearing this, Azura''s eyes sparkled, and her heart suddenly surged. Initially, she felt more fear than anything else towards Sylvia, a powerful human.


    But now, feelings of admiration and emotion were also filling her heart. The powerful Goddess Sylvia could definitely be a role model for her.


    "I understand."


    Azura''s gaze gradually became resolute: "I will also learn from Goddess Sylvia in the future, to become as strong as her and to dedicate myself. When I return to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, I''ll summon you to my room too."


    "Let''s not." Timothy immediately refused without any hesitation.


    "Why? You''re going to the goddess''s chambers!" Azura felt she was being treated unfairly.


    "Nonsense, you''re still so young."


    "I''m two hundred years old!"


    "But you''re small."


    "Who says so? I can still transform into a different form, you know. Don''t believe me? I can show you a more mature form right now." Azura huffed, clearly dissatisfied.


    Timothy was taken aback: "You can change forms?"


    "Of course, all the dragon kings of past generations could maintain two forms, and I just chose one big and one small. How about that, impressive, right?" Azura proudly lifted her head, a slight smile on her lips.


    "Impressive." Timothy gave a thumbs up.


    No wonder they say no dragon king is easy to deal with. Who could handle this?


    But...


    Timothy tapped Azura''s little head lightly: "Keep this secret to yourself, and don''t just tell any bad uncle. Otherwise..."


    Timothy made a scary face, startling Azura.


    After that, he clapped his hands, leaving Azura behind, and headed straight for the chambers.


    Inside the chambers, the decor was quite simple.


    Most of the colors were pure white, with only the bed canopy carrying a hint of translucent light pink.


    A faint mist floated in the chambers, as if filled with an ethereal aura.


    Even just breathing normally, Timothy could distinctly smell a hint of fragrance in the air.


    It wasn''t overpowering but subtle and elegant, like a delicate orchid that refreshes the soul, intoxicating him completely.


    Timothy sat down beside Sylvia''s bed, the soft scent from the bedding making his heart race a bit faster.


    Recalling Sylvia shyly pointing at her clothes, Timothy''s breathing became slightly rapid.


    "Could it be, my wife has finally come around! After waiting so long, is the moment finally here!"


    Just then, Timothy caught a glimpse of a corner of a paper peeking out from under the pristine pillow.


    "What''s this?" He leaned in, gently pulling it out.


    Hidden carefully under the pillow were two letters, both from him!


    One was the love letter he had personally delivered to the Sky Sanctuary.


    The other was a letter he had written before heading to the secret realm of the three legendary Holy Emperors, ending with "Dear Sylvia ~".


    "Wow, wife, I didn''t know you were like this." Looking at the two letters, carefully preserved yet clearly much perused, Timothy couldn''t help but marvel.


    After all, who would have thought that the mighty Goddess Sylvia would secretly pull out love letters from under her pillow every night, read them delightfully, and then drift off to sleep?


    As he admired the fragrant letters, Timothy suddenly heard very faint footsteps approaching slowly using his "Whispering Ear" ability.


    Goddess Sylvia was coming!


    Timothy quickly placed the letters back under the pillow and sat up straight.


    But the footsteps stopped abruptly outside the chamber, and then a melodious yet shy voice came from outside: "I''ve changed into the clothes that you men like. You, you better not laugh when you see me. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being merciless!"


    Her voice was tender and slightly intoxicating with shyness, and more importantly...


    "Clothes that men like!"


    Timothy''s brain nearly exploded.


    He had never expected Sylvia to actually fulfill the reward!


    And, clothes that men like.


    Could it be!


    Timothy felt a rush of heat surge through his nose.


    Black stockings, white stockings, or...


    No, this isn''t Earth, those things couldn''t possibly exist here.


    So what exactly are these "clothes that men like"?


    Timothy''s brain raced, conjuring various images.


    If it''s something that all men like, could it be, could it really be...


    Nothing!


    At this moment, less is more, could it really be as he imagined!


    "Holy smokes, holy smokes!"


    A stream of blood flowed straight from Timothy''s nose. S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [System alert: Host has sustained internal injuries and spiritual instability. The system has detected that the host is under an extremely severe attack, nearing a critical state, extremely dangerous. Would you like to spend one hundred skill points to activate the Invincible Defense System to carve a path of survival for the host?]


    "Carve a path your sister!"


    But this really could be deadly!


    "I... I''m coming in."


    Just then, a trembling voice came from outside the chamber.


    Then, that graceful figure slowly walked in.


    When Timothy saw Sylvia clearly, he was stunned.

 Chapter 88 - 88: Honey, Im going to make a move now!

    At this moment, Sylvia was still wearing a simple and elegant white dress.


    However, she had slipped on a pale yellow apron over it.


    This pale yellow apron was typically worn by married women and was considered quite "old-fashioned" by younger women.


    But on Sylvia, what was normally seen as dowdy somehow seemed to elevate in style.


    It subtly hugged her graceful figure, outlining a nearly perfect curve.


    Sylvia was holding a pot that was steaming and sizzling.


    A few black spots had splattered on her face, highlighting her snow-white skin, adding a cute contrast that was endearing.


    "Sweetheart, the surprise you mentioned was this?"


    Timothy was stunned. He had imagined all sorts of possibilities, but this was not one of them.


    Man, all that anticipation for nothing!


    "I asked around, and isn''t it true that you guys like a woman who''s homely and caring? So I tried wearing an apron and cooking. Isn''t that a treat?" Sylvia''s cheeks were flushed, and even her ears were tinged with red.


    She had prepared for this day for a long time.


    Not only had she figured out what men liked, bought an apron, but she had also learned how to cook.


    Yet, when facing Timothy, she still couldn''t hide her shyness.


    "Are you sure you understand what men like..." Seeing Sylvia''s adorably clumsy demeanor, Timothy couldn''t help but laugh.


    Even though it wasn''t the scenario he had imagined, he felt no disappointment.


    After all, who else in the world could see the Goddess Sylvia clumsily cooking for the first time?


    "Don''t you like it?" Sylvia, sensing a hint of disappointment, looked somewhat pitiful.


    "How could I not like it? Honey, you''re so capable, this dish must smell better than anyone else''s, you''re amazing!"


    Timothy immediately praised her, then stood up and walked over to Sylvia, lifting the lid of the pot.


    However, when he looked inside, Timothy''s expression froze.


    A cloud of black mist rose, and the pot was filled with a dark greenish-black liquid, bubbling continuously.


    The indescribable liquid in the pot seemed to form a sinister face, whispering like a demon, "Come on, eat me! Once you do, you can leave this world and all its troubles behind, haha!"


    Turns out, his wife could only cook what might be called "dark cuisine"!


    "Aren''t you going to eat?" Sylvia looked at Timothy with puppy eyes.


    "I..." Timothy''s face fell, feeling every organ in his body resisting.


    But...


    "I''ll eat! Here goes nothing!"


    Suddenly, Timothy''s fighting spirit ignited.


    If he couldn''t even face his wife''s dark cuisine, what kind of man was he?


    He scooped up a big spoonful of the ominous liquid and shoved it into his mouth.


    [System alert: Host has ingested a toxic substance, initiate emergency detox?]


    "It''s delicious, honey, you did a great job." Timothy gave a thumbs up, even as blood trickled from the corner of his mouth.


    "As long as it tastes good, it seems my cooking isn''t too bad." Sylvia nodded proudly, scooping up a spoonful for herself.


    But after smelling it, she paused. S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, suddenly, she put down the spoon.


    "What''s wrong, honey?"


    "I''m not eating it."


    "Why not?"


    "It''s obviously dark cuisine, only a fool would eat it."


    "..." Timothy was speechless.


    So you knew it all along, why didn''t you say something sooner!


    Seeing Sylvia''s slightly self-reproachful expression, Timothy felt a pang of sympathy and immediately rolled up his sleeves. "Honey, I appreciate your effort. Now let me take over and cook you a meal myself."


    "Huh?"


    Before Sylvia could even react, Timothy had already taken the pot full of dark cuisine and walked out.


    "System, use three skill points to upgrade my cooking skills to the level of a culinary master."


    [Ding, upgrade successful. Host''s cooking skills have reached the level of a culinary master.]


    With his newly enhanced skills and a bit of magical control over the heat, it didn''t take long for Timothy to turn the ingredients he had gathered into delicious dishes, which he then brought into the bedroom.


    Seeing the feast, Sylvia''s eyes instantly lit up, completely forgetting about her own culinary disaster.


    Who would eat that stuff anyway?


    "Come on, honey, eat more rabbit meat. It''s good for your beauty."


    "Try more of this dish, honey. It''s my proudest creation this time."


    "Here, have a chicken leg. It smells amazing."


    Timothy kept adding food to Sylvia''s bowl.


    Sylvia hummed, "I suspect you have ulterior motives."


    "Ulterior motives? Why?" Timothy was taken aback.


    "You keep using your spoon to put food on my plate. Isn''t it just so you can indirectly kiss me?"


    "Indirect kiss? I''ve kissed the goddess directly several times already. Why would I need to sneak around for an indirect one?" Timothy couldn''t help but laugh.


    "You!" Sylvia''s face turned red in an instant.


    ...


    The meal was incredibly satisfying.


    After a while, Sylvia let out a long, contented sigh and comfortably lay down on the bed.


    "Honey, can I come to bed?" Timothy suddenly leaned in.


    "Of course not..." Sylvia began, but then she paused.


    Remembering that she hadn''t fulfilled her promise and had even served Timothy a dish so bad it made him bleed, she suddenly felt a bit guilty.


    "Hmph, I''ll allow you to lie down for now, but don''t you dare try anything," Sylvia huffed.


    "Huh? Honey, you''re being surprisingly open-minded today!" Timothy had asked half-jokingly, not really expecting a yes.


    But to his surprise, Sylvia actually agreed.


    A golden opportunity like this, any man would seize it!


    Without hesitation, Timothy lay down on the soft bed.


    The scent was intoxicating, and being so close, the delicate fragrance was even more enchanting.


    Lying quietly on the bed, about an hour passed, and Timothy quietly turned to look at Sylvia.


    Her beautiful face was calm, her breathing even.


    She seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep.


    "Honey, are you asleep?"


    "Honey, I''m going to make a move now!"


    "Honey~"


    Timothy''s calls grew louder, but Sylvia kept her eyes closed, her long eyelashes fluttering with her breath, looking incredibly cute.


    "It seems she really is asleep," Timothy thought as he reached out his hands.


    But before he could touch her graceful body, a sudden kick sent him flying out of the bedroom.

 Chapter 89 - 89: Shocking conspiracy!

    Timothy landed with a thud outside the royal chambers, feeling like his butt had split into eight pieces.


    Just then, Azura happened to be nearby.


    "Weren''t you discussing the origins of life with the goddess? How did you get kicked out of her chambers?" Azura asked, puzzled as she looked at Timothy.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. Even though it''s also a form of Goddess Sylvia''s love, it''s not something a kid like you would understand," Timothy grumbled as he painfully stood up.


    Azura fell silent, deep in thought for a moment. "I might not get it, but I''ll remember that. When we get back to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, maybe I can show you some of that love too."


    "Kids these days, always up to no good," Timothy sighed, playfully tapping her on the head.


    "But it should be soon," Timothy said, his gaze sharpening as he looked up at the sky.


    It was time to settle his score with Holy Emperor Thunderflame.


    Suddenly, an immense oppressive force burst forth from within the chambers.


    This divine might was so terrifying that it even affected the weather patterns.


    Dark clouds slowly gathered above Goddess Sylvia''s chambers, with thunder rumbling ominously, like a fierce beast ready to pounce.


    A deadly aura instantly spread across the entire Sky Sanctuary, palpably radiating outwards.


    At that moment, every disciple and elder in Sky Sanctuary felt this terrifying presence.


    It was the pressure from Goddess Sylvia!


    "What on earth is happening?" Everyone was utterly astonished as they looked up at the gloomy sky.


    Sylvia''s figure slowly floated into the sky.


    Though her appearance was cold and stunningly beautiful, she exuded an undeniable authority of a Holy Emperor that no one dared defy.


    Everyone who looked up felt a deep reverence.


    Her icy gaze swept over Sky Sanctuary, and with each word she spoke, her divine authority was evident: "Holy Emperor Thunderflame has coveted Sky Sanctuary for over a hundred years, even conspiring with two other Holy Emperors to destroy it.


    Now, I have learned that Holy Emperor Thunderflame is likely to lead an attack on the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    This is a perfect opportunity.


    The crimes he committed a century ago must now be paid for.


    Send the order: all disciples and elders with over 80% Mystic Core strength must follow me immediately.


    The rest must stay and defend their positions,all twelve Star Palaces are to enter defensive mode!


    Today, we must slay Holy Emperor Thunderflame at the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon!"


    Sylvia''s words, though few, struck like thunder, sending Sky Sanctuary into an uproar.


    The moment had finally arrived!


    Everyone was pumped and excited.


    They had long remembered the three Holy Emperors'' siege on Sky Sanctuary, but never imagined they would witness this day.


    Led personally by the goddess, this was the moment to truly settle scores with Holy Emperor Thunderflame!


    "For Sky Sanctuary!"


    "Even if it costs us our lives, we must slay Holy Emperor Thunderflame!"


    "Goddess Sylvia''s command is our direction,we fight for our goddess!"


    "The century-old grudge will finally be avenged, even if it costs me my old life, I will severely wound Holy Emperor Thunderflame!"


    Shouts rang out continuously, everyone''s eyes blazing with intense heat and anger.


    The time had come to settle the long-standing feud between Sky Sanctuary and Holy Emperor Thunderflame!


    Dark clouds swirled, and figures flew up into the sky, all following closely behind Sylvia. S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their destination: the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon!


    "Goddess Sylvia, let me lead the charge," Timothy declared, flying ahead of everyone.


    ...


    At the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    "Old King Aurelian has emerged!"


    After Azura was lured out of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon and captured, the forces of Thunderflame Valley swiftly invaded the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    Despite a fierce battle and the full resistance of many dragon elders and guards of the dragon clan,


    the strongest combatant of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon was in seclusion, and the strength of Thunderflame Valley, along with their bizarrely powerful lightning magic, overwhelmed them.


    Even at the cost of their lives, they stood no chance.


    The Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon was a scene of carnage, strewn with ruins and countless brutal corpses.


    Just then, a mighty dragon''s aura surged skyward.


    Old King Aurelian had finally emerged from seclusion!


    "How dare you attack my Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon and kidnap my daughter! None of you from Thunderflame Valley will leave here alive today!"


    Emerging from his seclusion, Aurelian had now stepped into the Transcendence Realm.


    Another Emperor-level powerhouse, and one with the bloodline of dragons!


    With Aurelian''s arrival, the tide of battle quickly turned.


    A single Transcendence Realm warrior could change the course of the fight with his power alone!


    The monks from Thunderflame Valley, caught off guard, tried to retreat quickly but it was too late.


    Countless were instantly annihilated, and even several elders from Ocean''s Gate couldn''t escape in time, crushed by a mere flick of Aurelian''s hand.


    The dragon clan erupted in cheers,with the Old King out, the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon could finally hold its ground!


    "A Transcendence Realm Dragon King? I''ve been waiting for this moment of your emergence!"


    Just then, as if a voice descended from the heavens, a commanding tone echoed throughout the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    "Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique!"


    Above in the sky, a thunderbolt exploded with infinite might.


    It seemed like a world-destroying thunder that pierced through the deep sea, turning into millions of thunderbolts raining down.


    Old King Aurelian, shocked, looked around and realized that this endless lightning had formed an indestructible cage, trapping him firmly within.


    "Boom."


    A single thunderbolt split from the rest, striking his dragon body and charring it like burnt coal.


    "Puh."


    Aurelian spat out a mouthful of blood, his mind reeling.


    "Holy Emperor Thunderflame!"


    Having just stepped into the Transcendence Realm, he hadn''t fully absorbed the spiritual energy of heaven and earth and didn''t truly possess the strength of the Transcendence Realm yet.


    The thunder cage trapping him was clearly formed by numerous formations, crafted by several powerful beings working together.


    Even Holy Emperor Thunderflame, as a Holy Emperor, couldn''t have created it alone.


    They clearly had premeditated this, and moreover, they had deliberately waited for him to step into the Transcendence Realm!


    What exactly was their purpose?


    Behind this, there likely lay a shocking conspiracy!


    "Crack."


    Aurelian tried to break the cage, but the moment his fingers touched the lightning, they were instantly charred.


    This cage, possibly crafted by multiple Holy Emperors with great effort and premeditation, was not something he could break now.


    In an instant, not just Aurelian, but a wave of despair and fear spread throughout the entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    This battle was not a coincidence,Thunderflame Valley had planned this all along, even intending to destroy the entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    Even the Old King, who had just emerged from seclusion, had completely lost his ability to fight. The Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon was now truly in dire straits!

 Chapter 90 - 90: How is that possible?

    "Old man, stop struggling." Just as Aurelian was desperately trying to break free from his shackles, a pale blue Quill Arrow suddenly shot towards him.


    Silent but deadly!


    Already bound by the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique and severely wounded to his core, Aurelian had no chance to dodge.


    The Quill Arrow pierced straight through his chest, exiting from his back.


    Blood sprayed down, and Aurelian, drained of all his strength, collapsed to the ground.


    "Eryndor! How is he here?"


    As the figure who severely wounded Aurelian with the Quill Arrow stepped forward, everyone in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon was shocked.


    Eryndor, one of the three great saints under Holy Emperor Featherwind, possessed the peak power of Ocean''s Gate!


    No one expected that not only the forces from Thunderflame Valley were attacking the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, but even people from Skyfeather Sanctuary had joined in!


    Indeed, was this attack a grand scheme orchestrated by several Holy Emperors together?


    It seemed that this time, the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon truly had no chance of salvation.


    A sense of despair quickly spread,the new Dragon King was captured, and even the old Dragon King Aurelian was critically injured and unable to fight.


    It was hard to imagine who could possibly save the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon now.


    "You should feel honored to die for the plans of the three Holy Emperors," Eryndor said with a sneer, stepping towards the thunder prison holding Aurelian.


    But just then, out of nowhere, a foot flew in, striking Eryndor squarely in his pristine face.


    The kick was so powerful it sent Eryndor flying, bouncing off the ground several times before coming to a stop.


    He finally halted, instantly furious.


    "Who?!" S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His eyes wide with rage, he looked towards the figure who had kicked him, his aura brimming with murderous intent.


    "Your worst nightmare," Timothy said with a smile, shaking his foot as if the kick was particularly satisfying.


    "Timothy, you''re that little punk from Sky Sanctuary?


    I''m going to kill you!" A bruised scar now marked Eryndor''s face, his usual calm and composed demeanor replaced by sheer rage.


    How many people had called him Saint Eryndor, bowing down to him?


    Apart from Holy Emperor Featherwind, who else had dared to offend him like this?


    "Boom!"


    A tremendous oppressive force suddenly spread all around, heavy like a massive weight, making it hard for anyone to breathe.


    In it, a crazy murderous intent swirled.


    For a moment, every dragon and guard in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon felt a deep fear.


    This was the murderous intent of a powerhouse from Ocean''s Gate!


    A being from Ocean''s Gate could shake mountains and rivers, reigning supreme between heaven and earth.


    Such a terrifying level of power, even within the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, was second only to the old Dragon King and above all other sea creatures.


    Eryndor''s fury was clearly not something a mere Mystic Core disciple could withstand!


    "Hey, human, if you don''t want to die, better run."


    "Do you even know who you''re dealing with? That''s Eryndor!"


    Some dragons shouted in panic, but Timothy didn''t step back an inch.


    "Daring to ambush a saint, you''re asking for death!"


    Several cultivators from Thunderflame Valley, eager to show their loyalty to Eryndor, charged at Timothy in anger.


    Each of these men was formidable in his own right.


    Facing the relentless attacks of eight cultivators, Timothy remained calm and composed, seemingly not taking them seriously.


    "How dare you be so arrogant, I''ll show you what death tastes like!"


    The eight cultivators attacked simultaneously, their weapons gleaming and their intent deadly.


    Timothy responded in kind, but with much more ease and composure.


    The three meridians of the Ancient Saintly Body were fully activated, and a bizarre aura burst forth from around Timothy''s body.


    Colorless and invisible, yet chilling to the bone.


    The eight cultivators, brimming with murderous intent, suddenly froze, suspended in mid-air, unable to move an inch.


    They looked around in terror at the grey mist enveloping them, their eyes filled with disbelief.


    What was this terrifying aura that could immobilize everyone at once?


    They tried to break free and flee, but even escaping seemed like a luxury now.


    "Thunderflame Valley, is that all you''ve got?" Timothy sneered coldly, and the next moment, a torrent of lightning burst forth from him.


    Among it, the most chilling was a tiny purple lightning bolt.


    "This is the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique!


    How is that possible?"


    All the disciples from Thunderflame Valley were stunned.


    The Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique was a secret art passed down by Holy Emperor Thunderflame, and within the entire Thunderflame Valley, only Holy Emperor Thunderflame and his top disciple, Lucian, were qualified to learn it.


    And since Lucian had been crippled, his meridians destroyed, turning him into a mere shell of his former self, who else but Holy Emperor Thunderflame could wield such a fearsome legacy?


    "Who are you? How do you possess our Thunderflame Valley''s secret technique?"


    The cries of astonishment continued as the cultivators from Thunderflame Valley stared in disbelief.


    "Who am I? I''m Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s daddy! The grandpa he has to bow down to!


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame, you cur, how do you feel seeing your disciple struck down by your own thunder magic?" Timothy''s gaze suddenly sharpened like a sword.


    With a wave of his hand, the lightning in his grasp transformed into thousands of thunderbolts, thundering loudly in every corner of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    "As a legacy continuously perfected by Holy Emperor Thunderflame throughout his life, the terror of the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique is enough to make anyone cower."


    When thousands of thunderbolts struck down simultaneously, the Thunderflame Valley, which had seemed so formidable and ready to obliterate the entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, was thrown into chaos.


    Each person faced a profound secret technique that even they, as disciples of the sect, were not qualified to learn.


    "Boom!"


    Amidst the deafening thunder, lightning filled the sky over the entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    In an instant, most of the Thunderflame Valley cultivators were severely injured and fell to the ground.


    "Is this the work of one man?"


    The few Thunderflame Valley cultivators who could withstand the strike, along with everyone in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, were utterly shocked.


    It was terrifying.


    A dreadful thought quickly spread among them.


    What was truly terrifying: the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique, a legacy of Holy Emperor Thunderflame, or... Timothy himself!


    "Child''s play. You think just because you can handle these foot soldiers, you can stand against me?" Eryndor was furious, stepping forward as the oppressive might and vast spiritual energy of Ocean''s Gate burst forth.


    Transforming into thousands of Quill Arrows, they shot directly towards Timothy.


    "An Ocean''s Gate powerhouse, I indeed can''t beat you," Timothy said casually, spreading his hands with a slight smile on his lips.


    "But surely, no one wants to see their husband march to his death."


    "What did you say?"


    Eryndor paused abruptly, but the next moment, an immense chill made him shiver uncontrollably.

 Chapter 91 - 91: It was almost a crushing defeat!

    Eryndor''s fearsome reputation was well-known a century ago.


    As Eryndor, completely lost in his rage, decided to kill, he directed all his Quill Arrows towards Timothy. Nobody thought Timothy could survive this attack.


    But suddenly, an awe-inspiring divine power swept through the area.


    This immense and boundless divine force made everyone feel a deep, instinctive reverence in their hearts.


    "That aura... it''s Goddess Sylvia!


    You! You actually...!"


    Fear instantly overwhelmed Eryndor,he had never imagined that the goddess would actually take notice of a mere disciple.


    "Run!" That was the only thought in Eryndor''s mind at that moment.


    Nothing else mattered because he knew very well that if he lingered even a second longer, he knew what awaited him.


    Eryndor desperately tried to flee, disregarding everything else.


    However, his figure was already firmly locked in place.


    Just one sword strike.


    A seemingly ordinary flash of the sword suddenly fell, and everyone could feel the infinite spiritual power within it.


    "Run! I must escape!" Eryndor desperately tried to get out of the range of the sword''s sweep, but it was already impossible.


    With one strike, this powerful figure, who had stepped into the Ocean''s Gate at the Skyfeather Sanctuary a century ago, was effortlessly split in two!


    Blood scattered, and no one paid attention to the tragically dying Eryndor.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Goddess Sylvia remained the supreme deity, aloof and indifferent to life, and unimaginably powerful.


    Only Timothy shook his head with a smile.


    He knew he couldn''t yet face the champions of the Ocean''s Gate head-on, but he had his wife!


    Thinking of harming him without considering his powerful ally? What a joke! Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Goddess Sylvia, the supreme champion of humanity, thank you for your intervention on behalf of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon!" The entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon looked towards Sylvia with gratitude.


    Even Aurelian, trapped in the thunder prison, was moved to tears.


    If not for Goddess Sylvia''s intervention, today might have been the end for the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    "I did not come to save the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon," Sylvia said as she sheathed the Celestial Dawn Sword, her gaze cold, looking towards the depths of the sea.


    At that moment, the followers of the Sky Sanctuary had already surrounded the sea outside the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, setting up an inescapable trap.


    No one in the sea area could possibly escape!


    "Today, let''s settle our scores.


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame, do you really think you can keep hiding?"


    With a swoosh, her sword''s glow lit up the entire sea area.


    Her divine power was furious and boundless.


    The sea roiled for thousands of miles, and all marine life bowed in terror, none daring to disobey.


    It was as if the entire ocean was submitting to Sylvia''s feet.


    Everyone trembled under this pressure, amazed at her immense power.


    "Ha ha, true to form, Goddess Sylvia, scary as ever after a hundred years, no wonder you''re still unmarried," Holy Emperor Thunderflame stepped out from the void.


    Controlling the void, only the Holy Emperor!


    But, to think my plan was not yet complete, and now I must confront you directly.


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame suddenly burst forth with endless thunder, his aura skyrocketing.


    Within that thunder, there seemed to be a world-ending force, another awe-inspiring power of the earth!


    Yet, in Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s eyes, there was a hint of cunning.


    "Let''s settle your ambition with your life," Sylvia''s voice was cold as frost as she suddenly made her move.


    The deep sea twisted, and from the void, a golden bell emitting dazzling light appeared.


    When the first sound of the Sacred Bell rang out, the waves surged violently, causing a tremendous upheaval in the deep sea.


    The terrifying pressure chilled everyone to the bone.


    This was a battle between Holy Emperors.


    Powerful enough to annihilate beings and flatten mountains and rivers!


    Such terrifying power was beyond the reach of any cultivator present.


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame made his move simultaneously.


    Using the same Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique, the flash of lightning in his hand seemed to contain the origin of all the thunder in the world.


    The infinite might mixed within it was enough to make anyone tremble with fear.


    Yet, it was like the scene where Sylvia once fought three Holy Emperors alone was replaying.


    With the first ring of the Sacred Bell, thousands of thunderbolts that struck down were completely annihilated.


    With the second ring, the endless lightning around Holy Emperor Thunderflame instantly dispersed.


    With the third ring, thousands of lights cascaded down, the space itself vibrating and warping.


    A multitude of murderous intents enveloped and locked onto Holy Emperor Thunderflame.


    Sylvia raised her arm, her eyes emitting a frost-like chill.


    One sword strike!


    Capable of severing rivers and splitting the heavens!


    "Goddess Sylvia, must you strike so decisively?"


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame erupted completely, the thousands of lightning bolts recondensing, trying to resist the sword''s radiance.


    But, if Sylvia alone could stand undefeated against three Holy Emperors, how could he alone resist her?


    This was Goddess Sylvia, who commanded the Sky Sanctuary and the twelve Star Palaces, a being feared by all.


    Even a Holy Emperor had to tremble before her.


    "Boom!"


    As the two Holy Emperors clashed, the seas trembled and the skies darkened.


    The endless lightning was swallowed by the golden light of the Sacred Bell, and Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s figure was violently thrown aside.


    Although he successfully resisted the strike, everyone could clearly see.


    The thousands of lightning magics on Holy Emperor Thunderflame were significantly dimmer, his aura chaotic, his eyes showing fear, clearly outmatched.


    It was almost a crushing defeat!


    Had Goddess Sylvia really become so much stronger in just a century?


    Sylvia reached out with her jade-like hand towards the void and clenched.


    Instantly, as if struck by lightning, Holy Emperor Thunderflame, already heavily injured by the Sacred Bell, staggered and suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame was losing!


    The cultivators quickly grasped the situation.


    Though both were Holy Emperor powerhouses, Holy Emperor Thunderflame was clearly losing, at a disadvantage.


    And Sylvia, who seemed to have already launched her deadly moves, stood in the void, her sword hand as if still harboring countless killing intents.


    "No, Holy Emperor Thunderflame must have planned for this, he couldn''t possibly overlook such a situation!" Just then, Aurelian, the old Dragon King trapped in the thunder prison, suddenly felt a chill.


    "Crack."


    But before he could react, suddenly, a spear of lightning materialized above the thunder prison, swiftly piercing through his body.


    Dragon blood merged into it, the thunder prison rapidly contracted, blood scattered, and it moved at high speed towards Holy Emperor Thunderflame.


    At the same time, Holy Emperor Thunderflame tore through the void with a flick of his finger, fleeing at full speed into the distance.


    This scene completely exceeded everyone''s expectations!

 Chapter 92 - 92: Damn you, you will surely die today!

    Nobody expected that Holy Emperor Thunderflame, despite his grand title, had never really cared about his own dignity from the start.


    He had his escape plan ready all along and never intended to face the battle head-on.


    "Pfft, did you really think I''d be dumb enough to take you on directly here? The Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon is just a part of the plan. When the day comes, we''ll avenge the century-old grudge.


    We''ll destroy the Sky Sanctuary and trample your pride into dust," Holy Emperor Thunderflame sneered, grabbing the thunder prison that held the old Dragon King Aurelian, and transformed into a swift shadow, quickly fleeing the scene.


    "Think you can escape?" Sylvia''s gaze was icy as she reached out her hand.


    Instantly, space twisted, forming countless barriers in front of Holy Emperor Thunderflame.


    "You think I can''t escape just because I can''t beat you?" Holy Emperor Thunderflame was prepared, shouting loudly as all the lightning around him concentrated in front of him. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In a flash, the spatial barriers shattered, and the lightning transformed into thunderbolts, clearing the obstacles in front of him.


    But just then, the fourth toll of the Sacred Bell rang out.


    A massive shadow descended from the sky, its light spreading wide, forming a golden net that seemed capable of enveloping everything under heaven.


    The power from the Sacred Bell was far beyond the simple barriers she had conjured earlier!


    This immense net seemed inescapable.


    But Holy Emperor Thunderflame suddenly pierced through Aurelian''s chest with a finger, dragon blood spilling down. A red gleam flashed in his eyes.


    Using the blood as a sacrifice, Dragon Blood Formation!


    Though it wasn''t the complete Dragon Blood Formation, the presence of Aurelian''s bloodline triggered a bizarre and overwhelming aura.


    Merging with the lightning, in an instant, thousands of thunderbolts, as if inspired, surged with excitement.


    With a terrifying crimson aura, they struck towards the overwhelming golden net of shadows.


    And they actually tore a rift in it!


    This time, a hint of seriousness flashed in Sylvia''s eyes.


    She had anticipated that Holy Emperor Thunderflame would have some tricks up his sleeve, but she hadn''t expected this makeshift Dragon Blood Formation to be so powerful.


    "Still want to chase me?"


    A trail of blood covered the space in front of Holy Emperor Thunderflame, the bloody patterns seeming to connect the two realms.


    With one step, Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s figure rapidly disappeared, instantly crossing tens of thousands of miles.


    Sylvia''s figure flickered, appearing instantly in front of the blood-patterned space.


    But the blood patterns quickly contracted, completely blocking the way forward.


    The Sacred Bell tolled, even tearing through the space in front of her, but it was in a completely different location from where Holy Emperor Thunderflame had escaped to.


    "Damn, I didn''t expect him to still have such a trick up his sleeve��" Sylvia bit her lip, slightly frustrated.


    After all, Holy Emperor Thunderflame, being a Holy Emperor and fully prepared, wasn''t so easily defeated.


    But to have him cornered and still let him escape was indeed a pity.


    After all, it was a perfect opportunity.


    If he managed to escape now, and came back stronger later...


    "Wait, where''s Timothy?"


    Sylvia looked around, suddenly realizing that Timothy''s figure was no longer in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    "How is that possible? Timothy hasn''t reached Ocean''s Gate yet,he can''t master the laws of space. How could he suddenly disappear from the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon?"


    For a moment, the usually cold-as-frost Sylvia couldn''t hide a trace of panic.


    "My Lady, what''s wrong?" Zephyra quickly stepped forward.


    Having followed the goddess for so many years, she had never seen Sylvia show such a flustered expression before.


    What could possibly make the goddess so unsettled?


    "Timothy''s gone missing," Sylvia''s words instantly grabbed everyone''s attention at the Sky Sanctuary.


    But despite their searching every nook and cranny of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, there was no sign of Timothy anywhere.


    "Where on earth could Timothy have gone?"


    Everyone seemed puzzled and shocked.


    ...


    Thousands of miles away, through a blood-red rift torn in mid-air, Holy Emperor Thunderflame stepped out. Now, he looked far from the imposing figure he was before, even appearing somewhat disheveled.


    He had anticipated a possible confrontation with Goddess Sylvia before his plan was complete. However, he hadn''t expected that Sylvia, once weakened by a cold poison and with her cultivation damaged, would have become so terrifyingly strong in just a century.


    If he hadn''t given his all, playing every card he had, including the Dragon Blood Formation, he might have truly fallen at the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon today.


    Recalling the terrifying power unleashed by the fourth toll of the Sacred Bell, Holy Emperor Thunderflame still felt a chill, haunted by the close call.


    "That woman! Sylvia, you wait. When the plan is complete and we three Holy Emperors step into the Sky Sanctuary, it will be the end for both the Sky Sanctuary and you!"


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame gritted his teeth, his eyes fierce, his body emanating a murderous aura. Having narrowly escaped death at the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, he was determined that upon his return, it would be the downfall of the Sky Sanctuary!


    After all, if the plan succeeded, even Sylvia would stand no chance against them.


    Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Holy Emperor Thunderflame, looking somewhat weak, slowed his pace and continued to fly through the air. But suddenly, his expression changed:


    "Who''s there?" Holy Emperor Thunderflame spun around sharply.


    "Quite the Holy Emperor, to see through my Shadow Veil," the space twisted, and a figure emerged from afar.


    It was Timothy!


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame had used the Dragon Blood Formation to open a space and jump thousands of miles away. Although no one else could track him, Timothy had quickly exchanged for a spatial shift in the system and easily followed him here.


    "Ha, I wondered who it was. Didn''t expect you to follow me."


    After sizing Timothy up warily, Holy Emperor Thunderflame burst into wild laughter: "What do you think you can do by following me? Do you really think you, who I could crush with one finger, can stop me?"


    "That''s right, not only am I going to stop you, but I''m also going to take that ugly head off your shoulders," Timothy replied with a cold smile. "Unless I''m mistaken, the one I killed who had mastered the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique from Thunderflame Valley was Lucian, your disciple, right?"


    "You are... Timothy? You''re the one who crippled my disciple?" Suddenly, Holy Emperor Thunderflame recalled.


    His own disciple, Lucian, whom he had painstakingly trained, was indeed crippled by this man named Timothy. Lucian could have carried the banner of Thunderflame Valley to unimaginable heights.


    But his efforts were destroyed in an instant, his hopes dashed by his own hands!


    "Damn you, you will surely die today!"


    Lightning roared, and a thousand thunders bellowed.


    In that moment, Holy Emperor Thunderflame erupted with unparalleled fury.

 Chapter 93 - 93: Honey, Im coming

    "You think you can stop me?


    Today, I''ll start by slaughtering you as the first step in taking down Sky Sanctuary!"


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame was completely enraged.


    Thousands of thunders converged, creating a display of power that no other thunder magic could match. Each bolt seemed to carry the force to destroy heavens and earth.


    The wrath of the Holy Emperor was unstoppable!


    But soon, he noticed that Timothy was not only unafraid, but there was even a hint of mockery in his expression.


    Even if Timothy was exceptionally talented, he was only at the Mystic Core level. What right did he have to face him head-on!


    As thousands of thunderbolts struck down, suddenly, a dark shadow shot up into the sky. It existed only for a moment, but in that instant, it shattered the incoming barrage of lightning.


    "A manifestation form! How is that possible? You''re just at Mystic Core level, how did you manage to summon a manifestation form!"


    At this moment, even Holy Emperor Thunderflame was shocked beyond measure.


    Timothy was full of too many secrets and oddities.


    This boy must not be allowed to live!


    Even if it meant using every trick in the book, he must be killed here and now.


    The majestic divine might appeared again, and Holy Emperor Thunderflame, fueled by rage, suddenly manifested a giant made of thunder behind him.


    The giant raised its palm, and within that massive hand charged with lightning, it seemed to brew endless thunders.


    This strike, like an apocalyptic thunder, born from the Holy Emperor''s furious palm, could instantly topple cities and nations!


    "Old man, is that all you''ve got? You offended my wife and thought you could just run away!" Timothy suddenly smirked.


    The Mindfiend Manifestation Form, though not strong, had gauged Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s strength.


    Though both were Holy Emperors, his strength was nowhere near that of his wife.


    With the cards in his hand now, even killing the Holy Emperor was not impossible!


    "Celestial Feather Form!" Timothy countered with a raise of his palm.


    In the sky, white feathers began to gently drift down.


    Each feather, though soft and white, seemed to contain infinite power.


    A massive manifestation form, thousands of feet tall with golden eyes and covered in white feathers, appeared out of nowhere and met the thunderous palm head-on.


    "What have you done!"


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s eyes widened in shock, his gaze growing even more fierce.


    Even if he didn''t know how Timothy did it, this strike alone was not enough to defeat him.


    He was a true Holy Emperor, and Timothy was just a fragile illusion.


    "You think that''s all?" Timothy coldly smiled, his killing intent surging.


    "Celestial Feather Form, Triple Strike!"


    The sky filled with white feathers, and this time, the Celestial Feather Form expanded several times in size.


    A mighty finger fell, followed by an unexpected second strike.


    "How is this possible!"


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s pupils shrank, suddenly feeling an intense chill.


    The first strike caused his thunder giant to stagger.


    The unexpected second strike instantly shattered the unprepared thunder manifestation.


    A vast shadow enveloped from above, and the already severely injured Holy Emperor Thunderflame, now with his manifestation shattered, looked up in terror at the imposing phantom in the sky.


    What exactly is this manifestation form, and why is it so terrifying?


    A triple strike that could destroy heaven and earth!


    "Damn it, just a mere disciple, how is this possible!" Holy Emperor Thunderflame roared in fear and anger.


    Even when facing Goddess Sylvia, he had never felt such despair.


    The shadow loomed, and the Celestial Feather Form brought with it an endless sense of solemn killing intent.


    Even as Holy Emperor Thunderflame exhausted all his life''s work, the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique, trying to form a net of lightning to defend himself, it seemed pitifully small under the overwhelming Celestial Feather Form. sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s pupils shrank, a chill of death completely engulfing him.


    It felt like he was completely locked in, with no chance of escape.


    "I will kill you!"


    His roar was mixed with boundless fear.


    The Celestial Feather Form struck down, and the sky full of Quill Arrows turned into arrows that pierced Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s body, creating countless fissures.


    The body of the Holy Emperor, once beyond the mundane, was now struggling to escape.


    But Timothy appeared in an instant, the Phoenix Blade in his hand thrust into his chest.


    Endless flames engulfed Holy Emperor Thunderflame, even his soul firmly locked by the majestic phoenix.


    Timothy''s eyes shone with the same divine golden light as the Celestial Feather Form, the flames in his sword raging violently.


    With his source severely damaged, his manifestation broken, a sword in his heart, and his soul locked, even for a Holy Emperor, this was a certain death scenario!


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame opened his mouth wide, in unbearable pain and disbelief.


    He could never have imagined that after escaping from Goddess Sylvia, he would fall here!


    "Sky Sanctuary, no one will survive.


    Even if I die, I will drag Goddess Sylvia down with me!"


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame roared in madness, completely losing his mind.


    Suddenly, he tore open a blood-red rift, connecting two sides of the void.


    "Spurt."


    Timothy swiftly pulled his heart out, withdrawing the sword.


    Blood sprayed, and Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s body helplessly collapsed.


    But the blood-red rift quickly turned into a gaping maw, swallowing the cage holding Aurelian in one gulp before rapidly disappearing.


    Timothy''s gaze was sharp as he split Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s body in two, pulling out his slightly golden heart.


    After the Transcendence Realm comes the Ascension Phase, where the blood of those who step into this phase turns golden, and the heart solidifies into dazzling gold.


    Although Holy Emperor Thunderflame was far from reaching this realm, he had already begun to touch the great Dao of heaven and earth, hence half his heart was hard, and his blood was pale gold.


    A Holy Emperor had fallen!


    Who could have imagined that the person to personally slay Holy Emperor Thunderflame would be Timothy!


    Timothy had long thought of enhancing the Celestial Feather Form with the "Triple Strike."


    With the speed of lightning, and considering Holy Emperor Thunderflame was already severely injured, even his strength couldn''t withstand this strike.


    Unfortunately, he still let the guy tear open the void and send Aurelian away just before dying.


    Timothy sighed.


    Killing Holy Emperor Thunderflame to avenge his wife felt incredibly satisfying.


    However, it seemed they indeed had some strange tricks up their sleeve.


    Before that weird Dragon Blood Formation fully solidified, he needed to figure out a way to deal with it.


    "Honey, I''m coming." Timothy stepped forward with a slight smile.


    With a beautiful wife at home, who has the time to be upset with these ancient, perpetually single Holy Emperors?


    Be it Holy Emperor Thunderflame or the other two clueless Holy Emperors.


    If they dare touch his wife, he''ll take them down one by one!

 Chapter 94 - 94: If only it were true, that would be... too cute...

    "Where on earth has Timothy gone?" Sylvia looked around, her delicate eyebrows slightly furrowed, her beautiful face tinged with worry.


    And this concern was so evident that most people took notice.


    The folks at Sky Sanctuary couldn''t believe their eyes.


    The goddess had always been known for her icy aloofness.


    No matter what happened, even if it was a matter of great consequence that could sway the fate of the world, she handled it with calm indifference.


    So why did she seem so anxious now?


    "Could it be because Timothy is such a rare genius that even the goddess has taken notice?"


    "Maybe, it''s quite likely.


    But for some reason, it doesn''t quite seem to fit her character."


    "Could it be...!"


    "Hey, don''t start rumors. The goddess wrote ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners,'' showing extreme aversion to romantic entanglements. It''s definitely not because of that.


    Do you have a death wish, spreading rumors like that?"


    A few people briefly entertained a "bold" thought, but quickly dismissed it.


    After all, such thoughts might be conceivable for anyone else, but absolutely not for the goddess!


    "Look over there!"


    Just then, above the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, a space suddenly tore open.


    From within, Timothy stepped out, floating in the air.


    "Space manipulation!


    Isn''t that something only the masters of Ocean''s Gate can handle? How can Timothy..."


    But before the crowd could recover from their shock at the spatial rift, they abruptly noticed the heart in Timothy''s hand.


    The heart, half solid, with blood flowing through it, carried a faint golden hue.


    And it exuded a majestic aura that commanded awe.


    This was... the Holy Emperor''s heart!


    The pale golden blood was still fresh, not yet dried.


    This heart of the Holy Emperor was clearly still alive!


    The heart of a Holy Emperor was an incredibly precious object, what on earth...


    "This heart is the heart of Holy Emperor Thunderflame, who is now dead.


    Today, I use this heart to declare to the world.


    The might of the goddess is not to be challenged.


    Anyone who disrespects the goddess, anyone who schemes against Sky Sanctuary.


    Even a Holy Emperor will meet the same fate as Holy Emperor Thunderflame, with only death as their end!"


    Timothy, holding up the heart of Holy Emperor Thunderflame, looked around with a piercing gaze.


    Each word he spoke was forceful and filled with an awe-inspiring authority.


    "This is... the heart of Holy Emperor Thunderflame!"


    When Timothy''s voice fell silent, the entire place was hushed, everyone staring in shock at the figure in mid-air.


    The flowing pale golden blood, bearing the majesty of the Holy Emperor, was unmistakably real.


    Timothy, holding the Holy Emperor''s heart, hovered in mid-air.


    Despite many old dragons being far stronger than Timothy, at that moment, looking at his figure, they all felt a chill in their hearts.


    Their bodies involuntarily showed signs of fear!


    Although they had heard of a disciple named Timothy from Sky Sanctuary, known among his peers for his exceptional talent.


    Previously, their focus had only been on Timothy''s talent.


    But now, Timothy''s figure inspired a deep-seated reverence in their hearts.


    What shocked them was not just Timothy''s so-called talent, but also his strength.


    Terrifying, elusive strength!


    How exactly did he manage to kill Holy Emperor Thunderflame?


    Even if Holy Emperor Thunderflame had been severely injured, facing a disciple of the Mystic Core, he should have been able to crush him with ease.


    No one could imagine.


    Nor could anyone understand.


    But they were very clear, this heart of the Holy Emperor was genuinely authentic.


    Using the life of Holy Emperor Thunderflame to declare to the world, this form of deterrence was far more powerful than any other method.


    That was the life of a Holy Emperor!


    Once word of this event spreads from the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, those major sects that had almost forgotten the ruling power of Sky Sanctuary will surely remember the terror of the goddess and the fearsome reputation of Sky Sanctuary!


    "Goddess, I''m back."


    Timothy came up to Sylvia with a grin, whispering in a very soft voice, "My lady, I saw you looking worried. Could it be that you were concerned about your husband?"


    "Worried about what? I was just afraid that Holy Emperor Thunderflame might escape!" Sylvia huffed, turning her head away, but a small smile unwittingly crept onto her lips.


    "Holy crap?"


    "Holy crap! Did you... did you feel that?"


    "I think I did!"


    At that moment, the crowd on the ground was roughly divided into three factions.


    One part consisted of the dragons and dragon guards from the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, another part was made up almost entirely of the captured and nearly annihilated disciples of Thunderflame Valley,and the last part was the numerous cultivators from Sky Sanctuary.


    Since everyone''s attention had just been focused on the space above the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    They suddenly had a terrifying and unbelievable sensation. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why do I feel like Goddess Sylvia just huffed?"


    "It shouldn''t be, but it seemed like it. The thing is... why do I feel like I saw Goddess Sylvia smile?"


    "I felt it too, holy crap, it must be an illusion."


    "It has to be an illusion. Just now, for a moment, I actually felt like Goddess Sylvia seemed a bit thawed and adorable. I must be going crazy."


    "If only it were true, that would be... too cute..."


    "You guys must have been knocked silly. Goddess Sylvia, of all beings, how could she show such an expression?"


    That statement snapped everyone back to reality.


    They looked again at Goddess Sylvia.


    Indeed, her usual icy and aloof demeanor was far from what they had felt in that fleeting moment.


    "It was just an illusion after all."


    Everyone sighed, dismissing the absurd thought they had entertained.


    Yet, for some reason, they felt a lingering... regret?


    But of course, that was impossible.


    "Now that Holy Emperor Thunderflame is dead..." At that moment, Sylvia coldly turned her gaze towards the disciples of Thunderflame Valley, her hand seemingly casually clenched.


    A terrifying pressure quickly took control of every Thunderflame Valley cultivator''s body.


    Those who dared to stir spat out blood, their spiritual foundations shattered, leaving them no room to resist.


    As for those who held blades and intended to charge out, they exploded in an instant, dying a gruesome death.


    What was even more unbearable for everyone was the sight of two High Priests from Thunderflame Valley, grievously injured and on the brink of death.


    Both were strong practitioners from Ocean''s Gate, yet they had no chance to resist.


    If they hadn''t still been useful, that seemingly casual gesture from her would have been enough to kill them!


    This was the terrifying strength of Goddess Sylvia!


    In an instant, everyone couldn''t help but feel a sense of submission.


    They couldn''t fathom how anyone in this world could possibly match the powerful Goddess Sylvia.


    Indeed, even if Goddess Sylvia truly intended to find a companion, there likely wasn''t any man worthy of her!

 Chapter 95 - 95: Celestial Dawn Sword

    Even though Aurelian, the old Dragon King, was captured, the appearance of Goddess Sylvia saved the entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    After all, without her intervention, the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon would have likely been completely destroyed by now, massacred by the forces of Thunderflame Valley.


    Draconis, the Grand Elder of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, slowly flew above the shrine. His aged face was filled with sincere gratitude as he deeply bowed to Sylvia: "Thank you, Goddess Sylvia, for your timely rescue. The grace of the goddess will forever be remembered by our shrine."


    At the same time, all the dragons within the shrine also knelt down, bowing respectfully upwards: "Thank you for the grace of the goddess!"


    "Thank you, Goddess, for your intervention!"


    Not only that, but the tides surged, and tens of thousands of marine creatures from the Western Sea swarmed towards the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    Even though these ordinary sea creatures were not yet sentient, they all bowed respectfully towards Sylvia.


    The scene was grand and magnificent,at that moment, the entire Western Sea seemed to be worshipping Goddess Sylvia.


    Sylvia nodded slightly and said calmly, "There''s someone else I want you to see."


    After saying this, she glanced at Timothy.


    Understanding her cue, Timothy blew a whistle: "Little Dragon King, time to come home."


    Suddenly, a dragon with sea-blue scales, radiating the unique majesty of a Dragon King, plunged into the sea.


    The light twisted and transformed, settling next to Timothy, now in the form of a delicate little girl.


    "Dragon King, Azura!"


    The Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon erupted in excitement.


    They had not expected the Dragon King, who had been captured by Thunderflame Valley, to return safely.


    Even though Azura''s succession as the Dragon King had been somewhat controversial within the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    But now, her presence was like a stabilizing anchor in the shrine, a new hope for the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon!


    "Thank you, Goddess, thank you, Goddess."


    Old dragon Draconis was incredibly moved, his eyes even shimmering with tears.


    However, he suddenly noticed that Azura carried a scent similar to Timothy''s.


    And that scent...


    "Dragon King, you''ve entered into a master-servant pact with this Timothy!" Draconis''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Yes, I''ve temporarily entered into a one-year master-servant pact with this human," Azura said, puffing out her chest, even seeming a bit proud.


    Old dragon Draconis was dumbfounded.


    Azura was a Dragon King!


    Even ordinary dragons would never willingly submit to humans.


    And yet, Azura, as a Dragon King, had signed a master-servant pact!


    This was a huge blow to the dignity of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon!


    "Ha, you think I would truly submit to a human?


    This is just a temporary measure, clinging to his coattails for now.


    In exchange, I''ve managed to obtain two Golden Scale Dragon Carps from him."


    "Golden Scale Dragon Carp?" Draconis was shocked.


    Golden Scale Dragon Carp were incredibly rare,the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon had sent countless people to find them over the years, with little success.


    For any dragon, Golden Scale Dragon Carp could potentially bring about a transformative change.


    If that was true, it might be somewhat acceptable, but... S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I indeed have signed a master-servant pact with your Dragon King.


    According to the agreement, for this year, Azura will serve as my pet and serve me.


    However, in return, I will also help her advance her realm," Timothy said, stepping next to Azura.


    "Boost her realm? Even with your tricks, how far do you think you can take her?"


    "What if I told you that within a year, I could help her reach the Ocean''s Gate, or even the Transcendence Realm?" Timothy said with a casual smile.


    Draconis was instantly stunned.


    Azura was only at the Mystic Core level now. If Timothy could really elevate her to the Ocean''s Gate or even the Transcendence Realm, that would be terrifying!


    He looked incredulously towards Goddess Sylvia.


    "I can''t guarantee it, but if it''s Timothy, you might want to take a chance on him," Sylvia nodded, her gaze inadvertently showing a mysterious trust in Timothy.


    Draconis was utterly shocked.


    Everything that happened today was far beyond his understanding.


    If it were anyone else making such bold claims, he wouldn''t have believed them.


    But just moments ago, Timothy had chased down and personally killed the Holy Emperor Thunderflame over thousands of miles.


    Combining that with the expression Sylvia wore and the terrifying rumors about Timothy he had heard...


    At this moment, Draconis felt he had no choice but to believe.


    "Alright, I choose to trust," Draconis said through gritted teeth, finally agreeing.


    "For the future of Dragon King Azura, the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon is willing to entrust her to Timothy and the goddess," Draconis bowed respectfully to both Timothy and Sylvia, his voice tinged with a touch of time-worn weariness. "However, there are too many eyes here. Please, Goddess, let''s continue this discussion in the grand hall of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon."


    Sylvia nodded.


    Amidst many reverent gazes, she led Azura to the grand hall of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    The affairs of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon were nearly concluded.


    However, although Holy Emperor Thunderflame was dead.


    The other two Holy Emperors who had fought alongside Holy Emperor Thunderflame at Sky Sanctuary, Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade, were likely not going to let things rest.


    Especially since they had used the old Dragon King in that eerie Dragon Blood Formation.


    The already unpredictable situation seemed even more fraught with intrigue.


    As the sacrificial pawn, the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon was clearly the most likely to be casually destroyed.


    Old dragon Draconis was clearly aware of this and went out of his way to repeatedly declare his loyalty in front of Sylvia.


    Not only did he acquiesce to Azura, as the Dragon King, signing the master-servant pact, but he also made it clear that as long as Goddess Sylvia ruled over Sky Sanctuary, the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon would forever submit to Sky Sanctuary.


    "Good," Sylvia nodded slightly from her seat of power. "In that case, I can lend this sword to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon to ensure its safety."


    With those cool words, a verdant green sword soared into the sky, suddenly plunging into the center of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    A pillar of green light, almost reaching the heavens, illuminated the entire shrine.


    "This is... the Celestial Dawn Sword!"


    The entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon erupted in excitement.


    The Celestial Dawn Sword, imbued with the spiritual energy of heaven and earth and forged by an ancient Holy Emperor, was a supreme magical artifact.


    As the personal sword of Goddess Sylvia, the Celestial Dawn Sword''s spirit had grown even stronger.


    Under the glow of this green light, the entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon felt as if it was under the comforting protection of a Holy Emperor himself, safeguarding the peace of the shrine!


    "Goddess, you actually!" Draconis, moved to tears, bowed repeatedly: "From now on, the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon will forever submit to the goddess, loyal unto death!"


    "Loyal unto death!"


    "Loyal unto death!"


    Echoes of reverent cheers resounded throughout the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    Sylvia sat in the seat of the Dragon King, exuding a cool majesty.


    It was as if she was the true Dragon King of this place.


    Only Azura, the dragon, stood beside her, feeling utterly confused.


    "Why do I suddenly feel like my position as Dragon King just turned into a lonely one?"


    Under the lead of old dragon Draconis, the entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon bowed respectfully.

 Chapter 96 - 96: I suddenly feel like Ive missed something

    The Arcane Airship floated gently, buoyed by the terrifyingly powerful spiritual energy of Sylvia.


    This Arcane Airship could accommodate everyone who had come from the Sky Sanctuary.


    Inside a small room of the Arcane Airship.


    "Hold still, let me check," Sylvia said, firmly grasping Timothy who was trying to escape, and gently infused her spiritual energy into his body.


    "Just as I thought, your injuries��" Sylvia''s brows furrowed slightly, a look of concern crossing her stunning face.


    Although Timothy acted as if nothing was wrong.


    In his fight with the Holy Emperor Thunderflame, he had indeed sustained several hidden injuries.


    Several of his meridians were severed, and his internal organs were extensively damaged.


    After all, he was facing a Holy Emperor, and even though Holy Emperor Thunderflame was severely injured at the time.


    The desperate struggle still unleashed a terrifyingly powerful force.


    Even just the residual waves of spiritual energy had caused Timothy such severe injuries, which were considered light under the circumstances.


    As Sylvia''s hand brushed over Timothy''s bruised back, she tried to appear calm, but a hint of distress still showed on her cheeks.


    "Just sit still, I''ll heal you," she said, her voice feigning coldness.


    "It''s okay, babe, don''t worry about it. It''s just some minor injuries, they''re nothing to me��"


    "Sit still, don''t move," Sylvia''s voice was firm, brooking no argument.


    Timothy smiled slightly, not continuing his protest.


    Although these hidden injuries were indeed severe, in reality, just a simple "Major Recovery Spell" from the system store would be enough to fully heal him.


    But now, he had no intention of doing so.


    After all, the feeling of his wife''s jade-like hands on his back, the soft and cool touch, was too comfortable!


    Sylvia wasn''t skilled in healing spells, but the spiritual energy within her was pure and powerful.


    A continuous stream of spiritual energy flowed into Timothy''s body, and despite his serious injuries, the wounds began to heal rapidly upon contact with the spiritual energy.


    It even brought a very soothing sensation.


    Timothy kept exclaiming, "Babe, your touch is amazing."


    "Babe, you''re so enduring."


    "Babe, I feel really comfortable, how about you keep going for a bit longer?"


    "��"


    After a while, Sylvia lightly slapped Timothy''s back with a look of mock resentment and withdrew her hand.


    Timothy turned around with a cheeky grin: "Babe, you''re so worried about my injuries, you must still love me."


    "Pfft, if it weren''t for your role in taking down Holy Emperor Thunderflame, I wouldn''t bother with you!" Sylvia''s cheeks flushed as she pulled down the back of Timothy''s shirt.


    For some reason, his broad back always gave her a profound sense of security.


    For a moment, she even felt like leaning against Timothy''s back and having a good sleep.


    "By the way, babe, since you''ve healed me, shouldn''t I repay you somehow?" Just then, Timothy suddenly moved closer.


    The room on the Arcane Airship was already small, and with his move, they were almost pressed tightly together.


    Their eyes met, and in the cramped space, the temperature seemed to rise slightly.


    Sylvia''s heartbeat sped up: "You, behave yourself, there are disciples from Sky Sanctuary all around."


    "What does it matter if there are disciples from Sky Sanctuary? The more people there are, the more excited I get. sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Besides, sooner or later everyone will know about my relationship with the Goddess, might as well let them know now that I am Goddess Sylvia''s husband." Timothy smiled, not only not backing away but moving even closer.


    "You!


    Mmm~"


    ��


    Above the Arcane Airship, Zephyra was hanging out with Azura.


    Even though they had just met that day, they were having a blast together.


    Many of the disciples couldn''t help but watch them.


    You have to admit, even though Zephyra, the holy envoy, could be ruthless in battle, she was totally down-to-earth on regular days.


    Especially now, with Azura, their laughter and chatter had a kind of... goofy vibe?


    But suddenly, in the midst of their fun, Zephyra froze.


    "Zephyra, what''s wrong?" Azura noticed her odd expression and asked curiously.


    Zephyra replied, "I suddenly feel like I''ve missed something."


    "Missed something?"


    Whoosh.


    Zephyra grabbed Azura and transformed into a swift shadow, quickly arriving at Sylvia''s room.


    But when she tried to open the door, she paused.


    The wooden door was locked tight, even reinforced with powerful spiritual energy, so much so that even she couldn''t open it.


    Zephyra stood in front of the door feeling a bit left out, sensing she had missed out on some crucial scene again.


    Every cell in her body seemed to scream at her to open the door!


    Unfortunately, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t pull it open.


    She could only stand outside, faintly hearing a muffled "Mmm~" from inside.


    After what seemed like ages, accompanied by the crisp sound of the door creaking, it finally opened.


    Sylvia walked out slowly, her cheeks still tinged with a flush that hadn''t completely faded.


    "Goddess, why are your cheeks red?" Zephyra, who had been guarding the door, asked curiously.


    Sylvia stared at her coldly: "Were you the one trying to open the door just now?"


    If she hadn''t been prepared and set up a barrier in advance, who knows what might have...


    "It was... it wasn''t me!"


    Zephyra suddenly realized something was off, felt a chill down her spine, and quickly waved her hands in explanation: "It really wasn''t my fault! I didn''t mean to open the door just now, but my hand, it moved on its own!


    Ah, Goddess, please, no!


    Spare me, Goddess!"


    But soon, Zephyra was grabbed by the ankle and dragged away on the ground.


    No matter how pitifully she cried out, it was to no avail.


    Just before the door closed, a figure swiftly darted out.


    Then, a series of crisp slapping sounds came from the room.


    "Hey, what are you doing in Goddess Sylvia''s room?


    And what are they doing in there?" Seeing Timothy quickly emerge from the room, Azura asked, puzzled. habits were indeed too strange for her to understand.


    But suddenly, a lightbulb went off in her head: "An elder once told me, a man hiding in a woman''s room means he''s having an affair.


    You... you''re not having an affair with Goddess Sylvia, are you?"


    "Affair my foot, kid, don''t pick up bad habits.


    And what weird stuff is your elder teaching you?" Timothy tapped Azura on the head, causing her to tear up from the pain.


    Timothy admonished her, word by word: "How many times have I told you, I go to the Goddess''s room to discuss the mysteries of life''s origins."


    "Oh."


    Azura nodded, "But what is Zephyra doing in there now?"


    "They?


    Uh.


    Maybe, they''re also discussing the mysteries of life''s origins." Timothy said, somewhat embarrassed.

 Chapter 97 - 97: Dont come any closer, stop it!

    The Arcane Airship arrived at Sky Sanctuary.


    The disciples who stayed behind were thrilled to hear that Holy Emperor Thunderflame had been slain. After all, he was a Holy Emperor!


    Defeating Holy Emperor Thunderflame not only showcased the strength of Sky Sanctuary once again but also quelled the anger simmering in their hearts.


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame deserved to die, and his death was a welcome one!


    Especially Timothy, who delivered the final blow to Holy Emperor Thunderflame, was freaking awesome!


    Even though Holy Emperor Thunderflame was severely injured, they couldn''t fathom how Timothy managed to take down a Holy Emperor.


    Meanwhile, Timothy quietly slipped into Sylvia''s chambers.


    This encounter with Holy Emperor Thunderflame had deepened his understanding of a Holy Emperor''s power.


    The strength of each Holy Emperor was terrifying.


    Even though he succeeded in the end by using the Celestial Feather Form and the "Triple Strike" to kill that bastard.


    But if he wanted to face a Holy Emperor head-on, he needed to boost his strength quickly.


    After all, the other two Holy Emperors who had long coveted Sky Sanctuary were probably plotting something.


    And how to increase his strength?


    That definitely started with reaping benefits from the goddess!


    The rewards from the goddess were always top-notch!


    "What are you up to?" Sylvia noticed Timothy''s sly smile as he raised his hands and stepped closer.


    Sylvia immediately sensed something was off.


    "Don''t be scared, babe, it''s going to feel amazing," Timothy said as he closed in.


    After more practice, his massage skills had improved even further.


    His massage techniques were unparalleled, unmatched throughout history!


    Sylvia''s delicate ears turned bright red. "Don''t come any closer, stop it!"


    "You say no, but your body says yes. Have you forgotten last time?"


    "Last time?" Sylvia tried hard to push away the thought.


    Timothy''s massages were indeed exhilarating, but it was somewhat undermining her dignity as the supreme goddess!


    However, in just a moment of distraction, Timothy''s hands were already on her soft, fragrant shoulders.


    "Oh!"


    "Ah~"


    [Successfully relaxed Goddess Sylvia, reward obtained]


    [Successfully eased Goddess Sylvia''s fatigue, reward obtained]


    [Successfully made Goddess Sylvia''s whole body feel refreshed, received a system mega pack]


    [Successfully made Goddess Sylvia lose her guard and her consciousness blur, received a mysterious treasure box]


    In the chambers, their voices were heard, but they were unseen.


    Two hours later, Sylvia leaned weakly in her chair, her body limp as if she had no strength left.


    Her fair skin was dotted with glistening beads of sweat.


    Timothy flexed his wrists as he walked out of the chambers.


    The art of massage was terrifyingly effective!


    If he ever left this world, he would definitely pass down this technique!


    ... S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the distant frigid lands, where frost and snow swirled.


    "Holy Emperor Thunderflame has been killed! And Eryndor too!


    That woman!"


    "Boom!"


    With a fierce flap of his wings, he cleaved a towering iceberg in half.


    The figure with wings on his back, eyes filled with endless rage, and a body radiating murderous intent, was none other than Holy Emperor Featherwind.


    Holy Emperor Mountainshade, with a cold and silent gaze, finally sighed, "Indeed, we have fallen into Goddess Sylvia''s trap. However, even though Holy Emperor Thunderflame has been killed, our plan remains unbroken."


    As he spoke, he clenched his fist towards the void.


    A cage of thunder floated up, imprisoning the nearly dead Old Dragon King Aurelian, his body covered in strange blood patterns.


    "If we can awaken him, even without Holy Emperor Thunderflame, we can easily trample the Sky Sanctuary and completely obliterate Goddess Sylvia."


    "Exactly, exactly, if we can awaken him! Hahaha!" Holy Emperor Featherwind''s eyes gleamed with madness as he burst into hysterical laughter.


    His crazed demeanor starkly contrasted with his holy wings.


    Holy Emperor Featherwind, enveloped in a murderous aura, swung his sword, causing glaciers to collapse and giant waves to surge.


    "Goddess Sylvia, you''ve nearly destroyed my spiritual foundation, leaving me unable to advance. I will avenge the great grudge of a hundred years ago! Sky Sanctuary, and you, will all die!"


    Holy Emperor Mountainshade seemed uninterested in the nearly mad Holy Emperor Featherwind, instead focusing intently on the broken body of Aurelian.


    A trace of blood-red aura slowly flowed from his body, merging into the thunder cage.


    The moment it touched the bloodstains on Aurelian, the already bizarre aura became even more mysterious and unpredictable.


    Suddenly, Holy Emperor Mountainshade sharply turned his gaze to the ice a few hundred feet away.


    In the midst of the snow and ice, a pale white, cold little flower grew.


    The flower was crystal clear, emitting a faint chill, almost completely blending with the surrounding ice and snow.


    But no matter what, he should have noticed it earlier.


    Suddenly, Holy Emperor Mountainshade realized something was amiss.


    With a flick of his finger, a spirit blade slashed, cutting the crystal-clear flower in two.


    A fragrant scent wafted through the cold wind, and the flower turned into shimmering snow, scattering with the wind.


    "Holy Maiden Aeliana, you dare to get involved! Do you want to drag the entire Blooming Sanctuary into the abyss because of yourself? If you speak of today''s events, when I awaken that being, your Blooming Sanctuary will be destroyed along with Sky Sanctuary!"


    Holy Emperor Mountainshade watched the remnants of the flower scatter with the wind, his murderous intent undisguised.


    "Holy Maiden Aeliana, you dare!" Holy Emperor Featherwind stepped forward, crushing the remaining ashes of the flower.


    His eyes were filled with mad murderous intent.


    Even though the flower was already crushed, he continued to madly stomp on the glacial ground.


    Each stomp caused the surrounding glaciers to tremble incessantly.


    Yet, the little flower simply faded away into the air, making no response.


    ...


    "Indeed, things are not as simple as imagined. These guys have a deadly intent towards Sylvia."


    Blooming Sanctuary.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana opened her eyes slightly, her beautiful eyes filled with worry.


    What could possibly be the being that Holy Emperor Thunderflame summoned with his last bit of strength, even at the cost of his life?


    If she hadn''t successfully overheard the conversation between Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade.


    She would still be completely unaware of this matter.


    "Hmph�q(�s^�t)�r, for the sake of our many years of acquaintance, I''ll reluctantly help you out." Holy Maiden Aeliana snorted softly.


    Although Sylvia has been increasingly overbearing lately, even blatantly flaunting her love in front of her...


    However...


    The image of Timothy appeared in her mind, and she licked her lips, her eyes filled with enticing charm.


    She wondered what kind of expression Sylvia would have if she stole her husband.

 Chapter 98 - 98: Whoosh, bang!

    "Blinding, it''s just too blinding!"


    As Timothy gazed at the various large and small treasure chests in the Mindscape, he felt overwhelmed.


    Indeed, these moments of bounty were the most exhilarating.


    "Open them! Open them all!"


    Click, click, click.


    The chests opened one after another, emitting dazzling bursts of light.


    "Wow, a golden legend!"


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame was, after all, a mighty Holy Emperor.


    The chests obtained from defeating him were especially precious.


    [Thunder Lightning Step]


    A heavenly-level technique, considered the supreme method of movement, turning one''s form into a shadow of lightning.


    [Thunder Realm Ring]


    Unlike other spatial rings, the space within could even be considered a small world!


    "Holy Emperor Thunderflame actually had such treasures!"


    Timothy hadn''t paid much attention to the Thunder Realm Ring at first.


    But when he infused his spiritual power into it, he was taken aback by the surprise.


    The Thunder Realm Ring contained a vast mini-universe.


    Within this mini-universe, clouds filled the sky for thousands of miles, constantly flashing with thunder.


    Each bolt of thunder held infinite power, inspiring awe.


    It was rumored that the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique was Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s true legacy secret technique.


    But Timothy could feel that the thousands of terrifying bolts of thunder in this mini-world seemed to be the culmination of Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s life''s work!


    As for the rest.


    Including defeating Holy Emperor Thunderflame and the benefits received from the goddess, he now had exactly one hundred skill points.


    And he regained the opportunity to exchange for Triple Strike and Celestial Feather Form.


    The days of owing the system skill points were gone,now, Timothy was so rich he walked with a swagger that screamed, ''I don''t know you.''


    Arriving at the plaza in front of the Goddess''s statue, Timothy''s appearance instantly caused a stir.


    After all, his feat of personally defeating Holy Emperor Thunderflame had spread instantly across Sky Sanctuary and every corner of the World of Elant.


    Such an unimaginable glorious deed elevated Timothy''s status by leaps and bounds.


    In the eyes of the disciples in Sky Sanctuary, Timothy''s stature was now second only to Goddess Sylvia!


    "Brother Timothy, I''m your fan, can I have your autograph?"


    "Brother Timothy is awesome, to be in the outer gate with Brother Timothy, my mom would be so proud!"


    "Brother Timothy, I want to have your babies!"


    Suddenly, Yvenna ran out from the crowd.


    She had long realized that Brother Timothy secretly liked her, and only seeing her could sweep away his fatigue and brighten his mood.


    "Brother Timothy, long time no see, I haven''t kissed you in so long!" Yvenna pouted and lunged at Timothy.


    "When did I ever kiss you?" Timothy immediately held her head at arm''s length, clearly keeping his distance.


    "Ah, Brother Timothy touched my head again, and his touch is gentler than last time, I''m so happy!" Yvenna became even more infatuated, trying to throw herself into Timothy''s arms.


    "Brother Timothy, stop pretending, I know you secretly like me, you''re just too shy to say it because of your gentlemanly image.


    But now I''m right here in front of you, Brother Timothy, such a great opportunity, don''t you want to seize it?


    Come on, kiss me.


    You''re shy, Brother Timothy, I''m not.


    You won''t make the first move, Brother Timothy, I will.


    Come on, Brother Timothy, kiss me!


    My brain and heart, they all say I like you, Brother Timothy!


    Mwah, mwah, mwah..."


    "Noggin Knocker Fist!" Suddenly, Timothy threw a punch, hitting Yvenna right in her pretty face.


    "Whoosh, smack!" Yvenna''s body traced a beautiful arc through the air, falling from the sky. S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sister!"


    "Be careful, sister!"


    Although Yvenna was from the Demonic Sect, her beautiful appearance and naive personality had earned her a good reputation in Sky Sanctuary.


    Immediately, a group of female disciples rushed forward to catch her.


    Catching Yvenna was no easy feat, and the female disciples'' eyes instantly converged on Timothy.


    After a brief silence, suddenly, a wave of enthusiastic cheers erupted.


    "Wow, Brother Timothy actually punched Yvenna flying!


    Brother Timothy looks so cool ignoring her beauty!"


    "Yeah, facing someone as pretty as Yvenna, I doubt any man could do what Brother Timothy did. He''s so manly."


    "Brother Timothy is so naughty, I love it. Brother Timothy, come punch me too..."


    "Me too, me too, Brother Timothy, hit me first!"


    "My cheeks are softer than theirs, they''ll feel nicer to punch, Brother Timothy, hit me instead."


    Timothy: "Huh?"


    He initially thought these female disciples wanted to avenge Yvenna, but how did things suddenly turn out like this?


    [Ding, the female disciples of Sky Sanctuary are forbidden from romance by the Goddess and have no outlet for their feelings, which is quite pitiful. The system hereby issues a mission for the host to personally fulfill their wishes.


    Mission reward: +200 favorability from all disciples of Sky Sanctuary


    Achieve complete mastery of the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique and the Thunder Realm Ring]


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll fulfill your wishes!"


    Hearing the system''s mission, Timothy was suddenly full of motivation, delivering punches with his Noggin Knocker Fist to the fullest.


    "Ah, thank you, Brother Timothy, your punches feel so good."


    "Brother Timothy, give us a few more punches!"


    In front of the Goddess Sylvia''s statue, one female disciple after another was sent flying.


    Seeing that Timothy seemed to only hit women and not men, many male disciples immediately couldn''t swallow their pride.


    So...


    They dressed up in women''s clothes and mixed in with the female disciples to get their share of punches.


    ...


    "Ridiculous!"


    Watching the chaotic scene in front of the Goddess Sylvia''s statue, Oscar finally couldn''t hold back his anger and scolded, "I knew that Timothy was no good when he first joined.


    I can''t believe he''s now openly hitting female disciples!


    What kind of behavior is this?"


    Elder Turner hurriedly tried to calm him down, "Oscar, don''t be angry, it seems like those female disciples are enjoying it. Maybe, it''s voluntary."


    "I know that." Oscar nodded angrily.


    Elder Turner was stunned for a moment, a bit puzzled, "Then why are you..."


    "That''s why I plan to personally experience what''s so special about Timothy''s fists."


    Suddenly, Oscar pulled out a pink dress.


    "Wait, Oscar, you don''t mean to!" Elder Turner''s mind exploded, and he involuntarily stepped back.


    But it was already too late.


    Seeing Oscar''s wrinkled old face dressed in a tender pink dress, Elder Turner suddenly felt he had seen the most horrifying sight of his life, covering his eyes in agony, "Ah, my eyes, my eyes!"


    "Brother Timothy, I want a punch too." Meanwhile, Oscar, in a falsetto voice and trailing his light pink dress, floated towards Timothy.


    "Whoosh, bang!"


    With a thunderous noise, Timothy''s punch was harder than any he had thrown before.

 Chapter 99 - 99: Initiate the refinement!

    "Did you take care of everything I asked you to?" Sylvia''s voice was cold and intimidating as she looked down at Layla, who was visibly shivering.


    "Um... I sort of did," Layla''s voice was tiny, even trembling.


    Sylvia''s eyebrows knitted slightly. "What do you mean by ''sort of''?"


    "Because there are so many disciples secretly in love with Brother Timothy, I couldn''t possibly note down each one. I only managed to gather some general data," Layla said, her voice quivering, as if she feared Sylvia might vaporize her with a flick of her finger.


    Noticing that Sylvia hadn''t lost her temper, Layla dared to continue, "During this period, according to my records, 139 female disciples have spied on Brother Timothy bathing, 77 have secretly sent him love letters, 367 have flirted with him, and 679 have blushed at him. But these numbers are probably just a fraction,there are many more I haven''t seen..."


    "You, you guys!" Sylvia was utterly flabbergasted.


    She had tasked Layla with finding a few potential rivals who harbored ill intentions towards Timothy.


    But she hadn''t expected thousands, not just a few!


    This investigation had almost exposed every disciple in the Sky Sanctuary!


    How many female disciples were there in Sky Sanctuary? If she really had to list them all, there would hardly be anyone left!


    "And what about Timothy? How does he feel about these female disciples who are interested in him?" Sylvia asked through gritted teeth.


    Layla quickly responded earnestly, "You can rest assured, Goddess. Brother Timothy is a true gentleman. Despite the attention from so many sisters, his spiritual focus has never wavered, and he has never accepted any confessions."


    "Is that so?"


    Hearing this, Sylvia''s chaotic emotions suddenly settled as if anchored.


    She even felt a bit guilty.


    She had completely misjudged Timothy.


    Despite the admiration from so many female disciples, Timothy had managed to stay true to himself, rejecting each one.


    "Hmph, I''ll forgive you for now!" Sylvia huffed, feeling much relieved.


    But just then, Layla seemed to remember something else and added, "Oh, Goddess, although Brother Timothy firmly rejected all the female disciples, he also said that spying on him bathing would cost one Mana Crystal, and pretending to be his girlfriend would cost five Mana Crystals. First come, first served..."


    "Really, Timothy? I won''t let you off!" Sylvia instantly stood up, stomped her foot in frustration, and floated out of the hall.


    "Wait, Goddess, maybe Brother Timothy just needs the money!" Realizing she might have misspoken, Layla hurriedly followed.


    Outside the hall.


    Just as Sylvia located Timothy, she witnessed a bizarre scene.


    In front of his sacred image, Timothy was throwing punches with vigor, specifically targeting female disciples and sending them flying through the air in graceful arcs.


    "What in the world is this..." Sylvia was puzzled.


    Layla suggested, "Could it be that Brother Timothy is demonstrating his firm disinterest in romantic affairs by taking on so many female disciples?"


    "It seems... that might be the case."


    The scene before her seemed to be the only explanation.


    "Hmph, I didn''t expect him to be so aware," Sylvia snorted coldly, a hint of pleasure flickering across her cool face.


    But soon, she noticed something odd.


    Each of Timothy''s seemingly casual punches was not only perfectly measured but also carried a profound aura.


    It was as if with each punch, Timothy''s insight deepened.


    Each punch was more exquisite than the last, each filled with a more profound aura.


    "This energy!" Even Sylvia was wearing a look of disbelief.


    She had sensed the unique aura of the Enlightenment Body in Timothy''s punches!


    But how could that be possible?


    Nolan, the only one known to possess the Enlightenment Body, had been killed!


    With the last female disciple sent flying, an announcement chimed in Timothy''s mind:


    [Congratulations, host, for successfully alleviating the stress in the hearts of the female disciples of Sky Sanctuary. Mission complete. Affection from Sky Sanctuary disciples +200. Mastery of the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique and the Thunder Realm Ring has reached full completion.]


    [Successfully inflicted severe mental distress on Elder Turner, reward granted: +2 skill points.]


    Timothy: "Huh?"


    He clearly remembered launching Oscar, who was disguised as a woman, so why was it Elder Turner who ended up mentally distressed?


    However, more pressing matters were at hand.


    The Holy Emperor Thunderflame was a revered figure, and his legacy items were far from simple.


    Having mastered both the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique and the Thunder Realm Ring, Timothy felt an inexplicable connection between the two. After elevating his mastery to full completion, this sensation grew even stronger.


    Without hesitation, Timothy followed his instincts and tossed the Thunder Realm Ring into the sky.


    He then sat down cross-legged, his body emanating thousands of thunderbolts��the legacy of the Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique.


    With a crack, intense lightning struck the Thunder Realm Ring, and a formidable aura burst forth from the surface of the ring.


    The Thunder Realm Ring hovered in mid-air, quickly projecting a lake-like phantom image. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In that reflection was the miniature world inside the Thunder Realm Ring!


    "Indeed, only the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique can truly unlock this Thunder Realm Ring."


    Timothy''s gaze sharpened as he reached towards the Thunder Realm Ring floating in the air.


    In that distant miniature world, the myriad thunderbolts in the sky seemed to be summoned, swirling towards the junction of the two realms.


    [Alert: The myriad thunderbolts accumulated in the miniature world can refine the body and help the host master the endless thunderbolts. However, the host should be aware that this will be extremely risky and could even endanger the host''s life.]


    Just then, the system issued a warning.


    "High risk?" Timothy glanced at Sylvia, who was quietly watching him from a distance.


    With his wife by his side, even the perilous legacy of the Holy Emperor Thunderflame seemed less daunting, providing him with an indestructible support.


    "Initiate the refinement!" Timothy declared.


    [Trial initiated. The host''s bravery is commendable. Reward granted: Thunder Aegis Pill, which can significantly mitigate the impact of thunder strikes.]


    As the system''s voice faded, a thunderous roar erupted from the Thunder Realm Ring, unleashing terrifying thunderbolts directly at Timothy!


    In an instant, all eyes were drawn to him, watching in awe as he bathed in the lightning, appearing godlike amidst the storm.

 Chapter 100 - 100: This is totally defying logic!

    Every bolt of lightning in the Thunder Realm Ring seemed to contain endless power.


    What''s more, there were countless bolts of lightning, too many to count.


    The sky full of lightning seemed like it was going to completely swallow Timothy.


    However, Timothy, who had taken the Thunder Aegis Pill, showed a remarkable resistance to the lightning. He even activated three meridians of his Ancient Saintly Body, taking the hits with his physical body alone!


    Watching the terrifyingly powerful lightning strike Timothy, the disciples of the Sky Sanctuary were scared out of their wits.


    But they soon realized that Timothy, who was directly resisting the lightning with his body, seemed to be unharmed.


    "How is that even possible? How did Brother Timothy do it?"


    "Just taking those terrifying bolts with his body, even our High Priest couldn''t possibly do that!"


    The disciples couldn''t believe what they were seeing.


    When the two High Priests noticed Sylvia, they immediately said respectfully, "Great Goddess, Timothy is taking a huge risk. Should we step in and help..."


    "No need to interfere. Although the power of this lightning is terrifying, if he can withstand it, he will benefit greatly," Sylvia said, frowning slightly as she looked up at the sky.


    Even though she wanted to trust Timothy, the intensity of the lightning was indeed beyond his current level of cultivation.


    If anything unexpected happened, she wouldn''t hesitate to intervene.


    "We understand, Goddess," said Elders Oscar and Turner, bowing deeply, though still visibly shaken. "But Goddess, what exactly is this lightning? We''ve never seen such fearsome lightning in all our years."


    "These bolts from the sky are likely from the legacy artifact of the Holy Emperor Thunderflame," Sylvia''s cool voice surprised the elders.


    "Holy Emperor Thunderflame!" They knew of the Holy Emperor who had dominated for tens of thousands of years and the terrifying legacy he possessed.


    More importantly, even the direct disciples trained by the Holy Emperor Thunderflame himself couldn''t fully inherit his true legacy.


    Timothy had never been exposed to the techniques of Thunderflame Valley, so how did he comprehend the secrets hidden by the Holy Emperor Thunderflame?


    Such insight was beyond their imagination!


    Elder Turner couldn''t help but sigh softly, "Ah, not only is Timothy popular with the ladies and has terrifying talents, but he also has a beautiful girlfriend. Compared to him, I feel like I''ve lived my life in vain."


    "When did Timothy get a girlfriend? How come I didn''t know about it?" Oscar asked curiously.


    "Ah, I spoke out of turn. Just pretend you didn''t hear that.


    But truth be told, I did vaguely hear Timothy mention his girlfriend after a few drinks.


    But we absolutely mustn''t let Goddess Sylvia find out, otherwise..."


    "Holy smokes, Goddess Sylvia!"


    "Holy smokes, Goddess Sylvia!"


    Oscar and Elder Turner were startled.


    Mid-sentence, they inadvertently turned around and suddenly noticed Sylvia standing silently behind them.


    "It''s all over now!"


    Elder Turner''s face fell, "Goddess, it was my fault for speaking out of turn.


    Please punish me, but Timothy is innocent. Please, Great Goddess, only punish me!"


    Everyone in Sky Sanctuary knew that Goddess Sylvia despised matters of romance.


    Revealing that Timothy had a girlfriend in front of the Goddess, even as a High Priest, he couldn''t escape punishment.


    "Cough, I happen to be in a good mood today, so I won''t punish you," Sylvia surprisingly said. "However, you must tell me everything about it, like... how exactly did Timothy describe his girlfriend?"


    Oscar and Elder Turner were stunned. They never expected such words to come from the Goddess.


    Not only did she not punish them upon hearing about Timothy''s girlfriend, but she even inquired about her.


    Is this really Goddess Sylvia?


    Although Elder Turner was filled with doubts, he didn''t dare miss this chance to redeem himself and quickly replied, "Great Goddess, that day I had a bit too much to drink with young friend Timothy, which made my memory a bit fuzzy afterward. S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, I vaguely remember that when he mentioned his girlfriend, Timothy was full of praise.


    The impression he gave me was that his girlfriend is as beautiful as a celestial being, gentle, delicate, and absolutely stunning..."


    "Ah, I see. So Timothy dared to defy the rules of Sky Sanctuary by having a girlfriend. Well, I''ll make sure he''s properly punished!" Sylvia said, though a slight smirk inadvertently curled at the corner of her mouth, her delight seemingly contradicting her words.


    "What''s gotten into the Goddess today? Why does she seem so happy?" Elder Turner''s mind was a mess, completely baffled.


    After all, the usual dignity of the Goddess was something even they, the elders, dared not offend.


    But today...


    "Boom!"


    Just then, a more terrifying bolt of lightning shifted Elder Turner''s attention.


    During that brief conversation, Timothy had already withstood hundreds of lightning strikes.


    And this particular bolt, twisting and turning in pale purple, emitted a force vastly different from the previous ones.


    "Who would have thought that the Thunder Realm Ring, a legacy artifact of the Holy Emperor Thunderflame, would contain a Ninefold Thunder Tribulation!" Timothy finally got serious, throwing a punch directly at the Ninefold Thunder Tribulation.


    "Boom!"


    Even the residual waves from the shattered Ninefold Thunder Tribulation were enough to make the watching disciples of Sky Sanctuary step back.


    They couldn''t imagine what it would be like if they faced such a Ninefold Thunder Tribulation themselves.


    Probably, they would have been obliterated to ashes.


    At this moment, Timothy, aside from his clothes and hair tips being slightly singed, seemed unharmed.


    He even appeared more spirited, facing the sky head-on.


    "Is this really Brother Timothy?


    Even if I were given such an opportunity, I wouldn''t have the life to withstand it."


    "Holy smokes, is Brother Timothy even human? This is totally defying logic!"


    Lightning bolts continued to crash down, but Timothy dispersed each with a punch.


    At this moment, it seemed as if the Thunder Realm Ring was also contemplating.


    It no longer continued the senseless barrage as before.


    The continuous lightning converged at the intersection of two realms.


    Brewing, and brewing more!


    At this moment, it seemed as if all the lightning in the small world was gathering together.


    What it awaited was a killing strike.


    "This is bad, it seems the Holy Emperor Thunderflame left something behind.


    At this rate, even if Timothy is strong, he simply can''t withstand it!"


    Elders Oscar and Turner exclaimed simultaneously, and even Sylvia was intently watching the Thunder Realm Ring in the sky, ready to intervene at any moment.


    But just then, Timothy, who had his eyes slightly closed, suddenly opened them, a mysterious aura swirling around him.


    He had achieved enlightenment.


    That...


    That was the Enlightenment Body, how could it be?


    Timothy had actually achieved the Enlightenment Body!


    At this moment, everyone was utterly astonished!

 Chapter 101 - 101: To wear the crown, one must bear its weight

    The relentless thunderbolts that rained down pushed Timothy''s body to its limits, but at the crucial moment, they triggered his Enlightenment Body��a terrifyingly perceptive state.


    He grasped the Path of Ten Thousand Thunders!


    "Boom!"


    The myriad thunders, a legacy of the Holy Emperor Thunderflame, merged with the mysterious aura emanating from the Enlightenment Body, releasing a massive shockwave that spread far and wide.


    This shockwave was incredibly powerful, carrying an overwhelming force that, in an instant, spread across thousands of miles.


    "This is... the aura of the Enlightenment Body!"


    All the major sects, powers, and dynasties within thousands of miles of the Sky Sanctuary were utterly astonished.


    Every cultivator looked up at the gathering storm clouds and the Sky Sanctuary, from which this formidable aura emanated.


    Just by virtue of the Enlightenment Body, Nolan, once considered a waste, had suddenly been hailed as the foremost prodigy of the world.


    And now, not long after the news of Nolan''s death, a second Enlightenment Body had emerged!


    What''s more, the mysterious aura this new one radiated was even more profound than Nolan''s.


    It seemed likely that this individual from Sky Sanctuary, blessed with the Enlightenment Body, possessed insight and talent far surpassing Nolan, reaching unimaginable levels!


    "Who could it be? Another Enlightenment Body has appeared in the world!"


    "Who would have thought that someone from Sky Sanctuary could also possess an Enlightenment Body? In less than a century, Sky Sanctuary''s strength will surely grow even more formidable!"


    Shadowgate Sect.


    Originally a top-tier Demonic Sect, the demonic cultivators who once dared to challenge Sky Sanctuary now looked towards it with fear and trepidation.


    "Sect Master, what should we do?"


    "What can we do?" The voice of the Sect Master of Shadowgate trembled slightly.


    "With the birth of an Enlightenment Body, personally nurtured by Goddess Sylvia, it won''t take a century for Sky Sanctuary to gain another Emperor-level powerhouse.


    Now, the only way to save our lives is to submit..."


    Radiant Monastery.


    The disciples had long since put aside their teachings of eschewing fame and fortune.


    Abbot Fenvin of Radiant Monastery, seeing the spreading mysterious shockwave, his eyes sparkled with excitement.


    "Sky Sanctuary has birthed an Enlightenment Body with even more terrifying potential and insight. If Goddess Sylvia personally teaches them, their future will be boundless!


    All inner disciples, follow me to offer our congratulations. I''m not just jumping on the bandwagon,I want to lead you in sincere congratulations!"


    "Why, why has another Enlightenment Body suddenly appeared in Sky Sanctuary!"


    The news spread everywhere instantly.


    There was fear, envy, and resentment.


    All the major powers were shocked, but they made their decisions at the same time.


    Now was the best time to show loyalty to Goddess Sylvia.


    More importantly, they wanted to see for themselves who this person with the Enlightenment Body was.


    Forces from all directions hurried towards Sky Sanctuary.


    Before long, the skies above Sky Sanctuary were crowded with cultivators.


    Yet, as they looked at the scene at Sky Sanctuary, everyone was stunned.


    Countless bolts of lightning thundered down from the Thunder Realm Ring''s mini-world, each bolt containing a force that seemed capable of destroying heaven and earth.


    And there, seated cross-legged on the ground, was Timothy, his eyes slightly closed, fearless.


    As the sky lit up with endless lightning, his whole body bathed in the relentless thunder, not only was he unharmed, but the mysterious aura around him drifted even more intensely.


    All the thunderbolts moved in harmony! S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A pale purple lightning almost completely enveloped Timothy, and a continuous, overwhelming oppressive force swept around like towering waves, even causing some cultivators from Ocean''s Gate to feel a chill in their hearts, involuntarily giving rise to a sense of fear.


    Is this really the Enlightenment Body?


    Or perhaps, before this, no one had ever truly unleashed the full potential of the Enlightenment Body!


    Compared to this, the paths that Nolan had once comprehended, which had astonished everyone, now seemed like mere jokes.


    "Who would have thought that Timothy would be the one to realize the Enlightenment Body!"


    Timothy''s reputation was already well-known among the various powers, but today''s spectacle had etched his name deeply in their minds.


    "Even before awakening the Enlightenment Body, Timothy''s strength and talent were terrifying. Now with the Enlightenment Body, isn''t he..."


    "Having slain the Holy Emperor Thunderflame, and now with an Enlightenment Body, Timothy is destined to bring prosperity to Sky Sanctuary!"


    "I can hardly imagine how terrifying Timothy''s cultivation will become from here on out.


    It''s likely that, throughout history, even those Holy Emperors who have stepped into the Celestial Realm could scarcely compare to him.


    It''s a pity that the Goddess has no interest in matters of men and women, otherwise, I even think..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, if the Goddess hears you, do you still want to keep your life?"


    Amidst the murmurs of astonishment, though they dared not speak openly, many harbored a wild thought.


    Before this, across the world, no one seemed worthy of the Goddess.


    But given a few hundred years for Timothy...


    However, it''s likely that Goddess Sylvia''s state of mind is as unshakeable as a rock, and the matters of men and women can only remain a beautiful tale in their imaginations, never to be realized.


    "Supreme Goddess, the surrounding powers have all come to pay homage, and more cultivators are on their way. If this continues, the news of Timothy possessing the Enlightenment Body will soon spread throughout the world," Elder Turner hurriedly approached Sylvia and whispered.


    "No matter, let them come," Sylvia''s eyes were cool as she looked towards the sky.


    Elder Turner was puzzled, "You mean..."


    Sylvia smiled slightly, "Since it will eventually be known to the world, why not let the world know Timothy''s name from now on?"


    "I understand," Oscar immediately nodded in response, his heart surging.


    To wear the crown, one must bear its weight.


    The Goddess choosing not to hide the fact of Timothy''s Enlightenment Body was akin to risking him being coveted by the whole world.


    This clearly showed the Goddess''s trust in Timothy.


    Perhaps, in a few hundred years, Sky Sanctuary will have another Holy Emperor!


    And this Holy Emperor''s title was destined to be Timothy''s!


    Meanwhile, as if gathering all its power, the final bolt of lightning thundered down in the Thunder Realm Ring''s mini-world.


    The myriad thunderbolts merged into one, the light transformed into the purest white.


    But within this pristine lightning, there seemed to be an endless, terrifying oppressive force.


    "Boom!"


    An unparalleled loud sound echoed above Sky Sanctuary.


    In an instant, fierce winds blew and dust scattered.


    Around Timothy, the ground was blasted into a huge crater.


    All eyes were cast in utter astonishment.


    Yet within the fading light of the lightning, Timothy slowly opened his eyes.


    In those eyes, as if filled with lightning, was a fearsome majesty!

 Chapter 102 - 102: Wow, thats huge!

    "Wow, those muscles are impressive!"


    "Wow, what a sturdy build!"


    "Wow, that''s huge!"


    "Huh?"


    Just as everyone was marveling at Timothy''s mastery of supreme lightning magic through his Enlightenment Body, the final bolt of lightning struck, causing his clothes to slowly fall off due to the sheer power of the thunder.


    Instantly, the female disciples around erupted into frenzied exclamations.


    Their eyes were glued to Timothy''s falling clothes.


    "We''re about to see it!" Layla exclaimed, her eyes almost sparkling with excitement, along with the other female disciples beside her.


    But just then, she felt someone block her view.


    "Hey, move it, I''m trying to see Timothy!" Completely focused on Timothy, she impatiently tugged at the figure in front of her.


    "Move it, we''re watching Timothy, we''re about to see everything!" the other female disciples also said, a bit annoyed.


    "Strange, such a perfect body, and so soft. Does Sky Sanctuary have bigger female disciples than me?" Suddenly, Layla realized something was off about the body blocking her, and she looked up, only to freeze.


    Fear instantly filled her face.


    The other female disciples turned pale with fright.


    To their horror, they realized that it wasn''t just anyone blocking their view��it was Goddess Sylvia!


    Standing in front of Goddess Sylvia, ogling Timothy''s body, and even asking the goddess to move aside��they must have a death wish!


    Tears instantly sprang to Layla''s eyes: "Oh, Supreme Goddess, I didn''t mean to push you away on purpose. Next time I''ll secretly watch Timothy bathe, I promise not to be so blatant!"


    "Huh?"


    Sensing the chill emanating from Sylvia, the overly frightened Layla blurted out, "No, no, I mean... next time I and the other sisters sneak a peek at Timothy bathing, we''ll definitely invite you!"


    "No, I..." Realizing she was only digging herself deeper, Layla covered her mouth with a mournful face, daring not to say another word.


    But just as Timothy''s clothes were about to turn completely to ash and fall, Sylvia no longer paid any attention to Layla and the others.


    She stretched out her hand towards Timothy.


    Instantly, an opaque glow enveloped Timothy, completely blocking everyone''s view.


    "What a sin, who did this!"


    "That''s too much, can''t you act a bit more ladylike?"


    "Damn, I almost saw everything!"


    The female disciples lamented, looking angrily at the source of the light.


    But instantly, they cowered.


    Goddess Sylvia herself had intervened��who would dare say another word?


    Especially the female disciples of Sky Sanctuary, they all avoided eye contact, fearing the goddess had noticed them ogling Timothy.


    Watching Sylvia control the light and gently place Timothy back in his chamber, the gathered practitioners finally relaxed.


    Especially the male practitioners, who all breathed a sigh of relief.


    If they had actually seen, feelings of inferiority might have affected their spiritual hearts.


    That was close...


    Just then, Abbot Fenvin from the Radiant Monastery stepped forward from the crowd and bowed respectfully: "Greetings to Goddess Sylvia, congratulations on Sky Sanctuary having a disciple with an Enlightenment Body!


    In no more than two hundred years, Sky Sanctuary will likely have another Holy Emperor.


    On behalf of the entire Radiant Monastery, I wish to express our congratulations to the goddess and our allegiance to Sky Sanctuary."


    This statement left everyone in shock.


    Although many forces rushed to Sky Sanctuary to pledge their loyalty at this critical moment, they hadn''t expected the monks of Radiant Monastery, who usually prayed and spoke of shunning fame and fortune, to be so eager to make the first move.


    Seeing this, the other groups couldn''t hesitate any longer, fearing they''d lose their advantage.


    "I represent the entire Azure Radiance Palace in pledging allegiance to Goddess Sylvia and Sky Sanctuary."


    "I, on behalf of all disciples of Cloud Pavilion Sect, pledge our loyalty to Sky Sanctuary."


    "Shadowgate Sect wishes to reform and seeks only to serve under the shadow of Sky Sanctuary."


    One after another, the sects made their declarations.


    The disciples and elders of Sky Sanctuary couldn''t help but feel secretly pleased. These sects were cunning and fickle as the wind.


    Previously, they would never have pledged loyalty to any Holy Emperor, always flipping according to the prevailing winds. But now, with Timothy having slain Holy Emperor Thunderflame and revealed the terrifying power of his Enlightenment Body, these sects had finally made up their minds to submit unanimously!


    "Well then, Sky Sanctuary accepts your allegiance," Sylvia said coolly, looking around as everyone bowed their heads in respect, not daring to show any disrespect.


    The awe of Goddess Sylvia spread like frost, making it clear to all the terrifying extent of her power.


    "Thank you for your grace, Goddess!"


    "Thank you, Goddess!"


    "Let''s discuss other matters later. For now, I need to tend to Timothy''s injuries," Sylvia suddenly declared, her tone still cold.


    Everyone paused, surprised.


    While they were relieved to be among the first sects to submit to Goddess Sylvia, they hadn''t expected that the usually indifferent goddess would prioritize the well-being of a disciple over accepting the allegiance of major sects��a matter that could significantly influence the world''s power dynamics.


    "Maybe it''s because Timothy has the Enlightenment Body?"


    "Could be, but why do I feel something''s off? It doesn''t seem to be just about the disciple. Lately, the goddess doesn''t seem as cold as before."


    "Are you sure?"


    "From what I''ve gathered, it indeed seems so."


    "Could it be!"


    "Impossible, absolutely not. You''re just wildly speculating. After all, that''s Goddess Sylvia!"


    "Faelan, I heard your sect has an ancient secret technique passed down from the ancient Holy Emperors that can observe others'' fates. Why not take a sneak peek at the goddess?"


    "Better not, I really don''t think it''s possible..." Faelan quickly shook his head. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What if? And if you don''t use it, are you just going to let your ancestors'' secret technique gather dust?"


    "Uh, well...


    Alright, I''ll give it a try." After some thought, Faelan agreed.


    Covering his eyes with the secret technique, he stealthily glanced at Sylvia.


    Suddenly, Faelan''s body stiffened, his expression filled with incredulous horror.


    "What''s wrong? What did you see?" Noticing his bizarre expression, everyone quickly asked.


    "Goddess Sylvia is entwined with red threads of fate!" Faelan''s voice trembled with barely concealed shock!

 Chapter 103 - 103: A true man, would never lie to my own wife!

    Coming to from the darkness, Timothy suddenly felt a cool, soft sensation on his chest, like a gentle touch.


    Following this slightly intoxicating coolness, he thought he could hear the pounding of a fervent heart.


    Instinctively, Timothy reached out in that direction.


    "Wow, it''s so big and soft. Wait, what is this incredibly nice thing I''m touching?"


    Suddenly realizing something was off, Timothy''s eyes snapped open, and he found that he had even given it a little squeeze��it was...


    "Cough, honey, let me explain, this was an accident!" Timothy quickly withdrew his hand, a sheepish smile on his face.


    But he soon realized that Sylvia wasn''t angry,instead, she looked at him with a hint of pity.


    "Don''t move, just lie still. You might have refined your body with the Enlightenment Body to harness thunder magic, but your body can''t yet withstand such powerful lightning. You''ve got some serious internal injuries right now, and we need to stabilize them with a lot of spiritual energy as soon as possible."


    Sylvia, looking concerned, gently placed her hand on Timothy''s chest, ready to transfer spiritual energy.


    "Haha, you still care about me, don''t you?" Timothy, propping himself up to sit, grinned triumphantly.


    "Didn''t I tell you to stay still? You could damage your meridians..." Sylvia chided, pressing him down.


    "I can''t help it, I''ve been unconscious for over ten minutes and haven''t seen my beautiful wife''s face. I can''t bear to lie down without taking a good look at you."


    "You! Even now, all you can do is spout these sweet nothings."


    Though Sylvia said this, she lightly flicked her hair, unable to hide a trace of joy in her heart.


    "I, Timothy, a true man, would never lie to my own wife!"


    "So what exactly are you trying to do? The suppressed thunder inside you is becoming unstable and violent. If we don''t infuse a large amount of spiritual energy soon, it could damage your spiritual foundation," Sylvia said, clearly worried.


    "What I want is..." Timothy smiled slightly. "Isn''t my body''s turmoil supposed to be suppressed with a lot of spiritual energy? Besides using hands, there are other ways, right?"


    "Other ways? What other ways could there be?" Sylvia wondered, but then she noticed Timothy''s gaze fixed on her lips.


    In an instant, she swallowed her words, her cheeks turning crimson as if she were a late-blooming flower hiding behind green leaves.


    "Don''t worry, honey. I''m really weak right now,only you can take advantage of me."


    "This... Okay. I''ll consider it part of your healing process, I... reluctantly agree just this once." Agreeing to such a thing made Sylvia feel overwhelmingly shy.


    "You''re so understanding!"


    "Stop talking."


    "Alright, I''ll stop. I know you''re worried."


    "You!"


    "Mmm~" sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Spiritual energy flowed into Timothy''s body like a gentle stream.


    The energy from Goddess Sylvia was not only immense but also exceptionally pure.


    Each strand of spiritual energy was mysterious and carried a faint, sweet fragrance.


    It streamed into Timothy''s body, quickly suppressing the chaotic energies within.


    All the resisting, disordered spiritual energies were effortlessly destroyed, healing Timothy''s body and even greatly enhancing his constitution.


    However, the spiritual energy from Sylvia began to grow more turbulent.


    As time passed, the initially cool and icy sensation became somewhat urgent and heated.


    Because Timothy''s strength was gradually returning, he even began to take control.


    After a while, the two finally separated.


    Sylvia covered her mouth lightly, her heartbeat quickening, and she gazed at Timothy with a hint of reproach.


    Timothy chuckled, "Heh, honey, bet you didn''t see that coming. My skills have improved leaps and bounds."


    "Hmph, only because I''m not at my best today!" Sylvia stomped her foot, completely taken aback that she, the supreme goddess, had been outdone in a kiss by Timothy!


    From an evenly matched start to being gradually dominated��if it had continued...


    "Now that your spiritual energy is restored, you should rest properly. I need to deal with matters concerning the various Sects." Sylvia huffed, her dress sweeping up a fragrant breeze as she left the chamber.


    "Ah, my wife is perfect in every way, just a bit too shy," Timothy sighed with a smile, stretching his body.


    At that moment, he was astonished to find that not only had his body fully recovered, but he was also brimming with spiritual power, feeling as if he had endless energy.


    And to think, he hadn''t used any of the system''s healing techniques.


    Such was the effect of the spiritual energy from Goddess Sylvia��truly astonishing!


    And that was just from kissing his wife. If they were to...


    Timothy shook his head, not daring to imagine further.


    More importantly, with his current frail body, he probably couldn''t withstand much more.


    ...


    Upon Sylvia''s return, all the major Sects reaffirmed their loyalty and submission, with many swearing oaths or establishing contracts on the spot.


    Sylvia nodded in agreement and promised to protect them in the name of Goddess Sylvia.


    Thus, the number of Sects under the Sky Sanctuary had grown to over a hundred.


    While the Sects pledged their loyalty to the Sky Sanctuary, which in turn promised them protection, they also made a request.


    They hoped that Timothy would visit their Sects to share his wisdom.


    Everyone knew the terrifying heights Timothy would reach in the future. Ostensibly inviting him to speak about the great paths, the Sects actually hoped to seize this opportunity to curry favor with him.


    "Timothy, I hear you''re quite interested in swordsmanship. Our Sword Peak Sect has a millennia-old tradition. If you come to speak at Sword Peak Sect, I will personally teach you the secret sword techniques passed down from our old masters, ensuring you become a true Sword Sage!"


    "Or perhaps Timothy should first visit our Cloud Pavilion Sect. Our female disciples are all exceptionally charming. Who knows, maybe after your visit, the goddess might gain a daughter-in-law!"


    Just as the leader of the Cloud Pavilion Sect finished speaking, they suddenly felt a terrifying chill emanating from Sylvia.


    Although they couldn''t figure out what they had said wrong, they were so frightened that they immediately shut up.


    "Thank you, Goddess Sylvia, for your grace. On behalf of the Undead Sanctuary, I wish to establish a century-long alliance with the goddess," a voice suddenly said, causing a stir among everyone present.


    Sanctuaries, passed down from ancient times, are mysterious and vast powers.


    Each Sanctuary has its own pride and is unwilling to submit to anyone.


    No one expected that even the Undead Sanctuary would now express its submission to Goddess Sylvia!

 Chapter 104 - 104: Energizing Herb

    Thinking back, it''s been nearly a hundred years since the Undead Sanctuary last saw a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse.


    Even though they''ve been without a Holy Emperor for centuries, the Undead Sanctuary, as one of the ancient holy lands, still has enough heritage and traditions to maintain their pride.


    No one expected the Undead Sanctuary to voluntarily submit!


    Maybe, that''s the majesty of Goddess Sylvia.


    "Oh, the Undead Sanctuary?


    But really, what''s in it for me if I accept your submission?"


    Sylvia looked indifferently at the envoy from the Undead Sanctuary, who had a white skeletal skull hanging from his left shoulder.


    "The Undead Sanctuary is willing to open the Grim Expanse to all sects present."


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone was shocked.


    Everyone stared in disbelief at the envoy from the Undead Sanctuary.


    "The Grim Expanse is a top-secret area of the Undead Sanctuary, almost hiding countless legacies of the holy land.


    How could the Undead Sanctuary possibly open it to outsiders!"


    "It looks like they''re trying to gain the goddess''s trust, but this is really..."


    Unexpectedly, Sylvia calmly agreed, "If you can open the forbidden area as agreed, then I can accept your submission."


    "The Undead Sanctuary is willing to open the forbidden area to the goddess and all sects affiliated with the Sky Sanctuary, effective immediately." The Wraith Envoy immediately bowed in response.


    Beyond everyone''s expectations, it seemed that the Grim Expanse was really going to be opened!


    ...


    After a long while, all the major sects said their goodbyes and left.


    Different from the direction taken by others, a few, including Faelan, quietly walked together towards the distance.


    Almost reaching their own sect''s gate, Faelan finally met the eyes of his companions, nodded knowingly, and stopped.


    "Faelan, are you sure everything you said is true?"


    Abbot Fenvin from the Radiant Monastery couldn''t hide his astonishment, staring intently at Faelan.


    Sect leaders Darius from Sword Peak Sect and Leon from Goldspire Peak Sect also showed disbelief.


    "What exactly... did you see?"


    After a moment of silence, Faelan finally spoke with a slight tremble in his voice, "I saw with my own eyes, the goddess''s body wrapped in red threads symbolizing marital ties.


    More importantly, although these threads seemed vast, upon closer inspection, there was only one."


    Everyone gasped.


    Abbot Fenvin, puzzled, asked, "I''ve always lived in the Monastery and am not familiar with these marital threads. How did you interpret them, Faelan?"


    Faelan seemed still shaken, cautiously looked around, and after a long while, finally answered, "If the red threads around Goddess Sylvia came from many, it would mean that several people are simultaneously enamored with her.


    Such marital threads are unlikely to lead to anything but are merely the result of one-sided infatuation by male practitioners, which will soon dissipate.


    But now, the countless marital threads tightly wrapped around Goddess Sylvia come from just one.


    This probably means that the source of this marital thread has formed a very strong bond with Goddess Sylvia, even the goddess herself has developed an indelible affection for him."


    Faelan looked at the others, clearly still not recovered from the shock, "Think about it, Goddess Sylvia is ranked second in the Enchanting Goddess Rankings, unimaginably beautiful and ethereal.


    Even in the whole world, there is no woman who can match Goddess Sylvia''s beauty.


    It''s clear, although Goddess Sylvia is cold and aloof, untouched by the mundane, imagine how many secretly admire her.


    But now, this single red thread has dispelled all the messy marital threads directed towards Goddess Sylvia and is tightly intertwined with the goddess.


    This clearly shows that the bond between this person and the goddess is deeper than we can imagine.


    This affection is not one-sided,even Goddess Sylvia is deeply in love with that person!"


    At this, all three were greatly astonished.


    Faelan''s analysis was flawless, backed by the secret methods passed down through generations.


    So, it''s true��Goddess Sylvia really has a lover! This isn''t just some rumor!


    If it were anyone else, maybe it wouldn''t be such a big deal. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, everyone has desires, even Holy Emperor-level powerhouses.


    It''s not uncommon for such powerhouses to have partners or even multiple lovers at the same time.


    But this is Goddess Sylvia we''re talking about!


    She''s the one who wrote "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners," known for her cold aloofness. Since becoming the supreme goddess, no one has dared approach her!


    Anyone might choose a partner, but the idea of Goddess Sylvia having one is the hardest for them to believe.


    "But let''s not jump to conclusions about whether it''s really possible that the goddess has fallen for someone.


    If there really is such a person, then who could he be?"


    Their voices trembled slightly as they spoke.


    "I''ve been thinking about this for a while now."


    Faelan paused for a moment before finally stating firmly, "First off, I think we can rule out Timothy."


    "Why do you conclude that, Faelan?"


    All three looked at him with respect, amazed at Faelan''s incredible insight.


    "It''s quite simple."


    Faelan stroked his graying beard, looking a bit pleased with himself: "I''ve analyzed it keenly.


    There are many reasons, but I''ll just mention one.


    Over the years, countless have pursued the goddess.


    Among them, many were handsome, wealthy, and talented, but not one could touch the goddess''s heart.


    This alone shows that what ordinary women value most��looks, wealth, and talent��are actually disadvantages in the eyes of the goddess.


    And Timothy, who maxes out all these qualities and even adds shamelessness to the mix, even if he awakened the Enlightenment Body today, it''s absolutely impossible for him to be the one."


    "I see, that''s just like you, Faelan, your extraordinary thinking is indeed beyond our reach!"


    Abbot Fenvin, Darius, and Leon all exclaimed in admiration, filled with respect.


    "But if it''s not Timothy, then who could it be?"


    "I have my suspicions about that too."


    Faelan hesitated for a moment, then spoke with a bit of mystery and caution, "I suspect it might be... Holy Maiden Aeliana, or Zephyra!"


    "Huh?" All three were stunned.


    "No, no, Faelan, you must be wrong, how could that be?"


    "Why not? The goddess has been single for so many years, it''s very possible her sexual orientation is different!"


    "Even so, it''s absolutely impossible!"


    "..."


    "Alright then."


    After a long silence, Faelan finally sighed and said, "Since that''s the case, I have another way."


    He then pulled out an herb from his pocket.


    "This is the Energizing Herb. While it''s not as potent as the legendary Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill, each plant is still very powerful.


    If the goddess really has a boyfriend, then this person will definitely try to obtain this herb from me, and then..."

 Chapter 105 - 105: Radiant Five Sisters

    "So, how exactly does Faelan plan to use the Energizing Herb to test things out?"


    "It''s pretty simple, really. The Grim Expanse is teeming with undead and a deathly aura, so I can easily disguise myself as one of the undead. Then, I''ll offer to help any practitioner passing by, mentioning the herb''s effects, and watch how their expressions change. Just like that..."


    "Ha! Classic Faelan, your plan is flawless!"


    "Faelan, you rock! But, about that herb... can you hook me up with one?"


    "Brother Faelan, my wife''s been nagging me a lot lately, so I, uh..."


    "Just to be clear, I''m a decent guy, just looking to study this miraculous herb..." Even Abbot Fenvin shamelessly stepped forward to beg. sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Faelan hesitated, a bit pained: "This herb is incredibly rare, so I can only spare one per person..."


    "One is enough!"


    "Deal! Long live Brother Faelan!"


    "Faelan, you''ve got a friend for life in me!"


    ...


    The ancient legacy of a sacred site had reached a point where countless practitioners would go mad for it. Each sacred site has a long history, typically established by several Holy Emperors working together. For outsiders, acquiring such mystical and treasured legacies is incredibly difficult.


    Thus, this time, the Undead Sanctuary opening the Grim Expanse to the Sky Sanctuary is an opportunity not to be missed. If one could have a serendipitous encounter there, even just a sliver of grace from a Holy Emperor''s legacy could be immensely beneficial.


    There were no restrictions on who could go, so the group included not only the most qualified disciples of the Sky Sanctuary but also several High Priests and disciples from the Star Palace, even Zephyra herself.


    The twelve Star Palaces, scattered across the world, serve as the "shield" guarding the Sky Sanctuary. The top disciples from the Star Palaces are often just as powerful as the chosen prodigies of the Sky Sanctuary.


    Especially notable were the five young women accompanying Zephyra from the Inferno Forge Palace.


    "Wow, are those the Radiant Five Sisters?"


    "Wow, they really live up to their name, each one prettier than the last!"


    Many disciples from the Sky Sanctuary whispered in awe, their gazes uncontrollably drawn to them.


    The Five Sisters were not only beautiful but also had gentle personalities, often seen with serene smiles on their faces.


    "Radiant Five Sisters?"


    Curious, Timothy asked Felix beside him, "Hey, what are the sisters'' names?"


    "Don''t worry, Brother Timothy, I''ve got this."


    Felix confidently patted his chest and replied, "The eldest is Goldiluna, the second is Silverelle, the third is Bronzella, and the fourth is Ironetta!"


    "I should''ve guessed..."


    Timothy had anticipated this quirky naming convention.


    "Wait, what about the last one? You didn''t mention her."


    "Ah, the last one."


    Felix paused for a moment, then awkwardly smiled, "I think the youngest sister is the prettiest, but her name isn''t as nice as her sisters''."


    "What''s her name?"


    "Titaniuma."


    "Good grief..."


    Just then, the Five Sisters noticed Timothy and immediately made their way through the crowd to surround him.


    "Brother Timothy! It really is you!"


    "I''ve admired Brother Timothy''s reputation for so long, I never thought I''d actually get to see you in person. Today is my lucky day!"


    The Five Sisters were clearly thrilled.


    "Brother Timothy, Goldiluna has admired you for a long time."


    "Brother Timothy, Silverelle feels the same."


    "Brother Timothy~ Bronzella too."


    "Brother, Goldiluna and the other sisters all feel the same."


    The sisters, similar in looks yet each with her own charm, clustered around Timothy, their voices melodious and continuous.


    As they playfully argued, they unintentionally pressed close to Timothy, giving him a sense of their softness.


    "Damn it, always Brother Timothy! Why is it always him?"


    "And five at once, no less! At least leave Titaniuma for me, Brother Timothy, hogging them all is just too much!" The male disciples nearby watched the scene, almost in tears.


    The Five Sisters continued to express their affection around Timothy, showering him with admiring words.


    Especially the most charming eldest sister, Goldiluna, who even struck a seductive pose, leaning tenderly towards Timothy.


    Her long eyelashes fluttered as she cooed softly, "With someone as outstanding as Brother Timothy, you must have seen many beautiful women. But you''ve never experienced sisters like us, have you?"


    "Taste?


    Whoa, that''s a bit risky to say, are you sure you want to continue?"


    Ignoring Timothy''s caution, the sisters drew even closer, becoming bolder in their actions.


    But just then, they suddenly felt a chill run down their spines.


    This chill was so icy and terrifying that in an instant, they felt as if they were plunging into an ice cave, about to be swallowed by endless frost.


    The sisters jumped in fright and quickly stepped back.


    Looking behind them in shock, they realized that the chilling gaze they had felt was from Goddess Sylvia.


    "Why did you bring such a group of disciples?" Sylvia asked Zephyra, her smile not quite reaching her eyes as she gripped her shoulder.


    "You asked me to find some quality disciples, so..." Zephyra stepped back, feeling wronged.


    She always felt that the goddess had changed lately.


    These beautiful female disciples were having a great time with Timothy, so why did the goddess seem a bit sour?


    "Never mind." Sylvia gritted her teeth.


    These five disciples, each and every one of them, must be thoroughly investigated upon their return, just in case something happened...


    "Hmph!"


    "The opening of the Grim Expanse is a rare opportunity for you all. Although the sanctuary is filled with dangers, don''t be afraid while ensuring your safety. Only by being proactive can you have the chance to reap great rewards. Set off now, and do your best to seize the opportunity in the Grim Expanse." With Sylvia''s cool voice, everyone responded with renewed vigor.


    The Arcane Airship lifted off, with most disciples aboard heading towards the Undead Sanctuary.


    "Ha! Only the lower-class poor ride these broken Arcane Airships. Look at how majestic my mount is!" Felix laughed wildly, riding a Pegasus through the sky.


    Just then, a brilliant streak of blue light flashed by.


    The Radiant Five Sisters, riding a Hippogriff, flew past with grandeur.


    Instantly, Felix''s bravado was completely overshadowed.


    "Whatever, it''s just a Hippogriff. I could afford one too..."


    Felix had barely finished speaking when a dragon''s roar echoed, and a flash of golden light appeared. Suddenly, Timothy rose on a dragon!


    Felix: "..."

 Chapter 106 - 106: Dragon Tease Herb

    "Master, many have already gathered outside the forbidden zone."


    Undead Sanctuary.


    Beneath the sacred throne, numerous disciples and elders wore expressions of reluctance.


    "Alright, let''s prepare to open the forbidden zone and let them in."


    A chilling, icy voice emanated from Bone Sovereign, whose face was half-covered in stark white bone.


    "But, Master..."


    Everyone looked hesitant and troubled, especially the elders, who appeared particularly unwilling.


    They respected Bone Sovereign, even though it had been a long time since a Holy Emperor had emerged from their sacred land.


    They also believed that sooner or later, the Master would lead them back to glory.


    But now, everyone was completely baffled by Bone Sovereign''s decision.


    The Grim Expanse, a secret realm and a symbol of the Undead Sanctuary''s heritage for tens of thousands of years, was considered a totem by all. Everyone longed for the day they might obtain the legendary treasures within.


    And now, even their own disciples, who rarely entered the Grim Expanse, were about to open it to outsiders!


    Even though the Undead Sanctuary had been weakening over the years, its rich heritage from thousands of years was enough to stand independently of any power.


    What was the reason...


    "Don''t worry, I have my plans," Bone Sovereign said, his half-chilling face showing no emotion.


    "Wait, could it be that the Master is thinking of...!" A few elders suddenly realized something was amiss, their eyes lighting up.


    Still, they remained worried.


    "But Master, among those heading to the forbidden zone is Timothy, who has awakened the Enlightenment Body. If he actually manages to obtain the most crucial treasure in the secret realm with that miraculous body..."


    "He won''t be able to take it," Bone Sovereign lifted his head, his gaze coldly sweeping towards the endless abyss.


    The Undead Sanctuary had been quiet for nearly ten thousand years,it was time for a change.


    He had waited far too long.


    "Indeed, that heritage treasure is said to be obtainable only by someone with the Ancient Saintly Body. No matter how many secrets this Timothy has, it won''t help him!" An elder suddenly recalled, his expression instantly filled with excitement.


    Without someone bearing the Ancient Saintly Body, what does it matter if they enter the forbidden zone!


    ...


    Riding a Pegasus and landing next to the Arcane Airship, Felix had imagined himself standing out, superior to ordinary people, even causing a stir among the female disciples with his handsome appearance.


    At that moment, however, Felix felt like crying but had no tears,his heart was completely filled with a sense of inferiority.


    The Pegasus, which he had spent countless Mana Crystals on to show off, was now embarrassingly outshone.


    "Wow! What a beautiful Hippogriff!"


    "Wow! The Radiant Five Sisters are so beautiful!"


    Instantly, Felix''s sense of uniqueness vanished.


    His scrawny Pegasus looked even more pitiful next to the magnificent Hippogriff.


    The disciples aboard the Arcane Airship became spectators, and Felix seemed like a clown set up for contrast.


    "Roar!"


    Just then, a majestic and authoritative dragon roar sounded.


    Riding on a scale-covered blue dragon, Timothy descended from the sky.


    The brilliant sunlight shone on the dragon scales, reflecting a dazzling light that made Timothy''s figure shine resplendently.


    Perched on the dragon, he seemed almost like a deity descended to earth, commanding awe and admiration!


    "Is that Timothy from Sky Sanctuary?"


    "Holy crap! He''s riding a dragon! An actual dragon!"


    "Is this the power of the Enlightenment Body? No, wait, maybe it''s because he''s so ridiculously strong that he awakened the Enlightenment Body!" People from other sects were completely dumbfounded.


    The majestic aura of the dragon swept over everyone, and Azura''s brilliant golden eyes scanned the crowd, instilling a sense of awe and fear in everyone.


    "Sister, didn''t you say you wanted to conquer Timothy with your charm?"


    The female disciples of Cloud Pavilion Sect teased their senior sister Aria, who had boasted earlier that the Enlightenment Body was nothing special and that she could easily win him over. Now, she seemed to be backing down.


    As the top disciple of Cloud Pavilion Sect, Aria was not only powerful but also enchantingly beautiful, captivating countless practitioners.


    She had been quite confident in her charm, but now, that confidence was completely washed away.


    The sea-blue scales, the golden dragon horns��Timothy wasn''t just riding any blue dragon, but possibly a dragon king with an ancestral dragon bloodline!


    Even such a fearsome dragon king willingly submitted to Timothy.


    If it were her...


    Once thinking herself superior, believing her beauty could captivate any man, she now felt utterly devoid of confidence.


    "Really, stop touching me like that, it tickles." sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The light twisted, and Azura, in her transformed state, half-covered her petite body, looking slightly annoyed at Timothy.


    Especially the way she covered her chest with her small hands and her pitiful expression could easily lead to misunderstandings.


    "What the hell?" Timothy was taken aback.


    In her dragon form, Azura''s back fur was extremely soft and felt great to touch.


    But he had only touched her fur!


    "No, what are you all looking at? I only touched her fur!"


    "Fur?


    Beast, he''s a complete beast!"


    "I thought this Timothy, with his Enlightenment Body, would be a righteous and promising gentleman, but I never expected him to be such a pervert!"


    Timothy''s explanation only made the people from various sects despise, fear, and... feel disgusted by him even more.


    The crowd of practitioners, who had once admired and envied Timothy, now only had eyes of alienation, as if looking at a pervert.


    "Hmph, now you know how formidable this dragon king is," Azura boasted, arms crossed in front of her chest, her little mouth turned up in delight.


    "Formidable my foot." Timothy lightly tapped her head with his finger.


    "How dare you underestimate this dragon king, I''ll show you what real dragon might is!"


    Azura''s little hands curved into claws, and she half-opened her mouth, trying to make a fierce "dragon roar."


    Despite accidentally signing a master-servant contract, she was determined to show Timothy the dignity of being a dragon king!


    Today was the day the master-servant roles would be reversed!


    She was set on delivering the fiercest dragon roar to make this human understand what the most terrifying roar in the world was!


    "Roar~~~, roar!


    Meow~"


    Suddenly, her voice changed.


    Azura saw Timothy pulling out a pale golden herb from his hand.


    "That''s the legendary Dragon Tease Herb, a major weapon against ancient dragons! How does Timothy have such a terrifying herb!"


    She tried her best to resist the craving in her heart.


    "Damn you, Timothy, I didn''t expect you to be so cunning, but do you think a mere herb can subdue this dragon king?" Azura forced a smile.


    Timothy smiled slightly: "Are you sure?"


    As he gently shook the Dragon Tease Herb.


    "Meow~"

 Chapter 107 - 107: The situation inside seemed far from optimistic

    "Meow~ Meow~


    Give it to me, quick, let me have a sniff!"


    Azura hopped around Timothy, who was waving a Dragon Tease Herb, her bright eyes completely captivated.


    She spun around Timothy countless times before she finally managed to snatch the Dragon Tease Herb.


    Immediately, Azura lay down contentedly on the ground, curling up slightly, excitedly rubbing against the Dragon Tease Herb, completely oblivious to the surrounding stares.


    But suddenly, Timothy snatched the Dragon Tease Herb back.


    Azura immediately leaped to her feet.


    Just as she was about to snatch it back, a sudden realization hit her.


    Wait, I''m the Dragon King, not some pet!


    What was I even doing just now!


    Thank goodness no one from the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon saw this, or my dignity as the Dragon King would have been completely shattered!


    "Hey, you, how dare you disrespect the Dragon King like this!" Azura glared at Timothy, scolding him for his lack of propriety.


    "You did well today, consider this your reward," Timothy said with a slight smile, ignoring her complaints.


    With that, he suddenly tossed a Golden Scale Dragon Carp into the air.


    "Is that��!"


    Azura''s eyes lit up instantly.


    She quickly jumped up to catch the Golden Scale Dragon Carp, squatting excitedly on the ground.


    "Wow! Another one, the King has another Golden Scale Dragon Carp!


    One, two, four, five... oh wait.


    Anyway, I have so many Golden Scale Dragon Carps!"


    "Hehe, you''re the best, master.


    Let''s just forget about you teasing me with the Dragon Tease Herb earlier. If you want to pet me, feel free anytime.


    From now on, I''m going to cling to Timothy''s leg and never let go."


    Azura giggled as she hugged Timothy''s leg, her soft little face rubbing against him, completely forgetting her majestic dignity as the Dragon King.


    "Uh, I didn''t expect the Dragon King to be like this."


    "This Timothy sure is something. It seems we might have misunderstood..."


    The onlookers were all stunned.


    In their eyes, dragons were fierce and majestic creatures.


    Never would they have expected to see such a docile demeanor,in front of a dragon, almost no one could resist submission.


    But this Dragon King was nothing like they had imagined.


    Even Aria, whose confidence was almost shattered, couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "It seems Timothy really is interesting.


    And maybe, just maybe, I have a chance too."


    A wisp of cloud passed by, and her attire changed in an instant. S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her light blue silky dress fluttered in the wind, her pale shoulders tinged with a blush, inadvertently catching the eyes of many male practitioners around.


    "Sister is mighty, sister is dominant, sister is the most beautiful in the world!


    If she can win over Timothy, her future will be boundless!"


    "Exactly, so many women have pursued Timothy, but none have succeeded. If sister can win him over, wouldn''t that be something..."


    The disciples of the Cloud Pavilion Sect couldn''t help but exclaim.


    Even the female disciples were attracted by Aria''s attire, and they didn''t think Timothy could resist her charm, no matter how ascetic he might be.


    This secret realm in the Grim Expanse was an opportunity for all Sects, but it was also a rare chance for the Cloud Pavilion Sect.


    If sister could easily win over Timothy and ally with the Sky Sanctuary, it would be like adding wings to a tiger, and the Cloud Pavilion Sect would surely receive the goddess''s blessing!


    Outside the secret realm of Grim Expanse, the leaders of Westminster Abbey, Goldspire Peak, and Sword Peak Sect quietly gathered together.


    They exchanged glances and quickly nodded in understanding.


    At that moment, Faelan had already disguised himself as a ghost lurking within the forbidden area.


    When these young practitioner disciples entered, he would use the Energizing Herb to test who might be Goddess Sylvia''s boyfriend.


    Such a godsend opportunity was not to be missed.


    "How''s it going, Faelan?"


    The three of them focused intently on the crystal stone in their hands.


    Faelan was transmitting the scenes from within the forbidden area in real-time through this crystal stone.


    Later, the three of them would assist in analyzing and identifying the most likely candidate to be Goddess Sylvia''s boyfriend.


    Who exactly is entwined with the fate line of the goddess?


    This would be a secret shocking enough to shake the entire world!


    "Not bad, the conditions inside the forbidden area are indeed harsh, filled with various deathly energies and undead creatures.


    However, I''ve found a secluded canyon that everyone must pass through.


    Especially the disciples from Sky Sanctuary, with careful analysis, I guess we can definitely identify that mysterious person."


    Faelan had used some kind of spell, making his body almost translucent.


    Combined with the bones scattered throughout the forbidden area and the ethereal mist, he really did look just like a ghost.


    "Alright, we''ll leave it to Faelan then!" The three nodded and fell silent, concentrating on the crystal stone.


    Meanwhile, people had already started entering the now-open forbidden area.


    Although the secret realm of Grim Expanse was extremely dangerous, the treasures and legacies within were enough to make anyone covet them.


    First come, first served,no one wanted to miss such an opportunity.


    Of course, many Sects also understood that it was because of Goddess Sylvia that they had this opportunity to enter the forbidden area.


    "Thank you, Goddess Sylvia, may the goddess bless us to successfully obtain the treasures and legacies within the forbidden area!" After respectfully giving thanks, the crowd then entered the forbidden area.


    "Don''t worry after entering the secret realm, I''ll be right beside you, ready to help at any moment." Zephyra advised, the dark dagger hanging at her waist emitting a chill as if it could pierce through death itself.


    Seeing her figure, the disciples of Sky Sanctuary immediately felt reassured.


    With Saint Zephyra accompanying them, they suddenly felt that even the dangers within the forbidden area seemed less frightening.


    "Wow, it''s not easy."


    Timothy had never expected that Zephyra, who was usually dragged into the goddess''s chamber for a spanking, would have such a trustworthy and formidable side.


    Is this the same Saint Zephyra who always entered at the wrong time and ended up crying from the goddess''s spankings?


    "Roar!"


    "Damn it, I''m going all out!"


    "How can there be so many monsters in the secret realm of Grim Expanse, I need backup!"


    At that moment, shouts and cries of agony began to echo continuously from within the Grim Expanse.


    The first group of practitioners who had entered were clearly already engaged in battle.


    Although each Sect had experts accompanying them, the situation inside seemed far from optimistic.

 Chapter 108 - 108: Instant kill?

    Practitioners from various sects had anticipated danger within the forbidden zone, but they never expected to be greeted by such a scene right upon entering.


    Tens of thousands of skeletal warriors wielding bone blades surged forward, their roars echoing as if they intended to swallow everyone whole.


    What was worse, the skeletons they managed to shatter were reassembling into even larger and more formidable monsters.


    The advance of the sects was halted, and nearly all the practitioners were caught in a fierce battle.


    The elders of the sects hadn''t made a move yet, leaving everyone else to face the overwhelming tide of skeletons.


    But just then, the space at the entrance of the forbidden zone twisted.


    People from Sky Sanctuary poured into the zone, led by none other than Timothy!


    Timothy had arrived!


    The name of the Enlightenment Body was well-known, but now, they were too preoccupied to care about anything else.


    In such a tense and dangerous battle, even Timothy''s arrival seemed uncertain...


    Before anyone could react, facing the vast army of skeletons, Timothy stepped forward.


    His form turned into a streak of lightning, leaving behind trails of flames hot enough to melt the earth with each step.


    Golden light and flames burst from him.


    Moving as if he owned the place, Timothy effortlessly tore a rift through the skeleton army. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Any who stood in his way were either smashed to dust with a punch or burned to ashes without a chance to resist.


    Unlike the other practitioners who struggled to make headway, Timothy cut through the enemies as easily as if he were having a meal.


    As the skeletons shattered, they seemed to grow truly enraged, continuously merging into a massive form.


    With a roar that seemed to come from the abyss, the giant skeleton swung its scythe down.


    Suddenly, Timothy vanished from the spot.


    A flash of lightning streaked by, and in the next moment, he unexpectedly appeared right in front of the giant skeleton.


    "Boom."


    A heavy thud sounded as the mountainous skeleton staggered like it had been struck by lightning.


    The powerful punch spread cracks all over the skeleton, causing its massive form to wobble unstably.


    With a second emotionless punch from Timothy, the remains scattered into the air.


    Countless bones shattered and the giant skeleton collapsed with a ground-shaking crash.


    Timothy''s figure continued to disappear and reappear, each punch he threw had unimaginable terrifying force.


    Amidst the spreading dust, Timothy moved through the battlefield like an unstoppable war deity!


    "Holy shit, is this guy even human?"


    The practitioners stood dumbfounded, completely at a loss.


    Together, they had barely managed to advance using their most powerful techniques.


    But the chilling skeleton army was nothing but child''s play in front of Timothy.


    Suddenly, they felt their own cultivation was laughably inadequate compared to Timothy''s, like children playing house!


    The disciples of Sky Sanctuary excitedly shouted, "Brother Timothy is badass! Keep up with Brother Timothy!"


    "Brother Timothy is badass!"


    As their voices echoed, the people from Sky Sanctuary eagerly followed, pumped with excitement.


    In an instant, everyone else snapped out of it.


    Now was not the time to worry about other things.


    Timothy was the main support, the biggest ''leg'' in this secret realm. Clinging to him might just mean a share of the spoils!


    "Brother Timothy is badass, and I''m actually one of his hardcore fans too!"


    "I''m a diehard fan of Brother Timothy as well, please let me follow him!"


    Everyone was quick to follow, showering him with flattery as they hurried along, finally seeing a chance to break free from the skeletal army.


    Suddenly, like the cries of countless ghostly infants, thousands of bones surged upwards, converging in the air.


    A terrifying giant figure, hundreds of feet tall and radiating a chilling aura, loomed over their path.


    A cold dread instantly spread through everyone.


    They stared up in shock, eyes wide: "That skeleton giant must have the strength of a Mystic Core at its peak. There''s such a terrifying creature in the forbidden zone!"


    "Damn, this is too much. How are we supposed to deal with this monster!"


    "Boom."


    Before their cries of alarm could even fade, Timothy launched a punch, sending a blast of air that toppled the bone giant.


    Such a massive figure, emanating an endless aura of death, was effortlessly shattered by a single punch.


    Instant kill?


    That was an instant kill!


    Everyone was dumbstruck, their faces showing an awkward realization.


    "Uh, forget what I said..."


    "As long as Timothy is here, I''m definitely keeping my mouth shut. It''s all the same to him, just one-punch kills, right?"


    "Maybe I should just start my training over..."


    That punch had completely shattered the pride of many who thought highly of themselves.


    They had thought they were useless in front of Timothy, but now it seemed they might be even less than that...


    "Charge!"


    Tears in their eyes but spirits lifted by following Timothy, they finally broke through the encirclement of the skeleton army.


    As they crossed the barren mountains, everyone was struck by the stark contrast.


    Unlike the bleak landscape of bones they had left behind, the land beyond the mountains was covered with flowers and grass swaying in the wind.


    And more importantly!


    "These plants... they''re all the most precious herbs!"


    Someone shouted in disbelief.


    Looking around, the valleys on both sides were filled with colorful flora.


    Not just the plants, even the animals darting around were extremely rare spirit beasts.


    They had hit the jackpot!


    Everyone knew how valuable these items were.


    It wasn''t clear who started it, but finally, no one could hold back anymore.


    The practitioners who had just broken through the encirclement began frantically scrambling for the herbs and spirit beasts.


    "Indeed, all these treasures," Timothy observed the chaos among the many sects.


    However, these precious herbs, while valuable, couldn''t pique his interest.


    What Timothy truly sought was at the deepest part of the valley, a nearly imperceptible aura.


    The others hadn''t noticed it at all.


    But he could clearly sense that this faint aura was causing a reaction in his Ancient Saintly Body!


    "Are you Timothy?" Just then, a figure cloaked in a black robe approached him.


    Though the robe completely concealed her, a breeze blew past, fluttering a strand of golden hair gently in the wind.

 Chapter 109 - 109: Holy shit, are you really going for it?

    "Right, that''s me. What about it?"


    No sooner had Timothy spoken than the woman in the black robe lunged forward, wrapping her arms halfway around his neck, her delicate body pressing close without any hesitation.


    "It''s so great to see you, Timothy! I''ve admired you for so long and always wanted to meet you in person. I can''t believe I''m actually seeing you now!"


    Her fragrance was intoxicating, yet not overpowering, like a myriad of blossoms.


    Though her black robe concealed everything tightly, her every move radiated a captivating charm.


    Timothy was momentarily stunned, his body involuntarily stepping back.


    Aside from Goddess Sylvia, hardly any woman could unsettle him like this.


    But in that instant, he felt something stir within him!


    Was it a charm spell?


    It didn''t seem like it.


    The vulnerability and allure seemed to naturally emanate from the woman before him.


    Her unique charm was incomparable, naturally radiating from her.


    "No, to emit such allure, and..."


    Timothy glanced briefly at the golden strands peeking through her robe and smiled, realizing who the woman embracing him was.


    A woman with such intoxicating charm must be rare in this world.


    But why was she here in the secret realm of Grim Expanse?


    "Yeah, I''ve been wanting to see you too."


    Instead of stepping back, Timothy moved closer and gently embraced her slender waist.


    Her waist was as delicate as a flowing stream, and her golden hair fluttered with a touch of divinity.


    The woman in the black robe paused, clearly not expecting Timothy to turn the tables.


    But soon, she regained her composure, smiling sweetly with a hint of coquettishness: "Aren''t you afraid Goddess Sylvia will get mad with you holding me like this, Timothy?"


    "And aren''t you afraid Goddess Sylvia will drag you into her chambers for a spanking for holding me like this?" Timothy shot back quickly.


    "You know who I am?" The woman seemed surprised.


    "Of course, who else in the world could match the charm of my wife, the Holy Maiden?"


    "No wonder even Sylvia fell for you, your words are as sweet as honey.


    Hmm, not bad, the Holy Maiden likes it. I might even consider competing with Sylvia for you."


    She slowly lifted her hood a bit, revealing the stunning face of Holy Maiden Aeliana. sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy chuckled, "You want to compete with Goddess Sylvia? Aren''t you afraid of dragging the Blooming Sanctuary into this?"


    "Of course, I''m scared, but...


    Hehe, Sylvia isn''t here right now, is she?


    Even if I want to see how sweet your words can be, she won''t know."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Absolutely."


    "I''m not talking about that. I mean, Holy Maiden, you''re all talk and no action."


    "Who says I''m all talk!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana had never felt defeated by a man before, and her competitive spirit flared.


    "Today, the Holy Maiden will show you that my words are true. Hehe, let''s see how you managed to attract Sylvia."


    With a mischievous smile on her flower-like face, Holy Maiden Aeliana tiptoed up, seemingly without hesitation, inching closer to Timothy''s lips.


    "Holy shit, are you really going for it?" Timothy was a bit stunned.


    Seeing how Holy Maiden Aeliana was usually bullied by Sylvia, he thought she wouldn''t dare.


    Could she really be this bold?


    "Hey, back off from your senior brother, will you?" Just then, Aria stepped forward and yanked Holy Maiden Aeliana away by the shoulder.


    "Who do you think you are, some unknown woman trying to seduce Timothy with your looks? There are plenty of respectable women who admire Timothy. Why would it be your turn?"


    "Do you even know who I am?"


    Pushed back, Holy Maiden Aeliana tugged at her black cloak, keeping her face completely hidden.


    "Who are you?"


    Aria scoffed, staring mockingly at her. "A woman who doesn''t even dare show her face, who could you be? Anyone with a brain could guess you''re not a looker, just trying to seduce Timothy with your seductive body, hoping for a shortcut to the top."


    Looking at Holy Maiden Aeliana''s figure tightly wrapped in the black robe, Aria felt even more irritated. The plain robe somehow accentuated her perfect curves��large where they should be, small where they should be, those proud curves only fueling jealousy.


    "Fine, if you''re so set on that idea, why don''t you try it yourself? But if you can''t manage, let me take over again."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana wasn''t angry,she just smiled lightly, seemingly unconcerned.


    This attitude only irritated Aria more.


    When had she ever been treated so dismissively?


    Whether in looks or talent, she was top-notch.


    Now in this secret realm, countless female disciples wanted a chance to get close to Timothy.


    But with her around, those disciples wouldn''t dare make a move.


    And now, this unknown woman, who didn''t even dare show her face and only tried to seduce men with her body, dared to look down on her?


    She must have no idea about the real world!


    As for charm, the only person she admired was Holy Maiden Aeliana. What was this woman in a black robe compared to her?


    Aria gave Holy Maiden Aeliana a mocking look, then walked up to Timothy with what she thought were cute, pleasing little steps:


    "Hello, Senior Brother Timothy. I''m Aria, a direct disciple of the Themyscira Sect, considered a top talent by our sect leader, even taught the secret techniques only passed to the heirs of our sect. Unlike that lowly woman who only approached you for power, I''ve admired you for a long time, so..."


    "Oh."


    However, faced with her self-proclaimed impressive introduction, Timothy seemed utterly indifferent.


    He responded coldly and turned away, walking towards Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    "What?!"


    Aria was completely stunned. With her status and position, who had ever treated her so dismissively?


    And...


    She clearly saw Timothy walking slowly to the woman in the black robe, the two of them chatting and laughing, the atmosphere surprisingly intimate.


    Her own beautiful face had been outshone by a woman who didn''t even dare show hers!


    "Sister, are you okay?"


    Noticing Aria''s strange expression, a fellow disciple quickly came over.


    "I''m fine. Senior Brother Timothy said he''s very interested in me, but with so many people around, he wants to wait until we go deeper into the canyon to talk privately."


    Aria forced a smile, trying to salvage what little was left of her dignity.

 Chapter 110 - 110: Damn, is this something a normal person would do?

    "Wow, senior sister, you''re amazing! Timothy is usually so aloof, and yet you managed to catch his attention so easily!"


    "Absolutely, I always knew senior sister could do it. No matter how scandal-free Timothy has been, when faced with such an outstanding woman like senior sister, he''s bound to fall."


    "Senior sister is incredible! When it comes to your wedding with Timothy, I''ll definitely send the best wishes!"


    The female disciples of the Cloud Pavilion Sect cheered in waves.


    However, these words only made Aria''s embarrassment more apparent.


    "Senior sister, what''s wrong? You look a bit off."


    "No, no, I''m just trying to keep up with senior brother Timothy," Aria said, feeling more guilty amidst the praise.


    Thinking back to the earlier scene, she suddenly realized that Timothy had never really paid any attention to her.


    It was as if he hadn''t acknowledged her presence at all...


    "It''s all because of that woman," Aria thought bitterly.


    If it weren''t for her, Timothy would have surely been attracted to her by now.


    Just because she was a step slow, she missed such a precious opportunity.


    "Just you wait, the dangers deep in the canyon aren''t something a minor disciple like you, who even has to hide her own cultivation, can handle."


    Watching Holy Maiden Aeliana walking ambiguously close to Timothy, Aria clenched her fists in secret.


    ...


    People had already started heading deep into the canyon, and with a twist in the space ahead, several different paths emerged, all seeming to lead to a common destination.


    "It''s about to start."


    "Who is Goddess Sylvia''s boyfriend?"


    Outside the forbidden area, the leaders of Radiant Monastery, Goldspire Peak, and Sword Peak Sect were all nervously watching the scene in the crystal ball.


    After all, Faelan''s investigation could reveal earth-shattering news!


    The three of them watched the crystal ball intently, not daring to miss a moment.


    Meanwhile, Faelan had already begun to check each passerby one by one.


    "Young man, did you drop this top-grade pure Mana Crystal? Or is this Energizing Herb, which every man desires, claiming to keep you going for 2 hours?"


    The disciple, rushing towards the depths of the canyon, paused and looked at Faelan, who appeared ethereal and misty, emitting an aura just like a soul specter.


    No wonder the Undead Sanctuary, with its long-standing secret grounds, was filled with precious treasures!


    The disciple was overjoyed and didn''t hesitate at all: "Of course I want the top-grade pure Mana Crystal! That''s worth a hundred regular Mana Crystals!"


    "Boom."


    However, just as he finished speaking, Faelan kicked him fiercely, sending him flying like a kicked ball.


    "You spineless thing, are you even a man! You don''t want the Energizing Herb, which is so important? You must be a bachelor for a hundred years!"


    Soon, another person arrived.


    When Faelan spoke, the second disciple smiled subtly: "Old man, even as a ghost you''re not serious, trying to tempt me with Energizing Herb. Important as it may be, how can it compare to a top-grade pure Mana Crystal? I''m not a fool to fall for that."


    "Boom."


    Another kick sent him flying.


    Next.


    "No way, no way, are people still thinking about finding a woman? Isn''t being single great?"


    "Who in their right mind wants Energizing Herb? Only a fool wouldn''t choose Mana Crystal!"


    "Old man, you seem pretty weak, you better use that herb yourself."


    "..."


    After thousands of disciples passed by, Faelan finally found two who were interested in the Energizing Herb.


    But these two oddballs clearly had no connection to Goddess Sylvia.


    He had already questioned many of the disciples from Sky Sanctuary who had come by.


    The hopes of the other Sects were slim, so he had to pin his hopes on the remaining half of the Sky Sanctuary disciples.


    "What''s with the values of young people these days? If it were me, I''d trade all the Mana Crystals for that Energizing Herb."


    "Ah, these disciples are still too young. But it''s precisely because of this that we can better identify Goddess Sylvia''s lover, after all..."


    "Cough, some things are better left unsaid."


    While the three were discussing on the other side of the crystal ball, Faelan''s gaze suddenly sharpened.


    At the other end of the canyon, a familiar figure was slowly approaching.


    "Timothy!"


    Next to Timothy was a female disciple from the Cloud Pavilion Sect and a woman in a black robe, whose details even he couldn''t discern.


    Timothy was the first one Faelan had ruled out as an absolutely impossible target.


    However, after much thought and out of caution, Faelan decided to give it a try.


    "Hey, young man. Is this top-grade pure Mana Crystal yours, or is this Energizing Herb, which no normal man would ever pass up?"


    Faelan suddenly floated in front of Timothy, a smug smile on his lips.


    "What will Timothy choose?"


    On the other side of the crystal stone, the three were all a bit nervous.


    Would it be the Mana Crystal, or the Energizing Herb?


    "Are you a ghost?" Timothy asked.


    "Yes, I am a spirit that wanders the Grim Expanse, bringing heritage to young people daring enough to enter the forbidden lands and selecting the qualified prodigies. Tell me, which of these two items do you really want?" Faelan asked with a deliberately benevolent smile.


    "Which one do I want? I''ve come all the way to the Grim Expanse, of course, I can''t just choose one. Only kids make choices, I want them all!"


    As Timothy spoke, a subtle and profound aura swirled around him.


    Enlightenment Body, shameless! S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The path of cultivation is long, isn''t it?


    Only the shameless reap the greatest benefits!


    How could he let go of an old man, a mere spirit, laden with treasures?


    "Old man, don''t run, hand over everything you have!" Timothy stepped forward, pressing towards Faelan.


    Faelan was completely dumbfounded.


    "This is the Enlightenment Body, this is Timothy?"


    Faelan had seen shameless, but he had never seen anyone this brazen!


    "Don''t come any closer, don''t think I''m an easy target! One more step, and I''ll fight you. Really, I''m not lying!


    Ah!"


    Soon, a scream echoed through the canyon.


    Faelan, skilled in various spells and alchemy but not in direct combat, had no chance against Timothy, who was at the peak of the Mystic Core.


    After a thorough beating that left Faelan powerless, Timothy unhesitatingly plundered all the treasures from his body.


    Dozens of Energizing Herbs, various precious magical treasures, spiritual medicines...


    Faelan, beaten to a pulp, was stunned, and so were the three watching through the crystal stone.


    Damn, is this something a normal person would do?

 Chapter 111 - 111: What in the world is this!

    Beating up a kind old grandpa who''s just trying to give treasures to passersby, is that something a normal person would do?


    The three witnesses exchanged looks, completely at a loss for words to describe their feelings.


    This is just monstrous!


    No wonder there are rumors about Timothy using young girls as his mounts.


    Who would have thought? Despite possessing the Enlightenment Body, he''s such an unforgivable person!


    "So, could Timothy possibly be Goddess Sylvia''s lover?"


    "That''s absolutely impossible, right? Otherwise... it would be too outrageous."


    "Let''s just put him on the suspect list for now, though I really don''t want to believe it..."


    Just as the three of them were feeling awkward, suddenly, from the other side of the crystal stone, a very commanding presence was felt.


    Abbot Fenvin crushed the crystal stone in his hand, his gaze filled with deep apprehension.


    Both the leaders of Goldspire Peak and Sword Peak Sect were momentarily stunned. Abbot Fenvin, being the head of Radiant Monastery, had the power of faith to steady his mind.


    What could it be...


    "Timothy seems to have noticed that we were secretly watching him, and what''s more..." Abbot Fenvin looked at his slightly trembling hand, still somewhat shaken.


    That brief moment, just a casual glance from Timothy, was enough to send a chill down even his spine.


    It was as if he was facing a terrifying abyss!


    "This Timothy, I fear, is more dreadful than we imagined."


    Even as he struggled to free himself from that inexplicable fear, Abbot Fenvin''s eyes still held an unmistakable dread.


    "Even if Timothy carries the Enlightenment Body and has exceptional talents, he''s just a young disciple who''s come of age. How could he instill such fear in you?" Both sect leaders found it hard to believe.


    "Perhaps, this journey into the secret realm will prove it to you." Abbot Fenvin looked towards the distant Grim Expanse, his hand still trembling slightly.


    ...


    "So, why would the esteemed Holy Maiden Aeliana come alone to the secret realm of Grim Expanse?" On the way deep into the canyon, Timothy turned to Holy Maiden Aeliana and asked softly.


    "Hmph, Brother Timothy, always playing dumb.


    What else could bring a delicate girl like me to this dreadful place full of ghosts and spirits?


    Naturally, I was hoping that Brother Timothy would open his arms and protect me." Holy Maiden Aeliana gave a coquettish smile, even though her black robe completely covered her.


    Her seductive laugh and the fluttering golden hair revealed a touch of vulnerability that was hard to ignore.


    "Really? If Holy Maiden doesn''t mind, I''m always ready to hold you, just afraid... you might not withstand a sword strike from my wife later." Timothy chuckled.


    This made the previously triumphant Holy Maiden Aeliana shiver slightly, suddenly feeling a chill down her spine.


    "Cough, as the saying goes, ''to die together would be a double blessing.'' If I could really die with you, I wouldn''t feel at a loss." Despite her reluctance to show weakness, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s voice clearly carried a hint of nervousness.


    "True to your title, Holy Maiden. If it weren''t for the crowd here, I might actually consider becoming a pair of underworld lovers with you."


    "Who wouldn''t?


    But for me, as long as you''re really willing, I don''t mind the crowd~."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana leaned close to Timothy''s ear, her breath as fragrant as orchids, more enticing than the legendary fox spirits.


    Even Timothy felt a stir in his heart, nearly losing himself.


    Apart from invoking the name of Goddess Sylvia to briefly restrain her, Holy Maiden Aeliana turned out to be surprisingly difficult to handle.


    But Timothy was never one to shy away from any woman''s flirtations!


    "Since Holy Maiden is so uninhibited, then I might as well do something quite offensive."


    Timothy suddenly reached out with his sinful hands, stepping closer to Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    "What are you doing?!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana suddenly realized that things might be taking an unexpected turn.


    Timothy smirked, "What''s the matter? You weren''t scared a moment ago, and now you''re backing down so easily?"


    "Backing down? That''s not possible."


    It was just a momentary lapse, and Holy Maiden Aeliana quickly regained her composure, smiling sweetly, her voice soft and intoxicating: "I really can''t believe Brother Timothy would dare to go so far.


    Well then, I''ll leave my body in your hands, Brother Timothy. Do as you wish."


    "You said it," Timothy replied, a hint of a smile playing on his lips.


    Who could resist?


    Any man would find it hard to hold back!


    Behold, the ultimate technique, the Art of Massage!


    Having mastered the Art of Massage to an unprecedented level.


    Every meridian in the human body was under Timothy''s control.


    And each seemingly simple technique contained infinite mysteries.


    Meanwhile, a steady stream of practitioners was heading deeper into the canyon.


    With Holy Maiden Aeliana in a black robe leading the way and Timothy following, neither of them stopped walking.


    However, Timothy placed his hand on her shoulder, unleashing the terrifying ultimate technique.


    The Art of Massage!


    Under the heavens, no one could resist succumbing to this powerful technique!


    "Hmph, it''s just a massage. I''ve seen it all, you think I''ll react like Sylvia...


    Oh~"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Holy Maiden Aeliana suddenly let out a strange cry.


    Timothy''s seemingly casual kneading of her shoulders was actually setting the stage with his knuckles at the joints.


    This twist seemed to relieve all fatigue, bringing a sense of comfort that was irresistibly indulgent.


    It felt like being enveloped in clouds, completely surrounded by softness, a level of relaxation Holy Maiden Aeliana had never experienced before.


    She couldn''t understand how there could be such a comfortable massage in the world.


    "I admit it''s quite comfortable, but do you think...


    Oh~"


    Giving her only a moment''s rest, Timothy''s techniques became even more refined.


    Sometimes intense and rapid, sometimes like a gentle stream, slowly flowing.


    The sudden changes in pace left Holy Maiden Aeliana with no chance to catch her breath, completely led by Timothy.


    [Ding, Holy Maiden Aeliana is very comfortable, skill points +10]


    [Understanding the secret technique Blooming Sanctuary, Divine Flora''s Wrath]


    [Earned +1 summoning of Holy Maiden Aeliana''s God of Flowers Form]


    [Obtained a shy photo with Holy Maiden Aeliana, which could be sent to Goddess Sylvia if the host ever feels like ending it all.]


    Timothy: "..."


    He promptly burned the photo on the spot, leaving no trace.


    However, as he stopped his hands. S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The black hat was gently lifted by the wind, the light spilling down, faintly illuminating the charming cheeks under the hat.


    The cheeks were tinged with a delicate blush, as lovely and vibrant as flowers.


    "What in the world is this!"


    But just then, a piercing scream from deep within the canyon suddenly drew everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 112 - 112: The path of bones

    "Who is that woman, anyway?"


    "How is it possible that Timothy would give her such an intimate massage!"


    Many practitioners witnessed this unbelievable scene.


    Walking alongside a woman in a nondescript black robe, Timothy was affectionately massaging her shoulders.


    And it seemed like they were quite familiar with each other.


    "Could it be that she''s Timothy''s girlfriend?"


    "No way, how could Timothy fall for someone whose background is a mystery, someone who doesn''t even dare to show her face, especially after..."


    Just moments ago, they had all seen Timothy single-handedly almost annihilate an army of skeletal warriors, and now many couldn''t help but look up to him with admiration.


    Especially the female disciples, who were reluctant to believe that Timothy could actually have a girlfriend.


    After all, as long as Timothy was single, they all had a chance!


    "Her hiding her face means she''s not confident about her looks, so there''s still hope for us!"


    "Exactly, I want to see what this woman, who got a shoulder massage from Timothy, looks like. If she''s not as pretty as me, maybe Timothy could massage my shoulders too."


    "Dream on!"


    "Hehe, first come, first served. While Timothy''s still single, I''m not letting this opportunity slip by!"


    The female disciples whispered among themselves, their confidence boosted by the presence of the woman who hid her face with a black robe.


    If such a woman could elicit tenderness from Timothy, why couldn''t they, with their beautiful faces, have a chance too?


    "Ah!"


    But just then, a piercing scream echoed from deep within the canyon.


    Followed by sounds of terror and fear, coming from the disciples who had entered the canyon first.


    Timothy''s hand withdrew from Holy Maiden Aeliana''s shoulder, and after exchanging a knowing look and nodding slightly, they both rushed towards the depths of the canyon.


    Each sacred site had a long and storied history.


    As a dense area of the Undead Sanctuary, the simplicity of what they had experienced so far in this secret realm felt too straightforward.


    It was like the calm before a storm, the peaceful scene before them more like a harbinger of the tumultuous changes to come.


    "What on earth happened?


    If I remember correctly, the disciples up ahead were supposed to be accompanied by elders, how could they possibly be in danger?"


    The dreadful scream had instantly shocked the practitioners who had just relaxed.


    Several powerful elders and leaders hurried towards the depths without delay.


    Everyone picked up their pace, no longer leisurely.


    "This place is... S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Who would have thought that such a place existed within the Undead Sanctuary!"


    As the head disciple of a sect, Aria was the first to pass through the twisted space and enter deeper into the canyon.


    But upon seeing the scene before her, her face turned pale instantly.


    Everything before her was beyond anyone''s imagination.


    Above in the sky, a boundary line was merging two sides continuously.


    One side was as red as blood, while the other was pure white.


    Now, the crimson color was crossing the boundary, continuously flowing into the white sky.


    The two skies merged and condensed like a vortex.


    The air was filled with the stench of blood, nauseating to smell.


    Not only that, but the path forward was lined with forty-nine white bones.


    Each bone was shaped like a sword, with blood-red patterns flowing over them.


    This was the path leading to the ultimate inheritance treasure of the forbidden land.


    It was also an impassable chasm.


    With every step past one of the forty-nine sword-shaped bones, one would endure the aura of countless fierce spirits and experience endless agony.


    And those screams were coming from the practitioners who stepped onto the path of bones.


    Many people managed to step over the first bone when they first entered this place.


    However, those who underestimated this place often lost any chance to resist by the time they reached the fourth or fifth bone.


    The pressure difference between each bone was as vast as a chasm.


    Many were trapped, unable to move.


    Whether they moved forward or backward, they faced an endless sense of deadly calm.


    The air was thick with a bloody scent, trapping them completely.


    The cries of ghosts echoed in their ears, as if thousands of blades were slicing through their bodies.


    Pain and breakdown, the practitioners trapped on the path of bones faced extreme physical and mental crises.


    Other than helplessly calling for help and screaming in pain, they had no idea how to escape.


    "How can this path of bones be possible! Why does such a terrifying place even exist here!"


    "Ah! Let me out, let me out!"


    Desperate cries made those who hadn''t stepped onto the path of bones stop in their tracks, none daring to move forward.


    Because those trapped on the path weren''t just the less experienced disciples.


    Even...


    At the seventh bone, a follower of the Radiant Monastery with a Mystic Core cultivation was deeply trapped in endless visions of corpses.


    Wounds kept appearing on his body, and his eyes were filled with fear.


    His faith completely shattered, the follower''s eyes turned blood-red as he collapsed to the ground, looking ahead in terror, trying to retreat.


    But he was immobilized, unable to move an inch.


    At the sixteenth bone, the High Priest of the Allform Sect''s Ocean''s Gate realm was close to mental collapse.


    Blood streamed from his ears, his body trembled uncontrollably, but he couldn''t back out no matter what!


    On the path of bones, whether ordinary disciples or those seen as strong by everyone, were now almost on the brink of death without exception!


    What kind of secret realm of inheritance was this?


    It was simply a hellish abyss that locked away lives!


    Everyone couldn''t help but look towards the blood-colored sky.


    There, standing indifferently, was the Bone Sovereign, half his face a grim skeleton.


    "It''s rumored that within the Undead Sanctuary, there exists a place so terrifying that even the past Holy Masters dared not easily step into it.


    Could it be that this is actually it!"


    A trembling voice instantly sent a chill through the hearts of all the forces present.


    No wonder the Undead Sanctuary had opened this secret realm without concern.


    It turned out that the Undead Sanctuary had never worried about anyone being able to take the true inheritance treasure of the sacred land from here.


    These forty-nine bones were the long path to the deepest part of the forbidden land.


    But for them, it was also a path that could annihilate anyone.


    This place was simply not something they could tread upon!


    "Who dares to continue walking?"


    At this moment, even faced with what might be the supreme inheritance treasure of a sacred land.


    Forces from various sects, powerful individuals, countless disciples, all looked at each other with cold hearts, none daring to move.


    But just then, a figure stepped out from the crowd.


    Without any hesitation, they took a step onto the path of bones that everyone else only feared.

 Chapter 113 - 113: Titan’s Quake

    "He''s gone up there!"


    As Timothy stepped onto the path of bones, Aria froze in place.


    The disciples from Cloud Pavilion Sect beside her, along with representatives from various factions who had stopped in their tracks, were all dumbfounded.


    If it weren''t for the horrific scene before them, Timothy''s actions might have been understandable.


    But now, even the formidable practitioners from Ocean''s Gate were deeply ensnared, their spiritual resolve on the verge of complete collapse. How could Timothy dare to continue walking into this?


    The path of bones offered no retreat, only forward.


    Timothy''s journey was akin to seeking his own demise!


    "Sister Aria, Brother Timothy has entered the path of bones, what should we...?" Aria''s fellow disciple asked in a panicked rush.


    "We...


    We should just wait here and watch Brother Timothy..." Aria''s lips were pale as she watched Timothy''s receding figure, lacking any courage to follow him.


    Being in such dire straits might have given her a chance to get close to Timothy, but she simply didn''t have the courage.


    Setting foot on the path of bones was almost akin to seeking death.


    Even if she wanted to save face and catch Timothy''s attention, she wouldn''t dare gamble with her own life.


    Even the Undead Sanctuary had not seen anyone cross this path for thousands of years,no one believed it was truly possible to succeed here.


    "Sister, that woman went too!"


    Just then, everyone suddenly noticed that the mysterious woman in a black robe had also stepped onto the path of bones.


    Her robe fluttered with the scent of blood, and each step she took seemed effortless, as if she harbored no fear at all.


    Timothy, and now this woman in black��what kind of monsters had come to this forbidden place today!


    For a moment, everyone stared in disbelief at the scene unfolding before them.


    Beneath his feet, the path made of sword-shaped bones made Timothy acutely aware that with each step, the chilling cold grew denser.


    By the time he stepped on the fifth bone, the sensation had sharply increased.


    "Roar."


    In an instant, a howling wind blasted past his ears.


    A gray, bloody stench wafted through the air, seemingly filled with the souls of countless tormented spirits.


    These spirits, in agony, screamed and howled, struggling to break free and swarm towards Timothy.


    At the same time, an endless surge of malevolent energy pressed down from the sky, burdening Timothy with every step as if he were carrying a massive weight.


    Such terrifying pressure was unbearable even for a Mystic Core practitioner.


    "Activate the Diamond Indestructible Form."


    As the words fell, a light enveloped Timothy, and moments later, his entire body was covered in a golden, hard shell.


    This majestic golden armor seemed impervious to the wailing spirits, completely resisting their assaults.


    Having crossed the sixteenth bone, Timothy reached out and threw a practitioner from Ocean''s Gate who was trapped on the path of bones back to safety.


    "Thud."


    Deep footprints were imprinted on the bones, and the oppressive force around him grew even more terrifying.


    Even the seemingly indestructible armor began to show faint cracks.


    Twenty bones!


    When Timothy crossed the twentieth bone, everyone couldn''t help but widen their eyes in disbelief.


    If practitioners from Ocean''s Gate could only make it to the tenth bone, how on earth did he manage this?


    "And that girl behind him..." Aria stared in disbelief at the figure in the black robe.


    Although the woman hidden beneath the black robe was following Timothy, Aria could clearly feel it.


    Facing the path of bones, laden with endless lethal traps, the woman in the black robe seemed even more at ease than Timothy.


    Who exactly is she, and why does she have a connection with Timothy?


    "Boom."


    At the same time, accompanied by a heavy sound.


    Timothy had stepped onto the thirtieth bone, the endless chilling winds bringing a terrifying weight. This step shattered the bone beneath him.


    Although the distance Timothy had covered was beyond anyone''s imagination, many suddenly noticed.


    The golden shell covering Timothy was completely failing, with cracks increasing and nearly shattering completely.


    It seemed that even the seemingly indestructible golden armor was about to lose its effect.


    Watching the golden fragments gradually falling off, Timothy didn''t hesitate to shake his body, shattering the golden armor completely and scattering it on the ground.


    Instantly, it was as if a switch had been flipped.


    In the blood-red, foul wind, countless tormented spirits opened their claws and teeth, emitting either tearing laughter or miserable cries, endlessly and innumerable, rushing towards Timothy.


    They seemed determined to knock him down, tear him apart, devour his flesh, drain his essence, and completely consume him right there!


    "Activate the three meridians of the Ancient Saintly Body!"


    Suddenly, flames blazed around Timothy, emitting an intensely hot temperature.


    More importantly, a colorless, murky mist began to float up.


    This chilling, mysterious air stopped the approaching spirits in their tracks, not only halting their advance but also causing their bodies to continuously dissolve and vanish.


    The spirits that had intended to tear Timothy apart were shocked to see their own forms beginning to disappear.


    In an instant, they were terrified, desperately trying to break free.


    But the spirits soon realized they were firmly held by an invisible hand.


    As if caught in an inescapable net, they found nowhere to hide.


    "Boom!"


    The spirits surrounding Timothy suddenly dissipated, and even the eerie oppression of the Grim Expanse''s secret realm significantly weakened.


    "Holy Maiden, are you alright?" Timothy calmly looked back at Holy Maiden Aeliana, clearly feeling that she was somewhat struggling.


    "As long as you, Brother Timothy, are alright, I''m fine.


    But if you''re tired, maybe we could chat for a bit to relieve the fatigue before continuing."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana smiled charmingly, her voice soft and enticing.


    "Then I shall humbly comply."


    Timothy stopped moving forward, walked over to Holy Maiden Aeliana, and applied a highly skilled massage technique to a key pressure point on her shoulder.


    A twist, a turn, a press.


    "Ying."


    Accompanied by a very soothing, gentle moan.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana, who had been feeling a bit strained, suddenly felt much better.


    This surprised her a little.


    What kind of mysterious method was hidden in Timothy''s seemingly ordinary massage technique that it could even affect her Holy Emperor body? Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Successfully massaged Holy Maiden Aeliana into moaning and caused her astonishment.


    Reward obtained: Titan''s Quake]


    With one step, the host can produce a majestic and destructive tremor like that of a titan, capable of shattering the ground.


    As the system voice fell, Timothy became even more fearless.


    "Boom."


    Timothy stepped forward, and the bones beneath his feet shattered with a crash.


    With the second step, the ground trembled ceaselessly.


    With the third step, in front of him, only the last three steps remained!

 Chapter 114 - 114: Is he crazy to keep going?

    Timothy had already conquered forty-six of the seventy-seven treacherous paths of the Bone Road!


    At this moment, everyone felt a chill in their hearts!


    How did Timothy manage to effortlessly reach this point when even the Undead Sanctuary, after thousands of years of effort, couldn''t break through?


    Even with his Enlightenment Body, this was just unbelievable!


    But what next?


    Each step on the Bone Road brought terrifying transformations.


    The last three bones were not going to be easy to cross.


    Everyone guessed right.


    As Timothy faced the last three bones, suddenly, the scene transformed dramatically.


    Ghostly wails and soul-shattering screams echoed throughout the forbidden area, with a relentless cold wind gathering in front of Timothy.


    On his left, an illusion of a bull-headed figure with a scythe appeared, and on his right, a horse-faced figure wielding a scythe.


    And floating above the final bone was an endless black mist, like a demon descending from the heavens, its form indiscernible!


    Within that black mist seemed to lurk a terrifying aura from the abyss, and a chilling murderous intent.


    Many of the seasoned elders who had ventured into this secret realm trembled.


    Even from a distance, the mere presence of these three spectral figures instilled a profound fear in the practitioners of Ocean''s Gate.


    Was this the guardian of the treasure of the Undead Sanctuary?


    The horrors of this forbidden place were even beyond their wildest imaginations!


    They even began to doubt if anyone could truly conquer such a place.


    No wonder the Undead Sanctuary hadn''t accessed their ancestral legacy for thousands of years. Perhaps not even a Holy Emperor could make a difference here!


    "Don''t go any further, Brother Timothy! That''s not something anyone below a Holy Emperor should mess with!" Aria couldn''t help but shout out, and several elders who were on good terms with the Sky Sanctuary quickly tried to persuade him too.


    The goddess held Timothy in high regard. If something happened to him here, they would all be implicated.


    Facing such terrifying entities, it wasn''t just about continuing on the Bone Road,even escaping with his life would be a stroke of immense luck.


    Given the strength Timothy had just shown, if he retreated now, he might still have a chance to save his life!


    However, Timothy didn''t turn back. He calmly took another step forward.


    "Is he crazy to keep going?"


    "That''s a dead end! No matter how confident he is, how could the millennia-old treasure of the Undead Sanctuary be so easily obtained?"


    Meanwhile, the bull-headed spectral figure wielding the scythe seemed utterly enraged by Timothy''s actions.


    Even the Bone Sovereign wouldn''t dare to step before him so brazenly, and this mere mortal thought he could claim the supreme treasure of the Undead Sanctuary?


    As the scythe swung down, its blade, already coated with countless remnants of bone and blood, had buried many under its edge.


    In the howling vortex of black mist, it seemed as if thousands of tortured spirits were crying out, fearing this bizarre, murderous scythe.


    Seemingly engulfed by the boundless black mist, Timothy appeared so insignificant in front of the bull-headed specter.


    Yet, as the scythe came crashing down, endless lightning suddenly surged around Timothy. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All the thunder converged into one!


    Dark clouds covered the sky, shadows loomed, and thunder roared as if the apocalypse had arrived.


    "Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique!"


    Thunder surged towards the bull-headed figure with the scythe.


    Not just any thunder, but one that carried an annihilating force against spirits, and within this myriad of thunders, there was also an extremely eerie aura.


    An aura of extreme cold!


    Right from his first step on the Bone Road, Timothy had sensed something.


    For some reason, the extreme cold from the second meridian of his Ancient Saintly Body seemed to have a natural dominance over the spirits of the forbidden area!


    As the scythe met the oncoming thunder, everyone clearly noticed.


    That blood-red scythe, forged from countless flesh and blood, was continuously dissolving and shattering within the endless thunder.


    Almost completely devoured!


    The bull-headed specter''s eyes, wide as copper bells, bulged in disbelief at the humiliation inflicted by a mere human.


    But the thunder that struck him was already swallowing him whole, and to his disbelief, his spectral body was disintegrating under the bizarre and powerful thunder, writhing in agony.


    "How dare you!"


    A muffled, angry wail echoed through the air.


    The bull-headed specter struggled desperately, swinging its broken scythe wildly as its massive body twisted in torment.


    But at that moment, Timothy had already stepped past the agonized bull-headed specter, taking the next step forward.


    At the same time.


    "The three legendary Holy Emperors."


    The Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest materialized, and three golden, sacred elephants appeared in the sky.


    Above these legendary Holy Emperor figures, thunder from the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique flickered continuously.


    Three massive palm imprints descended from the sky, covering both the bull-headed and horse-faced specters.


    Shadows enveloped them, and thunder roared.


    Like divine enforcers, the three massive palm imprints carried a solemn intent to kill.


    Even the previously rampant and fearless bull-headed and horse-faced specters were now utterly panicked.


    Amidst their angry, indistinct howls, the two scythes slashed towards the heavens, summoning countless abyssal spirits.


    However, these seemingly endless spirits dissipated instantly upon touching the sacred figures and the thunder, offering no resistance whatsoever!


    "How is this possible? Why are these spirits so effortlessly defeated before Timothy?"


    Everyone who witnessed this scene was dumbfounded.


    They knew Timothy was extraordinary, but this scene had completely surpassed anyone''s understanding.


    The strength of the bull-headed and horse-faced spectral figures was beyond mere terror.


    How on earth did Timothy manage to slay them both so effortlessly?!


    Or perhaps, Timothy''s power had completely exceeded their imagination.


    Even the realms they perceived might be an illusion...


    "Lord Sovereign, what should we do now?"


    "It''s impossible! Apart from the Ancient Saintly Body, there should be no one else who could break through the Bone Road!" The Bone Sovereign''s expression changed drastically, unable to believe what he was seeing.


    "It''s okay, there''s still one last bone left. No matter how bizarre his methods are, he absolutely cannot cross it." As if comforting himself, the Bone Sovereign muttered continuously, all the while staring intently at Timothy.


    But as he watched, the spectral figures of the bull-headed and horse-faced specters shattered.


    And Timothy, without any hesitation, took the next step.


    Suddenly, the clouds surged, and an overwhelming sense of oppression instantly filled everyone''s hearts.


    Above the sky, a gigantic golden foot appeared!


    And the aura emanating from this colossal foot''s phantom was comparable to that of a Holy Emperor!

 Chapter 115 - 115: This is bad!

    "Titan''s Quake!"


    Timothy could faintly feel a connection between his right foot and the golden colossal foot suspended in the sky, brimming with endless might.


    A slight shift of his foot to the left, and the giant foot in the sky mirrored the movement.


    A shift to the right, and the golden foot followed suit.


    So this is Titan''s Quake?


    Timothy twisted his ankle, and with a sudden force, he stomped down.


    "Boom!"


    Just when everyone thought Timothy was just getting into the groove, his foot crashed down with a thunderous impact!


    The golden colossal foot radiated a terrifying pressure, aiming directly at the phantom illusion standing on the last step of the Bone Path.


    The hidden entity within the black mist shuddered violently, feeling fear at that moment!


    But amidst the overwhelming aura, there was no escape.


    "Boom!"


    The entire forbidden area trembled violently under his foot, sending massive shockwaves spreading fiercely all around.


    Even the many practitioners couldn''t keep their footing,a large number of them fell hard, staring in shock towards the distance.


    Everyone was struck with awe and fear, utterly shaken by the terrifying power.


    Powerful enough to level mountains, to break rivers!


    This one stomp seemed like it could flatten the entire forbidden area!


    The golden foot slowly dissipated, but the intense aftershocks continued to spread around, turning into a sweeping gale.


    Dust scattered, the ground cracked.


    The cries of the ghostly beings abruptly stopped, as the majestic authority mixed in that one stomp obliterated all the ghostly beings in the forbidden area in an instant.


    One stomp, powerful enough to obliterate thousands of beings!


    Such is the terror of the Holy Emperor!


    Timothy stepped off the Bone Path.


    Beneath his feet, there were no longer scattered skeletons and bones.


    A golden river flowed quietly, carrying a sense of sanctity.


    No more cries of suffering beings, just a gentle majesty emanating from the golden river, exuding a serene aura.


    Then, a golden light slowly floated up.


    Breaking through the river, it hovered in front of Timothy.


    Timothy reached out to touch the golden light, but was immediately repelled.


    After a moment of thought, Timothy''s brow furrowed slightly, and faint golden patterns and flames suddenly appeared on his arm.


    Ancient Saintly Body activated.


    He reached out again towards the light, and this time, nothing hindered him.


    Within the gentle light, Timothy grasped something that seemed to be spherical.


    "This, this can''t be!


    Could it be... he!


    Not only has he awakened the Enlightenment Body, but he also inherently possesses the Ancient Saintly Body!"


    Just as everyone was watching this extraordinary scene, the Bone Sovereign, standing far away, suddenly narrowed his eyes, a chill surging through his heart.


    He had never imagined that the strongest divine body, unseen for ten thousand years, would actually appear in the forbidden area.


    And that person was Timothy!


    He had planned to use the power of many forces to enter the forbidden area to achieve his goal.


    Instead, not only was his plan completely shattered, but Timothy had easily traversed all the Bone Path.


    What Timothy held in his hand was the ancient heritage treasure that even he had longed for but could never reach!


    He absolutely couldn''t let him take it away! Even if it meant killing him right there! Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The murderous intent of the Bone Sovereign surged suddenly.


    On his half-skull face, a chilling gleam flashed through the deep-set eyes.


    At the same time, the ground within the forbidden area suddenly shattered, and from beneath, a gigantic skeleton hundreds of feet tall burst forth from the earth.


    This skeleton was not only immense but also carried a terrifying oppressive force capable of instantly killing the strong.


    Bone soldiers, the guardian spirits of the sacred land!


    The Bone Sovereign had actually broken the agreement, intending to strike at Timothy, who had obtained the heritage!


    Everyone was simultaneously shocked.


    The power of the gigantic skeleton guardian, cultivated over tens of thousands of years, was now beyond that of an Emperor-level powerhouse.


    He was actually going to make a move to kill!


    A terrifyingly fierce hurricane swept through, and the skeleton''s massive palm suddenly swatted towards Timothy.


    Millions of wailing spirits and endless murderous intent emerged, and this sudden assassination attempt was unexpected by everyone and too swift to be stopped.


    It was all too sudden! Timothy, right at the epicenter, was completely locked in!


    "This is bad!"


    Even if Timothy was incredibly powerful, without any defenses, he couldn''t possibly survive this strike!


    However, just as everyone was in shock.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana, who had been standing calmly behind Timothy, observing everything, suddenly threw off her black robe.


    The robe flew with the wind, and her holy golden hair floated in the air.


    Her figure was graceful and fluid, her beauty ethereal.


    Her every smile and frown was enchantingly beautiful, carrying an aura of sanctity that made her untouchable.


    Golden light poured down from the sky, and unlike Holy Maiden Aeliana''s gentle beauty, the terrifying might of the Holy Emperor pressed down hard.


    Endless golden light twisted and transformed, and thousands of fragrant flowers spread across the Grim Expanse''s secret realm.


    The God of Flowers Form emerged, and the massive skeletal guardian''s strike, which seemed capable of shaking heaven and earth, failed to cause any disturbance.


    "With that level of skill, you''re not qualified to kill Timothy in front of me," Holy Maiden Aeliana''s laugh was light and melodious, captivating many in that instant.


    But the next second, her gaze suddenly took on a cold, deadly seriousness.


    "Undead Sanctuary, it''s one thing to deceive others, but to try and deceive Sylvia and me, you''ll have to pay the price."


    With a gentle flick of her jade-like fingers, the God of Flowers Form suddenly became ethereal, and in an instant, the entire forbidden area was covered and filled with thousands of flowers.


    Flowers danced in the air, the killing intent solemn.


    On the giant skeleton, unbeknownst to it, countless vibrant petals had settled.


    The skeleton suddenly realized something was wrong, its massive body desperately twisting, roaring in an attempt to shake off the petals.


    But it was already too late.


    Countless petals melted onto its body, forming sacred patterns.


    As Holy Maiden Aeliana casually turned around, amidst the fragrant aroma, those beautiful soft patterns suddenly contracted.


    Then, as if under immense pressure, every part of the giant skeleton began to shatter and break, completely irreversible.


    No matter how it roared and resisted, it couldn''t withstand the enveloping murderous intent.


    "Boom."


    As if it were merely a light breeze, the hundreds of feet tall skeleton shattered on cue!


    The hard bones turned into drifting dust, scattering across the sky, and it couldn''t even let out a final cry.


    In a snap, the guardian spirit of the Undead Sanctuary, preserved for tens of thousands of years, was obliterated!


    Those holy golden strands of hair!


    In an instant, everyone realized.


    The woman who had been concealed under a black robe, whose identity they couldn''t discern no matter what, was none other than Holy Maiden Aeliana!

 Chapter 116 - 116: The Soulborn Eye!

    "Is that really Holy Maiden Aeliana?!"


    "Why would Holy Maiden Aeliana be here?"


    More shocking than her effortlessly defeating a skeleton was the mere presence of Holy Maiden Aeliana, which stunned everyone.


    "So, the woman in the black robe who was being all cozy with Timothy, even letting him squeeze her shoulders, was Holy Maiden Aeliana!"


    What exactly is their relationship?


    How could they be so close?


    The female disciples, especially Aria from the Cloud Pavilion Sect, were completely dumbfounded.


    She never imagined that the person she was jealous of and looked down upon was actually Holy Maiden Aeliana!


    What had she done? To think she was competing with Holy Maiden Aeliana!


    More importantly, the nature of the relationship between Holy Maiden Aeliana and Timothy could it be...


    Everyone felt a thunderous shock in their hearts, but faced with such an earth-shattering secret, no one dared to speak it aloud.


    The matter of Holy Maiden Aeliana and Timothy, they could only silently bury it in their hearts.


    Meanwhile, Holy Maiden Aeliana turned to look into the distance, her golden hair fluttering in the wind, her aura both holy and gentle, yet her gaze carried a chilling sternness.


    "Disregarding the agreement with Sky Sanctuary, you tried to kill Timothy.


    Bone Sovereign, do you have any explanation for today''s events?"


    With these words, the hidden Bone Sovereign panicked completely.


    He never expected Holy Maiden Aeliana to personally appear here.


    What exactly is her relationship with Timothy!


    The overwhelming presence of a Holy Emperor nearly shattered Bone Sovereign''s spirit, fear spreading through his heart. He knew he stood no chance against Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    "Run!"


    Bone Sovereign''s figure suddenly dashed away, fleeing into the distance without looking back.


    "You think you can run after hurting Timothy, when the forbidden grounds incident wasn''t even your doing?" Holy Maiden Aeliana chuckled lightly, her gaze suddenly sharp as a blade.


    With a flash of golden light, she stepped forward.


    Space twisted and vibrated around her.


    In an instant, Holy Maiden Aeliana appeared right in front of Bone Sovereign.


    Her God of Flowers Form struck down with divine might.


    Bone Sovereign roared in anger, "I have no quarrel with you, why would you strike on behalf of this junior?


    Could it be, you and he..."


    "Maybe, maybe not, what do you think?" Holy Maiden Aeliana replied with a coquettish smile, her golden eyes shimmering softly.


    The God of Flowers Form pressed down relentlessly, its terrifying power far beyond what Bone Sovereign could match.


    A giant elephant formed from countless bones was easily shattered, thousands of flowers surged down, pressing down like a massive mountain, Bone Sovereign''s body plummeted from the sky, smashing the ground into a huge crater.


    Thousands of flowers tightly bound his body, the terrifying aftermath leaving him completely immobilized.


    This was the stark difference in strength.


    Both were masters of their Sanctuaries, but Holy Maiden Aeliana''s power was enough to crush him effortlessly!


    Yet, more astonishing than this spectacular fight was the implication of Holy Maiden Aeliana''s response to Bone Sovereign''s question about her relationship with Timothy...


    If anyone still doubted the closeness between Holy Maiden Aeliana and Timothy before, now they had no choice but to believe.


    Although she didn''t answer directly, the nature of their relationship was...


    "What in the world is going on here?"


    Several sect leaders who had received top-secret information from Faelan were even more shocked than the rest.


    They had just learned that Goddess Sylvia was entwined with a thread of fate, and now they had witnessed the intimate relationship between Holy Maiden Aeliana and Timothy with their own eyes.


    What on earth was happening? Why was the world so turbulent, and the hearts of people so changed?


    Goddess Sylvia, who wrote "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners," and the holy-like Holy Maiden Aeliana were both seemingly struck by love. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although it was unclear who Goddess Sylvia''s beloved was, this was indeed...


    Had it been half a month ago, no one would believe that these two Holy Emperor-level powerhouses at the pinnacle of the Elant continent could be linked with the word "love."


    But now, reality was quickly overwhelming their imaginations.


    Just then, as Bone Sovereign was effortlessly subdued, Timothy firmly grasped the object within the light and yanked it out with force.


    In an instant, the light intensified, a dazzling golden glow illuminating the entire secret realm.


    In Timothy''s hand was a golden Golden Eye!


    Apart from emitting an extremely dazzling light, the Golden Eye also exuded an oppressive aura.


    "That is... the Soulborn Eye!"


    Someone couldn''t help but cry out.


    Had they not thought back carefully, they would have forgotten.


    According to the records, when the first generation Bone Sovereign achieved the Holy Emperor status thousands of years ago, it was the Soulborn Eye that helped him suppress all rivals and stand alone at the summit of the continent, founding the Undead Sanctuary.


    But with the gradual decline of the Undead Sanctuary, there had been no sightings of the Soulborn Eye for a long time.


    Unexpectedly, the Soulborn Eye had not disappeared but had been buried deep within this secret realm.


    However, as the ultimate treasure of the Undead Sanctuary, even if Timothy, an outsider, managed to obtain the Soulborn Eye, he should not be able to wield it.


    [Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully passing through the Grim Expanse''s secret realm]


    [Detecting the Soulborn Eye in the host''s hand]


    [Detection successful, the Soulborn Eye has a crucial connection with the fourth meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body, which can help the host unlock the fourth meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body.


    Upon unlocking, the host will acquire the corresponding abilities of the Soulborn Eye, do you wish to proceed?]


    "Activate."


    Before the crowd could finish their doubts, amidst the intense dazzling light, they clearly saw Timothy unhesitatingly pick up the Soulborn Eye and press it against his own eye.


    "Boom!"


    A beam of light shot into the sky, the intense light even more powerful than before.


    The mysterious and incomprehensible Soulborn Eye began to merge into Timothy''s body.


    Following that, a truly awe-inspiring aura emerged, instilling fear in those who felt it.


    Countless gazes in astonishment converged on Timothy. The elders and powerhouses from various Sects, though experienced and knowledgeable, had never heard or seen such a scene before.


    How was this possible?


    Timothy had never had any connection with the Undead Sanctuary, so why could he absorb the power of the Soulborn Eye?


    The compatibility between this Soulborn Eye and him was terrifyingly perfect. How did Timothy manage to do this!


    Amidst the exclamations, the sky full of golden light suddenly contracted at this moment, and completely converged into Timothy''s eyes.


    It was like the calm before a storm.


    After a very brief moment of tranquility, when Timothy opened his eyes, an endless golden light burst forth intensely.

 Chapter 117 - 117: Piercing Sight

    [Congrats, host, on successfully merging with the Soulborn Eye!]


    [Congrats, host, on unlocking the fourth meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body��Soulborn Eye.]


    [Successfully unlocked Soulborn Eye abilities: Future Sight, Piercing Sight, Intimidation.]


    The origins of the Soulborn Eye are incredibly deep, and its powers are formidable.


    However, among these abilities, Timothy was most intrigued by...


    "Piercing Sight? Is this for real? Don''t mess with me, I''m just a simple, innocent guy here." Timothy''s left eye widened slightly, and suddenly, a golden light flickered within.


    As he glanced around at the female disciples, especially when his gaze landed on Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    "Oops."


    Timothy suddenly felt a warm rush in his nose, followed swiftly by a nosebleed.


    "So, the Piercing Sight of the Soulborn Eye is actually real!"


    The other female disciples were fine.


    But when he accidentally used Piercing Sight on Holy Maiden Aeliana, Timothy almost lost his composure.


    Who would have thought that little Miss Aeliana wasn''t just charming and alluring, but her figure was...


    Especially... it seemed even better than Goddess Sylvia''s!


    Who could handle such a sight!


    "Timothy''s got a nosebleed? Could it be he''s seriously injured?"


    "It''s terrifying, Timothy, who had never touched the treasures of the Undead Sanctuary, managed to absorb the power of the Soulborn Eye.


    But the backlash from the Soulborn Eye must be really strong, even Timothy couldn''t help but suffer internal injuries."


    "Right, it seems even if he barely absorbed the Soulborn Eye, there''s a price to pay. Timothy suffered such severe internal injuries, if it were someone else, they probably couldn''t bear it."


    Seeing this, the Radiant Five Sisters hurried over: "Brother Timothy, your injuries must be severe, here, take this healing pill quickly."


    "Brother Timothy, Silverelle has a precious herb here that''s great for injuries."


    "Brother Timothy, Goldiluna can heal you with her body, just lie in my arms."


    "..."


    "Step back, everyone. Timothy''s internal injuries seem very severe, beyond what you can handle."


    Just then, Holy Maiden Aeliana stopped the five sisters, her eyebrows furrowed, and she hurried to Timothy''s side.


    After all, the Soulborn Eye was a relic of the Holy Emperor from the Undead Sanctuary tens of thousands of years ago, and even she didn''t fully understand it.


    At this moment, Timothy didn''t seem to be hurt at all, but he kept bleeding from his nose.


    There must be some extremely difficult problem here.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana, a bit anxious and nervous, pulled Timothy into her arms, trying to figure out what exactly was wrong with him.


    But she completely overlooked Timothy''s eyes, flickering with golden light.


    "Oops."


    Looking at the spectacular and perfect scene before him.


    Timothy''s nosebleed got even worse.


    "System, you better shut down the Soulborn Eye, or I''m going to bleed out here!"


    [Ding, disabling Piercing Sight function]


    [Disabling successful]


    With the Soulborn Eye shut down, Timothy''s nosebleed finally stopped.


    He took a couple of deep breaths, still feeling a bit shaken.


    The Soulborn Eye is great and all, but using it is literally a bloody nightmare...


    "You okay now?"


    Seeing that Timothy''s nosebleed had finally stopped, Holy Maiden Aeliana ceased channeling spiritual energy into him. She flicked her golden locks from her forehead and smiled coquettishly, "Looks like you''re back with us. I saw you bleeding non-stop, staring blankly, and thought Sylvia was about to lose her husband.


    But, this position we''re in is quite nice, why don''t you lie in my arms a bit longer?"


    Noticing the seductive smile at the corner of Holy Maiden Aeliana''s mouth, Timothy realized he was being held closely in her arms, their posture highly suggestive.


    The many sect members around them witnessed this scene, their expressions a mix of embarrassment and astonishment.


    In their eyes, Holy Maiden Aeliana had always been a sacred and untouchable figure.


    They never imagined that the Holy Maiden would display such affectionate behavior towards Timothy.


    If Holy Maiden wasn''t joking, then could it be...


    "Holy crap, Holy Maiden, please have some dignity."


    Timothy suddenly felt a chill down his spine and quickly pushed Holy Maiden Aeliana away.


    As comfortable as her embrace was, if the many sect members spread the word, his wife...


    "Yikes."


    Just thinking about Goddess Sylvia getting jealous was terrifying enough for Timothy to take several steps back, keeping a respectful distance.


    This scene left everyone dumbfounded.


    Facing Holy Maiden Aeliana''s advances, Timothy managed to keep his composure, steady as a rock.


    "Who would have thought Timothy was such a gentleman, not swayed by beauty!"


    "I''ve heard many say Timothy, despite his talents, was quite the ladies'' man, but those rumors are clearly false, Timothy is truly upright!"


    "Such a steadfast heart truly makes for a tale to inspire disciples everywhere. I must make my way to the Sky Sanctuary soon and praise Timothy''s noble actions to the goddess."


    "Indeed, to face Holy Maiden Aeliana and not be swayed, who else but Timothy could achieve such a feat? Surely, the Holy Maiden''s intimate actions were just a test of Timothy''s resolve!"


    With these words, the many puzzled practitioners suddenly saw the light.


    Of course, a noble being like Holy Maiden Aeliana wouldn''t engage in such deliberately seductive behavior.


    It was just their shallow understanding that failed to see the truth.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s true intention must have been to test whether Timothy truly possessed the rumored virtues, nothing more!


    Cheers and praises for Holy Maiden Aeliana''s greatness and Timothy''s strong character erupted.


    The female disciples cheered even louder.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana hadn''t made a move, which meant they still had a chance with Brother Timothy!


    After all, if even Holy Maiden Aeliana had truly fallen for Timothy, they would stand no chance.


    It seemed, despite the many rivals for Timothy''s affection, no one had yet managed to win him over completely. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, how difficult would it be to completely outshine the many talented female disciples who harbored feelings for Timothy?


    Who else but Goddess Sylvia could possibly do that? But that was absolutely impossible...


    "How unfair, I am the Holy Maiden, yet to be so cruelly rejected."


    Pushed away mercilessly by Timothy, Holy Maiden Aeliana looked somewhat wronged.


    Timothy chuckled, "No worries, as compensation, when we get back, I can show more affection with Goddess Sylvia in front of you."


    "You!"


    Recalling those overly sweet displays of affection, Holy Maiden Aeliana had never felt so speechless.


    These two, always flaunting their love, did they really have to be so excessive!


    "The excess is yet to come."


    Timothy carefully pocketed the Energizing Herb.


    But in a moment, his gaze hardened.


    Because when he had activated the Soulborn Eye, he had seen something else in the forbidden land.


    Perhaps, that was the real reason why the Bone Sovereign had opened the forbidden land.

 Chapter 118 - 118: Sylvia as a child!

    "That aura, it''s unmistakably real!"


    Even though it was just a fleeting moment when he activated the Soulborn Eye, Timothy sensed it with crystal clarity.


    It was as if it came from the deepest abyss, a presence far more profound than the Undead Sanctuary, seemingly hidden with all the might one could muster. S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Soulborn Eye, perceive."


    A strong light emanated from Timothy''s left eye, piercing into the deepest parts of the flowing river of gold.


    Countless arrays scattered throughout the golden river tried to conceal whatever lay at its core.


    The power of the Soulborn Eye was immense, yet it struggled against these ancient arrays!


    "Break through."


    Timothy gritted his teeth, infusing the light from the Soulborn Eye with a continuous stream of icy cold energy.


    For some reason, this icy energy seemed to have a bizarre connection with the secrets of the Grim Expanse.


    And the seemingly impregnable golden river could not withstand the eerie chill of this icy energy.


    "Boom!"


    The arrays blocking Timothy''s vision were suddenly shattered, and layers of barriers were successively broken.


    Immediately after, a completely different scene unfolded before him.


    Timothy clearly saw that beneath this golden river, the landscape was utterly unlike anything on earth.


    It was... another world!


    The sky was a dark green, with no sunlight or vegetation.


    Only abyss-like canyons stretched endlessly, their contents unfathomable.


    The dark green sky spun ceaselessly, and the air drifting there was bitterly cold.


    It seemed capable of freezing everything, even time itself.


    As Timothy''s gaze penetrated deeper, suddenly, countless souls and spectral beings surged from the abyss.


    The mournful wailing of the wind sounded like the cries of a million tortured spirits.


    Only then did Timothy see clearly.


    At the edge of a cliff, a solitary, frail soul drifted.


    It was the soul of a woman, ethereal and half-floating in the air, but the aura she emitted was distinctly different from ordinary spectral beings.


    Delicate, beautiful, and even... carrying an air of inviolable majesty.


    A magnificent crown sat atop her head, its oppressive aura highlighting her uniqueness.


    Yet, thousands of spectral beings had completely surrounded her, seemingly desperate to tear her apart and devour her.


    "What on earth is this scene?"


    Timothy frowned slightly, puzzled.


    Even though he had never seen such a sight, he could feel that it was a world completely different from the other side of the golden river.


    [Ding, system notification, this is the Netherworld of Reincarnation.


    The woman by the cliff is named Erelyn, a princess who has guarded the Netherworld for ten thousand years.


    Important notice: The host can forge a deep connection with her with a single strike.]


    "Netherworld, Erelyn?"


    These were names Timothy had never heard before.


    However, the system''s prompt quickly helped him make a decision.


    The Bone Sovereign had gone to great lengths, even opening the forbidden lands to various Sects, all for the strange scene hidden beneath this golden river.


    If that''s the case, I''ll take this fate for him!


    Hovering above the golden river, Timothy drew the Phoenix Blade.


    As if a divine phoenix were crying out, a surge of flames rose with it.


    The infinite fierce fire within the blade seemed capable of devouring the heavens and earth, sweeping across the vast universe.


    "This is... the Phoenix Blade."


    "Isn''t the Phoenix Blade the personal sword of Holy Emperor Vorenus?


    Could it be that after the goddess slew Holy Emperor Vorenus, she handed the sword over to Timothy!"


    "The phoenix cries, devouring the sun and the moon.


    Reborn from the ashes, a myriad of flames fall.


    This... is actually the Phoenix Blade!"


    It wasn''t just the Phoenix Blade that shocked everyone to their core.


    As Timothy drew the sword, infinite fierce flames soared into the sky, and the sacred cry of the phoenix echoed throughout the entire forbidden land.


    Above was the sky of the forbidden land, and below, the Netherworld of Reincarnation.


    Holding the sword, Timothy seemed like a deity descended to earth, his left eye radiating golden light, his arms engulfed in flames.


    With every breath, it was as if he was channeling the fundamental laws of the universe.


    The hand that held the sword seemed capable of grasping the sun, moon, and stars!


    Countless souls wailed and rushed towards Erelyn at the cliff''s edge.


    Her slender figure looked as though it could be swallowed up at any moment.


    Then, Timothy swung his sword down.


    One strike!


    It split mountains and severed rivers.


    The heavens and the earth seemed to shatter!


    Golden light mixed with fierce flames filled the sky, and the sacred phoenix cry resounded across the heavens.


    In that moment, thousands of souls were extinguished.


    The golden flames cut through countless miles.


    Countless evil spirits wailed as they were destroyed in the flames, the golden fire spreading far and wide, completely cutting off the other side of the cliff.


    This one strike, no ghost could cross, no person could break.


    Just one strike, and thousands of souls could not advance an inch!


    The Netherworld of Reincarnation seemed split in two!


    Watching the spectral beings consumed by flames, instantly turning to ash and dissolving.


    Even though the beings they longed for were just on the other side of the flames, countless fierce spirits dared not advance a step.


    This scene thoroughly shocked everyone.


    Although they couldn''t see the scene within the Netherworld clearly, they could distinctly feel the power mixed within Timothy''s strike.


    Even though the Phoenix Blade was a Heavenly-level artifact, to unleash such terrifying power...


    Could this really be the strength that a Mystic Core could exhibit?


    That one strike even seemed to contain the majesty of the Holy Emperor, inspiring infinite awe.


    Even now, many Sects had not recovered from the shock of that strike.


    Even Holy Maiden Aeliana, who had long stepped into the Transcendence Realm, looked at Timothy in astonishment, unable to hide the shock in her heart.


    The might of that one strike, even she could not easily deliver, how did Timothy do it!


    But no one could see.


    Beneath the golden river.


    In the Netherworld of Reincarnation, the soul of the woman by the cliff raised her head, a faint green glow shimmering on her crown.


    Facing Timothy, she nodded slightly, her lips curling into a faint smile.


    It seemed like a thank you, and also like a response.


    The flames burned fiercely, and then, the scene of the Netherworld of Reincarnation began to gradually blur and seemed somewhat chaotic.


    The scene in the Netherworld and Erelyn by the cliff also slowly faded away.


    However, an image suddenly emerged in Timothy''s mind.


    By the pale blue river, a cute little girl with bare feet looked somewhat sullen, her head bowed.


    Sitting beside her, always smiling silently, was Erelyn.


    She looked at the little girl, her eyes filled with a melting tenderness.


    This scene, though sad, was as harmoniously beautiful as the setting sun.


    But... looking at this little girl, Timothy felt a sense of familiarity.


    Suddenly, Timothy''s pupils contracted, appearing somewhat incredulous.


    That little girl, swinging her bare feet, though slightly melancholic yet playfully cute, was actually... Sylvia as a child!

 Chapter 119 - 119: The Netherworld of Reincarnation

    The visions in Timothy''s mind slowly faded away, and the Netherworld of Reincarnation vanished beneath the golden river.


    Yet, Timothy was still deep in thought.


    The scenes that had just flashed through his mind seemed real, suggesting that Goddess Sylvia indeed had some connection with the Netherworld princess.


    But the reason behind it remained a mystery to him. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who would have thought that even Goddess Sylvia had her awkward, barefooted moments by the riverbank?" Timothy chuckled softly, feeling a sense of wonder.


    The flames on the Phoenix Blade gradually died down, and the light emitted by Timothy''s Soulborn Eye also faded away.


    However, the practitioners who had witnessed the scene in the forbidden area were still struggling to recover from their astonishment.


    It wasn''t just the less powerful disciples,even the elders from the major Sects who had accompanied them were profoundly shaken.


    Timothy''s Enlightenment Body was indeed awe-inspiring, and some even claimed he could achieve the position of Holy Emperor within a century.


    Before this, many Sects had only seen Timothy as a rapidly growing young talent.


    No one had imagined that, even before a century had passed, Timothy''s power would reach such a terrifying level.


    The scene of him walking the Path of Bones had already shocked them, but what many reclusive experts from various Sects found unbelievable was the sword strike Timothy had just delivered.


    No one knew exactly where that sword was aimed, but they all felt an oppressive force so intense it was terrifying!


    Had they not seen it with their own eyes, they might have doubted whether that strike was from someone capable of rivaling an Emperor-level powerhouse!


    As Timothy stepped out from the golden river, silence fell all around.


    The major Sects present stood still, treating Timothy with a reverence as if he were the master of their own Sects.


    "You! How is it possible!


    Not only did you see that place, but you actually formed a... connection with the princess?"


    The Bone Sovereign, bound to the earth, suddenly looked at Timothy in shock, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    His eyes were bloodshot and frenzied, unable to accept what had happened.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana frowned slightly.


    Even without the help of the Soulborn Eye, her strength as a Holy Emperor allowed her to sense something in that moment.


    However, the sensation was fleeting and mysterious, and even she couldn''t fully grasp it.


    "It seems you called all the major Sects to the Grim Expanse''s secret realm because you already knew something. Since that''s the case, please be honest and tell us everything."


    Timothy stepped forward towards the Bone Sovereign.


    A chill flashed in his eyes, and immediately, an intense oppressive force bore down.


    "You think I would tell you? Even if I have to die..."


    The Bone Sovereign didn''t finish his sentence when he suddenly noticed the icy coldness in Timothy''s eyes, as if his words meant nothing.


    "Could it be!


    "Damn it, the matter of the princess is not something you can interfere with!"


    Suddenly, the Bone Sovereign let out a hysterical roar.


    Immediately after, a cold and chaotic spiritual energy rapidly gathered within him, violently trembling.


    A bizarre phenomenon suddenly occurred, and the remaining half of the Bone Sovereign''s skin began to tear and shatter.


    His crimson eyes were filled with mad blood vessels.


    "Not good, he''s trying to self-destruct his spirit body!"


    Even Holy Maiden Aeliana hadn''t anticipated this.


    As the master of a sacred place, the Bone Sovereign had carried countless burdens for many years, and he was just one step away from reaching the position of Holy Emperor.


    No one could have imagined that the Bone Sovereign would actually be willing to end his own life!


    "Bone Sovereign!"


    In an instant, the God of Flowers Form surged into action.


    Timothy, Holy Maiden Aeliana, and many practitioners from the Undead Sanctuary rushed towards the Bone Sovereign, trying to stop his self-destruction.


    But the Bone Sovereign''s resolve seemed firmer than anyone had anticipated.


    Even as Holy Maiden Aeliana broke through the void and appeared before him in an instant, her outstretched hand was already too late.


    "Boom!"


    A tremendously powerful blast erupted.


    Amidst the sky-high flames and smoke, the Bone Sovereign''s half-bony, half-flesh body exploded into fragments.


    "Boom!"


    With a second loud explosion, he even completely shattered his own soul and spirit!


    Body and soul, both utterly dissolved in that moment.


    The Bone Sovereign''s half-body collapsed, his remains dry as tinder, devoid of any life force or spiritual energy.


    Even his soul, which had been close to reaching the Holy Emperor level, was obliterated.


    Completely annihilated, dissipating into thin air.


    A Sanctuary Master had ended his own existence by self-destructing, obliterating his very soul!


    "How is this possible, why would the Bone Sovereign do such a thing?"


    "Even if he had ulterior motives, as a Sanctuary Master, he shouldn''t have endangered his life like this, what exactly was..."


    Themyscira Sect, Cloud Pavilion Sect, Radiant Monastery, Sword Peak Sect...


    The many Sects witnessing this scene were utterly shocked by the tragic sight before them.


    As the dust settled, in the sky, floated the fragmented soul of a Sanctuary Master who had nearly stepped into the Transcendence Realm.


    "Bone Sovereign, oh Bone Sovereign!"


    The disciples of the Undead Sanctuary were wailing, unable to accept the reality before their eyes.


    In their view, the Bone Sovereign was a magnificent being.


    Even though he had not yet ascended to the position of Holy Emperor, the Bone Sovereign''s power had already been climbing towards that terrifying realm.


    No one could have imagined that the Sanctuary Master would suddenly self-destruct at this moment.


    If it weren''t for their facing Holy Maiden Aeliana and Timothy, who was protected by the Sky Sanctuary.


    Those who drove the Sanctuary Master to his death, they would have torn them to pieces!


    "Soul Search."


    Timothy hadn''t expected things to escalate to this extent and immediately used the Soul Search technique to absorb the fragmented soul in the sky.


    However, since the soul had completely shattered, the memories he could search from these fragments were only very vague images.


    And those secrets that seemed most precious to the Bone Sovereign were all related to the scenes in the Netherworld of Reincarnation.


    A dark green, chilling sky, and a woman''s soul wearing a crown stood quietly near a cliff.


    This scene was exactly the same as what Timothy had seen in the Netherworld of Reincarnation.


    "Just as I thought, it seems that my strike was not misplaced," Timothy murmured, frowning slightly.


    "Do you know what the Bone Sovereign was trying to hide?"


    Just then, Holy Maiden Aeliana, with a slight frown, moved closer to Timothy.


    "I have a rough idea of part of it, though I don''t know exactly why. But it likely has something to do with a place."


    "What place?"


    "The Netherworld of Reincarnation."


    At this revelation, even Holy Maiden Aeliana''s face showed a trace of astonishment.

 Chapter 120 - 120: Holy Emperors Authority

    "Do you know about the Netherworld of Reincarnation, Holy Maiden?" Timothy asked curiously, noticing a slight shock on Aeliana''s face.


    "The Ninefold Underworld, thousands of souls...


    I do know a bit about the Netherworld.


    But these matters are too complex to explain clearly, I''ll tell you more about it later."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s expression carried a hint of seriousness.


    "What about the Undead Sanctuary, what should we do next...?" Timothy glanced around the forbidden area and asked.


    "From here on, you can handle it as you see fit. After all, with both Goddess Sylvia and me backing you, what''s there to fear?"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana gave a slight smile, seemingly putting the troubling thoughts of the Netherworld of Reincarnation behind her.


    Timothy chuckled, "Well, I do have Goddess Sylvia to lean on, but I don''t recall ever leaning on you."


    "Why don''t you try it then? I may not have Sylvia''s icy grace and flawless beauty.


    But who knows, I might have my own charm~"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s voice was soft and enticing, her every smile and frown seemed to carry a seductive allure.


    Timothy glanced around at the other practitioners and spread his hands in resignation, "Maybe not, I''ll wait until I get back and face the consequences."


    "Oh, then I''ll be waiting for you."


    Hearing this, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s eyes twinkled, and a subtle smile spread across her lips.


    Timothy didn''t respond but slowly floated above the golden river, his gaze cold and commanding as it swept across the land.


    "Whew~"


    Flames suddenly surged, emanating from the Phoenix Blade as if they could devour half the sky, fierce and intense.


    It was as if a phoenix was crying out in the heavens, sacred and supremely majestic.


    Thousands of practitioners in the Undead Sanctuary looked up at the sky, but dared not meet Timothy''s icy gaze.


    This was the man who forced the Bone Sovereign to his death!


    But... S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Bone Sovereign is dead, from today onwards, the Undead Sanctuary will submit to Goddess Sylvia.


    The sacred ground is always open for Sky Sanctuary, and all practitioners within it bow to Goddess Sylvia.


    Is there anyone who objects?"


    Timothy''s voice echoed throughout the Undead Sanctuary.


    Accompanied by the sacred phoenix cries and the sky-brightening blaze, Timothy''s figure was cast as if a deity had descended.


    His voice carried an overwhelming authority that made it impossible for anyone to think of defying him.


    At this moment, looking at Timothy suspended above the golden river, everyone in the sacred ground felt they were not facing a mere Mystic Core practitioner.


    But rather... a true Holy Emperor-level powerhouse!


    Rumors had predicted that Timothy, with his Enlightenment Body, would add another Holy Emperor to the Sky Sanctuary within a century.


    The current spectacle not only made them believe this seemingly absurd prophecy but also made them question whether the lofty position of Holy Emperor was just a peak that Timothy could easily reach!


    The commanding presence in his voice left no room for defiance.


    And with Holy Maiden Aeliana standing by his side, the entire Undead Sanctuary fell into a hushed silence.


    Even though the Bone Sovereign was forced to self-destruct his soul, no one dared to stand up.


    [Ding, you have intimidated the entire Undead Sanctuary and subdued the strong practitioners of various Sects


    Reward received, Holy Emperor''s Authority +1]


    The system''s voice promptly rang out.


    "Holy Emperor''s Authority?"


    Timothy didn''t hesitate to use it.


    Instantly, an immense aura burst forth from Timothy.


    "Undead Sanctuary, will you submit to the Goddess and Sky Sanctuary?"


    Like a dark cloud covering miles of clear sky, Timothy''s words carried a terrifyingly powerful aura, instantly permeating the entire sacred ground.


    In an instant, it felt as if a massive mountain was pressing down, everyone''s heart sinking heavily.


    Especially the people of the Undead Sanctuary, facing this immense and terrifying authority, their bodies shook and trembled, as if they wanted to kneel and worship!


    The oppressive feeling was so intense that they had no thoughts of resistance, only wanting to escape from this boundless fear.


    "Undead Sanctuary... is willing... to submit."


    It was unclear who knelt first, but many disciples, gritting their teeth, tried to resist.


    Yet suddenly, they realized that even the High Priest couldn''t bear the suffocating pressure and bent his back, eventually kneeling on one knee.


    "Undead Sanctuary is willing to submit."


    "We are willing to submit to the Goddess and Sky Sanctuary."


    One by one, figures knelt on one knee, trembling as they knelt toward the figure in the sky.


    Some tried to resist, but the overwhelming pressure, along with witnessing the elders and their peers submitting, completely shattered their pride.


    One by one, figures nodded and knelt, every stubborn heart thoroughly subdued.


    Facing Timothy, floating in the air, everyone in the Undead Sanctuary knelt on one knee.


    From everyone''s mouth, there was only submission.


    "Good, since that''s the case, from now on, the Undead Sanctuary will be governed by Goddess Sylvia.


    Are there any among the major Sects here who object?"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s authoritative voice rang out, and no one dared to defy her.


    The Undead Sanctuary, with its thousands of years of history, was completely subdued at this moment.


    And what was even more astonishing and unbelievable to everyone was the oppressive feeling they had just experienced, comparable to the authority of a Holy Emperor.


    Was that really the pressure emitted by Timothy?


    How could Timothy suddenly unleash such a terrifying oppressive force!


    The feeling was incredibly real, yet no one could make sense of it.


    The Undead Sanctuary was entirely submissive, and the major Sects were also respectfully silent.


    Timothy, holding the Phoenix Blade in the sky, presented a sight that was undeniably awe-inspiring.


    But just then, the figure of Zephyra floated over from the distance.


    "Envoy Zephyra? Where have you been just now?"


    Timothy then remembered that Zephyra seemed to have disappeared for a while.


    Zephyra replied, "Goddess Sylvia called me back to Sky Sanctuary for a bit."


    "Sky Sanctuary? What did Goddess Sylvia want you to do back at Sky Sanctuary?"


    "Goddess Sylvia called me back just to tell me to come and ask you and Holy Maiden Aeliana to return to Sky Sanctuary together."


    When mentioning Holy Maiden Aeliana, Zephyra''s voice intentionally emphasized a bit more.


    "Holy Maiden Aeliana? Wait, could it be!"


    Suddenly, Timothy felt a boom in his head.


    Zephyra scratched his head, looking slightly puzzled, "I''m not too clear on the specifics, but it seems Goddess Sylvia wanted to inquire about what happened between you and the Holy Maiden in the forbidden area."


    "It seems Sylvia is indeed jealous."


    Hearing this, Holy Maiden Aeliana gave a coquettish smile.


    "You still dare to joke about it, aren''t you afraid the Goddess will punish you too?"


    Timothy gave her an exasperated look.


    Although he hadn''t strayed, how could his wife''s information network be so efficient!


    "This... I..."


    Instantly, the usually charming and gentle Holy Maiden Aeliana became timid.

 Chapter 121 - 121: Uh, give me two painkillers

    Many sects organized their disciples to slowly withdraw from the Grim Expanse''s secret realm. Following the instructions of Holy Maiden Aeliana, Zephyra led the Sky Sanctuary to swiftly take control of the entire Undead Sanctuary.


    Whether it was out of fear of the Sky Sanctuary or Holy Maiden Aeliana herself, the Undead Sanctuary, with its millennia of heritage, showed no resistance and fully submitted.


    This shocking turn of events astounded the many sects who witnessed it firsthand.


    Timothy had just left the forbidden area when he saw a few disciples kneeling at the entrance, crying their hearts out.


    "Sect Leader, Sect Leader, wake up, please!"


    "Sect Leader, please take this spiritual medicine, it might help with your injuries."


    Timothy wasn''t initially interested, but from a distance, he felt a strange familiarity with the old man lying defeated on the ground.


    Driven by curiosity, he approached and asked the disciple who was crying the hardest, "What happened to this old Sect Leader?"


    "Brother Timothy!"


    Upon seeing Timothy, the disciple''s face lit up with joy, but soon, his sorrow deepened. "Brother Timothy, the man lying there is our Sect Leader Faelan, a man of great virtue and respect in our sect.


    Sect Leader Faelan may not be a fighter, but he can see into everyone''s relationships, earning him great admiration from many sects.


    But today, he entered the forbidden area alone and was mysteriously attacked.


    He''s bruised all over, and all his magical treasures have been stolen.


    I fear someone attacked him just to steal his treasures!"


    "What?"


    Timothy was never one to wear his heart on his sleeve.


    But even he couldn''t help feeling outraged upon hearing this.


    "Is this something a normal human would do?"


    Timothy cursed loudly, furious, "To beat up such a kind old man just for some treasures, I can''t imagine what kind of beast would do such a thing.


    Such people are worse than animals!


    Shameless, how can there be such shameless people in this world!"


    "You''re right, Brother Timothy!"


    "Brother Timothy, I didn''t expect you to be so righteous. When we get back, I must paint your portrait and frame it!"


    Seeing Timothy''s righteous indignation, the disciples around Faelan were deeply moved and inspired by his sense of justice.


    "No worries, I, Timothy, am just that kind of upright person."


    Timothy waved his hand, seemingly indifferent to the praise around him, and knelt down, saying, "Your Sect Leader has indeed suffered some serious injuries, but I happen to have some excellent healing methods here that might help revive him."


    "Brother Timothy, you truly are the kindest person in the world!" sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In an instant, the disciples around Faelan were moved to tears.


    Meeting for the first time, yet facing a complete stranger, Timothy was extending such a helping hand.


    Who else in the world could be as kind as Timothy?


    Everyone made way, moved to tears.


    Timothy walked up to Faelan.


    Just then, the unconscious Faelan suddenly coughed twice and began to breathe heavily.


    "It hurts, it hurts so much," Faelan murmured weakly.


    "Sect Leader Faelan is awake! He''s really awake!"


    In an instant, the disciples around Faelan exclaimed in unison.


    They had fed Faelan many healing medicines and tried all sorts of methods.


    Unexpectedly, Faelan woke up at this moment!


    "Sect Leader, are you feeling better? Do you need more pain-relieving medicine?"


    Immediately, a disciple stepped forward to gently help Faelan sit up.


    "Uh, give me two painkillers."


    After taking the medicine, the weak and pained Faelan finally managed to slowly open his eyes.


    "To think someone would hit me so hard, that kid! If he dared to do this, then he can''t blame me for..."


    Faelan''s voice was weak and trembling with venom, but he stopped mid-sentence as his cloudy eyes suddenly recognized a familiar figure standing before him.


    The blurry figure gradually became clearer in his vision, and when he finally saw who it was, Faelan''s mouth dropped open in shock.


    Standing before him was none other than Timothy��the very person who had beaten him up in the forbidden area and stolen all his magical treasures and medicines!


    In an instant, the fear of being chased and beaten by Timothy swept over Faelan again.


    His already fragile heart seemed to crack.


    After all these years, when had Faelan ever been humiliated or beaten like this?


    "You, you!"


    Faelan pointed at Timothy, completely overwhelmed by fear.


    A chill ran through him, his heart shattered, and he couldn''t catch his breath. Pointing at Timothy, his eyes rolled back.


    He fainted right there and then.


    "Sect Leader!"


    "Sect Leader, what''s wrong with you!"


    Faelan''s disciples were horrified and rushed to his side.


    But Faelan had already passed out, foaming at the mouth.


    "Sect Leader, Sect Leader, how could you faint again!"


    All the disciples were crying out loud.


    Only Timothy suddenly realized a very serious problem.


    "Holy crap, how come this Sect Leader Faelan looks exactly like the old man I beat up and robbed of medicines in the secret realm?"


    So, the person who beat him up was none other than himself!


    "Condolences, condolences, you don''t need to worry, Sect Leader Faelan just suffered some minor injuries, he should be fine soon."


    Timothy coughed awkwardly and quietly slipped away from the crowd.


    Off to the side, he suddenly noticed several nervous glances.


    These glances came from Abbot Fenvin and the leaders of Goldspire Peak and Sword Peak Sect.


    "What''s up, any problem?" Timothy''s gaze swept over the three.


    "Nothing, nothing, we''re all friends of Faelan, just wanted to say...


    Well done, Timothy!


    Hahaha, Timothy, don''t mind it.


    Although it seems like Faelan got some bruises, at his age, a beating is just like a massage, no problem at all!"


    Instantly, the three burst into laughter together.


    "Haha, it seems the three Sect Leaders have quite an eye for things," Timothy joined in the laughter, equally embarrassed.


    "Hahaha, to meet such a promising person like you here, I''m thrice fortunate!"


    "Hahaha, and to meet a few Sect Leaders who know the score, I feel the same."


    For a moment, four hysterical laughs echoed near the forbidden area, startling all the disciples around.


    If they didn''t all recognize Timothy and these sect leaders, they might have thought a demonic cultivator had infiltrated their ranks.


    But as the laughter died down, Timothy''s gaze suddenly shifted, his lips curling into a sly smile: "However, since all three Sect Leaders are acquainted with Faelan, I presume you must all have some of Faelan''s most treasured items, like the Energizing Herb, right?"


    "Timothy, what are you implying?"


    "What do you think?" Timothy cracked his knuckles and took a step forward.

 Chapter 122 - 122: Honey, you mean...

    With Zephyra guarding the place, no one dares to defy the Undead Sanctuary anymore.


    Amidst the intermittent crying of Faelan''s disciples, Timothy was sitting on Azura''s dragon back, ready to return to Sky Sanctuary. Suddenly, Holy Maiden Aeliana moved closer and sat right behind him.


    "Holy Maiden, are you...?"


    Timothy stepped back.


    "Didn''t Sylvia say she wanted you to go with me? I don''t have a mount, do you really want to see me fly there all alone?"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana leaned against Timothy''s back, batting her eyelashes and putting on a pitiful look.


    "Are you sure Sylvia won''t chop you into pieces when she sees us sitting like this?"


    "Cough, well..." S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana showed a hint of fear, but quickly flashed a coquettish smile: "It''s okay, if I can die with you, like a pair of lovebirds, I wouldn''t regret it."


    "Holy crap, the Holy Maiden... the Holy Maiden is actually sitting with Brother Timothy!"


    "Why are they so close together?


    Didn''t someone just say that in the forbidden land, the Holy Maiden was just testing Timothy? Could it be that the two of them..."


    "What the heck is going on!"


    Meanwhile, people had started to witness this intimate scene.


    If this continued, it wouldn''t be long before rumors started flying everywhere.


    Timothy, with a heavy heart, signaled Azura to take off at full speed.


    With a majestic dragon roar, Azura soared into the sky.


    People looked up to see the majestic blue dragon, with Timothy commanding it.


    Behind him, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s golden hair fluttered in the wind, leaning gently against him with a sweet smile, seemingly enjoying the ride.


    Although only a few dozen disciples around Faelan actually saw this scene.


    Everyone was dumbstruck, completely frozen in place.


    ...


    Upon reaching Sky Sanctuary and landing, Timothy immediately distanced himself from Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    "Isn''t it a bit too much to distance yourself from me like this? After all, I''m just a frail woman."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana moved closer, looking pitiful.


    "You call Holy Emperor-level strength frail? The main thing is..." Timothy glanced towards Sky Sanctuary and coughed lightly.


    "Cough, well, yeah."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana immediately seemed a bit intimidated.


    She lowered her shoulders and even her walk became very proper.


    As they approached Sky Sanctuary, both slowed their steps.


    Although confident just moments ago, Holy Maiden Aeliana now seemed a bit scared: "Maybe you should go in alone, maybe Sylvia got the message wrong, she might not have meant to summon me..."


    Timothy gave her a look: "If you don''t go, maybe Goddess Sylvia will be at Blooming Sanctuary with a knife looking for you in an hour."


    "Uh, then I better go."


    Hearing this, Holy Maiden Aeliana hurriedly followed Timothy closely into Sky Sanctuary.


    A chilly mist lingered, and on the high throne sat Sylvia with her ethereal presence.


    Her pale blue gown gently fell over the chair, her legs, white and delicate as lotus roots, crossed elegantly, like finely carved jade.


    Such a long chair, no, such a white chair.


    Timothy suddenly felt his throat go dry.


    "Timothy, I heard that you got quite close with Holy Maiden Aeliana in the forbidden land?"


    Just then, Sylvia smiled gently.


    Her laughter was as melodious as flowing water, but it sent a chill down Timothy''s spine.


    Beside him, Holy Maiden Aeliana secretly breathed a sigh of relief, a smug smile appearing on her face.


    It seemed Sylvia was planning to deal with Timothy, so she probably had nothing to worry about!


    Timothy hurriedly defended himself: "Honey, you believe me, I did nothing wrong, I really refused her outright!"


    "I know."


    Sylvia nodded quickly: "I had already received the news.


    I heard that in the forbidden land, Holy Maiden Aeliana tried to test you, even using her charms.


    But you were completely unmoved and refused her outright?"


    "Uh?"


    Hearing this, both Timothy and Holy Maiden Aeliana were momentarily stunned.


    "Honey, you mean..."


    Timothy looked up and suddenly noticed a thaw in Sylvia''s icy demeanor, a slight smile curling at the corners of her mouth, and even her pale legs seemed to twitch excitedly.


    "Hmph, you did well.


    I''ll forgive you for what happened in the forbidden land."


    Her light chuckle, tinged with a smile, was more adorable than ever.


    "You really have a keen eye, honey!" Timothy couldn''t help but give a thumbs up in admiration.


    "But, daring to have designs on Timothy behind my back, don''t you think you owe me an explanation, Aeliana?" Sylvia turned to Holy Maiden Aeliana, her smile chillingly sinister.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana suddenly felt a cold shiver down her spine.


    This was a scenario she hadn''t anticipated at all!


    "No, this isn''t right!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana felt she was being treated unfairly.


    "Sylvia, you''re biased! Timothy is also at fault, you can''t just punish me!"


    "Holy Maiden, haven''t you heard of a couple standing united? My wife is so kind-hearted, how could she bear to strike me?" Timothy taunted from the side.


    Sylvia smiled lightly and didn''t speak, but she stepped closer to Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana was completely flustered, feeling a tremendous malice from the world.


    These two, not only flaunting their love but even their hearts seemed to be strung together.


    This was clearly unfair treatment!


    She vividly remembered, two hundred years ago, Sylvia was that little girl who constantly read "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners" and scorned all men.


    Back then, Sylvia wouldn''t even spare a glance at any man.


    She also remembered, a hundred years ago, a powerful Holy Emperor confessed his love to Sylvia.


    But he was coldly rejected by Sylvia, leading to a mental breakdown and a ruined path of cultivation.


    But now, Sylvia had changed, completely changed.


    Not only was she flaunting her love, but she had also become a fierce protector of her husband!


    "Sylvia, we''ve been friends for hundreds of years."


    "Sylvia, men are just external possessions, you mustn''t be blinded by them!"


    "Woohoo, Sylvia, please let me go, don''t do this!"


    In the great hall, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s pleas echoed one after another.


    But these pleas couldn''t stop Sylvia''s advancing steps.


    Soon, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s graceful figure was dragged behind a barrier.


    Accompanied by Sylvia''s swift and decisive actions, the cries of pleading continued.


    Outside the barrier.


    Timothy quietly activated the Piercing Sight technique of the Soulborn Eye.


    Instantly, the scenes behind the barrier were laid bare.


    And his nose began to bleed.

 Chapter 123 - 123: Comprehension failed！？

    The power of the Soulborn Eye is great, but it really takes a toll on the body.


    After getting back to his room, Timothy had to pop several Energizing Herbs just to recover from the nosebleeds that had left him feeling drained.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana had been whisked away by the goddess to continue tidying up the sleeping quarters. The scene now was probably even more chaotic than before.


    For a moment, Timothy even started to doubt.


    This Holy Maiden Aeliana, who had been his closest confidante and wife for hundreds of years��could it be that she wasn''t really after his body, but after his wife''s position instead?


    After all, you can guard against many things, but it''s hardest to guard against your best friend.


    Looks like I''ll have to be more careful from now on.


    [Ding, host has successfully caused the Bone Sovereign to self-destruct, and the sacred land has submitted. You have also forged a deep connection with the princess of the Netherworld of Reincarnation with a single sword strike. System reward: a deluxe gift package.]


    After waiting for so long, the system finally released the reward.


    Timothy didn''t hesitate to open the deluxe gift package.


    [Skill point balance has reached 150 skill points]


    [Choose +1 Epic-level magical artifact]


    [Receive Enlightenment Body panel]


    [Activate Soulborn Eye ability��Vital Points]


    Timothy carefully examined the system''s rewards.


    Aside from the skill points, which were already overflowing...


    "Enlightenment Body panel?"


    As Timothy pondered, a pale golden panel suddenly appeared before his eyes.


    The strength of the Enlightenment Body lies in its ability to comprehend everything, turning any object into a target for enlightenment.


    However, the Enlightenment Body also has a significant flaw.


    To comprehend something, not only do you need great insight, but you also need the right opportunity, chance, and luck.


    Not everything can be comprehended, and not everything comprehended is useful.


    Just like when Nolan comprehended the Path of Narcissism, it was utterly useless except for making him more narcissistic...


    Comprehending such paths is not only time-consuming and exhausting, but the results can often be more harmful than beneficial.


    However, this panel is practically a godsend for the Enlightenment Body.


    The panel lists the abilities that can be awakened by comprehending various objects, and even marks the success rates, offering a service that''s incredibly thoughtful and precise!


    Timothy activated the panel function and cast his gaze onto the table.


    Instantly, the panel analyzed the data.


    [Target: Firewood]


    [Contained spiritual energy: None]


    [Potential ability to comprehend: Split the Mountain with One Axe]


    [Method of comprehension: Keep chopping with an axe until comprehension is achieved]


    [Success rate: 2%]


    "The success rate seems a bit low."


    Timothy shook his head, deciding not to pursue such a costly ability.


    Just as he stepped out of his room, a figure suddenly came running towards him.


    "Brother Timothy, why were you gone for so long again?


    I missed you so much. When I heard that Brother Timothy had ventured into the perilous Bone Path in the sacred land, I was worried sick.


    Hehe, but I''m glad Brother Timothy has returned safely.


    Since that''s the case..."


    The one running up to Timothy was Yvenna.


    At this moment, her beautiful eyes were filled with emotion, as if autumn waters were surging in them, and her heart was bursting with excitement.


    She shyly and excitedly lifted her head, her eyes sparkling as she gazed intently at Timothy. "Brother Timothy, I know how you feel. That punch you gave me last time felt so good, I''ve been reliving it ever since. I even hesitate to wash the spot where you hit me when I take a bath. So... Don''t be shy this time, Brother Timothy, let''s kiss.


    I''m willing to give myself to you, even if it means sacrificing the modesty expected of a girl!"


    "Muah, muah, muah."


    Yvenna puckered up and lunged forward again.


    [Target: Sky Sanctuary disciple Yvenna]


    [Cultivation level: Energy Foundation Peak]


    [Potential ability to comprehend: Crush Infatuation Fist (a punch that can end the infatuation)]


    [Method of comprehension: Throw a punch]


    [Success rate: 99%]


    Facing Yvenna, who was about to cling to him, Timothy didn''t hesitate and threw a punch.


    "Bang!"


    With one punch, Yvenna was gently sent flying into the air.


    [System update: Comprehension failed]


    "A 99% chance and it still fails?"


    Timothy was puzzled.


    "Brother Timothy, although it''s not as good as a kiss, your punch is so gentle!"


    At the same time, Yvenna came running back again.


    "Whoosh, bang!"


    [System update: Comprehension failed]


    "Bang!"


    [System update: Comprehension failed]


    "Brother Timothy, hehe, here I come again!"


    ...


    However, after several punches, Timothy still couldn''t comprehend the "Crush Infatuation Fist."


    "Are you sure about the 99% chance?"


    Timothy was doubtful.


    [Ding, normally, the chance of comprehending this punch is indeed very high. However, Yvenna''s level of infatuation with the host is so deep that it completely negates any impact you might have, greatly reducing the likelihood of successful comprehension.]


    Timothy: "��"


    Just a few days ago, he was dominating the battlefield, even chasing down and slaying Holy Emperor-level powerhouses alone, but now he found himself completely unable to handle Yvenna.


    Who would have thought that this seemingly harmless little junior sister was actually his nemesis!


    "Brother Timothy, here I come again, your punches feel so good, muah muah muah~"


    "Noggin Knocker Fist!"


    Finally, Timothy couldn''t take it anymore.


    With one punch, Yvenna was sent flying in a beautiful arc across the sky.


    "Brother Timothy, I''ll come back to find you! Hehe, Brother Timothy is so gentle~ This punch, it feels so good~"


    Even as she flew through the air, Yvenna''s excited voice about her infatuation still reached him.


    "This junior sister is nice, but a bit silly."


    Timothy sighed helplessly and continued to look around.


    [Object: Mystic Vine]


    [Spiritual energy: Relatively Pure]


    [Potential ability to comprehend: The Path of Artistry]


    [Method of comprehension: Meditate for 180 days, observing beauty and freshness.]


    [Success rate: 70%] S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Object: Female Disciple''s Brassiere]


    [Spiritual energy: A Trace]


    [Potential ability to comprehend: The Path of Perversion]


    [Method of comprehension: CENSORED]


    [Success rate: 90%]


    "Holy smokes, what''s this!"


    Noticing the brassiere hanging out to dry from the neighboring courtyard, Timothy quickly averted his gaze.


    If he accidentally comprehended that, he''d be socially dead on the spot!


    Who knew the Enlightenment Body, though sounding great, was constantly fraught with danger...


    "I heard that the Themyscira Sect is planning to host a Couples Sweetness Festival soon, how about it, do you guys want to go?"


    "Themyscira Sect? But I thought the Themyscira Sect, heavily influenced by Goddess Sylvia, was firmly against forming romantic relationships with men?"


    "I''d like to go, but I don''t have a male partner. Am I supposed to go there just to watch others flaunt their love?"


    "Stop it, I''m already feeling sour, boo hoo."


    [Ding, system notification. Participating in the Couples Sweetness Festival with the goddess might give you a chance to comprehend a mysterious path of enlightenment.]


    Just then, the system notification sounded.

 Chapter 124 - 124: Then its settled, babe

    "Even though it''s a bit of a pain, I really want to go check it out."


    "I feel the same, even if it means getting our hearts broken like lovestruck puppies. Who knows, we might even bump into some hotties there."


    "But, Goddess Sylvia probably doesn''t know about the Courtship Revelry Festival, right?"


    "Of course not, and we absolutely can''t let her find out. Otherwise, I''m afraid..."


    "I know, I know. After all, Goddess Sylvia has been single for over six hundred years. She probably can''t stand such scenes..."


    "Shh, keep it down. If Goddess Sylvia hears you, you''re done for." S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two female disciples looked around mysteriously, making sure no one was around, before excitedly planning to leave the Sky Sanctuary under the guise of completing a mission.


    But what they didn''t know was that Timothy had heard everything loud and clear.


    "There''s a great chance to gain some mystical powers, and I can even sneak in a date with my wife. How could I pass up such a perfect opportunity!"


    Timothy immediately headed to the Sky Sanctuary.


    In the past, the Sky Sanctuary was always guarded by strong sentinels on both sides.


    However, since his arrival, these guards had been stationed far away from the main hall.


    In the vast Sky Sanctuary, shrouded in mist and cold air, only Sylvia sat aloof on her throne.


    But as Timothy walked in, Sylvia''s frosty demeanor quickly and subtly softened.


    "Hey, babe."


    "Didn''t you miss me~?"


    Instantly, Sylvia''s effort to maintain her cool facade crumbled.


    "Hehe, I knew you missed me."


    Noticing Sylvia''s evasive gaze, Timothy chuckled and moved closer.


    "Hmph, as if I''d waste my time missing you."


    This time, Sylvia didn''t even try to hide the slight smile tugging at her lips.


    Seeing that smile, Timothy knew he was right.


    So, he pretended to be sad: "Babe, didn''t you just praise me yesterday for keeping my composure around Holy Maiden Aeliana? To think I''ve been away this long and you didn''t miss me at all, that really hurts.


    My heart aches so much, I couldn''t even sleep last night!"


    "No, that''s not what I meant, I mean..." Noticing Timothy''s pained expression, Sylvia suddenly seemed flustered, wondering if she had been too harsh.


    Her face showed a hint of panic as she hurried to explain.


    "Don''t overthink it, it''s not that I didn''t miss you, it''s just that..."


    But before she could finish, she looked up and noticed Timothy barely holding back a laugh.


    "You, you dared to trick me!"


    Recalling her own embarrassing reaction, Sylvia was so mortified she wished she could vanish into thin air.


    "Don''t run, you tricked me, and today you owe me an explanation!"


    "Ha, babe, don''t be mad, I was just joking, I didn''t mean to tease you!"


    "I don''t care!"


    "Ah, murder! The goddess is murdering her own husband!"


    Inside the hall, two figures chased each other swiftly, one after the other.


    Timothy laughed so hard he could barely catch his breath, sprinting around the pillars of the hall.


    Unfortunately, his agile sprinting couldn''t escape Sylvia''s pursuit.


    Soon, Timothy was caught and dragged behind a screen.


    Still laughing, Timothy looked at Sylvia raising her hand and asked, "Babe, I recognize that move. Are you going to spank me? No worries, your husband can take a beating, go ahead and hit hard."


    "You!" Sylvia''s hand paused mid-air.


    She had indeed spanked Holy Maiden Aeliana and Zephyra more than a few times, and not through their clothes.


    But a man''s... behind...


    "Hmph, I''ll let it slide this time. I''ll spare you just this once." Sylvia bit her teeth and finally withdrew her hand.


    "You really can''t bear to hit me, can you?" Timothy teased, moving closer with a grin.


    "It''s not that I can''t bear to hit you!"


    Sylvia''s voice softened, and she huffed proudly, "The only reason I''m sparing you this time is because you did perform quite well in the Forbidden Lands. And your contributions to the submission of the Undead Sanctuary were significant. So, I just..."


    "Since that''s the case, babe, can you agree to one thing for me?" Timothy seized the moment, leaning in closer.


    "What is it?"


    Noticing Timothy''s face drawing near, with a sly smile at the corner of his mouth, Sylvia suddenly blushed, crossing her arms over her chest, "That thing is absolutely out of the question!"


    "Wow, babe, your mind right now..."


    Timothy had only recently noticed.


    Though Goddess Sylvia appears serene and distant, she''s not just familiar with the art of seduction��her thoughts have recently been quite... provocative.


    "I haven''t even said anything yet, what wild steps has your brilliant mind taken!"


    "Cough, what I meant was, I was thinking we could go together to the Courtship Revelry Festival hosted by the Themyscira Sect." Timothy cleared his throat before continuing.


    "Huh? Oh... you meant that."


    Sylvia paused for a moment.


    Timothy: "What did you think I was talking about just now?"


    "Nothing, I wasn''t thinking anything!"


    Seemingly trying to cover up, Sylvia responded louder than necessary.


    However, the lingering blush on her temples betrayed her.


    Timothy smiled but didn''t call her out.


    After a long pause and a few deep breaths, Sylvia finally regained her composure.


    She asked curiously, "Courtship Revelry Festival? What''s that? Why haven''t I heard of it before?"


    Timothy: "Ah, the young folks these days come up with all sorts of ideas. I only just found out about it myself. It''s officially called a ''sweetness festival,'' but I guess it''s more like a Heartbreakers'' Tournament."


    "And you still want to go?"


    Timothy smirked subtly: "What''s the big deal? After all, I''m not single. Honey, do you really think anyone could outdo us in PDA?"


    "..."


    Imagining the Courtship Revelry Festival, Sylvia pictured a grand scene filled with couples.


    Every time she and Timothy had a date, they had to be extremely cautious, mindful of the surrounding eyes.


    But there, it seemed she could blend in completely without feeling out of place.


    More importantly...


    Sylvia finally realized.


    Timothy''s roundabout way of inviting her to the festival was essentially asking her out on a date!


    A date...


    "I''m not sure what this ''sweetness festival'' is all about, but if you really want to go, I might consider going with you." Sylvia murmured softly, pretending to be somewhat reluctant.


    "Then it''s settled, babe. Don''t worry, when it comes to PDA, I don''t believe we can be outdone by anyone!" Timothy immediately laughed.


    It seems, as tsundere as the goddess might be, she''s always been straightforward in her own way!

 Chapter 125 - 125: Goddess Ecstasy Point

    After leaving Sky Sanctuary, Timothy was feeling pretty good about himself and was getting ready to gather some stuff for his date.


    But he hadn''t gone far when he suddenly saw Holy Maiden Aeliana stumbling out of Sylvia''s chambers, clutching her behind as if in pain and looking quite weak.


    Even her usually seductive face was pale, and her lips trembled as if she was on the verge of collapse.


    "What happened to you, Holy Maiden?" Timothy couldn''t help but be startled and asked out of curiosity.


    "What do you think?" Holy Maiden Aeliana winced as she took a small step, giving Timothy a resentful look.


    If Sylvia wasn''t such a jealous freak, always keeping an eye only on her man, would I have ended up in such a sorry state?


    "Hahaha, who would have thought the Holy Maiden would have a day like this?"


    Timothy burst out laughing, then asked with a smile, "But tell me, Holy Maiden, do you dare to tempt me like you did in the secret realm?"


    "Who says I don''t dare!" Holy Maiden Aeliana pursed her lips defiantly.


    Despite the pain in her behind, she endured the discomfort, flipped her golden hair, and managed a seductive pose, "Whenever you want my charm, just let me know~ I''m not like Sylvia, I even... hehe... hiss."


    But just as she was speaking, Holy Maiden Aeliana suddenly felt a chilling cold emanating from within Sky Sanctuary.


    The cold was so intense, it felt like being frozen solid, scaring her to the point where she dared not move.


    "Cough, maybe next time, I better not say it now."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana shivered violently, her eyes wide with fear as she looked towards the grand hall.


    "Sylvia, that woman, is absolutely a jealous maniac!


    Here are some records you wanted,take them, I''m getting out of here."


    She tossed a scroll to Timothy, her face showing fear, and then she hurriedly fled towards the distance.


    "It really is a case of every creature has its nemesis," Timothy mused.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana, cunning and seductive, is tough to handle, but in front of Sylvia, she just caves.


    "But this scroll..."


    Timothy infused his thoughts into the scroll, and a stream of information quickly flooded his mind.


    The scroll contained information about the Netherworld of Reincarnation that he had asked Holy Maiden Aeliana to find.


    "Ninefold Underworld, the cycle of life and death."


    This eerie and mysterious Netherworld of Reincarnation is said to connect the living world with the legendary Underworld.


    However, even in the world of Elant, a place of spiritual practice, no one has yet been able to prove whether the Underworld truly exists, or what happens after death.


    Thus, although recorded, the Netherworld of Reincarnation remains a mystery, unknown to all.


    Even the information Holy Maiden Aeliana found was just vague guesses and records, with no way to verify their accuracy.


    According to the scroll, the Netherworld of Reincarnation is the link between this world and the Underworld.


    All beings must pass through the Netherworld of Reincarnation to move on to the next life.


    However, the Netherworld of Reincarnation is not only perilous, filled with countless soul-eating specters.


    The Nether Royals, who govern the Underworld, have suffered a devastating blow and cannot fully control the Netherworld of Reincarnation.


    In that place, death abounds.


    Countless beings are used as fodder, and numerous souls fall on the path to the next life.


    Only a few souls choose to stay there.


    "Nether Royals? Is that the girl with the crown I met on the cliff?"


    Timothy quickly recalled the girl he had encountered on the cliff, with whom he had formed a connection with a single sword strike.


    However, the records in the scroll ended there, and even Holy Maiden Aeliana knew no more.


    This trip to the Undead Sanctuary had been quite fruitful, gaining legacies and treasures that gave Timothy a few more cards to play against the other two Holy Emperors of Sky Sanctuary who harbored ill intentions.


    Before the sacred image of Goddess Sylvia, disciples of Sky Sanctuary gathered.


    Some to practice, others to worship and admire.


    Timothy had come to this crowded place specifically to test out the second ability from his system''s gift package��the Soulborn Eye, Vital Points.


    "Activate Soulborn Eye."


    As Timothy''s left pupil slightly contracted, a golden light emanated from it.


    Instantly, the disciples around him appeared slightly different in his vision.


    Under the gaze of the Soulborn Eye, each person was marked with glowing points.


    Big or small, numerous or few, each person had at least several points.


    These points corresponded to their most characteristic Vital Points.


    Everyone has various Vital Points, but not everyone''s weaknesses are the same.


    What the Soulborn Eye revealed were the weakest Vital Points of each person.


    "Brother Timothy, what are you looking at?" Felix approached Timothy, trying to curry favor.


    Even though Timothy had stolen the spotlight by riding a dragon on their way to the holy site, causing Felix to lose face, he wouldn''t miss any chance to suck up.


    After all, no matter how much he resented him, Timothy was still out of his reach.


    Timothy looked at Felix, and the Soulborn Eye instantly identified the two weakest points on his body.


    One was on the right side of his neck, and the other three inches below his armpit.


    The two Vital Points were named "Truth Point" and "Laughter Point."


    Without hesitation, Timothy pointed directly at them.


    "Hahahaha, hahaha, hahahaha. Hahahahaha ahahahahahahahahaha..."


    Instantly, Felix fell to the ground, laughing uncontrollably, rolling around crazily.


    Apart from the continuous laughter, he pointed at Timothy while laughing, "Timothy, hahaha. Don''t think I''m really scared of you, hahaha. The only reason I''m sucking up to you is as a temporary measure, just waiting for the right moment to get back at you for the other day. Hahahaha, Timothy, you just wait, hahaha. No!" S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Felix was laughing so hard that his stomach started to cramp, and he quickly covered his mouth.


    Recalling what he had just said, his mind exploded with realization, and he hurriedly tried to explain, "Brother Timothy, I was just talking nonsense because my mind was all mixed up, please don''t take it seriously, hahaha! No, I mean, that was the truth;no, I was just talking nonsense... hahahaha..."


    "This guy is beyond help." Timothy shook his head, and with a swift kick, sent Felix flying into the air like a soccer ball.


    He had to admit, the Soulborn Eye ability was indeed very useful.


    A smirk appeared on Timothy''s face as he looked around at the other disciples.


    "Brother Timothy, what are you going to do?"


    "Brother Timothy, please no!"


    The nearby disciples suddenly realized something was wrong, but it was already too late.


    Timothy''s figure flashed, turning into a shadow that was impossible to catch.


    "Laughter Point."


    "Weeping Point."


    "Desire Point."


    "..."


    Suddenly, cries of agony rose up around the sacred image.


    "Goddess Ecstasy Point."


    As he pointed again, listening to the system''s prompt, Timothy suddenly froze.

 Chapter 126 - 126: Temporary system mission released

    "Mmm~"


    A delightfully light and pleasant sound made Timothy freeze on the spot.


    He had been so focused on finding various vital points that he had completely overlooked the most important thing.


    Standing right in front of him was none other than... Sylvia!


    Timothy couldn''t help but feel a bit embarrassed as he gently pressed that vital point again.


    "Oh~"


    Quickly, he noticed Sylvia''s slightly flushed cheeks and her subtly curled delicate body.


    "So, this vital point is..."


    Timothy never imagined that he would accidentally discover the goddess''s weakness in such a random moment.


    The disciples nearby were all dumbfounded at this moment.


    At least dozens of them witnessed this scene.


    And most of them had heard that incredibly cute little moan.


    "Did the goddess just moan?"


    "How is that possible! But I swear I just clearly heard the goddess... moan?"


    "Could it be that the goddess is also a moaner?"


    "No way, no way, that definitely couldn''t have come from the goddess!"


    "But I heard it loud and clear..."


    Dozens of disciples near the sacred statue felt their worldview shattering.


    In their hearts, Goddess Sylvia was an unattainable being.


    Not to mention such a sound, even getting a close glimpse of the goddess was enough to make them feel incredibly honored and rare.


    If that soft moan really came from the goddess, probably no one in the entire Sky Sanctuary would believe it.


    But that sound was very real!


    Could it be!


    Could it be!


    Just then, Timothy suddenly turned around, a subtle smile playing on his lips.


    Since this situation started because of him, he had to resolve it properly.


    More importantly, how could he let others hear such a cute moan from his wife?


    "Brother Timothy, what... what are you going to do?"


    "Are you going to kill someone for the goddess!"


    "I didn''t hear anything, I didn''t hear anything at all!"


    The disciples immediately felt a chill and hurriedly backed away.


    But how could Timothy let them go.


    "It''s nothing, just going to put you to sleep for a while."


    Timothy smiled, pulling out a baseball bat that was even thicker than a tree trunk.


    "Memory Erase Technique!"


    With a loud shout, Timothy charged at the disciples.


    Screams erupted one after another as the disciples tried to resist, but they were utterly powerless.


    "Thud, thud, thud."


    With each strike, it didn''t take long before all their heads were buzzing and they collapsed to the ground.


    Dozens of disciples were knocked out cold, none spared.


    "Ah, that''s more like it."


    Timothy dusted off his hands, very satisfied as he put away the baseball bat.


    With this primitive and violent memory erasing technique, there was absolutely no way anyone could remember what had just happened. S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Turning to look at Sylvia, Timothy immediately smiled and earnestly promised, "Hehe, honey, don''t be mad, I definitely did that vital point on purpose.


    I promise! Even though I know about this weakness of yours, I''ll never casually press that vital point again!"


    But contrary to what he thought, Sylvia pursed her lips slightly, her gaze evasive. "Actually... it''s not necessary."


    "Huh?"


    Timothy paused, "What do you mean, honey?"


    "Do I really have to spell it out..."


    Sylvia gave Timothy a resentful look, biting her lip, and after a long pause, she whispered, "What I mean is, the feeling at that vital point was quite nice. When you give me massages in the future, you can press there a bit more."


    Saying this, she pointed shyly to the spot just below her belly, where Timothy had touched earlier.


    "You mean, you... No problem, leave it to me!"


    This time, Timothy was completely sure.


    His wife really was the type to protest yet yearn!


    ...


    "Phew."


    Sylvia took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    Even she didn''t know why, but that seemingly casual touch from Timothy had made her feel a tingling comfort throughout her body.


    But as a slight chill swept through, Sylvia quickly suppressed that strange sensation.


    The mental fortitude of a Holy Emperor was not something ordinary people could comprehend.


    "But you promised to go to the conference with me, how did you end up here practicing... this strange massage technique?" Sylvia asked, staring at Timothy.


    "I was just practicing randomly, but since you''re in a hurry, let''s go," Timothy said with a smile, whistling.


    A dragon''s roar came from the horizon, and Azura, shimmering with blue scales, quickly descended in front of the sacred statue.


    However, she was still holding a bone in her mouth, seemingly enjoying it quite comfortably.


    "Hmph, the sisters in Sky Sanctuary all make me delicious food, but you, my master, not only don''t feed me well but also ride me all the time," Azura huffed discontentedly.


    "System, Golden Scale Dragon Carp."


    Dealing with a rebellious young dragon, Timothy had long mastered the technique.


    As soon as a Golden Scale Dragon Carp appeared in his hand, Azura immediately became incredibly obedient.


    Even anxiously wagging her tail, she cooed, "Hurry up and ride, hurry up and ride, hehe, just forget what I said earlier, okay?"


    Timothy felt a chill down his spine.


    Good thing Azura was now in her dragon form.


    Otherwise, those words and actions just now might have led to a punishment!


    Timothy soared into the sky on the dragon.


    Timothy sat in front, while Sylvia sat sideways on the dragon''s back, inadvertently leaning against Timothy''s back.


    "What''s this about the Goddess?"


    The eyes of all the disciples and elders in Sky Sanctuary were drawn to the sky.


    Especially Elder Turner, who had seen Timothy and Sylvia together often today, felt even more puzzled.


    "Is Goddess Sylvia planning to take Timothy on a mission again?"


    Elder Turner had already told the disciples of Sky Sanctuary about the last time Timothy mentioned going with the goddess to investigate the epic battle between two pythons.


    Even though he thought the goddess probably had no other intentions but to take Timothy for training,


    Elder Turner still felt something odd.


    Even if the goddess saw Timothy as a talented prot��g�� to be nurtured more closely,


    Given the goddess''s usually cold and aloof nature, never putting anyone in her eyes,


    Lately, the relationship between the goddess and Timothy seemed... a bit too close?


    ...


    [Ding, the tormentor of lovers finally gets tormented.


    Temporary system mission released.


    Go on a date with the goddess and flaunt your love, making all the couples at the Courtship Revelry Festival.


    System reward: Choose any location across the realms for a proposal.]


    As Timothy rode the dragon through the sky, the system suddenly issued a mission.

 Chapter 127 - 127: Shattered once again

    "Selene''s out of seclusion again!"


    At Blooming Sanctuary, this announcement instantly grabbed everyone''s attention.


    Many female disciples gathered beside the cave, quietly waiting for Selene to appear.


    As the frail figure emerged into the light, all the disciples felt a pang of sympathy.


    Selene, once proud and dismissive as the younger sister of Holy Maiden Aeliana, had been humbled by two consecutive emotional setbacks, leaving her visibly worn.


    "Congratulations on completing your seclusion, Selene," the disciples of Holy Maiden Aeliana said, bowing respectfully.


    Even though Selene still seemed a bit weak, the disciples couldn''t help but admire her.


    Heartbreak is a serious blow for any practitioner, potentially causing irreversible damage.


    For ordinary people, mending a broken spirit even once is incredibly difficult.


    Yet, Selene faced two major emotional traumas and, after months of introspection, emerged from seclusion with her spirit restored.


    Her extraordinary resilience and strength were truly admirable.


    "Don''t worry, Selene. These setbacks are just obstacles on your path of cultivation. Once you overcome this, you''ll emerge stronger, reaching new heights!"


    "That''s right, who else but Selene could recover from such deep emotional wounds twice? You''re bound to redeem yourself, defeat the Mindfiend, and restore your former glory!"


    Amidst the praises, Selene simply nodded nonchalantly and said, "I appreciate your thoughts today. I need to see my sister now, so please go ahead without me."


    "Take care of yourself," the disciples responded, nodding respectfully.


    From Selene''s calm demeanor, they could tell that her spirit was now as still as still water��not only fully recovered but even more advanced.


    Despite their concerns, they knew.


    This time, Selene seemed truly reborn, completely free from the Mindfiend!


    The disciples slowly dispersed, and Selene walked alone towards Holy Maiden Aeliana''s chamber.


    "Timothy? Just a matter of time before he''s defeated," she muttered to herself, boosting her own morale.


    This thought filled her with increasing confidence and a surge of boldness.


    Beaten down at an auction and humiliated by seeing Timothy riding a dragon right after her previous seclusion, her spirit had once been completely dominated by the fear of Timothy''s Mindfiend.


    But now, she was completely transformed!


    With every step, Selene''s resolve grew stronger.


    Having healed her spirit again, her cultivation had greatly improved.


    The threat Timothy posed with his Mindfiend was now insignificant.


    With her terrifyingly fast progress, it wouldn''t be long before she surpassed Timothy effortlessly.


    Soon, she would easily defeat him and cut off the past associated with that Mindfiend.


    That moment was not far off.


    Thinking this, a slight, smug smile appeared on Selene''s lips as she approached the chamber.


    She had always taken pride in her sister, Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    Even though they had a great sisterly bond, Selene never showed any disrespect or contempt when facing her sister.


    For her, Holy Maiden Aeliana was always a sacred and inviolable "Goddess."


    This reverence was so profound that not even their sisterly relationship could diminish it.


    In her heart, there was only admiration for her sister.


    And Holy Maiden Aeliana, having reached the Holy Emperor level, was revered by all, untouchable as Selene had hoped.


    Every time she saw her sister, Selene felt an inexplicable thrill in her heart.


    Today, having finally mended her spirit and emerged from seclusion, the first thing Selene wanted to do was to see her sister. But as she approached the chamber, she suddenly noticed Holy Maiden Aeliana floating down from the sky, just returning to her quarters.


    "Did sister leave the sanctuary?" Selene wondered, watching Holy Maiden Aeliana more intently.


    But she quickly noticed that Aeliana, usually the epitome of grace and sanctity, was clutching her hip and walking with a slight limp.


    "What on earth happened to her?" Selene was shocked and hurriedly followed quietly to the outside of the chamber, watching as Holy Maiden Aeliana entered.


    Inside, as soon as she entered, Aeliana couldn''t help but whimper softly, "Ouch, that hurts..."


    Despite her formidable strength, even a seemingly light punishment had left her in pain.


    Feeling the throbbing pain in her hip, Holy Maiden Aeliana muttered resentfully, "It''s all Timothy''s fault. If it weren''t for him... Ah, it hurts..."


    With a pained whimper, tears welled up in Aeliana''s eyes as she murmured resentfully, "He really doesn''t know his own strength. It''s not the first time, and he''s still so rough. Just this once is enough to hurt for days. Can''t he be gentler next time?"


    After speaking, she staggered to the window, her delicate body in pain as she lay on the bed, rubbing her slightly swollen buttocks that Sylvia had hit.


    Witnessing this scene and hearing Holy Maiden Aeliana''s murmured words, Selene was stunned.


    Her mind was struck by lightning!


    What did her sister just say?


    "It''s all Timothy''s fault, is it because of him that she''s like this?"


    What exactly happened? What could make her sister, a Holy Emperor-level practitioner, clutch her buttocks in pain and even walk with a limp?


    Could it be!


    Selene''s mind was in complete turmoil.


    She didn''t want to believe it, nor could she dare to believe it.


    But what Holy Maiden Aeliana said, and her evident condition, left no room for another explanation. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All of this!


    Moreover, Holy Maiden Aeliana had whispered it herself.


    Saying it wasn''t the first time, Timothy didn''t know his own strength, was too rough, and she hoped he could be gentler next time.


    "How can this be explained?"


    Selene tried hard to convince herself not to imagine in that direction.


    But reality was so clearly laid out before her eyes, leaving her no ground for denial.


    Her sister, the esteemed Holy Maiden Aeliana, a Holy Emperor-level practitioner, had been involved with Timothy... in that way...


    Tears began to flow.


    More and more tears, larger and larger drops, and before she knew it, Selene''s face was streaked with tears.


    She recalled the terrifying figure at the auction.


    Not just herself, but now even her sister, Holy Maiden Aeliana, had fallen prey to that beast.


    And it seemed her sister might even be finding some pleasure in it...


    Even Holy Maiden Aeliana had completely succumbed, Timothy, that beast, that demon! She had no chance of defeating him...


    With tears rolling down her cheeks, Selene''s heart, so recently mended, shattered once again.

 Chapter 128 - 128: Petalfall Glen

    "Sect Leader, are you sure you want to go through with this?"


    On a hillside blanketed with cherry blossoms, stood a woman in her early thirties.


    Though she was no longer in the flush of youth, her charm was still very much alive.


    Her figure, tightly wrapped in her clothes, was like a ripe fruit, voluptuous and alluring, revealing an extraordinary allure.


    She was none other than Thalia, the Sect Leader of the Themyscira Sect.


    "The assembly has already been called. Do you really want me to go back on my word?" Thalia looked down the hillside, her response cold and detached.


    "But this goes against everything our Themyscira Sect stands for!" The sect official behind her was visibly upset and confused.


    Under normal circumstances, Sect Leader Thalia was someone they all looked up to.


    But regarding today''s actions, the official just couldn''t wrap her head around it: "Sect Leader, you''ve always taken Goddess Sylvia as your role model. Even though Goddess Sylvia hasn''t mentioned ''The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' for over a hundred years, you''ve treated it like sacred scripture. You even risked opposition from many other sects to establish the Single Women''s Alliance.


    Such courage, I can''t think of another woman in the world who could match you. But why would you suddenly give up and even host this tacky ''Courtship Revelry Festival''?"


    "For what reason?" Thalia was silent for a moment before she sighed and finally said, "What if I told you it was for Goddess Sylvia, would you believe me?"


    "Goddess Sylvia? But what does this have to do with her?" the official asked instinctively.


    Suddenly, she raised her head, her eyes flashing with excitement, "Wait, Sect Leader, are you suggesting��"


    "I''m doing this to provoke Goddess Sylvia," Thalia''s eyes showed a resolute determination, as if she had made up her mind to go all in. "Even if the Single Women''s Alliance is established, without Goddess Sylvia, it''s just an empty shell. What I really want is to spread the goddess''s teachings all over the world, and maybe one day beyond the continent of Elant.


    Goddess Sylvia is the core and the source of it all. Only with the goddess does everything truly make sense."


    "So, you''re hosting this event to provoke the goddess, to remind her how tedious and repulsive love can be?" The official was invigorated, almost interrupting.


    "Exactly. Once the festival is fully underway, I will go to Goddess Sylvia and invite her to see for herself how vile and boring these lovers'' actions are," Thalia nodded slightly.


    Looking down at the men and women gathering below, her gaze was full of determination.


    "So, Sect Leader, you had such a profound intention!" Hearing this, all the official''s confusion melted away, and she was thrilled.


    The goddess had indeed seemed to have forgotten what she once deemed the most useless thing��love.


    But for the goddess who wrote ''The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners,'' it must have been just a temporary oversight.


    If the Sect Leader could indeed bring Goddess Sylvia to witness all this, perhaps, the situation could change dramatically.


    With the goddess''s leadership, everything would have the most important soul!


    That moment might not be far off!


    All the women in the world deceived by men were waiting for Goddess Sylvia to save them!


    ...


    Petalfall Glen.


    This place was known as the most beautiful scenery of the Themyscira Sect.


    Unlike typical cherry blossom scenes, here the cherry blossoms bloomed all year round.


    The cherry blossoms danced in the wind and then transformed back into spiritual energy that merged into the soil, sprouting new blossoms.


    This beautiful sight was renowned worldwide, yet it was extremely difficult for outsiders to enter.


    But today, Petalfall Glen was not only open to the public, but the Themyscira Sect, which had always been highly resistant to romance, was hosting the "Courtship Revelry Festival" here.


    Such a grand occasion was indeed rare, and many couples rushed to be here.


    After all, the appearance of those who practice is generally not too shabby, especially those who usually don''t have a chance to show off their partners. They seemed to have grabbed a golden opportunity.


    Usually, flaunting your relationship in the Sect could get you mobbed, but here, you could do it without any reservations!


    Opportunities to witness sweet couples from various sects were rare.


    Many didn''t want to miss such a perfect chance.


    "The Junior Sect Leader from Southblade Ridge and his girlfriend are here!"


    "That''s the princess from Everwest Kingdom and her consort!"


    "Holy smokes, even the Sect Leader from Misty Crane Mountain came with his girlfriend!"


    "I remember these two. They''re the famous celestial couple known for their thievery. Can''t believe they showed up too!"


    Sitting under the cherry trees at Petalfall Glen, groups of couples couldn''t hide their astonishment.


    They thought they were coming here to flaunt their love, but they hadn''t expected the Themyscira Sect to pull such a crowd. sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Among the couples that came, many were famous celestial couples.


    Many of them were of extraordinary status, rarely seen on ordinary days.


    Hearing that the Themyscira Sect would have music and dance performances, these couples all sat quietly in Petalfall Glen, waiting.


    However, the waiting was somewhat...


    Watching couple after couple sweetly intertwined, completely blending into the surroundings.


    Some singles who came felt like crying without tears.


    They thought they were steadfast in their hearts and wouldn''t be affected by such scenes.


    But when they actually saw it, they couldn''t resist at all.


    What was this so-called Courtship Revelry Festival?


    It was clearly a Heartbreakers'' Tournament!


    "Sweetheart, I missed you today."


    "You''re my sweetie."


    "Muah muah muah."


    In just a short time, some were sickeningly sweetened by the scene, while others felt sour.


    And at the same time, even more couples were heading to Petalfall Glen.


    The spectacle of the festival far exceeded everyone''s imagination.


    Meanwhile, in the distant woods, a whirlwind swept through, scattering cherry blossoms.


    Upon the majestic blue dragon, Sylvia and Timothy descended.


    "Honey, are you sure you want to go straight there?" Timothy asked, seeing Sylvia heading directly towards Petalfall Glen.


    After all, this was different from Azure Sea City.


    In mortal towns, even with a large population, no one recognized Goddess Sylvia.


    At most, they might have seen a vague statue of the goddess elsewhere.


    But at this event hosted by the Themyscira Sect, all the attendees were practitioner couples.


    If Sylvia appeared here, it would likely cause a sensation.


    Especially since those practitioners who knew of Goddess Sylvia''s strong aversion to love might be terrified, possibly scrambling to run away.


    However, Sylvia didn''t answer Timothy''s question.


    Instead, she suddenly grabbed his hand and without hesitation, stepped out of the woods and headed towards Petalfall Glen, filled with couples.

 Chapter 129 - 129: Unique Charisma Aura

    Petalfall Glen.


    Cherry blossoms fluttered down from the sky, and a gentle breeze would lift the petals into the air, filling the atmosphere with a sweet fragrance.


    The dazzling sunlight shone down but was filtered through the cherry blossom trees, creating a pattern of light and shadow.


    The pale pink petals seemed to envelop the sky, intoxicating anyone who looked up.


    Every few steps, there was a couple sitting on the ground.


    Under the cover of the surrounding environment, they shamelessly whispered sweet nothings and engaged in public displays of affection.


    It was like a massive Heartbreakers'' Tournament, utterly scandalous!


    Walking closely with Sylvia, Timothy was surprised to find that their presence didn''t seem to elicit any reaction from the people around.


    Some would look up at the sound of footsteps, only to quickly divert their attention elsewhere.


    "Sweetheart, are you using some kind of invisibility spell?" Timothy asked curiously.


    Sylvia shook her head, "Not exactly, it''s more of a distraction spell. People can still see us, but they won''t focus on my appearance or identity. Even if they do see me, the spell confuses them, and they don''t pay any attention."


    "There''s a spell that handy?" Timothy nodded, impressed.


    But soon, he thought of something very important, "Honey, I remember you didn''t know this spell before. And I only told you about today''s Courtship Revelry Festival at the last minute. Don''t tell me you''ve been learning this spell in preparation for our date?"


    At this, Sylvia''s expression froze for a moment, clearly flustered as if a secret had been discovered, "How could that be? I just happened to find this spell in the library and found it interesting. So... so I learned it! Yes, that''s it."


    Despite her firm response, Sylvia''s evasive eyes couldn''t hide the truth.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Absolutely!" Sylvia replied loudly.


    Timothy coughed lightly and didn''t press further.


    But one thing he was sure of.


    The mighty Goddess Sylvia was definitely a tsundere!


    He had read all the spells in the library, and there was no such convenient spell there.


    This spell must have been something she found specifically, possibly even going to great lengths to obtain it.


    Near a particularly straight cherry blossom tree, there was a large open space. Timothy pointed there, "My dear, shall we sit here?"


    "Yes, let''s sit here."


    Noticing the scenery and the view were quite nice, Sylvia nodded.


    But inadvertently seeing the couples around them openly displaying affection, and even... kissing, she felt a twinge of embarrassment and... shyness.


    If it had been any other time, she would have mercilessly locked up all these people.


    Yet, she never imagined that one day she would be one of them.


    Gracefully sitting under the cherry blossom tree.


    Sylvia''s elegant figure instantly attracted countless gazes.


    Although there were many beautiful women around, her cool, aloof beauty stood out distinctly.


    However, after only a moment of being stared at, the strange spell worked its magic, and the onlookers, confused, shifted their gaze away, ignoring the stunning beauty they had just witnessed.


    Even though the Courtship Revelry Festival''s performance hadn''t started yet, many couples couldn''t contain themselves.


    Especially Zachary, the Junior Sect Leader from the Southblade Ridge Sect, standing next to Timothy.


    This guy was already a towering figure at 6 feet 4 inches, with striking features.


    Practicing the sword techniques of the Southblade Ridge Sect, his physique was robust and imposing, giving him a rather distinguished air.


    "My love, you actually prepared this meal for me yourself."


    Zachary''s partner gazed down at the exquisitely arranged dishes in the wooden box, a shy blush coloring her cheeks, her heart swelling with gratitude and tenderness.


    "My goodness, this food smells amazing. Did you really make this yourself?"


    She gently caressed Zachary''s broad, battle-scarred palms, her voice filled with surprise and emotion. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Dear, you''re just too good to me."


    A tough guy with a tender heart, cooking for his girlfriend.


    The couple leaned into each other, looking at the food in the carved wooden box, and a thick aura of lovey-dovey sweetness filled the air.


    "So cheesy, it''s too much!"


    This scene even made the other couples around feel like their teeth were rotting from the sweetness.


    Although they weren''t single.


    But Zachary and his lady, both strikingly attractive and now engaging in such sweet gestures, were almost too much to bear.


    A Junior Sect Leader skilled in swordsmanship, yet tenderly preparing a meal for his girlfriend with his scarred hands.


    This fairy-tale-like sweet story was enough to make anyone feel a pang of jealousy.


    Faced with the girl''s bashfulness, Zachary smiled slightly, gently lifting a strand of her hair and placing it under his nose... taking a deep breath!


    "Smells wonderful."


    With a smile that could only be described as ''domineering CEO-like'', he gazed into her eyes and suddenly pulled her closer by the waist.


    "If it''s for you, I don''t care about the scars on my hands. Even if I had to lose this hand, I would still make you the most beautiful meal in the world. To let the whole world know you are my woman, and mine alone."


    With that, he tightened his embrace, pulling her even closer.


    "My love, you smell wonderful..."


    The girl shyly lowered her head, her face turning even redder than a ripe watermelon.


    Zachary chuckled and asked, "What smells wonderful?"


    She nodded, "The food smells great, but your intentions are even sweeter."


    "!"


    Instantly, the whole place erupted.


    "Is this what celestial couples are like?"


    "Boohoo, that''s way too sweet, I''m dying of jealousy!"


    "Look at them! Why can''t you learn a thing or two from the Junior Sect Leader?"


    Amidst the admiration, envy, and some playful scolding of their own partners, the couples near the cherry blossom tree were all captivated, enviously speechless at the tooth-achingly sweet scene before them.


    "Ugh."


    Timothy, however, gagged, nearly vomiting the meal he had eaten last month.


    Seriously, although these people all had partners, had they never seen anyone else in love before?


    This over-the-top CEO-style acting and cheesy lines would be considered the worst kind of trashy drama on Earth!


    It gave him goosebumps all over.


    [System Notification: Detected shameless PDA from Southblade Ridge Sect Junior Sect Leader with cringe-worthy CEO-style lines. New system task issued: Show them what real love looks like, make this couple jealous. Host reward: Unique Charisma Aura(lasts 2 hours).]

 Chapter 130 - 130: This was just too much, really too much!

    "If that''s the case, then you can''t blame me."


    Timothy stood up, his fighting spirit high.


    He had always been the one showing off his love in front of others. When had he ever been tormented like this?


    Since he dared to assault my eyes with such an overbearing CEO tactic, I''ll show him what real public displays of affection are.


    Timothy stood up and walked over to where Zachary and his partner were standing.


    "Knife, please!"


    As he reached into the air, a rare and exotic fruit suddenly flew out of his spatial ring. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A stove appeared on the lawn, and Timothy grasped a knife in his hand. His spatial ring was already filled with rare beasts and mystical herbs and fruits he had collected.


    With his cooking skills now at their peak, even with simple ingredients and a basic stove, the dishes Timothy prepared were transformed into something extraordinary.


    "Chop, chop, chop."


    With a few swift cuts, the ingredients were in the pot.


    Instantly, a delicious aroma filled the air, attracting everyone nearby.


    The enticing smell of the food, even the most steadfast practitioners couldn''t help but be drawn in by the aroma.


    In no time at all, several exquisite dishes were ready.


    Timothy placed them into two neat boxes, even drawing a heart on each with the juice of a Scarlet Crystalberry.


    Bento boxes, and they were love-themed bento boxes at that!


    This supreme culinary skill, combined with the irresistible aroma, shifted everyone''s attention from Zachary and his girlfriend''s public affection to the bento boxes in Timothy''s hands.


    "Wow, that smells amazing. It''s really incredible."


    "This is clearly gourmet food,his cooking skills are top-notch!"


    "Honey, when will you make me something like this?"


    All the practitioners witnessing this were astounded by Timothy''s culinary prowess.


    They had tasted divine delicacies and countless earthly delights before.


    But this food was beyond anything they had imagined.


    Moreover, these were love-themed bento boxes made right there on the spot.


    Just as everyone''s attention was captured,


    Timothy suddenly wrapped his arms around Sylvia''s waist and pulled her in front of him.


    "What are you doing?"


    Sylvia was slightly taken aback, not quite understanding Timothy''s actions.


    More importantly...


    Because of the sensation he had just caused, dozens of couples were now staring at them.


    Being held by Timothy in such a public setting, even if others couldn''t recognize her identity, Sylvia felt her cheeks burning.


    Cherry blossoms drifted down around them, Sylvia''s soft long hair fluttering in the wind, and her thin, white dress was dotted with light pink cherry blossoms, softly outlining her perfect curves.


    This beautiful scene made the other couples'' gazes freeze for a moment.


    Although they didn''t know why, they could only feel that this couple was excessively well-matched, yet they couldn''t recall their identities.


    "It''s so strange, why can''t I remember who these two are?"


    "I feel like I should know, but I can''t figure it out.


    More importantly, aren''t they just too perfect together?"


    Just as everyone was buzzing with speculation, thinking that the couple''s public display of affection was over,


    Timothy smiled slightly, suddenly handed the bento and a fork to Sylvia, and said with a smile, "Wife, feed me."


    "What?"


    Sylvia was instantly taken aback, her hand holding the fork trembling slightly.


    This was in front of hundreds of couples!


    How could she possibly do something so embarrassing!


    Timothy chuckled, "If it''s too much, I can feed you back later."


    "It''s not about that!"


    Sylvia''s cheeks were completely flushed with a beautiful light pink, like the cherry blossom petals falling around them.


    Despite her resistance, she couldn''t help but take the bento box from him.


    She stared at it for a long time, as if making a huge decision.


    Finally, Sylvia glared at Timothy and whispered, "I''ll do this just this once, and never again!"


    "Of course, my goddess," Timothy replied, well aware of his wife''s true feelings despite her words.


    He laughed and picked up a piece of food from the bento, while Sylvia, with averted eyes and after a moment of hesitation, slowly brought it to Timothy''s mouth.


    "Open up!"


    "Ah."


    Timothy ate it, even taking half the fork in his mouth: "Mmm, delicious."


    "It''s not even my cooking, you think praising the food is praising me?"


    "Of course, it''s delicious because my wife fed it to me. Everything seems tastier when you touch it."


    "You!"


    Sylvia couldn''t fathom how Timothy had the nerve to say such embarrassing things.


    And the worst part was, she seemed to have no... resistance to it.


    Unconsciously, she felt her heart beating many times faster.


    "Here, wife, your turn."


    Just then, Timothy took the fork from Sylvia, picked up the juiciest piece of meat, and brought it to her lips.


    "Wait, you''re feeding me? But that fork..."


    Remembering how Timothy had just bitten half the fork, Sylvia felt even more embarrassed.


    However, the piece of meat was already at her tender lips, wafting its enticing aroma.


    "I''m not going to eat it...


    Mmm, delicious."


    She accidentally took a bite, and the lingering taste immediately reminded her of Timothy''s supreme culinary skills.


    "Come on, wife, have another piece."


    "There are so many people, I really shouldn''t...


    Mmm, tasty..."


    "Wife, it''s your turn to feed me."


    "Enough! Don''t go too far!"


    "..."


    Despite Sylvia''s repeated denials, her cheeks gradually turned a deeper shade of red. Eventually, the two of them started feeding each other, bite by bite.


    Her cheeks glowed softly like the water under a sunset, fresh and enchanting.


    More importantly, their intimate interaction with the same fork was clearly filled with love, making others enviously sigh.


    This was not just sweet interaction,it was an outright public display of affection, PDA!


    Not just for singles, but even those with partners were utterly speechless at this public display.


    They had seen others show affection, but never to such an exaggerated extent!


    It made one wonder if this was even something humans could do,it completely surpassed normal human behavior!


    Even Zachary and his partner were stunned by this intense display of affection, completely dumbfounded.


    This was just too much, really too much!


    [Ding! Congratulations to the host for completing the task: Show them what real PDA is. Reward: Unique Charisma Aura (lasts 2 hours)]

 Chapter 131 - 131: Honey, did you just say I can do whatever I want?!

    Timothy''s body suddenly radiated a unique cosmic aura, blending seamlessly with his unique charisma aura, transforming his presence dramatically.


    He looked absolutely radiant, like a deity.


    "Oh my God, I feel like I''ve been blinded by his brilliance!"


    "He''s so handsome, so charismatic!"


    Amidst the gasps of awe, the practitioners who had come to show off with their partners were shaken to their core.


    "Oh no, I suddenly feel like such a failure. I''m not as handsome as him, and I can''t show off my love life like he does. Do I even deserve to be here?"


    "No wonder everyone else''s girlfriends are so pretty, and my wife... well, she''s not. It''s because I''m just not up to par!"


    "How dare you call me ugly! You''ve changed! That''s it, I''m done with you!"


    In an instant, the couples who had come to flaunt their love were now bickering among themselves, too embarrassed to continue their displays of affection.


    Compared to Timothy''s high-end display of love, their own attempts seemed like a joke.


    [Ding, successfully broke up a couple, received one of Goddess Sylvia''s favorite lollipops]


    [Ding, successfully broke up a couple, received a sexy brassiere to gift to Goddess Sylvia]


    ...


    [Ding, successfully disrupted the relationship between the Sect Leader of Misty Crane Mountain and his wife]


    [Ding, successfully broke up seventeen couples, received ten Rainbow Lotuses, and a +1 to the Sky-Scattering Blossom effect]


    Timothy: "��"


    An unexpected path.


    Breaking up couples can actually earn rewards?


    Timothy suddenly realized that his system was not only cynical but seemed to deeply despise public displays of affection.


    However, the rewards were indeed quite generous.


    Especially that black lace brassiere, just one look at it made Timothy feel a bit... whoa.


    If he were to give that to his wife... ahem.


    He had to admit, his system was braver in some aspects than he was.


    Just then, on the hillside, several graceful young women approached.


    "Welcome, everyone, to the Courtship Revelry Festival hosted by the Themyscira Sect.


    For this event, the Themyscira Sect will strive to create the best environment for all to enjoy."


    Instantly, all eyes were drawn to them.


    As rumors had it, the female disciples of the Themyscira Sect were exceptionally beautiful.


    Especially these young women, who looked even more captivating in this picturesque setting.


    Most importantly, since the Themyscira Sect traditionally opposed romantic relationships between men and women, the majority of its disciples were unattached women.


    Who wouldn''t be intrigued by such a sect?


    For a moment, everyone''s gaze involuntarily focused on the hillside.


    Many male practitioners were so mesmerized that they completely ignored their girlfriends beside them.


    "What are you looking at? See, you men are all the same.


    I can''t believe I even came with you to this Courtship Revelry Festival. What a waste!"


    "And you''re still looking! How dare you!" S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, the couples at Petalfall Glen erupted into loud arguments.


    "Love is never exclusive, affection never constant.


    Hmph, so much for these so-called couples.


    Indeed, romantic feelings between men and women are just like this."


    From a distance, Thalia scoffed as she watched the scene unfold below the hillside.


    "Sect Leader, what are your plans next?" asked the Themyscira Sect''s attendant respectfully.


    "I will immediately head to the Sky Sanctuary to invite Goddess Sylvia here. I believe that once she sees such an ugly side of love, she will surely have a change of heart and lead all the women in the world to resist this most useless of things��love," Thalia replied, her eyes inadvertently filled with hope.


    "Sect Leader, that''s wise. Surely the Goddess will be moved by your insight!" The attendant was visibly excited, admiring Thalia''s wise decision.


    "However," the attendant hesitated before continuing, "at the Cherry Blossom Slope, I noticed a couple that seemed quite unique. I don''t know who they are, but somehow, they seemed genuinely in love, different from the other couples."


    "Is that so?" Thalia glanced at her, then said sternly, "What you saw are merely appearances. Remember, do not let these illusions cloud your vision. Stay true to your path and focus on your cultivation."


    "I understand," the attendant bowed slightly, her voice filled with reverence, "I will wait here for your return, Sect Leader."


    "I know, and I will bring Goddess Sylvia back with me. Don''t worry, I understand her well. I will not fail today."


    With those words, Thalia turned and without hesitation, leapt into the air, as if determined to succeed in her mission.


    Meanwhile, at Petalfall Glen, the Themyscira Sect was fulfilling its promise by officially hosting the Courtship Revelry Festival. The slopes, covered in flower petals, were bustling with female disciples in long dresses, some dancing, others playing musical instruments. A few danced gracefully to the music, their dresses fluttering in the wind like bright, captivating flowers.


    Even Sylvia was drawn in, nodding with interest, "I never knew that the pan flute could produce such beautiful music. When I have time, I might just pick it up myself."


    Timothy awkwardly replied, "Honey, playing the pan flute isn''t as easy as it looks. Are you sure you can learn it that easily?"


    Feeling underestimated for the first time, Sylvia retorted a bit defiantly, "Although I''ve never played the pan flute, I''m quite proficient in other musical theories. Even if I haven''t learned it before, I''m confident I can master it overnight!"


    "Honey, are you serious about this overnight thing? And about the pan flute, if you''re going to be playing it all night, then who''s going to comfort my... Dick. Maybe if you learn the pan flute, it could... well, never mind." Timothy coughed twice, quickly retracting the thought that almost slipped out.


    His wife was still very innocent, and he shouldn''t always have such thoughts in front of her.


    Right, that''s how it should be.


    Noticing Timothy''s odd expression, Sylvia suddenly sensed something was amiss and looked suspicious, "Strange, it feels like you''re hiding something from me."


    "No, no, of course not," Timothy immediately shook his head.


    "That''s not right, there must be something," Sylvia narrowed her eyes, scrutinizing Timothy. Soon, a sly smile appeared on her lips, "I get it, you just don''t believe I can learn to play the pan flute overnight. How about we make a bet?"


    "A bet?"


    "Yes, if I can''t learn it in one night, you can do whatever you want with me, but if I can, then you... will let me do whatever I want with you once."


    Saying this, Sylvia''s lips curled into a playful and slightly triumphant smile.


    From that smile, Timothy could feel Sylvia''s confidence, and he also believed in her talent.


    However, there was one important issue that Timothy held back, unable to voice out, "Honey, did you just say I can do whatever I want?!"

 Chapter 132 - 132: This couple, wins

    I''ve never been as bold as today on a date with Goddess Sylvia, not holding back on the kisses and cuddles, showing off our love.


    But Timothy also noticed another issue.


    Even though he had thoroughly outdone Zachary and his girlfriend, the "Crazy PDA" task issued by the system hadn''t been completed yet.


    This meant that the level of PDA wasn''t enough yet,he had to step it up.


    Amidst the singing and dancing, a female disciple stepped forward, smiling warmly, "This gathering aims to deepen the bonds between couples. Next, we will announce some activities. The couple who stands out and wins over everyone will receive a reward from the Themyscira Sect."


    The atmosphere was already great, and now with the mention of rewards, cheers erupted among the crowd.


    Meanwhile, the female disciple slowly began, "The first activity, tell your girlfriend the most touching love words."


    "Cough." S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing this, the practitioners below went a bit silent.


    After all, they were all cultivators, and even if they had girlfriends, saying such things in public was still a bit embarrassing.


    However, someone soon couldn''t hold back and, staring at his girlfriend beside him, blurted out somewhat awkwardly, "I''m a rough guy, not sure what to say. But one thing I''m sure of, I love you, forever."


    "Dear, you''re so sweet~"


    With someone breaking the ice, many practitioners became more lively.


    Some of them even had quite a high standard.


    "Baby, you''re like that delicious roast chicken leg, tender but not greasy, I will always love you."


    "My love, the stars in the sky don''t compare to one ten-thousandth of you. You are the most beautiful star, the most wonderful presence in my heart forever."


    "My wife..."


    Suddenly, all kinds of sweet nothings were being thrown around, and it was hard to tell who was winning.


    A few couples still hadn''t spoken.


    Many eyes turned to Zachary, the Junior Sect Leader of the Thousand Blades Sect, who had already made a scene earlier.


    Many noticed that Zachary deliberately glanced at Timothy with a hint of disdain.


    This gesture seemed to be a complete provocation.


    Zachary had no previous grudges with Timothy and hadn''t planned on making contact with this unknown person.


    But the scene Timothy caused earlier, which had everyone in uproar, was like stepping on his head to rise.


    Not only did he steal his thunder, but he also humiliated him greatly.


    Zachary couldn''t swallow this insult and was not about to admit defeat.


    Just showing off love?


    In terms of family, status, and looks, why should that unremarkable couple compare with him?


    The face he lost earlier, he must make them pay back double!


    Staring at his girlfriend, Zachary smiled slightly, deliberately caressing her face with his hand covered in handsome scars.


    As their foreheads touched, Zachary could clearly feel all eyes converging on them.


    These gazes were even more numerous and expectant than before.


    "It''s time."


    Zachary, somewhat proud, lifted his head and lowered his voice, adding a magnetic quality to it, and finally said the words he seemed to have pondered for a long time, "My dear, you''re like cotton candy, soft, sticky, and sweet, I''m afraid it''ll melt in my mouth, afraid to lose it if I hold it in my hand.


    You''re like a bird soaring in the sky, with wings no one can restrain, possessing beauty everyone envies. But thank you for ultimately staying by my side, loving only me."


    "This is really..."


    A silence fell all around.


    Moments later, an earth-shattering applause erupted spontaneously.


    "Wow, well said!"


    "Is this the literary talent of the Junior Sect Leader? Looks like he''s no stranger to writing love letters to other ladies, no... it''s deep love for his girlfriend!"


    The crowd erupted into excited murmurs.


    Zachary''s words had already stood out, and he was already highly regarded.


    At this moment, the entire Petalfall Glen seemed to revolve around him, with applause and cheers continuing non-stop.


    Zachary glanced over at Timothy, a smug smile playing on his lips, his eyes filled with the satisfaction of victory.


    But suddenly, he was shocked to realize that Timothy wasn''t just ignoring his disdain.


    Instead...


    "What is he doing!"


    Someone noticed Timothy reaching towards the sky, and immediately, a fragrance unlike the local cherry blossoms, cool and refreshing, began to spread around.


    The invigorating scent was so enchanting that even the practitioners couldn''t help but be intoxicated by it.


    Watching Timothy gently wrap his arms around Sylvia in front of him, the crowd was abuzz, completely unsure of what he would do next.


    Just then, a pure white light shone in the sky.


    Following that, petals began to fall from the sky.


    But these petals were unlike any ordinary flower.


    They shimmered in iridescent colors, the petals themselves radiating a continuous spectrum of light.


    Sacred, cool, noble.


    "This is... Rainbow Lotus!"


    "How is this possible, why would Rainbow Lotus appear here!"


    Someone suddenly shouted out, and in just a moment, Petalfall Glen erupted into an incredulous uproar.


    Some still couldn''t believe it, but the iridescent petals and the cold, sacred aura flowing from them made it clear.


    These petals floating down from the sky were indeed the Rainbow Lotus, known as the most precious, rarest, and most beautiful flower in the world.


    Such revered Rainbow Lotus was equally rare.


    Each Rainbow Lotus grew in extremely dangerous, icy regions or was guarded by powerful ancient beasts.


    Their rarity was such that even Holy Emperor-level powerhouses could not easily find them.


    What kind of being could pull off such an incredible feat!


    Under the illumination of the Rainbow Lotus, the entire sky turned into a kaleidoscope of colors.


    The light cascaded down, enveloping Timothy and Sylvia within it.


    The iridescent light flowed, and petals drifted down from the sky.


    This scene was like something not of this world.


    Holding Sylvia''s soft waist gently, Timothy wore a sweet smile and simply said, "I love you."


    Just three words.


    The simplest, yet most precious three words.


    Amidst the backdrop of the Rainbow Lotus, these three words seemed the most spectacular.


    At that moment, the entire place fell silent.


    Petals danced in the wind, their fragrance soothing to the soul.


    Yet atop Petalfall Glen, no one spoke.


    After what seemed like an eternity, the female disciple on the hillside seemed to recover from her shock.


    She pointed towards Timothy and declared, "This couple, wins."

 Chapter 133 - 133: Do you think my gift is precious enough?

    It was just the simplest of words, yet it seemed to wield the greatest charm.


    "I love you."


    That phrase, so many women long to hear it��plain, unadorned, and sincere.


    And it was set against the backdrop of petals from the world''s most beautiful and precious Rainbow Lotus.


    The scene had everyone stunned into silence.


    No one objected, no one spoke a word.


    Timothy''s victory was well and truly deserved.


    That simple phrase was the most heartfelt declaration of love in the world.


    Even Sylvia seemed a bit different at that moment.


    Her gaze was fixed, unblinking, as she stared at Timothy.


    Her eyes, like autumn waters, swirled with a captivating emotion.


    She could feel her heart racing, her breaths coming in hot, hazy rushes.


    "I love you."


    Each word seemed to pluck at the new strings of Sylvia''s heart.


    "Ha, babe, we won."


    Just then, Timothy chuckled, a bit smugly.


    "You! You were just playing with me!"


    The perfect moment was suddenly shattered, and Sylvia, feeling a flash of anger, pinched Timothy''s side.


    Timothy hurriedly explained, "No, no, even though it was to win, what I said to you, my love, came straight from the heart!"


    Sylvia''s cheeks flushed, her anger not quite subsided: "I don''t believe you!"


    "Babe, trust me."


    "How can you prove it?"


    "My heart is all yours, every cell in my body seems to keep saying ''I love you.'' Do I still need to prove it?"


    "You!"


    Sylvia''s eyes wandered as a few petals of the Rainbow Lotus fell onto her sleek, jet-black hair, enhancing her stunning beauty.


    Finally, she pouted slightly and turned her head away with a huff, "Fine, I''ll trust you this time, but you have to promise me one thing to make up for it."


    "Anything, you name it," Timothy immediately responded with a smile.


    "Well, then I''ll say it." But as the words reached her lips, Sylvia hesitated.


    After a moment of silence, as if making a great decision, she finally whispered, barely audible, "That phrase you said earlier, when we get back, you need to say it to me several more times seriously."


    Timothy blinked, "Which phrase?"


    "Of course, it''s... I... I love you. Dummy, do I really have to say it again?"


    Saying such an embarrassing thing out loud, Sylvia was mortified and began punching Timothy''s chest in frustration.


    "Pfft."


    A trickle of blood ran down Timothy''s mouth.


    Though Sylvia hadn''t hit hard, a punch from someone of Holy Emperor strength was no joke.


    But her punches, though on his body, warmed his heart.


    Unperturbed, he wiped the blood from his mouth and smiled even brighter, "Don''t worry, babe, even if you hadn''t asked, I''d still want to say it many more times when we get back. And a thousand times wouldn''t be enough!"


    "You!"


    "Hey, weird, babe, your face is red again, even your ears are a bit red."


    "I am not!"


    "Babe, you can''t fool me."


    "Damn it, you, I''ll kill you!"


    "Your punches are so soft and small, really comfy~"


    This scene, even more than Timothy''s victory, had a far greater impact.


    Even though most of the practitioners present were in pairs, the overly sweet display in front of them was enough to make their teeth ache from the sourness.


    Even the female disciple hosting the event was stunned for a good while before she remembered to continue: "Congratulations to this couple for winning this round. Now, let''s move on to the next activity��where each participant can present a gift that would surprise their partner the most."


    "The victory in this round, I''ll claim it," Zachary suddenly sneered, stepping forward confidently.


    Many practitioners noticed his arms tense, veins bulging��a clear sign of his anger.


    Having been overshadowed twice in a row, and forcefully at that, felt to him like someone was literally walking over him.


    It wasn''t just a slap to his face, but to the face of the Southblade Ridge Sect!


    As the Junior Sect Leader of a top-tier sect, Zachary couldn''t just swallow this insult.


    "This was meant to be my proposal gift to you. Since it''s come to this, please accept it now."


    Zachary suddenly knelt on one knee, his hand hovering over a spatial ring.


    Even before he pulled out the proposal gift, a faint aura of spiritual energy flowed from the ring.


    "What could Zachary''s proposal gift be?"


    Instantly, many practitioners couldn''t help but feel a surge of anticipation.


    Given that the Southblade Ridge Sect was a top-tier sect with deep foundations, and Zachary, as its Junior Sect Leader, was almost certain to one day lead the sect, the proposal gift for the future Sect Leader''s wife could very well represent the face of the Southblade Ridge Sect.


    This gift was bound to be grand!


    A burst of radiance flickered. S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not just the couples present, but even the disciples of the Themyscira Sect were drawn to this spectacle.


    "May these two items be the witness to our marriage."


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Zachary held two items in his hands.


    One was the foundational text of the Southblade Ridge Sect, an Epic-level sword technique��The Sacred Thousand Blades Technique!


    The other was even more astonishing.


    "Breath of the Holy Emperor!"


    Someone exclaimed in disbelief.


    The glowing orb in Zachary''s hand was the legendary "Breath of the Holy Emperor"!


    Holy Emperor-level practitioners were beings of infinite realm, forever out of reach for countless practitioners.


    People revered and feared the Holy Emperor.


    A Holy Emperor could level mountains and divert rivers with a flick of their fingers.


    Anything associated with a Holy Emperor was a supreme treasure for any practitioner.


    This "Breath of the Holy Emperor" was said to be the spiritual essence formed from the breath of a Holy Emperor.


    For ordinary practitioners, the "Breath of the Holy Emperor" could refine their bodies and expel toxins, with effects that were nothing short of terrifying.


    Not only the Sacred Thousand Blades Technique, but for the marriage of their Junior Sect Leader, the Southblade Ridge Sect might have even sought the help of a Holy Emperor-level practitioner to create this Breath of the Holy Emperor.


    Such a precious gift far exceeded everyone''s imagination.


    Indeed, the gift Zachary presented was likely unmatched by anyone else.


    No other practitioner could possibly compete.


    "My friend, do you think my gift is precious enough?"


    Feeling a surge of vindication, Zachary smirked, his gaze mocking as he turned to Timothy.


    With such a precious treasure as the air breathed by a Holy Emperor at his disposal, what could Timothy possibly present to compare?

 Chapter 134 - 134: Sacred Form

    "Breath of the Holy Emperor?"


    Timothy looked at Zachary like he was an idiot.


    But Zachary, far from backing down, seemed even more smug. "The path of cultivation is long and arduous. Keeping your lover by your side isn''t just about spouting useless nonsense. sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    People who dare to flaunt their love here without real power... they''re just a joke, haha."


    "Man, just when it was a decent gathering, a fool shows up."


    Timothy sighed helplessly, pulled a small wooden box from his space ring, and handed it to Sylvia.


    "Honey, blow into this."


    "Why should I blow into it?"


    Sylvia took the box, slightly puzzled. After hesitating for a moment, she gently blew into it.


    After sealing the box, Timothy presented it to Zachary, saying, "Funny enough, I have a Breath of the Holy Emperor right here."


    "You''re kidding, right?"


    Zachary was almost fuming with anger.


    Breath of the Holy Emperor was supposed to be the spiritual essence exhaled by a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, incredibly precious. And here was this guy, claiming a random woman''s breath was the same thing?


    If a real Holy Emperor-level powerhouse were here, they''d probably be so angry they''d smack her dead on the spot!


    "Even if you''re out of tricks, you don''t need to play such a pathetic game with me.


    This is hilarious. I can''t wait to see if you can still show your face here after I open this box."


    Zachary sneered, took the wooden box from Timothy''s hands, and carelessly opened it.


    Suddenly, a fragrance like thousands of flowers filled the entire Petalfall Glen.


    The scent was enchanting yet not overpowering, with a hint of coolness that seemed to penetrate to the bones.


    More importantly, along with this fragrance, a profound aura spread out.


    Under the influence of this aura, everyone suddenly felt a clarity in their hearts, as if their understanding had climbed a notch.


    Not only that, despite the cool and fragrant air, it carried an undeniable oppressive force that no one could ignore.


    "The majesty of a Holy Emperor! This pressure, it''s the real deal of a Holy Emperor!"


    "So the contents of this box are real!"


    Everyone looked shocked and bewildered.


    Breath of the Holy Emperor was so precious that even Zachary had only hinted at it, never daring to fully release any.


    Whose Breath of the Holy Emperor could this possibly be?


    Zachary was even more incredulous, his gaze at Timothy filled with horror.


    "You just had your girlfriend blow into it, could it be that your lover is... a Holy Emperor!"


    Suddenly, it hit Zachary like a ton of bricks. Who had he just offended?


    Could it really be a Holy Emperor?


    Even if not a Holy Emperor, to casually produce Breath of the Holy Emperor meant these two must be closely connected to one!


    "I''m sorry, man, listen to me, I didn''t mean to target you, I was just..."


    Zachary''s forehead began to sweat, his expression one of panicked fear.


    At this moment, he was desperate to explain himself and beg for Timothy''s forgiveness.


    But Timothy didn''t even bother to look at him.


    "I see the Themyscira Sect''s event is indeed impressive, so I''ll take this challenge as well."


    "Honey, this is a little gift for you."


    Smiling, Timothy exchanged a look with Sylvia and clenched his hand towards the sky.


    Suddenly, white feathers began to fall from the void.


    These feathers, pure and flawless, danced lightly in the wind.


    Yet, the many practitioners present could distinctly feel an awe-inspiring might mixed within these white feathers!


    "Boom!"


    Without any warning, a massive phantom suddenly emerged from the void.


    Golden holy eyes, covered in white feathers.


    Most importantly, this enormous apparition exuded a pressure comparable to that of a Holy Emperor.


    "A Sacred Form! And it''s on par with a Great Emperor-level Sacred Form!"


    The terrifying pressure instantly stunned everyone present.


    The majesty emitted by the Celestial Feather Form made them involuntarily want to bow down in submission.


    "How could there be a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse here?


    And this pressure... it''s him!"


    Countless eyes converged on Timothy, and at that moment, everyone felt a tremor in their hearts.


    They suddenly remembered that this couple, who had been openly displaying their affection, had caught everyone''s attention earlier. But when trying to recall their faces, their minds drew a blank, and they couldn''t remember their identities at all.


    Could it really be that a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse had come here in person?


    But...


    Just then, something even more unexpected happened.


    The majestic Celestial Feather Form suddenly erupted into a violent burst, and right before the eyes of all the practitioners, it exploded with a loud bang!


    "A Great Emperor-level Sacred Form... exploded!"


    Endless white feathers fluttered down amidst the terrifying aftermath.


    These white feathers, laden with formidable might, seemed not to be falling randomly. Instead, in the strong currents, they swirled and converged, ultimately forming a simple phrase��''I, Love, You.''


    ...


    Everyone fell silent.


    Zachary looked up at the sky, his face full of embarrassment.


    The Sect Leader of Misty Crane Mountain stood frozen in place...


    Even the experts from various sects were awkwardly astonished.


    So, this Sacred Form, with the might of a Holy Emperor, was summoned just to explode it, scattering white feathers across the sky as a gift for his girlfriend?


    What an incredibly terrifying gesture!


    And who was this Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, exactly?


    On the continent of Elant, Holy Emperor-level powerhouses, even including those ancient beings who might have been in seclusion for ten thousand years, were extremely rare.


    The identity of any Holy Emperor-level powerhouse was well-known to practitioners worldwide.


    Who was this Holy Emperor who came here so unreservedly and performed such a terrifying feat?


    At the Themyscira Sect event, every guest was shocked, their gazes all converging on Timothy and Sylvia, who were enveloped by the falling white feathers.


    Just moments ago, they were thinking about how to show off their love.


    But the scene before them was a severe blow to everyone''s hearts.


    Compared to this grand gesture of affection, what they had done seemed like child''s play!


    It was too much, really too much!


    Who knows how many sighed in despair, and how many had their spirits crushed.


    Even the female disciples of the Themyscira Sect stared blankly at the scene.


    The Sect Leader had repeatedly warned them that love was the most trivial of matters.


    Deeply admiring Goddess Sylvia, they had always believed in the goddess''s philosophy.


    But the scene they witnessed today shook their beliefs to the core.


    There was even a moment when they began to doubt whether Goddess Sylvia herself could remain unaffected if she witnessed this scene.

 Chapter 135 - 135: So cheesy! I cant take it anymore!

    [Ding, congratulations on completing the task. You''ve made everyone jealous at the Courtship Revelry Festival with your romantic date with the goddess.


    System Reward: Choose any location across the multiverse for a proposal.]


    "A multiverse proposal location?"


    The next moment, Timothy found himself in a different space.


    Looking up, he saw a vast starry sky with thousands of planets floating before his eyes.


    Each planet offered a unique vista.


    Some were entirely covered in starry skies, others were vast oceans, and some were blanketed with endless peach blossoms.


    The beauty of these planets was breathtaking, all displayed right before Timothy.


    "So, these are potential proposal spots?


    Is the system really this thoughtful?" sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy couldn''t believe that the system even provided options for proposal locations.


    But isn''t it a bit early to be thinking about this...?


    [Ding, these are the proposal locations from across the multiverse. You can choose any planet for your proposal. Which one will it be?]


    Planets flashed by in front of Timothy.


    "I choose..."


    "..."


    The system hesitated for a moment but then spoke up.


    [Ding, congratulations on making your selection.


    You have completed your choice of a multiverse proposal location.]


    The vast universe slowly faded, and before Timothy stood Sylvia, her beauty radiant.


    Soft pink cherry blossoms fell upon her flowing hair, and white feathers seemed to form angelic wings around her.


    At this moment, Sylvia''s heart was racing uncontrollably.


    Even now, her mind was filled with the grand vision of "I love you" spelled out in a sky full of white feathers.


    ''It''s just too embarrassing!''


    But then...


    The surrounding gazes kept coming.


    The shock was so great that even the spells meant to avoid drawing attention were starting to fail.


    Blushing, Sylvia suddenly grabbed Timothy and transformed into a streak of light, soaring into the sky.


    The words "I love you" slowly dissipated as Timothy and Sylvia disappeared into the distant woods.


    However, the heartache felt by other couples was indelible, even more sour than having several lemons.


    Who could handle such an intense dose of sweetness!


    "We should break up."


    Zachary''s girlfriend suddenly pushed him away, her expression cold.


    Zachary was completely stunned.


    Even though they had been overshadowed and embarrassed, everything had been fine, and he had even given an engagement gift. How could this happen...


    "I suddenly feel like our love isn''t sincere at all. Let''s just end it."


    But his girlfriend walked away coldly, never looking back.


    "We should break up."


    "I think we should call it quits too."


    "I suddenly feel like our relationship is laughably bland. Let''s just leave it at that."


    What was supposed to be the Courtship Revelry Festival had suddenly turned into a breakup fest.


    "Don''t go, I really am devoted."


    Pleas continued unabated.


    Who would have thought that coming here to show off their love would end with everyone''s girlfriends wanting to break up?


    Why would a Holy Emperor hide their identity to attend such a festival?


    What a mess!


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the distant woods, looking at the scene of Petalfall Glen, Sylvia couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    With a hint of helplessness, she tapped Timothy on the shoulder and said, "Did you really have to come to this weird festival? Look at how many relationships your stunt has broken up.


    "They deserved it for showing off their love. Besides, as long as you''re happy, that''s what matters." Timothy shifted closer to Sylvia.


    Normally, Sylvia would have pushed Timothy away without hesitation if he got this close. But this time, she just turned her head, her hair slightly disheveled, mirroring her tumultuous feelings...


    [Ding, Goddess Sylvia''s heartbeat detected accelerating, unable to control. Successfully disrupted the Holy Emperor''s emotional state. Congratulations, host, for unlocking the mystical Path of Love Letters.]


    "Path of Love Letters? What''s that about?"


    Timothy was momentarily stunned, but soon lines of text appeared in his mind.


    These lines were all romantic, even embarrassingly bold love declarations.


    The system also provided an explanation.


    [Path of Love Letters��Master thousands of Love Letters, reciting them will make you stronger. Note: Each letter holds great power, feel free to use them.]


    "Are you sure these cringe-worthy lines can be used on a goddess? Wait, maybe they actually could!"


    Timothy suddenly remembered that the goddess... might actually like this kind of thing.


    If that''s the case, then there''s no need to hesitate.


    Reading love letters to my wife makes me stronger? Where else could you find such a deal?


    Timothy immediately leaned in close to Sylvia''s ear and whispered, "Dear, there are some things I''ve been wanting to tell you."


    "What things? Go on, tell me."


    The warm breeze tickled her sensitive ears, and surprisingly, Sylvia didn''t pull away.


    "Alright, here I go."


    Timothy took a deep breath and activated the Path of Love Letters.


    "I could miss the morning sun and the evening''s glow, but never you, for you are my one and only choice in life."


    "I can go without food during the day, sleep at night, and clothes in the winter, but there''s one thing I can''t do��I can''t stop loving you~"


    "Why are you suddenly saying all this?"


    Sylvia was so embarrassed she couldn''t listen anymore, covering her ears and trying to move away from Timothy.


    However, Timothy showed no signs of stopping.


    "..."


    "Stop with the cheesy talk, or believe me, I''ll send you flying!"


    "Hehe, my wife, your hands are so soft, it only excites me more."


    "Enough already!"


    "No, I must say: ''Who says a day apart feels like three autumns? To me, a minute without you feels like a thousand years~''"


    "So cheesy! I can''t take it anymore!"


    While Sylvia verbally resisted, Timothy''s ears were filled with continuous notifications.


    [Congratulations, host, for successfully using Love Letters to disrupt the goddess''s mind. +3 skill points, significant cultivation improvement.]


    [Congratulations, host, for successfully using Love Letters to disrupt the goddess''s mind. +3 skill points, significant cultivation improvement.]


    [Congratulations, host, for successfully using Love Letters to disrupt the goddess''s mind. +3 skill points, significant cultivation improvement.]


    ...


    Suddenly, the energy within Timothy burst forth explosively.


    He easily crossed the threshold of his cultivation level.


    His aura soared to the heavens, surging powerfully.


    Timothy''s cultivation had directly ascended to the peak of the Mystic Core!

 Chapter 136 - 136: Why, why is this happening!

    "Can you believe Goddess Sylvia is... not there?"


    On her way back to the Themyscira Sect, Thalia seemed a bit dazed.


    She couldn''t believe that after finally getting everything ready, Goddess Sylvia would choose this exact moment to leave the Sky Sanctuary.


    The Courtship Revelry Festival was something Thalia had come up with after days of intense thought and effort.


    She had been preparing for this moment for countless days, pinning all her hopes on it.


    But she never expected to fail for a reason that sounded almost absurd!


    ''Why would Goddess Sylvia suddenly leave the Sky Sanctuary?'' Thalia was utterly baffled.


    As a goddess of supreme status, there was really nothing that Sylvia needed to handle personally.


    Over the years, except for meetings with other Holy Emperor forces, the goddess rarely left the Sky Sanctuary.


    But of course, it had to be now. S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elder Turner from the Sky Sanctuary mentioned that Timothy was accompanying Goddess Sylvia on some important matter.


    After talking more with Elder Turner, Thalia learned that the goddess seemed to have grown somewhat closer to Timothy recently.


    "Could it be..."


    A suspicion arose in her mind, but Thalia quickly shook her head to dismiss it.


    Rumors had it that Timothy had awakened the Enlightenment Body, and his talents and insights were said to be terrifying, so it was normal for him to catch the goddess''s attention.


    More importantly, as a fervent follower of the goddess, she believed she knew well what kind of person the goddess was.


    Proud, aloof, and not one to regard anyone highly.


    Even the worlds beyond the Elant continent weren''t worthy of shaking the goddess''s unbreakable spirit.


    Even though it had been nearly a hundred years since the goddess last mentioned the "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners."


    But Goddess Sylvia, of all people, would surely have nothing to do with romance.


    Especially not with just a disciple who was still growing.


    Strictly speaking, the goddess and Timothy even had a mentor-disciple relationship.


    How could the goddess possibly engage in such a thing?


    On this point, Thalia would even stake her own reputation as a guarantee.


    With her carefully planned scheme falling through, Thalia couldn''t help feeling a bit regretful as she headed back towards the Themyscira Sect, pondering what to do next.


    As she was about to reach Petalfall Glen, suddenly, she sensed a very familiar presence.


    This presence, usually cold and majestic, now carried a hint of vulnerability.


    "Strange, why does this feel so familiar?


    Wait! Could this presence be..."


    Thalia, initially puzzled, suddenly widened her eyes in shock as she stared into the woods.


    Unconsciously, her body began to tremble slightly.


    Thalia wanted to look, yet she was afraid to see.


    It took a great deal of resolve before she finally covered her eyes with spiritual power and looked into the forest.


    Through the dense layers of branches and leaves, she clearly saw the figure she had revered and missed day and night �� Goddess Sylvia!


    But she was not as Thalia remembered.


    The goddess, though still somewhat her usual aloof self, had a slight blush on her ethereally beautiful face.


    Her autumnal eyes shimmered with captivating emotions.


    "How could Goddess Sylvia show such an expression!"


    Thalia turned her head slightly, but when she clearly saw who was beside her, it felt like a thunderbolt had struck her heart.


    The goddess, with her delicate and boneless body, was leaning slightly, and she was resting against... Timothy''s shoulder!


    "Timothy, how could it be him? This can''t be right."


    Thalia''s mind was in turmoil, not just because the goddess was meeting privately with Timothy.


    More importantly, she couldn''t imagine that the goddess, who once penned the ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' and held herself so high, could actually... fall in love?


    Even as Thalia tried to convince herself that the goddess was merely sitting with Timothy by chance, the reality in front of her left no room for argument.


    The goddess''s eyes were soft with affection, her cheeks naturally flushed without any makeup, and she leaned on Timothy''s shoulder without any reservations.


    This scene left no room for further explanations.


    The goddess was truly in love, and with Timothy of all people!


    "Why, why would even the goddess succumb to this?"


    Thalia felt like she was about to collapse, her face turning pale in an instant.


    What she saw shattered everything she had ever believed in.


    All this time, Thalia had held the goddess as her ultimate example.


    She revered the goddess, devoted herself to learning from her, and believed in her teachings about the ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners''.


    But she had never imagined that one day the goddess would...


    Even the goddess was in love, what was everything she had stood for all this time?


    "Crack."


    Thalia felt as if she could hear her heart breaking as she staggered back towards the Themyscira Sect.


    Her eyes were blank, her nose tingled, and it felt like tears were about to fall.


    "Why, why is this happening!"


    All that was left in Thalia''s heart was a cry close to despair.


    ...


    In the quiet of the woods, Timothy noticed a fleeting presence and his gaze sharpened slightly.


    "Never mind, I''ll deal with her later," Sylvia said at that moment.


    Timothy looked puzzled. "My love, are you sure you don''t want to catch her now?


    Wait a minute."


    Timothy suddenly smiled slyly. "My dear, you''re not going to catch her now because you don''t want to break the mood, or even..."


    "What, no, it''s just that I think she wouldn''t dare to speak out. I''m giving her a chance to reflect, not what you''re thinking!" Sylvia immediately retorted in a fluster.


    But as the cherry blossoms slowly fell, her evasive gaze and a hint of shyness that she couldn''t hide were all noticed by Timothy.


    The forest was silent except for the occasional crisp bird calls and falling petals.


    Such a serene and beautiful scene was definitely an opportunity not to be missed.


    Any man would surely seize such a moment.


    "I don''t believe it."


    Timothy smiled as he moved closer, slowly pressing forward.


    "What are you doing!"


    Sylvia stepped back slightly.


    But her small step back was almost as if she hadn''t moved at all.


    Timothy said helplessly, "My love, your thoughts are really too easy to guess."


    "Thoughts? What thoughts? I only stepped back a little, but I meant it!"


    Timothy no longer believed Sylvia''s words.


    With just a little force, the mighty Holy Emperor was pressed down by him.


    Leaves and cherry blossoms fell all around, birds chirped crisply in the forest, and Sylvia''s dark hair spread across the ground.


    Her soft lips were gently covered...

 Chapter 137 - 137: Gentlemen, who did you say you were going to punish?

    In the quiet woods, a petite figure hid behind the trees, her small eyes wide with shock.


    "Goddess Sylvia and Timothy, I can''t believe they''re actually...!"


    Azura''s face flushed red as she witnessed the scene before her.


    Having overheard the conversation between Goddess Sylvia and Timothy, she had already sensed something was off.


    The tone and demeanor of their conversation were clearly what the old dragon had described as flirting!


    And now, here they were, kissing in the woods without any reservations.


    Definitely not kid-friendly!


    Azura covered her eyes with her hands, her heart pounding wildly, her emotions in turmoil.


    "I really want to watch!


    No, I can''t, it''s not suitable for kids.


    Wait, I almost forgot I''m over two hundred years old. What''s this ''not suitable for kids'' about?"


    Realizing this, Azura peeked through her fingers, her eyes sparkling as she locked onto the scene in the woods.


    "Wow, not bad at all~"


    "Stop it, Timothy might not be as powerful as Goddess Sylvia, but he''s holding his own. Impressive!"


    "This is so exciting, keep it up!"


    Azura grew more enthusiastic and then realized something else.


    From the "useful knowledge" the old dragon had shared, though she hadn''t seen it before, Azura knew that this mouth-to-mouth action was called kissing.


    And according to the old dragon, the next step after kissing was usually... mating!


    So, Timothy and Goddess Sylvia were going to mate!


    At this thought, Azura felt her heart rate skyrocket, her cheeks burning hot, unable to imagine further.


    After all, even in her eyes, Goddess Sylvia was a supreme and formidable figure.


    Powerful, aloof, and unapproachable.


    Timothy, having made a pact with her, could somewhat be considered her half-master.


    He''s really made it!


    Timothy managing to get this far made Azura feel proud, even a bit smug.


    But the thought of mating made her shyly peek through her fingers again, almost completely captivated.


    At that moment, Timothy was gently pushed away by Sylvia.


    "I need to chase after the Sect Leader of Themyscira Sect now, let''s stop here for today."


    Sylvia''s cheeks were as red as ripe apples, adorable.


    "Ahem, honey, are you sure you don''t want to stay a bit longer in this romantic setting?" Timothy coughed lightly, trying to make her stay.


    "No, if we drag this out too long and she slips up... I better go now."


    Sylvia, with a hint of her usual coldness, turned decisively and flew towards the Themyscira Sect.


    Only after flying a good distance did she exhale softly, her hand on her chest, feeling her rapidly beating heart.


    Sylvia still had a certain impression of Thalia.


    She really didn''t think Thalia would dare to speak out about this matter.


    Moreover, as Timothy''s power was gradually increasing, Sylvia wasn''t too worried about exposing their relationship.


    She was even starting to consider choosing the right moment to go public.


    But...


    Recalling her agitated heart just moments ago, Sylvia knew that if it had continued like that, perhaps...


    "No, no, I absolutely mustn''t think about it anymore!"


    With her cheeks still faintly flushed, Sylvia quickly increased her speed, flying off into the distance, trying to calm her restless heart with the cool breeze.


    Back in the woods, Timothy stood up from the grass, reminiscing about the feeling just now.


    He had to admit, his wife''s kissing skills had improved a lot since before.


    More importantly...


    Recalling the feel of the moment, Timothy couldn''t help but be deeply moved.


    Today''s Sylvia, though as aloof in appearance as ever, was actually completely different.


    Even when he sneakily made his moves, Sylvia pretended not to see.


    In the past, he would have been slapped away with a single palm strike.


    But, her figure was really even more...


    Even now, recalling that perfect touch, Timothy felt somewhat longing.


    However, it was time to deal with that little peeping tom.


    Without warning, Timothy suddenly dashed towards a large tree and, from behind it, he yanked Azura out.


    "Hehehe, I didn''t see anything, it was all an accident, I just happened to be here."


    Caught red-handed, Azura tried to get away with a silly, cute laugh, but the slight smirk on Timothy''s face clearly showed he wasn''t buying it.


    "What are you going to do? I''m still a child!"


    Caught firmly by Timothy, Azura suddenly seemed a bit panicked.


    "You''re telling me you''re still a child at over two hundred years old?


    Seems like it''s time to use one of Goddess Sylvia''s punishment methods."


    In the woods, Timothy''s hand came down swiftly.


    Immediately, pitiful cries echoed continuously.


    The mighty Ocean Dragon King was reduced to tears from a spanking.


    "Learned your lesson?"


    "Yes."


    "Going to peep again?"


    "I might."


    "Hmm?"


    "No, no, I won''t ever dare again!"


    Once Timothy was sure Azura had truly submitted, he finally stopped.


    The vast Themyscira Sect mountain range was breathtakingly beautiful.


    Now that his wife was off handling matters, it was a good time to enjoy the scenery.


    Grabbing Azura by the collar, Timothy flew over the mountain range.


    The landscape below caught his eye.


    The continuous mountains rolled on, adorned with summer blooms and dense forests.


    There were scenes of Petalfall Glen with petals filling the sky, and the imposing structures of the Themyscira Sect.


    It was truly majestic.


    Especially when some of the Themyscira Sect female disciples flew through the air, the scene was particularly beautiful.


    However, as they passed a small hill, Timothy suddenly heard whispers through his Whispering Ear.


    "They say the Themyscira Sect is hosting the Courtship Revelry Festival on the surface, but it''s actually to bring in Goddess Sylvia."


    "Such audacity, even though they''re a famous sect.


    But by going against the natural will of humanity, they''ll eventually pay the price!"


    "Goddess Sylvia, not only has she angered our emperor, but she''s also spreading her evil views on love everywhere.


    Despite being called the supreme goddess, she will eventually be punished by our emperor!"


    "That''s right, we''re just mortals, what''s there to fear.


    These sects claim to be righteous, but would they really kill us?"


    "We should go down the mountain now, disrupt that damn gathering, and humiliate Goddess Sylvia to her face, see what they can do to us."


    "Hail to the King!"


    "Glory to the King!"


    Led by a bearded farmer, several commoners with no cultivation at all, holding hoes, charged down the mountain with great momentum.


    "Gentlemen, who did you say you were going to punish?"


    Just then, a figure descended from the sky. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A blue dragon was beneath him, this person, was actually riding the dragon!

 Chapter 138 - 138: Woof~

    "Dragon, it''s a dragon!"


    A fierce gust of wind suddenly swept out in all directions, causing several villagers to step back, their faces turning deathly pale.


    In the eyes of ordinary folk, dragons were as majestic and awe-inspiring as gods themselves.


    But today, this dragon, though slightly lean in build, radiated an undeniable authority with its shimmering blue scales... was being ridden!


    Such a sight delivered a profound shock to the onlookers.


    "You just show up out of nowhere, are you a chosen one of Goddess Sylvia?


    Hey, practitioner, don''t think riding a dragon will make us cower in fear!"


    A villager with a scruffy beard tried to suppress his fear, his hand trembling as he pointed at Timothy.


    His companions tried their best to stand tall beside him.


    But no matter how hard they tried to overcome their fear, facing a mighty blue dragon, they couldn''t hide their awe.


    "Still talking tough?" Timothy sneered.


    "Looks like it''s time to show you what''s what.


    Azura! Scare them!"


    "Yes!"


    Azura responded and released a breath of dragon fire.


    The majestic aura surged around, intensifying the villagers'' fear even more.


    As they watched in terror, Azura opened its mouth wide like an abyss and roared: "Woof~"


    "?"


    Timothy was stunned, and so were the villagers.


    Was that a dragon''s roar? That sounded like a dog!


    "What''s going on here?"


    Timothy yanked a handful of scales from Azura.


    "Ouch, did I roar wrong? Let me think, how does it go again?


    Don''t worry, they''re just mere mortals without any cultivation. Watch me intimidate them easily."


    Azura smirked proudly, pondered for a moment, then opened its mouth again.


    "Ocean Dragon King, master of seas and currents, capable of summoning giant waves and water spouts.


    When the Ocean Dragon King appears, he may bring blessings or disasters.


    All creatures bow down, and thousands fear."


    Since ancient times, humans have revered and feared dragons.


    Even after the awkward moment earlier, a wave of fear swiftly enveloped the villagers.


    The sunlight shone down, making Azura''s scales glitter brilliantly.


    They couldn''t imagine how terrifying the next dragon roar would be.


    This... was a dragon, after all!


    The bearded villager had lost his earlier bravado, his face pale, his thick lips trembling, and his eyes filled with fear and panic.


    Finally, Azura gathered its might again and roared: "Meow~"


    "..."


    The atmosphere turned awkward for a moment.


    "Eh, did I get it wrong again?"


    Noticing Timothy''s increasingly dark expression, Azura suddenly realized something was amiss.


    It couldn''t be helped,it had been spending too much time in the Sky Sanctuary lately.


    Plus, those sisters always taught it all sorts of strange things.


    So much so that Azura had somewhat forgotten what a proper dragon roar sounded like.


    But it was confident.


    Being the Ocean Dragon King, with the Ancestral dragon bloodline, especially after consuming the Golden Scale Dragon Carp which made its lineage even purer.


    Its bloodline wouldn''t deceive it, and the deep-seated dragon might would never change.


    It was the Ocean Dragon King, a dragon with the Ancestral dragon bloodline, and one day, it would represent its kind and become a known powerhouse.


    This roar would be a roar of pride, befitting a Dragon King!


    After a moment of brewing effort, Azura finally let out a roar: "Woof!"


    "Eh? Did that sound off?


    Weird, weird, let me try again."


    "Meow~"


    "Woof~"


    "Meow."


    "Woof!"


    The atmosphere became incredibly awkward. The villagers, who had initially been terrified of Azura, even to the point of nearly fainting, now listened helplessly to these bizarre sounds.


    Their fear of Azura had completely evaporated, and they even felt a bit sorry for it.


    This mighty dragon''s brain seemed... a bit off?


    Azura''s dragonic aura was nowhere to be found.


    With a shimmer of light, Azura transformed back into a young girl.


    Noticing the disdainful and scornful looks from the crowd, she started hopping anxiously: "I am the Ocean Dragon King!


    That was just a slip-up!


    Don''t believe me? I''ll roar for you, um, meow~..."


    "Meow your head, go back and properly learn how a dragon should roar," Timothy said as he tossed Azura behind him.


    Facing the villagers, he stepped forward with an unfriendly smile.


    Flames ignited from Timothy''s fists, instantly petrifying the onlookers.


    They had heard of practitioners'' supernatural powers, but this was their first encounter.


    Flames growing from a human hand?


    Wouldn''t that burn his hand off like a roasted pig''s trotter?


    "What, what are you going to do?


    You''re supposed to be a righteous practitioner, aren''t you going to attack us weak villagers?"


    The bearded villager stepped back, holding something in his hand that he dared not swing at Timothy.


    He was merely trying to morally bind him.


    "Right, you righteous practitioners always say you care for the common folk, eradicate evil, and perform only good deeds.


    We villagers can''t perform any magic, and sometimes we can''t even eat properly.


    Even if we''ve made great mistakes, you wouldn''t really strike us, would you?"


    This argument was a common belief propagated throughout the capital.


    It was said that as long as one pleaded in such a manner, no practitioner would actually strike, no matter the crime.


    With this belief, the bearded villager and the others felt somewhat emboldened.


    But looking back at Timothy, they were shocked to find that not only did he not stop, he was walking faster, his smile tinged with a hint of coldness.


    "What, what are you going to do, are you really going to strike us? Aren''t you afraid of divine punishment?"


    "Divine punishment?


    Unfortunately, I originally come from the Demonic Sect, so I''m not afraid of any divine punishment."


    Timothy continued to approach with a cold laugh.


    "What? You''re from the Demonic Sect? You!"


    The three men were instantly terrified, losing all their composure.


    A wave of fear surged through them, and the bearded villager''s scythe clattered to the ground.


    Seeing Timothy''s advancing figure, the other two completely panicked and split up, running in opposite directions.


    Unfortunately, Timothy didn''t give them any chance.


    In an instant, he effortlessly caught up with the two men.


    One punch, one kick.


    "Bang, bang."


    The two ordinary men were sent flying. If Timothy hadn''t held back to less than a tenth of his strength, they might have been killed on the spot.


    "What, what exactly do you want?"


    A chill ran through him, and the bearded villager stumbled back, tripping over a rock and falling to the ground.


    "I heard your king has issues with Goddess Sylvia.


    "I want to know, which country are you from, and who is your king?"


    Timothy asked, squatting down with a smile.


    "Why are you asking this?"


    The bearded villager''s face was pale, his body trembling uncontrollably with fear. sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, nothing much, just planning to obliterate a nation."

 Chapter 139 - 139: Wouldnt using a candle be more convenient?

    The villager with the scruffy beard tried to put up a fight, but after a few solid punches from Timothy left him with a bruised face and a bloody nose, he spilled the beans about everything.


    He came from a country called the Red Moon Kingdom, home to a million people.


    A million isn''t exactly a huge number, but it''s nothing to sneeze at either.


    Like most countries, it was tough to find any practitioners in the Red Moon Kingdom.


    But there was one unique thing about it: their king was a retired practitioner.


    And not just any practitioner, but the once-famed Holy Emperor Lavinia.


    It seemed that Holy Emperor Lavinia had a massive grudge against Goddess Sylvia, so much so that within the entire Red Moon Kingdom, the people had a pretty bad impression of Goddess Sylvia. They even went as far as to build temples just to slander her.


    The weirdest part was, they never attacked any other places associated with the goddess,all their gripes were pretty much about her theories in "The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners."


    The Red Moon Kingdom was right next to the Themyscira Sect, and these villagers had trekked over mountains and valleys to get here, driven by a deep-seated rage, aiming to disrupt the Courtship Revelry Festival and show the practitioners their kingdom''s anger towards Goddess Sylvia.


    "Uh." sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even Timothy was taken aback after hearing all this.


    He could understand why some might secretly despise Sylvia��jealousy of the Sky Sanctuary''s influence was common enough.


    But why would a whole country get worked up over such a bizarre reason?


    Could it be that the entire population was made up of bachelors who flipped out after hearing Goddess Sylvia''s anti-love rhetoric?


    Timothy landed another punch on the villager''s chubby face.


    After knocking the three men out, he dragged their bodies next to a tree and set off.


    Despite having a million people, the Red Moon Kingdom had neither a practitioner sect nor any practitioners guarding the nation.


    If that Holy Emperor Lavinia didn''t clear things up, Timothy wouldn''t mind helping them find a new king in short order.


    "I''m coming too. Take me with you. I''ve heard some human kings use dragons as symbols. I can definitely show off my majestic dragon might in front of that country!" Azura pleaded, shaking Timothy''s arm.


    "Want to go? Then first show me how a dragon should roar right here."


    Timothy was merciless as he dragged Azura to the edge of a cliff: "Stay put here until I get back, and you better have learned how to roar like a dragon. Otherwise, you can forget about ever eating Golden Scale Dragon Carp again."


    "No, I''ll practice, I''ll practice, okay!"


    The mention of Golden Scale Dragon Carp immediately made Azura cave. She could skip meals, but skipping Golden Scale Dragon Carp was out of the question!


    Golden Scale Dragon Carp was her spiritual anchor, the goal of all her efforts!


    Determined to prove her resolve, Azura repeatedly practiced at the cliff''s edge:


    "Meow~"


    "Woof!"


    "Meow~"


    "Woof!"


    "..."


    Holding his forehead, Timothy couldn''t help but sigh repeatedly.


    He had finally picked up an Ocean Dragon King as a mount, but he never imagined the dragon would turn out like this! At this rate, Azura might just forget she''s a dragon and start meowing all day.


    With persistent "meows" echoing behind him, Timothy finally gave up and walked away, resigned.


    Although there was no connection with the Themyscira Sect, the Red Moon Kingdom was incredibly close, just over a few mountain ranges.


    With no practitioners in the entire country, Timothy easily blended in.


    But as soon as he entered the Red Moon Kingdom, he noticed that every few blocks, there was a small temple built.


    In the temple, the stone statues were of Goddess Sylvia. But these temples weren''t for worship, instead, they allowed the public to defame her.


    At a temple in the distance, a scene unfolded.


    "This ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' is nothing but a heretical book. Watch closely as I show you how to burn this heresy!" declared a figure in a black robe, wielding a wooden staff, standing before the crowd.


    Suddenly, a small flame flickered to life in his hand, no bigger than the pad of a finger, swaying in the breeze.


    Just as he was about to set the book alight, a slightly stronger gust of wind snuffed out the flame in his hand.


    "Uh."


    The moment turned awkward.


    But the old man quickly waved his hand dismissively, "What I''m attempting is a miracle, and miracles aren''t so easily performed, are they?"


    With effort akin to squeezing toothpaste from a tube, he finally managed to conjure a tiny flame again.


    He barely managed to light a corner of the book. The flickering flame struggled against the wind, nearly going out several times. The old man, eyes bulging, exerted all his strength as if his life depended on it, finally managing to keep the small flame burning.


    Despite the seemingly clumsy display, the crowd around him erupted in excitement.


    "A miracle, it truly is a miracle! To light a flame with his bare hands, what a magical power!"


    "Indeed, Wizard Malakar is a chosen one. To wield such terrifying magic, it''s just too fearsome!"


    Wizard Malakar shook his hand, a smug look barely concealed on his face, "Indeed, this is one of the strongest spells I can perform. But don''t envy this rare and fearsome power. After all, such magic is beyond your reach, and there are few even among wizards who can achieve what I have!"


    "With Wizard Malakar leading us, we will surely be free from the evil theories of Goddess Sylvia!"


    The crowd grew more fervent.


    Defaming Goddess Sylvia''s ''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'' had become their daily routine.


    Once a day, it lifted their spirits, and they even received rewards from the king himself.


    Such a deal, no one would refuse.


    "Goddess Sylvia, nonsense!"


    "''Uselessness of Spiritual Partners'', nonsense!"


    "Long live the king!"


    "May Goddess Sylvia remain single forever!"


    The shouts continued one after another.


    Only a little boy in the crowd, wiping his runny nose, tugged at his mother''s arm in confusion, "Mom, Wizard sir took so long just to make that little flame, and it got blown out several times. Wouldn''t it be much faster to just use a candle to light the book? Is Wizard sir silly?"


    "..."


    At this remark, everyone around the boy fell silent for a moment.


    The atmosphere turned awkward.


    After a while, the boy''s mother finally reacted, slapping him hard on the bottom, "Don''t ever say such foolish things again. What do you know? What Wizard sir performed was a miracle, a miracle! Even if it seems useless, it''s a divine gift from heaven!"


    "Waaaah, but I think Wizard sir is silly," the innocent boy cried out, unable to understand.


    Wouldn''t using a candle be more convenient?

 Chapter 140 - 140: A specific group?

    Timothy was speechless.


    He had just arrived in this world and found himself as a disciple of the Demonic Sect, and before he knew it, he was whisked away to the talent-rich Sky Sanctuary.


    He had forgotten that although the continent of Elant was home to many practitioners, the vast majority were like the people of the Red Moon Kingdom��ordinary folks without a shred of spiritual power, completely unrelated to practitioners.


    The skills displayed by the wizard in front of him were enough to cause a stir.


    "Lord Wizard, the statue has arrived."


    Just then, a minor official weaved through the crowd and whispered to Wizard Malakar.


    "It''s finally here!"


    Instantly, a look of excitement flashed across Wizard Malakar''s face.


    Tossing aside his half-read book, "The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners," he scanned the gathered crowd with enthusiasm:


    "Although Goddess Sylvia is accused of the ''sin of celibacy,'' His Majesty has instructed us. We can only go so far as to discuss her love life when it comes to disparaging the goddess. But it''s different for him. The sculptor we''re dealing with today has repeatedly slandered Goddess Sylvia and shown a sycophantic evil. You don''t have to hold back with him.


    Feel free to throw eggs, splash dirty water, and shout whatever insults you like. Every act you do is just, and might even earn the king''s approval."


    As the great wizard finished, the crowd erupted in cheers.


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, a masked statue was carried towards the dilapidated, low temple.


    "Who exactly is this statue of?" Timothy couldn''t help but wonder.


    If this country really was as disrespectful and slanderous towards Sylvia as he imagined, he wouldn''t mind flattening the entire nation.


    But upon arriving in the Red Moon Kingdom, Timothy realized that the people here did seem to have some prejudices against Goddess Sylvia. However, these prejudices didn''t seem to stem purely from hatred. It was more like... love turned sour?


    Although it was a strange way to put it, the people''s attitude towards the goddess was indeed ambivalent, clearly not just simple hatred.


    However, their reaction to this new statue was different.


    The people around him were grinding their teeth, as if they had been holding back their anger for a long time, ready to unleash it all on this statue today.


    "It seems to be a man''s statue."


    From the outline of the poorly made sculpture, that was all Timothy could discern.


    He also noticed that while the people continuously criticized the mistakes of Goddess Sylvia, the statue of Sylvia herself was exquisitely made. Not only was it carefully sculpted and polished, but it was also clearly well-maintained, appearing dignified and spotless.


    The new statue, on the other hand, was a stark contrast. It was carelessly thrown aside, and both the material and the craftsmanship were obviously inferior.


    "Bang."


    "It''s this man who misled the goddess. I''ve been annoyed with him for a long time!"


    "Hit him, it''s a good use for the rotten eggs at home!"


    "That''s right, if we don''t throw hard at this statue today, it won''t calm my anger. I''d give him a good beating even if he were a practitioner!"


    "I hope I never run into him, or I''ll smash his head!"


    Rotten eggs and spoiled fruit were hurled at the newly placed statue in the temple.


    The people were extremely angry, filled with righteous indignation.


    "Hit!"


    "Hit him hard!"


    Finally, the burlap covering the statue was knocked loose at one corner.


    As the people continued their barrage, the cloth slowly fell, and eventually, it was completely knocked off by the stones.


    The face of the statue was fully revealed to everyone.


    The crowd grew even more furious.


    "He looks so handsome, no wonder he''s been slandering the goddess." sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can''t stand people who are more handsome than me. Smash him, let''s vent all our anger on this guy today."


    The mood was electric, the crowd''s actions more intense.


    Only Timothy, standing outside the temple, paused in surprise.


    He stared at the statue''s features.


    Though the craftsmanship was poor, obviously rushed and sloppy, he quickly realized something shocking.


    The statue looked just like him!


    The statues in the temple were commissioned by the scoundrel king of this country, clearly meant to incite the people to despise and hate. It seemed this scoundrel king held a significant grudge against the Sky Sanctuary, especially against Timothy himself.


    With a wry, embarrassed smirk, Timothy clenched his fists so tightly they cracked.


    Meanwhile, the Wizard stepped forward, picked up an egg from a bystander''s basket, and personally hurled it at Timothy''s statue.


    "Crack."


    The rotten egg shattered, its contents streaming down the statue, triggering a round of vigorous applause.


    "Well done, everyone! It seems you all understand, as His Majesty hoped, just what kind of treacherous scoundrel Timothy is, slandering our goddess. Since that''s the case, let me perform another miracle and pray for blessings for everyone."


    The Wizard raised his withered arms, proclaiming loudly.


    "Fantastic, Lord Wizard is going to perform another miracle!"


    "A miracle! He''s going to conjure flames out of thin air. Lord Wizard has never performed two miracles in one day before!"


    "To witness another miracle, I feel like my luck has improved again!"


    The crowd was thrilled, their cheers unending.


    Amidst the enthusiastic applause, the Wizard raised his two withered arms. Having already produced flames twice before, he clearly struggled this time.


    His face turned beet red, his expression resembling someone with severe constipation.


    "Come out, come out!


    Hmm~"


    After much effort, the Wizard''s eyes bloodshot, he finally managed to squeeze out a tiny, thin flame from his palms.


    The flame was so small it seemed a gentle breeze could blow it away.


    Yet, this scene instantly drew cheers from the temple crowd: "Incredible, Lord Wizard is truly powerful!"


    "Worthy of being called the number one Wizard of our Red Moon Kingdom, Wizard Malakar''s power is much more terrifying than the other Wizards!"


    Timothy almost spat blood: "A tiny flame makes him the number one Wizard? What kind of abilities do the other Wizards have?"


    "The other Wizards might not be as powerful as Wizard Malakar, but they are certainly not to be underestimated," a bystander earnestly explained. "The second Wizard of the Red Moon Kingdom is Wizard Thalor, who has the ability to read minds, although his powers haven''t developed further yet and currently can only read the minds of a specific group of people..."


    Timothy puzzled: "A specific group?"


    "That''s right, Wizard Thalor''s mind-reading abilities currently only work on himself."


    "..."

 Chapter 141 - 141: You have a problem with me?

    "Can only read your own heart? You call that mind reading?"


    "What, you think you''re too good for the Wizards'' powers?


    I''ve never met those foreign practitioners, but the feats the Wizards have shown are way beyond human limits.


    I bet even those legendary practitioners can''t hold a candle to our Wizards."


    Hearing the disdain in the voice, the townspeople turned around, clearly annoyed.


    But as they stared at Timothy, their gaze froze, and slowly, a look of shock and fear spread across their faces.


    "Wait, you, you''re��!"


    The townspeople stepped back in disbelief, pointing at Timothy: "Why do you look exactly like that statue? Don''t tell me, you''re that villain from the tales of Goddess Sylvia!"


    Though the statue was crudely made, a careful look still made it recognizable.


    With the townspeople''s cries, more and more gazes were drawn.


    Soon, the crowd near the Temple gasped in unison.


    The crowd couldn''t help but step back as shouts of astonishment filled the air: "Wizard, Wizard, save us, Timothy is really here!"


    "He looks just like him! It''s Timothy!


    Wizard, please save us!"


    Moments ago, these same people were throwing rotten eggs and fruit at the statue, but now they were cowering, desperately trying to hide behind the Wizard.


    "You''re Timothy?


    I can''t believe you''d show up here in the Red Moon Kingdom all by yourself.


    Looks like you want to test my powers!"


    Wizard Malakar''s presence suddenly intensified, radiating an unmatched aura.


    His gaze towards Timothy was chillingly cold: "Although His Majesty only recently had your statue made to warn the people of Sky Sanctuary about a villain like you.


    The moment I saw that sculpture, I wanted to eliminate you myself.


    Since you dared to come here, don''t blame me for not showing mercy!"


    These words fired up the already frightened townspeople.


    "That''s our Wizard, what a powerful presence!"


    "Let him feel the wrath of our Wizard today. Just a practitioner? As if he could match up to our top Wizard!"


    "Our Wizard will crush him easily, this kid doesn''t even have a tenth of our Wizard''s strength!"


    Amidst the rising cheers of the crowd, the Wizard seemed even more confident.


    A smirk of disdain appeared on his lips as he stared coldly at Timothy, shouting: "Miracle, descend!"


    But then, from the palm of his hand, it began, it began...


    "I''ve used it a bit too much today." The Wizard looked a bit embarrassed, sweat forming on his forehead.


    "Just a sec, ah, it''ll be ready soon.


    Just you wait, once I summon the miracle, you''re going to wet yourself!"


    The Wizard pointed fiercely at Timothy, straining with a constipated expression, trying repeatedly.


    "Hmph!


    Ha!


    Roar!


    It''s finally coming out!"


    After what seemed like forever, a tiny spark of flame appeared in his palm.


    Wizard Malakar was ecstatic, continuing to squeeze it out while taunting Timothy: "Just wait, this powerful spell, I bet you practitioners have never seen anything like it, haha!"


    "Ha, my foot!"


    "Boom!"


    With a casual wave of Timothy''s hand.


    A flame soared into the sky, violently shattering the entire Temple.


    In the midst of towering flames, Timothy stepped forward, his body enveloped in sacred golden fire.


    The flames around him were majestic, seemingly capable of engulfing everything in their path.


    In just a moment, the entire Temple was reduced to ashes.


    And within the capital, hundreds of Temples burst simultaneously, the fierce flames threatening to devour everything.


    The entire capital was almost lit up by the sky-high flames.


    A gust of wind blew, and the tiny flame in the Wizard''s hand disappeared.


    He was dumbfounded.


    So were all the townspeople around him.


    Compared to this, what was the Wizard''s little spark? It was laughable, like child''s play!


    So this... this was a true miracle?


    The flames soared, and it seemed as if the entire capital was ablaze.


    "You have a problem with me?


    Holy Emperor Lavinia, come out here."


    Standing in the sky, Timothy showed no mercy as he addressed the entire capital.


    Only those who had crossed the Ocean''s Gate could be called Holy Emperors.


    Each Holy Emperor had the right to establish a kingdom or start their own faction, enjoying a supreme status.


    But now, Timothy seemed intent on sparing no dignity.


    Even in front of the entire Red Moon Kingdom, he challenged their revered "Holy Emperor"!


    "The nerve, to insult His Majesty like that!"


    "Kill him!"


    Cries for blood rose, as soldiers raised their weapons and bows, furious beyond measure.


    Meanwhile, from the very center of the capital, a powerful aura suddenly surged. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thousands of leaves danced in the air, swirling above the palace.


    With a chilling gust, the leaves spread out in all directions.


    And with them came the formidable pressure of a being from the Ocean''s Gate.


    In this land, unrelated to practitioners, there indeed hid a Holy Emperor of the Ocean''s Gate!


    "So you''re Timothy? You''re pretty much as I imagined."


    A figure slowly floated in the air.


    To Timothy''s surprise, the ruler of this nation, the Holy Emperor, was a woman.


    Her features were delicate, her skin fair.


    Though not stunning, she was certainly very beautiful.


    However, Timothy could clearly sense her hostility towards him.


    "I don''t know why Holy Emperor Lavinia bears a grudge against Sylvia and me.


    But could you please remove our statues from this country?


    That way, we can consider our grievances settled."


    Timothy''s tone left no room for face-saving.


    "You oppress my people, and you expect me to let you go?


    I won''t remove either your or Sylvia''s statues."


    Holy Emperor Lavinia showed no signs of backing down.


    "If that''s the case, then don''t blame me." Timothy took a step forward.


    "What are you planning to do?" Holy Emperor Lavinia asked coldly.


    "What am I planning?


    Just to flatten the Red Moon Kingdom and give a good thrashing to a Holy Emperor who can''t see the big picture."


    "You''ve got some nerve, thinking you can with just your strength?" Holy Emperor Lavinia was finally provoked.


    Endless leaves gathered in the air, at times forming dragons, at others, spreading wings.


    But that focused aura was aimed straight at Timothy.


    "I was looking to settle scores with you anyway, since you''ve come here to die, I''ll oblige!"

 Chapter 142 - 142: Lets end this

    Thousands of green leaves converged to form a phoenix.


    As the phoenix soared into the sky, a warm breeze rustled through the falling leaves, and it dove mercilessly towards Timothy.


    "A phoenix made of leaves?


    Let''s show it what a real phoenix looks like."


    Timothy gripped the Phoenix Blade, and suddenly, towering flames erupted.


    An endless blaze coalesced into a majestic fire phoenix, its cry piercing the air. The sweeping flames seemed capable of devouring everything.


    The phoenix, reborn from ashes, bathed in fire.


    This fire phoenix seemed like the true sovereign of the skies, unbound by the laws of earth and heaven!


    When the two phoenixes collided, the green leaves were instantly engulfed and consumed by the fierce flames!


    It seemed desperate to save face.


    A giant dragon, also formed from green leaves, roared down, its gaping maw threatening to swallow Timothy whole.


    But faced with this overwhelming dragon that even blocked out the sun, Timothy calmly pulled out a dazzling blue scale.


    This brilliant blue scale was plucked from Azura.


    Though it hurt Azura enough to make her howl, this dragon scale was the real deal.


    True phoenix meets false phoenix, true dragon meets false dragon.


    A golden light surged, and a blue dragon illusion charged forward, its roar shaking the heavens.


    "Boom!"


    A massive oppressive force suddenly expanded outward, the collision''s shockwaves unleashing terrifying power.


    Timothy easily caught the two strikes from Holy Emperor Lavinia.


    He even seemed to have the upper hand!


    Each major realm was like a chasm apart, and the Holy Emperor of Ocean''s Gate was among the elite.


    Even Holy Emperor Lavinia hadn''t anticipated this.


    "If that''s the case, then please stay in the Red Moon Kingdom." Finally, she seemed truly enraged.


    The swirling green leaves, as if summoned, flew towards her.


    A chilling gale swept through as Holy Emperor Lavinia''s hands gathered thousands of leaves, forming a sword entirely of green foliage.


    Yet, the blade was incredibly sharp.


    It radiated a vast and majestic aura.


    "With one leaf, I split the heavens, Holy Emperor Lavinia''s illusion!"


    With this sword strike, all the formidable power concentrated at the blade''s tip.


    The might of Holy Emperor Lavinia was like mountains, as tumultuous as the ocean.


    Following this strike, it seemed a massive tree as tall as a mountain appeared.


    Leaves fluttered down from the tree, each leaf falling like a mountain itself.


    Timothy''s aura surged.


    A dazzling golden light flashed in his left eye.


    "Piercing Sight!


    Oh wait, wrong one..."


    Soulborn Eye - Intimidation.


    In an instant, Timothy''s gaze swept across, as if a Holy Emperor himself had arrived, his immense dignity chilling to the core.


    "Holy Emperor Lavinia?


    I wonder, facing three legendary Holy Emperors at once, how would your strength measure up?"


    The Sacred Tri-Emperor Crest hung in the air, surrounded by thunder from the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique.


    Without warning, three golden illusions obscured the sun, their flashing thunder carrying the might to end worlds!


    As the sword struck down, the illusion fell.


    In the midst of a tremendous roar, a terrifyingly powerful shockwave erupted.


    Everything above the capital of Red Moon Kingdom seemed to turn to ash in this aftermath.


    Tall buildings were severed in half, and birds in flight turned instantly to ash.


    This terrifying aura spread, and the mortals in the capital looked up in shock and fear, as if beholding deities.


    "Is this... a true miracle?"


    Those who had never seen a practitioner before were overwhelmed by fear.


    The scene unfolding in the sky was like the end of the world, as if the heavens were collapsing.


    The wrath of a Holy Emperor could slaughter a nation!


    This immense aura even spread to neighboring small countries, mountain ranges, and Sects.


    Even the disciples of the Themyscira Sect stared in shock at the distant turmoil, a chill running through their hearts.


    "Is this... a battle between Holy Emperors?" S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, wait, why does one of those auras feel so familiar?


    Could it be that the one fighting Holy Emperor Lavinia is... Timothy!"


    Countless people gazed in astonishment towards the direction of the Red Moon Kingdom, utterly terrified by the formidable aura.


    Meanwhile, the battle between Timothy and Holy Emperor Lavinia was heating up.


    The gap between their realms was not easily bridged.


    Yet, every attack from Holy Emperor Lavinia was countered, driving her into a frenzy.


    "Blindfold!"


    Suddenly, thousands of leaves scattered, instantly swirling around and enveloping Timothy.


    The leaves were so dense there was no gap between them, flowing like water.


    They covered the sky and ground, completely obscuring Timothy''s vision.


    All he could see were countless leaves and an impenetrable barrier of foliage.


    The leaves continuously transformed, and the space itself twisted and trembled.


    Caught in this strange formation, Timothy''s every move seemed restricted.


    Gusts of wind brought relentless attacks.


    The leaves turned into sharp blades, slicing through the air as if to completely annihilate Timothy right there.


    "First you, then Sylvia.


    Just because you''ve awakened an Enlightenment Body, do you really think you can defeat me?"


    Strangely, there was no hatred in Holy Emperor Lavinia''s tone.


    Though cold, one could sense a hint of grievance, as if a child was throwing a tantrum.


    And why did it seem that this peculiar Holy Emperor Lavinia had a love-hate attitude towards Goddess Sylvia?


    A hint of doubt rose in Timothy''s mind.


    But regardless of the reason, anyone who dared stir up negative emotions among the people against his wife deserved a lesson!


    Meanwhile, Holy Emperor Lavinia''s figure continuously moved through the barrier of leaves.


    Merging with the myriad leaves, her figure was completely elusive.


    Using the falling leaves as a barrier, she launched multiple attacks.


    Seeing that Timothy seemed unable to catch her, she appeared to be gradually losing strength.


    Holy Emperor Lavinia relaxed her guard, unwilling to continue this stalemate.


    "You think you can overcome the difference in realms and defeat me?


    Hmph, let''s end this."


    With a cold snort, Holy Emperor Lavinia''s figure merged into the leaves.


    The next second, she appeared silently behind Timothy, her leaf blade emanating a sharp aura.


    But just then, she suddenly saw a flash of golden light in Timothy''s eyes.


    "Piercing Sight!"


    In Timothy''s vision, all obstacles completely dissipated.


    Holy Emperor Lavinia had just appeared, her unguarded figure now fully exposed.


    "The one to end this will be you."


    The fire phoenix cried out, and the Phoenix Blade slashed down.


    This strike carried a force that far surpassed the boundaries of their realms!


    Holy Emperor Lavinia hastily defended, but her sword dissipated under the force of the strike!

 Chapter 143 - 143: Harbored dissatisfaction?

    "A heavenly-level treasure?


    How could you possibly have such a powerful sword in your hands?"


    When phoenixes clash, dragons devour each other.


    Holy Emperor Lavinia had never imagined that all her magical techniques would be so effortlessly neutralized by Timothy.


    And that sword!


    "Boom!"


    A sky-high blaze, carrying an overwhelming force, completely engulfed her own sword.


    Far beyond Holy Emperor Lavinia''s expectations, at that moment, Timothy suddenly threw down his sword, his right arm igniting with a brilliant golden glow.


    Thousands of leaves danced towards him, but the Phoenix Blade acted like a massive shield, blocking everything.


    What followed was an unhesitating punch.


    "Bang!"


    A force of immense power suddenly struck, tearing apart Holy Emperor Lavinia''s protective aura. S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her body could no longer hold up, falling like a kite with its string cut.


    Amidst the thunderous noise, before Holy Emperor Lavinia could struggle to rise, Timothy''s figure suddenly appeared next to her, the flame-engulfed Phoenix Blade pressed against her neck.


    The blade hadn''t moved, but a trickle of blood had already begun to flow.


    "I... I lost?"


    She had never anticipated this outcome.


    She had stepped into the Ocean''s Gate, commanded as a Holy Emperor, only to be defeated so decisively?


    "Do what you will��kill or slash," Holy Emperor Lavinia said, staring intently at Timothy, seemingly unwilling to admit defeat.


    "Are you sure?"


    Timothy''s sword-hand twitched, as if he was really about to strike.


    If it had been anyone else, Timothy would have granted her death without hesitation.


    However, this Holy Emperor Lavinia, who seemed to have grievances both against him and Goddess Sylvia, was clearly a bit different.


    Timothy could faintly sense that her animosity towards the goddess wasn''t genuine hatred,in fact, her relationship with the goddess was quite unusual.


    "Just kill me, I''ve long since..."


    Holy Emperor Lavinia''s words were cut off as her gaze suddenly drifted into the distance.


    At the same time, a chilling aura wafted from afar, mingled with a formidable divine presence that instilled fear.


    Timothy couldn''t help but turn around.


    The newcomer was none other than Sylvia!


    In an instant, the entire Red Moon Kingdom fell into solemn silence.


    The citizens scattered across the land looked up, yet no one made a sound.


    That immense pressure seemed enough to make everything bow in submission!


    Under the watchful eyes of the entire Red Moon Kingdom, Sylvia slowly descended next to Timothy.


    "Darling, you came so quickly?" Timothy said with a smile.


    There were no other practitioners within the Red Moon Kingdom, and they were far enough apart that no one else could hear.


    But that term of endearment, Holy Emperor Lavinia heard it loud and clear.


    "Darling?


    You!"


    She stared in shock at Timothy and Sylvia.


    "Let''s go inside and talk."


    With that, Sylvia grabbed Holy Emperor Lavinia by the collar and flew towards the distant royal palace''s forbidden area.


    Once they were alone, Timothy asked, puzzled, "Darling, why do I always feel that this little Holy Emperor''s attitude is a bit off? What exactly is your relationship with her?"


    "Oh, it''s a long story."


    Sylvia sighed deeply and said, "She was actually a disciple with excellent potential at Sky Sanctuary, and I even planned to choose her as a Saint Envoy for the Star Palace.


    But, this girl harbored dissatisfaction towards me and left Sky Sanctuary on her own, never to return."


    "harbored dissatisfaction?"


    "That''s right, just ask her."


    "Hmph, Goddess Sylvia, it''s been a long time."


    Surprisingly, even in front of Sylvia, Holy Emperor Lavinia still showed some defiance: "Indeed, I do hold grievances against the Goddess, but only because she was at fault first!"


    As she spoke, she clenched her fists, seemingly reluctant to revisit the past: "Goddess Sylvia has always been the greatest and most excellent person in my heart, and I once swore eternal loyalty to her.


    But there''s one thing I could never agree with.


    I don''t understand why someone as perfect as the Goddess, who should enjoy all the happiness in the world, would steadfastly refuse love and choose to be alone.


    I couldn''t bear to see the Goddess remain lonely, so I left Sky Sanctuary.


    That''s why I established this nation and spread these ideas, hoping to change her mind.


    As long as the Goddess remains without a lover, I will continue to resist as the Holy Emperor of the Red Moon Kingdom.


    Even if there''s a slight chance, I can''t bear to see such a perfect being end up alone!"


    By the end, Holy Emperor Lavinia''s eyes were filled with tears, clearly overwhelmed by emotion.


    "I can''t bear it, I just can''t!"


    "Lavinia, didn''t you say you could see the threads of fate on others? Why don''t you look at me now?" Just then, Sylvia suddenly spoke.


    Lavinia was visibly startled, her eyes reddening as she looked up, puzzled.


    But when she used her unique ability to see the threads of fate on Sylvia, she was instantly stunned.


    At that moment, Sylvia was entwined with numerous threads of fate.


    Moreover, these threads were tightly bound around her, seemingly unshakeable by anything.


    Most importantly, upon closer inspection, Lavinia was shocked to find that these seemingly numerous threads were actually just one.


    Just one thread of fate could be so long and tightly wound��how unbreakable must this bond be!


    Lavinia was astounded, her belief shaken to the core.


    Then, a surge of joy overwhelmed her: "Goddess Sylvia, do you... have a boyfriend?"


    Sylvia nodded slightly.


    "Goddess!"


    Tears streamed down her face, and in an instant, Lavinia lost all her previous defiance, crying like a child.


    The reason she had left Sky Sanctuary was that she couldn''t bear to see Sylvia without any threads of fate touching her.


    But she never imagined that after a century, not only had the Goddess changed her mind, but the thread of fate was also so tightly wound!


    "Goddess, my Goddess, I was wrong." Lavinia''s cries were a mix of sorrow and relief.


    With a deliberate divine tone, Sylvia commanded: "Lavinia, massage my shoulders."


    "Yes!"


    "Lavinia, bring me a glass of water."


    "Yes!"


    Lavinia bustled about diligently, yet she seemed extremely happy.


    At this moment, there was no trace of the Holy Emperor''s pride or dissatisfaction with Sylvia.


    In her busyness, she found great joy.


    "Goddess, please forgive my previous rash actions."


    Outside the palace, Lavinia led thousands of citizens in bowing down.


    Although she dared not reveal the secret of the Goddess''s boyfriend to anyone.


    Leading the people in their reverence, Lavinia looked at Timothy with a hint of a smile.


    At this moment, her long-held wish was finally fulfilled.


    [Ding, Holy Emperor Lavinia''s century-long wish fulfilled, reward received: "Oak Leaf"!]

 Chapter 144 - 144: The goddess had changed, completely changed

    Timothy finally understood why the most loyal fans can easily turn into haters.


    It turns out that Holy Emperor Lavinia was a classic case of loving Goddess Sylvia deeply yet resenting her just as much.


    At this moment, having fulfilled her long-held wish, Lavinia was clearly overjoyed.


    She had forgotten the airs she usually put on as the Holy Emperor, and her fixation on the goddess seemed to have completely melted away.


    As she arranged for her subordinates to prepare accommodations and a grand banquet, Lavinia felt as if even today''s sun was smiling down at her.


    It had been a long time since she last saw Goddess Sylvia. Although Sylvia was so aloof that people dared not approach her, just being near the goddess made Lavinia feel immensely happy.


    She excitedly approached the royal palace, just as she used to when visiting Sylvia at the Sky Sanctuary.


    With solemn respect, yet her heart thumping wildly like a little rabbit inside.


    Step by step, she quietly moved forward, about to enter, but the scene before her made her freeze.


    Inside the palace, Timothy was sitting next to Sylvia, laughing, "I never imagined, my dear, that you had such a devoted disciple. I thought before you met me, you were an unmeltable block of ice."


    "Isn''t that so?"


    Sylvia gave him a playful glare and said, "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have..."


    "It seems so," Timothy quickly replied with a smile. "Isn''t that even better? It just shows how much you love me!"


    "You!"


    Caught off guard by his sudden romantic words, Sylvia was momentarily at a loss for words.


    Timothy continued, "However, coming to the Red Moon Kingdom, I''ve learned something new."


    "Something new?" Sylvia asked, slightly curious.


    "Yes, it''s related to this leaf."


    Timothy took out a leaf and waved it in front of Sylvia, adding mysteriously, "I''ve suddenly realized a magical technique. With this leaf, I can perform an incredibly astonishing spell.


    Even you might not be able to keep your composure."


    "A spell that could disturb my composure?"


    Sylvia smiled slightly, somewhat proudly.


    Lately, Timothy had been up to all sorts of strange antics, often embarrassing her.


    But as the ruler of Sky Sanctuary, known as Goddess Sylvia, it seemed she was underestimated.


    Sylvia appeared very confident, "Not to brag, but even among those who have stepped into the Transcendence Realm, few can match my mental fortitude.


    As for spells, I don''t believe there''s any in the world that can disturb my state of mind."


    "Are you sure?" Timothy asked with a subtle smile.


    "Of course, feel free to try. I''ll even play along.


    But naturally, my state of mind won''t be so easily broken," Sylvia said calmly.


    "Alright, I accept this challenge.


    Next, just follow the steps I tell you, and I''ll show you the spell that can disturb the mind of a Transcendence Realm powerhouse."


    "Bring it on."


    Facing the equally confident Timothy, Sylvia was fearless. Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, she completely missed the sly glint that flashed through Timothy''s eyes.


    "Get ready, this spell is quite magical."


    Timothy gently placed a leaf in front of Sylvia''s eyes.


    The leaf was large enough to cover her eyes.


    "This spell is called ''Blinding Leaf.''


    Next, just close your eyes, and I''ll perform the spell that will affect your state of mind."


    "I''m curious to see what this spell is all about."


    Hearing Timothy''s confident declaration, even Sylvia couldn''t help but feel a bit curious.


    But still, she didn''t believe a word Timothy said.


    The mental fortitude of a Transcendence Realm powerhouse, honed by the heavens, was as solid as rock. How could it be easily disturbed?


    Slowly closing her eyes, Sylvia was somewhat looking forward to seeing Timothy''s expression after his inevitable failure.


    As time ticked by, nothing much happened. But just as Sylvia was relaxing with her eyes gently closed, she suddenly felt a soft sensation on her cheek.


    "Muah."


    Removing the leaf, what she saw was Timothy''s smug smile.


    That strange touch was none other than Timothy suddenly planting a kiss on her cheek.


    "Whoosh."


    Sylvia''s usually composed face turned a deep shade of red, her mind felt foggy, and it was as if steam was practically coming out of her ears.


    "Thump, thump, thump."


    The vast palace was silent except for the sound of a heart beating��much faster than usual.


    "Ha ha ha, how about that? You lost again, my dear."


    Timothy couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    Scoring a point and winning the game, what more could he ask for?


    Especially Sylvia''s soft cheek, tender like honey.


    And with a hint of her usual cool aloofness, just one kiss was enough to leave a lasting impression.


    Kissing my wife''s cheek is just too delightful!


    "You! That''s cheating!"


    Sylvia pointed at Timothy, her cheeks almost entirely flushed.


    "Ha ha, all''s fair in love and war. Besides, who says that wasn''t a spell?


    Isn''t a spell that can make a Holy Emperor like you blush the real deal?"


    "That''s too much!"


    "If you think it''s too much, you can kiss me back."


    "I certainly will not!"


    "If you won''t, then I''ll just have to keep taking the initiative."


    "Hey, we''re still in the Red Moon Kingdom, what are you trying to do?!"


    "You always say one thing but mean another."


    "..."


    Outside the palace, Lavinia, witnessing this scene, was completely stunned, feeling as if a dagger was twisting in her heart.


    She indeed hoped that the goddess would find a lover, no longer the cold, solitary figure she once was.


    But...


    But this was just too much!


    Who flaunts their love in someone else''s palace, sitting on someone else''s throne?


    And... was this really the Goddess Sylvia she remembered?


    How come it suddenly felt like she didn''t know the Goddess Sylvia at all?


    Not long ago, when rumors circulated that Sylvia''s presence had been sensed heading to the Themyscira Sect for the Courtship Revelry Festival, Lavinia didn''t believe it for a second.


    She was convinced that even if the goddess had gone, it would have been to put an end to such a bizarre gathering.


    But now, she was utterly certain.


    The goddess had changed, completely changed.


    Ever since getting a boyfriend, the goddess was flaunting her love way too much!


    Oh, the heartache.


    At this moment, Lavinia suddenly felt a twinge of regret.

 Chapter 145 - 145: Congratulations to the host, comprehension successful

    For the better part of the day, Sylvia and Timothy toured the Red Moon Kingdom.


    It was pretty clear that the citizens, just like Holy Emperor Lavinia, were saying one thing but feeling another. They seemed to oppose Goddess Sylvia on the surface, but in reality, they respected her deeply.


    "Goddess, are you leaving already?"


    Hearing that Sylvia was planning to head back to Sky Sanctuary, Lavinia couldn''t hide a hint of reluctance.


    "Oh, Goddess, there''s one more thing."


    Suddenly, Lavinia snapped her fingers gently in the capital of the Red Moon Kingdom. In an instant, countless leaves danced in the air.


    Temples that had been burned down were restored in a flash, and the brief texts that had opposed Goddess Sylvia, titled "Uselessness of Spiritual Partners," transformed into lengthy praises singing her glory.


    Clearly, Lavinia had been planning this.


    "Not bad," Sylvia nodded slightly. She hadn''t punished Lavinia before because she knew Lavinia didn''t have bad intentions.


    However.


    "Major sins can be forgiven, but punishment cannot be avoided. Take care of the affairs in the Red Moon Kingdom. Once you''re back in Sky Sanctuary, reflect for a year and handwrite ''I was wrong'' ten thousand times." Sylvia''s presence was commanding and inviolable.


    "Yes, I will return to Sky Sanctuary as soon as possible," Lavinia bowed deeply, not daring to take any of this lightly.


    Her heart filled with deep respect, awed by the formidable divine authority.


    "Goddess is still the Goddess."


    She knew this very well.


    Watching Sylvia''s departing figure, the entire Red Moon Kingdom bowed in solemn respect and admiration.


    [Ding, you have successfully subdued the Red Moon Kingdom. Reward: Foundation Pill.]


    "Foundation Pill?"


    This spirit medicine was of Epic-level quality, not only extremely rare but also highly effective. S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Crossing major thresholds in cultivation could be successful, but a practitioner''s realm might remain unstable for a long time, lacking the full strength of the new level. If not managed well, this could even affect the stability of their realm.


    But a single Foundation Pill could make one''s realm as stable as a rock, unshakable.


    "A journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step, and a nine-story tower starts from the ground up." The value of such a pill was evident.


    "And it should be soon."


    Now at the peak of the Mystic Core stage, feeling the powerful spiritual energy within, Timothy could tell he was close to his final breakthrough.


    Above the clouds, Timothy suddenly took off his jacket and draped it over Sylvia.


    "What''s this for?" Sylvia blinked in surprise.


    "The air up here is cold, I didn''t want you to freeze," Timothy smiled.


    "Come on, I''m the body of a Holy Emperor, I''m not that easy to freeze."


    Despite saying this, feeling Timothy''s meticulous care, Sylvia unconsciously pulled the jacket tighter around herself.


    "Really, this guy always does this."


    With a tsundere huff, Sylvia sneaked a glance at Timothy but quickly looked away.


    It wasn''t long before they returned to Sky Sanctuary.


    Seeing the two of them return, Elder Turner, who had been waiting nearby, immediately came forward to greet them.


    "Welcome, Goddess."


    Elder Turner bowed deeply, his face filled with immense reverence.


    "Has anything happened at Sky Sanctuary while I was away?" Sylvia asked coolly.


    Elder Turner quickly responded, "Apart from eliminating a small nation that harbored ill will towards you, Goddess, nothing else of note."


    "Good."


    Sylvia nodded slightly and headed back into the heart of Sky Sanctuary, leaving Timothy and Elder Turner behind. Turner seemed much more relaxed now.


    He looked at Timothy cautiously and asked, "You and the Goddess were gone for two whole days. What exactly happened? Was it those two giant serpents again?"


    "That''s right."


    Timothy nodded solemnly, impressed. "Elder Turner, your knowledge is indeed vast. This time, the Goddess and I accidentally encountered those two colossal beasts again. Although it was in a different location, their battle was even more fierce and skilled. Their ferocity was such that even Holy Emperor-level powerhouses could not easily withstand them."


    "Even Holy Emperor-level powerhouses...! To think such creatures still exist in the world. But apart from the Goddess, I suppose no one else would dare to witness such a battle between ancient beasts."


    Elder Turner''s expression grew serious, not expecting the matter to be so significant. His respect for the Goddess deepened even further.


    "Timothy, you did well. We High Priests are not capable enough to stand by the Goddess''s side. Should you encounter such dangers again, you must support the Goddess well. And if the situation becomes perilous, you must also stop her in time," Elder Turner earnestly advised.


    "Don''t worry."


    Timothy patted Elder Turner''s shoulder confidently.


    "Just as I thought, the Goddess really does have an exceptional eye for talent."


    Elder Turner burst into relieved laughter.


    Along the way back, numerous disciples greeted Timothy. When he finally returned to his room and closed the door, Timothy sat down quietly and took out a leaf from his pocket.


    This leaf, known as the "Oak Leaf," appeared simple and unadorned. Yet, upon closer inspection, one could feel a pure and vibrant energy flowing within it. This energy was not only immense but also carried an indescribable sense of mystery.


    Although it was an item obtained from Holy Emperor Lavinia, even Timothy hadn''t expected such a precious reward.


    [Item: Oak Leaf]


    [Grade: ???]


    [Comprehension: ???]


    [Chance of Comprehension: ???]


    "Wow."


    Even the system panel was stumped,this Oak Leaf was clearly no ordinary item.


    [Soulborn Eye��Insight]


    A golden light flickered in Timothy''s eyes as he fully activated the Soulborn Eye.


    At the same time, his Enlightenment Body continuously operated, absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. He merged his insights into the leaf and then into his mind.


    Every flower, every tree, every leaf.


    From the most fundamental roots, the leaf extended veins.


    These veins supported the leaf and reached out into the distance, constantly transforming.


    It was as if thousands of sacred sounds were ringing in his ears. For a moment, Timothy''s gaze froze, and he became completely still.


    Staring at the leaf in his hand, days and nights passed in the blink of an eye.


    The sun rose and set, the stars shifted, and Timothy still stared at the Oak Leaf, unmoving.


    Until the third day...


    [Ding, congratulations to the host, comprehension successful]

 Chapter 146 - 146: Is this, is this the descent of a deity?

    From One, All Splits and Becomes, Giving Birth to All Creation.


    Every vein branching from the leaf''s main artery has its own path.


    The mysteries of the Oak Leaf are boundless, so much so that even the Enlightenment Body can only grasp a fraction of it at a time.


    But even just that fraction is incredibly precious.


    [Ding, congratulations on your successful enlightenment]


    The way of the leaf veins is From One, All Splits and Becomes, Giving Birth to All Creation, while the legacy of Holy Emperor Thunderflame is the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique.


    Combining the two, what forms can perfectly harness the Path of Ten Thousand Thunders.


    From one thunder, it splits into tens of thousands.


    The mystery of it is beyond words.


    And what you can control with the Path of Ten Thousand Thunders isn''t just thunder.


    Following this profound principle, Timothy suddenly raises his hand towards the sky. Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, the winds rise and clouds gather.


    Above the Sky Sanctuary, what was once a clear blue sky is now covered with dark clouds.


    More and more clouds gather, and within them, thunder lurks, carrying an apocalyptic force!


    "Is someone undergoing a tribulation?


    No, this aura isn''t that of a tribulation.


    Is it... thunder magic?


    How can someone wield such powerful thunder magic!"


    Watching the strange phenomena in the sky and feeling the overwhelming aura around, everyone in the Sky Sanctuary is shocked and pale.


    Whether it''s the goddess guards of the Sky Sanctuary or the High Priests, all are stunned by this sight.


    "This is bad, could it be that a Demonic Sect has infiltrated? Retreat immediately!" Elder Turner suddenly shouts.


    But before his shout could fade, a bolt of thunder crashes down.


    Just one bolt, yet everyone feels an immense force within it.


    This terrifying pressure is unlike anything ordinary!


    Many disciples gathered near the Sky Sanctuary, now with no room to retreat.


    Elder Turner, shocked, quickly throws out his Obsidian Disc.


    The Obsidian Disc rapidly enlarges and shoots up into the sky, attempting to shield the disciples below.


    But the moment it contacts the thunder, the Epic-level Obsidian Disc instantly cracks.


    The crack spreads quickly, expanding.


    Like a fierce beast roaring, the thunder suddenly intensifies, and with a booming sound, the Obsidian Disc shatters.


    Following that, the terrifying thunder splits and transforms unexpectedly.


    One bolt, two bolts, three bolts, four bolts, five bolts, six bolts...


    Thousands upon thousands of thunderbolts spread across the sky, almost completely covering it.


    "This technique is too strange, help me quickly!"


    Elder Turner cries out, and the High Priests act together, trying to block the thunder.


    However, these thunderbolts are even more bizarre and numerous than they imagined.


    Despite their best efforts, the High Priests are completely unable to stop the myriad of thunderbolts filling the sky.


    Thunder crashes down, tens of thousands of bolts break through all barriers, striking the ground.


    Thunder flashes, and everyone''s bodies are hit by the bolts.


    The High Priests are horrified, having never seen such strange thunder magic.


    Many disciples also hurriedly check their bodies.


    But they soon realize that those struck by the thunderbolts are not harmed.


    However, the lightning on their bodies doesn''t dissipate,instead, the scattered thunderbolts seem to form threads, connecting them to the sky.


    Lightning flickers, countless thunderbolts spread towards the sky.


    This scene is incredibly spectacular.


    "What exactly is this thunder?"


    Even though they''re unharmed, everyone is wary of this bizarre spectacle.


    Yet they find that no matter how they struggle, they can''t remove the lightning from their bodies.


    "Wait, that figure is... Timothy!"


    Just then, following the direction of the spreading thunderbolts, someone suddenly exclaimed.


    The myriad thunderbolts all converged in one direction, and amidst the dazzling, roaring thunder, it was Timothy''s figure that floated beneath the dark clouds.


    So, Timothy was behind all this?


    Everyone was stunned, relieved internally, but completely baffled about what Timothy was actually doing.


    At that moment, in the sky, Timothy finally merged the Oak Leaf into the Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique.


    One leaf can give birth to all things, and all things can merge into one.


    The path he had realized was indeed the method to harness the power of ten thousand thunders!


    The thunderbolts split and infused into the bodies of the disciples of Sky Sanctuary.


    Bathed in this thunder, each person was about to unleash drastically different powers.


    And as if merging with the thunder, each person now seemed like a soldier driven by the thunder, connected to it.


    Thousands of these soldiers, all under his command!


    Being able to simultaneously enhance the strength of thousands of practitioners in Sky Sanctuary, such thunder magic was enough to instill fear in any force.


    Sky Sanctuary was already immensely powerful.


    Now, bathed in the lightning, their spiritual power surged dramatically.


    Under the influence of these thousands of thunderbolts, the people of Sky Sanctuary seemed like divine warriors, inviolable.


    But that wasn''t all.


    Following the connecting thunderbolts, many disciples suddenly felt a strange sensation.


    "This is Brother Timothy''s... Enlightenment Body!"


    They looked up in astonishment towards the sky.


    The Enlightenment Body, understanding the cosmic laws.


    As Timothy gazed at the universe with a newfound understanding, a mysterious aura swirled around him.


    In this endless mysterious aura, the disciples connected to Timothy felt their own understanding climbing continuously.


    Understanding, enhancing.


    An endless Cosmic Aura swirled around the vicinity of Sky Sanctuary.


    Within this aura, everyone was amazed to find themselves also continuously advancing.


    Not just in cultivation, but in insight, strength, and even sensory perception.


    It was as if everything became clear in an instant, and upon realizing this strange change, everyone was ecstatic.


    Not just the disciples, even the High Priests felt a noticeable change and enhancement.


    To bring about enlightenment in High Priests who had entered Ocean''s Gate, how profound was this magic?


    Just standing under Brother Timothy could significantly enhance them?


    Where else could you find such a good deal?


    The disciples were overjoyed beyond measure.


    "Brother Timothy rocks!"


    "Brother Timothy is so powerful!"


    Someone started the cheer, and praises continued non-stop.


    All the disciples bathed in the thunder loudly praised him.


    [Ding, receiving much praise from the disciples, Insight +10]


    [Ding, receiving much praise from the disciples, Insight +10]


    [Ding, receiving much praise from the disciples, Insight +10]


    ...


    As Timothy''s insight increased, the disciples also felt the mysterious aura around them growing stronger.


    "Holy crap, praising Brother Timothy makes us stronger too?


    What are we waiting for!"


    "Brother Timothy rocks!"


    "Brother Timothy is so powerful!"


    Amidst the thunderous roars, Sky Sanctuary erupted with continuous cheers.


    That mysterious aura even swept across Sky Sanctuary like a mist.


    "Is this, is this the descent of a deity?"


    Witnessing this scene, even the major Sects around Sky Sanctuary were stunned and amazed.

 Chapter 147 - 147: Babe, you flip-flop so fast...

    Amidst the roaring thunder, the disciples of Sky Sanctuary felt their energies climbing steadily.


    With every thunderclap, bathed in endless bolts, the disciples seemed as if they were divine warriors descended upon the earth.


    The majesty of the entire Sky Sanctuary seemed to rise at that moment, and everyone was astounded by the transformations within themselves.


    It wasn''t just their perceptiveness that improved,each person''s strength had taken a monumental leap.


    Disciples at the Aura Initiation level could now exhibit the power of the Energy Foundation level, and those at the Energy Foundation level could even display the prowess of the Mystic Core level. Even those at the Mystic Core level felt a tangible enhancement.


    To think that one person''s power could elevate the entire Sky Sanctuary to such a terrifying level was unimaginable!


    With minds and insights merging, whether it was Timothy or the others at Sky Sanctuary, all benefited from the interplay of the lightning.


    As Timothy took charge, the disciples moved with him, their presence immense and inviolable.


    Not only were the elders amazed at this unimaginable scene, even Sylvia was slightly taken aback as she looked outside the temple.


    Such thunder magic was unknown even to her, despite her extensive knowledge of ancient texts.


    Timothy indeed received the legacy of the Holy Emperor Thunderflame, but was this bizarre and powerful thunder magic really just a secret technique from that legacy?


    "Brother Timothy is awesome!"


    "With this magic, who cares about some damn Holy Emperor!"


    If used against enemies, its power would be terrifying!


    Watching this scene, the disciples of Sky Sanctuary felt their spirits soar.


    At this moment, even if they were to face the forces of other Holy Emperors head-on, everyone felt a surge of confidence.


    [System: Due to the disciples'' praises, Insight +10]


    [System: Due to the disciples'' praises, Insight +10]


    [System: Due to the disciples'' praises, Insight +10]


    With a significant increase in insight and rewards, their physical strength enhanced, bodies purified, and cultivation improved.


    Timothy also felt a sense of wonder, marveling at the exquisite combination of the Oak Leaf and Convergence of Ten Thousand Thunders Technique.


    One leaf transforms into myriad things, and myriad things feedback.


    Such enlightenment was profoundly mysterious.


    As millions of thunders slowly dissipated, falling outside the great hall, Timothy could distinctly feel his insight reaching an incredibly profound state through continuous feedback.


    Such opportunities were rare.


    Timothy approached Sylvia and said, "Babe, I need to make a trip to the Arcane Library."


    "Why do you want to go to the Arcane Library?"


    Though equally stunned by the grand spectacle, the Arcane Library in Sky Sanctuary was different.


    The books stored in the high tower were each profoundly mysterious and complex.


    Only the envoys of the various Star Palaces and the High Priests were qualified to enter.


    It wasn''t just because the precious books were closely guarded secrets.


    More importantly, the requirements of those books were high,if one''s cultivation and insight weren''t up to a certain level, it could even be dangerous.


    "Babe, don''t you trust me?" Timothy cooed.


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you, I''m just..."


    "Are you worried about my safety?" Timothy suddenly grinned cheekily.


    But his words seemed to hit the mark.


    Sylvia''s gaze faltered, and noticing Timothy''s subtle expression, she visibly panicked, "How could that be? I couldn''t care less about your safety!


    Right, let there be danger, what does it have to do with me!


    Hmph �q(�s^�t)�r!"


    A crest slowly floated into Timothy''s hand.


    This was Sylvia''s Sacred Crest, the key to the Arcane Library.


    Timothy took Sylvia''s Sacred Crest, smiled slightly, and walked towards the exit.


    But just as he was about to leave the great hall, a cold voice suddenly called out from behind, "Stop!"


    Timothy turned around, and there was Sylvia, her eyes flickering with concern, "The books in the Arcane Library aren''t easy to master. Forcing understanding could even backlash against you.


    Be careful, don''t overdo it."


    "Babe, you flip-flop so fast..." Timothy couldn''t help but laugh and cry.


    One second she pretended not to care, and the next, she couldn''t hide it anymore.


    Where else could he find such an adorable girlfriend in the whole world?


    "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing," Timothy said with a wave of his hand, confidently striding out of the great hall and heading straight for the Arcane Library.


    Sylvia''s Sacred Crest floated from his hand, slowly merging with the Arcane Library, and the doors opened with a brilliant golden glow.


    Sky Sanctuary''s influence spread across the world, growing stronger with each passing year.


    The books housed in the Arcane Library were not only from Sky Sanctuary but also included precious ancient texts collected over the years from the twelve Star Palaces.


    It was clear that the treasures within could make any practitioner''s blood boil with excitement.


    However, the dangers inside the Arcane Library were equally evident. S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Timothy really went in!"


    As the dazzling golden light swallowed Timothy''s figure, everyone secretly tensed up.


    Elder Turner was also startled.


    "Timothy hasn''t even reached the Ocean''s Gate realm, and the Goddess actually allowed him into the Arcane Library?


    The dangers inside are far worse than they appear, especially with Timothy''s high level of insight. If he gets too deep, the consequences could be unimaginable!"


    "But Goddess Sylvia personally handed Sylvia''s Sacred Crest to Timothy, maybe she has some confidence in him."


    "Even so..."


    Elder Turner was clearly hesitant.


    If the Goddess truly didn''t want Timothy to die, he believed that nothing could harm Timothy in her presence.


    But the most important issue was.


    Although recently, Timothy seemed to have grown closer to the Goddess.


    For many years, the elders had been well aware of the Goddess''s character.


    No matter how talented a disciple was or who they faced, the Goddess''s heart was always as cold as a mountain.


    Would the Goddess really pay special attention to Timothy''s life and death?


    After all, in the eyes of the Goddess, all beings of the world were always seen as equals.


    If Timothy really was in danger inside...


    Elder Turner''s expression clearly showed his worry.


    The Arcane Library of Sky Sanctuary.


    Even they, the High Priests, dared not enter lightly.


    If Timothy might face a crisis, he must be ready to intervene.


    Elder Turner silently made up his mind.


    Meanwhile, as Timothy stepped forward, the beam of light had completely engulfed him.


    With a flash of light inside the Arcane Library.


    Timothy''s figure had completely vanished into it, stepping into the Arcane Library!

 Chapter 148 - 148: Is this even something a normal person can do?

    When Timothy opened his eyes again, he found himself inside the Arcane Library.


    Looking up, it seemed like the towering shelves stretched right up to the heavens, filled with countless books.


    And each one was a treasure that could drive any practitioner wild with desire.


    "Infinite Skyforce Technique," "Fivefold Vital Essence Guide," "Netherworld Wraith Formation"...


    There were endless books on Alchemy, Artifact Forging, Arcane Arts...


    Some books even radiated a mystical glow, their mere sight hinting at their immense value.


    Ding, system notification: Host''s comprehension abilities are greatly enhanced for the next hour, allowing almost unlimited understanding of any book.


    The system''s notification suddenly rang out.


    After comprehending the "Transmutation of the One" from the Oak Leaf, the recent thunderous techniques that temporarily boosted the disciples'' strength of Sky Sanctuary also fed back to Timothy.


    But even Timothy hadn''t expected such a massive feedback.


    Unlimited comprehension for an hour!


    This was an opportunity not to be missed!


    Without hesitation, Timothy headed straight for the section with the most ancient and valuable books, quickly flipping them open one by one.


    Meanwhile, outside the high tower, the others were also observing the situation in the Arcane Library.


    The Arcane Library of Sky Sanctuary not only housed numerous books but also served another purpose.


    Each book was exceptionally precious.


    Whenever someone successfully comprehended a book, the Arcane Library would sense their aura and announce it to the entire Sky Sanctuary.


    However, apart from the extraordinarily talented Goddess Sylvia, even the High Priests and the Holy Envoys of the Star Palace rarely had any breakthroughs.


    It had been a long time since the Arcane Library had made any announcements.


    Now, although they were closely watching the Arcane Library, the other High Priests, like Elder Turner, were eager to know what was happening inside to rescue Timothy if anything went wrong.


    The Arcane Library stood as usual, silent, seemingly even more tranquil than usual.


    But this inexplicable calm felt oddly foreboding, like the calm before a storm.


    Elder Turner looked up anxiously, his heart pounding.


    They didn''t know that even Sylvia of Sky Sanctuary was now staring with a slightly frozen gaze, her expression revealing a hint of urgency.


    What was happening inside the Arcane Library now?


    Protected by layers of magical wards, no one could see inside.


    The clouds still hung heavy, the atmosphere tense and oppressive.


    Even the disciples felt something was off, whispering among themselves.


    But just then, a dazzling golden light suddenly burst from within the Arcane Library.


    The light was so brilliant it almost made the entire tower translucent, spreading far and wide, illuminating half the sky.


    Everyone nearby was enveloped in this light, their faces showing shock and astonishment.


    "Timothy has succeeded in his comprehension!" Elder Turner suddenly exclaimed.


    After all, the books inside the Arcane Library were of the highest grade, and even High Priests struggled to comprehend them.


    In such a short time, not only had Timothy faced no danger, but he had also comprehended an ancient tome.


    "''Divine Crafting Manual,'' comprehension successful," announced the Arcane Library.


    "''Divine Crafting Manual''? That''s an alchemy book!"


    While amazed at Timothy''s terrifying speed of comprehension.


    Why would he choose to comprehend an alchemy book?


    But before their confusion could clear, the Arcane Library burst forth with another light.


    "''Compendium of Alchemy'' comprehension successful."


    What? Another successful comprehension?


    Elder Turner stared in the direction of the Arcane Library, dumbfounded.


    Had he heard wrong?


    No, the voice from the Arcane Library was crystal clear.


    The first was Artifact Forging, and now it was Alchemy.


    And more importantly, how much time had passed?


    Not even a minute!


    "Comprehending a book with just one glance? Is this even something a normal person can do?"


    "Seriously, are you sure the Arcane Library isn''t broken?" Elder Turner asked the other High Priests nearby, feeling like his brain couldn''t quite keep up.


    "The Arcane Library is an Epic-level artifact, constantly nourished by the books it contains. It''s supposed to grow, not break down," one of the High Priests replied, also feeling a headache coming on.


    "But this speed, one book per glance, even if it''s outrageous, it''s just not possible!"


    "This..."


    Everyone who witnessed this was stunned.


    Everyone knew that the Arcane Library was an extremely precious treasure and also knew how dangerous it could be.


    So, what was happening now?


    "''Eightfold Breathing Method'' comprehension successful."


    "''Draconic Spirit Array'' comprehension successful."


    "''Thousand Birds Sword Manual'' comprehension successful."


    "''Hidden Eagle Mystics'' comprehension successful."


    "''Holy Codex of Origins'' comprehension successful."


    As everyone was still in shock, the Arcane Library burst into even more brilliant light, and the announcements kept coming.


    One book title after another echoed around Sky Sanctuary.


    There were books on Alchemy, Artifact Forging, arcane arts, magical arrays, sword techniques, and secret cultivation methods...


    It was like popping candy, one name after another.


    "Holy crap?"


    "Holy crap!"


    In a moment where thousands of beautiful words could have been spoken, only two remained.


    Listening to the sounds around them, everyone''s eyes widened, and their gazes towards the Arcane Library were filled with utter astonishment.


    What on earth was Timothy doing inside?


    Could it be that he had devoured the entire Arcane Library?


    Just then, two thunderous booms sounded in the sky, and dazzling lightning almost lit up the entire sky.


    Moreover, the thunder on the left was a fiery red, like burning flames, while the thunder on the right was a brilliant emerald green.


    The two bolts of lightning were so bright they seemed to tear open the sky. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This... could this be!"


    A thought exploded in Elder Turner''s mind.


    He had heard rumors about the red and green heavenly tribulations.


    The red thunder was a sign of a Level 6 Forgemaster''s emergence.


    The green thunder indicated the birth of a Level 6 Alchemist.


    On the continent of Elant, the highest level for smiths and alchemists was nine, and since ancient times, high-level craftsmen and alchemists had been extremely rare.


    Reaching Level 6 was considered the pinnacle, heralded by the red and green heavenly tribulations.


    Had Timothy reached Level 6 as both a Forgemaster and an Alchemist?


    But before this, he had never been linked to either.


    That meant...


    "It''s not that there''s something wrong with the Arcane Library,it''s that Timothy effortlessly comprehended everything he read!"


    What kind of prodigy was this?


    Recalling his own centuries of study in alchemy, barely reaching Level 3, Elder Turner felt like crying.

 Chapter 149 - 149: I want ten!

    [Ding! Successfully frustrated numerous disciples, increasing Alchemy comprehension.]


    [Ding! Successfully induced feelings of inferiority in Elder Turner, increasing Artifact Forging comprehension.]


    When Timothy snapped back to reality, he had become a Level 6 Master in both Alchemy and Artifact Forging.


    Even though he hadn''t directly engaged with these two skills, he was well aware of their significance.


    Reaching Level 6 as a forger or alchemist on the continent of Elant was exceedingly rare.


    Even just one of these titles could earn someone endless admiration and flattery.


    It''s also worth mentioning that his wife''s collection of books was impressively extensive.


    The seemingly randomly placed books in the Arcane Library each held a terrifyingly high grade.


    Just mastering a few could easily make someone a top-tier forger or alchemist.


    Of course, the prerequisite was learning how to treat his wife right...


    The Thunder Command technique that Oak Leaf had mastered turned out to be even more powerful than expected.


    With this technique, not only could he receive feedback and enhance his insight and spiritual energy,


    but the disciples of Sky Sanctuary could also bathe in the thunder light, significantly boosting their strength like warriors descended from the heavens.


    This would give them a better chance against the two scheming Holy Emperors with ill intentions.


    Timothy rummaged through his spatial ring and soon found an alchemy furnace among the treasures he had collected.


    Although not of the highest grade, it would suffice.


    Just as Timothy was about to try his hand at crafting a spirit medicine, a figure suddenly flew towards him from a distance.


    Landing softly, it was the petite Azura.


    "This is just too much!"


    Tears welled up in Azura''s eyes as she stared pitifully at Timothy.


    "Huh?"


    Timothy was momentarily stunned.


    "You tied me to a big tree and told me not to move.


    Then you completely forgot about me and left me there all day. That''s just too much!"


    Azura seemed genuinely upset, stomping her little feet and barely reaching Timothy''s chest with her tiny fists.


    Then, she started pounding on his chest with her little fists.


    Unfortunately, her cotton-like punches had no real impact, and Timothy barely felt them.


    After a moment of silence, Timothy couldn''t help but laugh and cry at the same time.


    He then remembered that he had instructed Azura to stay put and practice her Dragon Roar, but he had completely forgotten about it when he left.


    What could he do? His wife was right there, and how could he remember anything else?


    Timothy asked with a smile, "Did you get your Dragon Roar practice done?"


    "I did.


    No, wait! I''m not talking to someone who cruelly abandoned me!"


    Azura suddenly snapped back.


    Even though she was the Ocean Dragon King and had been tricked into signing a year-long master-servant contract, she had to maintain her dignity.


    She would never interact with someone who abandoned her again!


    Yes, that''s the way!


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t be the Ocean Dragon King!


    "I did forget you by accident. To make it up to you, how about I compensate you with a Golden Scale Dragon Carp?" Timothy suddenly offered.


    "Deal!"


    In an instant, Azura completely forgot her previous grievances.


    Her eyes lit up as she eagerly moved closer to Timothy, "Where''s the Golden Scale Dragon Carp, where is it?


    Sssluurp~.


    I''m not just being greedy, I''m doing this to get stronger."


    Timothy sighed, "Show me the Dragon Roar first, and then you''ll get your Golden Scale Dragon Carp."


    "But..."


    Azura''s mouth was practically watering, but she swallowed her disappointment.


    After a moment, she tried: "Meow, wait, no! I mean, roar~"


    Finally, Azura, as the Dragon King, let out a long-overdue dragon roar!


    However.


    Listening to this roar, Timothy couldn''t help but feel something was off.


    It was indeed a roar.


    But why did it seem like Azura''s dragon roar had even less oomph than... a cat''s meow?


    "Here''s your Golden Scale Dragon Carp."


    Timothy exchanged a Golden Scale Dragon Carp from the system store and tossed it into the air.


    Instantly, Azura leaped up excitedly.


    Her tiny mouth engulfed the entire Golden Scale Dragon Carp in one bite.


    Licking her lips, Azura seemed unsatisfied and somewhat regretful, "Darn, I ate it too fast and didn''t even taste it. Next time, I need to eat slower."


    After devouring the Golden Scale Dragon Carp, Azura was visibly more excited and cheekily moved closer to Timothy, asking, "So, how are things going between you and Sylvia?


    Have you guys, you know, mated yet?"


    "Mated?


    Do you think I''m a dragon or something? And what kind of weird knowledge have those old dragons been teaching you?"


    Timothy pinched Azura''s ear as a form of punishment.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch.


    Timothy''s getting mad!"


    Azura yelped in pain, but she also realized something.


    That Timothy, despite being very close to Goddess Sylvia, definitely hadn''t reached the step of mating!


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have gotten so flustered and lashed out at her.


    Azura was almost moved by her own cleverness.


    "Hehe, it''s okay if you haven''t succeeded. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I actually have a perfect way to help you, especially since Valentine''s Day is coming up soon. A good gift might just..."


    "Valentine''s Day?" Timothy suddenly interjected.


    "You don''t know? On Elant, Valentine''s Day is also called Summer Valentine''s Day, usually on August 14th. You have Sylvia as a girlfriend and you don''t know about Valentine''s Day?


    Could it be that you don''t understand romance?"


    Azura was thoroughly shocked.


    "Uh... who knows the exact date of Valentine''s Day in this world!" Timothy was somewhat speechless.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t understand romance.


    After all, he had traveled to this world to complete his final trial, and there was so much to learn that he hadn''t specifically looked into the date of Valentine''s Day.


    But it was good that Azura mentioned it.


    Otherwise, if Valentine''s Day came and he wasn''t prepared with a gift, he would be failing in his duties as Goddess Sylvia''s boyfriend.


    "What''s this method you mentioned? Do your dragon kind have some precious treasure?" Timothy asked with interest.


    "It''s not a treasure.


    But the method from our Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon was even used by the ancient human sages.


    If you could use it as a Valentine''s Day gift, it would definitely be a showstopper.


    Besides having a pet like me, no one else knows about this precious gift from the dragon kind.


    There''s only a month left, why not give it a try?" Azura tempted.


    "Alright, what''s the catch?" Timothy had already seen through Azura''s little scheme.


    "Hehe, that would be... more Golden Scale Dragon Carps," Azura couldn''t help but reveal her true intentions.


    "That''s worth considering, but how many do you want?


    One, three?"


    "Neither."


    Azura boldly held up five fingers: "I want ten!"


    Timothy: "��"


    Really wondered who taught Azura math...


    But, daring to ask for such a number, the method Azura mentioned must indeed be something special.


    "Since that''s the case, let''s go check out the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon."


    Timothy agreed, willing to give it a try.

 Chapter 150 - 150: Ah, this is so confusing!

    Summer, though past the prime time of growth, still buzzes with life.


    The hills are blanketed with flowers and grass, and the dry, hot air makes everyone a bit restless.


    On a scorching summer day, the shade behind the hillside is a perfect spot to cool off.


    But behind the shade in Sky Sanctuary, a female disciple kneels on the ground.


    Despite the heat, she feels a chill throughout her body, as if she''s fallen into an ice cave.


    Because standing before her is none other than Goddess Sylvia.


    And the reason she''s been caught? She had a secret rendezvous with her lover on the back hillside.


    Sky Sanctuary has had a ban on romantic relationships for a long time.


    This rule has never changed.


    Even though the Goddess hasn''t mentioned it much lately, it''s well known among all the disciples.


    Meeting with a lover in Sky Sanctuary is the ultimate taboo!


    Other sisters also met with their lovers here today, but she was the only unlucky one caught by Goddess Sylvia.


    The disciple feels like crying but has no tears,her body trembles slightly with fear.


    Being caught red-handed by Goddess Sylvia in a romantic encounter is a grave offense, and she can''t imagine what kind of punishment awaits her.


    Even if she escapes the death penalty, she''ll likely be expelled from Sky Sanctuary!


    "Isn''t Valentine''s Day coming up soon?" Sylvia suddenly asks.


    The disciple is visibly startled.


    One reason is that she can''t figure out why the Goddess would ask such a strange question.


    More importantly, the tone of her voice is unexpectedly gentle and cool.


    Though still carrying the authoritative aura of the Holy Emperor, there seems to be no anger in the Goddess''s voice.


    Even the disciple is puzzled.


    She''s well aware of Sky Sanctuary''s strict rules and knows how serious a crime it is to engage in romance here.


    But why does it seem like the Goddess isn''t planning to punish her?


    Still, the disciple doesn''t dare to relax.


    She knows all too well the Goddess''s disdain for love, and even if Sylvia doesn''t seem angry, it''s hard to be sure.


    The disciple quickly responds, desperately seeking forgiveness: "Yes, Valentine''s Day is just a month away. I, I indeed got carried away by spring emotions and lost my way. But please rest assured, Goddess, I realize my mistake. I am willing to reform and from now on, I will never engage in any romantic affairs again. Please believe me!"


    "Uh, you can actually decide these things for yourself," Sylvia coughs lightly.


    The sunlight is brilliant, casting a radiant glow on her beautiful, cool face, which unexpectedly softens a bit.


    For a moment, even the disciple is mesmerized.


    Goddess Sylvia has always been an untouchable, supreme presence in her heart.


    But for some reason, she feels that today, the Goddess is different.


    "Actually, I didn''t come here to punish you. I have a question to ask you."


    After hesitating for a while, Sylvia finally lowered her voice, sounding a bit shy and uneasy as she quietly asked, "If it''s for Valentine''s Day, what do you think... would be a good gift for those of you with lovers?"


    "Valentine''s Day gifts?"


    The disciple was stunned.


    She could never have imagined that the Goddess would ask her such a question.


    "Don''t get me wrong," Sylvia quickly added, "I''m not actually considering giving anyone a gift. I''m just... just trying to gauge how deeply you disciples who''ve fallen in love are infatuated, and how much you understand about it. You better answer truthfully, or don''t blame me for being merciless!"


    "Yes," the disciple replied quickly, her mind swirling with confusion. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Goddess''s excuse seemed flawless.


    But why did it feel a bit off?


    Not daring to probe too deeply, the disciple hurriedly brainstormed.


    "Flowers? But usually, it''s the men who give flowers."


    "Weapons? But that depends on the person, not everyone likes them."


    "My sister once gave her lover some high-quality spirit wine, but besides that, I think what men really like is..."


    She stopped mid-sentence, her face turning red.


    She quickly held back the words she was about to say, her lips pressed tightly together as if she was a bit frightened.


    "What were you about to say?" Sylvia, as a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, had keen insight that was far beyond ordinary, and she immediately noticed something was off with the disciple.


    "Goddess, perhaps I shouldn''t say it. It''s a disrespectful and embarrassing matter, and I really can''t bring myself to say it, even if men might actually like it. It''s still a bit..."


    "Speak. Are you daring to hide something from me?"


    Sylvia''s icy gaze instantly made the disciple shiver, a chill running through her heart.


    She was still struggling to speak, but feeling the terrifying pressure, the disciple''s spirit trembled with fear.


    She had to suppress her embarrassment and a sense of despair.


    After all, saying such a thing seemed utterly pointless and embarrassing!


    With a gloomy face, the disciple finally managed to speak in a trembling voice, "The Valentine''s Day gift that, as far as I know, all men universally like is..."


    "It''s..."


    "..."


    "Really, that?!"


    Upon hearing what the disciple said, Sylvia, who had always maintained her dignity, visibly lost her composure.


    Even her icy skin flushed a faint red.


    Her heart pounded uncontrollably, as if a little cat was scratching wildly inside her chest.


    "Goddess?"


    Noticing the unusual change in the Goddess, the disciple shivered in fear, worried that Sylvia might slap her dead in the next moment.


    "Don''t let me see you again anytime soon," Sylvia glared at her fiercely.


    "Yes," the disciple replied, terrified and feeling a chill throughout her body.


    She agreed quickly and ran off into the distance without looking back.


    Though nearly scared to death, she was relieved to have escaped with her life!


    However, what the disciple didn''t know was that on the secluded hillside, Sylvia couldn''t hide her inexplicable embarrassment.


    "Why would men like that, and... do I really have to give that as a gift?


    But, but if I do...


    Ah, it''s so confusing!"


    Pacing back and forth, Sylvia was indecisive and couldn''t calm her racing heart.


    Valentine''s Day was just a month away.


    She had to make a decision before then!

 Chapter 151 - 151: Fiercely adorable!

    "Rumor has it that the dragon race carries the fortune of heaven and earth and is protected by the saints of the human race. If you present them with the grand gift of nine dragons encircling, it can summon the blessings of the gods from the Celestial Realm."


    "So, this is the gift you were talking about," Timothy nodded thoughtfully.


    Azura seemed quite pleased with herself: "How about that? Just thinking about it feels grand, doesn''t it? I guess only a gift this big is worthy of a goddess."


    "Yeah, it''s indeed impressive," Timothy admitted, feeling for once that Azura was actually making sense. He couldn''t deny it was a good idea.


    Flying with the wind, it didn''t take long for them to reach the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon. However, the atmosphere at the shrine was noticeably off compared to before.


    "You are Timothy, from Goddess Sylvia''s side?" The dragon guard at the shrine recognized Timothy and was clearly very respectful.


    But upon seeing Azura, the guard''s expression turned somewhat strange.


    "Welcome, Princess Azura. Please, go right ahead."


    The dragon guard hesitated for a while before stepping aside.


    Even as he entered the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon with Azura, Timothy sensed something was amiss, not to mention the guard''s odd behavior.


    "Princess Azura? Shouldn''t he have referred to Azura as the Dragon King? Has something happened inside the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon?" Timothy turned to Azura and asked, "Azura, are you hiding something from me?"


    "This..." Azura''s expression changed, and she awkwardly stuck out her tongue.


    "Hehe, I actually did keep some things from you."


    She guiltily lowered her head, her index fingers tapping each other.


    "I had anticipated this, although the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon shows submission to Goddess Sylvia. They only truly submit to the Sky Sanctuary and Goddess Sylvia, not to me. These dragons never wanted me to ascend as the Dragon King. Now that I''ve also signed a beast contract with a human, they probably have even more reason to push me out."


    Timothy frowned slightly, "But I remember several elder dragons were quite supportive of you." sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "True, a few elder dragons do stand by me, but they are pitifully few compared to my brothers and sisters. After all, many of them were born centuries before me and have numerous supporters.


    Although my second elder brother''s Ancestral Dragon bloodline isn''t as pure as mine, it''s only 1% less pure, but I suspect that during my absence from the Shrine, his supporters among the dragons and the Sea Folk have already monopolized the power within the Shrine. I guess my position as the Ocean Dragon King is nearly just for show now."


    Azura''s words revealed a barely concealed bitterness.


    [Ding, Azura has signed a contract with the host, sharing honor and disgrace. System task released: Help Azura reclaim her position as the Ocean Dragon King and secure her status within the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon. System reward: 2 hours of usage rights for the Exorcist''s Rod, plus one Binding Immortal Rope.]


    [Note: The Exorcist''s Rod is a Mythic-level relic with a strong restraining effect on all demons. The Binding Immortal Rope is a one-time use item that can temporarily restrain a Holy Emperor strong enough to step into the Transcendence Realm.]


    Even without the system task, Timothy was ready to step in for Azura. After all, he still needed to find nine dragons at the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon as a Valentine''s Day gift, and he couldn''t allow other dragons to undermine Azura''s position.


    His pet beast was his to tease, not for other dragons to strut around.


    "Let''s go. You help me figure out the Valentine''s Day gift, and I''ll handle the business here at the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon," Timothy said decisively to Azura.


    Instantly, Azura''s eyes, which had been somewhat dim, lit up.


    "But you''re not from the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, is this really okay...?"


    "Just follow me," Timothy said, tugging on Azura''s ear.


    "Okay!"


    Azura nodded immediately, her eyes brimming with trust.


    Along the way, they occasionally passed Sea Folk from the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon. Seeing Azura, these Sea Folk not only refrained from calling her Dragon King but also showed a bit of strangeness in their expressions, even deliberately walking around them as if trying to avoid the pair.


    No Sea Folk dared to speak to Azura, and the atmosphere in the entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon became somewhat oppressive.


    Just then, several figures appeared in the distance. Surrounded by several elder dragons and turtles, was a young man in a brocade robe, but with two dragon horns on his head. Although not as majestic as Azura''s blue dragon form, these horns were clearly different from those of other dragons around.


    "So you''re Timothy?" Prince Aegir looked at Timothy, a slight smile on his lips. "I''ve heard you''re a human who has awakened the Enlightenment Body and are highly regarded by the goddess. But..."


    His gaze coldly shifted to Azura, his tone mocking, "I never said she was welcome in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon."


    "What do you mean?" Timothy''s brow furrowed.


    "It''s simple. A dragon who has signed a beast contract with a human no longer deserves to be accepted by the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon. As for her position as Dragon King, I think it''s also unnecessary."


    Although Aegir''s words were teasing, he turned to Timothy and said, "If you wish to come alone, I would indeed like to invite you in for a drink. But as for her, it''s best she no longer appears in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon."


    "What if I don''t want to go in for tea at the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon and instead want Azura to reclaim her rightful seat?" Timothy responded sharply.


    "What did you say?"


    Hearing this, Aegir''s expression changed instantly.


    "Human, the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon indeed swears loyalty to Goddess Sylvia. But matters concerning Azura are internal affairs of our dragon race. I advise you not to interfere. Besides, wouldn''t it benefit you if Azura lost her position as Dragon King? Then she''d have no home, and you could forever be her master. Haha, think about it, isn''t that all to your advantage?"


    As Aegir laughed somewhat hysterically, many eyes within the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon turned their way.


    Timothy could feel that many of the elder dragons'' gazes were not friendly, even carrying a hint of chill.


    Azura''s connections in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon were indeed good. Some Sea Folk and weaker dragons showed signs of sympathy. However, these Sea Folk held low status within the Shrine and, despite their willingness, were powerless to change the situation.


    After all, those supporting Aegir were elder dragons with high status and experience within the Shrine, far beyond what they could contend with.


    With his smooth talk and the advantage of being the second prince, Aegir had almost monopolized the upper echelons of power within the Shrine. Even if other dragons wanted to help Azura, they were powerless in such a scenario.


    "Attack him, Azura," Timothy suddenly said.


    With all her might, Azura let out a dragon roar she had been practicing.


    Fiercely adorable!

 Chapter 152 - 152: Thank you... Master

    The roar of the dragon left Aegir completely stunned.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    His gaze fixed on Timothy.


    Timothy spread his hands and said, "I mean, of course, to help Azura hold onto the position of Dragon King. Do you think it''s cooler to have a regular dragon as a mount, or to have a Dragon King as a pet?"


    "Timothy, don''t push your luck! I respect you because of my respect for the Sky Sanctuary and Goddess Sylvia, but if you dare covet the position of Dragon King, don''t blame me for turning on you. The Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon handles its own affairs, and even Goddess Sylvia wouldn''t interfere, so don''t dig your own grave!" Aegir was thoroughly enraged.


    "But what if I told you that I am acting on the orders of Goddess Sylvia to help Azura keep her position as Dragon King? Would you defy the command of the goddess then?" Timothy suddenly said.


    "Bullshit!"


    Aegir was almost fooled, but he quickly realized the truth.


    If the goddess really intended this, she could have easily sent a decree from miles away or directly sent an elder.


    If that were the case, he might have had to back down. But clearly, Timothy was just making this up.


    "When did the goddess ever issue such a decree, Timothy? Do you realize the crime of falsely claiming a divine command?"


    Timothy replied, "Can''t my words be as good as those of the goddess?"


    Hearing this, Aegir suddenly laughed.


    After a sneer, his face took on a mocking look.


    Timothy, having awakened the Enlightenment Body and being highly regarded by Goddess Sylvia, had previously made Aegir hesitant to act rashly. But now, the situation was completely different.


    Timothy dared to overstep his bounds and disrespect the goddess. Aegir could now justify taking action in the name of upholding the goddess''s dignity, which would not only be perfectly reasonable but also demonstrate his loyalty to the goddess. This was an opportunity Aegir was definitely not going to miss.


    "Timothy has meddled in the affairs of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, defending a former Dragon King who betrayed the Shrine. More importantly, he dared to disrespect the goddess and speak irreverently of her. The majesty of the goddess cannot be violated. All dragons, follow me to capture Timothy and present him to the goddess.


    The goddess will surely feel our loyalty and grant us her protection and rewards!" Aegir commanded the dragons around him.


    The older dragons who were close to Azura had already been sent to distant seas or forcibly detained. Now, all the dragons around Aegir were his loyal followers.


    "Timothy, since you dare to disrespect the goddess, don''t blame us for being ruthless!"


    "Humph, you think you can speak for the goddess?"


    "Roar!"


    Amidst the roaring, a dozen old dragons transformed into their massive dragon forms. Although their scales and dragon aura were not as dazzling and pure as Azura''s, they were still enormous, firmly encircling Timothy and Azura.


    "What''s wrong with saying my words are as good as my wife''s?"


    Timothy sighed, resigned to the fact that this group of dragons lacked discernment. But this was exactly the situation he wanted to see.


    After all, he still had many treasures on him that he hadn''t tried out yet.


    A dozen old dragons surrounded them, only two of which had recently entered the Ocean''s Gate. The rest boasted the strength of the late Mystic Core stage or even peak levels. It seemed that over the years, the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon had indeed lost its former glory.


    "Azura, I promised to get you to the Ocean''s Gate within a year. Now, it''s time for you to get some practice," Timothy said, his gaze filled with confidence.


    Even facing a dozen dragons much older and stronger than herself, Azura felt an unwavering resolve in her heart, as if fear was foreign to her.


    "Hmph, you only have 1% more Ancestral dragon bloodline than me. How strong do you think you can be?" Aegir scoffed, completely underestimating Azura''s resistance.


    But then, a dragon''s roar erupted.


    Though still youthful in tone, it carried an undeniable dragon''s authority.


    Brilliant golden light shot into the sky, not just from the dazzling blue scales, but Azura''s dragon horns radiated a majestic aura.


    "Boom!"


    A shockwave spread outwards, sending huge waves crashing around, even shaking the grand hall of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon as if it might collapse.


    The oppressive aura that burst forth far exceeded any dragon''s imagination. The pressure emanating from Azura''s golden dragon eyes instilled a sudden, inexplicable fear in the dozen dragons hovering above the Shrine.


    The light was brilliant, the dragon''s might immense, starkly different from Aegir''s.


    This was the true dragon''s might, the true oppression a Dragon King should possess!


    Not just the dozen old dragons, but all the Sea Folk in the vicinity were trembling in their spirits, looking up at Azura''s divine form with utmost respect and solemnity.


    They had been misled by Aegir, some even pledging loyalty to him. But at this moment, the Sea Folk realized their mistake.


    In the dragon race, only the strong are revered!


    The Azura of today was no longer the frail little girl chosen for the position of Ocean Dragon King merely by her bloodline.


    This immense dragon''s might was the true embodiment of what an Ocean Dragon King should be!


    "This can''t be right, how is this possible!" Aegir was shocked, his confidence evaporating instantly, his face losing all color.


    Such a pure Ancestral dragon bloodline hadn''t been seen in dragons for ten thousand years.


    Not even the past Dragon Kings could compare to Azura.


    What had happened?


    Why had Azura''s bloodline become so terrifying?


    Could it be the Golden Scale Dragon Carp?


    Aegir had heard legends that the Golden Scale Dragon Carp could enhance one''s bloodline.


    But how rare was the Golden Scale Dragon Carp? To elevate Azura''s bloodline to such a terrifying level was unthinkable, let alone finding one.


    The Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon even suspected that the Golden Scale Dragon Carp had gone extinct, existing nowhere but in the Celestial Realm.


    As the dragon''s might spread and the pressure intensified, Azura''s youthful roar made all the seas look up in awe and fear.


    Thousands of fish halted, countless creatures bowed their heads.


    The ancient dragons were the strongest beings beneath the gods.


    The fear embedded in every Sea Folk''s bloodline ignited at this moment.


    This was the true dragon''s might, the true being worthy of the title Dragon King!


    All eyes were now fixed on Azura.


    And at that moment, Azura slowly turned around.


    Facing Timothy, within the endless brilliant golden light, Azura bowed her head and said softly, "Thank you... Master."


    In this scene, with those words, all was silent around them.


    S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 153 - 153: Thats... Drake’s Bloodroot!

    Not only was everyone stunned by the overwhelming dragon aura that Azura exuded, but they were even more shocked by the respect and reverence Azura showed toward Timothy. The Sea Folk who witnessed this scene were left utterly speechless.


    "Azura, you hold the title of Ocean Dragon King, yet you bow to a mere human. Today, you will pay the price for your actions!" Aegir roared, his voice filled with uncontrollable rage.


    "Attack!"


    At his command, two ancient dragons, now in their true dragon forms, lunged at Azura with unstoppable force.


    Their combined dragon aura was overwhelming, and their centuries of battle experience made them formidable opponents, far beyond the capabilities of ordinary dragons. Both had reached the mid-stage of the Mystic Core, a level of power that few could rival.


    Yet, despite Azura''s seemingly slender and frail appearance, they found themselves unable to overpower him. In fact, Azura not only held his ground but began to gain the upper hand! sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the two ancient dragons were forced to retreat repeatedly, Aegir felt his pride slipping away. His face twisted with frustration.


    "Send in more!" he ordered coldly, glaring at the other dragons.


    "But... isn''t that against our code?" one of the dragons hesitated.


    Among dragons, strength was revered above all else.


    Battles were traditionally fought one-on-one, and sending two dragons to fight Azura was already bending the rules.


    To send even more would be a blatant violation of their ancient customs.


    Even the Sea Folk and other dragons watching from the sidelines began to feel that this was unfair, their hearts filled with indignation.


    But under Aegir''s increasingly menacing gaze, the dragons swallowed their objections and reluctantly obeyed.


    Two more ancient dragons took to the skies, charging straight at Azura. Now, in the depths of the ocean, Azura faced four massive dragons at once.


    The battle was nothing short of cataclysmic. The clash of the five dragons sent towering waves crashing in all directions, and the shockwaves from their fight caused the entire ocean to tremble. Even the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon shook violently, as if it might collapse under the strain.


    Countless sea creatures fled into the deep, while the more powerful Sea Folk could only watch from a distance, too terrified to get any closer to the epic battle unfolding before them.


    Despite being outnumbered and lacking the battle experience of the four ancient dragons, Azura held his own. He fought with a ferocity that belied his youth and inexperience.


    "Is this the terrifying power that comes from the purity of the Ancestral Dragon bloodline?" one of the onlookers murmured in awe.


    "Although the Dragon King''s power has indeed grown rapidly in a short time, only the Ancestral Dragon bloodline could explain such overwhelming strength."


    "The Ancestral Dragon bloodline... the true legacy blessed by the heavens. This dragon aura is something the second prince could never hope to match!"


    Even some of the dragons who had originally supported Aegir began to waver.


    Among dragons, power was everything, and Azura was proving himself to be the rightful heir, chosen by the former Dragon King before his capture.


    In contrast, Aegir seemed to rely solely on brute force to maintain his position.


    Seeing the tide turning within the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, Aegir grew desperate.


    "We can''t wait any longer!" he thought, panic rising within him. If Azura continued to gain support, everything Aegir had worked so hard to build would be destroyed. His carefully constructed alliances and power base would crumble.


    Azura had to lose all support now. Everyone needed to see that Aegir was the true ruler of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    Suddenly, Aegir swallowed a blood-red, mushroom-like spiritual object.


    "That''s... Drake''s Bloodroot!" one of the dragons gasped, his voice trembling with shock.


    Drake''s Bloodroot is an extremely rare herb that can temporarily grant dragons a significant boost in power.


    However, this power comes at a cost��it drives the dragon into a berserk state.


    Repeated use can even lead to permanent damage to the dragon''s mind.


    While using Drake''s Bloodroot is permitted in dire situations, it''s strictly forbidden to use it casually, especially during a contest for the Dragon King''s throne.


    Such an act is a blatant violation of fairness!


    "Second Prince, this is beneath you! You''re going against the teachings of our ancestors!" one of the dragons finally shouted.


    "Aegir, aren''t you taking this too far?" another dragon called out, unable to stay silent any longer.


    But before anyone could react further, a massive wave suddenly surged outward, scattering the dragons.


    In the next moment, a terrifying aura erupted as Aegir transformed into his dragon form, his eyes now filled with a bloodthirsty rage. He had completely lost control, consumed by the berserk state!


    It was clear that Aegir no longer cared about anything��he was determined to crush Azura here and now. His actions were a direct violation of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon''s ancient laws, enough to incite outrage among all who witnessed it. But at this point, Aegir''s followers had already seized control of the Shrine''s upper echelons. Resisting him would be nearly impossible.


    Moreover, most of those who supported Azura were the weaker Sea Folk, who had little power to challenge Aegir''s dominance.


    At this moment, Azura was completely surrounded by the four ancient dragons. Aegir, with his blood-red eyes, unleashed a terrifying aura as he prepared to strike.


    "Roar!"


    With a deafening roar, Aegir charged at Azura, his aura laced with a sinister bloodlust that sent chills down the spines of the onlookers.


    Azura, already fully engaged with the four ancient dragons, was holding his own but had no room to deal with Aegir''s sudden attack.


    "This is bad!" The hearts of everyone in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon tightened with fear for Azura. They couldn''t see how he could possibly defend himself.


    Even with the pure Ancestral Dragon bloodline and his incredible power, Azura was already struggling against four ancient dragons. How could he possibly fend off Aegir, who had just consumed Drake''s Bloodroot?


    "Roar!"


    Aegir''s roar shook the ocean, sending waves crashing in all directions.


    His massive form closed in on Azura, his blood-red eyes gleaming with a cold, murderous intent.


    The Drake''s Bloodroot had already begun to erode Aegir''s sanity. Today, he wasn''t just after the Dragon King''s throne��he intended to eliminate Azura once and for all.


    But just as Aegir was about to strike, Timothy, who had been quietly observing the battle, suddenly stepped forward. "Hey, little dragon, did you forget something?" Timothy''s voice was cold as he stared down Aegir.


    "Anyone who stands in my way dies!" Aegir roared, his voice filled with fury as he lunged at Timothy, his breath reeking of blood.


    But in that instant, Aegir''s blood-red eyes widened in shock. Timothy''s figure vanished before his eyes.


    Then, with a thunderous boom, Aegir felt as if he had been struck by lightning. Pain exploded through his massive body as he was sent flying by a powerful punch.


    Boom!


    A golden flame erupted in the depths of the ocean, burning fiercely despite the water.


    Aegir''s massive form was sent crashing into a palace, the impact causing the structure to collapse. The walls crumbled, and two deep fist marks were left on Aegir''s body, a testament to the terrifying power behind the blow.


    But Timothy wasn''t done. Without hesitation, he grabbed Aegir''s dragon form, his fist still blazing with that terrifying golden flame.


    "You... you''re just a human! How can you have such terrifying power?" Aegir''s voice trembled with fear and disbelief, his blood-red eyes wide with shock.

 Chapter 154 - 154: The three Dragon Kings

    "Did you even ask me before laying a hand on my pet?"


    A cruel smile crept across Timothy''s face as he clenched his fist, gathering power before unleashing a relentless barrage of punches.


    Sure, dragon bodies are tough, but that just means they can take more hits.


    Timothy had never come across a punching bag this durable before.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Pinning Aegir down in the rubble, Timothy pummeled him without mercy.


    The sheer force of his blows caused the ground at the ocean''s depths to tremble violently.


    Aegir''s once-majestic dragon face was now bruised and battered, his features caved in from the beating.


    "Timothy, how dare you!"


    Boom!


    Another punch landed, and Aegir was left bleeding, too terrified to utter another word.


    "You filthy human, how dare you treat the Second Prince like this!"


    The elder dragons who had stayed out of the fight with Azura were finally enraged. Several massive dragon forms turned toward Timothy, their murderous intent palpable.


    Azura was still locked in battle, while Timothy hurled Aegir''s broken body into the ruins, nearly killing him on the spot.


    At the same time, several dragons circled above the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, their killing intent focused entirely on Timothy.


    These dragons had followed Aegir from the start.


    Even now, with Azura''s power surging and the realization that they might have backed the wrong side, they couldn''t turn back.


    To secure their positions, they knew they couldn''t let either Azura or Timothy leave alive today.


    Yet, some dragons could sense that the elders supporting Aegir were starting to lose ground.


    If this kept up, Azura might actually have a chance to turn the tide!


    But just then, a sudden undercurrent surged above the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, and within the raging waves, three incredibly powerful auras emerged.


    The waves roared on, and faint flashes of lightning flickered in the sky.


    Amidst these overwhelming forces, the entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon seemed to be under pressure.


    "Is that��?"


    Everyone instinctively looked up.


    But when they saw the source of those three auras, the dragons secretly supporting Azura felt a chill run down their spines.


    Amidst the towering waves, three figures appeared��none other than the Flame Dragon King, the Storm Dragon King, and the Frost Dragon King!


    Aside from Azura, the other three Dragon Kings had all gathered here.


    And these ancient dragons, each over ten thousand years old, were from the same generation as Azura''s father.


    What could these three Dragon Kings possibly want?


    "Timothy, my young friend," the Frost Dragon King began, "we''ve heard of your exploits in the Sky Sanctuary and respect your talents as a rising star. However, could I trouble you not to interfere in the matters of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon? The selection of the Ocean Dragon King is an internal affair of our kind.


    While you may have a pact with Azura, this is not something an outsider should meddle in."


    Though his tone seemed gentle, the icy chill in his words made it clear where the three Dragon Kings stood.


    They had come together to solidify Aegir''s position!


    "I can''t believe Aegir would go this far!"


    "Bringing in Dragon Kings from other domains to meddle in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon''s affairs��he''s completely violated our traditions!"


    Aegir''s actions had sparked widespread discontent among the dragons of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    But with three Dragon Kings backing Aegir, they could only swallow their anger and keep quiet.


    At this rate, Azura might really be in danger!


    Aegir had already anticipated every possible outcome.


    By summoning the three Dragon Kings, he aimed to turn the battle for the Ocean Dragon King''s throne into an internal matter for the dragons. This way, even if Azura had ties with Goddess Sylvia, the goddess would be reluctant to intervene.


    Such tactics were truly despised by the dragon clan!


    "Heh, Timothy, are you still planning to interfere? Or are you thinking of completely meddling in our dragon clan''s affairs and taking on three Dragon Kings at once?"


    Dragging his battered body out of the rubble, Aegir''s voice was filled with mockery.


    The three elder dragons hovered above the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, each possessing the power of the Ocean''s Gate realm. Such a formidable lineup would be unshakable by any force, let alone Timothy, who stood alone.


    Thunder rumbled, echoing through the depths of the ocean, reaching the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    The three Dragon Kings fixed their gaze on Timothy, deliberately exuding waves of overwhelming dragon might.


    "Timothy, do you really want to make enemies of us?"


    "What do you think?" Timothy replied casually, spreading his hands.


    He could sense that he was just a hair''s breadth away from the threshold of the Ocean''s Gate. The faint barrier that remained could be shattered with just one final push.


    And these three elder dragons seemed to be the perfect opportunity.


    "Dragon Kings? I still think a Dragon King that meows would be more interesting. More importantly, do you really think you''re stronger than my wife?"


    "Wife? What wife?" The three Dragon Kings were momentarily stunned by his words.


    But in that instant, Timothy''s body shot forward.


    In the blink of an eye, he was standing before Aegir, who had just been gloating and mocking him.


    With a single punch, Aegir''s body was sent flying.


    The force was immense, the impact thunderous. The punch left Aegir bleeding from every orifice, his dragon essence dissipating.


    Timothy''s hand became a blade, slicing through Aegir''s body, and he forcibly ripped out a dragon tendon!


    "Ahhh!"


    Aegir''s spirit was nearly shattered, and with his dragon tendon torn out, blood gushed forth, staining the surrounding sea red.


    The excruciating pain drove Aegir to the brink of madness, his dragon body trembling in agony.


    Combined with the effects of Drake''s Bloodroot, his consciousness was almost completely obliterated.


    In just a matter of seconds, Aegir was as good as destroyed, left in a state worse than death.


    And all of this happened right in front of the three Dragon Kings.


    "Timothy, how dare you do such a thing!"


    The three Dragon Kings were utterly enraged. S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To cripple Aegir right before their eyes was akin to spitting in their faces.


    "The Four Dragon Kings are protected by the entire World of Elant, with deep-rooted power. While we respect Goddess Sylvia, that doesn''t mean she can truly do anything to us. Timothy, since you''re courting death, don''t think Goddess Sylvia can save you. Do you really believe the three of us are just a joke?"


    The dragon might surged in fury, a vast and overwhelming pressure radiating in all directions.


    In that moment, every dragon and Sea Folk who witnessed the scene felt a tremor in their hearts, an instinctive fear rising from their very blood.


    All the sea creatures fled in terror, horrified by the terrifying power on display.


    The three Ocean''s Gate Dragon Kings stood atop the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, their immense dragon might locking onto Timothy, their killing intent unmistakable.


    At that moment, it felt as if the entire ocean trembled in fear!

 Chapter 155 - 155: This was the perfect opportunity to break through

    Even compared to Azura taking on four opponents at once, the scene before them was far more intense.


    After all, Timothy was facing not one, but three Dragon Kings!


    Three Dragon Kings.


    The Frost Dragon King was at the late stage of Ocean''s Gate, while the other two Dragon Kings were at the mid-stage of Ocean''s Gate.


    This kind of lineup was beyond anyone''s wildest imagination!


    "Timothy, since you dared to challenge the supreme authority of the dragons, you''ll have to face the consequences!"


    The Frost Dragon King roared in fury, and towering waves surged in response.


    Above the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, the Soul-Bound Relics of the three Dragon Kings suddenly appeared.


    One was a radiant golden sword, another was the massive Titan''s Cauldron, and the last was the chilling Azure Essence Orb.


    Each of these Soul-Bound Relics was incredibly precious, having been refined through countless trials by the dragons.


    All three relics descended simultaneously.


    In an instant, the waves surged like a colossal mountain, crashing down toward Timothy.


    This was the combined power of three Dragon Kings, an unstoppable force of overwhelming might!


    Timothy''s hand glowed with golden light as he held a grand seal, which bore the names of Mystic Emperor Kael, Sage Empress Orielle, and Sky Emperor Aerion. The seal split into three Holy Emperor phantoms, rising to meet the attack.


    "Boom!"


    A deafening explosion sent shockwaves rippling through the air, causing the entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon to tremble violently.


    The three legendary Holy Emperor phantoms shone with golden light, but they were, after all, just shadows of the Holy Emperors they once were.


    Under the pressure of the true Holy Emperors, they couldn''t hold their ground.


    Cracks spread across them, and with a resounding crash, the three legendary Holy Emperor phantoms shattered as they blocked the attack.


    This was the first time Timothy had seen the phantoms of the three legendary Holy Emperors break apart.


    "Kid, do you have any other tricks up your sleeve?"


    The Frost Dragon King let out a thunderous roar that echoed across the heavens, filled with an overwhelming sense of authority.


    A golden dragon breath condensed into a beam of light, surging toward Timothy with unstoppable force, giving him no chance to catch his breath.


    The technique Timothy had learned from Oak Leaf split the lightning into thousands of bolts.


    These thousands of lightning bolts appeared in the deep sea, instantly merging with countless fish, creating a dazzling display of light.


    "Boom!"


    But the dragon breath instantly dispersed the lightning and continued its relentless descent.


    Even though it had been weakened, the remaining dragon breath still unleashed terrifying power, engulfing Timothy.


    Timothy staggered back a few steps, flames flickering on his body.


    Although he had managed to withstand the attack with his physical strength, the blood trickling from the corner of his mouth showed that he was seriously injured.


    "Still not giving up? It seems like you really came to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon today with a death wish!"


    The Frost Dragon King, confident in his victory, spoke with a tone of arrogance.


    Seeing this, even Azura couldn''t help but show signs of panic.


    Timothy was completely on the defensive, with no way to fight back. If this continued, he would be in serious trouble!


    Azura quickly tried to break free from the four dragons holding her back to help Timothy.


    But the four old dragons had already anticipated this. Even though they couldn''t defeat Azura quickly, they did everything they could to stall her, making sure she couldn''t break free no matter what.


    Azura''s face turned slightly pale, clearly showing her growing anxiety.


    But then she suddenly noticed that Timothy didn''t seem panicked at all.


    In fact, he almost looked�� excited?


    What was going on? Had he lost his mind?


    Azura was stunned.


    At this moment, with the Frost Dragon King leading the charge, the three Dragon Kings attacked in unison.


    Timothy was, after all, someone under Goddess Sylvia''s protection.


    Since they had decided to take action, they needed to end this battle quickly.


    Otherwise, if the goddess arrived, things would get really complicated.


    A chilling aura swept through the air as the Titan''s Cauldron, infused with the combined power of three Soul-Bound Relics, descended with crushing force.


    The overwhelming pressure surged forward, as if it could grind Timothy into dust!


    The Phoenix Blade in Timothy''s hand transformed into a fiery phoenix, soaring upward to meet the Titan''s Cauldron. But it could only slow the cauldron''s descent, not stop it.


    It seemed like Timothy was trapped in a hopeless situation!


    But at that very moment, Timothy''s aura began to shift and change.


    This was the moment he had been waiting for.


    To reach the Ocean''s Gate, one must have an unshakable will. But up until now, Timothy hadn''t encountered a worthy opponent.


    The people of Elant Continent just weren''t strong enough!


    But now, this was the perfect opportunity to break through.


    Amidst the killing intent closing in from all sides, Timothy finally felt the smooth, unimpeded sensation of crossing that final threshold.


    The path ahead was clear, and the barrier to the Ocean''s Gate realm was finally shattered!


    Suddenly, Timothy''s aura transformed.


    An immense, overwhelming energy surged forth, turning into a violent storm that swept in all directions.


    The deep sea churned with massive waves, as if it had become a monstrous beast.


    The Titan''s Cauldron, infused with the combined power of the three Dragon Kings, continued its descent. The cauldron seemed to echo with dragon roars, exuding an aura of inviolable majesty.


    But just as the cauldron was about to crush him, Timothy''s aura exploded.


    "Boom!"


    A tremendous wave of pressure burst forth.


    Then, behind Timothy, a shadow began to take shape.


    It was a golden giant!


    The giant''s eyes blazed with brilliant golden light, its entire body engulfed in flames, with golden, magma-like patterns flowing across its skin.


    Just standing there, it was as immovable as a mountain.


    "That''s�� a Sacred Form! How is this possible?!" S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The three Dragon Kings were simultaneously stunned.


    Only those who had ascended to the Transcendence Realm or were among the elite of the Ocean''s Gate could manifest a Sacred Form.


    Even they hadn''t reached the level required to summon a Sacred Form.


    Yet in that brief moment, Timothy had not only crossed into the Ocean''s Gate realm but had also summoned a Sacred Form!


    What on earth had just happened?


    It was all too sudden!


    "What''s happening to my Titan''s Cauldron?!"


    The Frost Dragon King was suddenly filled with shock.


    He could clearly see that the Titan''s Cauldron, which had been infused with the power of all three Dragon Kings, was starting to retreat.


    And Timothy hadn''t even made a move yet.


    Just the sheer force of his presence was enough to instill fear in the Titan''s Cauldron.


    What had Timothy done to cause such a bizarre reaction?


    The three Dragon Kings were on the verge of losing their composure.


    If this continued, their dignity would be completely trampled by Timothy.


    "No matter if Goddess Sylvia protects you or not, Timothy, today you will die!"


    The Frost Dragon King''s eyes blazed with fury.


    Amidst the crackling of lightning, the three Dragon Kings transformed into their true dragon forms.


    Their majestic roars echoed throughout the entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    The golden Titan''s Cauldron shone even brighter, enveloped in the boundless might of the dragons, and came crashing down with unstoppable force.


    Its target was clear: Timothy, with the intent to utterly annihilate him.


    However, they had overlooked one crucial fact.


    Before entering the Ocean''s Gate realm, Timothy had managed to hold his ground against three Dragon Kings.


    And now��


    The golden giant''s fist, with its searing, molten patterns, was like a mountain-sized weapon capable of destroying worlds.


    "Boom!"


    The giant''s fist collided with the Titan''s Cauldron.


    The terrifying impact sent shockwaves rippling outward.


    "Crack, crack."


    Cracks spread rapidly across the surface of the Titan''s Cauldron. In the Frost Dragon King''s stunned gaze, his own Soul-Bound Relic shattered with a resounding crash.


    And then, that same fist continued forward, enveloping the three dragons, crushing them like a mountain descending from the heavens!

 Chapter 156 - 156: This human must pay for his actions!

    The three Dragon Kings had never felt such a terrifying sense of oppression before. A chill ran through their hearts as they desperately tried to muster all their strength, their massive dragon bodies thrashing in a futile attempt to resist.


    But the force behind that mountain-like punch was overwhelming, leaving them utterly powerless to fight back.


    "Boom!"


    With a single punch, the three Dragon Kings were sent flying, their massive bodies crashing through the air. The impact was so powerful that it flattened several of the grand halls of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    "Timothy, how dare you!"


    Before the Frost Dragon King could even finish his roar, a golden foot descended from the sky, covering everything in its path.


    The three Dragon Kings, lying in a massive crater, were almost crushed flat by that single stomp. Their dragon bodies were shattered and bleeding, barely clinging to life.


    Two of the Dragon Kings were already on the brink of death, completely silent.


    Even the strongest of them, the Frost Dragon King, was consumed by unbearable pain. His blood-red eyes locked onto Timothy, filled with hatred. But his body was too weak, too wracked with pain to even stand.


    "Three Dragon Kings, defeated by Timothy alone!"


    At that moment, the entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon fell into a deathly silence.


    Just a second ago, Timothy had been at the Mystic Core level. But in the blink of an eye, he not only ascended to the Ocean''s Gate level, he even summoned his Sacred Form and took on three Dragon Kings at once.


    What kind of being is this?


    Is he really human?


    No, how could a human be such a terrifying monster?


    The shockwave from the battle had left the four dragons fighting Azura utterly terrified. They no longer dared to continue the fight, retreating in fear, not even daring to glance at Timothy.


    As they looked at the three Dragon Kings lying on the ground, barely alive, the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon was plunged into silence. No one knew what to say.


    Azura, now back in her human form, despite being slightly injured, playfully ran over to Timothy, her excitement evident. "How did you suddenly get so strong? Did you secretly eat a bunch of Golden Scale Dragon Carp?"


    Timothy: "��"


    "Do you think everyone''s like you, obsessed with Golden Scale Dragon Carp?"


    The dragons who wanted to strip Azura of her Dragon King title were nothing more than a disorganized rabble.


    Now that Aegir was gone, and the three Dragon Kings who had backed them were beaten to a pulp, they were no longer a threat. Besides, Azura had always had a good "dragon affinity" within the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon. These guys were no longer a problem.


    But��


    Timothy frowned as he looked upward.


    The golden light from his Soulborn Eye pierced through the deep sea, allowing him to see the scene above the ocean, even from thousands of feet below.


    Dark clouds covered the sky.


    And beneath the flashes of lightning, countless dark figures were illuminated.


    The armies of the three Dragon Kings had gathered.


    Above the clouds stood hundreds of thousands of dragon soldiers.


    An entire army of hundreds of thousands covered the skies over the western seas!


    "That human dared to attack the Dragon Kings like this? Unforgivable!"


    "The Dragon Kings have been humiliated like this? He must be torn to pieces!"


    Angry roars echoed through the sky as countless dragon soldiers, filled with rage, raised their weapons high.


    "Kill!"


    "Storm the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon! Kill Timothy!"


    "Tear Timothy to shreds!"


    "Timothy, today I''ll make sure you die the most miserable death!"


    The massive army began to descend from the clouds, heading straight for the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    The sight of the combined forces of the three Dragon Kings'' armies was so terrifying that it left everyone in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon in shock.


    No one had expected the three Dragon Kings to go this far, bringing their entire dragon armies with them!


    "This is bad. Those old bastards are willing to go to such lengths just to fight for the Ocean Dragon King''s throne."


    Azura huddled closer to Timothy, her face turning a bit pale.


    Countless eyes turned toward the sea, all filled with a mix of fear and dread.


    Seeing their revered Dragon Kings beaten so badly through the crystal ball, the armies of the three Dragon Kings were seething with rage.


    They wanted nothing more than to tear Timothy apart.


    This human must pay for his actions! S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Follow me! We will kill Timothy right here!"


    Under the command of the old dragon, the armies of the three Dragon Kings erupted in furious shouts, their dark mass surging toward the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon like a tidal wave.


    The sky was covered in dark clouds, thunder roared, and the scene looked like the beginning of an apocalyptic battle.


    "I''m protecting Timothy. I advise you not to take another step forward, or else..."


    At that moment, a figure appeared in front of the advancing soldiers.


    She had long golden hair, her figure was slender and graceful, as soft as flowing water.


    Her thin golden dress fluttered in the wind, outlining a perfect, mesmerizing silhouette.


    She was beautiful, yet exuded an aura of holiness that made her seem untouchable.


    For a moment, the once fierce and murderous navy was left dumbstruck.


    They had never seen such a breathtaking sight.


    It was as if the sun and moon in the sky existed solely for this woman.


    Is this what a human woman looks like?


    "Wait, you''re... Holy Maiden Aeliana!"


    Suddenly, a dragon soldier shouted in shock.


    The dragons were indeed unfamiliar with the world and rarely interacted with humans.


    But even they had some knowledge of powerful figures like Holy Maiden Aeliana, a mighty Holy Emperor.


    The old dragon Vorrak was furious. "Holy Maiden Aeliana, your sacred land has no quarrel with Timothy. Why are you protecting him?"


    "Why? What do you think~"


    In stark contrast to her earlier untouchable holiness, Holy Maiden Aeliana smiled charmingly, her eyes filled with a soft, affectionate light.


    "You! Could it be that you and Timothy..."


    Vorrak was stunned for a moment, but soon his anger flared up again.


    "Timothy nearly killed our three Dragon Kings! Such a crime cannot be forgiven, even if we torture him to death. Today, we dragons will kill Timothy.


    You may be a Holy Emperor, but do you really think you can stop hundreds of thousands of dragon soldiers by yourself?"


    "What do you think?" Holy Maiden Aeliana smiled sweetly.


    Though her smile was beautiful and enchanting, it carried an undercurrent of fear that made hearts tremble.


    "Even if you have numbers on your side, you''re nothing more than a disorganized mob. And besides..." Holy Maiden Aeliana''s beautiful eyes glanced into the distance.


    At that moment, a figure suddenly tore through the void, appearing in the sky above the western seas.


    Cold, proud, and stunningly beautiful.


    In an instant, the presence of this figure made every dragon soldier feel a suffocating pressure.


    In that brief moment, the hundreds of thousands of dragon soldiers were all struck with fear, their eyes filled with terror.


    "Today, I will protect Timothy. Who dares to take another step forward?" Sylvia''s cold voice echoed.


    Immediately, a divine aura as vast as a mountain pressed down on all sides.


    Even without lifting a finger, the terrifying pressure was enough to instill fear in any living being.


    Vorrak, who had been so aggressive just moments ago, took a step back, now too afraid to utter another word!

 Chapter 157 - 157: We... we will withdraw

    "Sylvia, what brings you here?" Holy Maiden Aeliana''s face lit up with excitement as she saw Sylvia, rushing over to greet her warmly.


    "I should be asking you that. What are you doing here? What exactly are you planning with Timothy?" Sylvia grabbed Aeliana by the arm, her smile carrying a hint of mischief.


    "Hehe, it''s nothing like that! I just didn''t want you to worry, so I came to help out," Aeliana quickly backed down, her eyes darting nervously as an awkward smile spread across her face.


    The imposing aura she had just used to intimidate hundreds of thousands of dragon soldiers was completely gone.


    "If you don''t have a good reason, you''re in for a lesson."


    Sylvia let go of Aeliana. Though her lips curled into a faint, cool smile, it was enough to make anyone feel a deep sense of awe.


    "Sylvia, I won''t do it again, I swear! Please, go easy on me this time," Aeliana pleaded, her face twisted in a grimace, her earlier confidence utterly vanished.


    In front of them stood an army of hundreds of thousands of dragons.


    But every single one of them was dumbstruck.


    Even in the depths of the ocean, they had heard of the Holy Maiden Aeliana, a powerful human Holy Emperor.


    Especially after witnessing the aura she had just displayed, an aura so sacred and oppressive that it could strike fear into the heart of any dragon.


    But now...


    Even Aeliana was this terrified of Goddess Sylvia.


    Just how terrifying was Sylvia''s power?


    "Dragons, are you going to retreat or not?" Sylvia''s voice rang out again, her clear eyes flashing with a cold light.


    Suddenly, an overwhelming and terrifying pressure erupted from her, radiating in all directions.


    This was the true might of a Goddess!


    Not only that, but the space around them began to warp, and golden light shimmered.


    Behind Sylvia, a brilliant light flared, and the divine pressure transformed into a raging storm.


    A sword hung in the sky above. sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sacred Form!"


    The wooden sword, glowing with a crimson light, was Sylvia''s Sacred Form.


    It wasn''t massive like a mountain, nor did it have any extravagant appearance.


    The sword simply hovered in mid-air, yet it seemed capable of cleaving the sun, moon, and stars.


    There was a terrifying majesty in its calm presence.


    Waves of energy rippled outward, carrying the sword''s aura.


    In an instant, everyone felt as if their bodies were frozen.


    A chilling sensation spread, and their bodies trembled.


    This inexplicable, terrifying pressure sent a shiver through the hearts of the hundreds of thousands of dragon soldiers.


    "But Timothy injured our three Dragon Kings so severely, this grudge..." Vorrak''s voice trembled slightly as he spoke.


    Even though he kept reminding himself that he represented the dignity of the entire dragon race at this moment, with hundreds of thousands of soldiers behind him, the boundless fear he felt in Sylvia''s presence was impossible to shake off.


    He even began to doubt whether the three Dragon Kings and their army of hundreds of thousands of dragons could stand a chance against Goddess Sylvia in a direct confrontation.


    "I have no interest in meddling in dragon affairs, but Azura was always meant to inherit the title of Ocean Dragon King. The three Dragon Kings attempted a rebellion, and while Timothy''s actions were harsh, they were not wrong. Sky Sanctuary will handle this matter," Sylvia said, raising her hand and making a grasping motion toward the deep sea.


    Instantly, deep within the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, thousands of feet below the surface, the three Dragon Kings'' bodies convulsed violently, their meridians shattering simultaneously from that single gesture!


    Boom!


    With a swift motion, Sylvia hurled the three Dragon Kings out of the water, their bodies crashing down in front of the dragon army.


    Vorrak stood there, stunned.


    Sylvia had indeed returned the Dragon Kings to them, but in the blink of an eye, she had severed their meridians.


    While such an injury wasn''t irreparable for dragons, it was still a significant blow.


    Was this Sylvia being fair and just, or... did she simply not care about the three Dragon Kings at all?


    The three Dragon Kings writhed in agony, their cries echoing across the battlefield, a sight that pained the hearts of every dragon soldier.


    To see their revered Dragon Kings treated this way��if it weren''t for the fact that the one responsible was Goddess Sylvia, this grudge would have to be avenged at all costs!


    But...


    That wooden sword, Sylvia''s Sacred Form, still hung ominously in the sky.


    The divine aura radiating from Sylvia grew even more chilling.


    The might of a Holy Emperor was truly overwhelming.


    Even with an army of hundreds of thousands, the dragons felt as if their throats were being squeezed shut, struggling to breathe under the crushing pressure.


    "We... we will withdraw."


    Vorrak finally lowered his head, glancing back at the dragon army, now gripped by fear.


    Today, only Goddess Sylvia stood in their way.


    Yet, hundreds of thousands of dragon soldiers dared not take a single step forward.


    Goddess Sylvia, though a woman, wielded a terrifying power that left them utterly defeated.


    The dragon army had lost completely.


    They didn''t even have the courage to advance another step.


    The dark clouds began to recede, and the vast dragon army, standing upon the clouds, retreated in solemn silence.


    "The dragon army of the three Dragon Kings has really retreated!"


    A wave of astonished cries erupted from within the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon beneath the sea.


    To force an army of hundreds of thousands to retreat single-handedly��this was the awe-inspiring power of Goddess Sylvia!


    Such a grand spectacle was beyond imagination.


    "Wow, your wife is so cool. I wish I could be half as cool as her one day!" Azura exclaimed, her eyes sparkling as she clung to Timothy''s side.


    "Mmph, mmph~" Timothy quickly covered her mouth to stop her from saying anything more.


    But he had to admit, his wife had just been ridiculously impressive...


    Having a goddess for a wife was great and all, but it sure came with a lot of pressure.


    With the dragon army brought by the three Dragon Kings now in full retreat, Sylvia descended into the water, bringing Holy Maiden Aeliana with her to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    After the intense battle, much of the Shrine was left in ruins, with large sections reduced to rubble.


    And a significant portion of that destruction was Timothy''s doing.


    "Now that the three Dragon Kings have retreated, and Aegir is practically crippled, I must say that I had a good relationship with the previous Dragon King. According to his wishes, Azura should inherit the title of Ocean Dragon King. Does anyone object to this?"


    Sylvia''s cold gaze swept across the gathered dragons within the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, her overwhelming presence causing the surrounding seawater to tremble.


    Looking at Aegir, who had been beaten to the brink of ruin by Timothy, and then at the hundreds of thousands of dragon soldiers who had been scared off by Goddess Sylvia alone, the dragons and dragon guards within the Shrine felt utterly helpless.


    ''Is this goddess who just scared off an entire army really here to "discuss" with us? There''s no room for negotiation at all!''


    "The Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon pledges allegiance to Azura as the Ocean Dragon King!"


    In an instant, every dragon and dragon guard within the Shrine bowed their heads in submission.


    Timothy, satisfied, patted Azura on the head.

 Chapter 158 - 158: The Blossoms of the Seven Emotions

    Sylvia''s arrival was like the final word, silencing any remaining dissent within the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    Azura reclaimed her position as the Ocean Dragon King and immediately ordered the return of the old dragons who had been exiled by the second prince, Aegir, for supporting her.


    Now that Aegir was practically crippled, and with a few old dragons back in place, the opposition within the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon was unlikely to cause any more significant trouble.


    With that settled, Azura thought, I can finally go out and have some fun again!


    Wait, no��I mean, I can finally eat some Golden Scale Dragon Carp��


    Excited, Azura sidled up to Timothy. "Hehe, I just took on four opponents at once. Not bad, right? How about a little reward, Master? Maybe a Golden Scale Dragon Carp to taste?"


    Timothy couldn''t help but laugh, half exasperated. "Where''s your dignity as the Ocean Dragon King? You can''t just go around begging for food like a puppy!"


    But before he could say more, Sylvia stepped forward, her smile anything but friendly, and grabbed him by the arm.


    On the other side, Holy Maiden Aeliana found herself similarly caught.


    "Timothy, there are a few things you need to explain to me," Sylvia said, her voice light and melodic, but Timothy could feel the icy chill beneath her words.


    "Uh, honey, let me explain��" Timothy started, then paused, suddenly confused. "Wait, explain what? I didn''t do anything!"


    But Sylvia didn''t give him time to think. She quickly dragged both of them away, one in each hand.


    In her left hand was Timothy, who had just set foot in Ocean''s Gate.


    In her right was Holy Maiden Aeliana, the ruler of Blooming Sanctuary and a powerful Holy Emperor.


    Everyone who witnessed this scene was utterly dumbfounded.


    Just how terrifying is Goddess Sylvia''s power?


    Once they reached the empty hall of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, Sylvia finally turned to Holy Maiden Aeliana. "So, why did you come all the way from Blooming Sanctuary to find Timothy?"


    "Uh, Sylvia, don''t get the wrong idea. I might be attracted to Timothy''s body, but��"


    Wait, no, I didn''t say anything!" Aeliana stammered, her whole body shivering under Sylvia''s piercing smile.


    After taking a deep breath to steady herself, she continued, "Actually, besides sensing that something was wrong at the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, I also need Timothy''s help with a problem."


    "Help? What happened?"


    "That''s right," Aeliana nodded. "Recently, the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions in Blooming Sanctuary were sabotaged, throwing the entire sanctuary into chaos. So, I need Timothy to help me sort out the mess."


    "The Blossoms of the Seven Emotions were damaged?" Even Sylvia looked a bit surprised.


    She had some understanding of Blooming Sanctuary''s situation. The Blossoms of the Seven Emotions were crucial treasures, maintaining the flow of spiritual energy within the sanctuary.


    Each blossom represented a different emotion��joy, anger, sorrow, fear, love, hate, and desire��and contained immense power.


    Destroying the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions should have been incredibly difficult, unless�� someone had planned it meticulously.


    "It was probably Holy Emperor Featherwind''s doing, after careful planning," Aeliana suddenly said.


    "Holy Emperor Featherwind�� of course it was him." Sylvia''s expression darkened, a cold aura subtly emanating from her.


    Though Holy Emperor Thunderflame was dead, he had passed on the mysterious Dragon Blood Formation to Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade.


    These two old schemers had long coveted Sky Sanctuary.


    With Thunderflame gone, they were unlikely to let things rest. But Sylvia hadn''t expected them to target Blooming Sanctuary first, and even go after the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions.


    Could it be that they''re even eyeing Blooming Sanctuary now?


    "But why do you need Timothy''s help just because the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions were damaged?" Sylvia asked, her tone probing. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uh�� haha, well, there''s no need to get into the details," Holy Maiden Aeliana replied with an awkward laugh, clearly trying to brush off the question.


    But Sylvia''s gaze remained fixed on her, unyielding.


    "Sylvia, how about we wait until Timothy gets back, and then he can explain everything to you? I just need his help with something, that''s all. I''m not going to eat him or anything," Aeliana said, trying to sound reassuring.


    "Don''t worry, Sylvia. I swear this time I really do need Timothy''s help, and it has to be him��there''s no ulterior motive, I promise. If I''m lying, you can punish me when Timothy gets back," Aeliana vowed, her tone earnest, but Sylvia remained unmoved.


    Just when Aeliana thought she had no chance, Sylvia suddenly sighed. "Alright, fine. I''ll let Timothy help you this time. But I''m warning you��don''t try anything funny. Or else��"


    As she spoke, Sylvia casually drew a wooden sword that glowed with a red light.


    "You''re actually agreeing?" Aeliana''s face lit up with surprise, clearly not expecting Sylvia to give in so quickly.


    "Yeah, but there''s one condition," Sylvia said, pulling Aeliana closer and lowering her voice. "After Timothy finishes up at Blooming Sanctuary, you can keep him there for a little while longer."


    "Huh? Why would I keep Timothy there?" Aeliana asked, puzzled. "Did you two have a fight or something? Wait, hold on��"


    Suddenly, a look of realization crossed Aeliana''s face, and she lowered her voice with a knowing smile. "If I''m not mistaken, Summer Valentine''s Day is just around the corner. Don''t tell me you''re planning to use this time to prepare something special��"


    "Ow!" Aeliana yelped as Sylvia pinched her hard. Seeing the warning in Sylvia''s eyes, Aeliana quickly covered her mouth, though she couldn''t quite suppress the smile tugging at her lips.


    Valentine''s Day gifts? Sylvia, you''re too pure!


    Watching the two women whispering and then seemingly coming to an agreement, Timothy was left feeling a bit bewildered. Did my wife just sell me off that easily? Something doesn''t feel right here!


    "Ahem, since the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions at Blooming Sanctuary have been damaged, you should go help out," Sylvia said, her tone now more composed. "I''ll take care of things here at the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon and Sky Sanctuary. But��"


    Noticing that no one else was around, Sylvia''s stern demeanor softened completely. She leaned in close to Timothy and whispered, "Holy Maiden Aeliana''s disciples are all beautiful women, so make sure you stay on your guard��"


    "Don''t worry, honey. My love for you is unwavering. No matter how many female disciples there are, they won''t sway me in the slightest. If you don''t believe me, you can check me thoroughly when I get back. If there''s even a hint of another woman''s perfume on me, you can punish me however you like!" Timothy declared, thumping his chest with confidence.


    And he meant every word. It was true that Aeliana had many beautiful female disciples, and most men would probably find it hard to resist. But for Timothy, who had Goddess Sylvia as his wife, it was a piece of cake.


    After all, Sylvia''s influence had already refined his tastes.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana, ranked third on the Enchanting Goddess Rankings, might be alluring, but his wife, who was ranked second, was an absolute beauty. How could a few disciples possibly shake his resolve?


    This mission was as good as done!


    "Hmph, at least you know what''s good for you!" Sylvia huffed, though a small smile played at the corners of her lips.


    But as she thought about the Valentine''s Day gift, she felt her heart start to race uncontrollably.


    The real reason she was sending Timothy away wasn''t because the gift was hard to prepare.


    It was because�� she needed time to mentally prepare herself.


    After all, something that embarrassing�� how could I possibly give it to him so easily? Sylvia screamed internally.

 Chapter 159 - 159: So, what’s going on here?

    "Hey Azura, everything good with the Valentine''s Day gift?" Timothy whispered to Azura.


    "Don''t worry, without Aegir messing things up, finding nine pure-blooded dragons in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon is a piece of cake for someone with my dragon lineage.


    I could even personally oversee it to make sure you get the most impressive Valentine''s Day gift on the entire South River Road." Azura patted her flat chest, confidently promising.


    "Good to hear."


    Timothy nodded, then turned to Sylvia and said, "Honey, I''m heading out now. I''ll take care of everything at the Blooming Sanctuary.


    And��"


    Timothy stopped short of mentioning the Valentine''s Day plans, and Sylvia pretended not to notice.


    Their eyes met briefly before they both quickly looked away, as if neither of them knew what the other was up to.


    "Hmph, just go already. I don''t want to see you for the next ten days," Sylvia huffed, tilting her head in a mock display of arrogance.


    Timothy smiled, "Funny, I feel the same way."


    Sylvia shot back, "Who doesn''t!"


    "Hmph~."


    Azura and Holy Maiden Aeliana, standing nearby, were completely dumbfounded.


    To any normal person, Timothy and Sylvia''s exchange would seem like a typical couple''s playful banter. But why did it feel more like they were flirting and showing off their affection?


    These two were just too much! Their constant displays of affection were practically ingrained in their bones!


    Azura transformed into her dragon form, letting out a sound that was somewhere between a dragon''s roar and a cute whimper. Timothy climbed onto her back, and they soared into the sky.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana followed closely behind, leaving the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    After flying several hundred miles toward the Blooming Sanctuary, Holy Maiden Aeliana drew closer to Timothy, eventually landing directly on Azura and sitting behind him.


    "I''ve never ridden on a dragon before. Let me stay here for a bit."


    Seeing Timothy''s slightly hesitant expression, Holy Maiden Aeliana smiled softly, looking both curious and a little pitiful.


    "Alright, you can sit behind me for now," Timothy nodded.


    He understood that everyone had a soft spot for dragons. But Timothy couldn''t shake the feeling that with Holy Maiden Aeliana''s mischievous personality, things wouldn''t be that simple.


    As the wind gently blew past them and Azura flew further, Blooming Sanctuary gradually came into view.


    Sure enough, Holy Maiden Aeliana started inching closer to Timothy, little by little.


    Until finally, her chest was pressed against his back. S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy could even feel the softness of her body.


    "You''ve got such a strong back. No wonder Sylvia can''t stay away from you," Holy Maiden Aeliana said in a sweet, teasing voice, a subtle smile playing on her lips. "But��


    If Sylvia finds out you''re flying with me on this little dragon, won''t she get jealous?


    And if she finds out we''re sitting this close, won''t she come after me?


    Haha, Goddess Sylvia is so scary.


    Not like me��I''d only feel sorry for you~"


    "Ouch."


    Timothy lightly knocked her on the head.


    "What kind of nonsense have you been learning? You''re just as bad as Azura."


    Timothy couldn''t help but laugh, then warned, "Sylvia isn''t far from here. If I shout, she might come running with a sword in no time."


    "No, no, no, let''s wait until we''re back at Blooming Sanctuary to talk about that."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana stuck out her tongue in embarrassment, immediately backing off a bit, though her smooth, delicate arms still gently wrapped around Timothy''s waist.


    "Hehe, I''m just holding on so I don''t fall off. Even if Sylvia shows up, I''ve got a good excuse."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana spoke with a tone of righteous confidence, clearly determined not to let go.


    Faced with such a naturally charming woman��who, in front of others, was the untouchable Holy Maiden, but in front of him, was playful and alluring��Timothy didn''t really know what to do.


    By the time they finally reached Blooming Sanctuary, Timothy felt like Holy Maiden Aeliana''s little hands had taken full advantage of him.


    But then again, maybe there wasn''t much to take advantage of after all��


    As Timothy gazed at the Blooming Sanctuary, his brow furrowed slightly. Something was off.


    Unlike the usual vibrant and bustling scene, today the Blooming Sanctuary was eerily quiet. Standing outside the sacred grounds, Timothy felt an unsettling stillness, as if the entire sanctuary had fallen into a deathly silence.


    There were no sounds, and on the surface, nothing seemed out of place. But it was precisely this stark contrast to the usual lively atmosphere that made the situation feel so strange.


    No wonder Holy Maiden Aeliana hadn''t mentioned this directly to the Goddess.


    Timothy''s expression grew serious. "Are you saying that the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions were sabotaged by agents secretly sent by Holy Emperor Featherwind?"


    "Exactly," Holy Maiden Aeliana nodded.


    "As expected of the ancient treasure of the Blooming Sanctuary, it seems the damage to the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions has had a significant impact."


    Although he didn''t know the specifics, Timothy could clearly sense the gravity of the situation from the strange atmosphere.


    "But if it''s such a serious matter, why didn''t you seek help from Goddess Sylvia or the elders of Sky Sanctuary? Why come to me?" Timothy asked, puzzled.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s response was firm. "Because only you can resolve this."


    "Only me? Does it have something to do with the Enlightenment Body?"


    "No," Holy Maiden Aeliana shook her head.


    "Then, does it require the Phoenix Blade?"


    "Still no," she denied again.


    Timothy''s curiosity deepened. It seemed this situation was even stranger than he had initially thought.


    "Come with me. The situation inside the Blooming Sanctuary is dire. If we don''t resolve it quickly, the disciples could all be in danger," Holy Maiden Aeliana said, her worried expression clearly genuine. Timothy quickly followed, not daring to delay.


    After all, anything involving the Blooming Sanctuary was bound to be serious.


    The entrance to the Blooming Sanctuary was sealed off by layers of golden barriers, a clear sign that the situation inside was far from optimistic.


    Only when the golden light from Holy Maiden Aeliana''s palm touched the barrier did the layers of seals slowly begin to unravel.


    "What exactly happened in there?" Timothy''s heart sank as he peered inside the sanctuary.


    "What the��?"


    "Timothy, my lord!"


    "Oh wow! Sir Timothy! Please, look this way��I can''t get enough of you!"


    "Timothy, over here! Come to me!"


    The moment the countless female disciples inside the sanctuary saw Timothy, they erupted into a frenzy, running toward him with overwhelming excitement. Their eyes practically sparkled with little stars.


    Timothy''s face darkened instantly.


    "So, what''s going on here?" he demanded.


    "Hehe, well, it''s like this�� The Blossom of Love within the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions was damaged, and its influence spread throughout the entire sanctuary. Now, all the female disciples are lovestruck and overflowing with affection, which is why they''re acting like this��" Holy Maiden Aeliana explained, sticking out her tongue in embarrassment and giving a sheepish smile.

 Chapter 160 - 160: Summon Token

    No wonder they call this place the Blooming Sanctuary. These female disciples rushing in are each more beautiful than the last.


    Dressed in red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, and violet, their outfits each have their own unique charm.


    For a moment, it really felt like being surrounded by a thousand blooming flowers, all graceful and captivating.


    Such an incredibly stunning and fragrant scene��there''s probably nothing else like it in the world. No one could have ever witnessed something like this before.


    But the problem is...


    If I accidentally get caught, I might just get drained dry!


    Timothy suddenly grew suspicious. "Holy Maiden, you''re not actually trying to get me killed, are you?"


    "Of course not!" Holy Maiden Aeliana quickly defended herself. "The Blossoms of the Seven Emotions are incredibly potent. Their spiritual energy has enveloped the entire sanctuary, making it impossible for the female disciples to control their emotions.


    If this keeps up, things will get completely out of hand.


    But I do have another solution.


    If we can reverse the effect of the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions on their emotions, we can stop this situation.


    However, even if we can use this method, it has to be done at the location of the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions.


    The most important thing is that we first need to draw out their deep-seated desires for love before we can complete the process."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana explained it clearly, but Timothy suddenly realized something. "So, you''re planning to use me as the bait to draw out their emotions?"


    "Ahem, well, yes. After all, in my eyes, you''re the most handsome man in the world," Holy Maiden Aeliana said, her eyes sparkling with a hint of playfulness.


    "Holy Maiden, you''ve got great taste!" Timothy immediately gave her a thumbs-up in praise.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana smiled sweetly. "Let''s go inside, but be very careful not to get caught, or else..."


    "I get it," Timothy replied, feeling a bit uneasy.


    If he accidentally got caught, with hundreds or even thousands of beautiful female disciples in the Blooming Sanctuary, not even a hundred Energizing Herbs would be enough to save him...


    As they entered the sanctuary, Holy Maiden Aeliana sealed the barrier behind them.


    A divine golden light enveloped the two of them, completely isolating them from the outside world, thanks to the golden shield Holy Maiden Aeliana had activated.


    "Timothy, don''t leave us!"


    "Don''t you want to fall in love, Timothy? Or maybe... something even more exciting?" one disciple teased with a mischievous giggle.


    "Timothy, come out! I promise I won''t bite... much~"


    The female disciples gathered around, their soft laughter echoing in his ears.


    Their beautiful faces pressed against the barrier, their gazes filled with tender affection and sweet smiles. If it weren''t for the powerful light shield, they probably would''ve already rushed in and tackled Timothy to the ground.


    "Is Holy Emperor Featherwind out of his mind? Of all the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions to destroy, why did he have to pick the Blossom of Love?" Timothy muttered in exasperation.


    "Sir Timothy, open the barrier!"


    "Look at me, Sir Timothy!"


    Seeing that they couldn''t get Timothy''s attention, the female disciples grew more frantic, even starting to pound on the barrier.


    More and more figures gathered around.


    Although the female disciples of the Blooming Sanctuary were all slender, with delicate features and voices as sweet as songbirds, being surrounded by them, with their hungry, wolf-like eyes locked onto him, made Timothy''s skin crawl.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana quickened her pace, finally forcing her way through the crowd.


    Once they entered the canyon, she immediately cast a seal and knocked out a few disciples who had followed them in.


    Looking at the female disciples outside the canyon, their eyes filled with longing, practically drawing little hearts in their pupils, Timothy let out a long sigh of relief.


    This situation would be too much for anyone to handle.


    Unlike the chaotic scene outside, the canyon was noticeably quieter.


    Before long, two figures appeared to greet them.


    "These are my two Holy Envoys, Vera and Autumn," Holy Maiden Aeliana introduced.


    "They weren''t affected by the enchantment?" Timothy asked curiously.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana explained, "The Blossoms of the Seven Emotions have influenced everyone, but their cultivation and mental fortitude are strong, so the effects on them aren''t as severe."


    Timothy took a closer look at the two women.


    Sure enough, although Vera and Autumn were trying their best to appear calm, there was something off about the way they were looking at him.


    "Wait a minute, if the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions affect everyone, doesn''t that mean even you, Holy Maiden..." Timothy quickly turned to look at Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana didn''t seem much different from usual.


    But Timothy could still faintly detect something unusual in her gaze, and... was that a slight blush on her cheeks?


    "Oh, crap!" Timothy suddenly felt a chill run down his spine.


    He had thought only the disciples outside were affected, but it turned out even Holy Maiden Aeliana wasn''t immune. S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was no joke!


    After all, while Holy Maiden Aeliana might not hold much power in front of Sylvia, she was still the leader of a sacred land and a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse.


    If Holy Maiden Aeliana really was affected and started having improper thoughts about him...


    Timothy never imagined he''d find himself in such a tight spot, surrounded on all sides and potentially facing danger from every direction.


    "What are you thinking about?!


    Sure, I might want to take advantage of you sometimes... wait, that''s not right."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana huffed, turning her head away with a hint of annoyance. "Anyway, even if I do crave your body, I''d want to do it with a clear mind. There''s no way I''d let myself be controlled by some enchantment and do something reckless."


    "The problem is, Holy Maiden, it''s hard to believe you when you keep talking about craving my body..." Timothy chuckled helplessly.


    But at least for now, it seemed like Holy Maiden Aeliana''s willpower was holding strong.


    If she really did lose control, he could always use the "Path of Love Letters" to recite love poems to her. Maybe that would be enough to satisfy her...


    The Blossoms of the Seven Emotions were one of the most treasured artifacts of the Blooming Sanctuary.


    The Blossom of Joy, Blossom of Wrath, Blossom of Sorrow, Blossom of Fear, Blossom of Love, Blossom of Malice, and Blossom of Desire��each flower represented a different emotion, and their power was beyond question.


    However, it was precisely because these seven flowers were so precious that the depths of the canyon where they were hidden were extremely dangerous. Even Holy Maiden Aeliana wouldn''t venture there lightly.


    Once they entered the depths of the canyon, they would have to face the ancient beasts that had guarded the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions for millennia.


    To fix the problems with the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions, they would first have to deal with these beasts.


    [Ding! System task issued: Head to the depths of the Blooming Sanctuary and assist Holy Maiden Aeliana in successfully repairing the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions.]


    [System reward: Summon Token +1 (Allows you to summon anyone to your side).]


    "Holy Emperor Featherwind used some unknown method to damage the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions. We must repair them as soon as possible," Holy Maiden Aeliana said, her tone serious, as she immediately started walking toward the depths of the canyon.


    Vera and Autumn quickly followed. Glancing back at the scene outside the canyon, Timothy didn''t hesitate any longer and headed into the canyon as well.

 Chapter 161 - 161: Unicorns

    Deep within the Blooming Sanctuary.


    The path began as a narrow gorge, with towering rocks on either side and the occasional sound of trickling water, reminiscent of a nightingale''s gentle song.


    As they ventured deeper, the cliffs on either side became covered in flowers, and a sense of serene sanctity seemed to emanate from the surroundings.


    When they finally emerged from the gorge, the view opened up before them.


    A vast expanse of vibrant flowers stretched out in every direction, and on the hillside stood a towering tree that seemed to reach the heavens.


    The sacredness of the scene inspired a deep sense of awe.


    But beneath the seemingly peaceful environment, with birds chirping melodiously, there was an underlying sense of majesty that warned against any intrusion.


    The light curtain faded away.


    Beside the towering tree were seven flowers, each a different color.


    Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, violet.


    These seven flowers were none other than the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions!


    And the bright, glowing red flower was the Blossom of Love, symbolizing love itself.


    However, something was clearly wrong��the Blossom of Love was surrounded by chaotic energy and flickering light, as if something was amiss.


    As if sensing their arrival, a sudden burst of intense light erupted from the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions.


    Immediately, the ground began to tremble, and cracks rapidly spread across the earth.


    A violent roar, like that of a wild beast, echoed through the air as the ground was suddenly upheaved.


    Near the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions, two Unicorns bathed in holy golden light stood guard.


    Even with Holy Maiden Aeliana present, they showed no intention of leaving.


    The only thing these Unicorns were protecting was the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions.


    And in their presence, no one could pass.


    "Get ready. Once I defeat these two Unicorns, I''ll need you to guard me while I work," Holy Maiden Aeliana said softly.


    She wasn''t worried about the Unicorns themselves, but rather the backlash from the Blooming Sanctuary''s protective barrier once she began repairing the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions.


    At that time, she would have to focus all her attention on the Blossoms, leaving her vulnerable.


    Facing the two Unicorns, Holy Maiden Aeliana took a step forward, and the power of the Holy Maiden radiated outwards, shaking the surroundings.


    "Roar!"


    The two Unicorns let out a furious roar.


    Even Holy Maiden Aeliana''s attempt to approach was a violation of the Blooming Sanctuary''s sacred laws, an affront to the dignity they were sworn to protect!


    With a roar of authority, the Unicorns unleashed a dazzling golden light from their mouths, their aura surging skyward.


    These two golden Unicorns were powerful enough to rival human warriors at the Ocean''s Gate level!


    Seeing that Holy Maiden Aeliana had no intention of stopping, the Unicorns were finally enraged.


    Golden light burst from their mouths, and their razor-sharp claws, like blades wrapped in a whirlwind, slashed towards Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    But Holy Maiden Aeliana remained calm, her eyes flashing with a cold determination.


    Suddenly, a vision appeared behind her. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was an endless sea of flowers, both a reflection of the sanctuary and a manifestation of her power as the Holy Maiden.


    Countless flowers fell, only to grow and transform, covering the sky, infinite and boundless.


    It was as if the entire sky was enveloped by this endless vision.


    "Holy Maiden''s power is truly terrifying!" Vera and Autumn couldn''t help but turn pale.


    Even after following Holy Maiden Aeliana for so many years, they had never seen her unleash her full strength.


    The damage to the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions was a grave matter, and it was clear that even the Holy Maiden was eager to repair them.


    The overwhelming pressure of the Holy Emperor''s power descended like a dark cloud, causing the two Unicorns to show a hint of fear.


    But they would never allow anyone to harm the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions behind them.


    Not even the master of the Blooming Sanctuary had the right to set foot here!


    The ferocious attack came crashing down, the Unicorns'' golden beams clashing violently with the Holy Maiden''s spectral image.


    The blinding light was so intense it could have seared one''s eyes, and the terrifying shockwaves caused the very fabric of space to tremble and warp.


    The flowers and grass covering the mountainside swayed wildly in the wind, as if they might be uprooted at any moment.


    Though the two Unicorns were incredibly fierce, they stood no chance against the overwhelming power of the Holy Maiden''s apparition.


    "Boom!"


    The light exploded with a deafening blast.


    The golden beams were shattered, and the Unicorns'' movements faltered.


    Caught in the whirlwind, it was as if their flesh was being torn apart.


    Overwhelmed by excruciating pain, the Unicorns pointed their sharp horns at Aeliana, still trying to resist.


    But at that moment, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s eyes flashed with resolve, and she clenched her delicate hand into a fist.


    "Boom!"


    An immense force pressed down on the center of the battlefield.


    With a thunderous crash, the two Unicorns were subjected to an unbearable pressure.


    Their bones and muscles were crushed, their sinews snapped.


    Under this relentless force, their bodies shattered, blood and flesh scattering in all directions.


    "The sacred beasts of the Blooming Sanctuary were defeated so easily!"


    Vera and Autumn, the two Holy Envoys, were in awe of Holy Maiden Aeliana''s terrifying power as they watched the scene unfold before them.


    Such a formidable strength was far beyond their reach.


    Even Timothy nodded slightly in acknowledgment.


    Although Holy Maiden Aeliana was often teased and bullied by Sylvia, her true power was undeniable��she could easily rival any Holy Emperor.


    In fact, her strength was enough to place her among the most powerful Holy Emperors on the continent of Elant.


    As the two Unicorns were effortlessly crushed, Holy Maiden Aeliana stepped through the void, arriving before the Blossom of Love among the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions.


    She gracefully sat down beside the flower.


    Her golden gown spread out around her like a blooming flower, and her golden hair cascaded down her back.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana closed her eyes gently, and the petals around her began to float.


    "Gather the spiritual energy of the countless flowers in this sacred land, to nourish the Blossom of Love among the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions.


    Hear my command, O flowers, and��"


    Though her voice was soft, it echoed through the air, and the petals swirled around Holy Maiden Aeliana like a whirlwind.


    Some petals landed on her gown, while others brushed against her smooth, jade-like cheeks.


    The scene was breathtakingly beautiful, like a painting brought to life.


    From the countless flowers, various colors of spiritual energy began to emerge, converging and condensing under Holy Maiden Aeliana''s guidance.


    A single flower''s spiritual energy wasn''t much, but the combined energy of thousands of flowers was vast and pure.


    This pure energy continuously flowed into the Blossom of Love.


    The chaotic red glow surrounding the Blossom of Love gradually calmed, and the strange agitation and turbulence began to subside under the influence of the spiritual energy.


    However, the process was not quick.


    Even with the constant infusion of spiritual energy, progress was slow.


    And just then, the once-beautiful landscape, covered in flowers and grass, suddenly changed.


    Cracks began to spread across the earth, slicing through the hillside like blades.


    Then, light burst forth from the cracks.


    The roars of wild beasts echoed endlessly.


    From the light, countless Unicorns, glowing with golden light, began to take shape.


    Though not as powerful as the two Unicorns from before, their numbers were overwhelming, covering the mountainside as far as the eye could see.


    And more and more Unicorns continued to form, charging towards Holy Maiden Aeliana with ferocious roars.


    The two Holy Envoys'' expressions changed slightly.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s ritual was still incomplete��they had to stop these Unicorns from reaching her!

 Chapter 162 - 162: Strike a cool pose!

    Holy Maiden Aeliana kept her eyes closed, focusing all her energy on repairing the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions.


    But at that moment, countless spectral Unicorns were already charging toward her, their roars echoing through the air.


    "We have to protect Holy Maiden Aeliana!"


    Vera and Autumn were on high alert, their faces tense with determination.


    With swords in hand, they gritted their teeth and charged at the approaching Unicorns without hesitation.


    Under normal circumstances, they would never willingly face creatures as formidable as Unicorns. But now, they had no choice but to confront them head-on.


    Two streaks of sword light shot toward the herd, as Vera and Autumn became blurs of motion, slicing through the oncoming beasts.


    However, they had guessed correctly��these Unicorns were terrifyingly powerful. Even with the strength of Ocean''s Gate, they were no match for so many of them.


    Sword light flashed, blades danced through the air.


    Despite their best efforts to hold the line, Vera and Autumn were steadily pushed back, unable to keep up with the relentless assault.


    "Roar!"


    After forcing back three Unicorns, Vera suddenly found herself exposed, a gap in her defense.


    A Unicorn, nearly twice the size of the others, had been waiting for this exact moment.


    With a thunderous roar, it lunged at her.


    Vera tried to block, but the Unicorn was too fast.


    In the blink of an eye, it was upon her.


    A dark shadow loomed over her, its roar deafening.


    Vera''s face turned pale. She raised her sword in front of her, but against the massive creature, it seemed almost laughably small.


    "Is this the end?"


    Out of the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of Holy Maiden Aeliana, still deep in concentration, radiating a serene, holy aura. Vera''s heart sank��she hadn''t expected that this would be as far as she could go in protecting the Holy Maiden.


    But just then, a figure suddenly stepped in front of her.


    A phoenix''s cry pierced the air, and flames erupted skyward.


    In an instant, the enormous Unicorn was engulfed in fire.


    With a pained scream, the Unicorn was sent flying, crashing to the ground in agony.


    "Timothy!"


    Vera finally noticed the powerful aura emanating from Timothy��it had surged to the level of Ocean''s Gate!


    "Ocean''s Gate! How did he reach this level?"


    Even Autumn, standing nearby, was visibly shocked.


    The last time Timothy had come to the Blooming Sanctuary, he had just barely stepped into the Mystic Core.


    Back then, everyone saw Timothy as merely a promising disciple, just beginning to show potential in the Sky Sanctuary.


    And now, how much time had passed since then?


    A practitioner who reaches Ocean''s Gate is powerful enough to be called a Holy Emperor, capable of founding a Sect, or even a nation or dynasty.


    This alone shows how rare and powerful an Ocean''s Gate practitioner is.


    Even with the best resources and the highest talent, no disciple from a prestigious family could possibly reach Ocean''s Gate within a hundred years.


    Yet Timothy had crossed this seemingly insurmountable gap in just a few months? sea??h th�� NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before they could recover from their shock, a massive golden figure appeared behind Timothy.


    "Is that... a Sacred Form?"


    But this Sacred Form was unlike any other��they were covered in intricate golden patterns.


    It was as if pure spiritual energy flowed through the golden lines, radiating an ancient, mysterious aura.


    The giant''s left eye glowed with a brilliant golden light, illuminating the entire landscape.


    The power of this Sacred Form far surpassed that of any ordinary Ocean''s Gate practitioner!


    The giant, patterned hand descended like a mountain.


    Faced with this overwhelming pressure, the Unicorns roared with all their might, unleashing a powerful windstorm toward the sky.


    The fierce winds clashed with the golden hand.


    But the combined strength of dozens of Unicorns was no match.


    After only a brief struggle, the windstorm quickly dissipated.


    The giant hand descended, stirring up a fierce wind.


    Countless Unicorns were swept up in the storm, only to be violently thrown to the ground.


    The earth trembled as their massive bodies crashed down, leaving cracks in the ground.


    Cries of agony filled the air, and some Unicorns were crushed under the immense pressure, their bones and flesh nearly pulverized.


    In the blink of an eye, half of the Unicorns that had surrounded the hillside were either dead or on the brink of death.


    "Those are Unicorns! Each one is nearly as strong as an Ocean''s Gate practitioner!"


    Though she had just been saved, Vera could hardly believe what she was seeing.


    Unicorns, the sacred beasts of the Blooming Sanctuary, were not to be underestimated. How could they be defeated so easily?


    Just how powerful had Timothy become?


    "Roar!"


    The Unicorns guarding the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions seemed to be completely enraged. A beastly cry echoed through the air, almost like a summons.


    Suddenly, the ground in the center of the herd cracked open, and a massive shadow burst forth from the earth.


    All the Unicorns bowed their heads in reverence before the colossal figure.


    This one was different from the others.


    Not only was its body significantly larger, but it was also covered in dark golden armor, exuding an aura of authority that made its status among the Unicorns unmistakable.


    This was undoubtedly the King of the Unicorns!


    The Unicorn King roared furiously at Timothy, its gaze filled with a murderous intent, as if it wanted to tear him apart.


    The roar reverberated through the air, unleashing an overwhelming force. The enormous Unicorn King opened its gaping maw and lunged at Timothy.


    With a swift motion, Timothy slashed down with the Phoenix Blade, sending a fiery phoenix soaring toward the Unicorn King.


    But the raging flames only caused the beast to pause momentarily. Emerging from the fire, the Unicorn King appeared not only unscathed but even more enraged and violent.


    Timothy frowned slightly.


    This was the first Unicorn that had managed to withstand one of his strikes.


    "Holy Maiden is about to succeed!" Vera suddenly exclaimed.


    Following her gaze, they saw Holy Maiden Aeliana standing on the hillside, her hands clasped in front of her.


    With each breath she took, the Blossom of Love, symbolizing "love," began to glow with a radiant red light.


    The red light grew brighter and brighter, and the immense spiritual energy flowing through it became palpable.


    "Timothy, strike a cool pose!"


    At that moment, Holy Maiden Aeliana suddenly opened her beautiful eyes and looked directly at Timothy.


    "A cool pose?" Timothy was momentarily taken aback.


    He glanced in Holy Maiden Aeliana''s direction.


    The red Blossom of Love continued to pulse with energy, and in that instant, light swirled in the Holy Maiden''s palm.


    In a flash, Timothy''s image appeared in the sky above the entire Blooming Sanctuary.


    At that moment, every female disciple in the Blooming Sanctuary had their eyes drawn to the sky...

 Chapter 163 - 163: It really worked？

    "Wait, is that... Senior Brother Timothy?"


    "Wow! He''s so handsome, so dashing!"


    "Senior Brother Timothy, I like you!"


    Timothy''s image appeared in the sky above Blooming Sanctuary. The disciples, already overwhelmed with excitement, erupted into a frenzy when they saw his striking figure and the unique aura he naturally exuded.


    Under the vast sky, the female disciples, their faces as beautiful as blooming flowers, gazed up with eyes full of affection. Their phoenix-like eyes sparkled with admiration as they looked at the sky. Some were even too shy to keep looking, glancing up at Timothy before quickly turning away, as if they were secretly meeting a lover and couldn''t bear the embarrassment. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wow, it really feels like Timothy is looking at me!"


    "You''re dreaming! Timothy was clearly looking at me!"


    Timothy: "..."


    Although Timothy knew that Holy Maiden Aeliana was casting a spell, he couldn''t help but wonder how the female disciples would face him after the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions were restored.


    "Emotion as the guide, intention as the path."


    Beside the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions, Holy Maiden Aeliana danced gracefully, a faint red glow swirling around her fingertip.


    To fully draw out the emotions of the female disciples, they needed someone so handsome it was almost unreasonable.


    And Timothy, clearly, was perfect for the job.


    Once these emotions were fully drawn out, they could reverse the cause and effect, calming everyone''s minds and simultaneously restoring the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions.


    The light surged more and more intensely, even causing the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions to sway gently in the wind.


    It was clear that the restoration was about to succeed.


    But at that moment, the Unicorn King suddenly charged in, its claw swiping at Timothy but missing.


    Its boundless fury now locked onto Holy Maiden Aeliana, completely disregarding her status, as it sought to tear her apart in its rage!


    "Boom!"


    A red light suddenly burst forth, sending shockwaves in all directions.


    Immediately after, the light contracted, flowing into the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions.


    The crimson Blossoms of the Seven Emotions emitted a fragrant scent, so intoxicating that it was hard not to get lost in it.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana had actually succeeded in restoring the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions!


    "It really worked!"


    Vera and Autumn were instantly overjoyed.


    The shockwaves spread outwards, and the female disciples who had been restless and agitated quickly calmed down.


    A clear light returned to their eyes as they curiously looked around at the others who were still staring at Timothy''s image in the sky, completely infatuated.


    As they quickly recalled their own absurd behavior just moments ago, their faces flushed red with embarrassment, wishing they could find a hole to crawl into.


    It wasn''t enough that they had surrounded Timothy, wanting to throw themselves at him��they had even been infatuated with his mere image.


    If word of this got out, Blooming Sanctuary''s reputation would be ruined because of them!


    However, they had no idea that deep within Blooming Sanctuary, chaos had already erupted.


    Although the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions had been restored, the Unicorn King, still consumed by rage, showed no signs of stopping.


    Its massive body, wrapped in a terrifying whirlwind, charged at Holy Maiden Aeliana, its sharp horn aimed straight at her, as if it could pierce through mountains, moving with incredible speed.


    The Unicorn King suddenly changing its target to attack Holy Maiden Aeliana caught even Timothy off guard.


    The attack was so fast that there was no time to react.


    Seeing Holy Maiden Aeliana, her eyes gently closed, still unaware and defenseless as her consciousness hadn''t yet returned from the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions, Timothy had no choice but to rush forward and shield her in his arms.


    The sharp horn thrust forward, and Timothy''s back seemed so small in comparison.


    But at that moment, golden patterns began to emerge on Timothy''s back.


    The golden patterns flowed slowly, like molten lava, gradually covering Timothy''s entire back.


    What was even stranger was that the golden patterns on Timothy''s back seemed to emanate an ancient, boundless aura, as if they were connected to the very essence of the universe.


    As the golden patterns surged, they appeared to follow the profound truths of the cosmos.


    The light grew intensely bright, becoming as solid as a fortress.


    Even under the massive thrust of the Unicorn King''s horn, it seemed utterly unshakable!


    "Boom!"


    The horn struck, and the force sent Timothy, who was shielding Holy Maiden Aeliana in his arms, flying through the air.


    Debris scattered, countless trees were uprooted, and a howling wind swept everything in its path.


    Under this terrifying impact, Timothy and Holy Maiden Aeliana were both flung away, plummeting into the deep ravine below the mountain peak.


    "Holy Maiden!"


    Vera and Autumn''s faces turned deathly pale.


    They hadn''t expected the Unicorn King to be so overwhelmingly powerful. The force of that strike was something even the Holy Emperor himself might struggle to withstand.


    Could it be that Timothy is already...


    "Boom!"


    A massive splash erupted from the ravine, with waves crashing against the banks.


    It seemed that some force was keeping the Unicorn King confined near the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions, as it didn''t pursue them further.


    It merely lingered by the cliffside.


    But just as Vera was beginning to despair, her eyes suddenly froze in shock.


    She noticed something unbelievable.


    The Unicorn King''s sharp horn, which seemed capable of piercing anything, had developed deep cracks!


    How could this be? The one who took that hit head-on was Timothy, with his seemingly fragile back!


    He had withstood the Unicorn King''s strike with his human body, and even managed to crack its horn.


    What on earth had just happened?


    In the ravine, Timothy quickly opened his eyes.


    His Soulborn Eye glowed brilliantly, and in an instant, he located Holy Maiden Aeliana''s delicate form slowly sinking into the water.


    Timothy immediately swam over, gently lifting Holy Maiden Aeliana into his arms, and began swimming towards the shore.


    Using the rocks at the water''s edge for support, Timothy soon managed to bring Holy Maiden Aeliana to dry land.


    However, both of them were completely soaked.


    Timothy was fine, but Holy Maiden Aeliana''s already thin dress had become drenched, clinging softly to her graceful and stunning figure.


    Her exquisite face, adorned with a few droplets of water, looked as if it had been sculpted from jade��breathtakingly beautiful.


    Timothy cleared his throat, suddenly feeling a bit of heat rising in his nose.


    Although he had used the Soulborn Eye to see her before, the way her wet clothes now accentuated her figure was somehow even more captivating.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana was ranked third on the Enchanting Goddess Rankings, on par with Goddess Sylvia.


    This sight... it would be hard for anyone to tear their eyes away...


    At that moment, Holy Maiden Aeliana slowly opened her eyes.


    The first thing she saw was the golden patterns covering Timothy''s back.


    Recalling the scene where he had taken that terrifying blow with his bare body, a look of astonishment appeared on her delicate face.


    The mysterious, flowing patterns, and the sacred aura that seemed to come from the depths of the abyss...


    As she leaned against Timothy, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s beautiful eyes widened in disbelief, her heart surging like a tidal wave.


    Could it be that Timothy...


    But just then, Holy Maiden Aeliana suddenly felt her cheeks flush with heat. Even though half of her body was still submerged in the cool stream, it felt as if the air had become unbearably hot.


    The Blossom of Love from the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions had begun to backfire!

 Chapter 164 - 164: Timothy, how dare you toy with me!

    A strange feeling suddenly surged in her heart, and before she knew it, it was like a tidal wave, overwhelming and unstoppable.


    Not only did it refuse to fade, but it grew even stronger.


    The method Holy Maiden Aeliana used to repair the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions involved amplifying the emotions of all the female disciples in the sanctuary to their limits, and then using a reversal technique to neutralize them.


    With Timothy''s handsome appearance, the method indeed worked.


    But what she never expected was that while the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions were successfully restored, the backlash from the Blossom of Love, which represented love, had quietly entered her own body.


    And now, it was erupting.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana tried her best to suppress her emotions, but the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions were a sacred treasure of the sanctuary, not something easily resisted.


    The backlash, infused with the "love" of countless disciples, was unstoppable and instantly spread throughout her being.


    "This is bad, really bad!"


    Before she realized it, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s gaze had become somewhat hazy.


    In her eyes, Timothy suddenly appeared incredibly handsome.


    And not just handsome��irresistibly so!


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s delicate body slowly leaned closer, her cherry lips inching toward Timothy''s face.


    Timothy was stunned.


    "What the hell? What''s going on?"


    He could only watch as Holy Maiden Aeliana, who had been perfectly fine just moments ago, suddenly changed.


    A blush appeared on her pure and beautiful face.


    Unlike Goddess Sylvia, Holy Maiden Aeliana didn''t have that unique coldness.


    But usually, even the slightest movement from her exuded an extreme, gentle allure.


    And now, with that blush, she looked almost dangerously seductive, like a temptress who could bring calamity to the world.


    Her cherry lips continued to move closer.


    Since meeting Holy Maiden Aeliana, Timothy had encountered her charms more than once.


    But he knew very well that her previous actions were mostly playful.


    Though incredibly convincing, they never escalated to anything serious.


    But now, something was clearly off with the Holy Maiden.


    Timothy tried to resist, but before he could even raise his hand, the overwhelming pressure of Holy Maiden Aeliana''s authority bore down on him.


    The intense pressure was impossible to resist!


    The sheer majesty of her presence actually restricted Timothy''s movements.


    If it weren''t for the current situation, Timothy might have forgotten that she was a Holy Emperor, with power comparable to Goddess Sylvia!


    "Holy Maiden, something''s really wrong with you!"


    The sweet scent in the air was starting to cloud Timothy''s mind.


    Her cherry lips were still getting closer, and if this continued��


    Just then, Holy Maiden Aeliana, whose mind was almost entirely consumed by "love," suddenly snapped back to reality.


    In that brief moment of clarity, she saw the scene before her.


    She was just inches away from Timothy. If this went on, she would really be crossing a line!


    A Holy Maiden, about to commit such an act in broad daylight under the influence of the Blossom of Love��it was unthinkable.


    "Damn it!"


    Forcing herself to suppress the intense desire within, Holy Maiden Aeliana leaped into the nearby stream.


    The clear, icy water flowed around her, but it still couldn''t cool her burning body.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana had no choice but to submerge herself, closing her eyes tightly and repeatedly chanting a mantra to calm her mind.


    The splashing water left glistening droplets on her delicate face.


    A cool breeze blew by, bringing a refreshing sense of relief.


    After what felt like an eternity, Holy Maiden Aeliana finally managed to calm the storm raging within her.


    She let out a long breath, though her cheeks still held a faint blush.


    Even the breath she exhaled carried a hint of intoxicating warmth.


    But at least she had regained her composure.


    Reflecting on what had just happened, Holy Maiden Aeliana felt a lingering sense of fear.


    If things had gone any further, not only would her reputation have been utterly ruined, but more importantly, Sylvia would probably be coming after her with a sword by tomorrow!


    Rising halfway out of the water, she noticed her soaked clothes and quickly summoned petals to cover herself.


    Looking over at Timothy on the shore, she pouted slightly, her eyes carrying a trace of grievance.


    "What a shame," Timothy said with a helpless smile.


    Even drenched in water, with her light golden hair gently floating on the surface, Holy Maiden Aeliana still looked pure and incredibly beautiful.


    Seeing her still somewhat shy and embarrassed expression, Timothy had a pretty good idea of what had just transpired.


    The situation had indeed been difficult to control. If it had been anyone else without a wife like Goddess Sylvia, they probably would have already made a move, and things would have spiraled out of control.


    But who would have thought that the ever-alluring Holy Maiden Aeliana would find herself in such a predicament?


    Looking at the pitiful, slightly disheveled Holy Maiden in the water, Timothy couldn''t help but laugh. He even considered taking this opportunity to settle some old scores.


    "Holy Maiden, haven''t you been eyeing me for a long time? So why didn''t you make a move when I was right in front of you just now?


    Could it be that you''re all talk and no action?" Timothy teased with a grin.


    "You! How dare you!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana slapped the water in frustration, but she had no real retort.


    The splash of water even soaked the upper part of her clothes.


    She had never been in such an awkward situation before. Her face turned as red as a ripe apple, and she wished she could find a hole to crawl into, anything to avoid letting Timothy see her like this.


    A flurry of petals suddenly fell, covering Holy Maiden Aeliana from view.


    When the petals dispersed with the wind, she had already changed into a clean, off-white dress.


    With a light tap of her toes on the water''s surface, she gracefully floated back to the shore.


    However, Timothy had already seen her completely drenched state.


    "Who would''ve thought that even though Holy Maiden looks great in clothes, her actual figure is even more impressive," Timothy remarked with a click of his tongue.


    Probably no one else in the world would dare say something like that.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana was instantly filled with shame and anger. "I''m going to kill you!"


    Timothy chuckled. "Didn''t you say before that you didn''t care what I saw? Why are you acting so shy now that it''s actually happening?" Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You!"


    Recalling the things she had said to Timothy in the past, Holy Maiden Aeliana found herself at a loss for words.


    As if trying to regain some dignity, she unleashed her Holy Emperor''s aura, which immediately knocked Timothy to the ground.


    But then she froze, unable to take the next step.


    "Go on, Holy Maiden. Why stop now?" Timothy said calmly, as if he had expected this.


    In an instant, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s face turned an even deeper shade of red, and her arms went limp.


    Seizing the moment, Timothy suddenly flipped them over.


    He pinned her beneath him, their positions reversed.


    "What�� what are you going to do?"


    As Timothy''s face drew closer, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s mind went completely blank.


    She had teased Timothy with seductive gestures more than once, but now that things were getting serious, she was utterly panicked.


    She had never imagined it would come to this!


    [Ding! Successfully caused Holy Maiden Aeliana to lose her composure. Influencing the mindset of a Holy Emperor-level figure has earned you a reward.]


    "So there really is a reward," Timothy murmured with a slight smile. Just as he had suspected, he received a reward after all. Only then did he suddenly stand up and release Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    "Timothy, how dare you toy with me!"


    Behind him, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s voice was filled with shame and fury.

 Chapter 165 - 165: How could someone manage to damage the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions?

    Seeing Holy Maiden Aeliana fall off the cliff, the Unicorn guarding the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions finally seemed to calm down a bit, its anger subsiding. It transformed back into a ball of light and, along with the other Unicorns, disappeared into the crevice.


    With the Unicorns no longer blocking their way, Vera and Autumn hurriedly flew down the cliff, frantically searching for Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    But what they saw left them utterly stunned.


    The Holy Maiden Aeliana, who had always been seen as sacred and untouchable, was now lying by the stream, her new dress soaked at the hem by the water.


    More strikingly, her beautiful, flower-like face was tinged with a faint blush, making her look incredibly shy.


    The two were completely dumbfounded.


    What on earth had happened between Holy Maiden and Timothy?!


    "Holy Maiden, did you and Timothy��?" Vera''s face went pale, and even her lips trembled slightly.


    But just as she spoke, she suddenly felt a petal brush against her neck, leaving a thin cut.


    "Heh, nothing happened, Holy Maiden. I must have guessed wrong."


    In an instant, Vera clammed up, not daring to say another word.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana, still a bit unsteady, stood up, the blush on her cheeks not yet fading.


    She never expected to be caught off guard by Timothy like this.


    "Damn it, I''ll definitely get back at him!"


    Glaring at Timothy with a mix of shame and anger, Holy Maiden Aeliana let out a soft huff.


    As a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, how could she not be able to handle Timothy?


    If Sylvia could do it, so could she!


    "Just you wait!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana turned her head slightly, a hint of smugness in her expression.


    In her mind, she had already come up with a foolproof plan.


    With this plan, even Timothy wouldn''t be able to resist!


    "By the way, Holy Maiden, as the leader of the Blooming Sanctuary, why did those Unicorns attack you too?" Timothy suddenly asked as he walked up to Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    "And you still have the nerve to talk to me?"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana pouted slightly, showing a trace of displeasure.


    "Of course," Timothy replied with a grin. "You never hold grudges anyway. Every time my wife spanks you, you''re back to being friends the next day. Why would you hold a grudge against me?"


    "Who says I don''t hold grudges?!"


    She instinctively retorted, only to realize that Timothy seemed to be complimenting her.


    And�� he was praising her noble character.


    "Hmph, don''t think that just because you''re flattering me, I''ll let you off the hook. What happened earlier isn''t over yet!"


    Though she said this, the corners of Holy Maiden Aeliana''s mouth couldn''t help but lift slightly.


    After hesitating for a moment, she finally answered Timothy, "The Blossoms of the Seven Emotions are the most important treasure in the Blooming Sanctuary. The seven flowers, each symbolizing a different emotion, not only protect against external threats but also help future generations of the Blooming Sanctuary comprehend the supreme teachings of our ancestors.


    However, because the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions have such a strong influence on emotions, over the years, the Unicorns guarding them have gradually altered their original duty, treating the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions as their master.


    As a result, not only outsiders but even those within the Blooming Sanctuary, including the Holy Maidens of past generations, find it difficult to approach them."


    "In that case, how could someone manage to damage the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions?" Timothy frowned, realizing something was seriously wrong.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana was right there in the Blooming Sanctuary, so sneaking into the sacred grounds under the watch of a Holy Emperor like her was impossible.


    But the fact that someone could damage the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions from outside the Blooming Sanctuary was downright eerie.


    "Let me take a closer look."


    Timothy walked to the edge of the cliff, his eyes flashing with a golden light as he activated his Soulborn Eye, scanning the area around the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions.


    In the air surrounding the Blossoms, he noticed a faint trace of blood��something almost imperceptible.


    Without the Soulborn Eye, no one would have been able to detect this trace of blood.


    [Ding, system analysis in progress.]


    [This trace of blood originates from the Dragon Blood Formation.]


    "Dragon Blood Formation? So it was those two old geezers causing trouble. System, help me track it."


    [Ding, command accepted.]


    [Tracking in progress.]


    [Tracking the source of the Dragon Blood Formation.]


    [Estimated time: 12-20 hours.]


    ...


    Timothy shifted his gaze away, the golden glow of the Soulborn Eye fading.


    "Is that all?" Holy Maiden Aeliana asked, a bit puzzled.


    After all, even she wasn''t fully aware of the capabilities of the ancient artifact known as the Soulborn Eye.


    "Yeah," Timothy nodded. "By tonight or tomorrow, I should have an answer for you."


    Still somewhat skeptical, Holy Maiden Aeliana sealed off the area around the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions and left the site.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana and Timothy made their way out of the canyon.


    As soon as the female disciples outside saw Holy Maiden Aeliana, and especially Timothy, their expressions changed instantly.


    Without the influence of the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions, they had returned to normal.


    But recalling the absurd things they had done just moments ago, the female disciples wished they could find a hole to crawl into.


    Because of the Blossoms'' influence, they remembered greedily throwing themselves at Timothy and saying all those embarrassing things��


    If Holy Maiden hadn''t intervened, they couldn''t even imagine what might have happened!


    "Timothy, hello��"


    "Timothy, hello."


    Facing Timothy, the female disciples of the Blooming Sanctuary each gave a slight nod, their cheeks flushed, unable to meet his gaze.


    "Ahem, Timothy, since you''ve come all the way to the Blooming Sanctuary, why don''t you share some of your cultivation insights with these disciples? It might broaden their perspectives a bit," Vera, the Saintess, suggested, seemingly trying to ease the awkwardness as she approached Timothy.


    "Sure, why not? If anyone has any questions, feel free to ask," Timothy agreed, looking at the group of female disciples.


    There was a moment of silence, with no one daring to speak. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, one of them timidly asked, "Brother Timothy, we''re curious about Goddess Sylvia. To us, Goddess Sylvia has always been this untouchable, aloof, and supreme figure. Even though we''ve wanted to know more about her, we''ve never had the chance to get close, let alone dare to offend her. Brother Timothy, you seem to be quite close to Goddess Sylvia. Could you tell us a bit about her?"


    "You''re all curious about that?"


    The popularity of his wife was truly off the charts.


    Timothy chuckled, genuinely intrigued.


    "Alright, since you''re interested, I''ll share a few things about Goddess Sylvia. But I don''t know much��just a little bit."


    "Thank you, Brother Timothy!"


    Instantly, the female disciples of the Blooming Sanctuary erupted in excitement.


    Their eager eyes were all fixed on Timothy.


    After all, this was Goddess Sylvia they were talking about!


    Mysterious, proud, and a figure so exalted that they had never even dreamed of getting close to her!

 Chapter 166 - 166: Physical memory erasure!

    "Just like you all imagined, Goddess Sylvia does indeed come across as cold and aloof on the surface.


    She rarely speaks with the elders or disciples unless it''s absolutely necessary, and she almost never leaves the Sky Sanctuary.


    But if she does leave, it means something serious is going down.


    And when she takes action, no matter how powerful the opposing force is, it crumbles in an instant..."


    Timothy shared quite a few stories, and hearing them, the female disciples of Blooming Sanctuary couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement.


    "As expected of Goddess Sylvia!"


    "She really is just as cold and powerful as we imagined��truly the strongest and most resolute woman in the world!"


    One of the female disciples, curious, asked Timothy, "But aside from all that, Brother Timothy, could you tell us a bit about Goddess Sylvia''s daily life? We''re really curious about what she does day-to-day. Like, does she do anything besides ruling over the Sky Sanctuary? Does she really have no connection to the mundane world at all?"


    Since they were already having a good time, Timothy didn''t hold back and answered, "Of course not. The Goddess has plenty of personal habits. For example, she keeps some small animals in her chambers.


    You might think she''s always so distant and unapproachable, but when she''s alone in her chambers with the door closed, playing with those little animals, she''s actually really cute. She even smiles a lot.


    Goddess Sylvia is much warmer on the inside than you might think."


    "I never would''ve guessed she was like that!"


    Hearing this, the female disciples became even more excited.


    No one is absolutely perfect.


    Goddess Sylvia maintains her usual cold and dignified demeanor, but only when she''s alone in her chambers with the door closed does she show a side of her that''s soft and tender.


    Just imagining that scene feels so wonderful.


    Goddess Sylvia is practically perfect!


    "Wait a minute."


    Suddenly, someone realized something was off.


    "Goddess Sylvia only shows that tender side when she''s alone in her chambers with the door closed, so how does Timothy know about it? Wait, hold on!"


    "Something''s not right here. Brother Timothy, you need to explain yourself!"


    "Are you some kind of peeping tom, or are you just making this up?"


    The female disciples, suddenly aware of this serious issue, couldn''t help but show a slight change in their expressions.


    But Timothy, who was already caught up in his storytelling, completely ignored the shift in their expressions and continued.


    "That''s not all. If you want to know more about Goddess Sylvia''s habits, I can tell you. Goddess Sylvia, she''s kind of silly, actually.


    She rules over the Sky Sanctuary and even handles the affairs of entire kingdoms, but at night, she doesn''t even know how to keep herself covered with a blanket.


    She often kicks it off in her sleep and doesn''t worry about catching a cold, so I have to go to her chambers in the middle of the night to cover her up again.


    And that''s not all��her cooking is a disaster.


    Last time, she made me a ''special'' lunchbox, and I almost didn''t survive eating it.


    Even though I tried teaching her how to cook, the Goddess, who is so incredibly talented in every other area, just can''t seem to make anything but terrible food.


    But Goddess Sylvia has a unique taste. Besides the usual delicacies, she has a huge sweet tooth.


    She loves sweets��whether it''s strawberries or yogurt, she always adds three extra spoonfuls of sugar. Even her milk has to be sweet, and she insists on drizzling syrup on her pancakes.


    Last time, I decided to let her try a savory pancake, and I even fed it to her mouth-to-mouth.


    I haven''t given her a lollipop yet, but I''m sure she''d love it.


    Sigh, isn''t it frustrating to have a Goddess like this?"


    Timothy sighed and shrugged helplessly.


    "Well, how was that? Did I give you a detailed enough picture? Do you all have a whole new understanding of Goddess Sylvia now?"


    But as soon as Timothy finished speaking, he suddenly felt the air around him freeze.


    He looked back at the female disciples.


    Their expressions had completely shifted from the initial reverence and curiosity to being utterly stunned.


    That last bit he shared...


    Timothy''s relationship with Goddess Sylvia was far from just a simple closeness.


    Covering her with a blanket in the middle of the night, teaching her how to cook hand-in-hand, feeding her pancakes mouth-to-mouth...


    This level of intimacy was way beyond what you''d expect from a normal couple!


    At this moment, the female disciples were all in shock, their fragile hearts taking a serious hit.


    [Ding! You have successfully caused a massive emotional impact on the female disciples of Blooming Sanctuary.]


    [You have successfully made over a hundred female disciples question their life values.]


    [You have successfully caused a severe emotional shock to the Holy Envoys Vera and Autumn.]


    [You have successfully flaunted your relationship in front of Holy Maiden Aeliana, leaving her on the verge of tears.]


    [System Reward: Seraphic Six-Wing Mantle]


    Timothy: "..." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just hearing the notification, Timothy knew the system reward this time was pretty luxurious.


    But as he exchanged awkward glances with the two or three hundred female disciples of Blooming Sanctuary, he couldn''t help but feel a bit embarrassed.


    He had gotten a little too carried away with his storytelling...


    Without hesitation, Timothy pulled out a large, thick wooden stick from his spatial ring and handed it to Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    "This is the ultimate tool for ''physical memory erasure.'' Just one hit, and they''ll forget everything from the past hour. You know what to do, right?"


    "Why do I have to do it?!"


    Having just heard such explosive news, Holy Maiden Aeliana felt completely drained and had no energy left to wield such a massive stick.


    "If this gets out, who do you think the Goddess will punish��me or you?" Timothy asked with a subtle smile.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana froze for a moment, then her face instantly crumpled in despair.


    Did she even need to think about it?


    Sylvia, being the fiercely protective partner she was, would definitely punish her if this incident spread throughout Blooming Sanctuary��or worse, beyond it!


    This was too much!


    Way too much!


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s heart ached, but she had no choice but to pick up the hefty stick and slowly walk toward the female disciples.


    "Holy Maiden, what are you doing? You can''t just silence us!"


    "We''re your disciples!"


    "I swear I didn''t hear anything! I didn''t hear anything at all!"


    The female disciples instantly panicked.


    But no matter how much they pleaded, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s steps didn''t falter.


    And that thick wooden stick was already raised high.


    "Physical memory erasure!"


    Flowers scattered in the air as Holy Maiden Aeliana''s figure blurred with speed.


    Thud, thud, thud.


    The occasional crisp sound confirmed that she was hitting her mark.


    As the female disciples fell one by one, the memory-erasing technique was completed.


    Looking at the scene before her, Holy Maiden Aeliana felt like crying but had no tears left.


    To think she had to knock out her own disciples��what kind of situation was this?!


    At this moment, she wished she could take the stick and knock herself out too.

 Chapter 167 - 167: Wooden box

    "That''s weird... My head really hurts."


    "What happened? Why do I feel like I''ve been out for a long time?"


    The female disciples slowly stood up, holding their heads. They felt a dull ache in their minds, and their memories were completely blank��they couldn''t remember how they ended up on the ground.


    But as they tried to recall, something vague started to come back to them... It seemed like they had just...


    "Brother Timothy!"


    The moment they remembered themselves shouting "Brother Timothy" and running towards him in a frenzy, all the female disciples felt a wave of deep embarrassment.


    Even though it was the effect of the Blossom of Love that made them act that way, it was still incredibly humiliating!


    Just thinking about what happened made them want to crawl into a hole and disappear.


    "Maybe we should go apologize to Brother Timothy later."


    "Yeah, that''s probably the best thing to do."


    Their eyes met, and they all looked down in shame.


    Meanwhile, in the room where he had been assigned to stay, Timothy had already sat down.


    He checked the reward he had just received from the system.


    [Seraphic Six-Wing Mantle]


    Reading the system''s analysis, Timothy couldn''t help but be a little surprised.


    This was actually a Heavenly-level artifact!


    When the Seraphic Six-Wing Mantle appeared behind him, it would allow him to soar into the sky, breaking free from the constraints of the world.


    And beyond that, it seemed to have other mysterious uses that hadn''t been fully explained.


    No wonder it was a treasure obtained by practically tearing apart the entire Blooming Sanctuary��its value was truly astonishing.


    "Are those disciples still not awake?"


    The setting sun cast a warm glow into the room, and Timothy felt a bit concerned.


    After all, Holy Maiden Aeliana was a powerful Holy Emperor. Hopefully, she didn''t hit them too hard and leave them all dazed and unable to recover.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    Just then, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    "Come in," Timothy said calmly.


    "Thank you, Brother Timothy."


    Before long, a female disciple walked into the room, looking utterly mortified.


    She was none other than Serena Grace, one of the top disciples of the Blooming Sanctuary.


    "Brother Timothy, today we were all under the influence of the Blossom of Love and acted so disrespectfully towards you. Please, we beg for your forgiveness."


    Serena was overwhelmed with shame as she lowered her head and presented a small, intricately carved wooden box.


    It seemed like this box contained her apology gift.


    "Well, the real blame lies with the Blossom of Love, so there''s no need to be too hard on yourselves," Timothy reassured her.


    "Thank you, Brother Timothy!"


    Hearing his forgiveness, Serena looked visibly relieved and excited.


    She handed the delicate wooden box to Timothy, and as she did, she deliberately touched the spot where her name was engraved, her face showing a hint of shy embarrassment.


    "This gift is an apology to Brother Timothy. Please make sure to open it when you''re alone."


    "Huh?"


    Timothy was taken aback.


    Wasn''t this supposed to be an apology gift? Why did it have to be opened in private?


    "Please, Brother Timothy, don''t forget. Goodbye, Brother Timothy!"


    With that, Serena, her face flushed with embarrassment, quickly left the wooden box behind and hurried out of the room in a flustered rush.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    Before Timothy could even find a moment to open the first wooden box, there was another knock at the door.


    Another female disciple nervously stepped inside.


    "Brother Timothy, this is my apology gift. I''m really sorry about what happened earlier..."


    Although this wooden box was different from the last one, its contents were just as securely sealed. The disciple had also engraved her name on the outside, as if worried that Timothy might forget who she was.


    And just like the previous disciple, she was blushing with embarrassment...


    Timothy started to feel a bit awkward, sensing that something was off.


    But then, the knocking continued.


    One female disciple after another entered the room, each bringing a gift, all of which were tightly wrapped.


    Before long, the gifts piled up on both sides of the table, forming small mountains.


    Meanwhile, outside the room, the disciples who had already delivered their gifts began to realize something.


    "Wait a minute... What exactly did you all give Brother Timothy? Weren''t we just supposed to offer simple apology gifts? Why do I feel like there''s something strange about the way you all looked when you went in?"


    "No way! I just gave a simple apology gift!"


    "What did you give?"


    "A basic spirit herb, as compensation for Brother Timothy... That''s it!"


    "You''re lying! I don''t believe you. There''s definitely something fishy about the gifts you all gave."


    "Especially Serena��she was the first one to go in, and her face was the reddest. She still hasn''t calmed down."


    As the top disciple, Serena was immediately put on the spot.


    All eyes turned to her.


    "Serena, come on, tell us what you really gave. You can''t lie to us!"


    "I just... I just gave a simple gift to apologize, nothing more," Serena stammered, clearly flustered as she tried to defend herself.


    "No way, Serena! Your face is still so red. You definitely slipped something extra into that box!"


    Serena''s eyes darted around as she quickly tried to explain, "How could that be? I only have the purest admiration for Brother Timothy, nothing more!"


    "Is that so?"


    Amid the questioning, the disciples glanced into the room.


    They saw that Timothy was in the process of opening one of the wooden boxes.


    And the first box he picked up just happened to have Serena''s name on it.


    "Brother Timothy, no! Please don''t open it!"


    Gone was any pretense of calm. Serena was now in a full-blown panic, desperately trying to stop him.


    But it was too late.


    The box was already open, and a delicate fragrance wafted out, forming the shape of a heart in the air.


    Inside was a letter.


    And it was definitely not just any letter!


    It was decorated with intricate pink hearts, and the content was written in neat, careful handwriting.


    This letter was unmistakably a love letter!


    "Serena, you really did sneak something extra in there! You even used this as a chance to confess to Brother Timothy!"


    Seeing her love letter exposed in front of so many other disciples, Serena was utterly mortified. Tears welled up in her eyes from the sheer embarrassment.


    As the top disciple of the Blooming Sanctuary, her reputation was now in tatters. This was like a public execution!


    How could she ever show her face in the Blooming Sanctuary again? Her dignity was completely shattered!


    Just as Serena''s emotions hit rock bottom, and she was ready to flee the sect in shame, Timothy opened the second wooden box.


    Inside was a carefully prepared heart-shaped bento.


    The next box contained a Memory Orb with a recorded confession.


    The one after that had a note with a disciple''s contact information and her measurements.


    And the next...


    Every single one of these so-called apology gifts had something extra hidden inside.


    For a moment, the disciples all stared at each other, too embarrassed to say a word.


    It turned out, they had all been thinking the same thing! S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 168 - 168: What... whats going on?

    "Serena, I can''t believe you''re that kind of person!"


    "And you have the nerve to talk? Aren''t you the same? You act all righteous, but you secretly sent a love letter to Senior Brother Timothy!"


    "Elara, you don''t get to say anything either! You actually sent a painting of yourself in a bathrobe to Senior Brother Timothy. How could you do something so outrageous?"


    Elara''s face turned bright red. "You only saw the one with the bathrobe? Well, that''s a relief... You didn''t see the ones underneath that were even more... inappropriate."


    "?"


    "??"


    "???"


    "Seriously, you guys!"


    As the conversation went on, the girls outside Timothy''s room started to feel utterly embarrassed. Even though they wanted to keep throwing shade at each other, they couldn''t bear to stay in front of Timothy''s room any longer. Before long, they ran off in shame, putting some distance between themselves and the scene.


    [Ding! You have gained the admiration of new disciple Lila.]


    [Ding! You have gained the admiration of inner disciple Scarlett.]


    [You have gained the admiration of chief disciple Lydia.]


    [You have gained the admiration of Blooming Sanctuary elder Celeste.]


    [Ding! System reward received: Radiant Flow, applicable to the Seraphic Six-Wing Mantle.]


    Timothy: "..."


    Even though these girls were clearly under the influence of the Blossom of Love, it seemed like... they were already pretty desperate, even without it.


    The girls outside had long since disappeared. Just as Timothy was about to check out the changes to his Seraphic Six-Wing Mantle, he heard the soft sound of footsteps approaching. Along with it came a delicate fragrance, like a thousand blooming flowers��sweet but not overpowering, fresh and intoxicating.


    "Long time no see, Timothy."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana stepped into the room, covering her mouth with a hand as she smiled softly, a mix of charm and grace. Unlike during the day, she was now dressed in an extremely thin gown. Her golden dress flowed like clouds, revealing her snow-white shoulders, making her already stunning beauty and flawless figure even more alluring.


    "It''s only been a couple of hours," Timothy replied.


    "Ugh, two hours is too long! Can''t I miss you?" Holy Maiden Aeliana giggled as she moved closer. She pressed herself gently against Timothy''s back, her soft body like a cushion of cotton. It felt like two perfectly kneaded doughs were resting against him, causing Timothy to shiver slightly.


    Even though his standards had risen quite a bit after meeting Sylvia, Holy Maiden Aeliana was still a rare beauty that few could resist when she went this far...


    "Hehe, I knew it. You''re only human, after all. Even you can''t resist."


    Noticing Timothy''s slight reaction, Holy Maiden Aeliana smiled with a hint of triumph, as if she had already won. After being blocked by Timothy countless times, she was determined that this time, he wouldn''t be able to resist!


    She had put a lot of effort into her appearance tonight. The gown, which revealed just one shoulder, was both fragrant and seductive, teasing yet modest, making her even more captivating. Could it be that even after all this, she still couldn''t compare to Sylvia?


    But Timothy just smiled slightly. "I admit you''re charming, but... Holy Maiden Aeliana, do you really think you can fool me? During the day, you were so shy that just getting your clothes wet made you blush. Are you really telling me you turn into a different person at night? I think you''re all talk��brave words, but no action."


    "Who��who says I don''t dare?"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana was completely caught off guard by Timothy''s retort. As the dignified Holy Maiden, was she really going to back down now?


    Don''t think for a second that she''s as innocent as Sylvia!


    "Alright, Timothy, watch closely!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana slowly leaned in closer to Timothy, her golden hair softly cascading down her back. But as her cheek neared his, her fragrant breath became increasingly erratic.


    "Who''s afraid of you? I''m going to kiss you right now!"


    "And not just a kiss��I can do even more if I want to!"


    "Don''t move! Sit still!"


    Aeliana''s voice rang out repeatedly, but she quickly realized that Timothy wasn''t backing down at all.


    "You''re really not going to run?"


    Aeliana was completely stunned. In her mind, Timothy should have been overwhelmed by her charm, his heart pounding uncontrollably. But now, the situation was entirely reversed!


    Faced with Timothy''s calm smile, Aeliana started to panic. If this continued, wouldn''t she, the Holy Maiden, lose all her dignity?


    "Wait, there''s still a chance!"


    "Hmph, Timothy, if this approach doesn''t work, don''t blame me for what happens next."


    Aeliana''s lips curled into a sly smile. Suddenly, a Memory Orb floated out and landed on the table beside them. Immediately after, Aeliana unleashed her powerful aura, pinning Timothy firmly to the chair.


    If seduction didn''t work, she could always rely on force!


    "I wonder what Sylvia would think if she accidentally saw what happens next. Timothy, this is your last chance."


    Aeliana smiled seductively. There was no way Timothy could break free from the pressure of her Holy Emperor-level aura. Now, all that was left was the final step. If she recorded some compromising scenes with the Memory Orb, Timothy would have no choice but to submit to her demands.


    "This is your last chance, Timothy. Are you really not going to surrender to me?"


    Aeliana''s smile was as enchanting as a thousand blooming flowers. With Sylvia not around, this was the perfect opportunity to deal with Timothy and reclaim some of her lost dignity as the Holy Maiden.


    "Just you wait, Timothy!"


    Aeliana''s smile grew more confident as she felt victory within her grasp. She slowly leaned in closer to Timothy, ready to create a scene that the Memory Orb would capture, one that could easily be misunderstood.


    But just as she was about to make her move, she noticed Timothy''s calm smile. It was the same smile Sylvia always had when she was about to take action against her��calm, composed, and with a subtle hint of coldness.


    "What... what''s going on? Could it be..."


    Aeliana''s expression faltered slightly. She couldn''t believe that Timothy could break free from her Holy Emperor-level aura. After all, no matter how strong Timothy was, he had only just reached the Ocean''s Gate. With that level of power, there was no way he could contend with a Holy Emperor.


    But for some reason, the subtle smile on Timothy''s face sent a chill down her spine. sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I refuse to believe this!"


    Aeliana''s face flushed as she made up her mind. Without hesitation, she leaned in, her lips inching closer to Timothy''s.


    But just as she was about to make contact, a golden rope suddenly appeared, binding Aeliana tightly.


    Panic surged through Aeliana''s heart as she struggled to free herself, twisting her body in an attempt to resist. But she quickly realized that she couldn''t break free from the rope''s hold at all!

 Chapter 169 - 169: The source of the problem

    "Wait... I''m actually tied up?"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s expression shifted slightly as she looked at the ropes wrapped around her body.


    She quickly tried to channel her spiritual energy, attempting to break free with a sudden burst of power.


    However, she soon realized that not only was she completely unable to break the ropes, but even her spiritual energy was gradually being suppressed by the golden bindings.


    The overwhelming pressure that had been holding Timothy down had already dissipated.


    Seeing Timothy slowly starting to move again, a trace of panic finally appeared on Aeliana''s beautiful face.


    A rope that could restrain someone as powerful as a Holy Emperor��what kind of divine artifact was this?


    "Heavenly-level? No, even a Mythic-grade artifact shouldn''t be able to do this!" S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To make matters worse, Aeliana was already dressed lightly, and the ropes were tied in a rather... compromising way.


    As she struggled, her cheeks flushed an even deeper shade of red.


    She never would have imagined that something could exist in this world that could restrict a Holy Emperor-level being without any spiritual energy or formation to back it up.


    And then, something happened that made Aeliana even more anxious.


    She watched as Timothy slowly walked toward her, a subtle smile playing on his lips. "Holy Maiden, I believe it''s my turn now."


    "I was just joking earlier, Timothy! Calm down, okay?"


    Aeliana''s face turned pale, and she was clearly in full-blown panic mode.


    The room was dimly lit, with flickering candlelight casting shadows on the walls.


    She was tightly bound, and the situation felt like a lamb being led to the slaughter!


    But no matter how much she pleaded, it did nothing to stop Timothy''s advance.


    Her delicate face grew paler, and her tear-filled eyes could only watch as Timothy lifted her skirt and then... raised his hand.


    "No!"


    The room echoed with Aeliana''s embarrassed and helpless cries.


    And then...


    Ah...


    Ah... ah...


    Ahhh...


    Much later, Aeliana limped out of the room, her hand rubbing her sore backside.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at Timothy with a mix of resentment and a hint of indignation at being so thoroughly humiliated.


    "So, you used that powerful artifact to tie me up just so you could spank me?"


    "Of course. What did you think I was going to do, Holy Maiden?"


    Timothy smiled as he gazed at her.


    "I wasn''t thinking anything!" Aeliana immediately retorted, her face flushing red, feeling like her dignity had been utterly shattered.


    It was one thing to be spanked by Sylvia.


    But to think that Timothy would also spank her!


    As a Holy Maiden, her pride was completely crushed!


    If this keeps up, won''t there come a day when the two of them gang up on me?


    This is just too much!


    At that moment, Aeliana suddenly noticed that the golden rope Timothy had used to bind her was slowly dissipating.


    The overwhelming spiritual energy that seemed capable of binding anything had completely vanished, dissolving into the air.


    "No wonder it was so powerful��this rope is a one-time use!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana couldn''t help but marvel at the realization.


    She had never seen such a miraculous artifact before, and if it weren''t for this strange rope, she wouldn''t have ended up in such a humiliating situation.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Aeliana suddenly flashed a smug smile as she looked at Timothy, a crucial thought dawning on her.


    Since the rope could only be used once, that meant Timothy no longer had anything that could restrain her!


    Maybe she could even get some payback for the humiliation she just endured!


    "Timothy, Timothy... I never thought you''d slip up like this~"


    A mischievous glint appeared in Aeliana''s eyes as she prepared to make her move, her hand glowing with energy.


    But before she could act, Timothy casually pulled another Binding Immortal Rope out of his spatial ring.


    He had received two ropes as a reward for completing two missions, and this one hadn''t been used yet.


    "How do you have another one?!"


    Aeliana''s confidence evaporated in an instant.


    Her backside was still stinging, and she took a step back, tears welling up in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll always keep a rope handy just for binding Holy Maidens, so don''t get any funny ideas," Timothy said with a smile.


    "Damn it!"


    Aeliana couldn''t believe it. Just when she thought she had found a weakness, Timothy had countered her again.


    But feeling the lingering pain in her rear, she didn''t dare try any more tricks.


    "Timothy, I swear I''ll get you back for this!"


    Tears glistening in her eyes, Aeliana pouted and turned to leave.


    But Timothy stepped in front of her, blocking her path.


    "What are you doing... You''re not going to tie me up again, are you?"


    Aeliana''s voice trembled with lingering fear as she crossed her arms protectively over her chest.


    "Of course not. I don''t have any weird hobbies..."


    Timothy sighed, but his expression quickly grew serious. "I''ve figured out what caused the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions to malfunction."


    "You found it?"


    Aeliana''s surprise was evident. Despite using the restrictions within the Blooming Sanctuary and conducting a thorough investigation, she hadn''t been able to find anything.


    The power of the Soulborn Eye was truly astonishing.


    "What was the cause?"


    "The Dragon Blood Formation. It was responsible for disrupting the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions and nearly throwing the Blooming Sanctuary into chaos."


    Timothy''s words left Aeliana stunned.


    "The Dragon Blood Formation?!"


    She had heard rumors about it.


    Holy Emperor Thunderflame had captured the Ocean Dragon King to use him as a component for the Dragon Blood Formation.


    A formation that could use a Dragon King as a material was bound to be incredibly sinister.


    Since Timothy had slain Holy Emperor Thunderflame, there hadn''t been any more news about the Dragon Blood Formation.


    But it made sense that only such a bizarre formation could silently sabotage the deeply hidden Blossoms of the Seven Emotions.


    As they spoke, Aeliana suddenly turned her gaze toward a distant hillside, several miles away from the Blooming Sanctuary.


    In an instant, her figure transformed into a streak of light, and she appeared on the hillside.


    "Boom!"


    A thunderous explosion echoed through the air, though no one knew what had happened in the distance.


    But the overwhelming divine power emanating from that direction was a testament to Aeliana''s immense strength.


    Moments later, Aeliana returned to Timothy''s side, letting out a sigh. "The person who was secretly observing us had some kind of spell on their body. The moment I reached them, they self-destructed, their soul completely obliterated��not even a trace of their spirit remained."


    She opened her hand, revealing a single, pristine white feather.


    "To be able to destroy the soul of a spy before a Holy Emperor could act... It seems the Dragon Blood Formation is indeed as sinister as they say.


    But..."


    Timothy smiled faintly. "I''ve already found the source of the problem with the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions."

 Chapter 170 - 170: Is that supposed to be impressive?

    "How on earth did you find it?" Holy Maiden Aeliana asked, clearly surprised.


    Even if Timothy was exceptionally talented, the person in question had already perished, body and soul. How could he possibly have found any clues?


    "It has nothing to do with that person. I found it through the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions. Anyway, Holy Maiden, just follow me. Holy Emperor Featherwind has stationed people here, clearly eyeing the Blooming Sanctuary. It''s time he paid the price."


    Timothy whistled, and from a distance, Azura immediately flew over.


    "Oh, oh, oh! Alone in a room with Holy Maiden Aeliana in the middle of the night? If the Goddess finds out, you''re going to be in big trouble, buddy," Azura teased with a mischievous grin.


    "If you dare tell Goddess Sylvia what you saw, you know what''ll happen," Timothy warned, a dangerous smile playing on his lips as he stared at Azura.


    "Damn it! How dare you threaten the Dragon King! If only I could beat you!"


    Azura shuddered, recalling the time when Timothy had thrashed the three Dragon Kings. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmph! Just wait until I eat a ton of Golden Scale Dragon Carp. I''ll definitely get my revenge for today! Once our one-year contract is up, let''s see if you still dare to look down on me!"


    Azura''s lips curled into a wicked smile as she fantasized about reclaiming her glory as the Dragon King after a year.


    "For now, just turn back into your dragon form," Timothy said, tapping her on the head.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch! All you do is ride me around! At least it used to be just during the day, but now you''re doing it at night too? This is too much!"


    Azura grumbled, feeling like she was being forced to work overtime, but she reluctantly transformed into her dragon form.


    "..." Timothy sighed.


    Riding the dragon, a soft, almost childlike roar echoed through the sky, instantly drawing the attention of countless female disciples.


    "I''ve heard rumors that Senior Brother Timothy has a majestic Dragon King as his mount, but I never thought it was true!"


    "Even though the roar sounds a bit... cute, this is still so cool!"


    "Timothy is so cool!"


    "Timothy is amazing!"


    Excited cheers erupted from the crowd.


    But then, the female disciples noticed something else.


    "Wait, why is Holy Maiden Aeliana also on the dragon? And why is she sitting so close behind Senior Brother Timothy? Is she... holding onto him?"


    "No way, am I seeing things?"


    "I must be imagining it. There''s no way the Holy Maiden would do something like that!"


    In an instant, they were all stunned.


    Following Timothy''s directions, Azura soared through the sky, flying who knows how far.


    "Strange, why are we heading this way?" Holy Maiden Aeliana wondered aloud, a hint of confusion in her voice.


    Suddenly, she noticed something in the distance��a sky full of dazzling lights.


    There, illuminated by countless lights, was a floating castle!


    "A Sky Fortress!"


    It was said that these fortresses floated above the earth, hidden in the clouds, and were incredibly mysterious.


    Apart from the Sky Sanctuary, no one had ever seen another floating castle.


    But here, right before her eyes, was one of them!


    Timothy''s gaze sharpened as he sensed faint traces of blood drifting toward the castle.


    "So it really is this place that''s affecting the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions." Timothy muttered to himself. "This castle must have been created specifically to counter the Blooming Sanctuary. If we hadn''t noticed in time, they would''ve slowly and subtly eroded the sanctuary, eventually destroying all seven Blossoms of the Seven Emotions."


    "We''re under attack!"


    "Wait, is that... Timothy and Holy Maiden Aeliana?"


    Suddenly, alarmed voices rang out, and countless lights shone down from the castle. The people inside the castle, upon recognizing the two figures, showed clear signs of fear and astonishment.


    Especially the earth soldiers illuminated by the lights��they looked visibly shaken. After all, this was Holy Maiden Aeliana, a powerhouse at the Holy Emperor level!


    "What''s all the fuss about? Our defenses were set up by Holy Emperor Featherwind himself. Unless they have wings, even a Holy Emperor can''t break through."


    As they looked up at the sky, both Timothy and Holy Maiden Aeliana could see it clearly. Above the floating castle, all the earth soldiers had wings on their backs. The weaker ones had only a single wing, while the stronger ones had a pair.


    And the person who stepped forward to the edge, speaking in a cold tone, had two pairs of wings!


    "That''s Xander Wraithwing, one of Holy Emperor Featherwind''s three generals," Holy Maiden Aeliana said, her expression shifting slightly.


    Even though Xander had crossed into the Ocean''s Gate realm, she could easily crush him with a single palm. But as Xander had mentioned, there were rumors that the Skyfeather Sanctuary''s legacy involved wings. And to enter a Cloudspire Fortress built by Skyfeather Sanctuary, one needed wings. Without them, even a Holy Emperor would struggle to break through.


    This was the strength of Skyfeather Sanctuary. Each sacred land had its own ancient and mysterious legacy, and the rules set by these lands were not easily broken, no matter how powerful one was.


    "Are you sure this castle is the one disrupting the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions in the Blooming Sanctuary?" Holy Maiden Aeliana asked.


    "Yes, I''m certain. There''s likely a miniature Dragon Blood Formation inside the castle," Timothy replied, sharing the vision from his Soulborn Eye with Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    In an instant, she saw a bloodstain leading up into the sky. This bloodstain carried a chilling, eerie aura, as if it connected to something unspeakable.


    "If that''s the case, we need to find a way to investigate."


    Countless petals began to drift through the air as Holy Maiden Aeliana''s body radiated a brilliant, sacred golden light. Using the petals as steps, she began to ascend into the sky.


    The might of a Holy Emperor spread in all directions. Not only was there a sense of divine purity, but her overwhelming majesty also inspired awe and reverence, making it impossible for anyone to dare challenge her.


    However, despite the immense power she exuded, as she approached the floating castle, Holy Maiden Aeliana began to feel an immense pressure, as if she were bearing the weight of a thousand mountains. The void pressed down on her, and even her Holy Emperor body felt the strain. Each step became increasingly difficult.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana soon realized that although she was only a few hundred feet away from the castle, she could no longer move forward. It was as if the ancient, mysterious aura from the castle had solidified the space around her, blocking her path. No matter who it was, they couldn''t advance even an inch!


    "So this is the barrier from Skyfeather Sanctuary?" Holy Maiden Aeliana gritted her teeth, feeling a mix of frustration and unwillingness as her body trembled slightly.


    "As expected, without wings, even a Holy Emperor can''t break through here! Hahaha!" Xander burst into unrestrained laughter, proudly flaunting the four wings on his back. "Even Holy Emperor Featherwind only has five wings. Who dares to act recklessly in this floating castle?"


    "Four wings, huh? Is that supposed to be impressive?"


    But just then, Timothy''s voice suddenly cut through the air.

 Chapter 171 - 171: Six wings unfurled, a god descending to earth!

    "Is four wings really that powerful?"


    Xander couldn''t help but burst into laughter when he heard this.


    "Wings are the highest legacy of our Skyfeather Sanctuary. Only by mastering the ancient secret techniques passed down from our ancestors can one grow more wings.


    Even the Holy Emperor Featherwind could only achieve five wings. So, what do you think? Is four wings strong or not?"


    As he spoke, he shot a mocking glance at Holy Maiden Aeliana and continued, "Sure, we might not be able to go up against the Holy Emperor, but as for this Cloudspire Fortress, unless you have wings, there''s no way anyone can break through!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana frowned slightly, feeling the oppressive aura pressing in from all sides.


    The barrier in front of her was indeed strange, and even she couldn''t break through it.


    But as she inadvertently glanced over, she noticed that Timothy seemed completely unfazed.


    "Do you have a plan?" Holy Maiden Aeliana asked, clearly surprised.


    Timothy replied, "If wings are what we need to fly across, then why not just use wings?"


    "Are you dreaming? Hahaha!"


    This time, not only Xander but the other soldiers burst into laughter as well.


    The fact that Holy Maiden Aeliana couldn''t break through the barrier had already put their minds at ease.


    As for growing wings?


    That was a secret technique exclusive to Skyfeather Sanctuary, passed down only to a select few.


    What, was he planning to pluck feathers from a bird?


    Even if he somehow managed to grow one or two wings, without strong enough wings, they''d be shattered long before he reached the fortress!


    "But what if I had six wings? Could I fly across then?" Timothy suddenly asked.


    "Six wings? Are you still dreaming, or did you just wake up?" Xander laughed arrogantly, but his laughter abruptly stopped halfway.


    A sudden, intense feeling of unease surged through Xander, and he quickly turned to look at Timothy.


    "Boom!"


    Out of nowhere, a vast and overwhelming aura exploded outward, pressing down on everyone around.


    A fierce wind howled, creating a powerful gust.


    In the sky, pure white feathers began to fall without warning.


    In the pitch-black night, a brilliant light suddenly burst forth.


    The light was so dazzling, and within it, there seemed to be an endless sense of power and majesty.


    "What the hell is happening?!"


    In an instant, Xander and the others'' expressions changed dramatically as they stared in disbelief at the sudden turn of events.


    The light grew even brighter, and as the windstorm swept outward, they could finally make out what was happening.


    But when they saw it, everyone was stunned.


    A radiant, multicolored light swirled around, and in the dark night sky, amidst the fierce winds, six wings appeared behind Timothy!


    Each wing shimmered with brilliant light, and the pressure emanating from them was immense.


    It was... the Seraphic Six-Wing Mantle.


    There was no mistaking that aura!


    Xander was completely dumbfounded.


    Even the Holy Emperor Featherwind could only manifest five wings.


    Six wings? How was that even possible?


    The legend of the Seraphic Six-Wing Mantle hadn''t been heard of in ages.


    And Timothy wasn''t even from Skyfeather Sanctuary.


    How on earth did he get his hands on such a treasure?


    As the aura from Timothy''s six wings spread out, everyone on the fortress walls felt an overwhelming sense of fear.


    It was a reverence that came from the depths of their souls. S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Six wings unfurled, a god descending to earth!


    Even though their hearts were filled with rage, when faced with the radiant glow of those six wings, they couldn''t help but feel an overwhelming urge to bow down.


    And this feeling clung to them, refusing to fade.


    At the same time, Timothy moved.


    With those six wings at his back, even the strange void that had blocked Holy Maiden Aeliana was nothing more than an illusion before him.


    He crossed it effortlessly, and the massive floating fortress was now fully exposed to Timothy.


    Inside the fortress, there were hundreds, if not thousands, of practitioners from the Sanctuary, with Xander himself standing guard.


    But as they looked up at Timothy hovering in the sky, an inexplicable fear gripped their hearts.


    "Timothy, how dare you go this far! Skyfeather Sanctuary will never forgive you. Today, I will see you buried here!"


    Xander roared, his fury reaching its peak.


    His shout seemed to snap the others out of their reverence.


    Hundreds of figures with wings on their backs rose into the air, all of them locking onto Timothy as their target.


    But the six wings behind Timothy were not just for show.


    The light around him intensified, and suddenly, it burst forth.


    A violent windstorm erupted, and countless Quill Arrows rained down from the sky. Each pristine Quill Arrow seemed to carry an immense power within it.


    The arrows, filled with a chilling aura, surged toward everyone.


    In an instant, the entire floating fortress descended into chaos.


    Despite their desperate attempts to defend themselves, countless people were pierced by the sudden onslaught of Quill Arrows.


    The arrows were like sentient blades, impossible to evade.


    "So this is the power of the Seraphic Six-Wing Mantle?


    But Timothy isn''t even one of us from Skyfeather Sanctuary!"


    As they gazed at Timothy floating in the sky, his figure seemed like that of a god, instilling fear in all who saw him.


    The fortress''s greatest defense was the void river, but now, in front of Timothy, it was as if it didn''t exist at all.


    In the blink of an eye, countless people fell in terror.


    Xander could no longer hold back.


    As one of the three generals under Holy Emperor Featherwind, stationed here by his command, how could he betray the Holy Emperor''s trust?


    "Timothy, don''t get cocky!


    You''ve only just stepped into Ocean''s Gate, and you think you''re invincible?" Xander shouted angrily.


    His four wings spread wide, and the oppressive aura of the Holy Emperor emanated from him.


    But that wasn''t all��a faint, blood-red mist began to seep from his body.


    At that moment, even Xander''s eyes were tinged with a faint blood-red pattern.


    The blood-red lines were eerie and unsettling, sending a chill down the spine of anyone who saw them.


    He had unhesitatingly tapped into the power of the Dragon Blood Formation!


    "Splurt, splurt."


    The skin on Xander''s back suddenly tore open, and with a sinister aura, a blood-soaked wing burst through his flesh, emerging into the air.


    Blood dripped down, and the grotesque, blood-red wing extended its veins toward the other four wings.


    As the blood-red lines spread, the sound of tearing echoed through the air.


    The white wings were completely shredded, releasing a foul stench.


    The five wings behind Xander had all transformed into twisted, grotesque shapes, exuding a nauseating odor.


    "Roar!"


    Even his roar had become beast-like.


    Xander''s eyes were bloodshot, and he had completely succumbed to a berserk state.


    His aura surged, and with that eerie energy, he lunged at Timothy like a deformed beast.


    The stench of blood and decay was enough to chill anyone to the bone!

 Chapter 172 - 172: Looks like this is pretty useful

    "This Dragon Blood Formation is definitely strange."


    Even Holy Maiden Aeliana, who couldn''t enter the floating castle, showed a slight change in her expression.


    Xander, one of the three generals closest to Holy Emperor Featherwind, had undergone a bizarre transformation under the influence of the Dragon Blood Formation.


    In an instant, his power surged to an unimaginable level.


    Even if a High Priest from one of the sacred lands were to face him now, they might not be able to hold their ground.


    "This is bad. If they really clash head-on, Timothy might..."


    Still unable to break through the barrier, Holy Maiden Aeliana felt a twinge of worry.


    Xander''s current state was incredibly difficult to deal with, and if Timothy were in danger, she might not be able to step in to help.


    At this moment, Xander''s power had indeed skyrocketed. His eyes were blood-red, and he had entered a berserk state.


    Blood flowed freely as the wings on his back suddenly expanded.


    His veins bulged and pulsed, and in an instant, Xander''s right hand transformed into a massive, blood-red claw.


    Strange, ominous patterns covered the claw as it roared toward Timothy.


    With the full force of the Holy Emperor''s strike, combined with the Dragon Blood Formation''s power, the attack was unstoppable!


    "Boom!"


    A terrifying shockwave rippled outward, but Xander''s eyes suddenly widened.


    Even though his eyes were filled with crimson, there was still a trace of fear in those blood-red pupils.


    The massive blood-red claw, which seemed to contain unimaginable power, couldn''t move forward at all.


    The radiant light from the six wings behind Timothy made Xander instinctively want to bow in submission.


    It was a tremor that came from the depths of his soul.


    Six wings��a sign of ascension!


    Only the first Holy Emperor of Skyfeather Sanctuary, tens of thousands of years ago, had ever possessed six wings, a sight so sacred and majestic.


    Even Skyfeather Sanctuary hadn''t seen such a phenomenon in millennia.


    How could Timothy have six wings? What had he done to achieve this?


    Anyone who carried the legacy of Skyfeather Sanctuary couldn''t help but feel an overwhelming sense of oppression in the presence of those six wings.


    "Looks like this is pretty useful," Timothy said with a slight smile.


    The six wings behind him shimmered with a brilliant, seven-colored light. Not only did they look magnificent, but they also had an unparalleled suppressive effect on Skyfeather Sanctuary.


    No wonder it was a reward from the system��truly luxurious.


    "In that case, it''s time for you to pay for your actions."


    In an instant, Timothy''s aura surged once more.


    Xander, seeing his blood-red arm unable to advance even an inch, was filled with terror.


    The coldness emanating from Timothy made him feel a deep fear that reached his very soul.


    Under the onslaught of this fear, Xander let out a furious roar, and a foul stench quickly spread.


    But he saw with his own eyes as white Quill Arrows emerged from the six wings, slowly covering the Phoenix Blade in Timothy''s hand.


    Flames ignited along the blade, and under the cover of the Quill Arrows, it exuded an aura that seemed to be the very essence of Skyfeather Sanctuary.


    It was a divine, ethereal presence that could make them kneel in reverence!


    Xander was suddenly overwhelmed with fear.


    At that moment, it was as if he was witnessing the wrath of the first Holy Emperor of Skyfeather Sanctuary.


    He struggled desperately, trying to pull his arm back and escape.


    But the holy light radiating from the six wings had already locked him in place.


    In the night sky, Timothy''s Seraphic Six-Wing Mantle shone with seven-colored light.


    Sword in hand, he stood above thousands of practitioners.


    At this moment, Timothy was like a god, inspiring awe in all who beheld him.


    Xander''s eyes widened in terror as he stared at the horrifying scene before him.


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t believe that even with the power of the Dragon Blood Formation, he was still so powerless against Timothy.


    "Damn it! Those wings must be fake! Do you really think you can scare me?"


    His roar, tinged with fear, echoed in all directions as Xander seemed to make one last desperate attempt.


    But Timothy''s sword had already descended.


    Just one strike.


    The profound power of the blade, drawn from the very essence of the world, could tear through the void and sever everything in its path.


    Xander''s body, covered in grotesque tumors, had been strengthened countless times by the Dragon Blood Formation. Yet, under Timothy''s sword, it was utterly defenseless.


    The sword''s energy struck with overwhelming force, tearing through flesh and shattering bone.


    Xander''s agonized screams echoed as he descended into madness.


    But the flames that erupted from the sword transformed into a massive, terrifying beast, devouring him in an instant.


    His cries of pain reverberated as he struggled desperately within the flames that seemed capable of incinerating everything, but he couldn''t escape.


    All he could do was watch as his body was consumed, burned away, and reduced to ashes in unbearable agony.


    In the blink of an eye, a mighty Holy Emperor under Holy Emperor Featherwind''s command was slain by a single sword strike, reduced to nothing but ash!


    "This isn''t just about Timothy''s overwhelming power��it''s also because those wings behind him have a fundamental suppression!"


    The entire castle descended into chaos, fear spreading like wildfire.


    As they looked up at the figure in the sky, it was as if they were staring at the devil himself, plunging them into utter panic. That Seraphic Six-Wing Mantle was nothing short of Skyfeather Sanctuary''s worst nightmare!


    Even in the ancient records, only the ancestors of old had ever possessed such wings.


    Timothy had no connection to Skyfeather Sanctuary��how on earth did he achieve this?


    Even Holy Maiden Aeliana, who witnessed the scene, was momentarily stunned.


    "One sword strike to kill a Holy Emperor enhanced by the Dragon Blood Formation?"


    She had initially doubted the authenticity of the six wings behind Timothy, but the scene before her left no room for disbelief.


    At that moment, Timothy descended gracefully.


    He gently took Holy Maiden Aeliana''s cool, soft hand, and the barrier that had been impossible to cross was effortlessly breached.


    "Ahem, thank you."


    Feeling the warmth radiating from Timothy''s hand, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s cheeks flushed slightly.


    But...


    As she looked at the Cloudspire Fortress before her, a slight smile tugged at the corners of her mouth.


    They had dared to mock her earlier��now it was time to settle the score.


    With a single step forward, the overwhelming aura of a Holy Emperor radiated from her.


    With Xander gone, the entire floating castle was in complete disarray.


    They had only dared to face Holy Maiden Aeliana so brazenly because of the barrier.


    But once crossed, with Holy Maiden Aeliana''s power, even a Holy Emperor wouldn''t dare to underestimate her.


    "After all, she is a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, a supreme and mighty existence!"


    Countless flowers floated in the air, and even the slightest touch sent countless practitioners reeling as if struck by lightning.


    In the face of a Holy Emperor, they had no ability to resist.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s seemingly casual steps instantly subdued the entire floating castle.


    Such a vast and overwhelming Holy Emperor''s aura was something they could never hope to match.


    Flames soared into the sky, and flowers filled the air.


    In the blink of an eye, the entire floating castle was engulfed in a sea of fire, completely overrun.


    And as the flames spread, amidst the ruins and rubble...


    Finally, a blood-red formation slowly emerged. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the foul-smelling blood pool, a half-broken dragon horn floated, exuding a sinister and chilling aura that filled anyone who looked upon it with dread and disgust.


    "So there really was a Dragon Blood Formation hidden within this castle!"

 Chapter 173 - 173: Hey, give me a hand here

    The entire floating castle was in chaos, flames spreading everywhere. Amidst the destruction, Holy Maiden Aeliana fixed her gaze on the Dragon Blood Formation buried in the ruins.


    Sinister, blood-red bubbles churned in the pool, releasing a nauseating stench.


    Countless blood patterns spread and grew, their movements eerie and unpredictable. sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without hesitation, Holy Maiden Aeliana stepped forward, heading straight for the Dragon Blood Formation.


    But as if sensing her approach, the energy within the Dragon Blood Formation suddenly contracted without warning, and in an instant, it exploded.


    "Boom!"


    A powerful shockwave erupted, destroying the entire Dragon Blood Formation in the blink of an eye.


    "Not good!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana quickly reacted.


    Light transformed into a flurry of petals, enveloping the very center of the Dragon Blood Formation amidst the explosion.


    Despite the immense power of the blast, the area protected by the petals remained as steady as a mountain.


    With a gentle wave of her hand, the blood-red mist dispersed in the wind.


    But the Dragon Blood Formation had already self-destructed, leaving nothing but ruins.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana frowned slightly.


    It seemed that Holy Emperor Featherwind had anticipated this.


    Still, something had been preserved at the last moment.


    As the petals slowly unfurled, they revealed a broken dragon horn and a few red blood pearls.


    The dragon horn was covered in cracks, severely damaged, and its spiritual energy seemed to have been completely drained.


    In contrast, the blood pearls were unusually bright.


    The bloodstains within them emitted an unsettling aura, sending a chill down anyone''s spine who looked at them.


    "Are these pearls connected to the Dragon Blood Formation?"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana furrowed her brows, unable to discern the true nature of the blood pearls, even with her abilities.


    At that moment, Timothy approached her and said, "Holy Maiden, why don''t you let me take care of these pearls?"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana looked at him with mild curiosity. "You think you can figure them out?"


    "I should be able to, but it might take some time," Timothy nodded.


    "Alright, I''ll leave them with you then. I''ll be waiting for your report~"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana handed the items to Timothy, smiling softly. "But what should we do with this castle?"


    "That''s easy. We''re going to take down that old bastard Holy Emperor Featherwind sooner or later, so there''s no need to show him any mercy."


    Timothy floated into the air, and behind him, his Sacred Form suddenly appeared.


    The massive golden figure''s arm was covered in intricate patterns, and its colossal fist came crashing down like a mountain.


    With a terrifying, howling wind, this punch carried an overwhelming force!


    In an instant, the entire castle seemed to be engulfed by the enormous shadow of the fist.


    "No, no, please!"


    Countless people screamed in terror as a sturdy barrier rose over the castle, trying to fend off the attack.


    But this punch was far beyond what the castle could withstand.


    With a force that seemed capable of shaking the heavens and earth, the punch landed, unleashing a deafening sound that echoed across the sky.


    "Boom!"


    The castle trembled violently, countless buildings collapsing and crumbling.


    Under the relentless assault of the raging winds, the castle could no longer hold out and shattered into pieces.


    Flames filled the sky as the once-grand castle disintegrated, its fragments raining down from the heavens.


    As for the practitioners stationed there, they were completely unable to control their bodies, plummeting along with the debris.


    Whether they survived or not would depend entirely on their luck.


    The once-magnificent floating castle had, in that moment, been reduced to nothing but a pile of rubble.


    Everything was obliterated!


    "Too bad Holy Emperor Featherwind isn''t here. I would''ve loved to knock his head off," Timothy said with a hint of regret.


    "Holy Emperor Featherwind is always scheming. He''s violent, sure, but he never shows his face unless he''s absolutely certain of his safety. If I could, I''d drag him out myself. The nerve of him, targeting Sylvia and even daring to think about Blooming Sanctuary��I guess he''s really ready to risk it all," Holy Maiden Aeliana said, her voice tinged with anger.


    But then, her expression softened into concern as she warned Timothy, "You should be careful, though. Holy Emperor Featherwind has been planning an attack on Sky Sanctuary for a long time. The death of Holy Emperor Thunderflame didn''t scare him off,it only made him more aggressive. If things get serious, you need to contact me immediately.


    Facing the forces of two Holy Emperors at once could be tough, even for Sylvia."


    "Don''t worry," Timothy replied, his eyes flashing with determination. "I don''t know what those two Holy Emperors are plotting, but whatever it is, I''m ready to face it. I''ve been waiting a hundred years to settle the score for the goddess. Killing just one Holy Emperor Thunderflame isn''t enough. All three of them need to pay for what they''ve done. Since they''ve shown up, none of them are getting away."


    "But before that, there''s something more important I need to take care of," Timothy suddenly said with a slight smile.


    "What''s that?" Holy Maiden Aeliana asked, puzzled.


    "Valentine''s Day," Timothy replied.


    "Ugh, you two!" Holy Maiden Aeliana groaned, exasperated.


    Even with Sylvia not around, these two were constantly flaunting their love. Sylvia had lent Timothy to Aeliana just so she could secretly prepare a Valentine''s Day gift for him. But who would''ve thought Timothy was planning the same thing?


    It''s just Valentine''s Day! Do they really have to go this far? Holy Maiden Aeliana screamed internally, feeling a mix of frustration and envy.


    But deep down, she didn''t really know the answer to that question. After all, she didn''t have a lover. She was, in fact, very much single��


    "Ugh, so unfair," Holy Maiden Aeliana muttered, casting a resentful glance at Timothy, but she couldn''t really argue with him. Calling them cheesy would be an understatement��they practically lived to show off their love!


    The entire floating castle had been reduced to ashes, falling from the dark sky like scattered embers. The scene, oddly enough, had a certain beauty to it, as the glowing fragments lit up the night like a starry sky.


    But despite the castle''s destruction, the barrier in the sky above remained impassable.


    "Hey, give me a hand here. I can''t get back on my own," Holy Maiden Aeliana called out, her face softly illuminated by the glowing embers, making her look as delicate as a flower.


    "Ahem, alright," Timothy cleared his throat, turning around and gently taking Holy Maiden Aeliana''s hand, guiding her away from the sky.


    As they moved through the night, the light casting a soft glow on them, Holy Maiden Aeliana remained silent, her cheeks slightly flushed, adding a touch of beauty to her already graceful appearance.


    Out of nowhere, Timothy casually remarked, "You know, Holy Maiden, I just realized something��you''re actually quite beautiful in certain moments."


    "Certain moments?" Holy Maiden Aeliana blinked in surprise.


    "Yeah, like when you''re not talking," Timothy said with a playful grin.


    "Timothy, you��!"


    "What can I say? Holy Maiden, you''re always trying to charm me," Timothy teased.


    "I don''t care!" Holy Maiden Aeliana huffed.


    In the night sky, Timothy led the way, with Holy Maiden Aeliana chasing after him, her frustration evident.


    Too bad Timothy only had one Binding Immortal Rope left and was reluctant to use it. Otherwise, he would''ve loved to teach Holy Maiden Aeliana a lesson.

 Chapter 174 - 174: I know a thing or two about riding dragons

    "This... this is my father''s dragon horn."


    As Aurelian handed over the broken dragon horn to Azura, a trace of sadness flickered across her face.


    The light shimmered, slowly transforming into a dragon''s shape.


    "Yeah, we found this in the Dragon Blood Formation. The aura on it is very similar to Aurelian''s," Timothy explained, trying to comfort her. "But it''s not all bad news. Using the Soulborn Eye to examine the aura, we can at least confirm that the old Dragon King Aurelian isn''t dead. He''s still alive."


    "Don''t worry. Sky Sanctuary will probably go to war with Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade soon. When that happens, we might be able to rescue him."


    "Let''s hope so," Azura murmured, lowering her head slightly. For the first time, her clear eyes showed a hint of sorrow.


    "Oh my gosh, she''s so cute!"


    Suddenly, Timothy noticed Holy Maiden Aeliana staring intently at Azura, her eyes practically sparkling.


    "I can''t believe Azura can turn into a human! She''s so tiny and soft��this is just too adorable!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana excitedly flew over, pinching Azura''s cheeks before gently hugging her. Her excitement only grew.


    Timothy: "..."


    Azura was already incredibly popular in Sky Sanctuary, almost treated like a mascot. But Holy Maiden Aeliana''s enthusiasm was on another level. This was definitely pet-like behavior!


    Noticing Timothy''s gaze, Holy Maiden Aeliana quickly tried to explain herself.


    "Come on, anyone would find it impossible to resist such a soft and cute little thing! And more importantly..." Holy Maiden Aeliana glared at Timothy, pouting.


    "How could you even think of riding someone as adorable as Azura?"


    Timothy: "Why not? Who says you can''t ride something just because it''s cute?"


    "But... but that''s just too much!" Holy Maiden Aeliana hesitated for a long time before finally making up her mind. "I don''t care. Next time you ride her, you have to let me join in. At least let me ride her a few times!"


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect you to be so into this, Holy Maiden. Sure, why not? Azura''s power has increased recently, so I''ll lend her to you for a day sometime. Just don''t ride her for too long, or she might get exhausted."


    "Don''t worry, I know a thing or two about riding dragons," Holy Maiden Aeliana said with a mischievous smile, her eyes greedily fixed on Azura. Her sweet voice sent a chill down Azura''s spine. "Little Azura, you should come visit me in my chambers sometime. Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of you."


    "Eek!"


    Azura immediately took a step back, looking pitifully at the two of them. She really wanted to say, "Hey, 911? Yeah, there are two weirdos here! And they''re after a poor little girl like me who''s only 200 years old!"


    But realizing she couldn''t take on either of them, Azura swallowed her words.


    After completely destroying Cloudspire Fortress, the two of them, along with the dragon, quickly returned to Blooming Sanctuary.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana, seemingly afraid that Timothy would leave, tried to persuade him to stay. "Valentine''s Day is just a few days away, and the Goddess wants me to keep you here. You don''t need to rush back before then. If you have to, you can prepare your gift here at Blooming Sanctuary."


    "I know. A Valentine''s Day gift is only a surprise if you give it on the day itself," Timothy replied with a smile. He knew very well that Sylvia had probably gone to great lengths, even involving Holy Maiden Aeliana, to keep him away. She was definitely planning something special.


    "But what kind of gift is the Goddess preparing that she''d go to such lengths?"


    Goddess Sylvia''s secretive actions this time were so well-concealed that even Timothy couldn''t figure it out.


    "That''s good, but..."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana smiled softly, her expression both charming and alluring. "With the moon so bright and no one else around, don''t you want to invite me inside? After all... such a beautiful night, how many more of these can we enjoy in this lifetime?"


    Her already beautiful face took on a seductive glow, making her even more captivating. Especially with her bare shoulders and the slit in her long dress revealing her smooth, flawless legs, she looked like a vision of perfection.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana leaned closer to Timothy, her soft body almost pressing against him. But just as she was about to close the distance, Timothy pulled out his last Binding Immortal Rope, his smile turning a bit mischievous. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahem, the moonlight''s a bit too bright tonight��doesn''t really set the mood for sleeping. Let''s save it for another time. I''ll be waiting for you, and only you, whenever you''re ready~"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana coughed awkwardly, throwing Timothy a flirtatious glance before quickly turning away. She knew all too well the power of that rope. Even though it could only be used once, it was strong enough to temporarily restrain even a Holy Emperor-level being.


    Her backside still stung from earlier, and she definitely didn''t want to go through that again.


    "Hmph, why do you all have this weird obsession with spanking?" she muttered with a pout before hastily leaving, afraid that the Binding Immortal Rope might come flying at her any second, tying her up in that embarrassing position again.


    "Good thing I saved one Binding Immortal Rope," Timothy thought with a wry smile, relieved that he had a backup plan. Otherwise, dealing with someone as naturally seductive as Holy Maiden Aeliana would have been much more difficult.


    "By the way, how''s the Valentine''s Day gift coming along? Think you can gather nine dragons?" Timothy asked, turning to Azura.


    Azura lifted her head proudly, full of confidence. "Hmph, don''t worry. My position as Dragon King is solid now. I can''t promise five or six, but finding eight or nine dragons with pure bloodlines should be easy."


    Timothy fell silent for a moment.


    Noticing his exasperated look, Azura tilted her head in confusion. "What''s wrong?"


    Timothy sighed. "Nothing, just admiring your math skills��still as impressive as ever."


    "..."


    A gentle summer breeze swept through, and Timothy gazed into the distance.


    Above him stretched an endless, starry sky, while below, countless flowers danced in the wind. Such a beautiful scene was something his distant Demon King''s Castle could never offer.


    In this unique beauty, Timothy couldn''t help but feel his spirits lift.


    As he took a step forward, the powerful aura of Ocean''s Gate radiated outward. Like the deep ocean, its vast waves spread endlessly in all directions, stirring up gusts of wind and causing the flowers to sway under the night sky.


    The occasional chirping of insects and birds filled the air, while the bright moonlight bathed everything in its glow. The stars above, like a mysterious universe, added an extra layer of wonder to the scene.


    The hazy summer night was intoxicating.


    And Valentine''s Day was just a few days away.

 Chapter 175 - 175: Heart-shaped bento

    Sky Sanctuary


    "Lyra, I heard you and Evander got caught sneaking around in the back hills by Goddess Sylvia. And then she even asked you what kind of gift would be good for Valentine''s Day?"


    In the kitchen, a few female disciples who had snuck in were whispering while fiddling with the food in their hands.


    "Please, don''t ask me about it. Just thinking about it makes me feel like my soul still hasn''t returned from the shock."


    Lyra''s face was twisted in distress, clearly not wanting to relive the memory. S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing her nervous cough, the other disciples only grew more curious.


    "But why would the Goddess ask about Valentine''s Day gifts? Could it be that..."


    "Exactly. The Goddess probably wants to understand what couples do so she can better prevent such things from happening."


    "Ugh, the Goddess is truly amazing. No matter what, she always stays true to herself. But here we are, unable to keep our hearts in check, practicing how to make heart-shaped bento boxes on the eve of Valentine''s Day. Just thinking about it makes me feel so guilty!"


    "Yeah, Goddess Sylvia is as incredible as ever. Even though the whole world is caught up in love, she''s the only one who remains completely unaffected. I feel so ashamed!"


    The few female disciples, who had been hiding in the kitchen to prepare their Valentine''s Day bento boxes, suddenly felt a wave of sorrow wash over them. As disciples of Sky Sanctuary, they were supposed to stay true to their hearts and strongly oppose romantic love. But in the end, their emotions had clouded their judgment.


    Compared to the Goddess, who had remained cold and unaffected for hundreds of years, their hearts were filled with guilt, and they felt utterly ashamed.


    "Let''s just finish making the bento boxes. We''re already here, so we can''t just leave without doing anything."


    With heavy hearts, the disciples continued working on their bento boxes, carefully learning how to use jam to create a heart shape full of "love" on the food. Imagining the surprise and excitement on their lovers'' faces when they opened the bento on Valentine''s Day, they quickly forgot the guilt they had just felt.


    But at that moment, Lyra suddenly caught a whiff of a delicate fragrance and turned around curiously.


    "Huh? That''s strange. What smells so good? It almost smells like the Goddess''s scent."


    Curious, Lyra turned her head, but she instantly froze in place. Not only could she not move a muscle, but her mouth also hung open in shock.


    "G-G-G... Goddess!"


    As Lyra''s panicked voice echoed through the kitchen, all the other disciples turned to look in her direction, their hearts dropping like stones. At some point, the Goddess had silently appeared, standing there without making a sound. And she had clearly been listening to their entire conversation.


    In an instant, a chill ran through everyone''s hearts.


    They had just been talking about bento boxes and lovers. If the Goddess had heard that...


    "Goddess, we were just joking around earlier. We might be a little curious about having lovers, but we would never let it cloud our judgment!"


    The disciples all dropped to the ground, trembling slightly in fear. Even though Sylvia hadn''t said a word, just her cold presence standing there was enough to fill them with awe.


    "Why am I so unlucky? This is the second time I''ve been caught talking about lovers by Goddess Sylvia."


    Tears welled up in Lyra''s eyes, but she couldn''t even cry. If the Goddess had let her off the hook last time out of kindness, this time, she couldn''t think of any reason why the Goddess would forgive her.


    "Goddess, I''m willing to accept any punishment. I''ll break up with him immediately, and even��"


    "Enough. I''m not here to punish you today. I''ll pretend I didn''t see anything about your relationships, but today, you must teach me how to make a heart-shaped bento."


    Sylvia''s words left everyone in shock.


    "Teach the Goddess how to make a heart-shaped bento?"


    For a moment, the disciples were completely dumbfounded.


    "Someone as great as Goddess Sylvia, cooking herself? How is that even possible?"


    Before they could recover from their surprise, they saw Sylvia already wearing a light yellow apron.


    The Goddess was always an ethereal beauty, untouched by the mundane world. But now, with that simple yellow apron on, she looked almost... adorably innocent. The plain apron, combined with her serene and slightly awkward demeanor, made her seem like a celestial being who had accidentally descended into the mortal world, radiating a different kind of approachable beauty.


    In that instant, even the disciples were mesmerized.


    It was the first time they had been so close to the Goddess, and they were utterly captivated by her beauty. It was no wonder that no one ever questioned her second-place ranking on the Enchanting Goddess Rankings. Anyone who saw this scene would be left speechless.


    "Get back to making the bento. Do I need to repeat myself?" Sylvia''s cool gaze swept over them.


    Even though she didn''t exert any divine pressure, the disciples felt a shiver run down their spines. They didn''t dare disobey and immediately got to work.


    With Sylvia watching them closely, they felt a cold sweat forming, but they had no choice but to continue.


    "Wait, why does the Goddess want to learn how to make a heart-shaped bento?" Lyra wondered, a hint of confusion rising in her heart.


    But soon, a warm feeling spread through her.


    In just a moment, she understood.


    Why had the Goddess suddenly asked about Valentine''s Day gifts? Why was she even cooking herself? There was a deeper meaning here that they couldn''t fully grasp.


    There''s a saying: ''Know your enemy and know yourself, and you will not fear the result of a hundred battles.''


    The Goddess, in order to remain unaffected by emotions and to help all the female disciples break free from the bonds of love, was even willing to learn through personal experience. This kind of dedication was something Lyra could only aspire to but never reach.


    The greatness of the Goddess was something that inspired reverence in everyone. Who else in the world could achieve what she did?


    "Sniff, sniff."


    Lyra''s eyes welled up with tears of admiration.


    "Goddess, leave it to me!"


    She began making the heart-shaped bento with utmost seriousness, carefully demonstrating each step to Goddess Sylvia.


    Sylvia stood by, her gaze focused as she memorized every detail.


    "Goddess, it''s done."


    Before long, Lyra presented a heart-shaped bento to Sylvia. Though it wasn''t as perfect as one made by Timothy, it was still quite impressive.


    "Hmm, I think I''ve got it," Sylvia nodded slightly.


    Seeing the Goddess so focused, the disciples couldn''t help but feel a mix of admiration and awe.


    "As expected of the Goddess. She only needed to watch once to remember everything perfectly. Her ability to learn is truly remarkable. I can''t even imagine what kind of heart-shaped bento the Goddess will create with such dedication!"


    Watching Sylvia''s smooth, graceful hands as she picked up the cooking utensils, the disciples couldn''t help but feel a surge of anticipation.

 Chapter 176 - 176: My poor Dragon Steed!

    As time passed, the hopeful looks on the faces of the female disciples started to turn a bit strange.


    They could clearly see that the pot was now bubbling over with... green liquid?


    Accompanied by eerie bubbles, the color alone sent a chill down their spines.


    "Uh... what exactly is the Goddess doing? Wasn''t this supposed to be a love-filled lunchbox?"


    "I have no idea, but why does it feel like she''s brewing poison instead?"


    The group was completely dumbfounded.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a green flame ignited under the pot.


    The fire was so intense that even the silver lid of the pot turned a terrifying shade of dark green.


    "Success!"


    Sylvia excitedly poured the dish and its sauce into the love-themed lunchbox.


    She even drew a heart shape with the sauce.


    The only problem was that the heart was made entirely of a thick, dark green liquid.


    The strange, unsettling sauce seemed to pulse and shift, and when it mixed with the other ingredients, it almost looked like... a demon''s face.


    That dark green, horrifying face squirmed and twisted, as if whispering, "Eat me, eat me! Just one bite, and you''ll transcend this world in an instant, hahaha!"


    In that moment, the faces of the female disciples turned pale as ghosts.


    What on earth had Goddess Sylvia created?


    Had she summoned a demon or something?


    "So, what do you think? Not bad, right? Go ahead, try it and give me your feedback. If I''m satisfied with your review, I might just overlook your little... transgressions."


    A drop of the dark green sauce splattered onto Sylvia''s snow-white face, but she smiled proudly at her creation.


    It was the first time the disciples had ever seen the Goddess smile.


    But right now, they were far too terrified to appreciate Sylvia''s beauty. In fact, her smile seemed more chilling than anything else.


    "This isn''t a love-filled lunchbox! It''s straight-up poison! Whoever eats this won''t last a second before they''re sent straight to the afterlife!"


    "Go on, eat up. I''m waiting for your feedback," Sylvia said, placing the demonic-looking lunchbox in front of them.


    Her cold, commanding presence carried a divine authority that made it hard to refuse.


    But no matter how much they feared disobeying the Goddess, the thought of eating that lunchbox��and essentially signing their own death warrant��was far worse. No one was willing to risk their life for this.


    "G-Goddess, c-can we... not eat it?" Lyra stammered, trembling in fear.


    "Why not? Are you saying you can''t even manage a simple taste and review?" Sylvia''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Lyra''s heart raced, her mind scrambling for a way out.


    Finally, a lightbulb went off in her head, and she quickly came up with an excuse: "Goddess, we were wrong to try and make love-filled lunchboxes for our lovers without your permission. We don''t deserve to eat something you''ve made with your own hands. Please, let someone else have the honor of tasting it."


    "Is that so?"


    Sylvia paused for a moment, then nodded, albeit a bit disappointed. "Alright, if that''s how you feel, I''ll let it go."


    Seeing that the disciples were clearly not in the best state, Sylvia decided to shift her focus.


    "This is the lunchbox I made myself. Anyone want to give it a try?"


    Sylvia stepped out of the kitchen, where dozens of disciples were waiting for lunch. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Normally, anything related to Sylvia��whether it was a pen she had touched or even a stone she had stepped on��would cause a frenzy among the disciples of Sky Sanctuary.


    But now, as she held the lunchbox in her hands, the dozens of disciples turned pale and backed away in fear.


    "Goddess, are you sure that''s... edible?"


    "Goddess, I know I secretly started dating someone, but I don''t think I deserve to die for it!"


    The disciples were utterly terrified.


    The once-revered and awe-inspiring Goddess Sylvia now stood before them, but instead of admiration, they were so scared that they scattered in all directions, fleeing for their lives.


    "Huh, that''s weird. Why do all the disciples seem so off today?"


    Sylvia looked around, puzzled, not quite understanding what was going on.


    She was holding a box of her "delicious" lunch, but by now, there wasn''t a single person left in sight.


    "Haha, Timothy, this time there''s no way you''re stealing the spotlight from me! And the rest of you too��today, I''m going to reclaim all the dignity I''ve lost!"


    At that moment, from the distant sky, Felix was flying toward Sky Sanctuary.


    He was riding none other than a Dragon Steed.


    The Dragon Steed was a strange creature, the result of artificial breeding and evolution.


    Though it was essentially still a horse, it could soar through the air.


    The most important part? The Dragon Steed looked almost exactly like a dragon.


    Aside from the lack of wings, with a dragon tail strapped on, at a glance, it was practically indistinguishable from the real thing!


    Felix had paid a hefty price to get his hands on this Dragon Steed.


    But he didn''t mind one bit��he was thrilled.


    After all, to those who didn''t know better, it would look like he was riding an actual dragon!


    Just imagining the awe on everyone''s faces as he flew in on his "dragon" made Felix''s heart race with excitement.


    With this Dragon Steed, he was sure Timothy would never be able to overshadow him again.


    "Hahaha, Timothy, just wait! I''ll crush your aura bit by bit!"


    Felix laughed loudly as he descended on the Dragon Steed.


    Looking ahead, he suddenly noticed that Goddess Sylvia was standing right in front of him.


    "Goddess Sylvia!"


    Felix quickly dropped his cocky attitude, immediately kneeling on one knee with utmost respect.


    But he soon realized that the Goddess wasn''t paying him any attention.


    Instead�� her gaze was fixed entirely on the Dragon Steed beside him.


    Felix blinked in confusion. "Goddess, are you��?"


    "Can I borrow this Dragon Steed for a moment?" Sylvia''s commanding voice left no room for argument.


    Felix was about to agree, but then he noticed the lunchbox in her hands.


    "G-Goddess, you''re not planning to�� feed that to him, are you?"


    Felix panicked. "Goddess, I spent everything I had to buy this Dragon Steed! You can''t poison it!"


    "Poison? What poison? I''m just letting it try my lunchbox."


    Without hesitation, Sylvia grabbed the Dragon Steed''s head and forced a bite of the lunchbox into its mouth.


    "Grrk, grrk~"


    The Dragon Steed swallowed the food with great difficulty, letting out two pitiful cries.


    Then, it wobbled unsteadily before collapsing to the ground.


    "Hm? Is it exhausted or something?" Sylvia wondered aloud, but the Dragon Steed was already foaming green at the mouth, completely motionless.


    She had finally found a suitable "taste tester," but it seemed the poor creature couldn''t handle the food.


    "Looks like today''s love-filled lunchbox didn''t quite go as planned."


    With a sigh, Sylvia shook her head and walked away.


    "Dragon Steed! My Dragon Steed!"


    Behind her, Felix rushed forward, only to find that the Dragon Steed''s body had already gone cold.


    The creature he had spent his entire fortune on, the one he hadn''t even ridden for two hours, was now dead.


    Felix was completely dumbfounded.


    Tears streamed down his face as he wailed:


    "My Dragon Steed! My poor Dragon Steed!"

 Chapter 177 - 177: The Fountain of Melody

    "Ahh, my Dragon Steed! My Dragon Steed is dead!"


    A sorrowful cry echoed around the Sky Sanctuary.


    Sylvia looked a little puzzled.


    "Was it not tasty enough?"


    She shrugged. "I mean, it''s not like a homemade lunch is a Valentine''s Day gift or anything. So, whatever."


    But then...


    Thinking back to that Valentine''s Day gift, Sylvia suddenly felt her cheeks flush with heat.


    "Maybe I should practice making lunch first. Otherwise, I won''t be able to calm down at all!"


    ...


    Blooming Sanctuary.


    For some reason, Timothy suddenly felt a chill run down his spine.


    "Brr, that''s weird. Why does it feel so cold all of a sudden?"


    He glanced around, a bit uneasy.


    In that brief moment, an image of Sylvia''s terrifying cooking flashed through his mind out of nowhere.


    Goddess Sylvia was amazing at everything��she had a natural talent for just about anything. But when it came to cooking...


    "Don''t tell me Sylvia''s planning to cook again!"


    His mouth dropped open in horror.


    All he could do was pray silently. Even though it was Valentine''s Day, he really hoped Sylvia wouldn''t whip up something strange again.


    As Valentine''s Day approached, Timothy decided to leave Blooming Sanctuary and check out the Nine Dragons Ceremony that Azura had mentioned.


    But the next morning, Holy Maiden Aeliana unexpectedly came to see him.


    A small golden flower was tucked behind her ear, giving her that usual mix of purity and alluring charm. She spoke softly, "Timothy, the Fountain of Melody in Blooming Sanctuary has just reopened recently. Would you be interested in trying it out?"


    "The Fountain of Melody?"


    Timothy had never heard of it.


    "The Fountain of Melody in the sanctuary was once a gift from the gods. If you can gain its approval through music, you might receive a divine treasure. But, of course, earning that approval isn''t easy," Aeliana explained.


    "Oh? Sounds interesting. But why are you asking me for help, Holy Maiden?"


    Timothy''s curiosity was piqued.


    "Well, it''s because your musical performance at the last banquet was exceptional. Recently, the Fountain of Melody has shown signs of stirring, so I thought you might be the right person to try. Plus, I happen to have the perfect instrument for you."


    With a slight smile, Holy Maiden Aeliana pulled out an ebony piccolo from her waist. "If you play this piccolo well, you might just have a shot."


    "This piccolo..."


    As Timothy took the piccolo, he noticed a faint, pleasant fragrance lingering on it. The entire instrument seemed to be infused with this delicate scent, constantly releasing a refreshing aroma.


    The scent was nice, but Timothy''s mind was elsewhere.


    He glanced at Aeliana, who was avoiding his gaze and covering her lips with her hand. A suspicion crept into his mind. "Holy Maiden, this piccolo... it wouldn''t happen to be yours, would it?"


    "W-What? No way!"


    Aeliana''s body trembled like a startled rabbit.


    "Still saying it''s not yours?"


    Timothy inspected the piccolo''s mouthpiece closely and smirked. "The scent on this mouthpiece is exactly the same as the one on you. You must''ve been playing it a lot."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s cheeks instantly flushed a deep red.


    She opened her mouth, but after a long pause, couldn''t come up with a retort.


    "Damn it!"


    With a hint of frustration, she turned her head away, reluctantly admitting the truth.


    "Alright, spill it. Why are you so eager for me to use this piccolo to challenge the Fountain of Melody?"


    Timothy toyed with the piccolo in his hands, feeling the cool, refreshing energy it emitted. He couldn''t help but be a little surprised. Even the pure spiritual energy radiating from it was enough to show that this piccolo was no ordinary instrument.


    "Hmph, fine, I''ll tell you."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana shot Timothy a resentful glance before explaining, "The Fountain of Melody is a mysterious place within Blooming Sanctuary. It''s said to have the power to ''restore'' anything. Anything broken or incomplete that''s washed in the fountain has a high chance of being repaired. But to activate the fountain''s restorative power, you first need to earn its approval."


    Timothy raised an eyebrow. "So, you want me to fix this piccolo?"


    "Exactly. This piccolo was originally a Heavenly-level treasure. Unfortunately, it''s been damaged, and I haven''t been able to restore it."


    Aeliana sighed softly.


    "A Heavenly-level treasure, huh?"


    Timothy was genuinely surprised. Heavenly-level artifacts were incredibly rare, even for Holy Emperor-level experts.


    "I''m pretty confident in my musical skills, so I can give it a shot. But��" S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy grinned slyly. "If I manage to restore a Heavenly-level treasure, you''ll owe me something, right?"


    "Owe you? What do you mean by that? Don''t tell me��"


    Aeliana''s eyes widened in surprise as she instinctively crossed her arms over her chest. Then, with a teasing smile, she added, "Don''t tell me you want me to��"


    "Nope. I just want to borrow the piccolo for a while," Timothy replied without hesitation.


    "Tch, I knew it."


    Aeliana pouted, tossing her head in mild annoyance. But she still seemed a bit curious. "But what do you need the piccolo for?"


    Timothy didn''t think much of it and casually replied, "Oh, nothing much. I just want to teach Sylvia how to play it. I figured I''d spend a night showing her the ropes."


    "A night��"


    "��"


    The atmosphere suddenly froze.


    Aeliana''s face turned crimson, the blush spreading all the way to her ears. She took a shaky step back, nearly knocking over a teacup behind her. "Y-You! You! I can''t believe you and Sylvia are already at that stage! And you just say it so casually!"


    Timothy blinked. "Huh?"


    It took him a moment to realize what she was implying.


    "Wait, no! It''s not what you''re thinking!"


    He threw his hands up in exasperation. "Seriously, what''s with you Holy Emperor-level types? You''re all so quick to jump to conclusions!"


    "I don''t believe you!" Aeliana bit her lip, her eyes filled with suspicion.


    "Believe what?!" Timothy was torn between laughing and crying, completely at a loss for how to explain himself.


    "Anyway, I''m borrowing this piccolo, and don''t worry, I''ll handle the restoration."


    With that, Timothy left the room and made his way to the Fountain of Melody.


    The clear water flowed toward the center, bubbling and producing a soft, melodic sound. A group of female disciples from Blooming Sanctuary had gathered around the fountain, creating a lively atmosphere as they eagerly took turns trying to earn the fountain''s approval.


    Though none had succeeded, they seemed to enjoy the challenge.


    The sound of music filled the air, and many of the disciples danced gracefully, making the scene around the spiritual spring quite a sight to behold.

 Chapter 178 - 178: This is… incredible!

    A crowd of female disciples had already gathered near the Fountain of Melody, but despite the continuous music, not a single person had managed to gain its approval.


    The disciples knew well enough��earning the recognition of the Fountain of Melody was no easy feat.


    Still, that didn''t stop people from trying, one after another.


    "Look, it''s Serena!"


    A graceful figure appeared in front of the Fountain of Melody, quickly drawing the attention of many disciples.


    She gently placed her hand on her mandolin and sat down with poise.


    It was none other than Serena, the top disciple.


    "I didn''t expect Serena to show up!"


    "The Holy Maiden mentioned that the Fountain of Melody has been showing signs of loosening up recently. Looks like Serena wants to seize this opportunity."


    "Exactly. Serena''s mandolin skills are unmatched, but she''s never challenged the Fountain of Melody before. I heard she''s been waiting for the perfect moment to strike, ensuring a flawless victory!"


    "Doesn''t that mean Serena might actually succeed?"


    Excitement rippled through the crowd, and all eyes turned to Serena with anticipation.


    The Fountain of Melody bubbled, droplets of water falling and spreading a refreshing mist into the air.


    At that moment, Serena''s hand gently brushed the strings of her mandolin, her dress flowing in the breeze. Her mere presence was enough to leave everyone in awe.


    After a brief pause, Serena finally began to play. The sound of the mandolin flowed softly, like silver beads falling into a clear spring, its melody so exquisite that it left everyone breathless.


    The water in the fountain surged higher and higher, and the droplets seemed to dance in sync with the mandolin''s strings.


    A strange light began to shimmer faintly, and the disciples'' eyes lit up with excitement as they stared at the Fountain of Melody.


    But just as the light was about to fully materialize, it abruptly stopped.


    Serena''s mandolin continued to play, but the magical resonance of the fountain had ceased.


    It was clear��she had failed.


    She had come so close, but still couldn''t gain the Fountain of Melody''s approval.


    "Ugh, she was this close! What a shame."


    "Yeah, the fountain was already responding��"


    The disciples around her sighed in disappointment, glancing at each other. "But if even Serena couldn''t do it, who else could possibly succeed?"


    "It seems like no one. Everyone skilled in music has already tried, and Serena was our best shot."


    "What a waste. The Fountain of Melody was finally showing signs of activity, and now this chance is slipping away."


    The murmurs of disappointment spread through the crowd. No one could think of anyone else who might be able to earn the fountain''s approval.


    But just then, someone noticed two figures approaching from a distance��Timothy and the Holy Maiden, Aeliana, walking side by side.


    "Wait, why are the Holy Maiden and Timothy here?"


    "And more importantly�� why is Timothy holding the Holy Maiden''s piccolo?"


    The female disciples exchanged confused glances as Timothy, piccolo in hand, walked up to the Fountain of Melody.


    "Is Timothy going to try?"


    Everyone was stunned for a moment.


    After all, the rumors about Timothy were always about his incredible strength and talent.


    But Timothy being skilled in music too? That was just too much to believe!


    "Timothy, the Fountain of Melody is more dangerous than it looks. Please be careful," Serena said weakly as she stood up, a trace of blood at the corner of her mouth, clearly suffering from the fountain''s backlash.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine," Timothy replied with a slight smile.


    Sunlight streamed down, and the Fountain of Melody hummed softly.


    Combined with the unique aura of his Ancient Saintly Body, the scene left the female disciples completely mesmerized.


    No wonder so many people secretly sent Timothy love letters��who could possibly resist this?


    "System, raise my music proficiency to the highest level."


    Ding!


    System is analyzing... Raising music proficiency to the highest level will require 20 skill points.


    Twenty skill points would''ve been a lot in the past, but Timothy had been saving up for a while now��he had nearly a hundred points by this time. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was loaded. No need to worry.


    Congratulations, Host! Your music proficiency has been raised to the highest level.


    As the system''s voice faded, Timothy could almost feel the faint presence of musical notes floating around him. What once seemed mysterious and elusive now felt simple and clear.


    Even though he had never played the piccolo before, it now felt as if he had mastered it completely.


    At that moment, the Fountain of Melody bubbled quietly, as if it didn''t even acknowledge Timothy''s presence.


    But Timothy didn''t mind. He calmly brought the piccolo to his lips.


    "That''s the Holy Maiden''s piccolo��"


    "Lip to lip�� Timothy''s so bold��"


    The female disciples watching blushed instantly.


    "He''s starting!"


    Just as they focused all their attention on the piccolo, Timothy began to play.


    At first, nothing seemed out of the ordinary. But as the seemingly simple notes flowed out, the once dull and unresponsive piccolo began to glow with a vibrant green light.


    The glow grew brighter and more dazzling, radiating an aura that felt deeply profound.


    "What''s happening?"


    Even Holy Maiden Aeliana looked visibly surprised.


    The piccolo was a Heavenly-level artifact, but it was severely damaged. Even when she played it herself, it never produced such a reaction. What had Timothy done?


    Before Aeliana could figure it out, the once ordinary melody suddenly transformed.


    It became like the sound of a mountain stream, flowing gently, yet within it seemed to hide countless breathtaking scenes.


    But that wasn''t all��the music Timothy played on the piccolo was now completely different from before.


    It was like flawless celestial music, each note so perfect that it left everyone in awe, as if they were standing before something truly divine.


    The melody was so captivating that it lingered in everyone''s ears, enchanting them with its beauty.


    "This is�� incredible!"


    Even Holy Maiden Aeliana found herself momentarily lost in the music.


    Soon, her expression shifted to one of utter disbelief.


    Not only was the music beautiful beyond words, but the underlying musical theory was so profound, it felt like the vastness of the universe was contained within each note.


    Timothy''s mastery of music had reached an unparalleled level!


    As everyone was immersed in the breathtaking melody of the piccolo, the Fountain of Melody finally began to stir.


    Light shimmered and danced, and the fountain''s glow became even more radiant than when Serena had played her mandolin earlier.


    At the same time, Timothy''s fingers moved slightly, and the piccolo''s melody reached its peak.


    As the music soared to its climax, it felt as if the Milky Way itself was cascading down from the heavens.


    Finally, the Fountain of Melody erupted, and a mystical blue-green light shot up from the water, reflecting down in a brilliant display.


    With that one song, Timothy had effortlessly earned the recognition of the Fountain of Melody!

 Chapter 179 - 179: The piccolo

    The essence of truth lies in simplicity.


    When any craft or art reaches its highest form, it touches upon the very essence of creation.


    In ancient times, it was said that a blacksmith, whose skill had been perfected through years of dedicated practice, could forge weapons so fine that they seemed to capture the very spirit of the elements themselves. His swords sang with the wind, and his hammers echoed with the thunder.


    There are also legends of scribes whose mastery of the written word was so profound that their words brought to life the gods and heroes of old. Musicians, too, have been known to play notes so pure that they could summon visions of the divine.


    And let us not forget the tale of Pygmalion, who carved a statue of such beauty that it breathed with life and became his beloved Galatea, transcending the boundary between art and reality.


    And now, what lay before them was just like that.


    Timothy''s understanding of music had evolved to its peak, radiating an aura of boundless mystery.


    This kind of music��this was truly the highest level of mastery!


    Even Holy Maiden Aeliana hadn''t expected that Timothy''s skill with the piccolo would be this terrifying!


    A burst of golden light shot out from the Fountain of Melody, fully acknowledging Timothy''s performance.


    The golden light floated out, slowly merging with the piccolo.


    Then, a violent whirlwind erupted from the piccolo.


    At that moment, the surrounding spiritual energy began to converge from all directions.


    The golden light grew even more brilliant, and the aura from the Fountain of Melody continued to repair and restore the piccolo''s imperfections.


    Boom!


    As the piccolo was restored, a fierce gust of wind exploded outward.


    The aura emanating from the piccolo suddenly shifted.


    This was the true pressure of a Heavenly-level artifact!


    In an instant, the clear blue sky began to rumble with thunder.


    White clouds swirled, and fierce winds howled.


    The flowers in Blooming Sanctuary swayed wildly in the wind, and the golden light spread across the entire Fountain of Melody, sending waves of energy rippling outward.


    This was the sign of a Heavenly-level artifact being born, powerful enough to cause a phenomenon in the heavens and earth!


    "What''s happening? Why is the Holy Maiden''s piccolo in Senior Brother Timothy''s hands suddenly changing?"


    At that moment, not just Blooming Sanctuary, but all the surrounding sects were in shock.


    "A Heavenly-level artifact has appeared? And it''s coming from the direction of Blooming Sanctuary? They''ve gained another Heavenly-level artifact!"


    "This phenomenon�� this artifact must be of mid-tier Heavenly-level quality at least!"


    "I heard Blooming Sanctuary had a damaged piccolo. Could it be that someone has repaired it? But that was a broken Heavenly-level artifact! There are no eighth-level alchemists left in the world��how could anyone possibly fix it?"


    Especially the smaller sects near Blooming Sanctuary, those who specialized in alchemy.


    They understood the difficulty of repairing an artifact, and the higher the grade, the harder it was to restore. For a Heavenly-level artifact, even the most skilled alchemists of today would find it impossible to repair.


    What on earth was happening inside Blooming Sanctuary?


    The Sect Leader of Arcane Forge Sect stared in shock at the strange scene, his long, white beard fluttering in the wind.


    "Heavens above!"


    He had spent his entire life pursuing the path of alchemy, but as he gazed upon this sight, he suddenly felt so small.


    His life''s pursuit now seemed laughable!


    As the heavenly phenomenon continued to rise and fall, finally, the swirling lights all rushed toward the center.


    A brilliant green light surged, fully merging into the piccolo.


    The remnants of the whirlwind drifted outward, and though the light wasn''t as blinding as before, it was still dazzling beyond words.


    The piccolo, which had once appeared somewhat dull, now looked completely renewed.


    The immense spiritual energy and strange aura it now emitted made everyone instinctively feel a deep sense of awe.


    Though its power was restrained, the energy hidden within the piccolo was vast and overwhelming, making it impossible not to feel reverence.


    It was as if endless, mysterious notes were contained within, ready to burst forth like a rushing river at any moment.


    "So this is the aura of a Heavenly-level artifact? It''s even more terrifying than I imagined."


    "The piccolo''s appearance has changed too. Look, the mouthpiece is now inlaid with gold."


    The female disciples watching were completely stunned by the scene before them.


    They had never imagined they would have the chance to witness something like this.


    "When did you master music to this level?" Holy Maiden Aeliana''s beautiful eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    The piece Timothy had just played had reached an almost unattainable level of perfection.


    But before this, why had no one ever mentioned that he had such mastery over music?


    "Well, I had to teach my wife how to play the piccolo, so it''s only natural I''d get a bit better at it," Timothy said with a smile. "But Holy Maiden, as promised, I''ll borrow this piccolo for a month. I''ll return it when I''m done."


    With that, Timothy tucked the piccolo into his robe.


    "I don''t mind lending it to you, but just don''t use it for anything weird, okay?" Holy Maiden Aeliana said softly.


    Hearing Timothy''s words, she was becoming more and more suspicious about the strange dynamic between him and Goddess Sylvia.


    "Relax, what weird things could I possibly do with a piccolo?" Timothy replied, a bit exasperated.


    He whistled toward the distance, and in an instant, a majestic shadow swept across the sky. Azura landed beside Timothy.


    "You''re leaving already? Valentine''s Day is still a few days away," Holy Maiden Aeliana coughed lightly, trying to get him to stay.


    "I need to go prepare a gift. Leaving now is perfect timing."


    "You''re not even going to stay a little longer? Who knows, maybe I could come by your room tonight to keep you company~" Holy Maiden Aeliana teased, flashing a seductive smile and gazing at Timothy with soft, longing eyes.


    "I wouldn''t mind sharing a room with you, but I''m the kind of guy who needs a bit of extra security when I sleep. I might need a rope or two," Timothy said nonchalantly, pulling out a Binding Immortal Rope.


    "Ahem, you should just go! Come find me when that rope of yours is gone!" Holy Maiden Aeliana''s body trembled slightly, recalling the fear she once felt under the control of that very rope.


    "Alright then, Holy Maiden, until we meet again." Timothy smiled, climbing onto the massive dragon form of Azura.


    Under the gaze of Holy Maiden Aeliana and countless female disciples of Blooming Sanctuary, he soared into the sky, riding the dragon.


    The blue dragon scales shimmered under the sunlight, its massive form exuding an air of majesty.


    And with Timothy seated atop it, he drew even more attention from the female disciples.


    "Wow, Timothy is so handsome!"


    "I can''t believe he''s leaving already�� I was hoping we could spend Valentine''s Day together."


    "He still hasn''t opened my love letter yet. I know it''s a long shot, but I had to try!"


    Sighs of disappointment echoed as the female disciples watched Timothy''s figure disappear into the horizon.


    But none of them noticed the subtle expression on Holy Maiden Aeliana''s face as she gazed longingly at the sky. She pouted slightly, but her eyes soon softened. S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmph, idiot. Always so busy preparing for Valentine''s Day.


    Couldn''t you have stayed just a few more days?


    Hmph!"

 Chapter 180 - 180: That’s impossible!

    Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon


    These days, the affairs of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon are managed by the elder dragon, Draconis, who has always been a staunch supporter of Azura.


    When Azura returned, Draconis immediately led the other dragons to greet her.


    "Heh, what do you think? Pretty impressive, right? Can you feel the majesty of me, the Ocean Dragon King?"


    Feeling the respectful gazes of the dragons standing solemnly on either side, Azura couldn''t help but feel a little smug. She bounced around in front of Timothy, showing off.


    "Calm down. At least try to act like a Dragon King with some dignity," Timothy said with a chuckle, lightly knocking Azura on the head.


    "Ow! That hurt! But, I guess you''ve got a point."


    Rubbing her head, Azura reluctantly composed herself. She cleared her throat and tried to put on a more dignified air, as befitting the Ocean Dragon King of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon. After all, she had to maintain some level of authority.


    "Draconis, gather seven trustworthy dragons with pure bloodlines for me," Azura ordered, dismissing the other dragons.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Though puzzled, Draconis followed Azura''s instructions and brought seven dragons before her. However, he couldn''t hide his confusion once they were assembled.


    "Why does the Dragon King suddenly need these dragons?" he asked.


    Azura replied, "I''m preparing to perform the Blessing of the Nine Dragons."


    The moment Azura spoke, Draconis was struck with shock.


    The Blessing of the Nine Dragons was an incredibly grand and sacred ritual! The sheer power of the dragons involved could cause the heavens and earth to shift, creating a divine spectacle.


    It was said that in ancient times, only the gods of the Celestial Realm, specifically divine couples, were worthy of receiving the Blessing of the Nine Dragons.


    As a closely guarded secret of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, the ritual had long since faded from memory. For countless years, it had never been performed for any human.


    But now, who in the world could possibly be worthy of such a blessing?


    "Dragon King, I''m afraid this might not be appropriate. Who exactly are you planning to perform this grand ritual for? There shouldn''t be any humans left who are worthy of it," Draconis said, clearly hesitant and unable to imagine who it could be.


    "Is Goddess Sylvia not worthy enough?" Azura''s response made Draconis''s eyes widen in shock.


    "Goddess Sylvia?!"


    Draconis''s mouth hung open, but no words came out.


    Goddess Sylvia was indeed one of the few beings he could think of who might be worthy of such an honor. But still��


    "But�� does Goddess Sylvia have a lover?" Draconis asked, still in disbelief.


    "Of course she does! The Blessing of the Nine Dragons is my Valentine''s Day gift to her," Azura said, nodding her head enthusiastically.


    "What?! The Goddess has a lover?!"


    At this, not only Draconis but the other seven dragons were completely dumbfounded.


    The cold and aloof Goddess Sylvia, the one who had written The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners, and who had always been indifferent to love, was in a relationship?!


    The shock was beyond words.


    "That''s impossible! If the Goddess had a lover, the whole world would be in an uproar. How could this be�� Dragon King, may I be so bold as to ask��who is the Goddess''s lover?"


    Draconis''s astonishment was now impossible to hide.


    "Uh, well��"


    Azura glanced at Timothy, and after noticing his expression, quickly looked away. S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Azura cleared her throat and said, "Just wait. You''ll see for yourselves on Valentine''s Day. But remember, don''t go blabbing about it. Otherwise, you won''t be able to handle the sword in Goddess Sylvia''s hands."


    "I-I understand, Your Majesty," Draconis stammered.


    The mere thought of Goddess Sylvia''s wooden sword, glowing with the overwhelming power of the Holy Emperor, sent a chill down Draconis''s spine. He quickly bowed, not daring to say another word.


    The other seven dragons also remained silent, though their minds were racing.


    "Who could possibly be Goddess Sylvia''s lover? Who in the world could be worthy of standing beside her?"


    No matter how hard they tried, the dragons couldn''t come up with an answer. It seemed they would have to wait until Valentine''s Day to find out.


    As his thoughts churned, Draconis couldn''t help but let out an awkward chuckle. Who would''ve thought that despite her cold and aloof nature, Goddess Sylvia actually celebrates Valentine''s Day? That''s surprisingly�� romantic.


    "If it''s for Goddess Sylvia, I''m willing to perform the Blessing of the Nine Dragons," Draconis said, his tone resolute.


    "We''re willing as well," the other dragons echoed.


    Draconis and the seven other dragons slowly transformed into their massive dragon forms. The Blessing of the Nine Dragons was an incredibly rare and sacred ritual, the highest honor the dragon race could bestow. For most, even the gods of the Celestial Realm wouldn''t necessarily be worthy of such a gift.


    But for Goddess Sylvia, who had twice saved the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon and was revered across the world, they were more than willing to offer this tribute in their true forms.


    "Thank you, everyone. Let''s head out," Azura said.


    Timothy nodded slightly and climbed onto Azura''s dragon form. The roars of nine dragons echoed through the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, their majestic presence filling the air with awe.


    These nine dragons, including Azura, possessed the purest bloodlines in the Shrine and held the highest status among their kind.


    As the nine massive dragons soared toward the sea, the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon was abuzz with excitement and confusion.


    "What''s going on? Why is the Ocean Dragon King leading all these elders out to sea?"


    "I have no idea. And wait�� one, two, three, four�� exactly nine dragons!"


    "Could something big be happening? Or maybe there''s some grand human festival?"


    "A grand festival? I heard Valentine''s Day is coming up for the humans, but that can''t be it��"


    "Yeah, no way any powerful human would care about something like Valentine''s Day��"


    Amid the murmurs of the Shrine, Timothy flew alongside the nine dragons, carried by the wind. The dragons'' pure bloodlines caused their scales to shimmer with light, and as they flew, the sky began to darken. Thick clouds spread across the sky, covering thousands of miles. Yet, beams of light occasionally broke through the clouds, casting a brilliant, divine glow on the dragons'' bodies.


    Within the swirling clouds, the dragons'' massive forms moved gracefully, their roars occasionally echoing through the heavens, as if gods themselves were descending. The sight was awe-inspiring.


    On the ground below, both commoners and practitioners alike were filled with reverence as they witnessed the divine spectacle. Their hearts swelled with emotion, and they couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of respect.


    Timothy, too, felt something strange. A mysterious, profound energy seemed to be swirling around him, as if it were connected to the very essence of the heavens. Even though the Blessing of the Nine Dragons hadn''t officially begun, the presence of these nine pure-blooded dragons was already drawing forth a unique phenomenon.


    It seemed Azura had been telling the truth. The Blessing of the Nine Dragons was powerful enough to summon divine signs and attract the attention of the gods.


    Their flight was swift, and soon, they were approaching the mountain range of the Sky Sanctuary.


    "There''s only one day left until Valentine''s Day," Timothy said with a slight smile, gazing toward the distant Sky Sanctuary.


    But for some reason, today, the Sky Sanctuary felt�� different. Something was off, though Timothy couldn''t quite put his finger on it.

 Chapter 181 - 181: Timothy! I’m back again!

    "Wait, what''s going on here?"


    After settling the other dragons on the nearby hills, Timothy returned to Sky Sanctuary with just Azura by his side.


    But sure enough, something was off today. Sky Sanctuary looked... strange.


    Normally, no matter the season��spring, summer, fall, or winter��or even during any holiday, the peak of the mountain always stayed the same. It never changed.


    Especially when it came to Valentine''s Day, a holiday that had once been outright banned. Sky Sanctuary would never show any signs of celebration for something like that.


    But now, things were completely different.


    Many of the usually simple and elegant houses on the mountain had been decorated, making them look almost like candy houses. Lanterns were hung up everywhere, and even though it wasn''t nighttime yet, the bright lights made the place feel like a magical wonderland.


    The little touches of decoration added a warmth to the usually cold and serene Sky Sanctuary, giving it a more lively, festive atmosphere.


    But this scene was definitely not what you''d expect from Sky Sanctuary.


    And that wasn''t all. Every now and then, female disciples walked by, no longer wearing their usual white robes. Instead, they were dressed in beautiful floral dresses, with their hair adorned with delicate ornaments.


    It wasn''t just because it was Valentine''s Day, a day that had always been a bit of a sensitive topic. Even on a regular day, no one would dare to dress like this.


    "What the heck is going on?"


    Timothy, confused, stopped one of the female disciples passing by.


    "Do you know what''s been happening around Sky Sanctuary lately?" he asked, pointing at the extravagant decorations around them.


    "Timothy!" The disciple''s eyes lit up when she saw him, and she seemed a little excited as she quickly answered, "Timothy, you probably don''t know this, but the reason people are daring to do this is because the Goddess suddenly allowed us to celebrate Valentine''s Day this year."


    "She allowed Valentine''s Day?" Timothy was a bit taken aback.


    The disciple nodded. "Yeah, yesterday the Goddess issued a decree, saying that love is also a kind of test. Even though Sky Sanctuary has always forbidden romantic relationships, she''s decided to lift the ban on Valentine''s Day for now. The Goddess said we could have this one chance. Whether or not we can celebrate Valentine''s Day in the future depends on how this year''s celebration goes."


    "The Goddess actually said that?" Timothy was surprised.


    But it made sense. The Goddess had been wanting to clarify her stance on love for a while now. The problem was that the influence of The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners had been so widespread among practitioners that even if Sylvia wanted to explain herself now, it was almost impossible.


    Still, Timothy hadn''t expected that Goddess Sylvia would finally take this step.


    "We''re not entirely sure if the Goddess really meant it," the disciple admitted, looking a little hesitant. "But we''re just following her decree. We can only hope that this Valentine''s Day might change her mind a little."


    She seemed a bit nervous. After all, everyone knew the strict rules of Sky Sanctuary. Even though the Goddess herself had given the order, it was hard for them to fully believe it.


    But this was an opportunity��a rare one, at that.


    And it wasn''t just for themselves. To all the disciples of Sky Sanctuary, the Goddess was a perfect, almost unreachable figure. They couldn''t bear to see her remain alone forever.


    If they could, none of them would hesitate to try and change Goddess Sylvia''s mind.


    "I hope it''s true," the disciple said softly, lowering her head. But there was a determined glint in her eyes. "Even if there''s the slightest chance that we could influence how the Goddess views love, we''re willing to take the risk, even if it means being punished."


    Timothy couldn''t help but smile.


    It seemed the disciples of Sky Sanctuary were even more devoted to Sylvia than he had imagined.


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me," Timothy said, giving her a reassuring pat on the shoulder. "Goddess Sylvia is such a great and perfect being. How could I stand by and watch her remain alone?"


    "Timothy!" The disciple''s eyes sparkled with excitement and gratitude.


    "Exactly, Timothy! You have to show the Goddess that love can be something pure and beautiful. In fact, why don''t you and I start a sweet romance to prove it to her?"


    Just then, a voice called out from the distance, full of excitement.


    A figure came rushing over.


    Her light pink dress fluttered in the wind, and every step she took seemed filled with excitement.


    "Timothy! I''m back again!"


    Yvenna''s voice rang out as she approached, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. "Tomorrow''s Valentine''s Day! Don''t you want to start a sweet romance with me? That way, you won''t have to just watch everyone else flaunting their love."


    She grinned mischievously. "And who knows, Timothy, our sweet love might even inspire the Goddess! If we manage to keep Valentine''s Day around, we''ll go down in history together!"


    Yvenna practically skipped toward Timothy, arms wide open, ready to throw herself at him.


    "Wow, Timothy, you''re so bold! I didn''t expect you and Yvenna to be so... close," one of the nearby disciples muttered, blushing as she watched Yvenna pucker her lips, aiming for a kiss as she lunged at Timothy.


    "Mwah, mwah, mwah��"


    Whoosh! Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Smack!


    Before Yvenna could land her kiss, Timothy swiftly threw a punch, sending her flying through the air like a kite caught in a gust of wind.


    But Yvenna, undeterred, quickly scrambled back to her feet. Instead of backing off, she looked even more excited.


    "Wow, Timothy! I didn''t think it was possible, but your punches have gotten even stronger since the last time I saw you. That was amazing! Come on, Timothy, just accept my love already!"


    She giggled, her eyes gleaming with determination. "If Goddess Sylvia sees how sweet our love is, maybe she''ll change her mind about banning romance. She might even get interested in love herself!"


    Yvenna''s laughter echoed as she playfully chased after Timothy. "Timothy, don''t run away! Am I really that scary? It''s just one little kiss! It''s not like you''ll lose a piece of yourself."


    She winked. "Besides, I know you''ve secretly had a crush on me for ages!"


    Boom!


    This time, Timothy had no choice but to use the power of Ocean''s Gate, sending Yvenna soaring through the air in a graceful arc, flying over several buildings in the distance.


    He wasn''t too worried about her, though. He''d long since realized that Yvenna''s defenses were maxed out. Despite her delicate appearance, her face was practically indestructible, like a wall of steel. Nothing could break through.


    Even as she flew through the sky, Yvenna''s voice echoed from afar, her infatuation undiminished.


    "Hehe, Timothy, that punch just proves how much you like me! You don''t have to pretend anymore. I''ll be back soon!"


    "��"


    Timothy let out a long, exasperated sigh.


    "That girl Yvenna�� I swear, she must''ve eaten the fruit of narcissism when she was a kid."

 Chapter 182 - 182: Oh? Looks like Goddess Sylvia’s getting shy

    Azura followed Timothy back into the house, resting her chin on the table as she curiously watched him work with his brush, ink, and paper.


    "You came back a day early, and you''re not even going to see Goddess Sylvia?" she asked, her eyes fixed on the tools in his hands.


    "No rush. Tomorrow''s Valentine''s Day. What''s the point of going so early today?" Timothy replied, continuing to sketch.


    "Hmmm�� let me think. Oh! I get it! You''re playing hard to get, aren''t you?" Azura suddenly jumped up, her small frame bouncing with excitement as the realization hit her.


    "Come on, am I right? Did I totally nail it?" she asked, her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    Timothy just gave her a blank stare. "..."


    "I''m really starting to wonder what those old dragons at the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon have been teaching you all day��" Timothy muttered, gently pushing Azura back down to her seat.


    "Hey, what are you drawing, anyway?" Azura asked, her curiosity piqued as she leaned over to get a better look.


    She found herself captivated by five illustrations laid out on the table, each titled "Piccolo Practice I," "Piccolo Practice II," and so on. Each drawing depicted a different stage of playing the piccolo.


    Even though she didn''t know anything about how to play the piccolo, Azura''s attention was completely drawn to Sylvia, who was the subject of the sketches. The drawings were so lifelike, capturing Sylvia''s ethereal beauty in a way that felt almost otherworldly.


    What fascinated Azura the most was how each of the five drawings showed Sylvia in a different emotional state.


    In the first drawing, Sylvia''s eyes held a trace of sadness, her cheeks puffed out slightly in a delicate pout.


    By the fifth drawing, Sylvia was smiling brightly, her expression full of life, as if the music she was playing had filled the air with joy.


    Azura was amazed. Could emotions really be expressed through musical notes like this?


    Her eyes blinked in wonder, filled with curiosity.


    "What is this?" she asked, her voice tinged with confusion.


    "It''s a visual guide for piccolo practice," Timothy explained. "The goddess wanted to learn, so I thought I''d bring these to her when I get the chance."


    "Piccolo practice?"


    Azura''s eyes drifted to the long, slender instrument in Timothy''s hand. It looked so�� rigid. Her cheeks flushed slightly as her mind wandered for a moment. The old dragon had taught her many things, but this was new.


    The five drawings were laid out on the table, flowing together seamlessly, as if they were meant to be one continuous piece. Even though there was no sound, it felt like each note of the music was somehow visible on the page.


    Timothy had poured his deep understanding of music into these five drawings. Whether or not Sylvia could learn from them would depend on her own talent and intuition.


    Timothy picked up the piccolo, but as he brought it close to the drawings, something unexpected happened.


    The piccolo began to glow faintly with a soft golden light, as if it was resonating with the illustrations.


    In response, the five drawings also started to emit a gentle golden glow.


    "That''s strange. There shouldn''t be anything unusual about these drawings. What''s going on?" Timothy murmured, a hint of curiosity in his voice. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He quickly noticed that the strange reaction of the piccolo seemed to be connected to Sylvia''s image in the drawings.


    For a brief moment, Timothy''s mind flashed back to Sylvia''s Sacred Form.


    "That wooden sword with the crimson glow��"


    Though he couldn''t quite figure out the exact connection, Timothy had a feeling that there was something linking the two.


    "What could it be��?"


    "Azura, can you take these drawings to the goddess for me?" Timothy asked, handing her the illustrations.


    After giving her the instructions, Timothy fell into deep thought, trying to piece together the mystery.


    "Alright, alright, since tomorrow''s Valentine''s Day, I''ll do it," Azura said, standing on her tiptoes to barely reach the five drawings on the table. She grabbed them and dashed off toward the Sky Sanctuary.


    ...


    "Goddess, Timothy sent you these piccolo practice guides," Azura announced as she arrived at the Sky Sanctuary, handing the drawings to Sylvia.


    "Oh?" Sylvia took the drawings from Azura, her curiosity piqued. She had indeed mentioned the piccolo to Timothy before, but she hadn''t expected him to remember so clearly.


    And then��


    As she unfolded the drawings and looked at their contents, Sylvia''s expression subtly shifted, a faint blush creeping onto her face.


    Each of the five drawings depicted her in different outfits, with emotions ranging from joy to anger, sadness, and happiness. Every expression was captured with incredible detail, Timothy''s brushwork bringing her likeness to life in a way that was both realistic and stunning.


    Not only were the drawings incredibly lifelike, but they also highlighted her natural, cool elegance. Every detail was meticulously rendered, even down to the contours of certain�� areas.


    "Ugh, how closely has this guy been watching me?" Sylvia muttered, crossing her arms over her chest. She felt a mix of embarrassment and, strangely, a small flicker of joy in her heart.


    "Humans in love are so weird," Azura remarked, tilting her head in confusion as she watched Sylvia''s odd reaction.


    "Oh, by the way, Goddess, Timothy''s back. Aren''t you going to go see him?" Azura asked suddenly.


    Sylvia shook her head. "No rush. Tomorrow''s Valentine''s Day. What''s the point of going so early today?"


    Azura blinked. "You two are seriously alike. You even say the same things in the exact same way��"


    Sylvia raised an eyebrow. "?"


    "Oh, nothing, nothing! I was just saying you and Timothy really look like a married couple," Azura quickly covered her mouth, realizing she might''ve said too much. But deep down, she was more convinced than ever��these two were a perfect match.


    "Thank you for delivering these," Sylvia said, putting the drawings away. She reached out and patted Azura''s head, handing her a small, azure-colored elixir. "This is an Azure Sea Elixir, an Epic-level potion. It should help with your dragon training. Take it."


    The elixir radiated a cool, calming energy, like the ocean itself, and Azura felt a wave of peace wash over her just by holding it. But what really caught her off guard was the gentle look in Sylvia''s eyes. For a moment, the goddess seemed so approachable, so warm.


    Sylvia was still the same goddess, but ever since she''d met Timothy, she had undeniably changed.


    Azura''s eyes sparkled, and for some reason, her heart felt warm.


    As the sun set in the distance, the fiery red glow of the sunset bathed the Sky Sanctuary and the mountains below in a festive light. Many of the disciples had hung up beautiful decorations, and vibrant flowers adorned the entrances to their homes.


    Disciples passed by, their faces lit up with smiles, a rare sight in this usually cold and imposing place. The Sky Sanctuary, which had stood tall and aloof for centuries, now seemed to have a touch of warmth and humanity.


    "Tomorrow''s Valentine''s Day, huh?" Azura murmured, gazing at the breathtaking sunset. She wasn''t the only one feeling a surge of emotion. Many hearts were stirred by the beauty of the evening.


    Especially Sylvia. Though her face remained calm, her heart was beating faster and faster.


    "Oh? Looks like Goddess Sylvia''s getting shy," Azura teased, her timing as off as ever.


    The moment the words left her mouth, she realized she might''ve said too much again.


    "No, no, Goddess, I didn''t mean anything by it! Please don''t look at me like that, I''m scared!" Azura yelped as Sylvia''s lips curled into a subtle, mischievous smile, and she began to step closer.


    Azura''s hair practically stood on end as she realized she might be in trouble.

 Chapter 183 - 183: Because you’re just too cute

    The next day, Valentine''s Day finally arrived!


    "Lady Goddess, are you sure it''s okay for Sky Sanctuary to hold some Valentine''s Day events today?"


    Inside the grand hall, Elder Turner bowed respectfully.


    "Mm, just pretend I''m not here today. Let the disciples do whatever they want," Sylvia paused briefly, then added calmly, "But this is only for this year. Whether it happens again will depend on how things go today."


    "Thank you, Goddess!"


    Even though Goddess Sylvia only said this much, Elder Turner was visibly excited, bowing even lower, his face full of gratitude.


    Even his old, weathered face showed a hint of excitement.


    Whether Sky Sanctuary allowed romantic relationships or not, Elder Turner no longer cared. What he did notice, however, was the subtle change in the Goddess.


    For some reason, the people of Sky Sanctuary had slowly begun to sense that the Goddess was changing, albeit very subtly. But even this small change was enough to stir everyone''s emotions.


    "I''ll take my leave now."


    Elder Turner respectfully exited the grand hall, only to run into Timothy on his way in.


    After exchanging a brief greeting, Elder Turner couldn''t help but feel a bit puzzled.


    Everyone had noticed the changes in Goddess Sylvia, but lately, Timothy seemed to be spending a lot of time with her. Why did it feel like every time Timothy returned, he was always by the Goddess''s side?


    If it weren''t for the fact that she was the Goddess, people might have started to suspect that there was something... secret going on between them.


    But after thinking about it for a moment, Elder Turner dismissed the idea entirely and walked away, feeling at ease. sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy entered the grand hall.


    It was quiet and empty inside. Their eyes met, and it was as if sparks flew between them.


    But soon, they both looked away, flustered.


    "Uh�� Happy Valentine''s Day," Sylvia mumbled, glancing at Timothy.


    She barely managed to squeeze out the words, her face flushed, before quickly turning her head away.


    "Ahem, Happy Valentine''s Day to you too. But wifey, it''s Valentine''s Day��aren''t you even going to call me by my title?" Timothy teased with a slight smile.


    "Title? What title?"


    "Hubby, of course."


    "Hubby! I�� I can''t just say that out loud!" Sylvia''s face turned bright red as she protested, clearly embarrassed.


    "Hmph, don''t think just because you''re the Goddess that I can''t make you say it. Today, I''m going to hear you call me hubby, one way or another," Timothy said, stepping forward with a mischievous grin.


    "I''m a Holy Emperor-level fighter. What could you possibly do to make me?" Sylvia scoffed, not believing him.


    "Oh, I''ve got my ways. My special methods can even bring a Holy Emperor to their knees. If you don''t surrender willingly, don''t blame me for dragging you to Sky Sanctuary for a massage!" Timothy said, raising his hands with a playful, wicked smile.


    "Massage my shoulders!" Sylvia''s eyes widened, momentarily dazed.


    After all, Timothy''s massage skills were legendary. No one could resist them. Even a Holy Emperor-level fighter would struggle to stay calm under his expert touch.


    Before she could react, Timothy''s hands were already on her shoulders.


    Timothy''s hands gently pressed into Sylvia''s soft shoulders, using a massage technique so masterful it seemed to transcend time itself. With just a light squeeze, an irresistible wave of relaxation washed over her.


    It was as if all the day''s fatigue melted away in an instant. The overwhelming sense of comfort made Sylvia close her eyes involuntarily, her usually composed face softening with a hint of ease.


    And then��


    "Ah~"


    That familiar sound escaped her lips.


    Timothy''s fingers moved with precision, twisting slightly at the joints, his technique becoming even more refined.


    "Sylvia, this is your last chance," Timothy teased, his voice carrying a playful hint of threat.


    "I won''t give in�� Ah~"


    Despite her resolve, Sylvia found herself completely unable to resist the effects of his massage. The soothing sensation was spreading to her mind, and for the first time, a flicker of panic crossed her face.


    It was Valentine''s Day, after all. Wasn''t this supposed to be her moment to shine? If this kept up, she''d lose all her dignity as a Holy Emperor!


    And to make matters worse, there were plenty of disciples gathered outside Sky Sanctuary. They could glance into the hall at any moment.


    "Fine, fine! We''ll talk about it later��" Sylvia''s voice softened, a hint of surrender creeping in.


    "Nice try, but you''re not getting off that easy. It''s Valentine''s Day, so it has to be today," Timothy grinned, clearly not planning to let this opportunity slip by.


    "Ugh, I��"


    Sylvia bit her lip, her breath warm and fragrant. Realizing she had no way out, she lowered her head slightly, her voice barely a whisper, so quiet it was almost inaudible: "Hu�� hubby, Happy Valentine''s Day."


    Her usually clear and cool voice now carried a slight tremble, completely devoid of its usual aloofness.


    The moment the words left her lips, Sylvia''s face flushed a deep red, and she couldn''t bring herself to look at Timothy.


    "Wifey, Happy Valentine''s Day," Timothy replied softly, his teasing demeanor gone, replaced by a gentle smile.


    A warm summer breeze drifted through the grand hall, lifting Sylvia''s hair ever so slightly. Her flushed ears were impossibly beautiful, almost mesmerizing.


    As the comforting warmth of Timothy''s presence enveloped her, Sylvia realized she was now gently held in his arms. Her soft body curled up slightly, like a delicate marshmallow resting against him.


    His embrace was so warm, so safe, that for a moment, Sylvia forgot all about the dignity she was supposed to maintain as a Holy Emperor. All she wanted was to stay in this comforting hold.


    But after a brief pause, she lifted her head, her eyes meeting Timothy''s with a hint of playful reproach.


    "Are you saying you don''t like spending Valentine''s Day like this?" Timothy asked with a soft smile, gazing at her snow-lotus-like beauty.


    "I do like it, but the problem is��" Sylvia pouted slightly, her tone a bit sulky.


    "But from now on, you''re not allowed to tease me like this anymore! Otherwise, I''ll��"


    She playfully pinched his waist, though not too hard.


    Timothy immediately shook his head. "No, no, anything else maybe, but that''s one thing I can''t promise."


    "Why not?"


    "Because you''re just too cute. I can''t help but want to tease you a little."


    "Ugh, you''re impossible!"


    Once again, Timothy had the upper hand, and Sylvia couldn''t help but feel frustrated. She was a Holy Emperor, after all��how did she keep getting so easily flustered by him?

 Chapter 184 - 184: Aurora Land

    [System, help me find the best place for a date.]


    [Searching across a wide area...]


    [Scanning the eastern, western, and southern regions of the Elant continent...]


    [Search complete.]


    Ding! The system recommends: Aurora Land.


    As Timothy pondered where to take Sylvia, whose eyes shimmered like autumn waters, the system''s voice suddenly echoed in his mind.


    The Blessing of the Nine Dragons was indeed a powerful asset, but finding the perfect spot for a date was just as crucial.


    "Aurora Land?"


    The system didn''t just suggest Aurora Land,it also recommended a few other stunning locations.


    There was the Frostbite Kingdom, the Deep Sea Coral Reefs...


    Each place was breathtaking in its own way.


    But at the top of the list was still Aurora Land.


    Timothy quickly skimmed through the options and settled on Aurora Land.


    Aurora Land was located at the northernmost point of the Elant continent.


    The sky there was always illuminated by the most brilliant auroras.


    Especially around Valentine''s Day in the summer, the auroras became even more dazzling.


    The sky would be painted with vibrant colors, and from that northern vantage point, you could even see the dust and stars of the cosmos.


    The only downside? The environment was harsh, and massive, dangerous beasts roamed the area.


    There were hardly any human kingdoms there. Aside from the local residents who practiced strange and mystical arts, the occasional traveler would only dare to take a quick glance at the stunning auroras before hurrying away, fearing an encounter with the powerful beasts.


    But for Timothy, this was the perfect choice.


    Massive, dangerous beasts?


    No matter how strong they were, could they really be stronger than Goddess Sylvia?


    "Honey, I''m taking you somewhere special. We''ll head back to Sky Sanctuary later tonight," Timothy said, gently taking Sylvia''s hand.


    "Where are we going?" Sylvia asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "You''ll see when we get there. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be a surprise, would it?" Timothy smiled.


    He summoned Azura, who flew over from a distance, and the two of them took off, leaving Sky Sanctuary behind.


    Since Azura took off from the back of the temple, no one noticed them leaving.


    But Elder Turner, who had just stepped outside and happened to glance up at the sky, froze.


    "Strange... Why is Timothy leaving again? Didn''t he just return yesterday? Wait... is that... the Goddess?" Elder Turner''s old, cloudy eyes suddenly widened.


    The Goddess is riding on Azura''s back with Timothy... and they''re sitting so close together!


    "Could it be... those two giant serpents are causing trouble again?"


    Elder Turner felt a flicker of doubt, but then, a sudden realization hit him like a thunderclap.


    In the past, even if the Goddess and Timothy were riding the dragon together, no one would have thought much of it, no matter how close they were.


    But today... today was Valentine''s Day!


    The Goddess and Timothy, leaving together on Valentine''s Day?


    Could it really be because of those two serpents?


    Was it really just a coincidence?


    Elder Turner took a step back, his gaze filled with disbelief.


    He couldn''t bring himself to believe that Goddess Sylvia could have any special relationship with Timothy.


    But recently, the Goddess had changed in many ways.


    She still carried the same Holy Emperor''s authority, and no one dared to defy her.


    But beneath that cold, imposing exterior, there was now a hint of something... softer.


    Not only had she spared a young disciple who had been caught secretly dating, but she had also allowed this year''s Valentine''s Day celebration.


    Could all of this really be because of Timothy?


    For a moment, Elder Turner''s old face turned pale, his eyes wide with shock.


    If this was true, then the strange things he had witnessed before...


    A chill ran down Elder Turner''s spine, and his heart filled with dread!


    Human survival is rooted in legacy, and the birth of new life stems from the love of the previous generation.


    Thus, on the continent of Elant, Valentine''s Day holds a place of great importance and is widely celebrated.


    As Azura soared through the sky, Timothy and Sylvia could see countless kingdoms below, adorned with lights and decorations, celebrating one of the most grandiose festivals��Valentine''s Day.


    But a mortal''s life is fleeting, and the number of times they can experience this day is limited to just a few dozen.


    As they flew further north, Azura''s rapid flight carried them over the mountain range that separated the northernmost region. The scene before them suddenly shifted. S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Beyond the mountains, the sky, which had been gradually darkening as they traveled north, turned completely black.


    But the deep, dark sky only served to highlight the breathtaking beauty of the auroras.


    Streams of vibrant colors flowed across the night sky.


    Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, violet.


    Each color seemed to trail a shimmering tail of light.


    These tails of light moved gently, like flowing water, tracing arcs across the sky.


    And it wasn''t just one stream of light.


    The auroras continued to flow, and as one brilliant display faded, another would soon take its place.


    Like the soft glow of the moon, the auroras illuminated the night sky without competing with the sun, serene and effortless.


    "So beautiful," Sylvia whispered.


    As they landed, even Sylvia found herself gazing up at the sky, momentarily lost in the sight.


    She rarely traveled to other places, so even though she had heard of the stunning auroras in the far north of Elant, she had never seen them for herself.


    "But what lies beyond those auroras?" Sylvia murmured, her curiosity piqued.


    "Perhaps the vast expanse of the stars and the universe? When you break through to the Ascension Phase, you might get the chance to find out," Timothy replied.


    "Ascension Phase?" Sylvia''s hand tightened slightly.


    It was true��she had been stuck at the Transcendence Realm for a long time.


    In the past ten thousand years, no one had managed to break through to the Ascension Phase.


    That final barrier, though it seemed like just one step, was as insurmountable as a towering mountain.


    Sylvia could feel that she wasn''t far from the breakthrough, but crossing that last hurdle seemed nearly impossible.


    Yet, ever since Timothy had entered her life, even though she hadn''t been able to focus on her cultivation as much, she had started to sense a subtle shift.


    The gap that once seemed impossible to bridge was now showing signs of loosening.


    If things continued like this, maybe one day she really could...


    Sylvia gazed up at the dark sky, momentarily lost in thought.


    But as a soft purple aurora streaked across the horizon, she shook her head with a smile.


    "Whatever. No matter what happens, today''s about the date!"


    "Come on, I want to get a closer look at Aurora Land."


    With a sweet smile, Sylvia wrapped her arm around Timothy''s.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you get your fill of the auroras today," Timothy said with a grin.


    Together, they walked deeper into Aurora Land.

 Chapter 185 - 185: The taste…

    Aurora Land��They hadn''t even reached the heart of it yet.


    In the dimly lit surroundings, there was already a bustling crowd, with vendors lining the streets, selling their wares.


    Though it wasn''t as packed as the main streets, under the glow of the seven-colored aurora in the sky, the vibrant stalls and the slightly crowded scene still gave off a lively and festive vibe.


    "So beautiful," Sylvia murmured.


    It wasn''t just the scene in front of her. As she gazed at the aurora becoming clearer in the sky, her eyes sparkled like stars, filled with wonder. Even her usually cool and composed face showed a hint of longing.


    And this wasn''t even the deepest part of Aurora Land. If they ventured further, they''d surely witness even more breathtaking sights.


    But for now, the glowing lights and the bustling atmosphere were enough to capture anyone''s attention.


    Among the crowd, there were quite a few practitioners mingling about. It was obvious they, too, had come to witness the beauty of the aurora on this Valentine''s Day.


    The stunning scenery of Aurora Land was something that could leave anyone in awe.


    "Come on, let''s go check it out," Timothy said, gently taking Sylvia''s hand.


    Aurora Land was far to the north, so neither of them had to worry about hiding their identities.


    As he held her soft, smooth hand, Timothy couldn''t help but clear his throat, marveling at how everything about her seemed perfect. Even holding her hand felt different from any other woman he''d ever known.


    Sylvia, feeling the warmth of his hand, blushed slightly and lowered her head, unsure of where to look.


    Sure enough, the brightly lit area ahead was full of life. The long street was lined with stalls selling all kinds of trinkets and goods. Many practitioners were wandering around, picking up souvenirs to take back or gifts for their loved ones.


    Timothy stopped in front of a stall with a sign that read "Ice Cream." The vendor was a kind-looking old man, and the ice cream he sold was colorful, with a faint glow that seemed to carry a hint of magic.


    "The colors on top are from the ice crystals deep within Aurora Land. They''re sweet and delicious. Want to try some?" the old man called out, advertising his goods to the passersby. S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy glanced at Sylvia. She shyly nodded, giving her silent approval.


    "Alright, we''ll take two," Timothy said, stepping forward and placing ten silver coins on the counter.


    "Coming right up!" the old man replied cheerfully.


    But when he handed the ice cream to Timothy and Sylvia, it was noticeably different from what he''d given the others. The aurora colors on theirs were more vibrant, and the ice cream was decorated in the shape of hearts. Not only that, but each cup had a fragrant flower petal resting on top.


    Stay updated with m-v l|e''m,p y r


    Seeing Timothy''s puzzled expression, the old man chuckled and explained, "Haha, don''t worry about it. Consider it a little extra gift from me. After all, in all my years, I''ve never seen such a perfect couple. You two are quite the sight! If I didn''t see you walking down the street, I might''ve thought you were gods visiting from the heavens."


    Hearing this, Timothy couldn''t help but remember the times he''d joked about those "buy one, get one half off" deals for couples, always poking fun at the businesses. Who would''ve thought he''d be the one benefiting from it now?


    "Thanks, old man. Oh, by the way, I''ve got a question for you," Timothy said.


    "Go ahead," the old man replied, nodding.


    Timothy grinned. "If we get a little more intimate, do we get half off?"


    The old man was speechless for a moment. "..."


    "I''m just messing with you," Timothy chuckled, his expression finally turning a bit more serious. "But I''ve heard there are terrifying giant beasts lurking in Aurora Land. Aren''t you worried about running into one?"


    "There''s no need to worry too much," the old man replied. "We folks who live here may not be skilled in cultivation, but we''ve got some basic earth-escape techniques and ancestral talismans for protection. As long as we don''t encounter any particularly powerful beasts, it''s rare for anything dangerous to happen."


    "I see. Thanks for clearing that up, and I wish you good business," Timothy said, giving a slight bow. He had a pretty good impression of the old man.


    "No need to thank me. Meeting a couple as perfect as you two is a rare treat for an old man like me. I''ll be talking about this until I''m in the ground," the old man laughed, waving them off before returning to his stall.


    With their ice cream in hand, Timothy and Sylvia continued walking down the lively street.


    Timothy took a bite of his grape-flavored ice cream and couldn''t help but let out a small exclamation. He had to admit, the flavor was unique and delicious, far better than anything made with artificial flavoring.


    And if the old man wasn''t exaggerating, the shimmering light on the ice cream came from the aurora itself. The faint spiritual energy and subtle fragrance made it even more captivating.


    But as Timothy was lost in thought, he turned his head and noticed Sylvia giving him a slightly wistful look.


    "What''s up, babe?" Timothy asked, puzzled.


    "What do you think?" Sylvia replied, licking her strawberry-flavored ice cream, her expression hesitant.


    After a moment, she finally spoke in a soft, almost melancholic voice. "The strawberry flavor is really good, but�� I haven''t tried the grape one yet."


    Timothy immediately understood. Of course, she wouldn''t just come out and say it directly��she was too reserved for that.


    "Ohhh, I see how it is," Timothy teased, grinning. "You want to taste the ice cream from my mouth, don''t you?"


    Sylvia''s cheeks flushed as she realized she''d walked right into his playful trap. She quickly retorted, "What do you mean, from your mouth? That''s not it at all! I just wanted to��"


    Before she could finish, Timothy took advantage of the moment and swiftly brought his grape-flavored ice cream to her lips.


    Caught completely off guard, Sylvia ended up with a mouthful of the cold treat. It was so much ice cream at once that she couldn''t swallow it, and holding it in her mouth made her teeth ache from the cold.


    "Mmmph! Mmmph!" she protested, her body shivering slightly from the chill.


    After a few moments, she finally managed to recover, but when she saw Timothy''s mischievous grin, she immediately reached out and pinched his waist hard.


    "Ow!" Timothy winced, but he was still smiling. After all, how many people in the world could say they''d seen the usually composed Goddess Sylvia caught off guard like this?


    "So cold��" Sylvia muttered, shivering as she licked her lips.


    "And how''s the taste?" Timothy asked with a smirk.


    "The taste��" Sylvia turned her head away, her voice barely audible, filled with embarrassment. "It tastes a bit like you�� and it''s not bad��"

 Chapter 186 - 186: A Terrashock beast is coming!

    Timothy: "..."


    He used to be the one teasing Sylvia in all sorts of ways, but now, unexpectedly, the tables had turned. Sylvia was the one making moves on him.


    Who would''ve thought? She always seemed so cool and distant, but when it came to flirting, she was just as good as anyone!


    "I gotta say, I''m kinda curious what strawberry flavor tastes like."


    Timothy smirked, suddenly leaned in, and before Sylvia could react, he took a quick bite of the strawberry ice cream in her hand.


    The ice cream still had a faint trace of her lipstick on it, and even carried a subtle, cool fragrance.


    As she watched him take a bite, Sylvia''s cheeks flushed bright red.


    "That''s so rude!"


    Timothy chuckled. "Come on, babe, it''s not like we haven''t kissed before. Why are you still acting so shy?"


    "I don''t care!"


    Sylvia, her face still red, retaliated by taking a small, playful lick of the ice cream in Timothy''s hand.


    Her soft tongue brushed against the light purple ice cream, and with a hint of embarrassment, she swallowed it.


    "Hmph, you think you can just eat my ice cream and get away with it?"


    Timothy grinned, ready to strike back.


    "Now you''re eating mine!"


    "So what if I am?"


    "Then I... I''ll just eat it back!"


    And so, on the bustling street, Sylvia and Timothy took turns stealing bites of each other''s ice cream, completely ignoring the ones in their own hands. They were too focused on each other''s.


    Under the glow of the neon lights, Sylvia''s fair skin took on a soft, rosy hue. The aurora lights slowly danced across the sky, casting a dreamy glow on her face, making her look even more enchanting.


    Her ethereal beauty left many passersby stunned.


    But more importantly...


    People had seen couples showing affection before. They''d seen plenty of Valentine''s Day PDA.


    But watching these two playfully steal bites of each other''s ice cream? That was a whole new level of sweetness. Anyone who witnessed it couldn''t help but feel like they''d just swallowed a lemon.


    Even on Valentine''s Day, this was just too much!


    "Hey, boss, quick question��does buying ice cream come with a girlfriend?"


    "Yeah, boss, if I buy one of your ice creams, do I get a girlfriend as pretty as her?"


    "Boss, just give me one too. I''m already drowning in all this lovey-dovey stuff!"


    In no time, the once quiet ice cream stand was swarmed with people, all chatting and joking around.


    The ice cream vendor could only shake his head, half amused, half exasperated.


    He wasn''t sure whether to thank that adorable couple for the sudden rush of customers or tell this crowd, "You guys are dreaming!"


    ...


    By the time both of their ice creams were finished��though they''d mostly eaten each other''s��Sylvia couldn''t help but laugh.


    "You''re really something else..."


    Finally, Sylvia let out a soft giggle, her laughter like a sweet melody echoing through the quiet night. She laughed for quite a while, her stomach starting to ache from it.


    When she finally stopped, covering her mouth to stifle the last few giggles, she noticed Timothy staring at her.


    "Why... why are you looking at me like that?"


    Sylvia asked, a bit confused.


    "Nothing," Timothy said seriously. "It''s just... I don''t think I''ve ever seen you laugh like that before."


    It was true. Sylvia rarely smiled, let alone laughed. She always carried herself with a cool, aloof demeanor.


    But tonight, not only had she laughed, she''d laughed so freely, so sweetly.


    In that moment, the once untouchable, ice-cold Goddess Sylvia seemed more like the girl next door��adorable and full of life.


    "Hmph, it''s all your fault!" Sylvia pouted, standing on her tiptoes to playfully poke Timothy''s forehead twice with her finger.


    But soon, she turned her head away, gently taking Timothy''s hand in hers. Her voice, though soft, carried a hint of shyness. Enjoy new adventures from m-v l''e|m,p| y- r


    "Let''s keep walking. I still want to see what the aurora looks like further down."


    "At your command, my goddess," Timothy joked, mimicking a soldier''s salute.


    "Hmph! Follow me!" Sylvia replied, a playful smile tugging at her lips as she leaned softly against Timothy.


    Under the glow of the streetlights, their two figures stood close together, their shadows intertwined. The scene was like something out of a painting��beautiful and serene.


    Above them, the aurora slowly danced across the sky, while the streets were filled with people enjoying the Valentine''s Day atmosphere. Everything felt peaceful, just like any other day.


    But then, suddenly, that peace was shattered.


    "Terrashock! A Terrashock beast is coming!"


    A deafening crash echoed through the streets, breaking the calm. In the distance, the ground began to crack, with fissures spreading rapidly across the street. The earth trembled violently, and from beneath the surface, a massive creature burst forth.


    The ground and rocks split apart as a colossal beast emerged from the depths. With a terrifying roar, everyone could see the enormous figure rising from the earth.


    It was a giant made entirely of rock.


    As it moved, the shockwaves from its steps sent clouds of dust billowing in all directions. Its body, composed of countless stones, was covered in six grotesque eyes of varying sizes, each one shifting and writhing within the rocky mass. The sight of it was enough to make anyone feel sick to their stomach.


    The ground shook with every step, and a suffocating, bloody aura spread out, chilling everyone to the bone.


    In an instant, panic set in.


    "That''s Terrashock, one of the most powerful beasts! Run! Run for your lives!"


    Someone screamed, and the crowd, finally snapping out of their shock, began to flee in every direction.


    Most of the people visiting this area were practitioners, and their speed was incredible. Before the massive creature could even make a move, they had already cast spells to enhance their speed and escaped far into the distance.


    Seeing the tourists flee so quickly, the street vendors let out a sigh of relief. They hurriedly pulled out dull, gray talismans��ancient relics passed down through generations of those who lived in Aurora Land.


    These talismans were part of a secret technique, a mystical earth-escape spell that had been passed down for thousands of years. Only the locals could use it, and it was incredibly convenient. With just one talisman, they could transport themselves and their entire stalls far away from danger.


    The vendors, calm and collected, began to activate their talismans. S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Earth Escape!"


    But suddenly, their expressions froze.


    The talismans... weren''t working.


    "Wait, it''s not that the talismans have failed."


    They looked toward the distant creature in shock. From the massive beast''s body, a long, earthen-colored tendril had emerged, burrowing deep into the ground. A strange, ominous energy pulsed through the tendril, and it had somehow solidified the earth for miles around, completely nullifying the effects of the talismans.


    Without the talismans, the vendors were just ordinary people��no different from anyone else.


    And now, the terrifying rock beast let out another blood-curdling roar.


    The ground trembled as it began to lumber toward them, slowly but surely.

 Chapter 187 - 187: Could they be any more outrageous?

    "That''s... the Terrashock beast!"


    Rumor had it that the colossal Terrashock could emerge from the shattered earth, its body as massive as a mountain.


    But no one had ever heard of Terrashock being able to block Earth Escape Talismans.


    For the people living in Aurora Land, Earth Escape Talismans were everything when it came to survival!


    Staring at the terrifying scene before them, everyone turned pale, scrambling to retreat.


    But the beast''s enormous body, like a small mountain, loomed over them, blotting out the sky. It felt impossible to escape its reach.


    With every step, the ground shook violently, rumbling endlessly.


    No matter how far they ran, they couldn''t escape its control.


    What had once been a bustling street was instantly reduced to rubble, countless stalls crushed underfoot.


    Those who barely managed to flee were now paralyzed by fear, their legs weak, unable to run any further.


    Or rather, even if they did run, there was no way they could escape from such a terrifying creature!


    The elderly ice cream vendor looked down at the now-useless Earth Escape Talisman in his hand, his lips trembling slightly.


    He never imagined that after living such a peaceful life, he would die in a place like this.


    Not just him��without the protection of the talisman, none of his people would survive.


    Today, everyone here was going to die!


    Boom.


    The ground shook again, and the ice cream stand collapsed, scattering debris everywhere.


    The vendor stared at the massive shadow of the beast, his eyes filled with overwhelming fear.


    But just then, two figures calmly walked against the panicked crowd.


    The vendor immediately recognized them.


    Two young people, the couple who had just bought ice cream from his stand, clearly very much in love.


    "Terrashock is an ancient, terrifying beast. Even many powerful practitioners can''t handle it.


    Young people, you should run! You''re young and strong, maybe you still have a chance to escape!"


    The vendor''s old face was filled with despair.


    He knew he couldn''t escape, but he didn''t want Timothy and Sylvia, such a beautiful couple, to die here.


    "Don''t worry, old man."


    But Timothy just waved his hand casually, as if the massive shadow of the beast didn''t concern him at all.


    "If you dare ruin my date, I''ll make sure you die quickly."


    Sylvia, whose date had been rudely interrupted, had a sharp glint in her eyes.


    She raised her slender arm, and a dark green aura slowly appeared in her hand.


    The aura spread out, its power growing stronger by the second.


    Terrashock, though a powerful ancient beast, was nothing in the face of a Holy Emperor-level practitioner.


    However, just as Sylvia''s Holy Emperor aura was about to fully manifest, Timothy suddenly stopped her.


    Gently pressing down on her arm, Timothy shook his head. "Hold on, babe. No need to take him out so quickly."


    "What do you mean?"


    Sylvia blinked, confused as to why Timothy was stopping her.


    "Well, the thing is, whenever you''re around, you can just flick your finger and solve everything. It kinda kills the fun, you know? But I''ve got an idea."


    Timothy smiled. "How about today, we don''t use any of our cultivation powers? Let''s just take this beast down with pure physical strength."


    "That idea... actually sounds pretty fun." Sylvia''s eyes sparkled with interest.


    But she added, "Still, this beast is almost as strong as an Ocean''s Gate practitioner. My physical strength isn''t that great. If I completely suppress my cultivation, I might not win."


    "That''s easy. You''ve got me, don''t you?" Timothy grinned.


    "Hmph, you''re just a little Ocean''s Gate practitioner." Sylvia huffed, a bit smug.


    "A little Ocean''s Gate practitioner who still gets to kiss his goddess." Timothy smirked shamelessly.


    "You!"


    In this situation, Sylvia couldn''t keep bickering with Timothy, so she just huffed and turned her head away.


    But soon, two wooden swords slowly appeared in Sylvia''s hands, and she handed one to Timothy.


    "These swords are formed from my Sacred Form. Their sharpness rivals even Heavenly-level artifacts."


    "Thanks, babe." Timothy took the sword.


    Feeling the cool, gentle energy flowing through it, his fighting spirit surged.


    At the same time, the Terrashock beast was already charging toward them.


    Despite its massive size, its speed was anything but slow.


    The ground cracked beneath its feet, and everything around it was utterly destroyed.


    But instead of retreating, Timothy and Sylvia rushed forward.


    They had completely sealed off their spiritual energy, relying only on the wooden swords in their hands.


    "ROAR!"


    Sensing its authority being challenged, the Terrashock let out a furious roar, its massive leg crashing down like a pillar.


    Sylvia leaped gracefully, her movements light and swift like a swallow, and in an instant, she was airborne.


    The aurora in the sky shone down.


    Sylvia''s light green pleated skirt fluttered gently in the wind, her long, jade-like legs occasionally peeking through.


    Under the glow of the aurora, her skin gleamed like snow, and with the soft sway of her dress, she looked like a pure white lotus blooming from the water��delicate and breathtaking.


    But while the scene was as beautiful as a painting, the wooden sword in her hand was anything but gentle.


    With a swift slash, a chilling aura spread through the air.


    Even without using any spiritual power, the sharpness of her strike was enough to send shivers down anyone''s spine.


    Clang!


    However, the sword only left a small crack on the beast''s rocky hide.


    Compared to Terrashock''s enormous body, it seemed like no real damage had been done.


    Without the aid of spiritual energy, Sylvia''s control was slightly off.


    As the sword bounced back, the force caused her to lose balance, and she began to fall rapidly.


    But before she could hit the ground, a pair of arms gently caught her.


    Sylvia''s clear eyes shifted, and she realized it was Timothy who had caught her.


    And, of course, Timothy''s hands took the opportunity to give a playful squeeze to the soft flesh on her waist.


    "You! At a time like this..."


    Sylvia glared at Timothy, half-annoyed, half-amused.


    "What can I say? It''s not every day I get a chance like this." Timothy grinned.


    "You��" S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylvia huffed, but her face flushed slightly as she begrudgingly let it slide.


    "Fine, I''ll let it go this time. But if you try that again��"


    She trailed off, her face still a little red, but she had clearly forgiven him.


    However, the onlookers were completely dumbfounded.


    Sure, this couple''s strength was impressive, no doubt about that.


    But in such a critical moment, they still had the time to flirt and show off their affection?


    This�� this was just too much! They were like a cold, heartless, mobile PDA machine! Could they be any more outrageous?

 Chapter 188 - 188: So, that’s the weak spot

    "Roar!"


    Terrashock, enraged by the blatant provocation, grew even more furious.


    Its massive body morphed, forming two sharp claws made entirely of rock.


    Everything in the path of its sweeping strikes was reduced to rubble.


    But Timothy and Sylvia moved swiftly, darting back and forth, making it impossible for Terrashock to land a hit.


    No matter how angry the beast became, it couldn''t find a way to attack them.


    Clang, clang.


    However, without using any spiritual energy, even though the wooden swords were incredibly tough, they couldn''t pierce Terrashock''s body.


    The rock armor covering the beast was impenetrable, seemingly indestructible.


    "As expected of an ancient beast. It really is something else," Timothy muttered, frowning slightly.


    Beside him, Sylvia''s breathing had become a bit labored.


    Sweat glistened on her skin, soaking part of her clothes.


    Under the glow of the aurora, a bead of sweat slid down her slender neck.


    It was a breathtaking sight.


    Seeing the usually composed Goddess Sylvia struggling, her brows furrowed in concentration, was a rare and captivating scene.


    Even Timothy, who had fought alongside her many times, had rarely seen her show any sign of weakness.


    But if they kept going like this, they''d lose the bet��defeating the beast without using their spiritual power.


    [Soulborn Eye, activate.]


    A faint glow flickered in Timothy''s left eye as he scanned Terrashock''s massive body.


    Suddenly, his gaze locked onto something��Terrashock''s six eyes, barely noticeable amidst the rocky exterior.


    Though its body was covered in layers of stone, the six eyes were left unprotected.


    Even though five of the eyes were hidden deep within the beast''s body, Timothy''s Soulborn Eye could see them clearly.


    Timothy gently placed his hand on Sylvia''s shoulder.


    A subtle energy flowed between them, allowing Sylvia to see the six eyes as well.


    "So, that''s the weak spot," Sylvia said, a hint of excitement in her voice.


    Timothy nodded. "Terrashock''s body is too big. Blinding just one eye won''t be enough to bring it down. We need to take out all six as quickly as possible to kill it. Otherwise, things could get a lot worse."


    "Got it. Three each. I refuse to believe we can''t take it down without using our powers," Sylvia replied, determination in her eyes. Sweat dripped from her temple, dampening a strand of her hair.


    For the first time in a long while, a spark of exhilaration lit up her usually calm face.


    It had been ages since Sylvia had faced an opponent that pushed her to her limits, and she couldn''t help but feel a surge of fighting spirit.


    Their eyes met, and in that moment, they shared a look of absolute trust.


    Then, in an instant, both Timothy and Sylvia moved.


    "Roar!"


    Terrashock''s massive claws, carried by a fierce wind, slammed down, shattering the ground into a web of cracks.


    But the two of them split off in opposite directions, leaping into the air.


    In the night sky, two green flashes streaked through the darkness, their wooden swords gleaming with a cold light as they struck down.


    And they struck at the same time.


    Splat!


    Two of Terrashock''s eyes burst simultaneously.


    The beast howled in agony, its massive body shaking violently from the pain. Its claws and legs pounded the ground in a frenzy, sending shockwaves through the earth.


    Using the momentum from Terrashock''s wild thrashing, Timothy and Sylvia leaped once more.


    Splurt.


    Another two eyes.


    With four eyes now destroyed in quick succession, half of Terrashock''s body began to wither. Even its once-impenetrable rocky exterior started to crack.


    The beast''s roars grew more desperate, unable to contain its panic. It dug its claws into the ground, shaking its massive body violently, trying to fling the two of them off.


    The tremors were intense, making it hard to stay on, but Timothy held firm, his fingers gripping tightly onto the rocky surface of the beast. He wasn''t going anywhere.


    On the other side, Sylvia had plunged her wooden sword into Terrashock''s body, anchoring herself above it as well.


    "Babe, ready to finish this?" Timothy called out.


    "I''m ready," Sylvia replied, a small smile tugging at her lips.


    This fight, without using any spiritual energy, had given her a thrill she hadn''t felt in a long time.


    Though it was just a slight smile, it was as radiant as a blooming flower.


    "Three."


    "Two."


    "One!"


    At the count, both Timothy and Sylvia moved in perfect sync. S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their figures blurred, moving as fast as lightning, with a flash of green sword light trailing behind them as they leaped toward the top of the beast.


    There, Terrashock''s last two eyes were located.


    These were the largest��and also the most vulnerable.


    "Roar!"


    Sensing the imminent danger, Terrashock let out a roar filled with fear and desperation. It stomped the ground and thrashed about, trying to stop them.


    But the two sword strikes cut through the wind, glowing with a brilliant green light, sharp enough to slice through anything in their path.


    There was no escape.


    Splurt!


    The red glow of their swords pierced through the beast''s final eyes.


    Blood sprayed out as the two massive eyes exploded.


    An overwhelming wave of pain surged through Terrashock, and it let out a heart-wrenching wail.


    Its bloodshot eyes rolled wildly, as if trying to muster the last bit of strength to devour Timothy and Sylvia.


    But its rocky exterior had already begun to crumble and fall away, its massive body shrinking like a deflating balloon.


    Boom!


    A powerful shockwave rippled outward as the colossal beast collapsed to the ground with a thunderous crash.


    Sylvia, now falling without the support of spiritual energy, was plummeting toward the earth at an alarming speed.


    Just as she was about to hit the ground, Timothy appeared beneath her, catching her gently in a princess carry. Her soft body felt almost weightless in his arms.


    "You broke the rules and used spiritual energy," Sylvia said, her voice teasing.


    Timothy smiled. "Rules, schmules. What''s more important than making sure my wife is safe?"


    "You��"


    For a moment, Sylvia was at a loss for words. Or maybe, she didn''t really want to argue.


    She slowly lifted her head, her eyes meeting Timothy''s.


    In that instant, a faint blush crept across her cheeks, and she shyly lowered her gaze.


    Under the glow of the aurora, her clear eyes sparkled like stars.


    "Babe, look! The aurora''s even brighter than before," Timothy said, pointing toward the horizon.


    A streak of light danced across the sky, like ink spreading through clear water, painting the heavens with vibrant colors.


    If they ventured deeper into Aurora Land, the view would be even more breathtaking.


    "Shall we go deeper into Aurora Land?" Sylvia asked softly.


    "Of course. I still haven''t given you your Valentine''s Day gift," Timothy replied with a gentle smile.


    "I�� I have something for you too," Sylvia murmured, her voice barely above a whisper, soft and sweet like the girl next door.

 Chapter 189 - 189: Babe, my kissing skills have improved, haven’t they?

    The ground was covered in cracks, like a spiderweb, with countless things destroyed and shattered.


    But what terrified everyone the most was that the massive creature responsible for all this devastation now lay dead, its six eyes pierced and lifeless.


    Its once-imposing body, as tough as stone, had shriveled up, collapsing in defeat.


    A dull yellow beast core slipped from its body, falling to the ground.


    The moment the core touched the earth, it began to melt into the ground.


    The townspeople watched in stunned silence.


    As the core merged with the earth, the cracks in the ground slowly began to heal. Grass and flowers even started to sprout, filling the air with a sweet fragrance.


    "This is Aurora Land! Nothing grows here, except in the deepest parts!"


    The residents, witnessing this miraculous scene, couldn''t help but stare in disbelief, completely awestruck by what they were seeing.


    "Let''s go."


    At that moment, Sylvia and Timothy exchanged a glance and nodded.


    They released the seals on their bodies.


    Immediately, a surge of spiritual energy erupted around them, carrying with it the awe-inspiring presence of a Holy Emperor!


    The two of them headed deeper into Aurora Land.


    With the aurora lighting their way, their figures shone like gods. Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That aura��"


    Suddenly, a practitioner from the northern regions felt the overwhelming energy that had unintentionally leaked out.


    His face changed instantly, and in shock, he blurted out, "That woman�� she''s a Holy Emperor-level fighter!"


    "A Holy Emperor-level fighter!"


    Though the northern practitioners near Aurora Land had never seen such powerful figures from distant lands, they knew well enough how terrifying the strength of a Holy Emperor could be.


    Earlier, when they saw the two of them slay the Terrashock Beast with just a single sword strike, without using any spells, they were already amazed.


    But now, they finally understood.


    Among this loving couple, one of them was a Holy Emperor-level fighter!


    As the cracks in the ground continued to heal, and the swaying flowers released their fragrance, the ice cream vendor, watching the two figures disappear into the distance, suddenly felt tears welling up in his tired, yellowed eyes.


    "Thank you, both of you."


    The old man bowed his head, tears streaming down his face.


    The other residents of Aurora Land also slowly bowed in respect.


    If it weren''t for this divine couple, without the Earth Escape Talisman, countless people would have died today under the Terrashock Beast''s rampage.


    It was these two who had saved everyone''s lives!


    [You have earned the admiration of the residents of Aurora Land.]


    [You have earned the respect of the northern practitioners.]


    [Comprehension +20, Ancient Saintly Body Aura +20, Skill Points +10]


    Without looking back at the scene behind them, Timothy and Sylvia continued deeper into Aurora Land.


    As they walked, the once barren and cold ground began to sprout more flowers and grass.


    Though the air grew colder, the deeper they went, the more the spiritual energy in the atmosphere became pure and serene.


    Flower petals floated in the air, releasing a gentle fragrance, while fireflies danced around them, glowing in the aurora''s light with a rainbow of colors.


    As they moved closer, the scenery became more and more breathtaking.


    Sylvia, without realizing it, gently leaned against Timothy, inching closer to him.


    Even though her body still carried that familiar coolness, it was soft, like cotton candy.


    Timothy had never seen her act so clingy before.


    Looking ahead, they finally reached the deepest part of Aurora Land!


    Before them stretched a vast sea of flowers, and beyond that, there was no more path.


    It was as if the sky had collapsed, and the road ahead led only into an endless, pitch-black void.


    The aurora slowly flowed, cascading from the sky into the void below. But instead of darkness, the void was now bathed in a breathtaking, multicolored glow.


    "So beautiful!"


    Sylvia couldn''t help but show a hint of excitement as she gazed at the scene before her, a sight so stunning it seemed unmatched in the world.


    They stopped at the top of a hill, and the two of them sat down slowly.


    The hillside was covered in fragrant flowers and soft grass, as comfortable as a natural mattress.


    Sylvia''s eyes sparkled like stars as she gazed at the flowing aurora above.


    But it wasn''t just the scenery��


    She glanced at Timothy beside her, and in this magical moment, with him by her side, she felt an overwhelming sense of peace and security.


    For a brief moment, Sylvia''s cheeks flushed slightly, a warm blush spreading across her face.


    Her fingers twirled nervously, betraying a mix of anticipation and excitement she couldn''t quite hide.


    Suddenly, a streak of emerald green aurora shot across the sky.


    It flowed like a clear river, leaving a graceful arc in its wake.


    That green hue��it reminded Sylvia of her wooden sword.


    Under the glow of the multicolored aurora, the entire sky looked like a scene from a dream, a paradise that could make anyone lose themselves in its beauty.


    But it wasn''t just the scenery that was captivating��there was also the person beside her.


    Her long, emerald-green dress spread across the grass like a lotus leaf, and her skin, smooth and fair as jade, glowed under the aurora''s light, making her beauty even more striking.


    Sylvia glanced up, and her eyes met Timothy''s.


    In that instant, it was as if a spark passed between them, and she quickly turned her head away, flustered.


    But under the mesmerizing aurora, she found herself glancing back up, and once again, their eyes met.


    For a moment, time seemed to stand still.


    The only sounds were the gentle breeze brushing against the earth and the soft fragrance of the flowers.


    The wind blew, the grass swayed, the aurora flowed across the sky, and beside him, Sylvia''s face was as radiant as a flower.


    Timothy finally smiled softly and said, "Happy Valentine''s Day, my love."


    His voice lingered in Sylvia''s ears.


    Her cheeks flushed a deeper shade of red, and though she was shy, she nodded, her lips curving into a small smile. Her voice, clear and sweet like a melody in a quiet valley, carried a hint of bashfulness: "Happy Valentine''s Day�� to you too."


    The most beautiful aurora, the most enchanting face.


    Under the flowing lights of the sky, Timothy leaned in slowly, his face close to hers, and gently kissed her soft lips.


    Sylvia didn''t resist. Instead, she leaned in, meeting him halfway.


    Under the night sky, they slowly melted into each other.


    Perhaps Timothy''s kiss was a bit too intense, as Sylvia''s delicate face turned an even deeper shade of red.


    When they finally pulled apart, she shyly covered her slightly damp lips and shot Timothy a playful, reproachful glance.


    "Babe, my kissing skills have improved, haven''t they?" Timothy chuckled.


    Sylvia''s face was still flushed. "How can you use the word ''improve'' for something so embarrassing?!"


    "Liar! You''ve definitely improved too. Not just a little, either. As expected of a Holy Emperor-level fighter��you learn everything quickly, even this."


    "You! Ahhh!"


    Just as Sylvia was about to explode in embarrassment, trying to regain her composure, Timothy suddenly smiled and said, "Babe, this is my Valentine''s Day gift to you."


    At that moment, the sound of a dragon''s roar echoed through the sky.


    Above them, nine majestic dragons soared through the aurora.

 Chapter 190 - 190: How was my kiss? Not bad, right?

    Roar!


    With a majestic dragon''s roar, nine colossal dragons spiraled through the sky, encircling Timothy and Sylvia.


    As the dragons danced and soared, the sky was bathed in a brilliant golden light.


    An overwhelming sense of awe spread in all directions.


    Amidst this grandeur, faint beams of light pierced through the dark sky, carrying an ancient, mysterious aura.


    A fragrant breeze drifted down, as if it had traveled from the dawn of time.


    Legend has it that the dragons possess a supreme ritual known as the Blessing of the Nine Dragons.


    When the Blessing of the Nine Dragons is performed, it can summon celestial phenomena, a sign of divine favor.


    Since ancient times, only saints have been worthy of receiving such an honor.


    And after that era, no one had ever witnessed the Blessing of the Nine Dragons again.


    Now, the mysterious aura descended, enveloped by the nine dragons.


    Above, the sky shimmered with auroras, while the majestic forms of the dragons surrounded them.


    The profound essence of the universe seemed to converge at this moment, as if the entire world was focused on this one place.


    From afar, those gazing at Aurora Land were left speechless by the overwhelming presence of both the dragons and the heavens.


    "What�� what is that?!"


    At Sky Sanctuary.


    The High Priests and disciples, who had just realized the goddess had vanished, stared up at the sky, their faces filled with shock.


    This powerful and mysterious energy was unlike anything they had ever seen or heard of.


    "There''s a legend about the Blessing of the Nine Dragons, that it can summon celestial signs. Could this be�� the legendary ritual?"


    Elder Turner stared at the sky in disbelief.


    Although the scene before him matched the ancient texts perfectly, who in the world could command the dragons to perform the Blessing of the Nine Dragons?


    And�� why now, of all times, on Valentine''s Day?


    This event was bound to become a shocking tale that would spread across the entire continent of Elant. Once Goddess Sylvia returned, they would have to report this monumental event to her immediately!


    It wasn''t just Sky Sanctuary. The spectacle in the sky was too grand to ignore.


    At that moment, countless practitioners from various sects gazed at the sky over Aurora Land, utterly stunned.


    Who could possibly have the power to summon the Blessing of the Nine Dragons and cause such a celestial phenomenon?


    "Could this�� be a Valentine''s Day gift?"


    Someone couldn''t help but blurt out.


    "No way! Are you even thinking straight? Who in their right mind would use the Blessing of the Nine Dragons as a Valentine''s Day gift?"


    "Then who do you think could possibly have the authority to use the Blessing of the Nine Dragons?"


    "How would I know��"


    For a moment, even the most powerful factions, racking their brains, couldn''t come up with an answer.


    Except for Blooming Sanctuary.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana gazed at the sky, a hint of longing on her delicate face.


    But soon, that longing turned into bitter frustration.


    Others might not have a clue, but she knew all too well.


    There were only two people in the entire world who could pull off something like this.


    "Using the Blessing of the Nine Dragons as a gift�� ughhh!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana never imagined that, in an effort to avoid being overwhelmed by all the lovey-dovey couples on Valentine''s Day, she had hidden herself deep within Blooming Sanctuary.


    And yet, just by glancing up at the sky, she was hit with this scene.


    This was just too much!


    "Holy Maiden, what�� what are you doing?"


    A nearby disciple noticed Holy Maiden Aeliana covering herself with her golden hair and quickly asked with concern.


    "I don''t want to see anyone. I''ve had enough of this lovey-dovey nonsense!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana was on the verge of tears.


    Disciple: "��"


    ��


    "Why do I suddenly feel like I can hear Holy Maiden Aeliana crying?" Sylvia said with a smile, looking at Timothy.


    "Crying? What crying?"


    "Probably the sound of someone who''s had enough of all the romance."


    "Well, let her cry then."


    Timothy chuckled. Who would''ve thought that even Holy Maiden Aeliana would have a day like this?


    "Wait a minute... is this the Valentine''s Day gift you prepared for me?"


    Sylvia''s eyes sparkled as she gazed at the majestic forms of the nine dragons.


    "That''s right. Do you like it?" Timothy asked.


    "Of course I do. I never thought I''d get to witness the Blessing of the Nine Dragons with my own eyes. And to be right in the middle of it..."


    Sylvia shyly turned her head to the side.


    "For my wife, something like this is no big deal," Timothy said with a grin. "But..."


    He paused for a moment, then smiled. "Since you like the gift, don''t you think I deserve a little reward?"


    "A reward? What kind of reward?"


    "Kiss me."


    Timothy pointed to himself.


    "But... didn''t we just kiss a moment ago?"


    Sylvia suddenly felt a bit embarrassed, especially now that the nine dragons, led by Azura, were still circling above them.


    "That was then. Besides, I''ve always been the one making the first move. Don''t you think it''s your turn to be the one to take the initiative?"


    Timothy smiled softly.


    Before he could even finish his sentence, Sylvia moved.


    In the next instant, her soft lips pressed against his.


    Boom!


    At that exact moment, the nine dragons scattered in all directions.


    It seemed to signal the end of the Blessing of the Nine Dragons. In the dark sky, a golden rift suddenly appeared.


    From that rift, golden energy slowly drifted down.


    It felt like being bathed in divine grace.


    As the golden light enveloped them, pure spiritual energy surged toward them.


    Even Sylvia, a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, could feel herself slowly advancing.


    She had been stuck in the Transcendence Realm for over a hundred years.


    To her surprise, under the influence of this profound energy, the barrier that had been blocking her final breakthrough was crumbling away.


    The countless obstacles that had once stood between her and the Ascension Phase were swept aside.


    Now, only one final step remained.


    "This is the Blessing of the Nine Dragons, the blessing of the heavens!"


    As they slowly pulled apart, Sylvia''s eyes were filled with a mixture of wonder and joy.


    She never expected Timothy''s Valentine''s Day gift to be something like this.


    Thanks to him, she was now just one step away from her final breakthrough.


    "How was my kiss? Not bad, right?" Sylvia asked, her cheeks slightly flushed as she gazed at Timothy.


    Timothy chuckled. "It was so sudden, I didn''t fully appreciate it. How about you try again?"


    "You!"


    Sylvia was at a loss for words, her face turning even redder as she lowered her head. "Actually, I also prepared a Valentine''s Day gift for you. But..."


    She bit her lip, finally gathering the courage to say something embarrassing. "But when you get it, you can''t laugh at me, and you definitely can''t show it to anyone else. Just pretend it never happened, okay?"


    Too shy to look Timothy in the eye, Sylvia slowly pulled something out from her pocket... sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 191 - 191: A bra

    "Happy... Valentine''s Day."


    Though Sylvia''s voice carried a hint of shyness, it was filled with sincerity.


    But when she shoved the small wooden box into Timothy''s hands, she could no longer suppress the embarrassment welling up inside her.


    "Ah! I''m heading back now, see you later! Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And you better not laugh when you open that box, okay? Promise me!"


    With her face flushed red, Sylvia quickly turned and dashed off, leaving Timothy standing there, holding the small wooden box, a little dumbfounded.


    Today was shaping up to be a perfect Valentine''s Day. In fact, you''d be hard-pressed to find a sweeter one across the entire continent of Elant.


    But the question remained: what exactly did the goddess give him?


    Timothy couldn''t help but chuckle to himself.


    He vaguely remembered Sylvia agonizing over what to get him for Valentine''s Day for quite some time now.


    And judging by her reaction, it wasn''t so much the gift itself, but more like she was too embarrassed to even hand it over.


    It definitely wasn''t some weird experimental cooking.


    So, what could she have given him that made her so shy?


    No matter how much he thought about it, Timothy couldn''t figure it out.


    Well, there was only one way to find out.


    With a mix of curiosity and anticipation, Timothy carefully unlocked the delicate little box and slowly opened it.


    But as soon as he saw what was inside, he froze.


    Inside the box was...


    "Ahem."


    Even Timothy, who usually had no qualms about his reputation as a bit of a perv, couldn''t help but feel a little awkward.


    The gift from the goddess, who always seemed so aloof and untouchable, was...


    A bra!


    A sheer, light green bra, not only beautifully crafted but also faintly scented.


    That cool, lotus-like fragrance��it was the same subtle scent that always lingered around Sylvia.


    The box seemed to have some kind of insulation, too.


    Holding it in his hands, Timothy could still feel a slight warmth coming from the bra.


    Which meant...


    Timothy felt a sudden rush of heat to his face, almost like he was about to get a nosebleed.


    Which meant that Sylvia had worn this bra before putting it in the box as a Valentine''s Day gift!


    Who could handle something like this?!


    Even Timothy, in his wildest dreams, hadn''t expected Sylvia to push through her embarrassment and give him something like this.


    He didn''t know which perverted old sage had taught her to give this kind of gift, but this Valentine''s Day was turning out to be way too good to be true!


    Still, he wasn''t some kind of creep. If he had a choice, he''d much rather have Sylvia herself than just her clothes...


    "Ahem, ahem."


    Timothy quickly put the bra back in the box, locked it up tight, and stashed it deep inside his spatial ring.


    The light in the sky began to dim as the phenomenon caused by the Blessing of the Nine Dragons slowly faded away.


    Even though it hadn''t lasted long, Timothy felt like he''d been blessed by the heavens, gaining a significant boost in power.


    "Roar!"


    Nine dragon roars echoed across the sky as Azura and the other dragons transformed into their human forms and descended to the ground.


    "So, how''d I do today? Pretty impressive, right?" Azura boasted, puffing out her flat chest.


    "Yeah, not bad at all. I''ll reward you with six Golden Scale Dragon Carp when we get back," Timothy praised her.


    "Hmph, finally giving me some credit, huh?" Azura wagged her tail proudly, her face lighting up with excitement.


    But suddenly, she realized something was off.


    "Wait a second! You promised me ten Golden Scale Dragon Carp earlier! How did it suddenly become six?"


    "Did I?" Timothy replied confidently. "I thought you did such a great job today that I decided to reward you with more. Isn''t six more than ten?"


    "Six is more than ten? Are you messing with me?"


    Azura looked at him suspiciously, clearly not buying it. But as she started counting on her fingers, she only got more confused.


    "One, two, five, four, seven... Seven should be... uh..."


    "Ugh, math is so hard! Forget it, I''ll figure it out later!" Azura finally gave up, shaking her head in frustration.


    Watching her fumble with the numbers, Timothy couldn''t help but laugh. This was exactly the outcome he had expected.


    "By the way, what did the goddess give you? Why did she suddenly get so shy, and why are you acting all secretive?" Azura asked, her curiosity piqued as she leaned in closer.


    "Not telling."


    Timothy shut her down immediately.


    "Why not? Wait... don''t tell me it''s... something inappropriate for kids!"


    Azura''s face turned red as she covered her eyes with her hands, her voice filled with mock shock. "I can''t believe it! Even the goddess has gone that far. I''m just a kid, I shouldn''t be hearing about this stuff!"


    "A kid? You''re two hundred years old!" Timothy sighed, giving her a light tap on the head.


    As he turned around, he noticed one of the dragons standing nearby, looking at him with a mix of respect and awe.


    "I never would''ve imagined... you and the goddess..." The dragon trailed off, clearly unsure of how to continue.


    "Look, this is going to be public knowledge soon, but for now, keep it to yourselves, alright?" Timothy said, glancing at the group of dragons.


    "Understood. We won''t breathe a word of it," the dragons replied solemnly.


    It wasn''t that they didn''t want to gossip. It was just that the idea of Timothy, who treated the Dragon King like a pet, and Goddess Sylvia being involved in something like this... well, it was terrifying. If word got out, they might not just lose their lives��they could bring down the entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon!


    "Oh, Azura," Timothy said, pulling two lollipops from his spatial ring and handing them to her. "These are special treats from another world. I need you to deliver them to Holy Maiden Aeliana. Tell her they''re a little something to cheer her up, a mental pick-me-up."


    Azura didn''t seem too thrilled at first, but then Timothy added, "And as a bonus, I''ll bump your Golden Scale Dragon Carp reward up to seven."


    Her eyes lit up instantly.


    "Jackpot! Today''s a total win!"


    First, her reward had gone from ten to six, and now it was bumped up to seven. That meant she was getting... getting...


    Well, a lot of fish!


    "Hmph, I never thought you''d be so generous. I guess Valentine''s Day really is a good holiday," Azura said, grinning. "Don''t worry, since you''re being so kind, I''ll take care of delivering these treats to Holy Maiden Aeliana. She can digest all that... uh, dog food... on her own."


    With that, Azura transformed back into her dragon form, grabbed the two colorful lollipops, and flew off excitedly toward the Blooming Sanctuary.


    After all, once she delivered the treats, she''d get to enjoy her Golden Scale Dragon Carp. And not just a few��she was getting a whole bunch!

 Chapter 192 - 192: So unfair! So unfair!

    "That''s weird, where did the Holy Maiden go?"


    "I swear I just saw her come out a moment ago. How did she disappear so suddenly? Could it be that the Holy Maiden knows what''s going on with that strange phenomenon caused by the nine dragons?"


    "No idea. But ever since Valentine''s Day started approaching, I''ve noticed the Holy Maiden''s been acting a little... off."


    "Off? How so?"


    "Yeah, like... could it be that with Valentine''s Day coming up, the Holy Maiden''s thinking about love?"


    "That''s impossible, right? I mean, she''s been single for, what, 800 years? She''s probably long past caring about that stuff..."


    The female disciple who said that immediately realized how harsh it sounded and quickly covered her mouth.


    After all, being single for 800 years... yeah, that''s a bit embarrassing.


    Besides...


    Looking around, the female disciple felt like crying.


    There wasn''t a single male disciple in the entire Blooming Sanctuary.


    Forget the Holy Maiden��if she had to stay here for 800 years, she wouldn''t find anyone either!


    "Just the other day, Senior Brother Timothy finally came by, and then he left! Ugh, I''m so mad. I totally blew my one chance to stop being single!"


    "Exactly! If Senior Brother Timothy had stayed just one more day, I might''ve had a shot!"


    While the disciples were busy gossiping, they had no idea that the Holy Maiden, Aeliana, was hiding in her chambers at that very moment.


    Wrapped up in a flowery, fragrant blanket, Holy Maiden Aeliana was curled up, pitifully muttering to herself, "This is too much!


    You two took turns spanking me, and then you just happily went off to celebrate Valentine''s Day, leaving me here all alone to watch everyone else flaunt their relationships.


    It''s so unfair! S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I tried so hard to avoid this, but even Sylvia, who''s been single for 60,000 years, found a partner and now rubs it in my face every day.


    How is anyone supposed to survive Valentine''s Day like this? Who even invented this awful holiday?!"


    "Ughhh..."


    The blanket shifted slightly as Aeliana''s sad, muffled voice came from underneath. Clearly, she was heartbroken.


    "Ahem, Holy Maiden, I brought you some candy."


    Just then, Azura''s voice suddenly rang out.


    "Huh?"


    Caught crying alone in her room, Aeliana froze under the blanket, staying completely still, hoping to pretend she wasn''t there.


    But...


    "Ahem."


    After Azura cleared her throat twice, Aeliana realized she couldn''t hide anymore. Reluctantly, she lifted the blanket just a little.


    In the moonlight, Azura could clearly see Aeliana''s tear-filled eyes, making her look incredibly pitiful.


    The sight tugged at Azura''s heartstrings.


    Even Azura couldn''t help but feel a bit sorry for her and tried to comfort her, "Holy Maiden, what''s wrong? I mean, sure, you''ve been single for 800 years, but it''s just Valentine''s Day.


    It''s just watching other people show off their relationships.


    Especially Timothy��he''s the worst when it comes to that. But it''s really not something to be sad about.


    You''ve been single for 800 years already, what''s one more year?"


    "Ughhh!"


    Azura''s words, meant to be comforting, felt like daggers stabbing into Aeliana''s heart.


    After hearing Azura''s so-called "comfort," Aeliana wanted nothing more than to pull the blanket back over her head and cry her eyes out.


    Her already tearful eyes were on the verge of overflowing again.


    The Holy Maiden''s dignified image was completely shattered.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! Forget I said anything..." Azura quickly waved her hands, trying to change the subject. "Actually, I came to give you a gift from Timothy."


    "A gift?"


    Aeliana wiped her slightly swollen eyes, trying to calm herself down.


    "Yeah, Timothy said it''s an apology gift for making you eat too much. It''s supposed to help with digestion."


    "Pfft."


    Hearing that, Aeliana was so angry she almost spat blood.


    Azura, now clearly panicking, didn''t know what to do.


    As expected.s��especially human women��are so unpredictable, even when they''re as powerful as a Holy Emperor!


    "Alright, I''ll leave the candy here. Holy Maiden, get some rest and stop crying, okay?"


    Leaving the candy behind, Azura felt a huge weight lift off her shoulders. She was already thinking about the seven Golden Scale Dragon Carp waiting for her back home, and with that thought, she happily skipped out of the room.


    "So unfair! So unfair!"


    Aeliana''s slender, snow-white arm reached out from under the blanket to grab the candy.


    "Valentine''s Day, Valentine''s Day... Why does such an awful holiday even exist?!"


    In a huff, she tore open the candy wrapper and angrily popped the candy into her mouth.


    But as the candy melted on her tongue, Aeliana''s expression softened.


    "So sweet," she murmured, almost involuntarily.


    Bathed in the soft glow of the moonlight, her expression subtly shifted.


    She had tasted all kinds of sweets in her lifetime, but this candy, wrapped in its strange outer layer, had a flavor unlike anything she''d ever experienced.


    It was sweet��so sweet it felt like it was reaching her heart.


    "Is this... a Valentine''s Day gift?


    Even if it is, I''m still not going to forgive you!


    Hmph, idiot..."


    Aeliana''s clear, water-like eyes shimmered as her thoughts wandered.


    Under the moonlight, she lay by the edge of her bed, savoring the candy. Unconsciously, a faint smile appeared on her stunning face.


    Her lips curled up slightly, and at that moment, even Aeliana herself didn''t realize why she had started smiling.


    And not just any smile��it was a sweet one.


    ...


    Night had fallen, and the disciples of Sky Sanctuary were all feeling a bit on edge.


    No one knew why the goddess had suddenly allowed Valentine''s Day to be celebrated today, or why she said she would decide the future of the holiday based on what she observed.


    But everyone was doing their best to make a good impression.


    They wanted to show the goddess that couples weren''t as bad as she might think, and that Valentine''s Day was an important holiday.


    Yet, throughout the entire day, no one had seen the goddess. No one even knew if she was watching.


    Or maybe...


    Maybe the goddess had been silently observing everything from the shadows all along.


    The dark night sky stood in stark contrast to the surrounding black forests.


    Sky Sanctuary was adorned with beautiful lanterns and intricate decorations.


    But as time ticked by, everyone couldn''t help but feel a growing sense of nervousness.


    "Goddess, Valentine''s Day is almost over. What do you think of today''s events?"


    Inside the grand hall, Elder Turner entered respectfully, choosing his words carefully, afraid that a single misstep might cause trouble.


    He could sense that the goddess had changed, but because of that, he found it even harder to understand her thoughts.


    A few disciples passing by overheard the conversation inside the hall and immediately fell silent, their eyes filled with anticipation as they looked toward the grand hall.


    Time seemed to crawl by, each minute and second feeling unbearably long.


    After all, no one knew what the goddess truly thought about today''s Valentine''s Day.


    Her breathtakingly beautiful face remained cold and untouchable.


    Finally, in response to Elder Turner''s question, Sylvia slowly spoke: "From now on, Sky Sanctuary will no longer restrict the celebration of Valentine''s Day."


    The moment those words left her lips, not only Elder Turner but every disciple who heard them was completely stunned.

 Chapter 193 - 193: Who’s sighing?

    "Damn it! That bastard Timothy!"


    Holy Emperor Featherwind stood amidst the ruins, his rage boiling over as he surveyed the destruction. The air around him crackled with murderous intent.


    The entire floating fortress had been obliterated. The Dragon Blood Formation had self-destructed, and only a few survivors remained, all gravely injured.


    Kneeling on the ground, they begged desperately, "Holy Emperor Featherwind, it wasn''t our fault! He wasn''t supposed to be anywhere near Skyfeather Sanctuary. No one could''ve known Timothy would have the Seraphic Six-Wing Mantle!"


    "Useless!"


    Holy Emperor Featherwind''s eyes burned with fury, and with a single stomp, blood-red cracks spread across the ground.


    The survivors, barely clinging to life, watched in horror as the crimson lines crept toward them. Fear gripped their hearts as they pleaded, "Holy Emperor Featherwind, please don''t kill us! Even though the fortress is destroyed, we can still serve you. We can still be of use��"


    Splat.


    But they never got the chance. The blood-red lines etched themselves into their skin, draining them dry until their bodies crumbled into dust.


    Their remains scattered across the ground like shattered fragments.


    "Timothy! You''ve ruined my plans again and again. I swear, I''ll tear you apart with my own hands!"


    Holy Emperor Featherwind''s voice echoed with unbridled fury.


    Grinding his teeth, he turned to the shadowy figure emerging behind him, his eyes wild with madness. "Holy Emperor Mountainshade, we''ve been preparing for this long enough. It''s time to act, isn''t it?"


    "It''s time," Mountainshade replied coldly. "We''ve laid the groundwork. The Dragon Blood Formation is nearly complete. But waking ''it'' will take a bit more time. If it weren''t for that brat''s interference, we would''ve already destroyed two of the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions. Blooming Sanctuary would''ve fallen into chaos by now, and we wouldn''t even need to lift a finger."


    "So what?" Featherwind spat. "Even if we didn''t take down Blooming Sanctuary first, with our combined power��and that other one''s help��wiping out both Sky Sanctuary and Blooming Sanctuary will be child''s play. I''ve waited long enough. It''s time to settle this score."


    His voice grew more deranged with each word. "Timothy, Sylvia, neither of you will escape this time. I''ll wipe out Sky Sanctuary and make them pay for everything they''ve done!"


    The blood-red lines spread across his wings, pulsing with a sinister energy. Featherwind had descended into madness, his rage shaking the very earth beneath him.


    Beside him, Holy Emperor Mountainshade remained silent, his cold demeanor unchanged. But the air around him shimmered with a barely-contained killing intent.


    The humiliation of their defeat at the hands of Goddess Sylvia, when the three Holy Emperors had fought her, was a wound that had festered for too long. It was time to settle the score.


    Sky Sanctuary wouldn''t remain arrogant for much longer.


    Soon, Goddess Sylvia''s time would be up.


    A chilling wind swept through the forest, carrying with it the stench of blood. The eerie red mist clung to the trees, withering leaves and flowers in an instant. Animals fled in terror, but most were swallowed by the mist, their flesh stripped from their bones in a gruesome death.


    The blood-red mist lingered, a haunting presence in the forest.


    ...


    "From now on, Valentine''s Day is officially allowed!"


    The announcement sent a wave of excitement through Sky Sanctuary. The disciples couldn''t contain their joy.


    Goddess Sylvia had never explicitly forbidden love, but allowing Valentine''s Day to be celebrated was a huge step forward. It was a break from tradition, something no one had expected.


    No one knew why she had made this decision, but it was clear that the ever-distant and proud goddess was slowly changing.


    "Thank you, Goddess!"


    "Praise the Goddess!"


    There wasn''t a single voice of dissent. Both disciples and elders alike felt their respect for her deepen. Every step she took seemed to reflect a deeper understanding of herself, a refinement of her spirit.


    This was a goddess worthy of their admiration. S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With two hours left until the end of Valentine''s Day, Sky Sanctuary was more alive than it had been in years.


    The entire sanctuary was lit up, the night sky glowing with the light of countless lanterns. The air buzzed with excitement and celebration.


    But in the quiet of her chambers, Sylvia stood by the window, gazing at the moon. She seemed lost in thought, a hint of regret flickering in her eyes.


    Maybe she shouldn''t have thrown that gift at Timothy. It was too embarrassing, and now she''d wasted four whole hours of Valentine''s Day��


    Sigh.


    The moonlight bathed the cold, empty room, and a soft, almost heavenly sigh escaped her lips.


    It was a sigh filled with regret and a touch of longing.


    "What a beautiful night. Why would anyone be sighing alone in a place like this?"


    A voice suddenly broke the silence.


    Moments later, a foot stepped into the chamber.


    Sylvia looked up, and for a brief moment, a flicker of joy crossed her delicate face. But she quickly masked it, putting on a cool, distant expression. "What are you doing here?"


    "Well, I couldn''t just leave my wife sitting here all alone, sighing in her room, could I?" Timothy grinned.


    "Who''s sighing?"


    "If it wasn''t you, then who let out that big ''sigh~'' just now?"


    "I�� I didn''t!" Sylvia''s eyes darted away, avoiding his gaze.


    Timothy, already making himself at home, walked further into the room and flopped down onto the soft bed. "Wife, it''s Valentine''s Day. How about I sleep here tonight?"


    He had meant it as a playful tease, just testing the waters.


    But to his surprise, Sylvia lay down beside him, right there on the bed. "If you want to, you can stay the night. After all��"


    Her cheeks flushed a deep red as she thought about the Valentine''s Day gift she had given him earlier. She fell silent, her eyes flickering with a mix of embarrassment and shyness.


    Even Timothy was a little taken aback.


    But who in their right mind would turn down the chance to spend the night next to a goddess?


    The moonlight filtered through the curtains, casting a soft glow on Sylvia''s ethereal beauty.


    Timothy scooted a little closer. "Wife, it''s kind of cold in here. Mind if I use you as a pillow?"


    "You! You''re pushing your luck!"


    Her heart clearly skipped a beat at his bold request, but her hand, which lightly pressed against his chest, didn''t apply any real force.


    Instead, her soft body leaned gently into his embrace, far more comfortable than any pillow could ever be.


    And she wasn''t just soft��her breath was warm and quick, carrying a faint, cool fragrance that filled the air.


    A pillow like this? You wouldn''t find one anywhere in the world.


    Her hair cascaded down, her body soft and warm.


    Holding her close, Timothy couldn''t help but think: this was shaping up to be the most perfect Valentine''s Day ever.

 Chapter 194 - 194: The moment we’ve been waiting for is finally here!

    The next morning, as the first light of dawn broke, Timothy stepped out of the room.


    He had never slept so soundly before.


    As the rumors said, the body of the Holy Emperor indeed emitted a subtle, mysterious aura that resonated with the natural order of the universe.


    But unlike those who were content just being near the Holy Emperor, Timothy had spent the entire night holding Goddess Sylvia in his arms.


    After being bathed in the Holy Emperor''s aura all night, the faint, orchid-like fragrance still lingered in Timothy''s nose.


    And that wasn''t all...


    Timothy flexed his fingers and coughed lightly.


    With a woman as stunning as Goddess Sylvia sleeping beside him, what man could resist making a move?


    Naturally, he had taken the opportunity to get a little handsy with his wife. Although he hadn''t managed to push things too far, perhaps because it was Valentine''s Day, Sylvia hadn''t resisted his advances as much as usual!


    Thinking back to the one-of-a-kind, heavenly sensation, Timothy couldn''t help but sigh. Last night had been truly wonderful...


    And it seemed like his wife''s tolerance had increased quite a bit compared to before...


    Turning around, Timothy saw Sylvia stepping out of the bedroom, her cheeks slightly flushed.


    The moment she saw him, she crossed her arms over her chest, as if afraid Timothy might try something sneaky again.


    "Relax, babe. I''m not some kind of animal. We can save that for tonight when we''re back in the bedroom��"


    Timothy smiled mischievously.


    Sylvia, her mind flashing back to the events of the previous night, was both embarrassed and furious. She stepped forward and pinched Timothy''s waist, giving it a sharp twist. "Tell me, how much did you take advantage of me while I was asleep last night?"


    A pinch from the Holy Emperor was no ordinary pinch. Even Timothy, who was no weakling, gritted his teeth in pain. "Babe, you''ve got to believe me! I only took a tiny bit of advantage, just a little bit!"


    "Hmph, fine."


    Sylvia let go, huffing in annoyance.


    Seeing her pouty expression, Timothy couldn''t help but smile.


    As a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, there was no way Sylvia had been completely unaware of his actions while she slept. She just hadn''t bothered to stop him.


    Maybe this was what they called "playing hard to get"...


    "But, on this trip to Blooming Sanctuary, the Holy Maiden and I discovered something. It seems like Holy Emperor Featherwind is getting ready to make a move."


    Timothy''s expression grew serious as he recounted the events of their journey to Blooming Sanctuary, though he left out a few details.


    After all, there was no way he could mention the part about being bombarded with love letters from female disciples. And it was probably best to keep quiet about Holy Maiden Aeliana falling into the water, too.


    "You''re saying that Holy Emperor Featherwind has built a floating fortress that can even block other Holy Emperors from entering, and he used the Dragon Blood Formation to destroy one of the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions in Blooming Sanctuary?"


    As she listened, Sylvia''s expression grew colder.


    The Dragon Blood Formation seemed to be getting more and more refined. And since they had already started targeting Blooming Sanctuary, it was likely a sign that they were preparing to go to war with Sky Sanctuary.


    It looked like a war between Holy Emperors was just around the corner.


    But...


    "I don''t care how many Holy Emperors they have. If they dare covet Sky Sanctuary, I''ll make sure they''re wiped from existence."


    As Sylvia spoke, a chilling aura radiated from her body.


    It was the overwhelming, invisible might of a Holy Emperor!


    Even if she had to face two Holy Emperors at once, along with the remnants of Holy Emperor Thunderflame''s forces, Sylvia showed no fear.


    In fact, she seemed even more determined.


    This was Goddess Sylvia��no matter how powerful her enemies were, she would never back down.


    "By the way, which of the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions was destroyed in Blooming Sanctuary?" Sylvia suddenly asked.


    Timothy replied, "It was the Blossom of Love."


    "The Blossom of Love?"


    Sylvia''s expression shifted slightly.


    "I''ve heard that the Blossom of Love can influence people''s emotions, making them intensely crave romance and a partner.


    Its effects are said to be as potent as the strongest aphrodisiacs.


    If that''s the case, is there something you''re not telling me?"


    Sylvia smiled, but there was something off about the smile at the corner of her lips.


    It even felt a little... cold.


    "Blooming Sanctuary is full of female disciples, and with their level of cultivation, most of them probably couldn''t resist the effects of the Blossom of Love.


    Even Holy Maiden Aeliana might have been affected.


    So, Timothy~," Sylvia''s voice took on a teasing tone, "is there something you''re hiding from me~?"


    "Hiss~"


    Seeing Sylvia''s narrowed eyes and that subtle smile, Timothy instantly felt a chill run down his spine.


    He never expected his wife to be such a sharp detective!


    How did she even pick up on this?!


    "Ahem, babe, you''ve got to believe me. I didn''t mention Holy Maiden Aeliana falling into the water because I didn''t want to cause any misunderstandings��


    Wait, no! What I meant was, even though Holy Maiden Aeliana accidentally fell into the water, she still stayed true to her heart��"


    Timothy suddenly realized that no matter how he explained it, he was only digging himself deeper.


    "The big battle is about to start, and I need to discuss cultivation techniques with the other disciples. You should rest for a bit, babe."


    With an awkward cough, Timothy quickly made his escape from the bedroom.


    ...


    In front of Goddess Sylvia''s sacred statue, a group of disciples was diligently practicing their cultivation. sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The strength of Sky Sanctuary was undeniable, and most of the disciples were elites from all corners of the world.


    But the actions of Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade were strange and unpredictable. Who knew what secrets they were hiding?


    This upcoming battle would be full of uncertainties, and it was impossible to predict how things would unfold.


    Hovering above the statue of the goddess, Timothy suddenly erupted with a surge of lightning.


    As thunder rumbled, the sky began to darken, and storm clouds slowly gathered.


    "Brother Timothy!"


    The disciples below looked up in shock, their voices filled with awe.


    "According to the latest intelligence, the war with the two Holy Emperors is coming sooner than we expected.


    Before that happens, I hope all of you can quickly strengthen yourselves and contribute to the goddess''s cause."


    Though Timothy''s words were brief, they immediately caused a stir.


    "The moment we''ve been waiting for is finally here!"


    The memory of the three Holy Emperors joining forces to attack the goddess a hundred years ago was still etched deeply in the hearts of the disciples.


    They had all been waiting for the chance to avenge that humiliation.


    "For the goddess, let''s crush them!"


    "Two Holy Emperors? So what? We''ll make them pay for what they did!"


    The crowd erupted in excitement.


    At that moment, Timothy''s body surged with even more lightning.


    Countless bolts of lightning branched out, following the intricate patterns of Oak Leaf''s Path, and connected with each disciple.


    Bathed in the lightning, the disciples'' auras began to rise rapidly.


    With a wave of Timothy''s hand, the disciples of Sky Sanctuary, now cloaked in lightning, advanced and retreated in perfect unison.


    Covered in the terrifying power of thunder, they looked like an army sent from the heavens.


    Their presence was overwhelming, filled with majesty and power.


    This battle��Sky Sanctuary was determined to win!

 Chapter 195 - 195: Level 7 Alchemist!

    [Revered by the disciples of Sky Sanctuary]


    [Enhanced by the feedback from countless lightning spells]


    [Comprehension +20%, cultivation significantly increased, and understanding of the Arcane Arts greatly improved.]


    As Timothy absorbed the continuous feedback, the disciples bathed in the lightning were equally excited, observing the changes in themselves.


    Not only did their bodies feel brimming with energy, as if ready to burst, but even those who had never studied lightning magic could now wield it at a level far beyond their usual abilities.


    Their attacks and defenses, their advances and retreats��everything was more powerful than ever before!


    Under Timothy''s command, the disciples of Sky Sanctuary moved with perfect coordination, like a well-trained elite force.


    "Elder Turner, it seems Timothy is training the disciples," Turner reported to Sylvia, who stood nearby.


    "Let him be," Sylvia nodded slightly. "You can spread the word��if any other disciples want to join, they''re welcome."


    "Understood."


    Dark clouds gathered as more and more disciples of Sky Sanctuary joined in.


    Under Timothy''s training, they looked like an army descending from the heavens, their presence awe-inspiring and terrifying.


    The lightning that filled the sky illuminated everything, so much so that even nearby sects could feel the overwhelming power. They stared in shock toward Sky Sanctuary, completely unable to comprehend what was happening.


    What on earth is Sky Sanctuary doing?


    Thunder roared, and countless bolts of lightning flashed.


    The disciples'' strength continued to rise, step by step.


    It wasn''t until half a day had passed that Timothy finally withdrew the lightning.


    The sky gradually cleared, and the bright sunlight shone down.


    As the disciples examined their own changes, they were overjoyed.


    Not only had their strength temporarily increased while bathed in the lightning, but the benefits hadn''t faded. Many found that their power, comprehension, and even their bodies, tempered by the lightning, had been permanently enhanced!


    "What kind of magic is this? I''ve been stuck at the same level for ten years, and now I''ve finally broken through. Thank you, Brother Timothy!"


    "My body, which has been weak for so many years, has been strengthened to this extent. What kind of lightning magic did Brother Timothy use?" Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Holy crap, my strength��it''s back!"


    The disciples were ecstatic, their shouts echoing one after another. It wasn''t just the excitement of growing stronger,with this incredible lightning magic, Sky Sanctuary now had a much better chance of standing up to the two Holy Emperors!


    [Revered by the disciples]


    [Absorbing feedback from the lightning magic]


    [Comprehension +60%, cultivation significantly increased, and understanding of the Arcane Arts greatly improved.]


    Timothy had only intended to boost the disciples'' strength before the upcoming battle, but he hadn''t expected the feedback he received to be even greater.


    But just then, two deafening thunderclaps suddenly rang out.


    In the once-clear sky, two bolts of lightning struck down again��one crimson, the other emerald green.


    Within the lightning, there seemed to be an immense spiritual energy and an aura of profound mystery.


    The red and green bolts of lightning tore the sky open, as if creating two rifts.


    At the same time, a strange and boundless energy began to radiate from Timothy''s body.


    The disciples stared in shock at the bizarre scene before them, unsure of what was happening.


    Elder Turner, who had once been deeply immersed in alchemy, turned pale as a sheet. "This... this lightning and aura... Timothy has just reached the seventh level as both a blacksmith and an alchemist!"


    He stood there, dumbfounded.


    The last time he saw Timothy reach the sixth level, Elder Turner had already felt like his mind couldn''t keep up.


    Without the ancient secret techniques, even sixth-level blacksmiths and alchemists were incredibly rare, holding high status across the continent of Elant.


    As for the seventh level? They were practically unheard of.


    Forget rumors��Elder Turner had only ever heard vague, unreliable stories about such people.


    To be a seventh-level blacksmith and alchemist at the same time?


    Elder Turner couldn''t even find the words to describe it.


    This was as valuable to Sky Sanctuary as gaining an army of a hundred thousand!


    "Goddess��"


    Elder Turner stared at Sylvia in shock, but she remained calm, simply watching everything unfold.


    It was as if she had expected this all along.


    Was it because the Goddess was always so composed, or did she just know Timothy too well?


    Elder Turner couldn''t tell anymore.


    [Congratulations, Host, for advancing to a Level 7 Alchemist!]


    [Congratulations, Host, for advancing to a Level 7 Alchemist!]


    The system''s voice echoed in Timothy''s mind, and he paused for a moment.


    "Level 7?"


    On the continent of Elant, rumors about seventh-level blacksmiths and alchemists were incredibly rare.


    Looks like I''ve really hit the jackpot, Timothy thought.


    Seventh-level alchemists were almost nonexistent. If he could start crafting some rare elixirs��


    "Hey, babe, can you get me an alchemy furnace?" Timothy asked as he walked over to Sylvia.


    "An alchemy furnace?"


    "Yeah, the higher the quality, the better," Timothy replied.


    Sylvia reached out and pulled an alchemy furnace from thin air.


    The furnace was adorned with intricate phoenix carvings, clearly of exceptional quality.


    "This was the treasure I used when I was learning alchemy," Sylvia said. "But for some reason, the elixirs I made always turned out a little�� strange. The only thing I could make really well were poison pills. Everything else, no matter what it was supposed to be, always ended up with some kind of toxic effect. A few times, I almost poisoned a couple of Holy Emperors who were testing the pills."


    As she recalled the past, a slightly confused, almost innocent expression crossed Sylvia''s face, giving her a kind of endearing, clueless charm.


    Timothy couldn''t help but laugh.


    So, not only does my wife have a knack for making poisonous food, but she''s got the same talent in alchemy too.


    From now on, I''ll have to be extra careful not to accidentally eat anything she makes. Otherwise, not even the system might be able to save me.


    "Don''t worry," Timothy said with a smile. "From now on, if you want any elixirs, just leave it to me."


    He took the alchemy furnace from her and headed toward the back of the mountain.


    "What''s Brother Timothy up to now?"


    "I saw him borrow an alchemy furnace from Goddess Sylvia. Could it be�� he''s going to make some elixirs?"


    "But I''ve never seen Brother Timothy practice alchemy before��"


    While the disciples were puzzled, Elder Turner''s expression grew even more astonished.


    "Could it be that Timothy, who''s never even touched alchemy before, can actually craft elixirs?"


    He didn''t want to believe it. He couldn''t believe it.


    But as he looked toward the back of the mountain, Elder Turner could already see a thin trail of smoke rising from the alchemy furnace.


    Timothy had clearly started the process.


    As Elder Turner hesitated, unsure of what to think, and the disciples watched in confusion, a sudden fragrance filled the air, spreading across the entire mountain peak.


    That mysterious, intoxicating scent��


    It was unmistakably the rich aroma of a high-grade elixir!

 Chapter 196 - 196: The quality of these elixirs...!

    "The fragrance of this elixir...


    A sixth-tier... no, it might even be higher!"


    Even the disciples who knew nothing about alchemy were utterly shocked at this moment.


    What does a sixth-tier, or possibly even seventh-tier, elixir mean?


    Priceless. Even if you had Mana Crystals, you couldn''t buy it!


    An elixir of this level would drive anyone mad with desire.


    Could it really be... that Senior Brother Timothy made this?


    For a moment, all the disciples of Sky Sanctuary were completely dumbfounded.


    Sky Sanctuary suddenly had an alchemist capable of crafting elixirs above the sixth tier, and it was none other than Timothy himself.


    If word of this got out, it would cause an uproar.


    People would be lining up at Timothy''s door, begging him to make elixirs!


    Meanwhile, in the back mountain...


    [Congratulations, Host. You have successfully crafted a seventh-tier elixir: Solar Blaze Elixir.]


    The Solar Blaze Elixir is a high-tier elixir that can cleanse the body, strengthen the bones, and greatly enhance one''s potential.


    The base recipe alone is for a fifth-tier elixir.


    But the one Timothy crafted had reached the seventh tier!


    A seventh-tier elixir could defy the heavens, even regrow flesh on bones or turn a failure into a genius.


    The quality of this Solar Blaze Elixir was beyond question.


    Without hesitation, Timothy opened the system shop to search for more.


    Almost every recipe cost 10 skill points, and he only had 127 left. But if he could craft more useful elixirs, it would be worth the expense.


    After all, he had just stepped into the Ocean''s Gate realm. Not only did he need to stabilize his cultivation, but he also had to find a way to ascend to the Transcendence Realm.


    The Transcendence Realm was where one could command entire regions, revered as a Holy Emperor.


    A Holy Emperor was the true symbol of power on the continent of Elant!


    "Soul Purification Elixir: Cleanses the soul and refines one''s essence."


    "Crimson Flame Essence: Grants insight into the Crimson Flame Lotus."


    "Heavenly Snow Lotus Elixir: A top-tier elixir that drives female cultivators wild, known for its beauty-enhancing properties."


    Timothy didn''t hesitate to exchange for all three recipes and began working with his alchemy furnace to craft the elixirs.


    Even though he had only learned alchemy through books in the Arcane Library, after reaching the level of a seventh-tier alchemist, it felt as if he had mastered the craft instinctively.


    His control over the process was flawless, as if he had done it a thousand times before.


    The timing of the heat, the infusion of spiritual energy...


    He gathered the surrounding spiritual energy into the furnace and controlled the condensation of the elixirs within.


    Everything Timothy did was nearly perfect.


    "Solar Blaze Elixir."


    "Soul Purification Elixir."


    "Crimson Flame Essence."


    "Heavenly Snow Lotus Elixir."


    One by one, the seventh-tier elixirs took form.


    The spiritual energy and mystical aura they emitted even caused a phenomenon in the heavens.


    Though there was no rain, a rainbow appeared in the sky, swirling above the alchemy furnace.


    And that wasn''t all��the fragrance of the elixirs filled the air, spreading far and wide.


    The scent was like flowers in bloom, refreshing and intoxicating, making anyone who smelled it feel as if they were floating in a dream.


    Each of the four elixirs had its own distinct fragrance, blending together and drifting throughout Sky Sanctuary.


    The rainbow and the strange phenomena in the sky were clear signs of the miraculous events happening in the back mountain.


    "How many elixirs has Senior Brother Timothy made?


    And the quality of these elixirs...!"


    Even those who knew nothing about elixirs could sense from the phenomena just how extraordinary they were.


    Just by breathing in the fragrance in the air, everyone felt as if their bodies were undergoing a tangible improvement.


    If they could actually consume one of these elixirs, they couldn''t even imagine what kind of transformation they would experience.


    It was one thing to have incredible talent and insight in cultivation, but to also be at the pinnacle of alchemy on the continent of Elant? Senior Brother Timothy was just too much!


    Sky Sanctuary erupted into chaos, with the disciples'' discussions and exclamations of shock flooding the air like an unstoppable tide.


    Elder Turner, who had once been obsessed with alchemy but had seen no success for years, was completely dumbfounded. Even Sylvia, who usually maintained a calm and indifferent demeanor, showed a hint of surprise in her expression.


    The fragrance of the elixirs filled the air, and at that moment, the entire Sky Sanctuary seemed to be enveloped in this rich aroma.


    Accompanied by the strange, flowing lights in the sky, the scene was like something out of a fairy tale��a paradise.


    This was the power of a seventh-tier elixir, a substance that gathered the essence of the world''s spiritual energy!


    Even Holy Emperor-level experts would crave a seventh-tier elixir with an intense desire.


    [Congratulations, Host, for successfully crafting the Solar Blaze Elixir.]


    [Congratulations, Host, for successfully crafting the Soul Purification Elixir.]


    [...]


    One by one, the elixirs were placed on the grass beside the alchemy furnace. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Each one was enough to cause a massive uproar.


    Timothy had now reached the Ocean''s Gate realm.


    In just two years since arriving in this world, he had gone from Aura Initiation straight to Ocean''s Gate.


    Such a terrifying speed��if you searched through the entire history of the Elant continent, you wouldn''t find a single person who had achieved this.


    Two years!


    Even those with unparalleled talent, the ones who were hailed as prodigies and destined to become Holy Emperors, would need at least a century to reach Ocean''s Gate.


    If people knew that Timothy had done it in just two years, the entire continent would be thrown into an uproar.


    But even so, with the looming battle between Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade, he had to increase his strength as quickly as possible.


    Without hesitation, Timothy swallowed all five elixirs in front of him, leaving only the Heavenly Snow Lotus Elixir untouched.


    A wave of fragrant energy instantly surged through him, as if endless streams of spiritual energy were pouring into his body, spreading through his meridians and into every part of his being.


    The Solar Blaze Elixir felt like an inferno, burning Timothy''s body from the inside out.


    The Soul Purification Elixir condensed into a powerful force, tearing at his very soul.


    The Crimson Flame Essence refined every inch of his body.


    It was as if he was being subjected to both scorching heat and freezing cold at the same time. The overwhelming pain swept through him, attacking every part of his body.


    But this pain was a sign of growth.


    Not only was his physical body being torn apart and rebuilt, but even his soul felt like it was being ripped to shreds by the elixirs.


    In the midst of this unbearable pain, beads of sweat rolled down Timothy''s forehead. He gritted his teeth and endured it.


    Torn apart, reformed, torn apart again, and then healed.


    Over and over, the pain and the overwhelming power of the elixirs gradually began to subside.


    And just then, a golden phantom slowly emerged behind Timothy.


    A massive Sacred Form, radiating an aura of awe-inspiring majesty.


    The four meridians of the Ancient Saintly Body opened simultaneously, and golden patterns spread across Timothy''s entire body.


    Timothy''s strength had been pushed to its absolute limit.


    With a low shout, a surge of immense spiritual energy erupted within him.


    The sheer force of it instantly devoured the spiritual energy of the three elixirs, absorbing it completely into his body.


    At that moment, the Ancient Saintly Body shone with a brilliant light!

 Chapter 197 - 197: Not suitable for kids, not suitable for kids

    Boom!


    A golden light burst out in all directions, carrying with it a faint, lingering scent of rare herbs.


    At that moment, Timothy slowly opened his eyes.


    His pupils were now tinged with a golden hue, giving him an almost divine, radiant appearance��majestic and awe-inspiring.


    Whoosh.


    Even the simple act of Timothy exhaling sent a powerful shockwave rippling outward.


    His body had been tempered, his soul cleansed.


    After repeatedly refining his body and spirit with three potent elixirs, Timothy had undergone a significant transformation. Not only had he fully stabilized his Ocean''s Gate realm, but he had also taken a step further, advancing directly to the mid-stage of Ocean''s Gate! S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Each major realm was notoriously difficult to break through. Even if someone managed to force their way up, it could take years just to stabilize their new level, let alone make further progress.


    This is why the gap between practitioners at different stages often felt like an insurmountable chasm. Only through years of accumulation could one hope to ascend to higher realms.


    But Timothy had shattered this norm. By consuming several seventh-tier elixirs in quick succession and harnessing the terrifying devouring and growth speed of his Ancient Saintly Body, he had achieved what would be impossible for anyone else.


    For most people, even if they had access to such rare elixirs, their bodies wouldn''t be able to handle more than one. Without the Ancient Saintly Body, taking even a second elixir would be fatal, let alone beneficial.


    Timothy slowly stood up, and with his movement, a final, powerful wave of energy spread out in all directions.


    The holy golden light in his eyes gradually faded. Clenching his fists, Timothy could clearly feel the surge in his strength.


    His body was now as solid as a rock, his soul steady and firm.


    But that wasn''t all. Timothy''s spiritual awareness swept across the land, as if he were gazing down from the heavens.


    Everything within a radius of hundreds of miles was within his perception.


    He could hear the bustling chatter of people on the streets, and even the intimate whispers of couples in their small rooms, laughing and flirting with each other.


    This was a completely different level from before.


    Upon reaching Ocean''s Gate, the once limited storage of spiritual energy within a practitioner''s body expanded into something as vast as the ocean��endless, inexhaustible.


    At this stage, one could even connect with the world itself, summoning the spiritual energy of the heavens and earth.


    This is why only those who had reached Ocean''s Gate could summon their Sacred Form, unleashing powers capable of moving mountains and shaking the heavens.


    And because of this, despite the long and arduous journey, countless practitioners continued to strive toward this realm, undeterred.


    Ding! Congratulations, Host, on successfully breaking through to the mid-stage of Ocean''s Gate. You have received a system reward: a secret recipe.


    Just then, the system''s voice suddenly rang out.


    "A secret recipe?"


    Timothy hadn''t expected the system to be so thoughtful. It seemed to know he had been thinking about alchemy, and now it had gifted him a recipe.


    "But what kind of recipe is it?"


    Curious and a little excited, Timothy focused his mind and checked the reward in his spiritual sea.


    The recipe was covered in a golden sheen, with a faint glow radiating from it. Its aura felt ancient, as if it had existed since the dawn of time.


    Not only was it incredibly old, but it also exuded a faint, sacred energy.


    What could be written on this recipe to warrant such grandeur?


    With a flash of brilliant light, Timothy opened the recipe.


    And there it was��


    [Heavenly-level Elixir��Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill]


    In an instant, Timothy remembered the Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill that his wife had confiscated from him.


    The Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill was indeed powerful, but its rarity made it nearly impossible to find in the world.


    "My man! My good man!"


    Timothy was so moved he didn''t know what to say. If the system had a physical form, he would''ve patted it on the back like a true brother.


    Without wasting any time, Timothy set up his alchemy furnace and began crafting the Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill.


    He might not need it right now, but when it came to his goddess�� well, it was only a matter of time before he''d need it!


    "Huh? What''s that smell?"


    A strange fragrance once again filled the Sky Sanctuary.


    After being repeatedly stunned by Timothy''s miraculous ability to craft elixirs, everyone had become somewhat numb to the shock. Yet, a flicker of curiosity sparked once again.


    This time, the aura of the elixir was just as potent as before, clearly indicating it was another high-grade creation. But there was something... odd about it.


    Especially for...


    While the ordinary disciples didn''t seem to notice much, the High Priests felt a sudden jolt. Their bodies trembled slightly, and they were overcome with a sense of clarity and vigor, unlike anything they had experienced before.


    Oscar, who had always struggled with self-doubt, suddenly had a gleam in his eyes. The frail, elderly appearance he once had seemed to vanish, replaced by a newfound energy and determination.


    "Do you feel that? Something strange?"


    "I feel like I''ve gotten ten years younger!"


    "Ten? Feels more like a hundred!"


    The elders exchanged bewildered glances, their shock quickly giving way to excitement. "What kind of elixir did that kid Timothy make this time?"


    "No idea, but whatever it is, we have to get one. No matter the cost, I''m getting my hands on one of those!"


    Their words were filled with a sense of renewal, and they couldn''t hide their excitement.


    "It''s ready."


    Timothy carefully removed the entire batch of freshly crafted Dragon''s Roar Virility Pills from the furnace, storing the other elixirs he had made alongside them. There were about thirty or forty seventh-grade elixirs in total, with the most abundant being the Heavenly Snow Lotus Elixir��he had made twelve of those!


    After packing up his alchemy furnace, Timothy flew back to the main hall with the elixirs in hand.


    "Honey, I brought you some elixirs."


    He placed seven pristine, snow-white Heavenly Snow Lotus Elixirs, which emitted a faint chill and delicate fragrance, into a wooden box and handed it to Sylvia.


    Seeing the full set of twelve elixirs, Sylvia coughed lightly, clearly a bit embarrassed as she scolded him, "Seventh-grade elixirs are so precious, and instead of making something useful, you''re crafting beauty elixirs? What''s the point?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? Because you''re more important to me than anything else." Timothy smiled warmly.


    His words made Sylvia''s breath catch for a moment, and her heart began to race uncontrollably.


    "You smooth talker~"


    Her tone, though laced with mock annoyance, couldn''t hide the hint of shyness.


    "Don''t worry, I made other elixirs too."


    Timothy reassured her, then began pulling out the rest of the elixirs one by one.


    "This one''s a Solar Blaze Elixir, this one''s a Soul Purification Elixir, and here''s a Crimson Flame Essence, and��"


    Suddenly, Timothy quickly hid an elixir engraved with dragon patterns behind his back, pretending nothing had happened.


    "What''s that one?" Sylvia asked, tilting her head curiously. Timothy immediately shifted to block her view.


    She tilted her head to the right, and Timothy swiftly turned his body to keep it hidden.


    Her curious gaze couldn''t quite catch what Timothy was trying to conceal.


    "Not suitable for kids, not suitable for kids," Timothy muttered, coughing awkwardly.


    Only the sound of Timothy''s embarrassed coughs echoed through the hall.

 Chapter 198 - 198: Marriage, huh…

    As Timothy stepped out of the grand hall, a group of elders suddenly gathered around him.


    "Heh heh, Timothy, my young friend, I''d like to discuss something with you."


    These High Priests, usually so dignified and revered, now seemed oddly humble, and their expressions clearly hinted at something unusual.


    "Ahem, I really didn''t want to bother you, but the scent of the elixir you crafted at the end�� it was like we were young again. We were hoping you could spare us a couple of pills. What do you say?"


    Their faces flushed with embarrassment, but despite their awkwardness, the elders shamelessly pressed Timothy for the elixir.


    "The elixir I made last time?"


    Timothy quickly recalled what they were talking about.


    "You elders��"


    He hadn''t expected that these usually solemn and respected figures weren''t as serious as they appeared.


    With a smile, Timothy said, "I can give you the elixir, but it''s not cheap. You''ll have to offer something in return."


    "Whatever the price, Timothy, my young friend, just name it. We''ll pay in Mana Crystals if that''s what you want," one of the elders replied eagerly, sensing a glimmer of hope.


    "Mana Crystals aren''t really what I''m after," Timothy waved his hand dismissively. "But�� if you''re willing to trade some Epic-level Arcane Arts, especially ones from outside the Sky Sanctuary, then we can talk."


    "Epic-level Arcane Arts? That''s�� impossible for us to have."


    Epic-level, Heavenly-level, Rare-level�� Each Epic-level Arcane Art was priceless. At the mention of this, the elders immediately looked conflicted and hesitant.


    They tried to play dumb, but Timothy wasn''t buying it.


    He knew full well that these High Priests were only overshadowed by the immense power of Goddess Sylvia within the Sky Sanctuary. But in reality, each of them had once been a force to be reckoned with, hailed as Holy Emperors in their own right.


    Their little act wasn''t going to fool Timothy.


    "Well, if the elders aren''t willing, I guess I''ll just keep the elixir to myself," Timothy said, pulling out a Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill from his sleeve. He casually began to put it back into his pocket, as if it didn''t matter to him.


    But the elders'' eyes widened in shock, their faces filled with disbelief.


    "That elixir�� could it really be the legendary��"


    The Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill wasn''t just about enhancing virility as its name suggested. It could also significantly boost one''s physical abilities and provide countless other benefits. Such a rare and precious elixir was almost impossible to come by.


    There were very few alchemists capable of crafting such a pill, and even fewer who possessed the secret recipe. To think they were lucky enough to see one here! It really was the Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill!


    "I''ll trade! Timothy, my young friend, please don''t take it back!"


    "I''ll trade too! Forget Epic-level Arcane Arts, I''ll give you anything!"


    The elders panicked, rushing forward in a frenzy.


    ��


    A while later, each elder carefully tucked away one or two pills, handling them as if they were the most fragile treasures. But as they watched Timothy pocket various magical artifacts and Arcane Arts into his spatial ring, they couldn''t help but feel a pang of regret.


    Sure, they got the elixirs, but they had practically given away all their prized possessions!


    "By the way, Timothy, since you''re so skilled in alchemy, why not check out the Alchemy Convention?" Elder Turner asked, still eyeing the treasures Timothy had taken.


    "Alchemy Convention?" Timothy raised an eyebrow.


    "That''s right. Every year, there''s a three-month-long Alchemy Convention held at the base of Battleforge Mountain. Alchemists from all over come to trade their creations. If I''m not mistaken, there are only about ten days left this year. But you''ve still got time to make it. And with the kind of elixirs you can make, you''d be swimming in profits!"


    "Battleforge Mountain, huh? Sounds interesting," Timothy nodded, making a mental note.


    "Well, I''ll be off then."


    Though they had finally gotten their hands on the coveted elixirs, the elders couldn''t shake the feeling of loss. They had traded away treasures they''d hoarded for years��some of them felt like they''d even lost their shirts to Timothy. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With mixed emotions, the elders slowly made their way off into the distance.


    [Ding! The Alchemy Convention at Battleforge Mountain is expected to reveal a highly significant ancient treasure soon. The host is advised to attend.]


    The system''s voice echoed in Timothy''s mind.


    "Looks like this Alchemy Convention is definitely worth checking out," Timothy mused.


    With the looming battle against the forces of Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade, getting his hands on some powerful treasures could tip the scales in his favor.


    But before that��


    Timothy strolled leisurely through the back hills, and soon enough, he spotted Sylvia.


    Down the slope, a few couples were cuddling and being all lovey-dovey, openly embracing each other. Normally, Sylvia''s sharp eyes would catch everything around her, but today, she was hiding behind a tree, completely absorbed in watching the couples, unaware of Timothy''s approach.


    "Hey, babe."


    A light tap on her shoulder made Sylvia''s body tremble slightly, clearly startled.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked, her cool expression finally relaxing when she saw it was Timothy.


    "Of course, I came to find you, my dear wife. But what are you doing here?" Timothy asked with a playful smile.


    "I just happened to pass by. It''s not like I was watching anything on purpose!" Sylvia hurriedly tried to explain.


    "Oh? You weren''t watching on purpose, but you''re hiding behind a tree, totally focused on those couples down there?"


    Her attempt at an excuse didn''t work at all.


    Sylvia bit her lip, and after a moment, she finally sighed and admitted, "I was just curious�� How can those couples be so bold, doing such intimate things in front of others? I mean, that kind of�� embarrassing stuff��"


    So that''s what the goddess is focused on�� Timothy thought, holding back a laugh.


    After a brief pause, he smiled and said, "Love is a natural part of life. It''s just that you, my dear wife, tend to see it as something too difficult to accept. But I have a way to help you get over that."


    "Get over it? How?" Sylvia asked, intrigued.


    "It''s simple. Just marry me right here and now. Then you''ll never have to think of being affectionate as something embarrassing again."


    "You!"


    Sylvia''s face flushed with embarrassment at his bold suggestion. But, without realizing it, a soft, almost enchanting glimmer appeared in her eyes.


    "Marriage, huh��" she murmured to herself, lost in thought.


    At that moment, Timothy gently placed a piccolo in her hands.


    "This piccolo�� It''s a Heavenly-level artifact!"


    Feeling the cool, soothing energy flowing from the piccolo, Sylvia couldn''t help but show a hint of surprise.


    "Didn''t you bet that you could learn to play the piccolo in one night? I''ll lend it to you for a few days. When I get back, I''ll teach you how to play it properly, step by step."


    "Hmph, don''t think just because it''s a Heavenly-level artifact that it''ll be too hard for me to master. I''ll learn it in one night and show you!" Sylvia huffed, a proud smile tugging at her lips.

 Chapter 199 - 199: Finally, its happening!

    "By the way, there''s actually something else I haven''t given you yet."


    Sylvia''s eyes darted away shyly as she spoke, her cheeks slightly flushed. She seemed a little embarrassed, especially after hearing that Timothy was heading to the Alchemy Conference.


    Timothy, momentarily caught off guard by Sylvia''s beauty, felt his heart skip a beat. Then, a wave of excitement surged through him.


    "Something else you haven''t given me?" he asked, his mind racing.


    He suddenly remembered the gift Sylvia had given him on Valentine''s Day.


    A brassiere...


    The faint scent of Sylvia still lingered on it, stored away in his spatial ring, the fragrance never quite fading.


    Not wanting to embarrass her further, Timothy had never brought up the brassiere again. But now, Sylvia was saying there was another gift she hadn''t given him yet.


    What could possibly compare to the brassiere? And something she had prepared for so long?


    As he thought about it, a sudden realization hit him like a bolt of lightning.


    Could it be... that the gift was her?


    "Don''t worry," Timothy said, trying to keep his voice steady. "I''ll be quick this time. When I get back, I''ll teach you how to play the piccolo. And maybe we can..."


    He coughed awkwardly, feeling a mix of excitement and nervousness. Could it be that the day he had been waiting for was finally coming?


    He had thought that just holding Sylvia in his arms like a pillow was already a dream come true. But now...


    With his heart full of anticipation, Timothy left the Sky Sanctuary and quickly called for Azura.


    "You grown-ups are something else," Azura said, giving Timothy a knowing smile, her expression oddly mature for her age.


    "What do you mean?" Timothy asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Don''t play dumb. You were just talking about teaching the goddess how to play the piccolo, and now you''re trying to fool an innocent kid like me!"


    Azura covered her face, pretending to be embarrassed.


    "Innocent? If you''re innocent, then there''s not a single pure child left in the world," Timothy said, half-laughing, half-exasperated. Then, with a mock-serious tone, he added, "Keep talking like that, and I''ll take away all seven of your Golden Scale Dragon Carp."


    "Golden Scale Dragon Carp? No, no, I''m sorry!" Azura immediately backed down, her bravado vanishing. After all, nothing in the world was more important to her than those Golden Scale Dragon Carp!


    Just then, Timothy dangled the seven shimmering fish above her head, their golden scales reflecting the sunlight in dazzling patterns. Azura''s eyes lit up instantly.


    "My Golden Scale Dragon Carp! Give them to me!" she cried, jumping up to grab them, but Timothy easily dodged her.


    When she turned around again, Timothy had already placed the fish in her hands. He gently patted her head and said, "Consider these a thank-you for helping me with the Valentine''s Day gift. But this time, try to eat them slowly, okay? Don''t just swallow them whole without even tasting them."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll save them and eat them little by little," Azura said, carefully placing the seven Golden Scale Dragon Carp into a small pool.


    As she watched the fish swim around, her bright eyes sparkled with joy. For the dragon clan, Golden Scale Dragon Carp weren''t just a rare delicacy��they were also a powerful source of strength.


    With these fish, her abilities would improve significantly!


    "Hmph, not bad this time," she muttered to herself, unconsciously touching the top of her head where Timothy had patted her. A faint warmth spread across her cheeks.


    It was the first time Timothy had been so gentle with her. She had to admit, it wasn''t a bad feeling at all.


    "Hmph, having a contract with a human isn''t as bad as I thought," Azura snorted softly, but the warmth of the sunlight felt like it was seeping into her heart.


    "Let''s head out to Battleforge Mountain," Timothy said with a smile.


    "Heh, just watch the Dragon King in action!" Azura let out a playful roar, her fighting spirit ignited.


    In her dragon form, she carried Timothy, flying faster than ever before.


    Amidst the lush, towering mountains stood the ethereal Battleforge Mountain. For as long as anyone could remember, alchemists from all over gathered here at this time of year, selling rare elixirs or discussing the art of alchemy.


    Over the years, the Alchemy Conference had become a tradition at Battleforge Mountain, growing more popular and prosperous with each passing year. It now attracted practitioners from all the major sects.


    After all, this was the place where they could find the best quality elixirs at reasonable prices, and perhaps even meet some of the most prestigious alchemists.


    Though most alchemists weren''t known for their combat abilities, high-level alchemists held a revered status on the continent of Elant. The Alchemy Conference lasted for three full months, and during that time, the area was always bustling with people. The last ten days of the conference were especially crowded, as that''s when the rarest and most valuable elixirs were unveiled.


    Riding on Azura''s back, Timothy arrived at the base of Battleforge Mountain. The area was filled with stalls, where alchemists and small-time vendors were selling various elixirs.


    Most of the elixirs were of lower quality, ranging from second to third grade, but there was a wide variety. Many were practical, like Qi Condensation Pills and Healing Pills. As for the higher-grade elixirs��fourth or even fifth grade��those were rare and expensive, but they still caused a frenzy among buyers. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wow, look at that red elixir! And those green ones are pretty too. So many colors! They look way nicer than the ones you make!" Azura''s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    "Are you sure about that?" Timothy asked, a bit speechless.


    The more colorful the elixirs, the lower their quality tended to be. The entire collection of elixirs on display probably wasn''t worth as much as a single pill he had in his possession.


    "People who''ve never seen the world can be a bit scary," a voice sighed from nearby.


    Accompanied by the sound of jingling bells and a faint fragrance, a woman in a red dress approached. Her outfit had an exotic flair, with bells hanging from it, and it left little to the imagination. The revealing Battleforge Mountain attire made her look particularly seductive.


    Though she smelled nice, the scent was overly sweet and cloying, leaving an unpleasant impression.


    "Well, well, I didn''t expect to run into such a handsome guy in a place like this," the woman said, her tone playful. "For a moment there, I almost felt a little flutter in my heart. If you didn''t already have a kid with you, and if you didn''t seem so clueless about cultivation and elixirs, I might''ve actually fallen for you~"


    Her words carried a hint of mockery, and her attitude was condescending, as if she didn''t take Timothy seriously at all.


    "Kid?" Timothy sighed and patted Azura on the head.


    The woman appeared to be at the early stage of the Mystic Core realm, and she likely had a decent grasp of alchemy. But if she knew Azura''s true identity, she''d probably faint on the spot.


    "It looks like things are about to start," the woman said, glancing around. "Oh well, I guess you two haven''t seen anything like this before. Just stay on the sidelines and watch."


    She smirked, her expression full of pride.


    Meanwhile, more and more people were gathering around, the crowd growing thicker by the minute.

 Chapter 200 - 200: Her name was Soraya

    "Finally, it''s happening!"


    The crowd buzzed with excitement, their faces lighting up as more and more people gathered.


    "That''s Master Seraphis from the Southern Elixir Sect! He''s a Level 5 Alchemist!"


    "And look, Master Varrick is here too! Another Level 5 Alchemist!"


    "Isn''t that Sect Leader Vex from the Sigil Elixir Sect?"


    Amidst the growing murmurs and exclamations, Timothy pieced together the situation from the conversations around him. Every year, an Alchemy Conference was held at the base of Battleforge Mountain, lasting three months.


    But it was only in the final days that the real highlight of the event took place.


    Top-tier alchemists from all over the world would gather to compete, crafting high-level elixirs in front of the crowd.


    These elixirs were far beyond anything you could buy at the conference.


    Aside from being auctioned off at the end, the three alchemists who crafted the most powerful elixirs would earn the right to participate in the ancient Alchemy Trial of Battleforge Mountain��a trial that had been passed down for countless millennia.


    In front of practitioners from all over the world, they would challenge Battleforge Mountain with their elixirs!


    The trial was shrouded in mystery and known to be incredibly difficult.


    To this day, despite the countless alchemists who had come and gone, no one had ever succeeded in claiming the mountain''s legacy or its rewards.


    As for the legendary scene where the mountain supposedly splits open, unleashing the ancient inheritance with earth-shattering force��no one had ever witnessed it.


    After all, that kind of legacy was beyond the reach of today''s alchemists.


    The alchemists at the front exchanged glances.


    This competition had no rules, no time limits, and no restrictions.


    The only goal was to craft the most extraordinary elixir and stand out from the rest.


    Several alchemy furnaces were already set up, their soft aromas rising into the air as ingredients were tossed into the flames.


    These elixirs were nothing like the ones displayed at the foot of the mountain.


    Every alchemist who dared to step forward at this moment brimmed with confidence.


    The elixirs they were crafting were rare, high-level creations that you couldn''t easily buy anywhere.


    As the fragrant scents filled the air, strange phenomena began to appear.


    A soft glow spread out, and the onlookers couldn''t help but gasp in awe at the sight.


    The elixirs being crafted were at least Level 4. S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Some were even reaching the coveted Level 5!


    Once these elixirs were finished, you''d have to act fast to buy one.


    Otherwise, they''d be snatched up by other sects, who came prepared with bags full of Mana Crystals.


    "So, what do you think, kid? First time seeing an alchemist event like this? Pretty impressive, huh?"


    A woman in a red dress, with an exotic flair to her appearance, smiled warmly.


    Though she was explaining things, there was an unmistakable hint of arrogance in her tone.


    "Eh, it''s alright. Doesn''t seem like anything special," Timothy replied casually, glancing at the scene.


    "Alright?..."


    The woman was momentarily taken aback.


    Level 5 elixirs were treasures that sects would spend fortunes on, doing whatever it took to get their hands on them.


    These alchemists, especially the Level 5 ones, were usually revered and untouchable, far above the common crowd.


    If it weren''t for the end of the Alchemy Conference and the chance to compete for the trial, these alchemists wouldn''t even be here, showing off their skills.


    "Alright?"


    If Timothy had said that in front of the other practitioners, he would''ve been laughed out of the place!


    "Hmph, whatever. Clearly, you don''t know much about alchemy.


    I bet you don''t even know who I am," the woman said, her lips curling into a slight smirk as she looked at Timothy.


    "Who are you? Never heard of you," Timothy replied, shaking his head indifferently.


    "Wow, cold much.


    Is it that I''m not charming enough for you, or...


    Never mind. Once you find out who I am, you definitely won''t be making that face.


    After all, if it weren''t for the fact that you''re a bit more handsome than the average guy around here, you wouldn''t even have the chance to talk to me~"


    Her words dripped with confidence, and she made no effort to hide her smug, superior attitude.


    "Oh, really? Now I''m actually curious to see who you are," Timothy said with a slight smile.


    "No way, no way, does she really think she''s more impressive than Goddess Sylvia? It''s one thing to act like that in front of others, but to do it in front of Timothy..."


    Azura, standing nearby, couldn''t help but laugh in disbelief. Where did this woman get her confidence from?


    But before she could finish her sentence, Timothy gently covered her mouth, his expression carrying a subtle smile, as if signaling her to let it go.


    At that moment, the flames around the alchemy furnaces flared up and then suddenly died down. The furnaces were finally opened, revealing the freshly crafted elixirs inside.


    The rich fragrance of the pills immediately filled the air, spreading across the base of Battleforge Mountain.


    "That''s the Scarlet Lotus Jade Pill, a Level 5 elixir!"


    "And that one, the Blue Jade Refining Pill, it''s also a Level 5 elixir!"


    "Look at that Ninefold Rebirth Pill! My god, its quality might even be at the very top of Level 5!"


    Exclamations echoed through the crowd as everyone''s eyes widened in excitement. The scene before them was exactly what they had been waiting for��the true heart of the Alchemy Conference.


    The most powerful alchemists had gathered here, and the elixirs they were crafting were treasures that most people could only dream of.


    No one could imagine how any alchemist could possibly stand out in such a competitive environment.


    "Hmph, just watch," the woman said smugly, casting a glance at Timothy before swaying her hips and weaving through the crowd. Her graceful, serpentine movements drew the attention of many onlookers as she made her way toward the alchemists and their furnaces, where the smoke was still rising.


    The soft jingle of bells accompanied her steps, and her exotic red dress caught the eyes of many.


    Suddenly, several practitioners, who had traveled far and wide and were well-versed in the world of alchemy, widened their eyes in shock.


    "Wait... is that... Soraya from the Western Regions?"


    "I''ve heard the rumors��she''s a Level 6 Alchemist!"


    "Yes, it''s her! Soraya from the Western Regions is really here!"


    At first, no one believed it, but as they took a closer look at the woman in red, the gasps of recognition spread through the crowd.


    Even though many had never seen her in person, they had all heard the stories.


    There was a genius alchemist from the Western Regions, known for her arrogance and disdain for others. But at the same time, her skills as a Level 6 Alchemist were unmatched.


    Her name was Soraya, and she was known for wearing a red outfit that barely reached her midriff, with bells that jingled as she moved.


    No one had expected her to actually show up at the Alchemy Conference on Battleforge Mountain!


    "Looks like I''ll be taking the top spot at today''s Alchemy Conference," Soraya said with a smug smile, basking in the astonished gazes around her. She raised her hand, and a small alchemy furnace appeared in her palm.


    "Today, I''ll be crafting a Level 6 Dragon''s Breath Elixir."

 Chapter 201 - 201: Wait, you’re telling me that is Dragon’s saliva?!

    "Dragon''s Breath Elixir! A level-six elixir?!"


    The moment Soraya spoke, everyone around her widened their eyes in shock.


    Not only was Dragon''s Breath Elixir incredibly rare and valuable, but the process to create it was also extremely difficult. Only a level-six alchemist with immense skill could even attempt it.


    But more importantly��


    "Dragon''s Breath Elixir requires dragon saliva as a key ingredient. Does Soraya actually have dragon saliva?!"


    Everyone knew how rare and revered dragons were. They almost never interacted with humans.


    Getting dragon saliva? That was practically impossible.


    "The more potent the spiritual energy in the dragon saliva, the better the quality of the Dragon''s Breath Elixir. And the saliva I''ve obtained," Soraya continued, "was borrowed from the mouth of a dragon elder."


    With that, she added, "With this dragon saliva, the quality of this batch of Dragon''s Breath Elixir will likely surpass any elixir you''ve ever seen."


    Soraya conjured a small wooden vial in her hand and let a few drops of pale golden liquid fall into the alchemy furnace.


    Instantly, the previously ordinary ingredients inside the furnace began to boil under the influence of the dragon saliva.


    As soon as the lid of the furnace closed, a wave of energy rippled outward, spreading through the surroundings.


    The spiritual energy contained within was astonishing.


    "This dragon saliva''s energy is truly something else!"


    While everyone was still reeling from the shock, Soraya had already begun controlling the furnace.


    Her movements were so fluid, so precise, it was as if she had become one with the furnace itself.


    "I heard Soraya started practicing alchemy when she was just three years old. She grew up treating elixirs like regular meals. Her understanding of alchemy is beyond what most people can even comprehend. No one in the entire Western Region can match her!"


    "Wait, that wasn''t just a rumor?"


    "I always thought Soraya''s story was exaggerated, but the way she''s handling this�� You''d have to be completely in tune with alchemy to reach this level of mastery. A level-six alchemist? She''s more than earned that title!"


    The scene left everyone completely dumbfounded.


    Even the level-five alchemists, who had been treated like masters just moments ago, now seemed utterly insignificant in comparison.


    At that moment, it felt like every gaze on Battleforge Mountain was fixed on Soraya.


    "This�� this girl�� Is she even human? How am I supposed to show my face after this?"


    "Damn it! Why did an alchemist from the Western Region have to come here and steal our spotlight?"


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The pressure was too much for some of the alchemists. Their furnaces suddenly exploded.


    The backlash from their failed attempts, combined with their shaken confidence, caused several alchemists to collapse, coughing up blood, looking utterly defeated.


    Among them were even some of the most respected level-five alchemists.


    As they looked back at Soraya, every alchemist now saw her as a thorn in their side, a constant reminder of their humiliation.


    It wasn''t just that she had stolen the spotlight��her very presence felt like she was grinding their faces into the dirt.


    But with each furnace that exploded, with each alchemist that fell, Soraya''s brilliance only seemed to shine brighter.


    A lone alchemist from the Western Region had come and, with overwhelming skill, left countless others spitting blood in frustration.


    The creation of Dragon''s Breath Elixir was so awe-inspiring that it even triggered strange phenomena in the heavens.


    This moment of glory was enough to make Soraya the undisputed center of attention on all of Battleforge Mountain.


    Without meaning to, Soraya glanced at Timothy in the crowd, a small, smug smile playing on her lips.


    It was as if she was saying, "So, what do you think? Bet you didn''t expect the person you were just chatting with to be a level-six alchemist, huh?"


    But then she noticed something odd��Timothy didn''t seem fazed at all. He looked completely indifferent, as if he hadn''t even registered her presence.


    "Alright then, let me show you what I can really do."


    With a determined look, Soraya suddenly raised her hand and poured the entire vial of Dragon''s saliva into the alchemy furnace.


    As the last drop of the Dragon''s saliva entered the furnace, the atmosphere around it changed dramatically. It was as if a dragon''s roar echoed through the air. The furnace trembled, and waves of intense heat began to radiate outward.


    At the same time, a thick, overwhelming aura of spiritual energy started pouring out of the furnace. The sheer power contained within was so immense that it left everyone in awe.


    "The Dragon''s Breath Elixir�� it''s complete!"


    As the furnace lid opened, a light mist drifted out, revealing perfectly formed elixirs, each with a faint golden hue.


    Soraya had actually succeeded in creating a batch of level-six Dragon''s Breath Elixir!


    While it wasn''t the flawless version described in ancient texts, the fact that she had reached this level was something only a handful of people across the entire continent of Elant could achieve.


    "Miss Soraya, please, I must buy this batch of elixirs! Name your price��no matter the cost, even if it means draining our entire sect''s treasury, I have to have it!"


    In an instant, countless sects were scrambling to be the first to make an offer.


    Even the elder who had organized the Alchemy Tournament nodded in acknowledgment, letting out a long sigh. He didn''t want someone from the Western Region to steal the spotlight, but given the circumstances, no one could deny Soraya''s overwhelming skill.


    It was clear now��she would undoubtedly claim one of the top three spots in the tournament.


    As for the remaining trials, it seemed like the other two competitors didn''t stand a chance.


    "In that case, Soraya will be one of the three participants in the final trial��"


    "Dragon''s Breath Elixir? Funny, I can make that too. How about I give it a shot?"


    The elder''s voice was suddenly interrupted.


    All eyes turned to see Timothy walking forward, holding the hand of a young girl��Azura.


    "Wait, did he bring his daughter to the Alchemy Tournament?"


    A wave of disbelief washed over the crowd. Most powerful alchemists were known to be detached from family ties, and none would bring their children to such a prestigious event. No one had ever heard of a young, talented alchemist with a daughter in tow.


    Dragon''s Breath Elixir was a level-six elixir, after all. It wasn''t something you could just casually whip up.


    "Kid, you may look impressive, but the Alchemy Tournament on Battleforge Mountain is a tradition that''s been upheld for thousands of years. It''s not something you can just mock. Do you even understand how rare and precious a level-six elixir is? It''s not something an ordinary alchemist can even dream of making. And let''s not forget��you need Dragon''s saliva. Do you even have that?"


    "Dragon''s saliva? Of course, I have some."


    Timothy calmly pulled out his alchemy furnace.


    The furnace was engraved with a fiery phoenix, a gift from Sylvia.


    "That furnace��"


    The moment they saw it, many in the crowd felt a shiver run down their spines. They had never seen this particular furnace before, but its aura was unmistakably extraordinary.


    Could this kid actually be a master alchemist?


    "I''ll do the same as that young lady and make a Dragon''s Breath Elixir. But a level-six elixir? That''s a bit too basic. I think I''ll go ahead and make a level-seven batch instead."


    Timothy turned to Azura. "Azura, bring the Dragon''s saliva."


    "Alright."


    Under the stunned gaze of the crowd, Azura walked up to the furnace.


    And then��


    Spit. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She spat into the furnace.


    "Wait, you''re telling me that is Dragon''s saliva?!"


    In an instant, everyone was completely dumbfounded.

 Chapter 202 - 202: Could it be... this girl... is actually a dragon?!

    "Are you mocking our Alchemy Conference, you bastard?"


    "Having a little girl spit into the furnace and calling it Dragon''s saliva? Do you think we''re idiots?"


    The crowd of practitioners was completely enraged.


    This kind of behavior was nothing short of a direct provocation.


    "Forget it. If he wants to embarrass himself, let him continue."


    Soraya stared confidently at Timothy, a mocking smile playing at the corners of her mouth.


    Her own abilities would only shine brighter in contrast to his foolishness. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This guy clearly had no idea how ridiculous he looked.


    "Since Miss Soraya has spoken, let him go ahead..."


    The surrounding practitioners gritted their teeth, barely holding back their anger.


    But to insult the Alchemy Conference like this in front of everyone? Once this is over, they were determined to make sure this kid paid for it.


    Not to mention the issue of the extremely rare Dragon''s saliva��just how difficult was it to craft a sixth-tier elixir?


    Even across the entire continent of Elant, sixth-tier alchemists were few and far between.


    How could someone like him, a nobody with no reputation among the great alchemists, possibly create such a high-level elixir?


    All eyes were on Timothy, but none of them were friendly.


    Under their watchful gaze, Timothy ignited the furnace with a blue flame.


    [Exchanging for Dragon''s Breath Elixir recipe and corresponding materials]


    [Ding! 7 skill points spent.]


    The necessary herbs and ingredients appeared in Timothy''s hands. He tossed them into the furnace and closed the lid.


    The blue flame burned steadily, and under Timothy''s control, the fire methodically fused the ingredients inside the furnace, slowly condensing their spiritual energy, merging and transforming them.


    "Wait, why does this suddenly look... legit?"


    "And that furnace, along with the strange blue flame... they don''t seem ordinary at all."


    "But without Dragon''s saliva, how is he supposed to make Dragon''s Breath Elixir? No matter how good it looks, it''s just smoke and mirrors. Besides, have any of you ever heard of a sixth-tier alchemist like him?"


    "Of course not..."


    Despite a flicker of doubt, the practitioners quickly dismissed the thought.


    ''No matter how convincing it looks, there''s no way this guy can actually make Dragon''s Breath Elixir!''


    Soraya, too, watched Timothy with interest. Her gaze, though proud, carried a hint of amusement, as if she were watching a joke unfold.


    No one took the elixir in that furnace seriously.


    But as the blue flame continued to burn beneath the furnace, seemingly under Timothy''s casual control, a fragrant aroma began to fill the air, accompanied by a faint golden glow.


    Suddenly, someone realized something was off.


    "This... this strange phenomenon... what''s happening?"


    "The fragrance, the golden light... isn''t this a sign of a high-tier elixir being born?!"


    Though Soraya''s elixir had caused some unusual phenomena earlier, it paled in comparison to what was happening now.


    The fragrance from the furnace spread across the entire Battleforge Mountain, even attracting birds to circle in the sky, while curious beasts emerged from the forest.


    A soft golden light enveloped the furnace, casting a sacred glow over the surrounding area.


    It was like the calm before a massive wave, and even though the elixir hadn''t been completed yet, the strange scene left everyone in awe.


    "But... but isn''t the Dragon''s Breath Elixir missing its most important ingredient, Dragon''s saliva?"


    The crowd of practitioners was dumbfounded, unable to comprehend what was happening.


    "This... what is this?!"


    An elder who had presided over the Alchemy Conference for over a hundred years suddenly stood up from his seat, his eyes fixed in disbelief on the furnace under Timothy''s control.


    "In all my years of alchemy, I''ve never seen anything like this!


    No Dragon''s saliva...


    Wait, could it be?!"


    The elder''s eyes widened, and a chill ran down his spine.


    He glanced at Azura, then took a step back, his face filled with shock.


    "Could it be... that little girl... is actually a dragon in disguise?!


    And the elixir in that furnace... it''s the real Dragon''s Breath Elixir, far purer than anything Soraya could ever hope to make!"


    Boom!


    A ripple of energy surged outward, and not just the elder��everyone noticed the strange phenomenon unfolding before them.


    At that moment, Timothy opened his eyes.


    His pupils had taken on a faint golden hue!


    "What... what exactly is in that furnace? Could he have really made the Dragon''s Breath Elixir?"


    In an instant, all eyes were on Timothy.


    The mockery and anger that had filled the crowd moments before had completely vanished.


    What remained was nothing but sheer astonishment.


    The alchemy furnace slowly opened, and immediately, a fragrance far richer than before spread in all directions.


    Just inhaling this scent made everyone feel as though they were being purified, their entire bodies refreshed and clear-headed.


    But that wasn''t all. As the elixir floated out of the furnace, a brilliant golden light flooded the entire forest.


    Birds soared joyfully into the sky, beasts ran in excitement, and the ground trembled. Even the distant sky seemed to echo with faint rumbles of thunder.


    As the intense golden light gradually faded, countless eyes converged on the scene.


    Everyone could clearly see six golden elixirs floating above Timothy''s palm.


    The golden shells of the elixirs gleamed like armor, reflecting the sunlight with a dazzling brilliance. They emitted a subtle, intimidating pressure that made it hard to even look at them directly.


    Just gazing at them was enough to make one feel the terrifying spiritual power contained within.


    But that wasn''t all��the elixirs were engraved with dragon patterns.


    The dragon markings were so lifelike, so vivid, that it seemed as though a golden-scaled dragon could roar to life at any moment and fly out from within.


    "These six elixirs... they''re the Dragon''s Breath Elixir!


    And each one is far superior to Soraya''s, whose elixir barely showed a faint dragon shape and was dull in comparison. In terms of quality and potency, hers doesn''t even come close!"


    "This is... a seventh-tier Dragon Roar Pill!"


    Faced with the extraordinary scene before them, the practitioners, though reluctant to believe it, had no choice but to accept the truth.


    It had been so long since anyone had seen it with their own eyes, but someone had actually succeeded in crafting a seventh-tier elixir!


    Seventh-tier!


    To put it in perspective, even sixth-tier alchemists were incredibly rare across the entire continent of Elant.


    Rumors of seventh-tier elixirs were so scarce that even these alchemy enthusiasts hadn''t heard of one in ages.


    And today, they had the fortune of witnessing the creation of a seventh-tier Dragon''s Breath Elixir with their own eyes!


    "But... where did the Dragon''s saliva come from?"


    In that moment, countless eyes instinctively turned toward Azura, and a chilling thought crept into everyone''s mind.


    Could it be... this girl... is actually a dragon?!

 Chapter 203 - 203: Why? Why is the universe so unfair to me?!

    The Dragon''s Breath Elixir, engraved with golden dragon patterns, couldn''t possibly be fake. Which means��


    The elder presiding over the Alchemy Conference shakily stepped forward, his lips trembling slightly with excitement.


    "This Dragon''s Breath Elixir is indeed a genuine seventh-tier elixir. I never thought�� I''d live to witness a seventh-tier elixir in my lifetime!"


    A lifelong pursuit. The elder had never imagined he''d encounter something like this here.


    "It''s really a seventh-tier elixir!


    First, a sixth-tier alchemist, and now a seventh-tier Dragon''s Breath Elixir. What on earth is happening at this year''s Alchemy Conference?!"


    "And where did that Dragon''s saliva even come from? If that little girl really is a dragon in human form, then�� does that mean someone has tamed a dragon?"


    The alchemists who knew about Dragon''s Breath Elixir were even more shocked.


    The main ingredient in Dragon''s Breath Elixir is Dragon''s saliva. And the purer the dragon''s bloodline, the higher the quality of the elixir.


    To create an elixir of such terrifying quality, it wasn''t just because the person in front of them had reached the level of a seventh-tier alchemist.


    No, that girl''s status among the dragons must be incredibly high��she might even be a Dragon King!


    But who in the world could tame a Dragon King?


    "I''ve heard rumors about someone from Sky Sanctuary��Timothy��who, in just a few months, ascended to Ocean''s Gate and awakened the Enlightenment Body.


    And he supposedly tamed Azura, the Ocean Dragon King, as his companion.


    Could it be�� that he''s Timothy?"


    Suddenly, an alchemist cried out in shock.


    Though most alchemists weren''t particularly strong and didn''t dabble much in cultivation, they had all heard the wild stories about Timothy.


    Could the person standing before them really be the terrifying figure who had awakened the Enlightenment Body and earned the favor of Goddess Sylvia?


    "What''s he doing here? And more importantly, why is someone with such terrifying power also so skilled in alchemy?!"


    The alchemists present felt a wave of despair wash over them.


    They had spent their entire lives avoiding cultivation, dedicating themselves to the study of alchemy. And yet, in the end, they realized just how insignificant and laughable their efforts were.


    In just a few years, Timothy had reached Ocean''s Gate, tamed a Dragon King as a pet, mastered elixirs, and become a seventh-tier alchemist��something the entire continent of Elant hadn''t seen in centuries. Could anything be more absurd?


    A seventh-tier alchemist! Even though there had been rumors, no one had actually seen one in hundreds of years!


    "You�� you''re really Timothy?!"


    Soraya''s once-arrogant demeanor completely crumbled as she stared at Timothy.


    All that remained was shock and disbelief.


    She never could have imagined that the person she had just coldly mocked and dismissed would turn out to be that Timothy from the legends!


    She looked down at the dim, dragonless elixir in her hand, then back at Timothy''s seventh-tier Dragon''s Breath Elixir, which seemed to resonate with the sound of dragons roaring.


    Even a fool could sense the vast difference between them.


    It was like the gap between heaven and earth. The alchemy skills she had once prided herself on now seemed utterly childish and insignificant in front of him.


    Boom!


    As if the real deal had encountered a fraud, the Dragon''s Breath Elixir in Timothy''s hand suddenly emitted an aura of overwhelming dragon might.


    The powerful energy swept across the room, pressing down on Soraya.


    The three Dragon''s Breath Elixirs she had painstakingly crafted trembled in her hands, as if gripped by fear.


    Elixirs are imbued with the essence of the world, carrying a certain spiritual resonance.


    But in the presence of a true Dragon''s Breath Elixir, the three elixirs in Soraya''s hand could no longer withstand the immense pressure.


    They trembled violently�� and shattered with a resounding crack!


    Boom.


    As the shattered remnants scattered across the ground, everyone watching was utterly dumbfounded.


    A sixth-tier Dragon''s Breath Elixir was something so precious that entire sects would fight tooth and nail to get their hands on it, using any means necessary.


    Yet, in the presence of the Dragon''s Breath Elixir crafted by Timothy, these few elixirs had been shattered instantly!


    The gap between their alchemy skills was painfully obvious��like the distance between heaven and earth. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the elixirs broken, it was as if Soraya''s very essence had taken a direct hit.


    That Dragon''s Breath Elixir had been the result of countless hours of painstaking effort.


    Now, seeing it crushed so easily, Soraya coughed up a mouthful of blood. Her legs gave out beneath her, and she collapsed to the ground.


    Her once enchanting face had turned pale, and she looked utterly drained.


    It wasn''t just the backlash from the elixir''s destruction��her spirit had taken a devastating blow.


    Soraya had devoted herself to alchemy for as long as she could remember, immersing herself in it day after day.


    She had sacrificed so much to reach her current level of skill.


    Her reputation as a sixth-tier alchemist echoed throughout the Western Region. She was hailed as the greatest alchemy prodigy of her generation, with countless people predicting that she would achieve feats no one had in centuries.


    She had paid a steep price to reach this point, and today was supposed to be her moment of triumph.


    But just when she was ready to use everything she had learned to defeat everyone at the Alchemy Conference, she never could have imagined she''d encounter someone like this.


    And worse, it was the very person she had just mocked and dismissed without a second thought.


    All her efforts�� all of it�� had been for nothing.


    "Why? Why is the universe so unfair to me?!"


    Blood trickled from the corner of her mouth as Soraya''s face turned ashen. Her heart had been shattered, and she was left in utter despair.


    "Miss Soraya, there''s no need to be so upset," Timothy said with a faint smile. "I only stepped in because I saw how exhausted you were from using alchemy."


    He glanced at her pale face. "You should probably head back to the Western Region and rest for a couple of years. Don''t push yourself too hard. Otherwise, it won''t just be your body that suffers��you might end up damaging your spiritual foundation."


    His words were casual, but they hit Soraya like a hammer. Her body trembled, and she nearly fainted from the humiliation.


    She had been hailed as the greatest alchemy prodigy in the Western Region in centuries. Never in her wildest dreams had she imagined she''d be mocked like this!


    "Does anyone�� have any further questions about this year''s conference?" the elder asked, scanning the room.


    Silence.


    Originally, the Alchemy Conference was supposed to select the top three alchemists based on their creations, and those three would go on to participate in the trial at Battleforge Mountain.


    There would usually be some debate over who deserved those three spots.


    But now��


    There was no need for any debate.


    As long as Timothy was here, no one else had any right to claim the rewards from the trial.


    "In that case, this year''s Alchemy Conference will have only one winner: Timothy. He will be the sole participant in the trial."


    The elder paused for a moment before finally speaking.


    Nearby, Soraya sat slumped on the ground, her face still pale.


    No one voiced any objections.


    Before the conference had begun, no one could have predicted that it would end like this.


    And now, as the Dragon''s Breath Elixir made its appearance, a faint golden light began to shimmer atop Battleforge Mountain.

 Chapter 204 - 204: Alright then, lets give this a shot

    "The winner of this Alchemy Tournament is this young man right here."


    As the elder''s voice echoed, the Alchemy Tournament had officially come to an end.


    The elder then walked up to Timothy, cupped his hands respectfully, and asked, "I don''t believe I know your name, young man. May I take a guess?"


    "Could it be that you are Timothy from Sky Sanctuary?"


    "That''s right, Elder. You guessed correctly," Timothy nodded.


    "It''s really Timothy from Sky Sanctuary! The one favored by Goddess Sylvia herself, hailed as the greatest genius of our time!"


    "Timothy''s cultivation is already terrifying, but who would''ve thought his alchemy skills are just as incredible!"


    Gasps of surprise rippled through the crowd. This revelation was beyond anyone''s expectations.


    No wonder Timothy was the only one to catch the attention of the ever-proud and aloof Goddess Sylvia. They couldn''t even begin to fathom just how powerful Timothy truly was.


    For years, alchemists from all over the world had gathered here, and even the three who barely managed to stand out from the rest had all failed the trial of Battleforge Mountain.


    Among them were even rare sixth-level alchemists from the Southern Continent.


    Today, Timothy was the only one to qualify for the trial. Yet, for some reason, an absurd thought began to take root in everyone''s minds.


    "Could it be�� that Timothy might actually pass this trial?"


    "Young man, it seems the trial is about to begin," the elder hosting the tournament said to Timothy.


    Suddenly, a brilliant golden light radiated from Battleforge Mountain.


    A pressure, as vast and overwhelming as a towering mountain, descended upon them.


    This wasn''t just the power of Battleforge Mountain��it was the weight of thousands of years of alchemical tradition from the Elant Continent.


    The blood, sweat, and tears of countless alchemists. The crystallization of knowledge passed down by their ancestors.


    This trial represented the pinnacle of alchemy on the Elant Continent.


    Only those who had reached the absolute peak could pass. This trial had been waiting for tens of thousands of years.


    [Ding! You are now feeling the pressure from Battleforge Mountain.]


    As the system notification rang out, Timothy didn''t back down. Instead, he unleashed the full extent of his hidden power.


    "A seventh-level alchemist!"


    Since ancient times, most alchemical texts and cultivation methods had been lost in the flames of war, and rare medicinal herbs had long since disappeared.


    The path of alchemy had become increasingly difficult. Aside from rumors, no one had seen a seventh-level alchemist in ages.


    But now, the aura Timothy was emitting was the real deal.


    Boom!


    Battleforge Mountain trembled slightly, as if acknowledging Timothy''s presence.


    At the same time, the pressure it emitted grew even more intense.


    The light flared, completely enveloping Timothy.


    The Alchemy Trial of Battleforge Mountain had officially begun.


    Only by crafting a peerless elixir that the mountain recognized could one pass the trial.


    And clearly, even Timothy''s seventh-level Dragon''s Breath Elixir wasn''t enough.


    Boom!


    A massive pressure bore down, the terrifying force of the entire Battleforge Mountain pressing on Timothy, causing him to stagger slightly.


    And the pressure didn''t stop. In fact, it grew stronger with each passing moment.


    This trial even had a time limit!


    "Battleforge Mountain seems truly enraged!"


    The crowd of alchemists quickly retreated, trying to escape the crushing pressure.


    But in their eyes, there was nothing but deep fear and awe.


    Many had participated in the Alchemy Tournament before, and many had witnessed the victorious alchemists attempt the trial.


    But up until now, no one had ever seen Battleforge Mountain emit such an overwhelming sense of pressure.


    This was on a completely different level compared to the past!


    If no one had ever passed the trial before, how could anyone possibly succeed now, with Battleforge Mountain seemingly enraged?


    Yet, contrary to what everyone expected, even under this terrifying pressure, Timothy continued to hold his ground.


    Golden patterns slowly crept up his arms. After activating his Ancient Saintly Body, Timothy seemed to face little resistance, even under the immense weight of the mountain''s pressure.


    "Alright then, let''s give this a shot."


    Timothy gritted his teeth slightly, as if countless symbols and formulas were floating through his mind.


    No matter how powerful an entity might be, it must still follow the laws of the world.


    And the laws of this world could be understood and mastered through insight.


    Timothy''s comprehension soared, reaching an astonishing level.


    Suddenly, he merged three secret formulas together.


    Solar Blaze Elixir


    Soul Purification Elixir


    Crimson Flame Essence


    These three seemingly unrelated formulas found a common thread under Timothy''s deep understanding.


    The flames of the alchemy furnace roared to life as Timothy threw in all the herbs and materials required for the three elixirs.


    As the ingredients entered the furnace, the fire blazed even brighter.


    The alchemy furnace, engraved with the image of a fire phoenix and gifted to him by Sylvia, trembled slightly, as if it could barely contain the immense spiritual energy building up inside.


    Waves of energy rippled outward as the flames surged higher.


    Even though no one could see what was happening inside the furnace, everyone was utterly stunned by the scene unfolding before them.


    "What kind of terrifying elixir is Timothy crafting?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I think I recognize one of the herbs he used. That rare Dragon''s Tongue Grass��could it be for crafting the Solar Blaze Elixir?"


    "But that Soulbind Flower, which hasn''t been found in centuries, is clearly used for the Soul Purification Elixir!"


    "And those strange green objects�� could they be��?"


    Even the most knowledgeable alchemists, who had studied countless ancient texts and were masters of their craft, couldn''t figure out what Timothy was trying to create.


    Instead, the more they discussed, the more confused they became.


    Everything happening before their eyes was beyond their comprehension.


    At that moment, everyone could clearly sense a terrifying aura condensing within the alchemy furnace.


    If this elixir could truly be completed, its grade would be unimaginable!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    As time passed, the pressure from Battleforge Mountain intensified by several magnitudes.


    The crushing force bore down on Timothy from all directions, snapping the surrounding trees and plants, and even causing the ground beneath him to cave in, forming cracks that spread like a spider''s web.


    "This is bad! Even if he manages to craft the elixir, at this rate, his body might give out first!"


    Just as the crowd gasped in shock, a brilliant burst of seven-colored light suddenly exploded from the alchemy furnace!

 Chapter 205 - 205: Celestial Azureflame

    A dazzling, radiant light, shimmering with seven colors, burst forth from the alchemy furnace.


    Amidst the brilliance, everyone present simultaneously sensed a fragrance that seemed to come from another world.


    The scent wasn''t just refreshing��it was transformative. Countless people stared at their own bodies in shock, realizing, almost in disbelief, that every part of them, down to the very cells, was being enhanced by the fragrance.


    It wasn''t just their physical bodies that were improving,even their cultivation and understanding were growing by leaps and bounds.


    "What�� what is this?"


    Even those well-versed in the miraculous effects of high-level elixirs had never seen anything like this. The alchemists, who had spent their lives studying the craft, were utterly dumbfounded.


    "So, just how powerful is the elixir being refined in that furnace?"


    Timothy''s alchemy had reached a level that was now drawing the attention of the heavens themselves.


    In the distance, faint rumblings echoed across the sky. Some people could clearly see flashes of red lightning crackling far off on the horizon.


    Clouds gathered above Battleforge Mountain, swirling ominously, and at the center of the storm, the winds seemed to focus directly on Timothy''s alchemy furnace.


    The wind howled, carrying with it the intoxicating fragrance and a series of strange, otherworldly phenomena.


    At that moment, everyone was completely awestruck by the scene unfolding before them.


    Even the seventh-tier elixir from earlier hadn''t caused anything like this. What on earth was Timothy refining now?


    Could it be��?


    Just then, Battleforge Mountain seemed to unleash its full power. A pressure, far greater than anything before, descended, like an enormous mountain bearing down on Timothy.


    But before the pressure could fully land, the lid of the alchemy furnace suddenly flew open.


    Boom!


    A powerful aura shot straight into the sky, and the seven-colored light blazed even brighter.


    And within that radiant glow, everyone could see it clearly.


    One single elixir. Just one elixir had formed inside the furnace.


    But this single elixir seemed to contain an infinite amount of spiritual energy!


    The moment it was exposed to the sunlight, the sheer magnitude of its energy was overwhelming, like the sun itself, commanding awe and reverence from all who witnessed it.


    "This�� this is an eighth-tier elixir!"


    An elderly man staggered back a step, staring up at the sky in disbelief.


    He had presided over this event for many years and, as a sixth-tier alchemist himself, was one of the most respected figures at the gathering.


    When the old man spoke, the crowd instantly realized what had happened, and chaos erupted.


    "That elixir�� there''s no mistake! It''s really reached the eighth tier!"


    Even in ancient texts, eighth-tier elixirs were incredibly rare.


    No one had ever imagined that, after countless years, an eighth-tier elixir would reappear in the world today.


    And it wasn''t just that the recipe for such an elixir had long been lost��how had Timothy even managed to refine it?


    Of course, no one could have known that the seven-colored elixir was the result of Timothy extracting the essence of three seventh-tier elixirs: the Solar Blaze Elixir, the Soul Purification Elixir, and the Crimson Flame Essence.


    By combining the purest essence of all three, this elixir was flawless, without a single imperfection.


    Boom!


    A surge of energy erupted, and the seven-colored elixir, as if it had a will of its own, shot toward the sky.


    The immense pressure from Battleforge Mountain continued to bear down, but it couldn''t break through the elixir''s defenses.


    Not only that, but the light from the elixir grew even brighter, pushing back against the mountain''s crushing force as it ascended higher and higher.


    The balance of power had completely shifted.


    The seven-colored elixir suddenly unleashed an unparalleled force, colliding head-on with Battleforge Mountain.


    A deafening explosion echoed across the entire region, and the shockwaves were so intense they seemed to shake the very heavens and earth.


    Everyone could clearly see it: the faint glow that had always surrounded Battleforge Mountain was now trembling, as if it had been thrown into chaos.


    Battleforge Mountain seemed to have come to a standstill.


    "What''s going on? Why did Battleforge Mountain suddenly stop moving?"


    "I''ve never seen anyone withstand the pressure of Battleforge Mountain before. Could it be�� that Timothy has gained its recognition?"


    The old man''s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked up.


    A deathly silence fell over the crowd, as if everyone had stopped breathing.


    But just then, the spiritual energy surrounding the seven-colored elixir began to flow upward, as if drawn by some unseen force.


    Moments later, an unprecedented light burst forth from Battleforge Mountain.


    Like a tidal wave, the light surged across the sky, engulfing Timothy completely.


    Within that light, there seemed to be an ancient, timeless aura.


    Alchemy, a craft passed down through countless ages since ancient times, had long been in decline. And yet, today, an eighth-tier elixir had reappeared in the world!


    Even the trial that no one had ever passed was now opening its doors to Timothy!


    "He�� he really did it!"


    At that moment, countless elderly alchemists, their hair and beards white with age, gazed up at the sky, their beards trembling as tears streamed down their faces.


    Every alchemist who had devoted their life to the craft had dreamed of witnessing such a moment.


    Even though it wasn''t them who passed the trial, Timothy''s achievement had fulfilled the dream that alchemists across the Elant Continent had held for tens of thousands of years. S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They had waited so long for this moment!


    The countless beams of light from Battleforge Mountain began to move, slowly gathering in the sky.


    It was as if the mountain itself had acknowledged Timothy. The beams of light, as if imbued with consciousness, shone down upon him.


    The light grew brighter and brighter, and when all the spiritual energy of Battleforge Mountain had gathered into a single, blinding point, it suddenly surged into Timothy''s body.


    [Ding! Congratulations, Host, for obtaining the highest Alchemy inheritance��Celestial Azureflame.]


    [From the heavens to the underworld, refine the world.


    This technique uses the heavens as the furnace, all laws as the flame, and all things as material, capable of refining anything in existence.


    However, mastering it in a short time is extremely difficult. Refinement progress: (0/7).]


    As the system''s voice faded, a flood of information poured into Timothy''s mind.


    It was the Celestial Azureflame technique, bestowed upon him by Battleforge Mountain.


    This ancient technique, capable of refining anything in existence, was so profound that its true power was beyond comprehension.


    Every word, every spell within it was filled with boundless mystery, containing the highest truths of the universe.


    Even with his Enlightenment Body fully activated, Timothy could only barely grasp a small portion of its meaning.


    "A reward from the ancient depths of Alchemy!"


    Below Battleforge Mountain, the crowd stared up at the strange phenomena in the sky.


    No one knew exactly what kind of inheritance Timothy had received from the golden light, but they could all feel the overwhelming, awe-inspiring energy radiating from it.


    And at that moment, Timothy slowly opened his eyes.


    In his gaze, there was now a faint trace of azure.

 Chapter 206 - 206: Holy Emperor Starwind

    "Wait, you... did you actually receive the inheritance from Battleforge Mountain?"


    As the radiant light slowly faded, Timothy gently floated back to the ground. Edwin, the elder presiding over the Alchemy Conference, approached him in shock.


    "No, it''s not just that. You must have received the inheritance. I saw it with my own eyes��the flames from Battleforge Mountain, powerful enough to burn the heavens, surged into your body.


    Such a terrifying inheritance, and you were able to withstand it!


    Timothy, can you tell me what kind of inheritance you''ve received?"


    Edwin''s eyes were filled with a burning curiosity. His lifelong pursuit had been to reach the pinnacle of alchemy, and now, standing before him was someone who had achieved what he had only dreamed of.


    "Well... that''s a secret," Timothy replied with a slight smile, shaking his head.


    "But..."


    Edwin, who had overseen the Alchemy Conference for centuries and carried the weight of countless predecessors, felt a pang of frustration. He had no idea what the true inheritance was, and it gnawed at him.


    Then, suddenly��


    Thud!


    Edwin dropped to his knees.


    "I won''t ask about the inheritance anymore, but... could I beg you to fulfill the wish of countless people and become the leader of the Alchemy Alliance?"


    Timothy blinked, looking down at the elder in surprise.


    Edwin was kneeling on one knee, hands respectfully offering a token. The token was engraved with the symbol of an alchemical furnace, glowing with a mix of crimson and gold.


    A shimmering barrier had formed behind them, blocking out the rest of the world. Beside Edwin stood several of the most important figures of the Alchemy Conference, each of them at least a sixth-level alchemist.


    "The decline of alchemy has lasted for who knows how long. For years, no one has reached the eighth level of alchemy, and no one has ever passed the trials of Battleforge Mountain to receive its inheritance.


    I''ve waited for centuries. My predecessors waited for tens of thousands of years.


    I never thought I''d live to see the day someone would pass the trial of Battleforge Mountain.


    Timothy, I have no other request. I only hope you''ll accept the position of leader of the Alchemy Alliance.


    Even if you do nothing, I believe that your mere presence, your words, and your actions will guide countless alchemists on the continent of Elant toward a new era of prosperity.


    If you agree, the alchemists of Elant will follow you through fire and water. All I ask is that you accept this stubborn old man''s request and take up the mantle of leadership."


    Edwin''s voice trembled with emotion. His eyes, filled with sincerity and hope, left no room for doubt.


    The token, symbolizing the leader of the Alchemy Alliance, gleamed under the light of Battleforge Mountain.


    "Well, in that case, I don''t see any reason to refuse."


    Timothy thought for only a moment before taking the token without hesitation.


    "Leader!"


    Edwin looked up, clearly not expecting Timothy to accept so quickly. Tears welled up in his old, clouded eyes, and his heart swelled with emotions too powerful to put into words.


    "I am Edwin, the presiding elder of the Alchemy Conference for centuries. I welcome our new leader!"


    With one hand over his chest, Edwin bowed deeply, his voice shaking with excitement.


    "Welcome, Leader!"


    The other elders behind him, all kneeling on one knee, echoed his words. Each of them had waited for this moment for far too long.


    They had devoted their lives to alchemy, and now, the one who could save the entire alchemical tradition of the Elant continent had finally appeared.


    The excitement they felt was beyond words.


    "Very well. I will pass down the recipe for the Solar Blaze Elixir as a gift to all alchemists of Elant. You may all rise." Timothy tucked the token away and nodded slightly.


    "Thank you, Leader!"


    Edwin once again placed his hand over his chest in deep respect, before leading the others to slowly stand.


    The shimmering barrier behind them gradually dissipated, revealing Timothy, Edwin, and the others to the crowd that had been waiting anxiously.


    Edwin, without elaborating on Timothy''s new role as leader, respectfully asked, "Every year at this time, practitioners from all over the world gather here to bid on the elixirs crafted during the Alchemy Conference. Would you like to auction off the Seven-Colored Elixir?"


    Timothy shook his head. "Not that one. But these six Dragon''s Breath Elixirs can go up for auction."


    "Understood."


    Edwin respectfully took the Dragon''s Breath Elixirs and made the official announcement.


    "These six Dragon''s Breath Elixirs, all of the highest seventh-tier quality, are now open for bidding."


    The moment he spoke, the crowd erupted into a frenzy.


    "I bid 7,000 Mana Crystals!"


    "That''s a seventh-tier Dragon''s Breath Elixir! You think 7,000 Mana Crystals is enough? I bid 9,000!"


    "9,900 Mana Crystals!"


    The crowd was in an uproar, and from the distant horizon, more figures could be seen flying toward Battleforge Mountain.


    In previous years, many practitioners would indeed come to Battleforge Mountain to bid on the elixirs crafted by the most powerful alchemists. But today''s scene was on a completely different level.


    The celestial phenomenon caused by the appearance of the eighth-tier elixir had already drawn the attention of countless people.


    Within a radius of thousands of miles, any sect that witnessed the spectacle or sensed the powerful energy immediately sent their top experts to the mountain.


    The area around Battleforge Mountain was already packed with people, buzzing with excitement, and yet more practitioners were still arriving.


    "10,000 Mana Crystals!"


    "13,000 Mana Crystals!"


    Even though the legendary eighth-tier elixir hadn''t been put up for auction, the allure of the seventh-tier Dragon''s Breath Elixir was already overwhelming. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aside from ancient relics, there were hardly any alchemists left in the world capable of crafting elixirs of this caliber.


    "20,000 Mana Crystals!"


    Suddenly, a voice boomed over the crowd, silencing everyone.


    All eyes turned toward the source of the voice, and they were instantly stunned.


    The one who had spoken was none other than Holy Emperor Starwind Cassian!


    "Holy Emperor Starwind is here to bid on the elixirs himself?!"


    "30,000 Mana Crystals!"


    Without waiting for anyone to respond, Holy Emperor Starwind raised three fingers and scanned the crowd.


    "30,000 Mana Crystals. Does anyone wish to continue?"


    His sharp gaze swept across the crowd, and in an instant, the entire area fell silent. No one dared to speak.


    "Not bad. Looks like this guy''s got some serious cash," Azura, standing next to Timothy, nodded approvingly.


    "He seems like a sucker for a high price, but why does his aura feel so familiar to me?" Timothy frowned slightly.


    "Eh, who cares? As long as he''s got the money, right?" Azura said excitedly. "One, two, three, four, five... 30,000 Mana Crystals is a lot of money!"


    Timothy: "..."


    "30,000 Mana Crystals, going once. 30,000 Mana Crystals, going twice.


    Sold! Six seventh-tier Dragon''s Breath Elixirs, to Holy Emperor Starwind!"


    And with that, the auction was officially concluded.

 Chapter 207 - 207: It seems they’re really planning to make their move

    "Sky Sanctuary, Timothy."


    Even though that name had once been synonymous with brilliance, it still couldn''t compare to the terrifying reputation of an Eighth-Level Alchemist.


    An Eighth-Level Alchemist��someone who transcended time itself, a figure so rare that no one could remember the last time one had appeared.


    No one could have imagined that Timothy would be able to personally craft an Eighth-Level Elixir.


    Unfortunately, the elixir that caused such a massive disturbance in the heavens and earth was never seen by anyone. Even the Dragon''s Breath Elixir was completely bought out by Holy Emperor Starwind at auction.


    With no other choice, the many practitioners who had rushed over could only bid on the remaining elixirs from other alchemists, hoping to find some small consolation.


    Unlike previous years, this year''s Alchemy Conference seemed to have something hidden beneath the surface.


    After most of the elixirs were auctioned off, Edwin abruptly announced the end of the conference and dismissed the crowd that had come from all corners of the world.


    As for whether Timothy had received the inheritance from Battleforge Mountain, or what exactly had happened earlier, no one had a clue.


    Once the practitioners and alchemists had left, the area around Battleforge Mountain became noticeably quieter.


    "This is the recipe for the Solar Blaze Elixir. You can release it to the public when the time is right.


    However, since the Solar Blaze Elixir is a Seventh-Level Elixir, whether anyone can successfully craft it will depend on their own abilities."


    Timothy handed a golden recipe to Edwin.


    "Thank you, Master!"


    Despite his high status and the fact that his hair and beard had long since turned white, Edwin remained deeply respectful in front of Timothy.


    "The Alchemy Conference is over. What will you do next?" Edwin asked.


    "I''m going to head back and digest what''s in my stomach," Timothy said, patting his slightly bloated belly.


    "So you really did get the inheritance treasure!" Edwin couldn''t hide his shock, but he quickly fell silent.


    "Thank you for the recipe, Master. We will always be here at Battleforge Mountain, ready to welcome your return.


    No matter what happens, all the alchemists in the world are willing to follow you through fire and water, without hesitation!"


    Leading the other elders, Edwin bowed deeply.


    "Not bad. I have high hopes for you."


    Timothy smiled and patted Edwin on the shoulder before turning away and flying off, carried by the wind.


    Behind him, the imposing Battleforge Mountain stood tall, and the light that had been shining from its surface slowly faded away.


    Yet, the faint aura of majesty that lingered seemed to be inextricably linked to Timothy himself.


    Standing at the foot of the mountain, Edwin and the other elders remained silent, watching Timothy''s figure disappear into the distance with solemn expressions.


    "Heh, others might not notice, but I know you swallowed the treasure inside Battleforge Mountain," Azura teased, flying playfully beside Timothy now that he wasn''t using her as a mount.


    "Oh? You could sense that? Looks like your bloodline has improved quite a bit," Timothy said with a curious smile.


    After all, the Celestial Azureflame aura had been incredibly subtle, and once he had swallowed it, it had almost completely vanished.


    "Of course! After eating so many Golden Scale Dragon Carps, my strength has improved a lot.


    I''ve already reached the mid-stage of Mystic Core, and who knows, I might even have a chance to advance again soon."


    Azura tilted her head proudly, a smug smile playing on her lips.


    "Now that you mention it, you might actually reach Ocean''s Gate within a year," Timothy mused after a moment of thought.


    "Obviously!


    Once I reach Ocean''s Gate in a year, do you think I''ll still have trouble beating you?


    And in a year��"


    As she spoke, Azura''s expression suddenly shifted. It was as if she had remembered something, and for the first time, a hint of sadness appeared on her usually playful face.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t tell me that after a year, when you''re no longer my pet, you''ll actually miss me?" Timothy teased with a grin.


    "As if!"


    Azura immediately shot back, but her reaction was like a startled rabbit caught in a lie, a hint of panic flashing across her face.


    "Impossible! No way! If I weren''t your pet, as the mighty Dragon King, I wouldn''t come looking for you every day! Hmph, not even for Golden Scale Dragon Carp!"


    "Your tail''s showing," Timothy said suddenly, giving a playful tug on the tail that had appeared behind her without her noticing.


    "Ah!"


    Azura yelped, her body trembling as she quickly retracted her tail.


    The sight made Timothy burst out laughing.


    After all, this wasn''t the first time he''d noticed that whenever Azura lied or felt guilty, her tail would unconsciously materialize and start wagging furiously. And the more nervous she got, the faster it wagged.


    A Dragon King who couldn''t hide her lies��there probably wasn''t another one like her in the entire history of the Elant Continent.


    Azura''s little thoughts were just too easy to read. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But��


    Timothy''s gaze shifted to the horizon, his eyes suddenly growing serious.


    "To use the world as a furnace, and all living beings as fuel."


    The Celestial Azureflame was even more powerful than he had imagined. To fully absorb and refine it would take a considerable amount of time.


    But before that��


    During the recent Alchemy Conference, Timothy had clearly sensed a few unfriendly presences. And within those presences, there was a scent he was all too familiar with.


    "It seems they''re really planning to make their move."


    The calm, even slightly amused look in Timothy''s eyes suddenly turned cold and sharp. Without warning, he grabbed Azura by the collar and shot off into the distance, cutting through the air like a blade.


    ...


    Meanwhile, to the east of Battleforge Mountain, Holy Emperor Starwind Cassian was flying through the sky when several figures suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking his path.


    There were six of them, all dressed in black robes that fluttered ominously in the wind, their presence radiating a chilling killing intent.


    "One Ocean''s Gate, five Mystic Core. Well, well, quite the welcoming party.


    So, what do you want with me?" Cassian asked, his gaze sweeping over the group.


    But the black-robed figures remained silent, their murderous aura growing even more oppressive.


    "Quite the show of force, but do you really think this is enough to stop me?


    It seems my strength has been underestimated."


    Cassian''s expression darkened, a hint of anger flashing in his eyes as he unleashed the full force of his Holy Emperor aura.


    Yet, the black-robed figures didn''t retreat in the face of his overwhelming power. The wind howled around them, their robes billowing in the gusts.


    As the shadows shifted, Cassian finally caught a glimpse of their faces beneath the hoods.


    Their eyes and faces were covered in blood-red markings, and those markings radiated a bone-chilling aura, as if filled with the essence of death itself. The eerie, unfathomable feeling they exuded even made Cassian feel a twinge of fear.


    "What in the world happened to these people?"


    For the first time, a trace of apprehension appeared on Cassian''s face.

 Chapter 208 - 208: Tidal Surge, Three Thousand Silver Spears!

    "You''re after the elixir in my hand, aren''t you?" Cassian sneered as he watched the figure in the black robe.


    "Hmph, you think I''d just hand over a treasure I already have? You must really underestimate me, a Holy Emperor! I''d like to see what kind of skills you have to take it from me!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the six shadowy figures moved in unison, without a word.


    A blood-red mist filled the air, and a wave of murderous intent surged toward Cassian.


    A silver spear materialized in Cassian''s hand. He stood tall, exuding an overwhelming aura.


    "Tidebreaker Spear!"


    Cassian shouted, sweeping the spear in a wide arc.


    Ocean''s Gate, a force as vast as the sea! S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Like a raging tide, spiritual energy surged and crashed in all directions, an unstoppable flood of power. Even among the Holy Emperors, Cassian''s strength was at the pinnacle.


    But the six figures in black robes simultaneously drew daggers.


    Each dagger was etched with the same blood-red patterns.


    Faced with the overwhelming spiritual energy, the daggers seemed capable of slicing through the heavens themselves. Beneath the cold, blood-stained blades, everything was cut apart.


    "Impossible!"


    Cassian''s pupils shrank in shock, utterly stunned by what he was witnessing.


    It would''ve been one thing if the figure with strength barely at Ocean''s Gate could block his attack, but the others were only at Mystic Core level. How could they so easily cut through his strike?


    What kind of secret were they hiding?


    Before Cassian could figure it out, the black-robed figures attacked again.


    The blood-red blades slashed toward him, and in that instant, it was as if Cassian could hear the agonized wails of countless tortured souls echoing in his ears.


    The sound was horrifying, like a sinister melody, shaking him to his core.


    "Break!"


    Cassian thrust his spear upward, sending a shockwave of spiritual energy outward, finally deflecting the blood-red blades.


    But even though he had blocked the attack, he realized he was drenched in sweat, cold beads running down his back.


    Whatever secret these people were hiding, it was far more terrifying than he had imagined.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    Suddenly, Cassian realized something was off.


    He quickly noticed that, at some point, he had been surrounded by the six figures.


    They stood in a hexagonal formation, emitting an eerie, unsettling aura.


    They circled around him, spiraling inwards.


    Cassian''s eyes darted around, and his pupils contracted sharply.


    He could clearly see faint blood-red threads drifting in the air around him, filling the entire space. The strange energy they emitted was identical to the aura coming from the six figures.


    At some point, he had already fallen into their trap!


    Just as Felix was about to make a move, the space around them suddenly twisted and trembled.


    The threads in the air seemed to connect, and blood-red light flared up, spreading a sinister energy in all directions.


    A barrier formed, completely enclosing him. The wails of what seemed like countless souls from the abyss echoed all around.


    The cries rose and fell, relentless, sending a chill straight to the heart.


    "Tidal Surge, Three Thousand Silver Spears!"


    Cassian no longer dared to hold back. He had no choice but to go all out, betting everything in a desperate struggle.


    Without holding anything back, countless silver spear shadows appeared, rising like a massive wave, crashing toward the sky!


    But the wails of the countless tortured souls seemed to pierce through his very soul.


    Blood-red phantoms, writhing in agony, surged down upon him.


    Boom!


    Amidst the blood-red mist, countless silver spear shadows clashed with the seemingly endless tide of crimson.


    Though Cassian barely managed to hold his ground against the twisted space, he was being forced back, step by step.


    The solid muscles in his shoulders trembled slightly, and a thin stream of blood trickled from the corner of his mouth.


    His breathing grew more erratic and weak, and it was clear he was losing ground fast.


    Worse still, the eerie blood-red energy was relentlessly invading his body.


    Wherever the crimson mist seeped through the gaps in his spear and touched his skin, it devoured his flesh, leaving it withered and decayed like dead wood.


    The pain was excruciating, but even more terrifying was the strange energy that was slowly eroding his mind.


    "Damn it."


    Even as he gritted his teeth and fought to endure, Cassian could feel the situation spiraling out of control.


    If this continued, he was really going to fall here!


    But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t find a way to break free from the blood formation that trapped him.


    Things were getting worse by the second. If this kept up...


    Just as despair began to settle in Cassian''s heart, a soft, childlike dragon''s roar echoed from the horizon.


    "What was that? A dragon?"


    Cassian froze for a moment, and the six black-robed figures who were closing in on him also hesitated, clearly distracted.


    At that moment, a massive golden figure appeared in the sky, bathed in a radiant, blinding light.


    The giant''s arms were covered in glowing patterns, like molten lava, ancient and mysterious.


    Without warning, the golden giant brought its hand down, unleashing a hurricane of force that roared toward the black-robed figures.


    The six figures froze, sensing the terrifying power contained within the attack.


    They had no choice but to abandon their assault on Cassian and desperately tried to flee.


    But it was already too late.


    In the blink of an eye, three of them were crushed beneath the giant''s hand, their bodies obliterated, leaving nothing but blood and dust.


    The remaining three barely had time to react before they found their path blocked by another figure.


    Timothy stood there, sword in hand, his gaze cold and unyielding.


    "Kill him!" a raspy, trembling voice came from one of the black-robed figures. Blood-red blades flashed in the air as the three of them charged at Timothy with reckless abandon.


    But Timothy didn''t move. He stood like an immovable mountain, an insurmountable barrier.


    With a single swing of his sword, one of the black-robed figures was sliced clean in half, their broken body plummeting to the ground.


    "Is this all you''ve got?" Timothy''s voice was icy, his figure flickering as he moved.


    The second figure, who had reached the Mystic Core level, didn''t even have time to draw their dagger before they were reduced to ashes, obliterated in an instant.


    The last remaining figure''s body suddenly swelled, blood-red patterns spreading across their skin as chaotic spiritual energy gathered within them. It was clear they intended to self-destruct.


    But before they could act, Timothy''s hand shot out, gripping their throat with ironclad force.


    Boom!


    A deafening explosion rang out, but the figure''s body was shattered into fragments by the shockwave before they could detonate.


    The eerie blood-red energy spread outward, but the figure suddenly realized, to their horror, that their soul had been firmly seized by Timothy.


    They couldn''t even think of escaping, let alone self-destruct.


    Every thought, every plan they had, had already been completely seen through by the man standing before them.

 Chapter 209 - 209: The moment had finally come!

    Cassian swung his silver spear with all his might, barely managing to break apart the blood-red magic circle.


    Even so, he could still feel the corrosive effects on his body, leaving him a bit shaken.


    If Timothy had been even a second slower, he might not have made it out alive. His body would have been consumed by the blood magic, turning him into nothing more than fuel.


    "Thanks for saving me, brother."


    Despite being a Holy Emperor, Cassian showed no arrogance after being saved by Timothy. He flew over, gratitude clear in his eyes, and clasped his hands in a respectful bow.


    "No need to thank me. I sensed something strange about them a while ago. Even if I hadn''t stepped in, they would''ve come looking for me soon enough," Timothy replied with a casual wave of his hand.


    "Sky Sanctuary''s Timothy..." Cassian stood there, his expression serious.


    He had heard that his great-grandson had become a disciple of Sky Sanctuary and had even mentioned Timothy a few times in the family. But he never imagined that Timothy would be the one to save his life today.


    When he got back, he''d have to find Felix and make sure the kid showed Timothy the respect he deserved from now on.


    Timothy glanced at Cassian and found him to be quite likable. After all, Cassian looked like a young man in his early twenties��handsome, confident, and dressed in a shimmering battle robe, wielding a silver spear. He gave off a good first impression.


    But there were more pressing matters at hand.


    Timothy frowned slightly. He had sensed some strange auras during the Alchemy Conference, and now it seemed those auras were indeed connected to the Dragon Blood Formation.


    "What exactly are they after?"


    A surge of powerful spiritual energy swept through the soul Timothy had captured. He didn''t hold back, using Soul Search to completely destroy the soul and extract its memories.


    Scenes flashed before his eyes as the soul''s memories were laid bare.


    A moment later, Timothy opened his eyes, his expression shifting slightly.


    "Timothy, what''s going on?" Cassian asked, noticing something was off.


    "It''s about to begin," Timothy said, his gaze sharpening.


    "What... what''s about to begin?"


    For Timothy to look this serious, Cassian quickly realized that whatever was happening, it wasn''t small.


    "Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade are likely preparing to attack Sky Sanctuary," Timothy said slowly.


    From the soul''s memories, he had seen that the two Holy Emperors were already gathering their forces. And within Skyfeather Sanctuary, the Dragon Blood Formation was nearly complete.


    But that wasn''t all. In the soul''s final moments, Timothy had glimpsed a deep, pitch-black canyon. Something terrifying was hidden there. Even without directly confronting it, Timothy could feel a sense of dread.


    "What... what''s hidden there?"


    No wonder Featherwind and Mountainshade were so confident, even though Sky Sanctuary was far stronger now than it had been in the past. They must have some hidden cards up their sleeves.


    Timothy''s expression grew more serious. After bidding farewell to Cassian, he immediately set off for Sky Sanctuary. S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Timothy, since you saved my life, the Eastern Star Empire will stand with Sky Sanctuary and fight for Goddess Sylvia!" Cassian called out solemnly to Timothy''s retreating figure, bowing deeply.


    If this battle was inevitable, he believed that Sky Sanctuary would not fall!


    ...


    Sky Sanctuary.


    Thanks to the effects of the seventh-tier elixir Timothy had crafted, most of the disciples could feel noticeable changes in their bodies.


    Excited, many of them gathered outside the main hall.


    Some sat cross-legged in front of the goddess''s statue, basking in the pure spiritual energy of Sky Sanctuary, using the lingering fragrance in the air to aid their cultivation.


    Others were eagerly discussing the grade and effects of the elixir Timothy had made.


    The atmosphere throughout Sky Sanctuary was relaxed, and the disciples were clearly in high spirits, with no sense of impending danger.


    But just then, Timothy descended from the sky.


    "Brother Timothy, you''re back so soon!"


    Several disciples rushed over, eager to thank him for the elixir that had greatly enhanced their abilities. But before they could express their gratitude, they noticed something different about him today.


    Normally, no matter the situation, Brother Timothy was always calm and composed. But today, for the first time, they saw a serious, almost grim expression on his face.


    "Timothy, what''s going on? Does it have something to do with the celestial phenomenon earlier? Could it be a sign of an eighth-tier elixir?" Elder Turner, unaware of the situation, hurried over to ask.


    Timothy shook his head and walked straight into Sky Sanctuary.


    "Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade are likely preparing to make their move."


    When Timothy shared this with Sylvia, a cold, chilling aura spread across her usually serene face.


    The invisible pressure of a Holy Emperor radiated outward, and the atmosphere around Sylvia shifted dramatically. Her presence alone commanded respect and fear, without her needing to say a word.


    This was a far cry from the shy, blushing Sylvia Timothy saw during their private moments. The imposing aura she exuded now was something even other Holy Emperors couldn''t easily match.


    "But with you by my side, I''ve got nothing to worry about," Timothy said with a light, carefree smile.


    From the soul''s memories, Timothy had seen more than just Featherwind and Mountainshade gathering their forces and preparing to attack Sky Sanctuary. He had also glimpsed a memory of a canyon.


    The Dragon Blood Formation, painstakingly crafted by Holy Emperor Featherwind, was hidden deep within that canyon.


    And from that dark, eerie place, a chilling, sinister energy constantly emanated.


    Whatever was lurking there, it was clearly the weapon the two Holy Emperors intended to use against Sky Sanctuary.


    But even so...


    Looking at Sylvia, who radiated an effortless, icy authority, her beautiful face now serious, Timothy couldn''t help but smile.


    No matter what strange forces they were up against, at this moment, he felt completely confident.


    "Let''s put off teaching you how to play the piccolo for now. First, we need to get ready to give those two Holy Emperors the beating they deserve," Timothy said with a grin.


    "Hmph, I''ll prove it to you later. Learning to play the piccolo will be a piece of cake for me!" Sylvia huffed softly, a slight blush on her face.


    But in an instant, she returned to her cold, awe-inspiring demeanor.


    "Sky Sanctuary, all disciples and practitioners, hear my command.


    From this moment on, Sky Sanctuary is on high alert. Prepare for battle at any time!"


    As Sylvia''s clear, commanding voice echoed across the mountain peak, four beams of light shot into the sky.


    In an instant, Sky Sanctuary was in an uproar.


    The moment had finally come!

 Chapter 210 - 210: An army is pressing at the borders

    More than a hundred years ago, when the three Holy Emperors attacked Sky Sanctuary and wounded Goddess Sylvia, the seeds of this grudge were sown.


    Whether they were disciples who joined Sky Sanctuary after the great battle, or those who had already been there during the conflict, everyone''s emotions were running high at this moment.


    To them, Goddess Sylvia was the ultimate, untouchable figure��aloof and beyond reach. Yet, she was also the heart and soul of Sky Sanctuary, the one they would all give everything to serve and protect.


    No one would allow harm to come to the Goddess. Those who had hurt her in the past, even if it meant their own destruction, would have to pay the price in full.


    Any other faction, upon learning that two Holy Emperors might be coming for them, would likely be paralyzed with fear. But Sky Sanctuary was different now.


    Unlike the usual calm that blanketed Sky Sanctuary, the entire mountaintop was now alive with a rising tide of excitement.


    Elders, disciples, the soldiers guarding Sky Sanctuary, and even the holy envoys who had been in seclusion for years, all stepped out of the great hall, their spirits burning with determination.


    "Not only do we have the Goddess, but we also have Senior Brother Timothy!"


    "That''s right! Besides the High Priests and the holy envoys, Senior Brother Timothy has the power of Ocean''s Gate. And more importantly, his lightning magic can boost everyone''s strength. Even if we''re up against two Holy Emperors, I don''t believe we''ll lose this fight!"


    "Sky Sanctuary will win!"


    "For the Goddess! Holy Emperor Featherwind, Holy Emperor Mountainshade��neither of you will escape!"


    The mountaintop echoed with their battle cries, filled with unshakable resolve.


    They had waited too long for this moment. Even if their enemies were Holy Emperors, they would avenge the Goddess, no matter the cost.


    The collective will of Sky Sanctuary surged through the mountains, and four towering beams of light shot into the sky, as if they were shielding the sanctuary itself. The overwhelming aura of power spread out in all directions.


    As countless people gazed at the four beams rising into the sky, they couldn''t help but widen their eyes in shock.


    "This energy�� Is Sky Sanctuary really preparing for war?"


    "Even though Holy Emperor Thunderflame is dead, the forces of Thunderflame Valley haven''t been completely wiped out. This battle will mark the beginning of a war between the four Holy Emperors!"


    "Four Holy Emperors! A battle of this scale�� How far will it go?"


    At this moment, no one could remain calm.


    Across the entire continent of Elant, there were probably only a dozen or so beings who could be considered Holy Emperor-level. And today, a war might break out involving three��no, four��Holy Emperors and their respective forces.


    Each Holy Emperor had the power to level cities, shake mountains, and even influence the forces of nature itself. No one could imagine what the world would look like once the battle began.


    More importantly, no matter how powerful Goddess Sylvia was, facing two Holy Emperors at once would be an overwhelming challenge.


    Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade had been plotting for a long time. This time, they wouldn''t back down easily. It was likely they had already found a way to counter Sky Sanctuary.


    This time, things were looking grim for Goddess Sylvia.


    Compared to the ruthless and bloodthirsty Holy Emperor Featherwind, and the cunning and deceitful Holy Emperor Mountainshade, most people were hoping that Goddess Sylvia would emerge victorious.


    But they could all sense that the situation wasn''t looking good.


    The four beams of light pierced the sky, making Sky Sanctuary appear more majestic than ever. Yet, dark clouds were slowly gathering in the heavens, like an army closing in, casting a heavy, oppressive atmosphere over everything.


    Sky Sanctuary.


    Timothy sat quietly in his room.


    The entire Sky Sanctuary was now fully prepared for battle. Every formation had been activated, and everyone was brimming with fighting spirit.


    But that wasn''t all. The forces of the Twelve Star Palaces were also gathering, their numbers swelling by the minute.


    Each of the twelve holy envoys possessed the power of Ocean''s Gate, and they led their practitioners like stars surrounding the moon, a grand and awe-inspiring sight.


    This was the true strength of Sky Sanctuary!


    The Twelve Star Palaces encircled Sky Sanctuary, and at the center of all this attention, seated on her divine throne, was the cold and majestic figure of Goddess Sylvia��Sylvia herself.


    At this moment, the entire world was shaken.


    This was the power of Sky Sanctuary, a force so immense that it could strike fear into any faction!


    And no matter the time or place, the one seated on the throne��Goddess Sylvia��was always someone to be revered, never to be challenged.


    Her divine presence was absolute, and no one dared to violate it.


    Yet, Timothy paid no attention to the commotion outside his room.


    In the quiet of his chamber, he sat with his eyes closed, focusing all his spiritual awareness inward.


    [Scanning body status...]


    [Host: Timothy]


    [Physique: Ancient Saintly Body, Enlightenment Body]


    [Power Level: Mid-stage Ocean''s Gate]


    [Remaining Skill Points: 120]


    [Available Celestial Feather Form Uses: 2]


    [Available Triple Strike Uses: 1]


    [Celestial Azureflame Refinement Progress: (1/7)]


    Timothy could feel the intense, burning sensation in his abdomen. He knew that if he could fully master it, the power of the Celestial Azureflame would surpass anyone''s wildest imagination.


    The ancient alchemy that had been passed down for countless generations was indeed profound and mysterious. Perhaps, as the system had suggested, it could truly harness the heavens and earth as a furnace.


    But fully refining and absorbing it was no easy task.


    Even with his Ancient Saintly Body, Timothy found it impossible to completely digest the Celestial Azureflame.


    "With the battle so close, I''ll just have to absorb as much as I can for now."


    Glancing at the dark clouds gathering outside his window, Timothy closed his eyes again. A vast surge of spiritual energy erupted from within him, flowing toward his abdomen.


    Inside Timothy''s body, there was only a tiny flicker of the Celestial Azureflame.


    But that tiny flame, no bigger than a grain of rice, seemed to contain limitless power.


    [Attempting to absorb Celestial Azureflame...]


    [Absorbing Celestial Azureflame...]


    The two forces clashed continuously. Any spiritual energy that touched the Celestial Azureflame was instantly obliterated, but Timothy kept directing wave after wave of his immense spiritual power toward it...


    The sky grew darker. Apart from the towering beams of light connecting heaven and earth, the thick clouds had almost completely blotted out the sun.


    As the sky darkened, the atmosphere became increasingly heavy.


    "They''re... here!"


    Suddenly, someone noticed.


    Beyond the clouds, a massive army was marching slowly toward Sky Sanctuary, treading atop the dark clouds.


    The clouds were divided into three distinct sections.


    One was led by Holy Emperor Featherwind. sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another by Holy Emperor Mountainshade.


    And the third belonged to the remnants of Thunderflame Valley.


    Three mighty forces, all converging on this day!


    Boom!


    A bolt of lightning tore through the sky, splitting it open.


    Everyone in Sky Sanctuary turned their gaze toward the horizon, their expressions solemn, ready for battle.


    The moment had finally come.

 Chapter 211 - 211: It’s not time yet

    "Above those clouds, there''s actually a spell that can completely hide their presence."


    Elder Turner frowned slightly as he watched three massive storm clouds drifting closer. "Mountainshade, that sly old fox, always full of tricks."


    "If Timothy hadn''t discovered this and sent the intel back to Sky Sanctuary in time, they would''ve caught us completely off guard with a surprise attack."


    "Two Holy Emperors launching a sneak attack? That''s just shameless!"


    Hearing Elder Turner''s words, the disciples'' disdain for Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade deepened even further.


    More and more Sky Sanctuary practitioners gathered in front of the Goddess''s statue. Even with an army looming on the horizon, their spirits remained high, eager for the fight.


    By now, the clouds had drifted closer.


    High above, looking down at Sky Sanctuary, Holy Emperor Featherwind''s face was filled with arrogance.


    "Hmph, I didn''t expect you cowards to actually be prepared for this. No matter. Since that''s the case, I''ll personally end your lives! Today marks the fall of Sky Sanctuary, and none of you will escape me.


    Goddess Sylvia, it''s time to settle the score from a hundred years ago!"


    Featherwind''s cold gaze swept over the scene below, but to his surprise, Sylvia was nowhere to be seen.


    "Where''s Goddess Sylvia?"


    A flicker of anger crossed his face. He had brought an army of over a hundred thousand practitioners, backed by three Holy Emperors, and yet Sylvia didn''t even deem him worthy of showing up?


    "You think you deserve to face the Goddess herself?" Zephyra, blade in hand, glared up at him. Her sword gleamed with a cold light, as if it could pierce through anything.


    In the sky above, the overwhelming army loomed, their numbers six or seven times greater than Sky Sanctuary''s forces. Each one of them radiated killing intent, clearly here with no good intentions.


    But despite this, the people of Sky Sanctuary showed no fear.


    "Again, it''s the same. It''s always the same! She never takes anyone seriously!"


    At that moment, Featherwind was completely enraged. For years, he had been plotting his revenge for what happened a century ago. He had poured everything into this moment, bringing an army that could blot out the sky, surrounding all of Sky Sanctuary.


    And yet, even now, Sylvia wouldn''t even look his way.


    Even after a hundred years, Sylvia''s arrogance hadn''t faded. If anything, it had only grown.


    "Goddess Sylvia, I''ll make sure you die today! Not just you��no one in Sky Sanctuary will survive! I''ll turn this entire place into a sea of blood!"


    Featherwind''s voice was filled with madness as five wings unfurled behind him, his eyes glowing red with fury. He had waited so long for this day, and now he would drench Sky Sanctuary in blood.


    "Everyone, follow my command! Attack Sky Sanctuary! Kill them all��leave no one alive!"


    Featherwind''s furious shout echoed as tens of thousands of practitioners from Skyfeather Sanctuary descended from the clouds, their weapons glowing with deadly light, ready to strike.


    "Aren''t you going to make a move?" Featherwind glared at Holy Emperor Mountainshade behind him.


    "No rush," Mountainshade replied calmly. "Let the Thunderflame Valley practitioners assist you. Even a cornered rabbit will fight back against a hawk. I''ll be here to crush any resistance from Goddess Sylvia. After today, there will be no more Goddess Sylvia, and no more Sky Sanctuary."


    Holy Emperor Mountainshade''s lips curled into a cold smile.


    Compared to Holy Emperor Featherwind, who seemed to be in a constant state of rage, Mountainshade''s presence was far more chilling.


    "Hmph, no matter what, Goddess Sylvia will die here today!"


    The practitioners from Thunderflame Valley followed closely behind, surging toward Sky Sanctuary like a tidal wave.


    The dark clouds completely blotted out the sky as Mountainshade led his forces, standing atop the clouds like a hunter waiting for the perfect moment to strike with a lethal blow.


    Meanwhile, the practitioners from Skyfeather Sanctuary and Thunderflame Valley had already descended from the clouds.


    The sound of drums and bells echoed through the air, and the cries of battle filled the heavens and earth. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A suffocating killing intent spread across the skies above Sky Sanctuary.


    The number of practitioners flooding in was double that of Sky Sanctuary''s forces, overwhelming and unstoppable.


    But what was even more alarming was that the people of Sky Sanctuary could clearly see something strange.


    These practitioners were radiating an eerie aura, their eyes laced with blood-red veins, and faint trails of blood dripped from the corners of their eyes.


    Their power far exceeded their usual strength, but their aura was foul and unsettling, sending chills down the spine of anyone who faced them.


    "Fight! In this war, there''s only victory��no room for defeat!"


    A disciple shouted, raising his sword high and charging forward without hesitation.


    The people of Sky Sanctuary were deeply inspired.


    Goddess Sylvia had protected Sky Sanctuary for countless years, and a hundred years ago, she had single-handedly fought off three Holy Emperors to save them.


    If victory could be achieved, even at the cost of their lives, they were willing to give everything!


    For Sky Sanctuary, they would be reborn through death!


    Even when faced with these practitioners tainted by a strange aura, the people of Sky Sanctuary showed no signs of retreat.


    With battle cries ringing out, they charged forward.


    Both sides were now fully locked in combat.


    In terms of sheer numbers and the oppressive effect of that eerie aura, Sky Sanctuary was clearly at a disadvantage.


    But the people of Sky Sanctuary fought with unshakable resolve, showing no fear at all.


    Their battle cries shook the heavens, and the light from countless magical artifacts lit up the sky above Sky Sanctuary, making it as bright as day.


    Waves of spiritual energy rippled outward, crashing like tidal waves in all directions as the two forces clashed.


    The entire Sky Sanctuary was engulfed in battle.


    The deafening sounds of explosions grew louder and louder, and the overwhelming energy surged through the air.


    Sword light flashed, magical artifacts collided, blood flowed freely, and the killing intent thickened with every passing moment.


    Countless lives were lost, and countless enemies were cut down.


    "You dare act so recklessly in front of me, you insignificant whelps!"


    Holy Emperor Featherwind''s eyes blazed with fury as he stepped forward, intending to crush the Sky Sanctuary disciples beneath his Holy Emperor''s might.


    But before he could act, several figures appeared in front of him, surrounding him completely.


    Twelve Star Palaces, twelve Holy Envoys��each one possessing the power of Ocean''s Gate.


    Led by Zephyra, the twelve Holy Envoys had encircled Holy Emperor Featherwind.


    Twelve daggers floated in the air, forming the foundation of a magical formation.


    A massive surge of spiritual energy trapped Featherwind within the formation created by the daggers, preventing him from taking even a single step forward. They had managed to halt the advance of a Holy Emperor!


    "It''s not time yet."


    But as he watched the battle below, which seemed to have reached a stalemate, Holy Emperor Mountainshade, observing everything from above, merely smiled. A cold, calculating grin spread across his face.

 Chapter 212 - 212: It’s time

    Boom!


    A series of violent shockwaves rippled out from Sky Sanctuary, spreading in all directions.


    Countless people looked up at the sky, their faces filled with apprehension.


    "The battle... it''s finally begun!"


    The war between Sky Sanctuary and the two Holy Emperors was a sight so overwhelming, it could only inspire fear.


    No one knew who would emerge victorious, but one thing was certain: the situation would only grow more brutal.


    This battle would undoubtedly go down in history.


    At this moment, Holy Emperor Featherwind''s five blood-red wings flared with a terrifying glow. A faint but unmistakable killing intent radiated from his entire body.


    Surrounded by the Twelve Saints, Holy Emperor Featherwind was consumed by rage.


    With a sudden, violent flap of his five blood-soaked wings, a foul wind swept across the battlefield.


    The sheer might of a Holy Emperor shook the heavens and the earth.


    It was as if the wails of countless vengeful spirits echoed through the eerie wind. Holy Emperor Featherwind took a single step forward.


    The overwhelming force of a Holy Emperor crashed down, and with just that one step, the formation set by the Twelve Saints shattered!


    "This is bad."


    Zephyra''s eyes narrowed. She quickly raised her Nightblade, moving to block Holy Emperor Featherwind''s path.


    Even though her expertise lay in assassination, not direct combat, Zephyra was willing to risk her life to stop him.


    "Just a little Ocean''s Gate brat. Who gave you the courage to stand in my way?"


    Holy Emperor Featherwind''s fury was boundless, and his killing intent surged like a tidal wave.


    A Holy Emperor was a being who had transcended the very limits of the world!


    Even though Zephyra''s strength far surpassed that of an ordinary Ocean''s Gate practitioner, she was utterly overwhelmed by the crushing pressure of his presence.


    Even the spiritual weapon in her hand, the Nightblade, trembled under the weight of his power.


    "If you won''t back down, then die here!"


    Holy Emperor Featherwind''s eyes blazed with anger. The blood-red energy in his palm spread out like the veins of a flower, reaching toward Zephyra.


    With a single clench of his fist, an unstoppable wave of killing intent bore down on her like a mountain.


    The immense aura of the Holy Emperor seemed poised to swallow Zephyra whole, erasing her from existence.


    But just then��


    "You think you can just do whatever you want to someone from Sky Sanctuary?"


    A cold, clear voice suddenly rang out.


    A surge of sword energy shot up from within Sky Sanctuary, a brilliant green light filled with an overwhelming, biting force.


    Even the very fabric of space twisted and tore under the pressure of this sword energy, and the howling winds were sliced apart in an instant.


    That same sword strike also cut through the blood-red energy closing in on Zephyra.


    Boom!


    The green light slashed through, and everything before them was reduced to nothingness.


    Zephyra stepped back, respectfully standing behind Sylvia.


    Everyone could see it clearly.


    A figure in white stood gracefully, her flowing dress billowing in the wind, wrapping her stunning silhouette in its folds.


    She was like a lotus in full bloom, breathtakingly beautiful.


    With a slender figure and a wooden sword glowing with a crimson light in her hand, she walked forward slowly, as if no one could stand in her way.


    As she moved, her flawless, ethereal beauty made her seem like a celestial being descending from the heavens, untouched by the world.


    Cold, proud, like a lotus floating on a pond.


    Though her beauty was unmatched, it radiated an aura of untouchable majesty, making it clear that no one dared to approach her with disrespect.


    Her divine presence was awe-inspiring, perfect in every way.


    Goddess Sylvia was like the most exquisite masterpiece this world had ever seen.


    Even though her beauty left everyone momentarily stunned, not a single person dared to entertain any impure thoughts.


    This was Goddess Sylvia, a figure who commanded nothing but reverence and awe from all who beheld her.


    At that moment, not only the people of Sky Sanctuary, but even the practitioners under the three Holy Emperors were left speechless by the sight before them.


    "You again...


    But this time is different from a hundred years ago, Goddess Sylvia. Don''t think you''ll walk away with your life today!"


    Holy Emperor Featherwind roared, his killing intent spreading across his entire body.


    "A hundred years have passed, and you still haven''t learned. You''ll never escape the grip of your own rage."


    Sylvia let out a cold snort, as if she didn''t even consider Holy Emperor Featherwind worth her attention.


    "You must die!"


    Unable to bear the insult any longer, Holy Emperor Featherwind snapped.


    Like a madman, his five wings shot skyward, and under the blood-red glow of countless Quill Arrows, he charged at Sylvia with reckless abandon.


    His hand morphed into a blood-soaked claw, as if he intended to tear her to pieces. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Boom!


    But just then, the sky above was suddenly illuminated by a brilliant, radiant light that lit up half the heavens.


    "That''s... the Sacred Bell!"


    Countless people looked up at the sky, their faces filled with dread.


    Even amidst the dark clouds that loomed like the end of days, the presence of the Sacred Bell seemed to pierce through the fog, radiating an overwhelming, majestic power.


    With just the first chime of the Sacred Bell, the countless Quill Arrows conjured by Holy Emperor Featherwind vanished in an instant.


    Boom!


    The second chime rang out, and Holy Emperor Featherwind''s body froze, as if struck by lightning, suspended in mid-air.


    The sound echoed outward, spreading its authority in all directions.


    Everyone who looked up at the sky was filled with awe.


    "Featherwind is a Holy Emperor, yet he''s being suppressed so easily. Just how powerful has Goddess Sylvia become?"


    Golden light, pure and sacred, poured down like an unbreakable cage.


    Trapped within, Holy Emperor Featherwind''s body trembled slightly, as if he was bearing an unbearable weight.


    "You think I''ve spent a hundred years preparing to attack Sky Sanctuary again, only to come with just this?"


    Holy Emperor Featherwind, despite the crushing pressure, suddenly lifted his head.


    Though his body was covered in deep cuts from the force pressing down on him, the blood-red aura around him only grew stronger.


    That strange, ominous energy was surging out of him.


    Boom!


    Far off in a distant canyon, a massive explosion of blood-red energy erupted, sending a foul wind howling into the sky. It was as if countless wailing spirits were crying out in agony.


    And in that moment, as if in response, the aura around Holy Emperor Featherwind shifted dramatically.


    His wings, already streaked with blood, turned a deep crimson, and his eyes were now completely consumed by a blood-red glow.


    "Goddess Sylvia, can you still stop me now?"


    Holy Emperor Featherwind''s hands had fully transformed into crimson claws. As he slashed downward, the radiant light of the Sacred Bell shattered like glass.


    The power of the Holy Emperor surged once more, but now it was tainted with a sickening, foul stench.


    Watching this unfold, Sylvia''s brow furrowed. She was now taking this seriously.


    She had anticipated this moment. And now, it had arrived.


    "Heh, it''s time."


    Meanwhile, high above the clouds, Holy Emperor Mountainshade''s lips curled into a cold smile.


    Like a mantis stalking a cicada, unaware of the oriole behind it, he had been waiting for this moment.


    "Everyone, heed my command! Attack Sky Sanctuary! Kill them all! Wipe Sky Sanctuary off the map!"


    Holy Emperor Mountainshade''s order rang out across the battlefield.

 Chapter 213 - 213: Who can turn the tide?

    As Holy Emperor Mountainshade''s voice echoed through the air, a dark mass of practitioners surged down from the clouds.


    But that wasn''t all. The blood-red aura enveloping everyone grew even thicker.


    A strange, eerie sensation spread through all the practitioners under the command of the three Holy Emperors. Their eyes were now filled with the same blood-red patterns that marked Holy Emperor Featherwind''s gaze.


    "That''s�� the Dragon Blood Formation!"


    Suddenly, the strength of the practitioners attacking Sky Sanctuary skyrocketed. With a single command from Holy Emperor Mountainshade, the practitioners from the clouds joined the battle, and the situation took a sharp turn for the worse.


    No matter how bravely the disciples of Sky Sanctuary fought, no matter how willing they were to sacrifice themselves, they simply couldn''t handle an enemy force that had suddenly multiplied six or seven times in number��and whose power had mysteriously surged.


    The disciples of Sky Sanctuary were being pushed back, unable to hold the line any longer.


    At the same time, Holy Emperor Featherwind, now completely bathed in a crimson glow, had clearly grown much stronger.


    The Sacred Bell rang out, its majestic toll reverberating through the air. Even though Holy Emperor Featherwind was clearly at a disadvantage, Sylvia still couldn''t completely defeat him.


    Boom!


    A crimson sword energy tore through the sky, radiating an overwhelming pressure that made it hard to breathe.


    "As expected of Goddess Sylvia. If I were the old me, I''d have been sliced in half by that strike. But unfortunately for you, this is as far as you go."


    Holy Emperor Featherwind let out a twisted, hysterical laugh as a surge of blood energy erupted around him.


    At the same time, another figure suddenly closed in.


    An immense wave of spiritual energy transformed into a towering mountain, crashing down with the force to crush the entire Sky Sanctuary beneath it!


    "Damn it!"


    A fierce wind howled as the massive shadow of the mountain loomed, threatening to swallow the entire peak.


    The disciples of Sky Sanctuary couldn''t hide their fear, their faces turning pale.


    Sylvia acted in that moment.


    Dong~


    The third toll of the Sacred Bell rang out. Sylvia, bathed in radiant golden light, exuded an unstoppable divine power. Her delicate hand reached toward the sky, palm facing the descending mountain.


    Boom!


    The ancient, towering mountain came to an abrupt halt. This colossal illusion, seemingly unstoppable, was held back by her alone!


    "As expected of the Goddess!"


    The disciples couldn''t help but cheer in awe at her overwhelming strength.


    But before their excitement could fully sink in, Holy Emperor Featherwind seized the opportunity and launched a sudden attack on Sylvia.


    His arm no longer resembled that of a human. It had twisted and transformed into a massive claw, nearly as tall as a person.


    The muscles on it were knotted and grotesque, a sight that made one''s stomach churn.


    Countless Quill Arrows suddenly materialized around the claw, forming a blood-red blade covered in strange, ancient runes.


    "Crush her!"


    Holy Emperor Featherwind''s face twisted with malice. His right arm, now brimming with terrifying power, shot toward Sylvia''s slender figure, aiming to pierce her.


    A chilling wind swirled around the attack, accompanied by the wails of countless tormented souls.


    The sheer force of the strike far exceeded Holy Emperor Featherwind''s usual strength!


    Sylvia''s eyes remained cold. With her free left hand, she gripped her wooden sword and swung it down.


    What seemed like a casual strike unleashed a massive tidal wave of energy, sending Holy Emperor Featherwind flying back hundreds of feet.


    Even while facing two Holy Emperors and the bizarre Dragon Blood Formation, Goddess Sylvia hadn''t lost an inch of ground!


    However, the situation wasn''t as optimistic as it appeared on the surface.


    High above, Holy Emperor Mountainshade continued to summon endless mountains and rivers with his Atlas of Boundless Mountains, each one crashing down with overwhelming force.


    Countless blood-red Quill Arrows hovered in the sky above Sky Sanctuary, while Holy Emperor Featherwind prowled like a bloodthirsty predator, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.


    Though Sylvia hadn''t been defeated, she was completely trapped by the two Holy Emperors, unable to break free.


    Meanwhile, Sky Sanctuary''s forces were steadily losing ground, overwhelmed by an enemy force that outnumbered them several times over.


    "Goddess Sylvia, do you really think you can escape from this?" Holy Emperor Featherwind sneered, his voice dripping with malice.


    The Sacred Bell tolled again in the sky, the blood-red aura thickening as the mountains and rivers from the Atlas of Boundless Mountains spread across the heavens, casting a shadow over the entire battlefield.


    Waves of energy rippled outward, and the clash between the three Holy Emperors was nothing short of terrifying.


    Even from a great distance, everyone could feel the crushing pressure in the air. It was vast, overwhelming��like the power to destroy the world itself.


    This was the true scale of a battle between Holy Emperors. Even practitioners who had trained for centuries could only look up in awe and reverence.


    But despite holding her ground against two Holy Emperors, Sylvia''s brow furrowed slightly.


    She could sense it clearly: their goal wasn''t to defeat her outright. They were trying to stall her, to keep her occupied.


    At that moment, the disciples of Sky Sanctuary, who were already being pushed back, suddenly noticed something horrifying.


    Among the practitioners attacking Sky Sanctuary, some were suddenly engulfed in a crimson light.


    Their bodies began to twist and contort, their flesh and bones warping beyond recognition.


    Fangs and claws sprouted from their bodies, which swelled and split as the twisted flesh expanded, transforming them into monstrous, hulking beasts.


    These practitioners had lost all traces of humanity. Their massive bodies were covered in grotesque, blood-red tumors that writhed and pulsed.


    Their gaping maws, filled with razor-sharp teeth, exuded a foul, nauseating stench.


    "What�� what are those things?!"


    Even the more powerful disciples of Sky Sanctuary stared in shock at the scene unfolding before them.


    The monstrous beasts radiated an aura of pure terror, their strength far beyond anything anyone could have imagined.


    And now, these twisted creatures were charging toward Sky Sanctuary in a relentless wave.


    Their bodies were impervious to weapons, their strength immeasurable. Nothing seemed capable of stopping their advance.


    In mere moments, the defensive lines of Sky Sanctuary had completely collapsed.


    Even those who fought with all their might, willing to sacrifice their lives to stop the beasts, were trampled or torn apart, dying gruesome deaths in the bellies of these abominations.


    The situation had taken a drastic turn for the worse. S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even with the High Priests and holy envoys fighting alongside them, Sky Sanctuary''s forces were overwhelmed by the combined might of the three Holy Emperors and the terrifying, unnatural beasts.


    Meanwhile, Goddess Sylvia was still locked in battle with Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade, unable to break free.


    The air was filled with the sounds of roars and screams. Blood flowed like rivers through Sky Sanctuary, and the scene grew more and more tragic by the second.


    The stalemate had been shattered.


    If things continued like this, Sky Sanctuary would surely fall.


    "I''ve failed you, my Goddess!" one disciple cried out in despair.


    A sense of hopelessness began to spread. As the monstrous beasts drew closer, many of the disciples felt a deep, painful ache in their hearts.


    They had sworn to serve Goddess Sylvia, willing to give everything for her cause. But now, they were realizing just how powerless they truly were.


    Who could possibly turn the tide in a situation like this?


    Some of the female disciples couldn''t hold back their sobs, their bodies trembling with fear.


    But just when it seemed like all hope was lost, a sudden burst of azure flames shot up from the rear mountain, blazing into the sky!

 Chapter 214 - 214: It’s not just me~

    The blood-red, monstrous beast twisted its grotesque body as it charged toward the disciples of Sky Sanctuary.


    The overwhelming crimson aura sent chills down everyone''s spine. It seemed like the crowd was about to be completely overrun by the beast.


    But then, a burst of azure flames shot into the sky, instantly drawing everyone''s attention.


    "What is that?"


    Holy Emperor Featherwind suddenly sensed something was off.


    Even though Sylvia was trapped, both he and Holy Emperor Mountainshade were also unable to break free.


    At that moment, amidst the roaring flames, Timothy''s figure suddenly appeared.


    Everyone could clearly see the terrifying golden light flickering in Timothy''s eyes.


    The azure flames swirling around him seemed to carry an unimaginable, terrifying power.


    As the blue flames drifted down, anything they touched��whether it was the practitioners attacking Sky Sanctuary or the terrifying beasts empowered by the Dragon Blood Formation��was instantly reduced to ashes.


    The flames, though seemingly gentle, radiated an aura of endless dread.


    "You think you can attack Sky Sanctuary with just this?"


    Timothy''s figure hovered above the disciples of Sky Sanctuary.


    Lightning flashed across the sky, splitting into countless bolts that rained down on the disciples below.


    This was the result of Timothy''s insight from observing the Oak Leaf, manifesting as a storm of lightning.


    Bathed in the electric glow, the disciples'' eyes sparkled with joy and excitement.


    Within the lightning, everyone''s strength surged dramatically.


    It was as if they were now clad in impenetrable armor.


    "Senior Brother Timothy is finally here!"


    "Senior Brother Timothy!"


    Cries of excitement echoed through the air, and the once desperate situation at Sky Sanctuary was completely reversed.


    The disciples'' morale soared, and their power increased significantly.


    "You think you alone can turn the tide?"


    A practitioner under Holy Emperor Featherwind''s command, enraged, shouted as they charged forward.


    But it wasn''t just them��more and more people twisted their bodies, bones cracking, transforming into even larger monstrous creatures.


    Rain whipped through the air as the wind howled, and dark clouds gathered overhead.


    Below, countless practitioners clad in armor and wielding magical artifacts charged forward, their battle cries shaking the heavens.


    More and more beasts surged forward, their eerie roars sending shivers down spines.


    Yet, despite the terrifying scene before him, Timothy simply floated in the air, watching indifferently.


    The army surged like a tidal wave, and even with the disciples of Sky Sanctuary empowered by lightning, it seemed unlikely they could hold them off.


    But just then, as Timothy raised his hand, a golden Sacred Form suddenly appeared in the sky.


    The sky was dark, the clouds thick and oppressive.


    But amidst the howling winds and apocalyptic atmosphere, the massive golden figure descended like a god, inspiring awe and fear in all who saw it.


    The practitioners looked up at the sky, their pupils shrinking in terror.


    The golden hand descended, as if it could destroy the heavens and the earth!


    A hurricane erupted, the sheer force of the wind lifting even the rocks from the ground.


    Underneath it, even the blood-red beasts, seemingly mindless, trembled, as if they could feel a primal fear deep in their souls.


    Timothy hadn''t yet reached the Transcendence Realm, but his power had already surpassed anything anyone could comprehend!


    "Boom!"


    The golden hand slammed down, shattering rocks and shaking the earth. The entire mountain of Sky Sanctuary trembled violently.


    Where the golden hand struck, a massive crater formed, and cracks spread for miles in every direction.


    The wind howled across the land, as if the end of the world had arrived.


    Dust and debris scattered in all directions. Under the golden giant''s palm, countless practitioners from Skyfeather Sanctuary were crushed, their bodies reduced to pulp!


    Witnessing this horrifying scene, everyone''s breath caught in their throats, a deep sense of fear creeping into their hearts.


    They had thought that Sky Sanctuary would be difficult to handle with just Goddess Sylvia alone, but they never expected Timothy to show up at this critical moment.


    And even more shocking��Timothy''s power was beyond anything they could have imagined!


    "Timothy! How dare you!"


    Unable to break free from Sylvia''s grasp, Holy Emperor Featherwind''s eyes turned bloodshot with rage.


    Time and time again, his plans had been thwarted by Timothy.


    And now, just as he was about to crush Sky Sanctuary, this kid had the audacity to stand in his way again!


    If it weren''t for Sylvia holding him back, he would have torn Timothy to pieces with his bare hands.


    "Holy Emperor Featherwind, did you really think Sky Sanctuary was a place you could come and go as you please?" Timothy''s cold gaze locked onto Featherwind.


    "What did you just say?"


    Never before had he been so blatantly provoked. Holy Emperor Featherwind''s eyes widened in fury.


    Sure, Timothy''s intervention had temporarily saved Sky Sanctuary from destruction.


    But with Sylvia trapped, his forces still vastly outnumbered Sky Sanctuary''s, bolstered by the Dragon Blood Formation. He was clearly still in control of the situation.


    Where did this kid get his confidence from?


    "Hmph, who gave you the courage? Do you really think you alone can change anything?"


    Wait�� what is that?


    Featherwind''s words trailed off as his gaze suddenly shifted to the horizon, his expression frozen in shock.


    In the distance, golden light illuminated half the sky.


    A sweet, intoxicating fragrance filled the air as a formation of female disciples, as beautiful as blooming flowers, gracefully approached from afar.


    At the center of the procession, a golden chariot adorned with countless flowers radiated a brilliant light.


    It was as if a divine phoenix had cried out, the golden chariot exuding an aura of majesty and holiness, accompanied by a faint, sacred melody. S��ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A delicate hand, smooth as jade, lifted the sheer curtain of the chariot, and a graceful figure slowly emerged.


    Golden hair flowed in the wind, and the figure, bathed in radiant light, appeared divine, exuding an untouchable aura of purity and beauty.


    "I heard Sky Sanctuary was in trouble, so Blooming Sanctuary has come to lend a hand." Holy Maiden Aeliana smiled softly, her voice carrying a hint of playful charm.


    Few noticed the way her gentle, affectionate gaze passed over the crowd, landing on Timothy in the distance.


    Her lips curled into a seductive smile, and she even winked at him, deliberately throwing him a flirtatious glance.


    "Holy Maiden Aeliana, you actually came!" Holy Emperor Featherwind was visibly taken aback.


    As a fellow Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s strength was on par with any Holy Emperor.


    Moreover, the seven Blossoms of Love from Blooming Sanctuary possessed ancient, mysterious powers that were even more unpredictable.


    "It''s not just me~"


    Turning her gaze back to Holy Emperor Featherwind, Aeliana''s soft, alluring eyes carried a sharp edge.


    "What do you mean?" Featherwind snapped, his eyes darting to the far horizon.


    And there, an overwhelming army and various forces were steadily marching toward them.


    "Elant Continent''s alchemists, here to aid Sky Sanctuary under the command of our Alchemy Guildmaster, Timothy!"


    "Holy Emperor Starwind, here to repay Timothy for saving my life."


    "Azure Radiance Palace."


    "Cloud Pavilion Sect."


    "Shadowgate Sect."


    "We, the allied sects under Sky Sanctuary''s protection, have come to defend Sky Sanctuary!"

 Chapter 215 - 215: Holy Emperor Apocalypse

    Holy Emperor Starwind, Cassian.


    Even though Cassian was over a thousand years old, his mastery of the silver spear was unparalleled. He looked like a young man in his twenties, with a physique that was nothing short of extraordinary. His combat prowess was just as formidable.


    In the past, no one would have dared to provoke him lightly.


    "Why is Cassian suddenly helping Timothy? When did Timothy even save him?" Holy Emperor Featherwind''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    If it were just Cassian alone, he wouldn''t be much of a threat.


    But in the distance, the sky was filled with countless warriors clad in armor, spears in hand, all following Holy Emperor Starwind.


    Nearly all of Starwind''s forces had arrived at Sky Sanctuary.


    And that wasn''t all. Holy Maiden Aeliana was there too, along with the highly respected alchemists of the Elant Continent, and representatives from various sects.


    Why were all these people showing up here at the same time?


    "Defend Sky Sanctuary! Charge!"


    A massive wave of practitioners descended from the sky, fearlessly charging toward the forces of the three Holy Emperors.


    This battle was no longer just Sky Sanctuary''s fight.


    The situation had completely flipped.


    The three Holy Emperors, who had initially gained the upper hand with their strange beasts and mysterious formations, were now being pushed back, losing ground rapidly.


    "A hundred years ago, you barely escaped with your lives, and yet you still don''t know when to quit. Well, this time, you''re not leaving."


    A fragrant breeze filled the air as countless flower petals floated by. Holy Maiden Aeliana smiled gracefully, her golden hair flowing in the wind.


    Her beauty was captivating, but there was a chilling coldness behind that smile.


    Felix, holding his spear, blocked the northern escape route.


    On one side was Goddess Sylvia, on another was Holy Maiden Aeliana, and on the third stood Holy Emperor Starwind. Both Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade''s expressions shifted slightly.


    Goddess Sylvia, Holy Maiden Aeliana, and Holy Emperor Starwind��this kind of lineup was unmatched across the entire Elant Continent.


    The battlefield was ablaze with flashes of light, the sound of magical artifacts clashing echoing through the air. All sides were now locked in a chaotic melee.


    And the tide of battle was clearly turning in favor of Sky Sanctuary.


    Under the relentless assault from so many forces, even the practitioners under Holy Emperor Featherwind, Holy Emperor Mountainshade, and Holy Emperor Thunderflame were starting to falter, showing signs of defeat.


    "Sylvia, I made it just in time, didn''t I?" Holy Maiden Aeliana grinned as she sidled up to Sylvia.


    "Hmph, I''ll give you some credit this time," Sylvia replied coolly.


    "Hehe, Sylvia, it''s rare for you to compliment me."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s face lit up with a warm smile, clearly pleased.


    "But for those who dared to mess with Sylvia and him, some people are going to have to pay."


    In an instant, the warmth in Aeliana''s eyes vanished, replaced by a chilling coldness.


    "Him?" Holy Emperor Mountainshade was momentarily stunned.


    Just then, three powerful auras surged into the air.


    Goddess Sylvia, Holy Maiden Aeliana, and Holy Emperor Starwind��three overwhelming presences swept across the battlefield, their sheer force palpable.


    The escape routes were completely blocked. A massive Sacred Bell hung high in the sky, radiating an imposing aura.


    Even if Featherwind and Mountainshade teamed up against Sylvia, they wouldn''t stand a chance.


    The scene before them was something they simply couldn''t handle.


    "Hahaha! So this is the famous Goddess Sylvia?


    I didn''t expect it to be just you. There''s also that strange Timothy.


    He''s apparently the leader of the alchemists on the Elant Continent and even saved Cassian''s life?


    But so what? Since they dared to come here, not just Sky Sanctuary, but everyone is going to die here!


    Do you think I''ve been waiting a hundred years for nothing?


    With him here, you''re all going to die!"


    Suddenly, Holy Emperor Featherwind burst into hysterical laughter.


    "What do you mean by that?" Sylvia''s eyebrows furrowed, her usually calm face now showing a hint of coldness.


    "What do I mean?


    Do you even remember what exists above the Holy Emperors?"


    Featherwind''s eyes turned blood-red as he let out a bitter laugh.


    At that moment, a deafening clap of thunder echoed from the sky.


    The clouds above began to churn and gather, forming a towering mass over Sky Sanctuary.


    And those clouds were stained with a deep, ominous red.


    Thunder roared across the sky, and fierce winds howled without end.


    Strange phenomena unfolded one after another, as if the world itself was on the brink of collapse.


    As everyone gazed up at the sky, an inexplicable chill crept into their hearts.


    It felt as though something terrifying was about to descend.


    The air grew thick with a blood-red aura, and strange, ancient symbols began to swirl within the clouds.


    "Come forth! It''s time for you to appear!"


    Holy Emperor Featherwind spread his arms wide, staring maniacally at the sky, his laughter growing more eerie and desperate.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, countless streams of blood surged upward, converging in the sky. A powerful, overwhelming force swept across the heavens.


    The chilling aura was so intense that many turned pale, feeling as though their very souls were trembling. S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No one knew exactly what Holy Emperor Featherwind was doing, but they could all sense an immense, terrifying presence being summoned.


    "No wonder they went all out to create the Dragon Blood Formation. Could it be that their real goal is��"


    Sylvia''s expression shifted slightly, her usually calm and cold face now showing a rare hint of paleness.


    At that moment, Holy Emperor Featherwind''s flesh was suddenly torn apart by the violent winds, shredded into pieces.


    A being as powerful as a Holy Emperor had his body ripped to shreds by the storm!


    Yet, even as his body twisted and disintegrated, his smile only grew more twisted and sinister.


    All of his flesh was completely torn apart, and what remained of his broken body was sucked into the center of the swirling clouds.


    Even his blood-stained wings were pulled into the vortex.


    Boom!


    A deafening explosion echoed across the land, reverberating for miles, spreading across the entire Elant Continent.


    Blood rained down from the sky.


    Amidst the howling winds, it sounded as though wailing ghosts were crying out in agony.


    And then, suddenly, everything went eerily quiet.


    When they looked up again, everyone could clearly see a blood-red figure floating in the sky.


    His entire body was covered in strange, dark markings, and his form was completely drenched in blood.


    Behind him, Holy Emperor Featherwind''s wings flapped ominously.


    But those wings�� they had grown into six wings!


    There was no face, no breath, just a blood-red figure in the sky, radiating an aura of death so intense that even the strongest Holy Emperors felt a deep, bone-chilling fear.


    "That''s��!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s beautiful face changed instantly.


    She suddenly remembered this aura.


    It was the same aura from 60,000 years ago, when Holy Emperor Apocalypse had tried to break through to the Ascension Phase but failed, dying under the crushing weight of the Heavenly Laws.


    Holy Emperor Featherwind had used his own body and the Dragon Blood Formation to forcibly resurrect the long-dead Holy Emperor Apocalypse, and had even refined his corpse to the early stages of the Ascension Phase!


    Suddenly, an incomparably powerful force erupted from Holy Emperor Apocalypse''s corpse.


    That aura was enough to make the heavens tremble!

 Chapter 216 - 216: This is bad!

    Holy Emperor Apocalypse was once hailed as the closest to reaching the Ascension Phase in the past ten thousand years.


    He had stood proudly atop the Elant Continent, looking down on all from the highest peak.


    But that once-arrogant and invincible Holy Emperor Apocalypse ultimately failed in his final breakthrough.


    Not only did he fail to ascend to the next phase, but at the critical moment, his spiritual foundation collapsed. Under the devastating lightning tribulation, he died with deep regret.


    After his death, his remains were buried in the "Imperial Tomb."


    No one could have imagined that the bones of Holy Emperor Apocalypse would one day be dug up and refined by the Dragon Blood Formation.


    Now, the figure that had consumed the body of Holy Emperor Featherwind was no longer distinguishable. It was impossible to tell who it truly was anymore.


    But that blood-soaked figure radiated an unprecedented, terrifying aura.


    "Ascension Phase, early stage!"


    Although Holy Emperor Apocalypse''s body still hadn''t fully broken through to the Ascension Phase, no one on the Elant Continent had reached that level in ten thousand years!


    Even at the early stage of the Ascension Phase, such a being could reshape the heavens and earth��a terrifying existence of unimaginable power.


    The aura of death that filled the air above Sky Sanctuary was so overwhelming that it caused countless people across the land to look up in fear.


    The sheer terror of that presence was enough to make the world tremble!


    "This is bad. Be careful��something''s really off about his aura!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s usually calm face showed a rare hint of fear as she leaped in front of Sylvia.


    An endless stream of radiant light flowed from her back, forming the colossal God of Flowers Form, which scattered petals across the sky.


    The God of Flowers Form, passed down through the Holy Land for countless generations, was a mysterious and powerful technique.


    But at that moment, Holy Emperor Apocalypse, who had already consumed Holy Emperor Featherwind, took a step forward.


    There was no fluctuation of spiritual energy. His blood-red body seemed cold and lifeless, as if he were already dead.


    The space around him felt as though it was bending to his will, as if he was the embodiment of all the laws of the universe.


    Strange patterns covered his crimson hand, and wherever it passed, everything was torn apart.


    The seemingly infinite power of the God of Flowers Form was instantly shredded the moment it came into contact with him.


    An eerie silence fell over the world, as if even the heavens had gone still. With each step Holy Emperor Apocalypse took, the space around him twisted and trembled.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s expression grew more serious. She summoned a dazzling lotus flower, large enough to blot out the sky.


    "Boom!"


    The lotus descended, but the moment it touched that figure, it disintegrated into dust.


    "Just how powerful has he become?!"


    No one could have predicted that Holy Maiden Aeliana, a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, would have her attack rendered completely useless.


    At that moment, Holy Emperor Apocalypse''s head suddenly turned. His twisted neck creaked as he faced Sylvia.


    His blood-stained teeth gleamed, and on his grotesque, distorted face, there was a strange, unsettling smile.


    With a single step, he closed the distance between them.


    "Boom!"


    The Sacred Bell rang out again, carrying with it an overwhelming, majestic force.


    A gentle breeze swept through, causing Sylvia''s long dress to flutter. She held a crimson wooden sword, and behind her, the Sacred Form slowly emerged.


    Even though the sky was covered in dark clouds and the world seemed dim, her cold, elegant figure stood tall in the air, like a brilliant star.


    She was breathtakingly beautiful, flawless in every way.


    On any other day, Goddess Sylvia would be seen as one of the most powerful beings on the Elant Continent, nearly impossible to defeat.


    But now, she was facing the reanimated corpse of Holy Emperor Apocalypse.


    A mindless monster, yet one that had reached the early stage of the Ascension Phase!


    The sound of the Sacred Bell echoed as Sylvia charged forward, engaging in battle with the now soulless Holy Emperor Apocalypse.


    Sword energy slashed through the air, radiant light swirled, and fierce winds howled.


    In the sky, waves of unparalleled pressure rippled outward in all directions.


    The sheer force of the battle was awe-inspiring.


    "No wonder she''s Goddess Sylvia��her strength is incredible!"


    "Holy Emperor Apocalypse has already stepped into the early stage of the Ascension Phase, yet Goddess Sylvia can still hold her own against him!"


    Though Sylvia was clearly at a disadvantage, many couldn''t help but marvel as they gazed up at the sky.


    "I wonder how much longer the Goddess can hold on," Timothy muttered, frowning slightly.


    This was the first time Sylvia had ever been at such a disadvantage in a one-on-one fight.


    The eerie aura surrounding Holy Emperor Apocalypse was becoming more and more complete. If this continued, no matter how strong Sylvia was, she wouldn''t be able to stand against a monster that had been strengthened to the early stage of the Ascension Phase.


    "Timothy, weren''t you just acting all high and mighty? What, scared now?"


    From the sky, Holy Emperor Mountainshade glanced at Timothy, a mocking smile playing on his lips.


    Though he hadn''t made a move, his mere presence in the air was enough to keep everyone in check.


    With him there, no one could interfere with the battle.


    "I''m just waiting for the right moment to lay that corpse to rest," Timothy replied with a faint smile.


    "Lay it to rest?" Holy Emperor Mountainshade burst into laughter at those words.


    A century of preparation, Holy Emperor Thunderflame had been slain, Holy Emperor Featherwind sacrificed, and they had poured everything into the Dragon Blood Formation to create this monster. All of it was for one purpose: to use overwhelming force to kill Sylvia right here and now.


    Even with Sylvia and Holy Maiden Aeliana joining forces, they were clearly losing ground. Who could possibly stop this from happening?


    Today would mark the fall of Sky Sanctuary, and it would also be the day Goddess Sylvia met her end!


    "Well, if you''re that confident, let''s see how it plays out," Timothy said, his gaze fixed on Holy Emperor Mountainshade, a small smile still on his lips.


    [Celestial Azureflame is devouring (5.8/7)]


    [Celestial Azureflame is devouring (5.9/7)]


    [Celestial Azureflame is devouring (6/7)]


    [System Notice: Goddess Sylvia''s blood can accelerate the devouring process]


    The Celestial Azureflame, a legacy of the Elant Continent, could use the heavens and earth as its furnace, refining all things in existence.


    And the moment the Celestial Azureflame reached its peak power was also the moment it would be devoured.


    There was only one chance. It couldn''t be missed.


    But to speed up the process, he would need to use his wife''s blood.


    Timothy''s eyes narrowed as he looked up at the sky.


    The situation was clearly turning against them.


    Holy Emperor Apocalypse''s power was becoming more terrifying by the second. His strange, blood-red claws seemed capable of tearing apart the very laws of the universe.


    Everything before him was meaningless.


    "Boom!"


    The God of Flowers Form, which had been holding on for so long, finally shattered.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana was severely injured, stumbling back several steps, blood dripping from the corner of her mouth.


    The once-resonant Sacred Bell was now fading, and even Sylvia, with her cold, composed face, had a single drop of sweat rolling down her cheek. Her hand, gripping the sword, trembled slightly.


    "This is bad!"


    From below, Elder Turner suddenly shouted in alarm.


    At the same time, Holy Emperor Apocalypse moved. He now controlled all the laws of space.


    The air trembled, blood-red energy filled the sky, and in the next moment, he appeared directly above Sylvia, his blood-soaked hand reaching down to strike...


    S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 217 - 217: Inferno Cascade

    "Not good!"


    In that moment, countless faces turned pale as they stared up in shock at the sky.


    No one had expected that the corpse of Holy Emperor Apocalypse would still possess the power to manipulate the laws of space.


    A crimson hand descended, carrying with it an overwhelming aura of death.


    If it struck directly, even Goddess Sylvia would likely be gravely injured!


    Sylvia''s usually calm and composed face showed a rare trace of seriousness, but everything was happening too fast��there was no time to dodge.


    "Haha, Goddess Sylvia, who would''ve thought you''d end up in such a sorry state!"


    Holy Emperor Mountainshade, who had been lying in wait for so long, finally let out a cold laugh, his expression full of mockery. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had waited for this moment for so long.


    To kill Goddess Sylvia, to eliminate Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    Without Sky Sanctuary, it was only a matter of time before the entire continent of Elant would fall into his hands!


    However, just as Holy Emperor Mountainshade was basking in his triumph, thinking everything was going according to plan...


    Suddenly, thousands of Quill Arrows floated into the air.


    "Celestial Feather Form!"


    Three identical Sacred Forms appeared in the sky, all at once!


    Boom!


    The three Celestial Feather Forms struck in unison, managing to withstand the terrifying blow.


    But the powerful shockwave sent Sylvia flying backward.


    After battling the corpse of Holy Emperor Apocalypse, who was at the early Ascension Phase, for so long, Sylvia had already sustained significant internal injuries.


    Yet, as she was thrown through the air, she suddenly felt something soft catch her.


    Turning around, she saw Timothy, his arms gently wrapped around her waist.


    With all eyes on them, Timothy held Sylvia close, helping her regain her balance.


    "Impressive, impressive. As expected from someone who''s awakened the Enlightenment Body.


    I don''t know what trick you used, but anyone who can block that attack is not to be underestimated.


    However��"


    Amidst the swirling dust, Holy Emperor Mountainshade''s cold smile reappeared. "Do you really think you can save her a second time?"


    "Of course."


    Timothy didn''t even bother acknowledging him. Instead, he turned to face Sylvia.


    "Babe, I need a bit of your blood. The purer, the better."


    "My blood? You have a way to deal with that monster?" Sylvia asked, a hint of doubt in her voice.


    Even she hadn''t fully understood how Timothy had managed to block that last attack.


    And the eerie corpse of Holy Emperor Apocalypse�� even a Holy Emperor-level expert might not be able to handle it.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got this." Timothy smiled slightly and nodded.


    Meanwhile, through the dust, the corpse of Holy Emperor Apocalypse reappeared, bathed in a sinister red glow.


    It seemed to have been damaged by the previous strike, but it was rapidly regenerating, healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    At that moment, with Timothy holding her close, the two were so near that they could almost hear each other''s breathing.


    Below them, countless disciples and practitioners from various factions were watching the scene unfold in the sky, their eyes glued to the pair.


    "My blood, huh�� alright��"


    Sylvia''s voice suddenly became soft, almost shy.


    "Hm?"


    Timothy blinked, confused for a second. But before he could react, Sylvia''s flawless face leaned in close.


    And then, without any hesitation, her cherry-red lips pressed against his.


    Their lips met, and a surge of warmth flowed into Timothy''s mouth��it was the blood of Goddess Sylvia!


    Wait, this level of purity... Sylvia bit her tongue to draw out her essence blood!


    "Goddess Sylvia... kissed Timothy!"


    "What... what just happened?!"


    The disciples and elders of Sky Sanctuary stared up at the sky, utterly dumbfounded.


    The scene before them had completely shattered their understanding of reality.


    And it wasn''t just them��disciples from Blooming Sanctuary, Cloud Pavilion Sect, and other major sects were equally stunned.


    Many of them were devout followers of Goddess Sylvia. After all, her cold, aloof demeanor, combined with her overwhelming power, had earned her the admiration of countless people.


    But now, they had all clearly witnessed the goddess voluntarily kiss Timothy.


    "The goddess''s first kiss... it''s gone!"


    Even though they could tell it was an act of desperation, many male disciples clutched their chests in anguish.


    Jealousy, envy, heartbreak.


    At this point, they didn''t even know which word best described the storm of emotions raging inside them.


    "Damn it, Timothy! How is he always so conveniently by the goddess''s side?!"


    Timothy was just as stunned for a moment. While Sylvia''s lips were soft and sweet, he hadn''t expected his wife to kiss him in a situation like this.


    But then, he felt a surge of warmth flood down his throat, like a tidal wave, unstoppable and overwhelming.


    Goddess Sylvia was a being who stood proudly above all others, a force to be reckoned with in the entire Elant continent. Her essence blood was so pure, it was flawless, brimming with boundless spiritual energy.


    The Celestial Azureflame was indeed incredibly difficult to absorb, but under the influence of Sylvia''s essence blood, it began to retreat, bit by bit.


    The spiritual energy within Timothy merged with Sylvia''s essence blood, surging forward to devour the Celestial Azureflame, which was still trying to resist.


    But that resistance was now utterly futile.


    Like a massive tidal wave, the endless spiritual energy surged forward, completely engulfing the pure Celestial Azureflame.


    [Celestial Azureflame successfully absorbed]


    [Congratulations, Host! You have received a system reward: Power level increased to Ocean''s Gate (Late Stage), Skill Points +100, and the ability to use Celestial Azureflame''s effect��Inferno Cascade.]


    The moment the Celestial Azureflame was absorbed was also the moment it reached its peak power.


    "Boom!"


    A massive wave of pressure exploded outward from Timothy, spreading in all directions.


    Everyone stared up at the sky in shock, watching as emerald flames ignited, covering nearly half the sky.


    These flames didn''t radiate intense heat; in fact, they emitted a faint chill.


    But within the seemingly calm green flames, there was an unmistakable, terrifying power.


    "Thanks for the help, babe." Timothy smiled slightly.


    With the boost from Sylvia''s essence blood, the spiritual energy Timothy could now wield was on par with that of a Holy Emperor-level expert.


    It was vast, overwhelming, and unstoppable.


    The ancient legacy of alchemy, the Celestial Azureflame, could turn the heavens into a furnace and all living beings into its materials.


    At that moment, the very fabric of reality seemed to warp.


    The heavens became a furnace, and the endless Celestial Azureflame surged upward.


    "Refine!"


    With a cold glint in his eyes, Timothy commanded, and the sky was filled with a torrent of azure flames, descending from the void.


    Inferno Cascade��obliterating all life.


    And the target of this alchemical process? None other than the corpse that Holy Emperor Mountainshade had been refining.


    "Boom!"


    The azure flames engulfed everything, and everyone could clearly see the endless fire completely consume the corpse.


    Burning, refining, obliterating, reducing it to ashes!


    With a single gesture from Timothy, the body of an Ascension Phase expert was reduced to nothing but a pile of ash!

 Chapter 218 - 218: Timothy is unstoppable!

    Almost everyone froze in shock at that moment.


    Especially Holy Emperor Mountainshade. He stared at the blue-green flames drifting down from the sky, and the look in his eyes grew increasingly crazed.


    The body of Holy Emperor Apocalypse, who had reached the early stages of the Ascension Phase, was just... gone?


    For over a century, they had been preparing for this��planning to destroy Sky Sanctuary and avenge Goddess Sylvia. The three Holy Emperors had spent countless years on this.


    They used the Dragon Blood Formation as the catalyst, with the corpses of Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Apocalypse as the medium.


    Two Holy Emperors had died, and they had painstakingly deciphered the strange Dragon Blood Formation. Only then had they managed to summon a powerful being at the early stages of the Ascension Phase.


    And now, it had all been reduced to ashes!


    That was an Ascension Phase expert��someone powerful enough to bend the very laws of the universe!


    "What kind of trick did you pull?! Timothy, I swear I''ll kill you!"


    At this point, even the usually composed Holy Emperor Mountainshade was consumed by rage.


    They had been so close to completely wiping out Sky Sanctuary, and now, everything had flipped upside down in an instant.


    A surge of blood-red energy erupted.


    Within the twisted space, a massive formation appeared.


    The endless blood-red energy was absorbed into Holy Emperor Mountainshade''s body, and immediately, an eerie and unfathomable aura radiated from him.


    With the Dragon Blood Formation empowering him, Holy Emperor Mountainshade swung his sword toward Timothy.


    Boom.


    But before the sword energy could reach him, Timothy raised his hand, and the terrifying blue-green flames engulfed the sword energy, swallowing it whole.


    "You''re nothing but a child!"


    Holy Emperor Mountainshade roared again, and the Atlas of Boundless Mountains in his hand transformed into a towering mountain, crashing down toward Timothy.


    "I think I can use the Goddess''s blood one more time. That should be enough."


    Timothy smiled faintly, looking up at the massive mountain descending from the sky. He showed no fear, only calm confidence.


    Suddenly, countless flames gathered in his hand, under his control.


    The blue-green fire didn''t seem particularly bright, but it carried an overwhelming, terrifying power within it.


    Boom!


    Anything that came into contact with it was instantly reduced to dust.


    Even the towering mountain was no exception.


    The flames, as if the world itself had become a furnace, scattered in all directions, and the massive mountain shattered into pieces.


    The sky was filled with fire, surging toward Holy Emperor Mountainshade like a tidal wave.


    "Goddess Sylvia!


    Everyone in Sky Sanctuary!


    Timothy!


    None of you will die a peaceful death!"


    Holy Emperor Mountainshade''s eyes were bloodshot as he let out a hysterical scream.


    But no matter how loud his roar was, it couldn''t stop the onslaught of flames.


    The endless blue-green fire rained down, as if the very air had turned into a scorching furnace. Holy Emperor Mountainshade''s entire body was engulfed and scorched by the flames.


    He looked down at himself, only to find that every inch of his body was burning.


    The blue-green flames alternated between icy cold and searing heat, but they relentlessly devoured his flesh.


    All that remained was endless agony.


    "Tim... Timothy!"


    Even the last word Holy Emperor Mountainshade tried to utter came out garbled. His crazed gaze was slowly consumed by the flames, and his body began to disintegrate.


    He was fully aware that, as a Holy Emperor, he was about to be completely incinerated by the fire.


    "I hate this!"


    Despite his desperate struggle, Holy Emperor Mountainshade had no way to resist any longer. The flames devoured him entirely, dissolving him into nothingness.


    In the endless agony, his body was reduced to ashes, bit by bit.


    His soul was obliterated��gone without a trace!


    A Holy Emperor had perished!


    "Holy Emperor Mountainshade... is dead!"


    Everyone watching the scene in the sky was in disbelief. No one could quite accept what they had just witnessed.


    After all, that was a Holy Emperor!


    "Timothy is strong, sure, but isn''t he only at the Ocean''s Gate level?"


    "Holy crap, has Timothy been hiding his true strength this whole time?"


    The disciples of Sky Sanctuary were all dumbfounded.


    At that moment, Timothy had already turned around, his gaze falling on the remaining forces of Holy Emperor Featherwind, Holy Emperor Mountainshade, and Holy Emperor Thunderflame.


    Cracking his knuckles, Timothy smiled, but there was something subtly unsettling about it.


    "You dared to lay a hand on Goddess Sylvia? I''m not going to go easy on you today."


    "What are you going to do?!"


    Despite being the army of three Holy Emperors, the practitioners facing Timothy felt an unprecedented sense of dread.


    "What am I going to do? I''m going to smash your heads in!" Timothy suddenly leaped into the air.


    With a single strike from his golden Sacred Form, countless enemies were sent flying like ragdolls.


    With a casual swing of the Phoenix Blade, a blazing sea of fire erupted.


    Everyone could see it clearly��Timothy had a smile on his face.


    But that smile sent chills down their spines, and his attacks were only getting more brutal.


    "You think you can mess with the Goddess? You think you little nobodies can come to Sky Sanctuary and lay a hand on my wife?"


    As Timothy charged into the crowd, screams of pain echoed all around.


    He was like a wolf among sheep, completely unstoppable.


    "Timothy, don''t think we''re pushovers!"


    Two Ocean''s Gate experts, under the command of Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade, flew out, enraged, and charged at Timothy.


    "Kid, die!"


    Boom!


    But as their blades slashed down, the two supposedly invincible Ocean''s Gate experts realized that a faint, almost invisible aura surrounded Timothy. Their blades couldn''t even break through his defenses.


    With a flick of his arm, Timothy dispelled the icy energy around him, and his fists began to glow. He struck out with both fists.


    Boom! Boom!


    In an instant, the two Holy Emperors were sent flying, crashing heavily to the ground.


    Timothy took a step forward, and the overwhelming pressure he exuded was like a mountain pressing down on them.


    In a flash, their chests caved in as if struck by lightning. Blood poured from their mouths, and they were on the verge of death.


    "He took down two Holy Emperors in an instant!"


    "No wonder Timothy is so strong. He''s on another level!"


    The disciples of Sky Sanctuary were suddenly filled with pride and excitement.


    At the same time, Timothy''s body emitted a surge of lightning, which flowed into the disciples around him.


    As the lightning crackled, Timothy spoke coldly, "Block their escape. Make them pay for what they''ve done today."


    "Yes!"


    The disciples of Sky Sanctuary, now empowered by the lightning, felt their strength surge to new heights.


    In contrast, the remaining practitioners, who had just witnessed their Holy Emperors fall, were already showing signs of defeat. All they could think about was escaping.


    But their path was completely blocked. Led by Timothy, the slaughter began.


    Thunder roared, flames blazed, and the situation quickly spiraled out of control.


    Some surrendered, others were cut down. The practitioners who had attacked Sky Sanctuary were utterly crushed.


    And amidst the chaos, Timothy''s name grew even more legendary.


    "Timothy is a beast!"


    "Timothy is unstoppable!"


    As the disciples cheered, Timothy paid them no mind. Instead, he flew over to Sylvia''s side.


    Having just fought two Holy Emperors and faced off against Holy Emperor Apocalypse, Sylvia suddenly felt a wave of exhaustion wash over her. She swayed, nearly collapsing.


    But Timothy appeared beside her in an instant, gently catching her. S��ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Take me back to the palace," Sylvia said with a soft smile.


    "Take you back?" Timothy blinked in surprise. "But aren''t there still a lot of disciples watching?"


    "So what? I already kissed you in front of everyone earlier. What''s the big deal about carrying me?"


    Sylvia smiled again, leaning softly against Timothy''s shoulder, her eyes slowly closing...

 Chapter 219 - 219: Sleep well

    Timothy couldn''t possibly refuse such a request, especially with Sylvia in his arms.


    Without hesitation, he scooped up her soft, delicate body and headed straight for the palace chambers.


    "Charge! For Sky Sanctuary!"


    "Wait�� what is that?!"


    In the midst of the fierce battle, the fighters instinctively glanced up at the sky��and froze.


    It wasn''t just the warriors from Blooming Sanctuary. Practitioners from all the major sects stood in stunned silence.


    They could clearly see Timothy, holding Sylvia''s slender, graceful figure, flying toward the palace.


    "Timothy is carrying Goddess Sylvia�� Is she unconscious?"


    "No way! Even if she were, she wouldn''t just let him carry her like that, right?"


    Suddenly, everyone''s minds buzzed as they recalled the kiss Sylvia had given Timothy earlier.


    At the time, the situation had been so dire that most people hadn''t paid much attention to it. But now, thinking back, they were all utterly shocked.


    "The Goddess didn''t just kiss Timothy��she let him hold her too. What the hell?!"


    "What the hell?!"


    "What the hell?!"


    No one could find the words to express their disbelief. The scene unfolding before them was beyond outrageous.


    The fact that Goddess Sylvia allowed Timothy to hold her, and had even kissed him, was far more shocking than any news of a new Holy Emperor-level figure emerging on the continent of Elant.


    After all, this was Goddess Sylvia.


    Even if people speculated that the kiss was to transfer spiritual energy or activate some ancient ritual, what was happening now? What could possibly explain this?


    Near Sky Sanctuary, practitioners stood dumbfounded, unable to speak.


    At that moment, Holy Maiden Aeliana gracefully descended, blocking their view.


    "Go clean up the battlefield. There''s no need to watch any further," she said with a soft smile, her presence a mix of seven parts purity and three parts allure, completely diverting their attention.


    Though they couldn''t see what was happening anymore, they knew full well that Timothy had carried Goddess Sylvia into the palace chambers.


    Whatever the truth was, this rumor would spread across all the sects by tomorrow.


    "Goddess Sylvia��"


    "Even though I knew it was impossible, I didn''t expect my dream to shatter here!"


    "Timothy! Damn you, Timothy!"


    Countless practitioners, both men and women, wore expressions of despair. After all, in their hearts, Goddess Sylvia had always been an untouchable, supreme being.


    Once the Goddess woke up, they would demand an explanation from Timothy. Everything that had just happened had to be a mistake, a coincidence!


    It couldn''t be real!


    Outside the palace, many were still in disbelief, while inside, Timothy gently laid Sylvia down on the soft bed.


    He lightly touched her pale wrist, feeling the faint pulse of her spiritual energy. It was weak, almost depleted.


    Even someone as powerful as Sylvia couldn''t escape unscathed from such a massive battle. She had taken quite a bit of damage.


    Now, lying softly on the bed, though her eyes weren''t fully closed, Timothy could sense her exhaustion.


    Her delicate body curled up slightly, her soft figure like a cloud of cotton candy, with a cool, almost ethereal aura. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No one could have imagined that the lofty, untouchable Goddess Sylvia would one day appear so vulnerable, like a small, fragile rabbit.


    Her lips were pale, and her long eyelashes trembled ever so slightly.


    Timothy felt a twinge of concern as he gently stroked Sylvia''s head. "You should rest for a bit. I''ll go make a few seventh-tier elixirs for you. They should help you recover quickly."


    With that, he turned to leave.


    But just as he reached the edge of the bed, he felt a firm grip on his wrist.


    Looking down, he saw Sylvia''s cool, smooth hand holding him tightly.


    "Babe, you should sleep. If I make those elixirs, you''ll be back to full strength in no time," Timothy said with a soft smile, trying to gently pull his hand free.


    To his surprise, not only did she not let go, but her grip tightened.


    "Babe�� what''s this about?" Timothy asked, a bit puzzled.


    At that moment, Sylvia slowly opened her eyes. Though her star-like gaze still held traces of weakness, there was a hint of amusement in them. "Hmph, I don''t need any elixirs."


    "The body of a Holy Emperor doesn''t really need healing, but��"


    Before Timothy could finish, Sylvia patted the bed beside her and smiled softly. "Instead of elixirs, maybe having you sleep next to me would work even better."


    "You really are something else��" Timothy chuckled after a brief pause.


    Normally, Sylvia was always so proud and composed, never showing too much emotion. He hadn''t expected her to be so clingy when she was feeling weak.


    "Well then, how could I refuse?" Timothy said with a grin, lying down beside her without hesitation.


    As soon as he settled in, Sylvia gently snuggled closer, resting her beautiful face against his chest. Her soft hair cascaded down, carrying a faint, sweet fragrance.


    Before long, her breathing became steady and calm��she had fallen into a deep sleep.


    A soft, contented smile graced her delicate face, as if she were having the most peaceful and sweet dreams.


    Looking down at Sylvia nestled in his arms, Timothy couldn''t help but smile. He playfully poked her soft cheek with his finger before quickly pulling it back.


    "Sleep well," he whispered, gently pulling the blanket over her.


    As he lay beside her, the spiritual energy in the air swirled around him, circulating through his body.


    [Host: Timothy]


    [Power Level: Ocean''s Gate, Late Stage]


    [Remaining Skill Points: 210 (Celestial Feather Form uses left: 1)]


    [Celestial Azureflame Assimilation: 7/7]


    The recent battle had pushed Timothy''s strength to the late stage of Ocean''s Gate!


    Not only that, but the Celestial Azureflame had been fully absorbed and assimilated.


    This flame, coveted by alchemists throughout the ages for its ability to use the world as a furnace and all living things as materials, was now completely under Timothy''s control.


    However, despite this victory, the continent of Elant was far more complicated than it appeared on the surface.


    To ensure the safety of Sky Sanctuary, Timothy knew he needed to grow stronger��fast. Reaching the Transcendence Realm, the level of a Holy Emperor, was the best course of action.


    Outside, the dark clouds slowly dispersed, and the sun''s rays broke through, casting a warm glow over the land.


    But the tear in the sky, from which the stench of blood and decay still lingered, had yet to close.


    Inside the palace, Sylvia slept peacefully beside Timothy, her breathing soft and steady.


    Time passed, and before long, the sun began to set, painting the sky with hues of orange and purple as dusk approached.


    "Mmm~"


    Finally, with a soft murmur, Sylvia''s delicate body stirred.


    Moments later, she slowly opened her eyes.

 Chapter 220 - 220: The consequences of this could be incredibly severe

    Sylvia''s slightly dazed eyes fluttered open, and the first thing she saw was Timothy right in front of her.


    And he was smiling.


    "Why are you sleeping here? Wait��"


    As she recalled how she had just looked at Timothy with pleading eyes, Sylvia''s cheeks flushed a soft pink.


    Timothy chuckled. "You invited me to sleep with you, honey. How could I say no?"


    "I did not invite you! I was just�� I was just��"


    The words were on the tip of her tongue, but Sylvia had no idea what to say.


    Because no matter how hard she tried to explain what had just happened, there was no way to make it sound reasonable!


    "Tch, fine. Consider yourself lucky."


    Sylvia huffed, but as she pulled away from Timothy''s chest, her gaze lingered on him, almost involuntarily.


    "Hmph, I''ll admit one thing, though."


    "What''s that?" Timothy asked, a little confused.


    "Your chest�� it''s actually�� pretty warm."


    She shot him a slightly resentful glance, her voice barely a whisper after saying something so embarrassing, and quickly looked away.


    "Haha, you''re all talk, but your actions say otherwise," Timothy laughed, clearly amused.


    No matter how cold and aloof she usually was, in moments like these, when they were alone, Sylvia would sometimes let slip a shyness that was even more endearing than a girl next door. S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In these moments, she was cuter than ever, perfectly embodying the phrase "saying one thing but meaning another."


    Clearing his throat, Timothy said, "By the way, honey, what about that piccolo I gave you? We''ve got some time now. How about I teach you how to play it?"


    "No way." Sylvia shook her head quickly.


    "Huh?" Timothy blinked, surprised.


    "Because I promised I''d learn to play it in one night. So I''ll do it tonight. Especially tonight, I�� Ugh, let''s not talk about this anymore!"


    Her face flushed a deep red, and she hurriedly changed the subject, almost as if she was running away from it.


    Though Sylvia often showed hints of shyness, Timothy couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off today.


    Especially when she mentioned tonight��


    Could it be that she had something planned for tonight?


    Well, teaching her at night would definitely set the mood better, so Timothy didn''t dwell on it too much.


    As they left the bedroom together, they looked out at the scene outside.


    At this point, the forces of the three Holy Emperor factions that had besieged Sky Sanctuary were completely wiped out.


    The dead were dead, the wounded were wounded, and those who refused to submit to Sky Sanctuary had been mercilessly executed. The rest had been captured.


    The three Holy Emperor factions were no more.


    The dark clouds in the sky parted, and sunlight began to shine through.


    But in the center of where the clouds had gathered, there was still a strange, swirling blood-red storm that refused to dissipate.


    "What is that?" Timothy frowned, sensing something eerie.


    "It''s the remnants of the Dragon Blood Formation. Or maybe something even more sinister," Sylvia said, her voice heavy as she gazed at the sky.


    "Something more sinister?" Timothy asked.


    Sylvia nodded. "Yes, it might have something to do with the place they excavated��the ''Sepulcher of the Sacred,'' where Holy Emperor Apocalypse was buried."


    "The Sepulcher of the Sacred!"


    Even though Timothy hadn''t been on the continent of Elant for long, he had heard of that name.


    It was the burial ground for generations of Holy Emperors, guarded by countless spirits and shrouded in mystery.


    No one had been buried there for ages, and it had been even longer since anyone had dared to enter the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    No one knew what secrets lay hidden in that place, which inspired both reverence and fear.


    But now, the fact that Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade had managed to steal the body of Holy Emperor Apocalypse, who had fallen in the early stages of the Ascension Phase, suggested that something unexpected had happened there.


    If something had gone wrong in the Sepulcher of the Sacred, one of the most mysterious and unpredictable places on the continent of Elant, it could lead to a massive upheaval that would shake the entire world!


    The consequences of this could be incredibly severe.


    "Investigating the Sepulcher of the Sacred can wait. Right now, we need to figure out what this is," Sylvia said coldly, her gaze fixed on the blood-red vortex in the sky.


    No one understood why, even after the two emperors who controlled the Dragon Blood Formation had died, this blood-red vortex still lingered.


    Timothy nodded, and the two of them flew toward the swirling mass in the sky.


    The violent winds howled, carrying a nauseating stench that made it hard to breathe.


    It was as if the scene in the sky itself was trying to stop them from approaching.


    But with a simple wave of her hand, Sylvia unleashed the overwhelming might of a Holy Emperor. The intense wind pressure that had been blocking their path was instantly swept away, leaving nothing in their way.


    As they stepped inside, they found that the blood-red vortex concealed a small world.


    But this world was deeply unsettling.


    The sky was drenched in crimson, and the foul winds continued to rage.


    Even the ground beneath their feet was stained a disturbing shade of scarlet.


    Deep cracks ran across the earth, and those cracks bore an eerie resemblance to the patterns of the Dragon Blood Formation.


    Suddenly, two twisted humanoid figures came rushing toward them at an insane speed from the distance.


    Their movements were bizarre, like zombies, with limbs trembling uncontrollably.


    Sylvia extended her hand coldly, curling her fingers.


    Boom!


    An immense pressure descended, and the two figures froze in place, their bodies hunched over with a sickening crack.


    It was clear their bones had shattered.


    Yet, even with their bodies broken, they didn''t fall.


    "They can still stand after that?" Timothy''s eyes narrowed.


    Sylvia''s strength was among the very best, even among Holy Emperors.


    There were few in the world who could withstand a single blow from her.


    Even the strongest of Holy Emperors would struggle to endure it.


    The power these two had in life must have been unimaginable.


    Roar!


    Though the two corpses hadn''t been crushed, a terrifying roar suddenly echoed through the air.


    Countless streams of blood gathered in the crimson sky, forming a massive blood dragon that coiled in midair.


    Its roar was deafening, filled with a terrifying majesty that reverberated through the entire small world.


    But then, a single slash of sword energy cut through the air, and the enormous dragon''s body crumbled as if it were nothing.


    Boom!


    The sword light cleaved through the dragon, Sylvia''s casual strike tearing the blood dragon apart with no resistance. The streams of blood were severed and scattered, completely obliterated.


    The sword energy shot upward, even slicing open the sky of the small world, leaving a gaping tear.


    The countless monsters lurking within let out pitiful wails as they were annihilated.


    The blood-red world was swept clean.


    But even after wiping out everything in sight, Sylvia knew one thing for certain.


    The Sepulcher of the Sacred, the place everyone considered a forbidden zone, a place no one dared to enter, had definitely encountered a catastrophe!

 Chapter 221 - 221: The Unyielding Iron Warrior Form!

    Boom!


    The blood-red aura that had been swirling in the sky for what felt like forever finally dispersed with a thunderous roar.


    From within that crimson vortex, the figures of Timothy and Sylvia emerged.


    Earlier, some had tried to break through the blood-colored whirlpool in the sky, but their efforts were completely in vain.


    "Of course, it''s the Goddess herself!" The disciples couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of reverence.


    But, more than that, there was something else on their minds.


    Just moments ago, Timothy had carried the Goddess back to her chambers, and they had been gone for an hour.


    An hour.


    What exactly had Timothy been doing during that not-too-short, not-too-long time?


    Could it really be...?


    In the past, no one would have ever believed any rumors about the Goddess. Anyone who dared to spread such gossip would have been beaten black and blue on the spot.


    But today, everything that had happened made the disciples feel like something was off.


    More importantly, when faced with their questions, Timothy said nothing, and the Goddess had a faint smile on her face��something no one had ever seen before.


    Even though nothing was explicitly said, it was almost as if the Goddess was silently acknowledging her relationship with Timothy!


    "This is outrageous! I can''t take it anymore!"


    Finally, someone stepped forward.


    The man stood at 6''4", his body rippling with muscle, each sinew as hard as iron. Even his face seemed to radiate a rugged, unyielding strength.


    This was none other than Landon Stone, the Ironfist Sect''s pride, known for his unmatched physical prowess and iron-hard body.


    Landon''s eyes widened in fury, his voice booming with righteous anger: "Timothy, how dare you get so close to Goddess Sylvia! You''ve defiled her honor, and I challenge you!"


    The crowd erupted in cheers.


    "That''s the spirit! I refuse to believe that no matter how strong Timothy is, he could ever be worthy of the untouchable Goddess Sylvia!"


    "Exactly! There are countless practitioners who secretly admire the Goddess, but not a single one has ever been worthy of her!"


    Landon stepped forward from the crowd, his fists clenched, muscles bulging, his gaze locked on Timothy with a clear challenge in his eyes.


    "Alright, let''s give it a shot."


    Timothy smiled faintly, stepping in front of Landon without the slightest hint of hesitation.


    Seeing this, many of the Sky Sanctuary disciples couldn''t help but feel a wave of concern.


    They knew exactly who Landon was.


    The heir to the Ironfist Sect, his body had been tempered to perfectly align with the Unyielding Iron Warrior Form. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn''t just about how strong he was��there were very few people in the world who could even break through Landon''s defenses.


    Just his iron-like fists alone were enough to crush someone to death!


    "Ironfist Sect, Landon!"


    At this moment, Landon brought his fists together, and a fierce aura ignited around him.


    Taking a deep breath, a faint golden glow began to shimmer across Landon''s skin.


    That flowing light covered his entire body, making him look as solid and unshakable as a wall of bronze and iron.


    Feeling the immense power coursing through him, Landon smiled smugly, his confidence growing: "The Unyielding Iron Warrior Form is a secret Arcane Art passed down through generations of the Ironfist Sect.


    Aside from a select few who know its secrets, no one in the world knows the true weakness of the Unyielding Iron Warrior Form.


    And if you can''t find that weakness, there''s no way anyone can break through it.


    Hmph, Timothy, today I''ll show you what it feels like to taste defeat!"


    Landon''s smirk widened as his body became even more solid, an immovable force.


    "It''s the Unyielding Iron Warrior Form!"


    "The secret and weak points of the Unyielding Iron Warrior Form, the Vital Points, have never been discovered. This is bad��Timothy might really be in trouble this time. If he can''t break through the defense, how can he possibly win?"


    As the crowd stood in shock, Landon took a step forward.


    His body, tempered to perfection, caused the ground beneath him to crack and shatter with just one stomp.


    Landon''s aura was overwhelming, and it was clear he was immensely proud of his defense.


    "Come on!" he shouted, not even bothering to hide his disdain for Timothy. His aura surged even higher, and a smug smile tugged at the corner of his mouth.


    He was convinced that no one could break his Unyielding Iron Warrior Form. Unless someone was at the level of a Holy Emperor and knew the Vital Points, it was impossible!


    Thud.


    But suddenly, Landon''s body froze.


    "Pain... so much pain."


    For the first time in years, Landon felt pain��so intense that cold sweat poured down his face, and his legs went numb.


    He saw it clearly: Timothy had delivered a swift, precise kick, aimed directly between his legs.


    In an instant, Landon''s defense crumbled. The Unyielding Iron Warrior Form''s protection vanished, and his face turned green from the excruciating pain.


    Thud.


    Landon''s legs buckled, and he collapsed to the ground, clutching his groin, writhing in agony.


    His mind was in turmoil, disbelief flooding his thoughts.


    "Impossible! Impossible! The Vital Points of the Unyielding Iron Warrior Form are the Ironfist Sect''s most closely guarded secret. How could an outsider like you know its weakness? It hurts... it hurts so much!"


    Cold sweat drenched him as he rolled on the ground, overwhelmed by the pain.


    Seeing this, many of the male disciples couldn''t help but gasp and take a step back, instinctively shielding their own legs with their hands.


    "Hiss... Timothy may be strong, but that kick was brutal."


    "Terrifying. If that kick landed on me, I don''t think my family line would have anyone left to carry it on..."


    "But for Timothy to spot the weakness of the Unyielding Iron Warrior Form so easily��it''s unbelievable!"


    The crowd couldn''t help but murmur in awe.


    Watching Landon rolling on the ground in pain, Timothy sighed slightly, a bit helpless.


    What could he do? Every man has the same weak spot.


    It didn''t matter if it was Landon or ten more like him��he could take them all down with one kick.


    "If anyone else has a problem, feel free to challenge me. Let''s see if any of you have what it takes to compete with me for the Goddess." Timothy stood his ground, his aura powerful and unshakable.


    With so many practitioners gathered, his words were practically a challenge to everyone present.


    In an instant, many were fired up, stepping forward without hesitation.


    "Timothy, I challenge you!"


    "Timothy, can you handle my hammer?"


    "I refuse to believe it! Even with all my muscles, I can''t win��there''s no way Goddess Sylvia would choose a pretty boy like you!"


    The practitioners from all directions were thoroughly enraged, and one by one, they stepped up to challenge him.


    But it didn''t take long before the air was filled with the sound of pained cries. Timothy stood in place, not even moving an inch, as he effortlessly sent each challenger flying.


    On the stage, it was a one-sided massacre.


    Cheers erupted from the crowd, and Timothy stood like an undisputed champion, dominating the arena.


    From a distance, Sylvia watched the scene unfold, and a soft, warm smile unknowingly appeared on her lips.

 Chapter 222 - 222: Is that… really the reason?

    The aftermath of the epic battle between the three Holy Emperors left the entire continent of Elant in awe. The sheer force of their divine power shook everyone to their core.


    As the lingering energy from the fight slowly dissipated, practitioners from all over began to gather at Sky Sanctuary, eager to learn the outcome of the clash.


    But as they approached the peak of Sky Sanctuary, they were greeted by an unexpected sight: a towering arena. And on that stage, a single figure was constantly being challenged��Timothy.


    Word quickly spread about what had happened. Apparently, in the chaos of the battle, Timothy had kissed Goddess Sylvia, and to make matters worse, he had publicly declared his actions to the entire world. He even went so far as to set up the arena, boldly proclaiming, "If anyone''s got a problem with it, come fight me." Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Damn it, I''m going to take him down!"


    "Goddess Sylvia, of all people! She''s so proud and untouchable, and Timothy�� he kissed her?! I''m going to kill him!"


    Though no one had ever dared to say it out loud before, countless practitioners secretly admired Goddess Sylvia. Many had harbored feelings for her in silence, and some of them were even powerful figures from Ocean''s Gate.


    Hearing Timothy''s challenge, no one could hold back their anger. After all, Goddess Sylvia was the untouchable, revered figure in their hearts. Even Timothy had no right to disrespect her!


    Practitioners from all corners of the world, who had originally come for other reasons, quickly forgot their initial purpose. One by one, they stormed the stage, filled with righteous fury, ready to challenge Timothy.


    But these so-called powerful practitioners, who were so confident in their abilities, soon realized that Timothy wasn''t someone they could easily defeat. Despite having only recently entered Ocean''s Gate, his terrifying strength was far beyond that of an ordinary Holy Emperor.


    One by one, the challengers were beaten black and blue, left crawling off the stage, begging for mercy.


    "Brother Timothy, please, I was just joking earlier!"


    "No, stop! Please!"


    Thud, thud, thud.


    For three whole days, the arena stood tall at the peak of Sky Sanctuary. And during those three days, every single practitioner who dared to challenge Timothy was utterly humiliated.


    Many of these challengers were powerful figures in their own right, feared and respected in their own territories. But here, not only were they thoroughly beaten, they also lost all the face they had built up over the years.


    In just three days, Timothy''s name spread like wildfire across the practitioner world. "The Shameless One," "Goddess Slayer," "The Unstoppable Madman"��none of these titles could fully capture the essence of Timothy.


    But one thing was clear to everyone: Timothy was not someone to mess with.


    "Anyone else?!"


    Timothy''s voice echoed across the peak of Sky Sanctuary as he looked down from the arena. But this time, no one dared to respond.


    The three-day challenge had come to an end. And the victor? Timothy, and Timothy alone.


    All those who had secretly admired the goddess and come to challenge him were left nursing their wounds, too ashamed to utter another word.


    Ding!


    Host has successfully challenged and defeated all potential rivals, securing the position as the goddess''s sole husband. System reward: "Same Old Trick."


    "Same Old Trick?" Timothy paused for a moment, curious about the oddly named reward.


    The system offered no explanation. Its silence only piqued Timothy''s curiosity further. Normally, the system would answer any question he had, but this time, it remained mysteriously quiet.


    Whatever this "Same Old Trick" was, it seemed like it would be important.


    "Ow, that hurts��"


    The sound of groaning and complaints filled the air as the arena was finally dismantled. Timothy slowly made his way over to Sylvia''s side.


    "Babe, how was your husband''s performance up there?" Timothy grinned smugly.


    But when he looked at Sylvia, he noticed she was staring at him intently.


    "Huh?"


    Timothy couldn''t help but feel a bit puzzled.


    And then��


    "Pfft."


    Like the first bloom of spring, thawing the last of winter''s chill, her smile blossomed under the warm sunlight. It was a smile so breathtaking, even a gentle spring breeze couldn''t compare.


    Nearby, a few disciples who happened to catch this moment were completely stunned. They had never seen Goddess Sylvia like this before.


    The sky was beginning to darken. After three long days, most of the damage to Sky Sanctuary had been repaired. The remnants of Holy Emperor Featherwind, Holy Emperor Thunderflame, and Holy Emperor Mountainshade''s forces had either been eliminated or forced into submission. Everything was more or less settled.


    Occasionally, practitioners would fly by, their hearts filled with awe as they gazed at the massive craters left behind by the battle. The sheer destruction was a stark reminder of the terrifying power of a war between Holy Emperors, enough to strike fear deep into anyone''s soul.


    "So, even though you used my blood, how exactly did you summon flames strong enough to burn the corpse of an Ascension Phase expert?" Sylvia asked, her eyes fixed on Timothy.


    "That''s a secret," Timothy replied with a sly smile.


    "A secret? You''re keeping secrets from me now? Especially about the whole Blooming Sanctuary thing. Just how many secrets are you hiding from me?" Sylvia''s gaze sharpened, though there was a playful glint in her eyes. Her fingers pinched Timothy''s waist, and she began to apply a bit of pressure.


    "Ow! Just a little, really, only a little!" Timothy quickly responded, wincing in pain. But despite that, he couldn''t help but flash a mischievous grin. "Actually, if you really want to know my secrets, babe, I can tell you. But with so many people around, it''s hard to talk. How about we wait until it''s late, and we''re alone in the bedchamber?


    Then, I''ll tell you everything, bit by bit."


    "The bedchamber�� Fine, tonight then. Come to my chambers, I''ll be waiting."


    But as Timothy turned his head, he noticed something unusual��Sylvia''s face was slightly flushed, and there was an unmistakable hint of shyness she couldn''t quite hide.


    This shyness was far more intense than anything he''d seen from her before.


    Even Timothy was momentarily taken aback. He had only been joking earlier. After all, he''d made plenty of bold claims about spending the night in her chambers before, and he had indeed stayed there for two nights without any issues.


    But today, something was different. Why did Sylvia react so strongly to that comment? And why was there a hint of embarrassment that was completely unlike her usual self?


    "Don''t�� don''t get the wrong idea! Didn''t you say you''d teach me how to play the piccolo when you got back? Now that we''ve dealt with the two Holy Emperors, tonight seems like a good time to�� practice the piccolo, that''s all��" Sylvia quickly tried to explain, her voice flustered.


    "Is that�� really the reason?"


    On the surface, it sounded reasonable enough, but Timothy couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off about Sylvia today. It was as if she was hiding something from him.


    And as soon as she finished speaking, Sylvia, her face now fully flushed, turned away as if to escape. She hurriedly flew off toward the bedchamber, her back to Timothy.


    The sunlight bathed her retreating figure, highlighting her graceful, flawless silhouette, every curve perfectly accentuated.

 Chapter 223 - 223: Crap, no way! He’s really here?!

    As Timothy watched Sylvia''s figure disappear into the distance, he couldn''t help but feel a slight flutter in his chest.


    Even a fool could tell that the goddess was definitely hiding some secret she was too embarrassed to say out loud!


    Whatever it was, tonight was bound to be an unforgettable night.


    The sun hadn''t fully set yet, and as Timothy strolled near Sky Sanctuary, he suddenly spotted a familiar figure.


    It was Cassian Zephyros.


    "Long time no see."


    Timothy raised his hand in greeting.


    After the Alchemy Conference, Timothy had happened to save Cassian''s life in passing.


    Who would''ve thought that Cassian, being so grateful, would bring his people to help without hesitation, even when facing two Holy Emperors?


    A man this upright was definitely worth befriending.


    "Timothy, it really has been a while!"


    Cassian''s face lit up with joy the moment he saw Timothy, and he quickly walked over with enthusiasm. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I didn''t think I''d get the chance to see you again before I left, haha!"


    Though Cassian was over a thousand years old, he still looked like a young, handsome man, exuding a carefree and charismatic energy.


    "I didn''t expect to see you again either."


    It was rare for Timothy to meet someone he genuinely liked, so he responded warmly.


    The two clearly hit it off, and before long, they were deep in conversation, laughing and chatting like old friends.


    Timothy admired Cassian''s silver spear and his well-trained physique, which far surpassed the strength of an ordinary Holy Emperor.


    Cassian, on the other hand, was amazed at Timothy''s audacity to kiss Goddess Sylvia. He couldn''t stop marveling at it.


    In the entire world, there wasn''t a single person who would dare to kiss the goddess.


    Anyone who had the nerve to offend her would''ve been long dead by now.


    The fact that Timothy had kissed the goddess and was still alive and well was beyond comprehension.


    Though Cassian didn''t fully understand the situation, he was thoroughly shocked.


    "Hahaha, Timothy, you''re truly the most promising young talent around!


    There''s probably no one on the entire continent of Elant who can compare to you."


    "Hahaha, you''re no slouch either! Even among the Holy Emperors, there aren''t many heroes like you!"


    "Hahaha."


    "Hahahaha."


    The two burst into wild laughter, shamelessly complimenting each other without a care in the world.


    Meanwhile, Azura stood off to the side, her small eyes filled with exasperation.


    Is this what human men are like? she thought. When they start flattering each other, their skin gets thicker than a city wall!


    But aside from the mutual flattery, Timothy and Cassian actually had a lot in common.


    They continued chatting, their conversation flowing effortlessly from one topic to the next, from distant lands to life goals��


    ...


    At the same time, Felix, covered in dust and looking utterly disheveled, was walking with a group of disciples after finally finishing the grueling task of dismantling the arena.


    Felix was clearly fuming, his anger barely contained.


    Finally, he couldn''t hold it in any longer: "Damn Timothy!


    First, he steals all my glory, constantly making things difficult for me, and now he''s got me stuck here doing manual labor.


    Timothy, I swear, I''ll never forgive you!"


    The list of grievances Felix had against Timothy was endless.


    Not only had Timothy taken his position as a disciple steward, but he''d also stolen the spotlight by riding in on a dragon.


    Every time Felix thought about how Yvenna, his junior sister, would run joyfully to Timothy whenever he returned, it made his blood boil.


    What does Timothy have that I don''t? Felix fumed. How did he manage to steal all the attention?


    Not only that, but even the goddess��who never spared anyone a second glance��seemed to have a soft spot for Timothy.


    "From now on, no matter what Timothy does, I''ll do the exact opposite. Even if it kills me, I, Felix, will never bow to Timothy. One day, I''ll face him head-on and show him who the real chosen one of Sky Sanctuary is!"


    Felix couldn''t hold back his furious outburst, his voice trembling with anger.


    "But Felix, Timothy''s a really good guy, and he''s incredibly strong. Are you sure you can beat him?" A female disciple nearby couldn''t help but ask in a small voice, seeing how worked up Felix was.


    "Of course! Do you think I, Felix, would give up that easily?" Felix, naturally, couldn''t afford to lose face in front of a woman.


    He puffed out his chest, thumping it with determination, and gritted his teeth. "So what if Timothy''s strong? It''s only a matter of time before I surpass him. Even if I can''t beat him right now, I''m a man, and I''ll never bow to him. Timothy is my lifelong rival, and no matter what, I won''t back down. If the day ever comes that I do, I''ll be nothing but a dog!


    Hell, I''ll even dive headfirst into a latrine and swim in it in front of everyone!"


    "I never thought Senior Felix would have such resolve, even when facing Senior Timothy��"


    Though Timothy''s reputation and standing in Sky Sanctuary were impeccable, the disciples around Felix couldn''t help but feel a bit moved by his words.


    The once carefree and reckless Felix had actually said something so serious, proving his unwavering determination.


    A prodigal son turning over a new leaf was worth more than gold. Even if Felix had no real chance of matching Timothy''s strength, the fact that he could make such a vow showed that he had truly changed.


    After all, no one would joke about swimming in a latrine.


    "Senior Felix, I think Senior Timothy is just up ahead!"


    At that moment, one of the disciples pointed forward.


    Everyone turned to look and saw Timothy standing right there, directly in their path.


    "Crap, no way! He''s really here?!"


    Felix froze, his expression stiffening.


    But with so many disciples watching, and after making such a bold vow, there was no way Felix could back down now, no matter how much he wanted to.


    "Hmph, so Timothy''s really there, huh? Perfect. I''ll take this chance to show him that even if I''m not as strong as him, even if my cultivation isn''t as advanced, when it comes to spirit and pride, I won''t lose to anyone!"


    Felix declared this proudly to the disciples behind him, then put on a fearless front and started walking toward Timothy.


    "Hmph, Timothy, do you think I''m scared of you just because you''re strong? I, Felix Zephyros, have never been afraid of anyone in my life. Today, I''m going to show you that��"


    "G-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-grandfather?!"


    Felix''s bold words were abruptly cut off, his voice trembling like a rooster''s crow.


    His eyes had locked onto the figure standing next to Timothy, the one he had just been chatting and laughing with. That figure wasn''t just anyone��it was��


    Zephyros''s family''s ancestor. His great-great-great-great-great-great-great-great-great-great-grandfather.


    In that moment, Felix was completely dumbfounded.

 Chapter 224 - 224: Wait… Timothy is Felix’s Great-grandpa?!

    "Great-grandpa, what are you doing here?"


    Felix was completely dumbfounded as he stared at Cassian standing before him.


    It wasn''t just because Cassian was at the Sky Sanctuary, but more so because of how close he seemed to be with Timothy.


    "You little rascal, you''re here too?"


    Cassian glanced at Felix as he walked over, grabbed him by the collar, and dragged him in front of Timothy. With a slight smile, he said, "This is my good-for-nothing grandson. His parents tell me he''s always acting all carefree and rebellious, never listening to anyone.


    If he ever steps out of line, Timothy, don''t hold back. Feel free to beat him senseless on my behalf."


    "Oh, I''m pretty good at that," Timothy replied with a smirk.


    At a glance, Cassian, despite being Felix''s grandfather, looked much younger and more handsome, exuding an air of righteousness and authority.


    One was supposed to be hundreds of years older, yet their presence couldn''t have been more different.


    Cassian then turned to Felix, his expression suddenly serious. "Timothy is a very close friend of mine. You''re lucky to be a disciple of Goddess Sylvia, but from now on, you better rein in that wild attitude of yours, especially when you''re around Master Timothy. You must show him the utmost respect.


    And another thing��


    Timothy and I are as close as brothers now. So, you''ll treat him with the same respect you show me. From now on, you''ll call him Great-grandpa."


    "Call Timothy�� Great-grandpa?"


    Felix was completely stunned.


    Not long ago, he and Timothy were both outer disciples of the Sky Sanctuary. How did he suddenly end up with a Great-grandpa?


    So, what now? He calls me Senior Brother, and I call him Great-grandpa?


    And that wasn''t even the worst part.


    He had just been boasting in front of everyone, and now all the disciples were gathered around, watching. If he really called Timothy "Great-grandpa," he''d lose all his dignity!


    "No way! I, Felix, am a proud man. Even if I die today, even if I have to jump off this cliff, there''s no way I''m calling Timothy��"


    Felix''s words were cut short as he suddenly noticed the cold, dangerous glint in his grandfather''s eyes.


    Even the air around them seemed to carry a faint sense of killing intent.


    Felix''s mind raced. He knew that while his grandfather might be laughing and joking right now, Cassian, the Holy Emperor of Starwind, was known for being ruthless.


    That silver spear of his showed no mercy, whether it was toward family or enemies. Cassian''s authority was absolute, and no one dared to challenge it.


    He had single-handedly led the Zephyros family to dominance. Cassian wasn''t someone you could mess with.


    Felix knew his grandfather was decisive and never hesitated, even within the family. If you crossed him, there were no second chances.


    Seeing that chilling look in his grandfather''s eyes, Felix couldn''t help but shiver.


    He had no doubt that if he refused, the next moment, a silver spear would appear out of nowhere and pierce him straight through.


    On one side were the watching disciples, and on the other was the deadly aura radiating from his grandfather.


    Felix''s face twisted in despair. How had he ended up in such a ridiculous situation?


    But no matter what, his pride wasn''t worth more than his life!


    "Fine, fine! I''ll say it, okay?"


    Felix finally gave in, turning to Timothy with a face full of misery. "Gr�� Great-grandpa."


    "Ah, good boy," Timothy said with a grin, patting Felix on the head.


    The damage wasn''t physical, but the humiliation was unbearable.


    The disciples who had gathered around all clearly heard Felix''s crisp, reluctant "Great-grandpa." S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aside from barely holding back their laughter, they couldn''t help but feel a bit awkward. One of them teased, "Felix, what was it you said earlier?"


    "Something about how if you ever bowed down to Timothy, you''d jump into a cesspit and swim like a dog, right?"


    "Yeah, everyone remember that, just in case Felix tries to deny it later."


    "Actually, I''ve had an upset stomach these past few days. If the cesspit''s not full enough, I can help Felix out."


    "��"


    The atmosphere was painfully awkward.


    The disciples were genuinely curious to see what swimming in a cesspit would look like. After all, it wasn''t every day you got to witness something so�� fragrant.


    Felix, on the other hand, wished he could dig a hole and bury himself right then and there.


    This was the ultimate social death. It couldn''t get worse than this, could it?


    Just then, Cassian turned to him and said, "You''re a young man full of energy, but look at you now, all defeated. No, that won''t do. Say it again."


    "Great-grandpa," Felix muttered, his voice filled with despair.


    "Not loud enough. Do it again!"


    "Great-grandpa!" Felix shouted, his voice cracking under the pressure.


    "Still not good enough."


    Felix''s face twisted in agony as he yelled, "Timothy is my Great-grandpa! From now on, we''ll each stick to our titles. You call me Junior Brother Felix, and I''ll call you Great-grandpa!"


    His voice echoed across the Sky Sanctuary, and this time, everyone clearly understood the relationship between the two.


    Wait�� Timothy is Felix''s Great-grandpa?!


    ��


    After chatting with Timothy for a while longer, Cassian finally seemed satisfied and prepared to leave.


    Before he left, he gave Felix one last stern warning: "While you''re at the Sky Sanctuary, behave yourself and focus on your training. If you ever show any disrespect to your Great-grandpa, don''t blame me if I have to run you through with my spear."


    "I understand," Felix replied, watching Cassian''s figure disappear into the distance. He felt like crying but couldn''t muster the tears. He had never felt so utterly defeated.


    "Great-grandpa, I still have to go swim in the cessp�� I mean, it''s getting late, so I''ll take my leave now."


    Felix bowed respectfully to Timothy, and only after receiving permission did he dare to turn and leave.


    "Finally! We''re going to see Felix swim!" one of the disciples exclaimed excitedly.


    "I heard Evander''s been constipated today, so the cesspit might be extra ripe."


    "Perfect timing, then!"


    "Ugh, now that you mention it�� yeah, it''s going to be something."


    The disciples were all buzzing with excitement, eager to see Felix fulfill his promise.


    Meanwhile, Timothy couldn''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of suddenly gaining a "grandson" out of nowhere. Still, he had to admit, having a grandson wasn''t such a bad feeling.


    By now, the sun had almost completely set behind the western mountains, and the Sky Sanctuary continued its usual routine.


    But no one noticed that, within the Goddess''s palace, a flickering candle had been lit much earlier than usual.


    Why had the Goddess summoned him to her chambers?


    Timothy couldn''t help but wonder.


    He didn''t believe for a second that the Goddess had really called him over just to teach her how to play the piccolo.


    But if not that, then what��?


    Timothy cleared his throat, feeling a mix of curiosity and anticipation.


    As the last rays of the setting sun faded, and night began to fall, Timothy slowly made his way toward the palace.


    Tonight, the palace felt different from usual, and the Goddess herself seemed�� different as well.


    Pushing open the door, Timothy stepped inside.


    Night had fully descended.

 Chapter 225 - 225: That’s not love, that’s dark magic!

    Timothy pushed the door open, and in the flickering candlelight, he could see everything clearly.


    Sylvia was sitting quietly on the bed, her gaze fixed on her delicate, beautiful feet.


    Her long, slender legs were hugged close to her body, her skin smooth and pale, almost glowing like porcelain.


    It was obvious she was deep in thought.


    When the door suddenly opened, Sylvia''s head shot up. Her face flushed a soft pink as she looked at Timothy, startled.


    She quickly turned her head away, trying to hide her embarrassment.


    But that only made it more obvious.


    Timothy could tell right away��something was definitely off with her today. Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And not just a little off��really off.


    "Uh, hey, babe, are you feeling any better?" Timothy cleared his throat awkwardly, trying to break the tension.


    "Yeah, the medicine you gave me worked really well. Even the injuries from those guys teaming up on me healed pretty fast." Sylvia nodded slightly, but she couldn''t quite maintain her usual calm and composed demeanor.


    "Oh, right! Weren''t you going to teach me how to play the piccolo? I''ve been practicing all night, and I think I''ve got it down!" Sylvia suddenly remembered, quickly pulling the piccolo out from under her pillow.


    Timothy smiled and took the piccolo from her. "Alright, let''s give it a shot."


    Sitting down next to her, Timothy patiently explained the techniques and methods for playing the piccolo.


    He even introduced her to the five-line staff notation from another world.


    He went over everything��how to control her breath, finger pressure, the angle, and the subtle differences in posture.


    Sylvia listened intently, nodding as she absorbed the information.


    "Okay, now that you''ve got the basics, why don''t you give it a try?"


    Timothy handed the piccolo back to her.


    Theory was one thing, but practice was always a bit different.


    So Timothy gently guided her hands, sitting close beside her.


    "Don''t press too hard with this finger. Relax, relax. And your wrist��don''t tense it up so much. Also, adjust the angle here��"


    He carefully adjusted her fingers.


    Her smooth hands were softly touched by his, and because of the angle, Timothy was almost half-hugging her.


    As his warm breath brushed her ear while he gave instructions, Sylvia''s small, delicate ears turned a faint shade of red.


    What should have been a brief moment felt like it stretched on forever, yet it was oddly comforting.


    Timothy was patient, and before long, he had explained all the essential techniques.


    "I can show you the door, but you''ve got to walk through it yourself. The rest is up to you, babe."


    He pulled out a music sheet that wasn''t exactly beginner-friendly.


    For any novice, playing this piece would be like trying to climb a mountain.


    But then again, this was Sylvia, the goddess herself.


    Besides, he had to give her a bit of a challenge.


    "Challenge accepted! I''m pretty confident in my talent," Sylvia said with a small, self-assured smile.


    For some reason, Timothy''s calm, steady guidance had made her feel warm and secure.


    The candlelight flickered, casting a cozy glow. If she could, she''d love to listen to him explain things a little longer.


    But it was time to show what she could do!


    Sylvia raised the piccolo, placing it gently against her lips.


    Her lips, soft and glistening like dewdrops on a leaf in the early morning, were beautiful. Every word Timothy had said echoed in her mind.


    Every detail of the piccolo seemed etched into her memory.


    In that moment, everything clicked.


    From the complex sheet music, Sylvia unhesitatingly chose the most difficult piece.


    Her fingers danced gracefully, like butterflies fluttering in the air.


    A melodious, enchanting tune flowed from the piccolo, clear and pure, like the sound of heaven itself.


    Each note not only followed the sheet music perfectly but even elevated it, adding a touch of brilliance.


    Even though it was Sylvia''s first time playing the piccolo and her first time seeing this particular piece of music, her performance was flawless.


    The sound of the piccolo was pure, with a cool, ethereal quality that perfectly matched the sheet music, yet somehow transcended it. It was as if the notes were echoing through a secluded valley, carrying a unique feeling that drew anyone listening into its depths.


    The piece reached its climax and then gently came to an end.


    As the final notes faded into silence, Sylvia slowly lowered the piccolo from her lips.


    The melody she had just played was nothing short of heavenly, surpassing even those who had spent years mastering music theory and practice.


    "That was amazing, babe! You played it so beautifully!" Timothy couldn''t help but clap his hands in admiration.


    Just as he had expected.


    Aside from cooking, Sylvia was practically perfect at everything, with an extraordinary natural talent.


    Even with the help of his system, Timothy could only barely surpass her level.


    "Hmph, now you see how good I am, don''t you?" Sylvia smiled, her lips curving into a playful smirk.


    "Of course! I''ve always known you''re unstoppable. There''s nothing in this world that could ever be too hard for you," Timothy said, grinning.


    "Good that you know��"


    Sylvia gently placed the piccolo on the bed, her long, smooth legs coming together gracefully.


    Her expression suddenly shifted, carrying a hint of something different. "Actually, there''s another reason I asked you to come to my room today."


    "Another reason?" Timothy blinked, momentarily confused.


    He had almost forgotten the strange vibe he''d sensed from Sylvia when he first entered, distracted by her incredible piccolo performance.


    "Yeah�� I wanted to give you another Valentine''s Day gift," Sylvia said, her voice growing softer, almost a whisper.


    She reached behind the table and pulled out a small, intricately decorated box. Her voice was barely audible as she continued, "This�� is a bento I made for you."


    As she opened the box, a thick, dark green mist rose from it.


    Inside, a bubbling green liquid swirled, filled with a mix of green, purple, black, and other unidentifiable ingredients.


    Timothy suddenly remembered that before he left for the Alchemy Conference, Sylvia had mentioned she had a surprise waiting for him when he got back.


    He had imagined all sorts of possibilities, but never in his wildest dreams did he think the surprise would be�� a bento box filled with dark cuisine!


    "This is bad! Babe, I can''t eat that!" Timothy quickly stepped back.


    The food Sylvia made was notorious��practically as dangerous as poison.


    Even a Holy Emperor-level warrior would probably drop dead after eating too much of it!


    "Just one bite��" Sylvia pleaded.


    "Not even one bite!"


    "Come on, I made this with love!"


    "That''s not love, that''s dark magic!"


    Timothy desperately tried to push away the bento box of doom.


    But suddenly, the box was gone.


    Sylvia had swiftly put it away, and with Timothy still pushing forward, he lost his balance and fell onto the bed.


    His arms landed on the soft mattress, and Sylvia, who had been reclining on the bed, was now caught within his arms.


    Her eyes, bright and sparkling like stars, held a different kind of emotion as they gazed up at him.


    Timothy suddenly realized�� he might have just walked into a trap.

 Chapter 226 - 226: I’m… completely drained

    The dim candlelight flickered softly inside the royal chamber.


    In its glow, Sylvia''s breathtaking beauty was illuminated, her face radiant with a soft, intoxicating blush. Even her eyes, usually as clear and brilliant as the stars, now shimmered with a tender, almost vulnerable light.


    Timothy found himself pinning the goddess against the bed.


    Looking into Sylvia''s shy, yet expectant gaze, Timothy knew one thing for sure: she had anticipated this moment all along. From the second she invited him to her chambers, she had known what would happen. And this time, there was no resistance.


    Her breath, warm and slightly uneven, carried a sweet fragrance that filled the air. The thin white silk she wore clung to her, and as she lay on the bed, the disheveled fabric revealed glimpses of her pale, flawless skin.


    Her eyes sparkled with emotion, and her lips, soft and inviting, glistened in the candlelight. Sylvia''s heart was racing even faster than Timothy''s, her gaze locked on him, filled with a mix of shyness and anticipation.


    Timothy had done so much for her��healing her with the Rainbow Lotus, fighting powerful enemies on her behalf. But more than that, the feelings between them had long since reached a point where words were no longer necessary. Their bond had grown deep, intimate, and undeniable.


    "Y-you can''t just stare at me like that! It''s too embarrassing!" Sylvia stammered, her blush deepening as she noticed Timothy''s intense gaze.


    "Well, where should I be looking then, my dear wife?" Timothy teased, though even he was a little taken aback by how things had escalated.


    Sure, he had snuck into her chambers before, using her as a pillow and taking advantage of her in playful ways. He''d even used his Soulborn Eye to peek at her more than once. But this�� this was different. He hadn''t expected things to unfold like this.


    Sylvia, despite trying to maintain her usual cool demeanor, couldn''t hide her quickening breath or the bashful look in her eyes. If this kept up, her goddess-like composure would be completely shattered.


    "D-damn it, I order you to��"


    "Mm��"


    Before she could finish, Sylvia instinctively tilted her head up, her lips meeting his. She hadn''t planned it, but Timothy kissed her back without hesitation. S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmph, not bad," Sylvia muttered after the kiss, regaining a bit of her confidence. But even in the dim light, her face was still flushed with a rosy hue.


    They were so close now that Timothy could not only smell the faint fragrance of her skin but also something else��a hint of alcohol.


    "So that''s what it is," Timothy thought with a smile. No wonder she was acting a little off tonight. She''d had a bit of liquid courage before calling him here.


    "Classic you," he chuckled, leaning in even closer.


    Sylvia''s heart pounded wildly in her chest. Even with the alcohol to mask her nerves, she couldn''t fully hide her embarrassment when she saw his smile.


    "Ugh, I''ll bite you to death!" she growled playfully, sinking her teeth into Timothy''s shoulder, leaving a small, glistening bite mark.


    "Well, if that''s how it''s gonna be, I won''t hold back either," Timothy grinned, leaving his own mark on her delicate, snow-white shoulder.


    "S-Stop, that hurts," Sylvia whimpered softly.


    "Oh, trust me, the real pain is still to come," Timothy teased, his voice low and playful.


    Her delicate body, now soft and pliant, rested against him. In the flickering candlelight, Timothy gently pulled the bed curtains closed, enveloping them in a private cocoon. Sylvia had gone so far as to drink, despite her low tolerance, just to gather the courage for tonight. There was no way Timothy was going to let her down.


    Outside the curtains, the silhouette of her graceful, ethereal figure was faintly visible. Inside, the candlelight cast a warm glow, and Sylvia''s eyes, shimmering with emotion, stayed locked on Timothy, filled with unspoken feelings.


    "Mm��"


    "Mm�� Timothy��"


    The candle flames flickered, and perhaps it was the wind, but the bed began to creak softly, the sounds of their movements filling the room.


    "H�� oh�� yes��"


    "Yes, Timothy�� don''t stop��"


    "Ahhh~~"


    Time seemed to blur. After what felt like an eternity, Sylvia gazed at Timothy again. The blush of embarrassment still lingered on her face, but the slight furrow in her brow from the earlier discomfort had eased.


    "That''s it?" she asked, her usual cool, haughty tone carrying a hint of teasing, almost mocking.


    Timothy gave an awkward smile, momentarily at a loss for words. Over the years, they had their fair share of battles, and while he usually came out on top, this time�� well, it seemed he had lost.


    His wife, the strongest on the continent, had left him utterly drained. Timothy felt completely spent, barely able to keep himself upright.


    "Hmph, now you see how strong I am," Sylvia said with a smug smile, clearly enjoying the rare opportunity to tease him. "Even if you had a few hundred more years, it still wouldn''t be enough."


    She chuckled softly, savoring the moment. After all, it wasn''t often she got to poke fun at Timothy like this.


    "Damn it!" Timothy muttered. Normally, when Sylvia got playful like this, he''d have some way to turn the tables. But right now, in his weakened state, he couldn''t muster the strength to do anything.


    "Wait!" Timothy suddenly remembered something��the system had recently given him a reward.


    [Same Old Trick]


    "Ah, my dear system, you really know how to come through!" Timothy thought, realizing the true purpose behind the reward.


    "Are you sure about that, my dear wife?" Timothy asked, a mischievous smile creeping onto his face.


    "W-what are you planning?" Sylvia''s confidence wavered as she noticed the strange look in his eyes. Something was off.


    And then, she felt it��Timothy''s energy, which had seemed completely drained just moments ago, suddenly surged back, stronger than before.


    Sylvia''s once-confident expression faltered, a flicker of panic crossing her face.


    "Stay back! Don''t come any closer!" Sylvia shouted, her voice tinged with panic.


    Timothy, however, just smiled. "Oh, my dear wife, after all that teasing, I think it''s only fair I return the favor��double."


    The candlelight barely flickered as Sylvia''s body moved feverishly, her breaths coming in ragged, rapid gasps.


    "Ah�� ah�� Timothy��" she moaned, her voice rising with each passing moment. Her nails dug into his skin, her body trembling with the intensity of their shared passion.


    "Harder�� more�� don''t stop!" she cried out, her voice echoing through the room, breathless and desperate.


    The bed creaked louder, the air filled with the sharp sounds of her moans. "Yes�� ah�� yes�� Timothy!" Her cries grew more frantic, higher-pitched with each thrust, her voice breaking into sharp, breathless gasps.


    "Ahhh�� ahhh��!" Her body arched, every nerve set ablaze as she clung to him, her voice rising with each wave of pleasure.


    "Don''t�� stop��!" she screamed, her voice raw with intensity, as the rhythm between them grew almost uncontrollable. Each moan, each cry, more desperate than the last.


    "Timothy! Ahh�� yes�� yes!" she shouted, her voice trembling, barely able to form words as the pleasure overtook her. Her cries pierced the air, filled with nothing but raw, unfiltered passion.


    Finally, her voice broke into a final scream, her body shuddering violently as she succumbed to the overwhelming climax. Breathless, she collapsed against him, her body still trembling from the aftershocks, the room filled with the fading echoes of her ecstatic cries.


    ...


    The stormy waves finally calmed, and the dark clouds on the horizon slowly began to dissipate.


    An hour later, Timothy glanced over at Sylvia, who was huddled in the corner, glaring at him with a mix of frustration and embarrassment. He gave her an awkward smile.


    The proud goddess had finally been humbled, and Timothy couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. After all, teasing his wife had its own unique charm.


    But there was a problem.


    Timothy stood up, leaning against the wall for support, and nearly stumbled to the floor. His body was so weak, he could barely take another step.


    He let out a half-laugh, half-sigh. Even with the system''s [Same Old Trick], dealing with a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse like Sylvia was no joke. His body simply couldn''t handle it.


    And that was with the system''s help. Without it��


    "Yikes��" Timothy shuddered at the thought of what might''ve happened. He was lucky he had prepared plenty of elixirs to restore his strength. Otherwise, with Sylvia''s power, he might not have lasted more than a few days.


    Resigned, Timothy collapsed back onto the bed, abandoning any thoughts of leaving the royal chamber.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Sylvia asked, her face still flushed, as she noticed Timothy lying down, clearly too exhausted to move.


    Timothy sighed, "I''m�� completely drained."


    Sylvia blinked, speechless.

 Chapter 227 - 227: The goddess is really something else…

    A Night Passed.


    The next morning, as the sunlight slowly filtered into the royal chambers, Timothy rolled over and sat up.


    He had spent the entire night with Sylvia as his pillow, and it was probably the most comfortable sleep he''d had in a long time.


    But that wasn''t all��


    Timothy glanced at the goddess, who was still fast asleep.


    Her eyes were gently closed, and her delicate body trembled slightly with each steady breath.


    Her serene, beautiful face was like something out of a painting��calm and utterly captivating.


    Timothy couldn''t help but smile. He gently pulled the edge of the blanket up, covering Sylvia''s bare, snow-white shoulder.


    Thinking back to last night, even Timothy hadn''t expected the goddess to suddenly become so�� forward.


    Though, aside from using his old trick, Same Old Trick, to barely gain the upper hand, Sylvia had been surprisingly assertive throughout the night.


    Knowing her as well as he did, Timothy could already imagine the adorably shy expression she''d have when she woke up.


    The night had been wild, unforgettable.


    The only problem was��


    Timothy struggled to get out of bed, feeling like his entire body had been drained of energy. He could barely muster any strength.


    Even walking was a challenge��he had to lean against the wall just to stay upright.


    After much effort, Timothy finally made it to the door of the royal chambers. As he gently pushed it open, the sunlight hit him, and he realized just how weak he felt.


    No wonder she''s a goddess. And that was after I used Same Old Trick and pretended to fall asleep. If I hadn''t��


    "Hiss��" Timothy couldn''t help but suck in a sharp breath.


    She''s wild!


    On the surface, Sylvia always seemed so aloof and untouchable, like nothing in the world could faze her.


    But when it came to that�� she was terrifying!


    "Timothy, what happened to you? Did you get injured in some secret battle or something?"


    At that moment, Elder Turner, who was passing by, suddenly noticed Timothy. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing Timothy''s pale, gaunt face in the sunlight, Turner was clearly startled.


    After all, just yesterday, Timothy had been on the arena floor, taking down the strongest fighters from across the continent, earning a reputation that no one dared challenge.


    And now, after just one night, Timothy''s face was so pale it was almost frightening, and he looked like he''d lost ten pounds��completely drained.


    If it wasn''t some hidden injury flaring up, Turner couldn''t even begin to imagine what could have reduced someone as powerful as Timothy to this state.


    "It''s nothing, really. I''m just a little�� worn out."


    Timothy waved his hand dismissively.


    His body wasn''t seriously hurt; he was just on the verge of complete exhaustion.


    Luckily, he had prepared a few elixirs in advance.


    With some difficulty, Timothy slowly pulled out a Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill and popped it into his mouth.


    As soon as the pill dissolved, a surge of vitality spread through his limbs, like the warmth of sunlight, gradually restoring his strength.


    Timothy hadn''t expected that he''d actually need to use the Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill he''d crafted.


    But he quickly realized that even this powerful seventh-tier elixir, brimming with spiritual energy and vitality, wasn''t enough to fully replenish him.


    The depletion was just too severe. Even the seemingly endless vitality from the pill wasn''t enough.


    "The goddess is really something else��"


    Timothy couldn''t help but laugh bitterly. He had no choice but to take two more pills.


    He had defeated Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade, but now it seemed that improving his own strength had become more urgent than ever.


    If he didn''t reach the level of a Holy Emperor soon, even with the Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill, he wouldn''t be able to keep up with the goddess!


    "What kind of elixir is that? It''s working so fast��"


    Elder Turner watched in amazement as Timothy''s frail, weakened appearance visibly improved, even his complexion returning to normal.


    But when Turner got a closer look at the pill in Timothy''s hand, he froze in shock.


    The pill Timothy had just taken was none other than the Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill he had crafted that day.


    But what really stunned Elder Turner was the fact that Timothy had just come from the direction of the goddess''s chambers.


    And when he combined that with Timothy''s earlier display of extreme weakness, Turner was left completely dumbfounded.


    "Timothy�� you!"


    ...


    Soft sunlight streamed into the royal chambers, filling the room with a warm, comforting glow. Sylvia gently pulled back the blanket that had been carefully tucked around her.


    It was clear that Timothy had thoughtfully covered her before he left.


    Sitting up slightly, her snow-white shoulder peeked out from under the blanket. As she gazed at the sunlight outside, a soft smile spread across her lips.


    That smile was so sweet, so full of warmth.


    "Hmph, I can''t believe I almost lost to him again yesterday.


    That sneaky Timothy�� what did he do to recover so quickly?!"


    As memories of the previous night flooded back, her cheeks flushed a deep red, and her heart began to race, pounding like a wild deer.


    But Sylvia wasn''t discouraged.


    "You may have fallen asleep last night, but next time, I won''t lose again!"


    Unconsciously, a slight smirk tugged at the corners of her mouth.


    She reached under her pillow and pulled out her piccolo, gently placing it against her lips.


    Without any sheet music, she began to play, following only the melody that flowed from her heart.


    The soft, lilting notes of the piccolo filled the chambers, like a gentle stream, flowing and melodious.


    But more than that, the emotions woven into the music made it resonate deeply, as if it spoke directly to the soul.


    There was the sorrow of parting, the joy of reunion.


    The happiness of meeting a lover, and the nostalgia for days gone by.


    The piccolo''s song, ethereal and enchanting, drifted through the Sky Sanctuary, even drawing a few birds from the distant sky.


    Several small birds, their feathers shimmering in vibrant colors, flew into the chambers, landing softly on Sylvia''s snow-white shoulder.


    Her white robe cascaded gracefully onto the bed.


    As the piccolo''s melody continued to echo, the birds chirped along, as if singing in harmony with her.


    Sunlight bathed the scene, and Sylvia''s silhouette, so breathtakingly beautiful, seemed like that of a celestial being descended from the heavens��otherworldly, beyond words.


    As the final note of the piccolo faded, Sylvia lowered the instrument, a gentle, warm smile still lingering on her lips.


    "Sister, my life is so different now compared to before.


    I wonder�� what are you doing right now?"


    Sylvia murmured softly to herself, her eyes sparkling as she gazed at a painting on the wall of the royal chambers.


    There were several paintings hanging there, but the most exquisite one, framed with the utmost care, was placed deep within the chambers.


    The painting depicted a slightly melancholic yet incredibly beautiful young woman.


    She wore a delicate crown on her head, which only enhanced her unique aura.


    And no one knew that the girl in the painting was none other than Princess Erelyn of the Netherworld!

 Chapter 228 - 228: What kind of earth-shattering issue could this be?

    Sky Sanctuary


    As the majestic sound of string instruments echoed through the air, all the disciples stood solemnly, their expressions serious.


    Inside Sky Sanctuary, the elders and holy envoys immediately made their way to the grand hall. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Every so often, Sky Sanctuary would hold a grand assembly, much like the morning court of a human king.


    But the matters discussed here were far beyond what any ordinary human kingdom could ever compare to.


    "Strange, what''s going on over there?" Timothy asked, looking curiously in the direction of Sky Sanctuary.


    "Brother Timothy, you don''t know?" A nearby disciple asked, surprised, but quickly realized, "Oh, right. Brother Timothy hasn''t been here long, and he''s often out on missions. You probably haven''t had the chance to witness this before."


    "This is a meeting summoned by the Goddess for the elders. It happens every few days or sometimes stretches out for months. The elders report important matters to the Goddess and await her commands."


    "Ah, I see. Sounds pretty interesting," Timothy nodded.


    "Brother Timothy, what are you thinking? Only the elders and holy envoys are allowed in the meeting. If a regular disciple sneaks in, the punishment is severe!" The disciple quickly tried to stop him, noticing Timothy''s odd behavior.


    "Relax. Even if the Goddess punishes someone, it won''t be me. In fact, I''m kind of looking forward to it," Timothy said with a sly smile. Without waiting for a response, he slipped past the disciple and blended in with the group of elders heading toward the grand hall.


    The disciple was left standing there, completely dumbfounded.


    ...


    At the far end of the grand hall, seated gracefully on her throne, was a figure so breathtakingly beautiful that it was almost unreal. Shrouded in a misty haze, her presence was awe-inspiring, filling the room with an overwhelming sense of reverence.


    The air was cold, and a faint, divine pressure lingered, making everyone feel the weight of her authority.


    Even though the elders and holy envoys stood far below, their expressions were filled with deep respect and awe. This was Goddess Sylvia, a being whose very existence commanded the utmost veneration from all who beheld her.


    The memory of the great battle, where the Goddess single-handedly fought against two Holy Emperors, including the early Ascension Phase Holy Emperor Apocalypse, was still fresh in everyone''s minds.


    "Elders, report," Sylvia''s voice, cool and commanding, echoed through the hall.


    Elder Turner stepped forward first, bowing respectfully. "Goddess, the practitioners sent by Holy Emperor Featherwind have all been dealt with. Forty percent of the rebels were killed, and the remaining sixty percent who surrendered are now prisoners."


    "The forces under Holy Emperor Mountainshade have also been neutralized. Twenty percent were killed, and the rest have submitted," another elder reported.


    "We are still investigating the source of the Dragon Blood Formation. The old dragon, Aurelian, remains missing."


    "The small kingdom in the southwest that insulted Sky Sanctuary has been wiped out."


    "We are currently negotiating an alliance with Origin Sanctuary."


    "However, our talks with the Northwest Dynasty have yet to succeed."


    One by one, the elders delivered their reports, most of which were victories. Sky Sanctuary''s influence across the four corners of the Elant continent had rarely faced setbacks.


    After hearing the reports, Sylvia nodded slightly. Her voice, cold and authoritative, cut through the mist, "Send the captured practitioners to the borderlands. Have them guard the fortresses where the beasts are most ferocious. If any resist, execute them without mercy."


    "Order the twelve Star Palaces to prepare their forces. We will launch an attack on Skyfeather Sanctuary and Mountain Sanctuary. These two sanctuaries must be completely destroyed to eliminate any future threats."


    "As for the Northwest Dynasty, there''s no need for further negotiations. Just wipe them out."


    "Understood," the elders responded in unison.


    With just a few words, Sylvia made decisive, clear-cut decisions on all major matters. Each command, though seemingly swift, was clearly the result of careful consideration. Her methods were nothing short of impressive, leaving everyone in awe of her leadership.


    The Elant Continent was no stranger to flourishing dynasties, and there were several powerful sanctuaries and factions scattered across the land.


    But leaders like the Goddess were exceedingly rare.


    Decisive in battle, immensely powerful, and always exuding that cold, awe-inspiring authority.


    Every decision the Goddess made pushed Sky Sanctuary to new heights.


    It was precisely this kind of revered leader that had led Sky Sanctuary to its current strength, step by step.


    The elders couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of respect.


    Sure, there had been plenty of rumors lately��conspiracy theories, even��about Goddess Sylvia and Timothy.


    But the Goddess was always the same: cold, proud, and untouchable, someone you could only look up to with reverence.


    Even the incident where the Goddess had supposedly kissed Timothy��well, that was probably just a calculated, accidental slip on her part!


    But just then, a few elders suddenly noticed a figure stepping out from the perfectly aligned ranks.


    "Timothy!"


    Seeing the figure clearly, the elders were momentarily stunned.


    This assembly, summoned by the Goddess, was strictly for elders and holy envoys. How had Timothy gotten in?


    "Goddess, aside from what the elders have reported, I have something important to bring to your attention," Timothy said as he stepped forward, bowing slightly toward the misty figure of the Goddess.


    "Timothy, are you out of your mind? Even if the Goddess treats you differently from the rest of us, breaking Sky Sanctuary''s rules like this��" Elder Turner gritted his teeth, clearly worried for Timothy.


    "W-What is it��?"


    To everyone''s surprise, the voice that drifted from behind the mist��Goddess Sylvia''s voice��sounded strangely off. It still carried that familiar coldness, but something about it wasn''t quite right.


    "It''s something very important, of course. In fact, it''s something that could affect all of Sky Sanctuary. If this continues, it might even impact every disciple, elder, holy envoy, and even the twelve Star Palaces," Timothy said calmly.


    At these words, the elders exchanged shocked glances.


    They had assumed Timothy had snuck into the grand hall without any real reason.


    But to their surprise, he was here to report something of such magnitude!


    Something that could affect all of Sky Sanctuary, even the twelve Star Palaces?


    What kind of earth-shattering issue could this be?


    Had they missed something critical after the recent battles?


    In an instant, none of the elders dared to speak further. They quickly dismissed their earlier thoughts and listened intently to what Timothy had to say.


    "That''s right�� this matter concerns Goddess Sylvia."


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone present, Timothy finally began to speak slowly: "Goddess Sylvia is the backbone of Sky Sanctuary, yet she often neglects her own well-being. She frequently drinks cold water, even when she has stomach pains around the sixth day of each month. She doesn''t even care about the cold water then."


    "And even though her sleeping quarters are quite cold, she often sleeps without properly covering herself, leaving half her body exposed."


    "Not only that, but the Goddess works tirelessly, day and night, without paying attention to her health or getting enough sleep."


    "These may seem like small things, but if they pile up and one day cause the Goddess to fall ill, wouldn''t that affect all of Sky Sanctuary?"


    For a moment, everyone in the hall was utterly stunned.

 Chapter 229 - 229: Tonight… come to my chambers

    "Wait, Timothy, what exactly are you trying to say?" The elders were completely dumbfounded.


    None of them could have imagined that the "extremely important matter" Timothy had mentioned would turn out to be... this.


    "Hold on, how does Timothy even know about this stuff?!"


    Even the elders who had served in the Sky Sanctuary for centuries had no clue about these things. These were private matters concerning the Goddess��how on earth did Timothy know?


    Timothy shrugged casually and said, "What I mean is, I hope the Goddess takes care of her health.


    No matter how important other things are, nothing is more important than staying healthy.


    When you have a stomachache, make sure to drink plenty of warm water. And no matter what you''re dealing with, try to get to bed early.


    Always prioritize your own safety in any situation.


    Yeah, that''s about it."


    He thought for a moment, then smiled, clearly satisfied with himself.


    But what followed was an overwhelming sense of awkwardness that filled the entire Sky Sanctuary.


    There was nothing wrong with Timothy''s advice, per se.


    But the way he said it, and the tone he used��it was like a father worrying about his daughter, or a husband doting on his wife. It was so sweet it could give you cavities.


    Many of the elders had lived their entire lives in the Sky Sanctuary, and not once had they ever seen anyone dare to speak to the Goddess like this.


    Had Timothy lost his mind? sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wh-why are you saying all this��?"


    Just then, a slightly flustered voice came from behind the misty clouds.


    Everyone could clearly hear that the usually cold and distant voice now carried a faint tremble��and, unbelievably, a hint of shyness.


    Yes, there was definitely a trace of shyness in her voice!


    It was barely noticeable, but the difference from her usual aloof and proud tone was so stark that no one could miss it.


    Timothy chuckled. "Well, I was worried that if I told Goddess Sylvia directly, she wouldn''t listen. So I had no choice but to report it formally like this."


    "You�� we can talk about this later. Don''t bring up these things here!"


    Sylvia''s voice sounded even more flustered now.


    "No way. I''m too worried about the Goddess''s health to delay even for a second."


    "But you can''t just��"


    "I don''t care if I''m criticized in front of all the elders. As long as the Goddess stays healthy, nothing else matters."


    "You''re so... cheesy!"


    "Cheesy or not, I can''t help it. I care too much about the Goddess."


    "��"


    The elders stood on either side of the grand hall, listening to this back-and-forth that sounded suspiciously like playful banter between lovers.


    They were all frozen in place, utterly speechless.


    The scene before them had completely shattered their understanding of reality.


    If this wasn''t happening between Timothy and the Goddess, anyone would have thought it was a couple flirting with each other. And not just any couple��one of those disgustingly sweet ones.


    Was this really Goddess Sylvia?


    No, wait��


    Thinking back to how decisively the Goddess had handled things just moments ago, the elders knew one thing for sure: she was still the same Goddess.


    But when it came to Timothy, something was clearly different.


    If the kiss she had given him during the Holy Emperors'' attack on the Sky Sanctuary could be explained as an act of desperation, what was happening now was much harder to rationalize.


    At a time when the entire world had no clue about what was happening, the elders, who held such high status, were left reeling from the "sweet" exchange between the Goddess and Timothy. Their minds were buzzing, and they had no idea what to say.


    "Fine, fine, I''ll agree to it, okay?"


    From within the mist, Sylvia''s voice came through, tinged with a mix of embarrassment and helplessness.


    "Wise decision, Goddess!" Timothy said with a grin, bowing slightly.


    "Wise decision, Goddess!"


    The elders, almost instinctively, followed Timothy''s lead and bowed as well.


    It wasn''t until after they had bowed that they realized something felt off.


    Wait a minute��what did any of this have to do with them?


    Sylvia cleared her throat, trying to regain her usual cold and distant demeanor, and announced, "Today''s meeting is adjourned. If there are any major issues, you can bring them to me later."


    As her voice faded, her graceful figure disappeared into the mist.


    The elders stood there, dazed, exchanging confused and awkward glances. Their faces were a mix of embarrassment, bewilderment, and sheer confusion. No matter how hard they tried to wrap their heads around it, they simply couldn''t make sense of what had just happened.


    Meanwhile, on the hillside behind the Sky Sanctuary��


    Under the shade of a tree, Timothy slowly approached the figure sitting on the grass. Her flowing dress swayed gently in the breeze, and her silhouette was as graceful as ever. He sat down beside Sylvia.


    Before long, Sylvia turned her head, her stunning face showing a hint of playful annoyance.


    "Haha, what can I say? The council meetings are the only time I get a chance to one-up you, my dear wife," Timothy teased, clearly amused by her expression.


    Sylvia huffed, but there was a trace of a smile on her lips. "Hmph, fine. Your suggestions weren''t completely unreasonable, so I''ll let it slide this time."


    Though she still sounded a bit sulky, there was a softness in her tone.


    A gentle breeze swept through, causing her to shift slightly closer to Timothy. The flowers and grass beneath her feet swayed, tickling her and making her squirm a little.


    "And about last night�� I let it go the first time, but how did you manage to�� a second time��"


    Recalling the events of the previous night, Sylvia''s cheeks flushed slightly. She had somehow ended up on the losing side again in that strange situation!


    How frustrating!


    Still, Timothy had fallen asleep afterward, so maybe she could''ve regained the upper hand if she''d had more time.


    "Hmph, now you know who''s in charge," Timothy said with a smug grin.


    After all, making the mighty Goddess Sylvia admit defeat��there wasn''t another person in the world who could claim that achievement.


    "Beast�� you''re such a beast��" Sylvia muttered softly, scooting a little further away from him. Her smooth, pale legs instinctively pressed together.


    "Haha, who would''ve thought the Goddess could actually be scared?" Timothy teased, laughing.


    "Scared? Me? Impossible!" Sylvia immediately tried to defend herself.


    Timothy smiled knowingly. "Oh, not scared of me, but scared of what happened last night��"


    "That was just�� temporary! If you hadn''t fallen asleep, I would''ve definitely��"


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk."


    The sun was slowly setting behind the western mountains.


    Seeing the disbelief on Timothy''s face, Sylvia suddenly leaned in, grabbing him by the collar. Her face was slightly flushed, and she hesitated for a moment before finally speaking, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Tonight�� come to my chambers."


    "Tonight?" Timothy''s smug expression froze instantly.


    The confidence he''d had just moments ago vanished completely.


    Because he knew the truth��last night, he''d only managed to hold his own thanks to the system''s reward, [Same Old Trick]. That was the only reason he''d been able to keep the upper hand, and even then, he''d had to pretend to fall asleep to avoid further trouble.


    But now�� [Same Old Trick] had already been used!

 Chapter 230 - 230: That… that was just an accident…

    The setting sun slowly disappeared behind the mountains.


    In the past, nights had always been peaceful and something to look forward to.


    But now, for Timothy, things were completely different.


    As the daylight gradually faded, his anxiety grew.


    He could clearly see the faint glow of candlelight coming from the direction of the bedchamber.


    Through the thin paper windows, he could just make out a graceful silhouette swaying in the candlelight, her movements as fluid as a flower dancing in the breeze.


    That figure, once so elegant and captivating, now filled Timothy with dread.


    After all, his body still hadn''t fully recovered!


    The Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill, a powerful seventh-tier elixir, had an incredibly potent effect.


    But even that wasn''t enough to help Timothy completely bounce back.


    Last night had been wonderful, sure, but it had nearly cost him half his life!


    Beautiful women are trouble, beautiful women are trouble.


    Timothy finally understood why they say the more beautiful a woman is, the more dangerous she can be.


    No wonder people joke that married men are always hiding from their wives.


    Even though they weren''t officially married yet, after last night��


    The goddess who used to blush just from a kiss was now looking at him like a wolf eyeing a helpless lamb.


    Just thinking about it sent a chill down his spine.


    One night of fun, and now I''m paying for it.


    At this moment, Timothy was filled with regret.


    Why did he have to use the Same Old Trick yesterday, pretending to be all confident and capable?


    Worse yet, after teasing and messing with Goddess Sylvia, he had the nerve to taunt her afterward.


    That was basically digging his own grave!


    If he had known better, he would''ve resisted the temptation and waited until he reached the Holy Emperor level��strong enough to hold his own against her��before stepping foot in the bedchamber!


    But then again, Timothy sighed helplessly. Faced with Sylvia, who looked like a celestial being descended from the heavens last night, who could''ve resisted?


    An hour later, the sky had fully darkened.


    Timothy, wandering aimlessly around Sky Sanctuary, unsure of what to do, suddenly turned around and realized that a familiar figure had silently appeared behind him.


    Bathed in moonlight, her flawless silhouette looked like a painting of a goddess, so beautiful it was almost unreal.


    But on that breathtaking face, there was a faint blush.


    "Ahem, w-what are you doing here, honey?" Timothy coughed awkwardly, trying to play it cool.


    He hadn''t expected the long night to catch up with him so soon.


    "Of course I''m looking for you. It''s so late, why are you still wandering around?" Sylvia looked at him with a hint of playful annoyance.


    "Oh, nothing much, just out for some fresh air. Haha, who would''ve thought I''d run into something even more beautiful than the stars and moon tonight? You look absolutely stunning, honey. But it''s getting late, and you''re not wearing much��don''t catch a cold. You should head back to the bedchamber. I''ll, uh, head back first.


    Goodnight, honey."


    With that, Timothy quickly turned around, ready to make his escape.


    Before Timothy could take more than two steps, he suddenly felt a gentle tug on his sleeve.


    Turning around, he saw a smooth, jade-like hand holding him back.


    Sylvia''s eyes were soft yet intense, a mix of dissatisfaction and shyness. "Where do you think you''re going?"


    "Uh�� back to sleep," Timothy replied awkwardly.


    "And what about the promise you made me?"


    "Promise? What promise? I don''t remember anything like that, haha," Timothy said, feigning ignorance, hoping to make a quick escape.


    But no matter how hard he tried, his sleeve was firmly held in place, and he couldn''t move an inch.


    "You promised you''d sleep in the bedchamber tonight. Are you really going to break your word?" Sylvia''s cheeks puffed out slightly, her voice tinged with embarrassment.


    Though she was trying to regain her dignity from the previous night, having to say something like this��especially as a goddess��was beyond mortifying.


    More than that, her mind was a complete mess. Even Sylvia herself wasn''t sure if she wanted to settle the score with Timothy or if she wanted�� something else.


    Guilt, self-consciousness, and an overwhelming sense of shyness filled her heart.


    Under the moonlight, her eyes shimmered with a soft, pleading look. Her cheeks were slightly puffed, tinged with a delicate blush.


    There was a mix of frustration and embarrassment in her expression, but also a hint of regret and vulnerability.


    The moonlight bathed her in a soft glow, making her flawless skin appear even more radiant, so beautiful it was almost unreal.


    Timothy coughed awkwardly, but deep inside, a sense of responsibility surged within him.


    Faced with such a delicate and vulnerable goddess, how could anyone possibly refuse?


    A man can''t admit defeat, especially not now!


    Even if it meant pushing his body to the limit, Timothy wasn''t going to back down.


    Tonight, he would stand by his goddess wife, no matter what!


    "I almost forgot about that. Good thing you reminded me just in time. Let''s go, honey!" Timothy smiled, walking confidently toward the bedchamber.


    "Hmph, I knew you weren''t serious," Sylvia huffed, but despite her words, a faint, enchanting smile crept onto her lips.


    Under the bright moonlight, her pure, lotus-like figure leaned gently against Timothy.


    Her soft, delicate body felt like a cloud, light and warm.


    Thankfully, the night was quiet, and no one was around to witness this scene. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Otherwise, no one would believe that this cold, ethereal beauty, with her graceful and alluring figure, was actually a goddess.


    Creak.


    The door to the bedchamber opened.


    Whoosh.


    The candle flames were blown out with a single breath.


    Thud.


    Timothy was pushed onto the bed.


    "Mmm~"


    A soft sound echoed in the night, carrying a mix of allure and intoxication.


    "That�� that was just an accident��"


    But soon enough, Timothy collapsed.


    How quickly did he fall?


    So fast that even a shooting star streaking across the night sky seemed to carry a hint of amusement.


    This was the same man who had once crossed realms to slay the Holy Emperor Thunderflame, shocking the world.


    He had, in a single year, reached the Ocean''s Gate, awakened the Enlightenment Body, and even tamed the Ocean Dragon King Azura as his pet, causing an uproar across the land.


    He had ascended to the rank of an eighth-tier alchemist, rewriting the history of alchemy by crafting the first eighth-tier elixir in millennia, earning the reverence of alchemists everywhere.


    He had once used the heavens as his furnace, all living beings as his materials, and the goddess''s divine blood as fuel to incinerate the corpse of an Ascension Phase cultivator, foiling a century-old plot by three Holy Emperors.


    But tonight, in the dead of night, before the goddess��


    He had lost all his dignity.

 Chapter 231 - 231: What could’ve happened in just one night?

    The Next Morning


    Sylvia slowly propped herself up, the blanket slipping off to reveal her smooth, pale shoulder. Her long, dark hair cascaded down like a waterfall.


    She glanced over at Timothy, who had just woken up as well. A smile played on her stunningly beautiful face.


    There was a hint of seduction in her smile, but more than that, it was filled with smug satisfaction.


    "Who would''ve thought you''d end up like this?" Sylvia finally couldn''t hold back her laughter. S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was as if she''d found Timothy''s weak spot.


    For so long, she''d been on the receiving end of Timothy''s relentless teasing, never finding a way to strike back.


    Timothy had even mocked her more than once, taking advantage of her embarrassment.


    Just the other day, she''d been completely caught off guard by Timothy''s sudden "boost in strength."


    As a goddess, her dignity had almost crumbled in front of him.


    But Sylvia never expected that she''d find Timothy''s weakness at this moment.


    "So, you can only pull off that strong act once, huh?" Sylvia covered her mouth, laughing softly.


    "Damn it!"


    Right now, Timothy couldn''t come up with any sort of comeback.


    He was filled with regret��why had he let himself be swayed by the goddess''s pitiful look and ended up in her chambers?


    The tables had turned, and now Sylvia had the upper hand.


    Until he reached the Holy Emperor level, he probably wouldn''t be able to hold his head high again!


    "I''m not giving up."


    Timothy tried to maintain a defiant look, his eyes full of determination.


    "If you''re not satisfied, I can always give you another chance," Sylvia teased, her laughter like the sound of silver bells.


    As usual, her cool demeanor was tinged with a bit of flirtation.


    But as she leaned in closer, Timothy could only close his eyes in resignation.


    The dark circles under his eyes were obvious.


    The reason was simple.


    He was completely drained...


    "Pfft."


    Sylvia couldn''t hold back her laughter any longer, filling the room with her amusement.


    ...


    "Damn it, I''ll get you back for this!"


    A while later.


    Timothy, his clothes slightly disheveled, stood at the door. He glanced back at Sylvia with a determined look.


    But what was supposed to be a cool, dramatic exit...


    Ended with him stumbling and almost falling flat on his face.


    He had no choice��his body was so weak that even walking steadily was a challenge.


    Leaning against the wall for support, Timothy had never felt so humiliated.


    He never imagined that one day, his goddess of a wife would turn the tables and mock him.


    And for this reason, of all things...


    "Transcendence Realm, Holy Emperor level."


    At that moment, Timothy had never been more desperate to ascend to the next level.


    He had to reclaim his dignity from yesterday, no matter what.


    Next time, he was going to make sure the goddess was the one crying!


    But...


    As he walked, Timothy felt his earlier resolve start to fade away.


    After taking the last two remaining Dragon''s Roar Virility Pills, Timothy shook the now-empty bottle with a sigh of resignation.


    Looks like he''d need to make more of those pills soon. Otherwise, in just a few days, his... well, his dick might be completely useless.


    "Brother Timothy!"


    "Good morning, Brother Timothy!"


    "Wait, Brother Timothy, what happened to you?"


    As Timothy passed by, several disciples greeted him, but they quickly noticed something was off.


    Upon closer inspection, they realized that Timothy''s face was sunken, and dark circles ringed his eyes. He looked much thinner than usual, and far more frail.


    "I swear I saw Brother Timothy just yesterday. He didn''t look this bad then. Sure, he wasn''t in his usual top form, but nothing like this. What on earth happened to him overnight?"


    "What could''ve happened in just one night?"


    "Did he fail to comprehend some profound truth? Or maybe he tried to force a breakthrough and damaged his body?"


    "But none of those seem to fit��"


    The disciples exchanged awkward glances, completely baffled by the situation. All they could do was watch as Timothy''s weakened figure slowly shuffled away, feeling a pang of sympathy for the senior they usually admired so much.


    ...


    Finally reaching the back of the mountain, Timothy let out a long sigh of relief.


    The strength of a Holy Emperor-level being was truly terrifying. Even now, he still hadn''t fully recovered from the exhaustion of being with the goddess.


    But despite his weakened state, he had no choice but to start making more elixirs.


    Summoning a blue flame, Timothy ignited the alchemy furnace and began tossing in various herbs he''d exchanged from the system''s shop.


    However, this time, likely due to his extreme fatigue, the flame flickered unsteadily, far less stable than usual.


    His control over the furnace and the herbs inside was also noticeably weaker. But then again, after spending a night with Goddess Sylvia, it was only natural that his hands were trembling a bit��


    The fire burned slowly, and though the situation inside the furnace wasn''t ideal, it was still barely within his control.


    After what felt like an eternity, the flames finally died down.


    A faint, pleasant aroma filled the air as Timothy carefully opened the lid of the furnace.


    "Only four pills, and they''re just grade six."


    It was clear that his current state had a significant impact on the quality of his alchemy.


    With a sigh, Timothy took the four grade-six Dragon''s Roar Virility Pills and swallowed them.


    As soon as the pills entered his mouth, a warm current spread throughout his body. While the effects weren''t as potent as a grade-seven pill, the gentle warmth did help replenish some of his depleted energy.


    At the very least, his hands had stopped shaking��


    Timothy couldn''t help but laugh at himself.


    He''d been on the continent of Elant for so long, but this was probably the most pathetic he''d ever been.


    And the reason? It was so ridiculous he couldn''t even say it out loud.


    "Damn it, once I reach the Holy Emperor level, I''m definitely going to teach that goddess a lesson!" Timothy vowed to himself.


    With his body feeling a bit better, his alchemy speed and quality improved significantly.


    Before long, several batches of elixirs were successfully produced.


    And without exception, they were all flawless grade-seven pills.


    Not only did he manage to make more Dragon''s Roar Virility Pills, but he also crafted several batches of Solar Blaze Elixir, Soul Purification Elixir, and Crimson Flame Essence.


    Popping the pills into his mouth like candy, Timothy felt the powerful effects of the grade-seven elixirs coursing through his body.


    While they couldn''t fully restore his depleted energy, the potent medicinal properties of the pills were continuously refining and strengthening his physique.


    His muscles burned, his bones ached, but he was being reborn through the fire.


    After several rounds of this intense refinement, Timothy''s body grew stronger and more resilient.


    Finally, he slowly opened his eyes.


    His body had undergone significant improvement, and most of his physical issues were resolved.


    Except for�� dick.

 Chapter 232 - 232: A man’s pride?

    Timothy let out a long breath, feeling his strength slowly returning. Finally, he could relax a little.


    As long as he could avoid the goddess for a while and quickly reach the Transcendence Realm, there was still a chance to regain his lost dignity.


    A man can''t admit he''s not up to the task!


    With renewed determination, Timothy strode out from the secluded mountain, his fighting spirit fully restored.


    But just as he was about to leave, a familiar figure appeared before him.


    Her graceful silhouette was undeniably stunning, with curves so perfect they seemed flawless.


    Yet, the moment Timothy saw her, a chill ran down his spine.


    "Where are you off to? How about stopping by my chambers tonight?" Sylvia''s usually cold face now carried a teasing, seductive smile.


    That smile, though undeniably alluring, made Timothy shudder involuntarily.


    Without thinking, he blurted out the words Sylvia had said to him on their first night: "Are you crazy? What are you, some kind of beast?!"


    If he had to endure another night like that, not even a Level 7 Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill would save him!


    But as he looked at Sylvia''s soft, playful smile, Timothy knew one thing for sure: the goddess, who would normally blush at just a kiss, was dead serious this time!


    Women''s minds are impossible to figure out!


    "You''re not asking me to come to your chambers��you just want my body!" Timothy felt another shiver run down his back.


    No matter how stunning Sylvia was, with her long legs and perfect figure, every move she made seemed designed to captivate him. But there was no way he was falling for this trap again.


    Just then, Timothy noticed Elder Turner flying overhead with thousands of disciples in tow.


    "Everyone has a duty when it comes to the Sky Sanctuary mission."


    "Babe, I''m not coming to your chambers tonight. Let''s catch up when I get back."


    With that, Timothy forced an awkward smile, then shot into the sky without a second glance.


    Sylvia didn''t chase after him. Instead, she watched as Timothy hurriedly fled, and a soft laugh escaped her lips.


    "So, even you have days like this, huh?"


    After being teased by Timothy so many times, she had finally gotten her revenge.


    At that moment, Sylvia''s smile was as sweet as could be.


    But as she watched him disappear into the distance, her sparkling eyes held a hint of longing and shyness.


    "He''s out of energy now, but when he gets back in a few days, he should have recovered by then."


    Sylvia whispered to herself, feeling a wave of embarrassment wash over her. She quickly lowered her head, her cheeks turning a light shade of pink.


    "Timothy, what are you doing here?"


    In the sky, Elder Turner, leading the disciples, looked at Timothy in confusion.


    Unlike his usual composed self, Timothy was panting, and there was a trace of panic that hadn''t fully faded from his expression.


    Turner had known Timothy for a long time, and while the man was full of secrets, there was one thing Turner was sure of: no matter the situation, Timothy never lost his cool.


    Not even when facing two Holy Emperors in battle. Not even in front of the goddess.


    No matter the opponent, Timothy always seemed calm and collected.


    But today, something was different.


    What could possibly have happened to make Timothy so flustered, even a little scared?


    Turner couldn''t hide his surprise.


    "Don''t ask," Timothy waved him off. "It''s not a big deal, but it''s not small either. Let''s just say it''s a matter of a man''s pride."


    "''A man''s pride?''" Elder Turner muttered, still puzzled.


    Before he could dwell on it further, Timothy spoke up, "Elder Turner, what are you doing with all these disciples?"


    Turner hesitated for a moment but eventually answered, "Though Holy Emperor Featherwind is dead, there are still remnants of his forces in the sanctuary. Sky Sanctuary has mostly recovered, but the teams we sent to attack Skyfeather Sanctuary haven''t been able to break through. I''m leading these disciples to provide reinforcements." S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Perfect! Elder Turner, you have to take me with you!" Timothy''s face lit up with excitement.


    "Uh, well, the first wave of troops we sent to Skyfeather Sanctuary was over ten thousand strong. With the reinforcements I''m bringing, we should have more than enough people��"


    "But Skyfeather Sanctuary has ancient barriers. Without wings, you can''t get in. Do you have a way to bypass that?" Timothy interrupted, raising an eyebrow.


    Turner looked a bit embarrassed. "No, we don''t." That was precisely why Sky Sanctuary''s previous attempts had failed.


    "You can come with us if you want," Turner said, "but it seems like the goddess has something else in mind for you." He glanced down toward the ground.


    There, Sylvia''s graceful figure lingered near Sky Sanctuary. She was pretending not to care, but every now and then, her gaze would sneak up toward Timothy in the sky. Her clear, autumn-like eyes seemed to shimmer with a hidden emotion.


    "Forget about the goddess for now," Timothy said, sucking in a sharp breath. Not only did he have no intention of staying, but he also urged Elder Turner to leave even faster.


    "Did you do something to upset her?" Turner asked, his curiosity piqued. "Did you two have a fight?"


    Timothy didn''t answer, but the increasingly mischievous smile on his face made Turner drop the subject. Without another word, Turner led the disciples away, riding the wind.


    As Sky Sanctuary slowly disappeared behind them, Timothy finally exhaled in relief.


    Seeing Timothy relax, Turner''s curiosity only grew. "I remember the goddess always treating you with special care. What exactly happened?"


    "Well��" Timothy sighed deeply, avoiding the question. Instead, he asked, "Do you think the goddess is beautiful?"


    Turner blinked, caught off guard. "Of course she''s beautiful."


    "And what about her figure?" Timothy pressed.


    "Uh��" Turner hesitated, clearly uncomfortable. After a moment, he cautiously replied, "I wouldn''t dare disrespect Goddess Sylvia, but yes, her beauty and figure are unmatched."


    Timothy continued, "And do you think she''s cute?"


    "Where are you going with these questions?" Turner was completely baffled.


    But before he could say more, Timothy blurted out, "Exactly! She''s beautiful, has an amazing figure, and she''s cute. And that''s exactly the problem!"


    "How is that a problem? Aren''t those all good things? What does any of this have to do with being a problem?" Turner was utterly dumbfounded.


    Timothy''s cryptic questions left him more confused than ever. Just a few days ago, rumors had spread throughout Sky Sanctuary about the goddess kissing Timothy. Some even speculated that there was something more between them. So why was Timothy acting so afraid of her now?


    "Could it be��" A terrifying thought suddenly crossed Turner''s mind.

 Chapter 233 - 233: Still no way to get in?

    Even though Goddess Sylvia had never explicitly said anything, the relationship between her and Timothy seemed to be slowly surfacing.


    Could it be that...


    The truth is actually that the goddess is chasing after Timothy, while Timothy is staying pure and refusing her advances?


    Is that why he seems so scared whenever he sees her?


    This bizarre thought suddenly popped into Elder Turner''s mind, and he couldn''t shake it off.


    On the surface, it sounded utterly ridiculous, but when he thought about everything that had happened today...


    From the goddess forcefully kissing Timothy, to Timothy''s obvious fear of her today...


    It all seemed to make perfect sense!


    So... so, this is the truth!


    Elder Turner stood frozen in place, completely stunned.


    He never would have imagined that this was the real situation.


    Faced with a goddess as beautiful and powerful as Sylvia, Timothy had managed to stay pure and steadfast, refusing her no matter what.


    This is something no other man could possibly do!


    Who would''ve thought Timothy had such a strong will, completely unshaken by power or beauty?


    Even though Elder Turner had always deeply respected and revered the goddess, at this moment, he felt something else��he was genuinely moved.


    "Timothy, you''re truly the pride of all men!"


    For a moment, as the wind blew past, Elder Turner felt his eyes grow a little misty.


    "Timothy, you''re a role model for all of us."


    Elder Turner placed his hand on Timothy''s shoulder, giving it two firm pats, his voice trembling slightly with emotion.


    "Huh?"


    Timothy blinked, confused.


    What''s with Elder Turner''s expression? Why does he seem... off?


    Did I say something weird just now?


    Other than telling him we should hurry up and leave, I don''t think I said anything extra, right?


    He couldn''t figure out what on earth was going through Elder Turner''s mind.


    "I''m sorry, I''m just... too overwhelmed. You stay calm, I need to go cry by myself for a bit."


    At this point, Elder Turner''s emotions seemed to be surging uncontrollably, like a tidal wave. S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He walked off to a corner, quickly disappearing into the shadows.


    All that could be heard were the sounds of sobbing and the occasional sniffle.


    No one knew how much time had passed before Elder Turner finally emerged, his eyes slightly red.


    When the disciples saw him, they were all stunned and rushed over to ask, "Elder Turner, what happened? Why... why are you crying like this?"


    "What happened? I realized that Timothy is the role model for all men, a shining example for all of us!"


    Elder Turner didn''t answer directly, but the look he gave Timothy was filled with admiration, trust, and a hint of concern.


    Seeing Elder Turner''s unprecedented expression, even the disciples who had no idea what was going on couldn''t help but feel a surge of emotion.


    For Elder Turner to be moved to this extent, Timothy must truly be an extraordinary person!


    "Brother Timothy! Our role model!"


    Someone shouted loudly, and soon, all the disciples standing on the clouds raised their arms, their hearts swelling like waves crashing against the shore: "Brother Timothy! Our role model!"


    "Brother Timothy! Our role model!"


    "Brother Timothy! Our role model!"


    "..."


    Their voices echoed through the sky, vast and overwhelming, striking awe into anyone who heard them.


    The disciples were all filled with excitement, their respect for Timothy growing even more.


    "Huh?"


    Timothy, however, was left completely bewildered by the chants ringing in his ears.


    He hadn''t done anything at all. What on earth was wrong with Elder Turner and this group of disciples?


    ...


    As the clouds slowly drifted along, the cheers finally died down when a massive floating castle appeared before everyone''s eyes.


    The disciples'' expressions turned serious as they gazed ahead, a hint of apprehension in their eyes.


    A vast, seemingly endless cloud layer blocked out the sun, thick and heavy.


    And above that cloud layer stood a towering floating castle.


    Countless enormous castles loomed in the sky, cold and imposing, each one engraved with the symbol of wings.


    "Skyfeather Sanctuary, we''ve arrived!"


    The majestic floating castle was already surrounded by practitioners sent by Sky Sanctuary.


    Before leaving, Holy Emperor Featherwind had taken nearly 90% of his forces with him.


    If they could get inside, taking down Skyfeather Sanctuary would be a piece of cake.


    But despite the tens of thousands of Sky Sanctuary practitioners surrounding the sanctuary, they hadn''t been able to breach it.


    Every sanctuary had its ancient traditions and deeply hidden secrets.


    And as one of the largest sanctuaries, Skyfeather Sanctuary was no exception.


    Even without Holy Emperor Featherwind, the space separating the floating castle from the outside world was protected by layers of intricate and mysterious spells.


    Unless someone had trained in the sanctuary''s techniques and grown wings, even a Holy Emperor-level expert would be trapped outside.


    It was a perfect defense��able to attack or retreat at will.


    Even though there were no powerful defenders left inside, Skyfeather Sanctuary remained impenetrable.


    "Reinforcements are here!"


    When the soldiers of Sky Sanctuary saw Elder Turner leading a group of practitioners through the clouds, they erupted in cheers.


    But the excitement quickly faded.


    Because entering Skyfeather Sanctuary wasn''t something that could be achieved with sheer numbers or strength.


    Without wings to fly in, no matter how many people came, it would be useless.


    "Still no way to get in?"


    Seeing the dejected faces around him, Elder Turner frowned slightly.


    The situation seemed worse than he had anticipated.


    A faint glow appeared on his aged arm as he extended his hand, gathering an immense amount of spiritual energy into his palm.


    "Boom!"


    With a powerful strike, Elder Turner, who had been at Ocean''s Gate for over a century and had mastered the Arcane Arts of the body, unleashed a tremendous force.


    But despite the overwhelming power behind his strike, it couldn''t even create a small crack in the space separating Skyfeather Sanctuary from the outside world.


    No matter how much spiritual energy he used, it was completely ineffective!


    "Boom!"


    Another strike. Elder Turner took a deep breath, gathering all his strength and unleashing a palm strike, infusing his spell into the space, hoping to tear it apart.


    But the moment his spiritual energy touched the space, it dissipated like smoke, leaving no trace behind.


    The second strike failed as well.


    Staring at the invisible barrier before him, Elder Turner''s expression grew even more serious.


    Despite having an army of tens of thousands behind him, they were powerless to act.


    The frustration of having strength but being unable to use it was unbearable.


    "If even Elder Turner can''t break through, who else can?"


    "Damn it, are we really going to fail to take Skyfeather Sanctuary and let those bastards get away?"


    The atmosphere grew heavy and tense, as frustration and helplessness began to settle over the crowd.

 Chapter 234 - 234: Are you sure about that?

    The Holy Emperor Featherwind had been slain, and Skyfeather Sanctuary had lost 90% of its forces.


    Initially, the atmosphere among the practitioners of Skyfeather Sanctuary was incredibly grim as they faced the looming threat of Sky Sanctuary.


    But after a few days, when they realized that no matter how powerful the enemy was, they couldn''t break through the spatial barrier in front of the floating fortress, their attitude completely shifted. They became arrogant.


    As long as they could hold out, they figured they could wear down Sky Sanctuary''s forces and eventually escape.


    After all, everyone in Skyfeather Sanctuary was a practitioner, not an ordinary person. Even if it took months or a year, even if they ran out of supplies and food, they could survive by relying on their cultivation techniques.


    With the floating fortress behind them and the impenetrable void in front, the practitioners of Skyfeather Sanctuary soon started to feel smug.


    Among them, Rhazor, who had been chosen as the temporary leader, was especially arrogant.


    He had only just reached the Ocean''s Gate level of power, not even worthy of the title of Holy Emperor. In Skyfeather Sanctuary, he had never held much status.


    But now, with most of the powerful figures gone and only a few strong practitioners left, Rhazor had been elevated to the position of leader.


    And this wasn''t just any promotion��it was a position of leadership in a sanctuary!


    If they could survive Sky Sanctuary''s assault, his future would be limitless!


    "Hahaha! You can''t even get into Skyfeather Sanctuary, and you think you can take it over? Sky Sanctuary, you''re a joke!" Rhazor laughed wildly, his face full of mockery as he looked at the forces of Sky Sanctuary trapped outside.


    He didn''t hold back, taunting loudly, "So what if you''ve surrounded us? You think you can keep this up for a year? Ten years? A hundred years?


    As long as you can''t break into the sanctuary, we''ll just keep getting stronger. One day, we''ll recover our strength and storm Sky Sanctuary ourselves.


    And when that day comes, I, Rhazor, will be the one in charge!


    You think you''re so tough? If you''ve got the guts, why don''t you try breaking into Skyfeather Sanctuary? Hahaha, you all look so pathetic just standing out there!"


    As Rhazor''s arrogant laughter echoed, the other practitioners joined in, laughing along with him.


    After all, the spatial barrier in front of them was so strong that not even a Holy Emperor-level expert could break through. No matter how much they mocked, no one could cross it.


    "Is this really all Sky Sanctuary''s got?"


    "I thought the great Sky Sanctuary was supposed to be strong, but it looks like they''re just stuck outside like everyone else."


    "Haha, even Timothy''s here! So this is all Timothy''s got, huh?"


    But as soon as that last laugh rang out, the mood shifted. The faces of the people around him darkened instantly.


    "Timothy�� is here?"


    They quickly turned to look into the distance, and sure enough, they saw a figure surrounded by disciples.


    It really was Timothy!


    Skyfeather Sanctuary''s spatial domain was governed by incredibly complex laws, and no one had been able to break through it so far.


    But there was one rumor��just recently, a floating fortress near Blooming Sanctuary had been breached.


    And the one who destroyed it was none other than Timothy.


    "Did�� did I say something wrong?" The practitioner who had made the comment looked around nervously, noticing that everyone''s expressions had changed.


    "Of all the people you could''ve mentioned, you had to bring up Timothy!"


    "It''s not my fault! I didn''t call him here! Besides, isn''t the spatial domain supposed to be unbreakable, even for Holy Emperor-level experts?"


    But at that moment, everyone''s faces showed clear signs of unease. S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aside from Goddess Sylvia, the only person in Sky Sanctuary they truly feared was Timothy.


    "It''s just a rumor, right? It has to be. Don''t believe it. This spatial domain is ancient, from the times of the ancients. No one can break through it unless they''ve cultivated the wings of our sanctuary."


    As if trying to comfort himself, Rhazor stared down below, muttering to himself over and over.


    "Yeah, no way. Even if Timothy is as strange as they say, there''s no way he could pull off something this ridiculous."


    The once arrogant and boastful practitioners of Skyfeather Sanctuary fell into a cold, uneasy silence.


    Even though they were saying these things out loud, the fear on their faces told a different story.


    "Strange, why did those guys suddenly stop showing off?"


    The disciples of Sky Sanctuary were puzzled when they noticed the sudden silence from the people above.


    But soon, they realized something��the practitioners of Skyfeather Sanctuary were looking in their direction with a clear sense of dread in their eyes.


    Among them, there was an unprecedented fear.


    Even Elder Turner had no solution��what exactly were they so afraid of?


    As the disciples were still confused, a figure suddenly stepped out from the crowd.


    "When did Senior Brother Timothy get here? How did I not notice?"


    "I think he came with Elder Turner... Wait, what''s Senior Brother Timothy planning? Why do I feel like he''s about to break through the spatial barrier?"


    In an instant, the crowd erupted in excitement.


    Timothy��he always seemed like the one who could pull off miracles.


    But this time, the situation was clearly different.


    The spatial barrier was imbued with ancient, mystical techniques, far beyond what brute force could overcome.


    Without wings, not even Timothy, let alone a Holy Emperor-level expert, could break through. They''d all be trapped outside.


    "Can Senior Brother Timothy really get in?"


    Even the disciples of Sky Sanctuary were starting to doubt.


    But at that moment, Timothy had already taken a step forward.


    In the blink of an eye, he had walked out from the ranks of Sky Sanctuary and stood before the spatial barrier.


    Boom!


    Timothy''s figure flickered, and suddenly, he threw a punch.


    This punch carried the force of crashing waves, an overwhelming power that even caused the seemingly impenetrable spatial barrier to tremble slightly.


    The force of the punch swept out like a fierce hurricane, spreading in all directions.


    Everyone caught in the gust felt a chill of terror in their hearts.


    The sheer power of that punch was enough to make anyone feel immense fear.


    Boom!


    However, despite the immense force behind the punch, it didn''t seem to shake the barrier in front of him.


    For a moment, there was silence. Rhazor, who had initially shown a hint of fear, suddenly froze. Then, he burst into laughter.


    "Hahaha! I''ve heard all these stories about Timothy, even rumors that he personally destroyed one of our floating fortresses. I thought he was something special.


    Turns out, all those stories were just lies.


    With that level of strength, you think you can break into our sanctuary? What a joke!"


    As if relieved, the practitioners around Rhazor also erupted into laughter.


    "Are you sure about that?"


    But just then, they noticed something��Timothy was smiling.


    That smile sent a chill down everyone''s spine.


    "Wait, didn''t he just hit it with all his strength and nothing happened? What''s going on��?"


    Rhazor''s face suddenly changed.


    In an instant, he saw it with his own eyes��Timothy''s back had sprouted radiant, holy wings!

 Chapter 235 - 235: So, this is the key

    "One... two... three..."


    Rhazor''s face had turned completely pale.


    Behind Timothy, there were six wings!


    The Seraphic Six-Wing Mantle��a terrifying power that even Holy Emperor Featherwind could never hope to achieve.


    And Rhazor could clearly feel it: those wings weren''t just for show. The aura they emitted carried an overwhelming sense of authority, as if it held an innate dominance over everyone in the Skyfeather Sanctuary, shaking them to their core.


    This kind of oppressive force was something even ordinary Holy Emperor-level beings couldn''t produce.


    For the Skyfeather Sanctuary, the Seraphic Six-Wing Mantle was their ultimate nemesis!


    They had heard rumors that Timothy had destroyed Cloudspire Fortress, but no one believed it. No one wanted to believe it.


    But now, they realized how wrong they had been.


    Not only did Timothy possess wings, but he had also reached a level that everyone else could only dream of��the Seraphic Six-Wing Mantle!


    This time, things were completely different.


    Timothy took a step forward, effortlessly passing through a space that no one had ever been able to cross. The space around him rippled like water, spreading outward as if it was afraid of the aura Timothy exuded.


    He had arrived at the Skyfeather Sanctuary!


    "This is impossible! You''ve never even set foot in the Sanctuary! How could you possibly have mastered our most secret techniques?!" Rhazor''s voice trembled as he fought to suppress the overwhelming fear inside him.


    He had painstakingly outlasted three Holy Emperors, clawing his way to a position of power within the Sanctuary. There was no way he was going to let it all be destroyed now.


    Timothy might be able to cross dimensions, but he was still just one man. If Rhazor could kill him, the Skyfeather Sanctuary would remain unshakable!


    Resolving himself completely, Rhazor''s killing intent surged, radiating from him like a storm.


    His eyes turned bloodshot, and he descended into madness. "Timothy, today you will die here!"


    Blocking Timothy''s path, Rhazor''s arm became covered in a layer of faintly blood-colored Quill Arrows. The arrows grew and expanded rapidly, swelling his arm to several times its normal size, making it look like a massive tree trunk��larger than his entire body.


    A howling wind swirled around his enormous arm, as if it was trying to suck everything around it into a vortex.


    With a furious roar, Rhazor glared at Timothy and threw a punch.


    The massive arm, brimming with unimaginable power, came crashing down, carrying all of Rhazor''s boundless rage.


    Boom!


    The punch, wrapped in a fierce wind, slammed down with terrifying force.


    Under the overwhelming pressure, Timothy''s figure seemed almost insignificant.


    Boom!


    A deafening explosion echoed as Timothy met the punch head-on, without flinching.


    "W-what?! How is this possible?!"


    The shockwave from the impact rippled outward, and faint flames, like delicate lotus petals, floated in the air.


    Rhazor''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    He could feel it clearly��a tremendous force had swept over him.


    His arm, reinforced with countless Quill Arrows, felt like it had been struck by lightning, and it was being forced back, inch by inch.


    Crack.


    The sound of bones breaking echoed through the air.


    The Quill Arrows covering Rhazor''s arm were burning away under the searing heat of Timothy''s magma-like flames.


    The immense force that followed nearly shattered Rhazor''s entire arm.


    But...


    Timothy had only casually thrown a punch. He hadn''t used any spells or techniques!


    How could someone generate such terrifying power with just raw physical strength?


    The excruciating pain surged through Rhazor, causing him to let out a furious roar, sweat pouring down his face in large drops.


    His eyes were filled with fear, and suddenly, he realized��Timothy''s figure had vanished.


    That figure moved like a ghost, too fast to track!


    Before Rhazor could even react, a fist was already upon him.


    And it was so fast, there was no way to dodge!


    "Noggin Knocker Fist!"


    Boom.


    Rhazor''s head felt like it had been struck by lightning, and his body plummeted to the ground like a kite with its string cut, crashing heavily.


    "What kind of punch was that?!"


    Everyone was stunned.


    Timothy''s punch seemed simple, yet it carried an unfathomable depth.


    More importantly, no one had ever seen such a strange and powerful technique before.


    [Ding!


    You''ve smashed Rhazor''s head. Comprehension +6.]


    "Not bad, not bad," Timothy muttered with a smile, glancing around at the Skyfeather Sanctuary.


    Though most of the practitioners had already been wiped out, there were still plenty of heads left to smash.


    After nearly being drained dry by the goddess back in Sky Sanctuary, Timothy had finally managed to escape. Now, he needed to blow off some steam��and maybe level up a bit while he was at it.


    But that smile of his sent chills down everyone''s spine.


    They could swear they had never seen such a terrifying grin in their entire lives.


    "What''s he planning to do?"


    "I don''t know, but damn, why do I feel like my whole body''s freezing up?"


    The disciples of Skyfeather Sanctuary were in a panic.


    But it was already too late.


    Timothy''s figure flickered, moving too fast to follow.


    And with each punch, he struck their heads with pinpoint accuracy.


    "Noggin Knocker Fist!"


    "Ahhh!"


    "Stop hitting me! If you keep this up, I''ll never grow taller!"


    "Please, not just my head!"


    Bang, bang, bang.


    The air above Skyfeather Sanctuary''s floating castle echoed with cries of pain.


    [Ding! sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Noggin Knocker. Comprehension +1.]


    [Noggin Knocker. Comprehension +1.]


    [Noggin Knocker. Comprehension +1.]


    Timothy''s comprehension was rapidly increasing.


    His mastery of the Four Sacred Fists had reached perfection.


    His understanding of the Eclipse Divine Finger had also reached its peak.


    ...


    These Arcane Arts were all things Timothy had freeloaded from a few High Priests in Sky Sanctuary after taking a Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill.


    Originally, he hadn''t had the time to study them, but with his growing comprehension, he was now able to master them effortlessly.


    With a single punch, it was as if four fists materialized from the heavens, crashing down from all directions.


    His fingers, glowing faintly with the light of the moon, pointed forward, and it felt as though the gods themselves were enraged, their divine wrath descending with overwhelming authority.


    Under these celestial phenomena, the immense pressure swept across the entire Skyfeather Sanctuary.


    Those who had been desperately trying to resist turned pale, realizing that the gap between their strength and Timothy''s was insurmountable.


    How could they possibly fight against someone like this?


    At the center of Cloudspire Fortress, a golden iron lock shimmered with a faint golden light.


    The aura it emitted seemed to be connected to the spatial barrier that had been protecting the Sanctuary.


    "So, this is the key," Timothy said with a slight smile, his figure suddenly closing in.


    "Stop him! Quickly!" The practitioners of Skyfeather Sanctuary were terrified.


    But Timothy''s power was so overwhelming that no one could stand in his way.


    Boom!


    The people in front of him were instantly blown away by the shockwave, and Timothy''s figure appeared before the golden lock.


    With a single punch, the lock shattered with a resounding crack.


    In that instant, the spatial barrier surrounding Skyfeather Sanctuary collapsed completely!

 Chapter 236 - 236: It did sound like a good idea

    The sounds of battle echoed through the air.


    As the golden lock shattered, the spatial barrier blocking the entrance to Skyfeather Sanctuary dissolved into nothingness. The warriors from Sky Sanctuary charged in without hesitation.


    Skyfeather Sanctuary had already been reduced to a ragtag group of elderly and wounded soldiers. Faced with the overwhelming morale and force of the Sky Sanctuary troops, they stood no chance.


    In just a short time, they were utterly defeated, their armor discarded, and their forces scattered.


    "That was fast."


    Watching Skyfeather Sanctuary crumble so quickly, Timothy couldn''t help but feel a bit uneasy.


    He had come out here to avoid the goddess, after all.


    But now, in just a few hours, Skyfeather Sanctuary had fallen, and evening was fast approaching.


    If he went back now, wouldn''t he be mercilessly drained by his wife?


    Sure, the goddess was breathtakingly beautiful��especially in the bedroom, where her mix of seven parts shyness and three parts seduction was utterly irresistible.


    But thinking about how his body had been growing thinner and weaker lately, Timothy felt a chill run down his spine.


    She was gorgeous, no doubt about it, but she was also deadly!


    Until he figured out a way to deal with her properly, there was no way he could go back to Sky Sanctuary! Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just then, Timothy noticed a faint red glow flickering deep within Skyfeather Sanctuary.


    "Is that... the Dragon Blood Formation?"


    At first, Timothy hesitated, but then, in an instant, he exploded into motion with a speed that was almost impossible to track.


    Like a bullet, he shot toward the source of the red light.


    The two Holy Emperors had guarded the Dragon Blood Formation''s existence with extreme secrecy. If anyone got too close, the formation would immediately self-destruct.


    But this time, Timothy wasn''t about to let that happen.


    Sure enough, the red glow began to contract violently, and a powerful sense of pressure built up within the formation.


    Then, with a deafening boom, the Dragon Blood Formation detonated.


    But just before the explosion, Timothy had already dashed inside.


    Without hesitation, he grabbed the blood-red crystal at the heart of the formation.


    Boom!


    A cloud of crimson smoke erupted, and the massive explosion leveled everything within several miles.


    But as the blood mist slowly dissipated, Timothy stood there, unharmed, a faint golden aura surrounding him.


    However...


    As Timothy channeled his energy into the blood crystal to investigate, his expression grew slightly more serious.


    Within the crystal, he could sense the aura of a Holy Emperor-level being.


    And it wasn''t just from one Holy Emperor��it was the deathly aura of over a dozen Holy Emperors!


    No wonder the Dragon Blood Formation had been so terrifyingly powerful.


    It seemed his wife had been right. Something had definitely gone wrong at the Sepulcher of the Sacred, the place where countless Holy Emperors were buried.


    This was something he''d have to discuss with Sylvia once he got back to Sky Sanctuary.


    But before that...


    Timothy''s eyes gleamed with a golden light as he scanned the area beneath the Dragon Blood Formation.


    He raised his hand and clenched his fist in the direction of the ground.


    In an instant, blue flames erupted, and the earth beneath him burned away like paper, revealing what lay below.


    Beneath the Dragon Blood Formation, dozens of figures lay slumped against the walls or sprawled on the ground, weak and barely conscious.


    And all of them were covered in scales, with tails extending from their backs��"dragon princesses."


    No, that wasn''t quite right. They couldn''t really be considered true dragons.


    Timothy could clearly sense that their dragon bloodline wasn''t nearly as pure as that of the real dragon race.


    It was likely that these creatures belonged to the lower-tier Sea Serpent clan.


    It seemed the Dragon Blood Formation not only used the bloodline of the old dragon Aurelian, but also filled it with the blood of these Sea Serpents.


    When it came to anything related to dragons, Timothy didn''t hesitate. He let out a sharp whistle.


    "Meow~


    Wait, no... Roar~"


    Before long, a soft, childish dragon roar echoed from the sky.


    A figure with golden scales, Azura, descended from the heavens, transforming into her human form as she landed.


    "You finally remembered me," Azura said with a hint of melancholy.


    After all, ever since Valentine''s Day, Timothy had been busy showing off his affection for the goddess, and he hadn''t sought her out in quite some time.


    Especially...


    Sniff, sniff, sniff.


    Azura leaned in, sniffing Timothy all over, her small face showing a trace of confusion.


    But as she continued sniffing, her face suddenly flushed red.


    Her sense of smell was incredibly sharp, far beyond what humans could detect.


    "You... you really did it with the goddess! You made her a woman!" Azura exclaimed, her face turning even redder.


    "What do you mean, ''made her a woman''?" Timothy was momentarily stunned, but quickly understood what Azura was getting at.


    Wow, of all people, Azura was the first to figure it out.


    And she did it by smelling him, of all things.


    "You little brat, what''s going on in that head of yours all day?" Timothy knocked her lightly on the head.


    "It''s true, though! Why can''t I say it...?


    But wow, that''s amazing. If only I could''ve seen it with my own eyes.


    I''ve only ever heard about it from the old dragon, never seen it for myself..." Azura mumbled.


    Her comment earned her another, harder knock from Timothy.


    "What are you dragons learning these days?" Timothy sighed, exasperated.


    If Azura weren''t already a 200-year-old "child," he''d seriously start questioning the current state of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    "Ow, that hurt!" Azura rubbed her head, tears welling up in her eyes. Clearly, that last knock wasn''t light.


    Not daring to say anything more, she walked over to the weakened female Sea Serpents.


    The Sea Serpent women were clearly in bad shape, their life force seemingly drained to the point of exhaustion.


    "Their essence has been damaged, but thankfully, it''s not beyond repair. With enough rest, they won''t fully recover, but they should improve significantly," Azura said after examining the Sea Serpents.


    Timothy nodded. "Do you know where they''re from?"


    "If I''m not mistaken, judging by their... figures, they should be from the Sea Serpent clan of the Central Continent," Azura said, glancing at the prominent curves of the dragon women, her voice tinged with a bit of envy.


    "Judging by their figures..."


    If it weren''t for the serious look in Azura''s eyes, Timothy would''ve thought she was just making things up.


    "The Sea Serpent clan from the Central Continent? Then take me there," Timothy suddenly said.


    "Why do you want to go there?" Azura blinked, clearly surprised.


    "To return these Sea Serpent women, of course. Besides, they might not be safe right now. Who knows, you might even get the chance to save some distant relatives and boost your reputation as the Dragon King," Timothy said with a grin.


    Azura tilted her head, clearly taken aback by Timothy''s reasoning.


    It did sound like a good idea.


    But as she looked at Timothy, a suspicious expression crossed her face. "Weird... why do I feel like there''s some kind of scheme here?"


    After all, when had Timothy ever been this kind-hearted?


    "Come on, what scheme? I''m just helping you establish your dragon authority," Timothy said with a carefree smile.


    Though his smile seemed perfectly innocent, it only made Azura feel even more uneasy.

 Chapter 237 - 237: That’s just mean! You’re being way too mean!

    "Blooming Hall? Are you sure the Sea Serpent clan is hiding in there?"


    An hour later, Azura and Timothy stood in front of a five-story building.


    The place was hard to miss. It was decked out with all kinds of decorations��bright red lanterns, pink drapes��giving the whole building a swaying, almost seductive vibe.


    The air was filled with a sweet fragrance, and a wooden sign by the door clearly read: Blooming Hall.


    Located in the bustling Folly Lane, with all its "pleasure houses," it was hard not to jump to conclusions about what kind of establishment this was.


    And this was supposed to be where the Sea Serpent clan gathered?


    "Yep," Azura confirmed. "After all, they''re Sea Serpents in human form. They''re not particularly strong. Compared to the Dragon clan, their status is way lower. They even get hunted by some practitioners from time to time. So, they hide out in places like this to avoid being found."


    "Looks like you actually learned something useful at the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon," Timothy said, finally understanding the situation.


    He glanced around. It made sense. Even though this was Folly Lane, full of "pleasure houses," Blooming Hall was oddly quiet. No drunks or idlers were wandering in and out.


    Timothy was just about to step inside when two figures suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Hey there, handsome! That Blooming Hall doesn''t take customers. They act all high and mighty over there. If you''re looking for some fun, you should come to Velvet Rose instead."


    A woman, probably in her early thirties but still quite charming, blocked Timothy''s path with a smile.


    "This here is Liliana, our most beautiful girl. She''s only ever sung and played music for guests��never done anything improper. But I gotta say, you two look like a perfect match. And from the way she looked at you, I think Liliana might already have a little crush on you."


    Standing next to the madam was a stunning woman, dressed in a thin, tightly-fitted outfit that accentuated every curve of her body.


    Liliana''s gaze toward Timothy was undeniably seductive.


    There was no denying it��she was gorgeous. And that outfit? Definitely not something you''d see on a typical sect disciple. It was designed to turn heads.


    But Timothy? He wasn''t just any guy.


    He had a goddess for a wife, and he was nothing if not loyal. No matter how beautiful a mortal woman might be, she couldn''t sway him in the slightest.


    In that moment, Timothy felt a surge of righteous resolve in his chest.


    With a smile, he said, "Maybe next time."


    "Alright, but don''t think you can fool me," the madam teased. "I''ve got a great memory. When you come back, I''ll definitely recognize you. And I''m sure Liliana will too."


    Suddenly, Liliana stepped forward, closing the distance between them.


    Without warning, she stood on her tiptoes and planted a kiss on Timothy''s neck.


    "Whoa, hey! Have some respect!" Timothy quickly stepped back, but it was too late.


    A faint lipstick mark now stained his neck.


    "I''m sorry, I just��" Liliana lowered her head, looking regretful.


    "Forget it. Just go."


    Luckily, no one else had seen the exchange, and Timothy wasn''t about to waste time arguing with a mortal woman over something so trivial.


    As for the whole "next time" thing?


    With so many people coming and going every day, there was no way that woman would actually remember him.


    Once the Sea Serpent business was taken care of, he had no plans to ever come back here anyway.


    Not wanting to dwell on the fact that he''d been kissed out of nowhere, Timothy waved it off and didn''t bother with the two women any further. He turned and walked straight into Blooming Hall, without looking back.


    "That was just an accident. Remember, don''t go telling anyone about it."


    He had nothing to feel guilty about, but Timothy still gave Azura a quick reminder, just to be safe.


    "Heh, finally, something I can use to hold over you. If you don''t want me to spill the beans, hand over that Golden Scale Dragon Carp and��"


    "Ouch!"


    Azura''s teasing was cut short by a swift smack to the head.


    Seeing that Timothy wasn''t really fazed by the whole situation, Azura had no choice but to swallow the rest of her words, sulking over the missed opportunity to score a free Golden Scale Dragon Carp.


    If she''d known, she would''ve tempted Timothy a bit more, maybe even convinced him to cozy up with the girls and have a drink first!


    Now, no Golden Scale Dragon Carp. What a loss!


    ...


    As they stepped into Blooming Hall, the Sea Serpent clan members inside froze at the sight of the two newcomers.


    "Who... who are you?"


    A figure stepped in front of Timothy, and everyone else stood up, their faces filled with caution.


    "Sylphina, be careful! The aura coming off this human is way too strong!"


    The woman blocking Timothy''s path was Sylphina, the daughter of the Sea Serpent clan''s leader. It seemed she was in charge of everything happening inside Blooming Hall.


    All the Sea Serpent women eyed Timothy warily, their gazes filled with a mix of fear and respect.


    It was only then that Timothy noticed something: every single member of the Sea Serpent clan in the room was female.


    And not just that��they were all stunning, with graceful figures and, well, particularly... generous proportions, especially in the chest area.


    "Most of the Sea Serpent clan are women," Azura explained, noticing Timothy''s less-than-respectful gaze. "They''ve adapted to human society to survive, and they''re all raised on a pretty rich diet, so that''s why they all look like that..." S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She gestured vaguely in front of her chest, trying to explain.


    But her explanation only made things more awkward.


    Timothy raised an eyebrow. "You were raised on dragon''s milk, right? So why are you still so... small?"


    "Th-that''s not the point!" Azura stammered, clearly flustered. "And who says bigger is better, anyway?"


    She puffed out her chest��though it was so flat that it barely made a difference��and continued, clearly getting more worked up. "Just because their chests are bigger doesn''t mean they''re stronger! In fact, the bigger they are, the weaker they are! You ever see a powerful Dragon King walking around with a huge chest? It''d just get in the way!"


    "Stop looking at me like that! I''m not lying, I swear!"


    Azura was desperately trying to defend herself, but Timothy''s expression didn''t change.


    He glanced at the Sea Serpent women, their chests practically defying gravity, and then back at Azura''s... well, let''s just say, much less impressive figure.


    His eyes were filled with a mix of disappointment and disdain.


    "That''s just mean! You''re being way too mean!"


    Azura was on the verge of tears, her voice trembling. "Fine, I admit it! I don''t know why I''m so flat either..."


    She looked utterly defeated, almost ready to cry. How could these Sea Serpent women have bigger chests than her, a Dragon King? Where was her dignity as a Dragon King now?

 Chapter 238 - 238: Dragon’s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill

    The scene before them left all the Sea Serpent women completely stunned.


    Who comes to the Blooming Hall to compare chest sizes with someone else?


    And what was this little girl, barely as tall as their waists, even thinking?


    But no matter the situation, they couldn''t afford to let their guard down.


    "What exactly are you here for?" Sylphina asked, her voice steady but cautious.


    Even though Timothy didn''t seem like a bad person, Sylphina wasn''t about to relax her vigilance. Her dress swayed gracefully as she stepped forward, holding a pink short sword to block Timothy''s path.


    "I''m just here to return something," Timothy said, waving his hand. The air around them twisted and distorted.


    Suddenly, several figures emerged from the warped space.


    Though pale and weak, the Sea Serpent girls who appeared didn''t seem to be in any immediate danger.


    "This is�� How did you end up here?" Sylphina gasped, recognizing the girls as the ones who had been kidnapped not long ago.


    She rushed forward, and the other women quickly followed suit, helping the weakened Sea Serpent girls to their feet.


    Without hesitation, they began feeding the girls precious medicinal herbs, not sparing a single one.


    The girls slowly opened their eyes, and it was clear that, while exhausted, they were otherwise unharmed.


    When these girls were taken, everyone in the tribe had assumed they''d never see them again. No one expected them to be rescued��especially not by the person standing before them.


    "Thank you so much for saving them," Sylphina said, her voice trembling with emotion. "I''m Sylphina, daughter of the Sea Serpent tribe''s leader. I''ll do anything to repay your kindness, even if it means offering my body." Tears welled up in her eyes as she bowed deeply to Timothy.


    "It''s nothing," Timothy replied, waving her off. "I just happened to rescue them while taking over Skyfeather Sanctuary."


    His response was so direct that Sylphina was momentarily taken aback. Though he had interrupted her mid-sentence, she still looked at him with tear-filled eyes, full of gratitude.


    At that moment, all the Sea Serpent women turned to Timothy with solemn expressions, bowing deeply in respect.


    To show their sincerity, they shed their disguises, revealing their scales and the tails that extended from their hips.


    These women were already beautiful, but the shimmering scales and elegant tails added a whole new level of allure.


    Their colorful, ornate dresses only enhanced the striking contrast, creating a unique and captivating beauty.


    "So beautiful��"


    Timothy couldn''t help but feel a shiver run down his spine as he looked at the stunning Sea Serpent women, their long tails flowing gracefully behind them, flawless in every way.


    "Hiss~" Timothy felt his heart skip a beat.


    Azura was always hanging around him, but he''d never felt anything like this before. Now he understood why.


    It had to be because of that flat, barren chest of hers��


    In his memory, Azura had shown her dragon horns when she was acting all high and mighty, and her dragon tail when she was lying. But she''d never fully revealed her true "Dragon Maiden" form.


    "What�� what are you thinking?" Azura suddenly felt a chill down her spine, noticing the strange smile on Timothy''s face.


    Timothy grinned. "Come on, as a Dragon King, don''t tell me you can''t even transform into a Dragon Maiden?"


    "Dragon Maiden? I''m a proud Dragon King! Why would I ever transform into something so embarrassing?"


    "One Golden Scale Dragon Carp."


    "I�� That''s not really��"


    "Two."


    "I''m a dignified Dragon King! I can''t just turn into some beast girl��"


    "Three."


    "Deal!"


    Azura blurted out her agreement in an instant.


    ''Wait, why did I agree so quickly?!''


    The thought of transforming into her Dragon Maiden form filled Azura with a deep sense of shame.


    If the Deep Sea Dragon Clan saw this, Azura''s dignity as a Dragon King would be completely shattered!


    But��


    The offer was just too tempting! S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Three Golden Scale Dragon Carps��no dragon could possibly refuse that.


    Even though she was deeply reluctant, Azura had no choice but to swallow her shame for the sake of the Golden Scale Dragon Carps.


    A flash of light swept over her.


    Slowly, a faint silhouette began to appear above Azura''s head, and the space behind her started to distort.


    As the light finally faded, the shadow trembled slightly.


    Her dragon horns and tail solidified into their true forms.


    "Wow, I''ve got to admit, this is actually pretty cute," Timothy couldn''t help but exclaim.


    Azura''s face was flushed bright red from embarrassment.


    Her dragon horns, glowing with a majestic golden light, reflected her status as a Dragon King.


    As for her tail, it was long and sleek, curling into a circle one moment and swaying back and forth the next, all thanks to her overwhelming sense of shame.


    Together, the horns and tail made Azura look like a miniature Dragon Maiden.


    She wasn''t as seductive as the Sea Serpent girls, but her small, embarrassed appearance had its own unique charm.


    She looked like a little Dragon Maiden doll.


    Her fluffy dragon tail was especially eye-catching, and Timothy couldn''t resist giving it a playful squeeze.


    "Eep~"


    In that instant, Azura, the proud Dragon King, unlocked a new "dragon roar," adding to her repertoire of sounds alongside "woof" and "meow."


    It felt�� a little criminal.


    Seeing Azura''s flushed face, Timothy cleared his throat awkwardly and quickly withdrew his hand.


    But as he did, Sylphina and the other Sea Serpent women all had the same reaction��their pupils shrank in shock.


    Up until now, they had been so focused on Timothy that they hadn''t paid much attention to the girl beside him.


    But now, with Azura''s dragon horns and tail on full display, they finally noticed her properly.


    Those golden horns, and the aura they radiated��


    "This girl�� she''s not from the Sea Serpent tribe at all.


    She''s a real dragon, and not just any dragon��her bloodline is incredibly powerful. She might even be a Dragon King of some vast ocean!


    For a Dragon King to act so meekly beside him, and for him to casually touch her tail, the most sensitive and vulnerable part of a dragon��


    Just how terrifying is this man''s true identity?!"


    Even though Timothy had shown no ill intent and had even saved many of their people, Sylphina and the other Sea Serpent women couldn''t help but feel a wave of shock and awe wash over them, as if a storm had suddenly risen in their hearts.


    Timothy''s true identity was enough to send chills down their spines.


    [Ding!


    You have successfully humiliated the Dragon King, causing several Sea Serpent women to experience emotional shock. You are truly a role model for humanity.


    System reward: Upgraded Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill��Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill.


    Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill Effect: Greatly enhances yang energy, granting the user the strength to face even Holy Emperor-level opponents without defeat!]

 Chapter 239 - 239: Me too! I’d totally be okay with offering myself!

    Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill, an eighth-tier elixir!


    At that moment, even Timothy couldn''t hide the excitement on his face.


    What he cared about most was, of course, the description provided by the system.


    Even when facing a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, this pill would give him a fighting chance!


    He thought back to the humiliation he had suffered just a few days ago.


    A man can endure any insult, but being told he''s not "man enough"? That''s the one thing he can''t tolerate!


    Now, finally, he could regain his dignity.


    "Wife, oh wife, you can''t blame me for this," Timothy muttered with a slight smirk.


    With the effects of this eighth-tier elixir, he could finally give his goddess a hard time.


    Sure, it was only a temporary fix, but as long as he could hold out until he reached the Holy Emperor realm, everything would fall into place.


    The only problem was��


    Timothy frowned slightly.


    In the past, no matter how rare the alchemical ingredients were, he could always find them in the system''s marketplace. And most of the time, they weren''t even that expensive.


    Even the most precious spiritual herbs were usually worth just two skill points.


    But the key ingredient for crafting the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill��the Beast Monarch Essence��wasn''t available in the system''s marketplace.


    The reason seemed pretty clear.


    The effects of an eighth-tier elixir like this were incredibly powerful, but because of that, the Beast Monarch Essence needed to come from a Demonic Beast at least as strong as those found at Ocean''s Gate.


    And once the Essence was extracted, it had to be refined into a pill within two hours. The conditions were extremely strict.


    Still, considering how powerful the Holy Emperor realm was, such difficult steps were understandable.


    But the real issue was��


    "Beast Monarch Essence? Where the hell am I supposed to find that?"


    As he watched the women of Blooming Hall tending to the weakened Sea Serpent girls lying on the ground, tears in their eyes, Timothy suddenly turned to Sylphina and asked, "Do you know who''s been capturing your people?"


    "Well��"


    Hearing this question, the usually strong Sylphina''s expression darkened with a hint of sorrow.


    She seemed like she wanted to speak but was hesitant.


    Glancing at Azura, who was radiating an invisible yet overwhelming dragon-like aura, Sylphina finally made up her mind and spoke.


    "Our Sea Serpent clan has never been well-liked by either humans or beasts. We''ve always had to hide in human towns to survive.


    But this large-scale, brutal hunt against us only started a few months ago.


    At first, we didn''t know why, and we weren''t prepared.


    Because of that, countless members of our clan were captured, and to this day, we don''t know if they''re alive or dead.


    It wasn''t until later that we learned the reason."


    At this point, Sylphina bit her lip, clearly heartbroken. "The ones who ordered the capture were Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade.


    It seems they''re trying to perfect some kind of formation.


    And the one personally carrying out the slaughter, without any hesitation, is a Beast King with the strength of Ocean''s Gate��"


    "Beast King?"


    Hearing this title, Timothy''s interest was immediately piqued.


    Just as he had suspected, the various races of the world were best at tearing each other apart.


    Who would''ve thought he''d actually find a candidate for the Demonic Beast Essence?


    "That''s right. He''s currently in the canyon at Boatstone Cliffs.


    I''m afraid many of my people are still in his hands, their fates uncertain, or worse��"


    Sylphina clenched her fists, clearly frustrated by her own lack of strength.


    She could only speak of these things, but had no power to go to Boatstone Cliffs herself.


    "Great, then I''m definitely heading to Boatstone Cliffs," Timothy said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Sylphina''s expression changed slightly, and she quickly tried to stop him. "No, you can''t! The Beast King is at the level of Ocean''s Gate. His strength far surpasses that of an ordinary Ocean''s Gate practitioner. Even if you want to help the Sea Serpent clan, you can''t take such a huge risk!"


    Timothy waved it off. "Uh, you''re overthinking it. I''m just going to get the Demonic Beast Essence. It has nothing to do with saving the Sea Serpent clan."


    Sylphina: "Huh?"


    The Sea Serpent girls: "Huh?"


    They had all assumed Timothy was either acting out of a sense of justice or maybe even drawn in by their beauty. But�� this didn''t seem to be the case at all?


    Without wasting any more time, Timothy, with Azura by his side, walked out of Blooming Hall and headed straight in the direction Sylphina had pointed��the location of the Beast King.


    Under the sunlight, Timothy''s Ancient Saintly Body radiated a mysterious aura, making his departing figure look even more dashing.


    Watching his incredibly handsome silhouette, several of the women from Blooming Hall couldn''t help but blush slightly.


    Before this, they had never paid much attention to men, let alone a human man.


    "Wait a minute�� Demonic Beast Essence does have some use for humans, but who would risk their life fighting an Ocean''s Gate-level Demonic Beast just for that? Especially now, when alchemy on the Elant Continent has declined so much that there aren''t even any elixirs that require Demonic Beast Essence from Ocean''s Gate-level creatures."


    Suddenly, Sylphina seemed to realize something and blurted out, "That''s right!"


    The Sea Serpent girls around her also had a sudden realization.


    They exchanged glances, all with a look of surprise on their faces.


    And then, a wave of sadness washed over them.


    "So�� this human practitioner made up the excuse of needing the Demonic Beast Essence just so we wouldn''t feel too indebted. In reality, he''s risking so much just to help us Sea Serpents."


    "Even though we''ve only just met, and we have no connection to him, he''s willing to go to such lengths to help us. How could we ever repay him��?"


    In that moment, many of the Sea Serpent girls were moved to tears, their dragon-like tails drooping behind them, reflecting their sorrowful emotions.


    "I''ve heard that human women repay kindness by offering themselves in marriage. We have nothing else to offer�� so maybe��"


    "But with that practitioner''s strength, even the Dragon King would bow to him. Who among us could possibly be worthy of him?"


    "Probably only Sylphina."


    All the women of Blooming Hall turned to look at Sylphina.


    "This�� this kind of thing��"


    For a moment, Sylphina, who had always maintained her role as the backbone of Blooming Hall and displayed strong leadership, blushed deeply. Her face turned as red as the delicate pink dress she wore, making her look even more enchanting.


    "If Miss Sylphina doesn''t agree, we could do it too."


    "Yeah, even though he''s human, I''d be willing."


    "Me too! I''d totally be okay with offering myself!"


    At that moment, the other women all crowded around.


    "Enough! We''ll discuss this later!" Sylphina suddenly raised her voice.


    "In any case, the next time that practitioner comes, we must treat him well." S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her voice softened again, almost like she was talking to herself.

 Chapter 240 - 240: Ughhh…

    "Haha, who would''ve thought that Holy Emperor Featherwind would actually get killed?"


    The canyon was crawling with all sorts of grotesque Demonic Beasts.


    At its deepest point, countless beast and human bones were scattered around as decorations.


    Sitting on a throne made of beast hides and bones, the Beast King, with the head of a bull and a body rippling with muscles, let out a few wild laughs.


    A pig-headed Demonic Beast standing nearby looked confused. "Your Majesty, we were working for those two Holy Emperors. Their deaths should be bad news for us, right? Why are you so happy?"


    "What do you know?"


    The Beast King laughed wildly. "Sure, we worked for them, but I''m the king of all beasts. And yet, I had to take orders from them? Now that both of those Holy Emperors are dead, we''ve already pocketed the Mana Crystals we earned from capturing the Sea Serpent tribe for them. The deal''s done, and they''re gone. It''s the best outcome we could''ve hoped for.


    As for Goddess Sylvia, she wouldn''t even bother with a filthy place like this. The only potential issue is some weirdo named Timothy, but I doubt we''ll ever cross paths with him. So, no worries there.


    Now, not only do we have all these Mana Crystals, but we''ve also got the remaining Sea Serpent girls��"


    He glanced at the few Sea Serpent girls tied up nearby, a lecherous grin spreading across his face. "I''ve always hated the Sea Serpent tribe, but I gotta admit, their girls are something else. Look at that smooth, white belly. You won''t find anything like that in this canyon.


    Finally, I don''t have to hand them over anymore. So, the rest of them are mine to��"


    The grin on his bull-like face grew even more disgusting, and he couldn''t help but drool a little.


    Stepping down from his throne, the Beast King slowly approached the girls.


    His rough, hoof-like hand landed on the soft, pale belly of one of the Sea Serpent girls, rubbing it back and forth.


    "Not bad. Not bad at all."


    He glanced at the surrounding Demonic Beasts, his grin growing even more arrogant.


    "Today, I''m going to enjoy myself right here."


    His hand started moving upward from her belly. In an instant, the Sea Serpent girl''s face turned deathly pale, drained of all color.


    The other girls beside her were equally terrified, their bodies trembling uncontrollably.


    They had heard the stories��how the Beast King liked to toy with his victims before handing them over to his underlings.


    Feeling the greedy, malicious gazes from all around, they couldn''t even begin to imagine what would happen to them in the hands of these monsters.


    It was all over. Everything was over.


    Tears welled up in their eyes, and the Sea Serpent girls began to cry uncontrollably, their faces streaked with fear.


    The Beast King''s grin grew even more depraved, his ugly bull mouth opening wide.


    "Who''s there?"


    Suddenly, he spun around.


    Somehow, without anyone noticing, a figure had appeared in the canyon, amidst the horde of Demonic Beasts.


    And now, this figure was casually walking through the crowd, completely unfazed.


    "Who are you?!"


    The Demonic Beasts guarding the entrance finally snapped out of it and rushed forward, trying to block Timothy''s path.


    But as the hulking Demonic Beasts charged at him, blood sprayed through the air. In an instant, their bodies were sliced clean in half. S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the blink of an eye, dozens of Demonic Beasts were slain simultaneously.


    And these weren''t just any Demonic Beasts��none of them were below Mystic Core level in strength.


    At this moment, a rare look of seriousness crossed the Beast King''s face. He reluctantly stepped away from the Sea Serpent girls beside him. It had been a long time since anyone had made him feel fear.


    But for some reason, this figure approaching from the distance stirred a deep, instinctual dread within him.


    "Damn it, a human dares to barge into our beast valley!"


    A massive hippo-like Demonic Beast, with strength at the late Mystic Core stage, opened its gaping maw and lunged forward, bringing with it a foul, stinking wind.


    But that enormous body came to an abrupt halt.


    Everyone could clearly see a sword mark appear, slicing through the hippo-like beast''s body.


    It was a faint, almost imperceptible cut.


    But in an instant, light burst from the wound, and the thin sword mark rapidly expanded.


    "Splat."


    The hippo-like Demonic Beast''s body split in two and crashed to the ground, lifeless.


    Blood rained down, splattering in all directions.


    As the blood mist cleared, the Beast King finally got a good look at the figure.


    "Timothy!"


    Even though he didn''t know much about human practitioners, this name was one he had committed to memory.


    Rumor had it that when the two Holy Emperors attacked Sky Sanctuary, they used some strange method to summon the corpse of an Ascension Phase being.


    In that battle, even Goddess Sylvia couldn''t stand against them.


    But Timothy of Sky Sanctuary had incinerated both Holy Emperors and the summoned corpse with a sky full of azure flames.


    No one knew Timothy''s true power, but it was clear that his strength was unfathomable, beyond any measure.


    The Beast King''s face twisted in panic. "I have no quarrel with you! I''ve never offended Sky Sanctuary. My friend, there''s no need for us to have any unpleasantness between us, right?"


    But Timothy kept walking forward.


    Wherever he passed, blood flowed like rivers, and not a single Demonic Beast survived.


    The sheer power he displayed was overwhelming, utterly crushing.


    The Beast King was now completely terrified. "My friend, what do you want? Gold, jewels, Mana Crystals��I can give you anything. Wait��"


    He glanced at the Sea Serpent girls beside him, as if realizing something. His face lit up with a sycophantic smile. "If you''re interested in these Sea Serpent girls, I can give them all to you. If you want more, I can even help you capture more of them."


    "Sorry, I''m not interested."


    Timothy smiled faintly, but his gaze toward the Beast King carried a hint of greed.


    "Wait�� you''re not��"


    Noticing Timothy''s look, the Beast King''s bull-like face flushed red.


    As a fellow male, he could easily recognize that greedy look.


    What else could Timothy be after, staring so intently at his body?


    He never expected that someone as handsome as Timothy would be into�� that!


    "You''re actually interested in my body�� I mean, I am the Beast King, but if it really comes to that��"


    "Like hell I''m interested in your body!"


    Timothy nearly spat out blood in frustration.


    "But that look you gave me��"


    The Beast King blinked, then seemed to realize something. "They say human men are all liars. You gave me that look, and now you''re trying to deny it?"


    His ugly bull face flushed even deeper, and his massive body started to squirm awkwardly, as if embarrassed.


    The sight was so nauseating that Timothy almost threw up everything he''d eaten in the past few days.


    "Ughhh��"


    Timothy''s scalp tingled, and he couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Celestial Feather Form."


    "Three Legendary Holy Emperor Phantoms."


    "Celestial Azureflame."


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In an instant, the entire canyon was reduced to rubble under Timothy''s wrath.

 Chapter 241 - 241: Isn’t that a bit much?

    Flames shot up into the sky, and golden light flooded the mountains. The sheer force of the shockwave cracked the rocks throughout the canyon.


    Azura, who arrived a bit late, was startled.


    In her memory, she had never seen Timothy go this hard before.


    Feeling a bit uneasy, Azura asked, confused, "Why''d you go so overboard today? I think I heard that Beast King say something about you being... uh, into him. Could it be... he was right?"


    "Right, my ass."


    If Azura weren''t his pet beast, Timothy would''ve smacked her too.


    He''d been so disgusted by this ox monster for days that he almost couldn''t keep his food down.


    But, to be fair, the "into him" part wasn''t entirely wrong.


    Timothy pulled out a small knife and stabbed it straight into the Beast King''s abdomen, extracting a Demonic Beast Essence from within.


    The Beast Monarch Essence was a faint golden color, and since the Beast King had only just died, the essence was still warm.


    Feeling the immense energy flowing from the essence, Timothy had a sudden thought: with this, maybe he could actually craft a Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill��something powerful enough to even take on a goddess!


    But before that...


    Timothy stoked the fire, then dug out two more items from the Beast King''s body and skewered them.


    As the campfire roasted them, he sprinkled some salt and seasoning.


    The aroma filled the air, and the two skewers turned a light golden brown as they cooked.


    "Mmm, that smells amazing! What is it?"


    The rich scent wafted over, and Azura couldn''t help but swallow.


    A moment ago, she''d been a bit freaked out by how ruthlessly Timothy had carved up the Beast King. But now, with that smell...


    It was irresistible!


    Without looking up, Timothy continued roasting. "Ox whip."


    "Ox whip?"


    Azura had never heard of anyone eating that part before.


    It did smell good, though.


    "But... why would you eat that? I''ve never seen you eat it before."


    Timothy replied, "You eat what you need."


    "Huh?"


    Azura was a bit confused by that answer.


    Taking a deep breath of the delicious aroma, she couldn''t help but gulp. "So... can I have a skewer?"


    "No."


    This time, Timothy''s answer was more decisive than usual.


    Azura blinked, puzzled. "Why not?"


    "Because you don''t need it."


    "Why don''t I need it?"


    "Because you''re single."


    "???"


    In that instant, Azura felt like she''d just taken a massive emotional hit.


    "Ugh, that''s so mean!"


    But before she could pounce on him, Timothy had already picked up the roasted ox whip.


    One bite, one skewer.


    The rich aroma filled his mouth, and the golden-brown exterior had a slight crispiness to it.


    Timothy had to admit, while the Beast King wasn''t much to look at, his kidneys were incredibly tasty.


    Of course, the real reason for eating them was the old saying: you are what you eat.


    The Demonic Beasts from Ocean''s Gate were truly treasures from head to toe.


    After eating two skewers of ox whip, Timothy felt his strength fully restored, even more potent than the Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill.


    But the real show was just about to begin.


    With a slight smile, Timothy summoned a blue flame and set up his alchemy furnace. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had already memorized the recipe for the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill from the system.


    This pill was an eighth-tier elixir, an upgraded version of the Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill. Once crafted, its effects would be nothing short of extraordinary!


    He tossed the Demonic Beast Essence into the furnace, along with the rare herbs he had exchanged from the system''s marketplace.


    After eating the ox whip, Timothy felt like he had gained a deeper understanding of the Beast King''s energy.


    The Demonic Beast Essence was surprisingly cooperative, slowly merging with the other ingredients under Timothy''s control.


    Energizing Herb, Sun-Soaked Bloom, Millennium Serpent Skin...


    Each ingredient was rare and known for significantly boosting vitality and yang energy.


    He threw them in like they were free.


    These herbs, brimming with yang energy, resisted fiercely, refusing to merge easily. Even without sentience, the force they exerted was like arm-wrestling a Holy Emperor-level expert.


    And they were not about to give in.


    That''s the challenge of crafting an eighth-tier elixir.


    Even with an ancient recipe and top-tier ingredients, success required immense strength and mastery of alchemy.


    One small mistake, or failure to suppress the ingredients, and the entire batch would be ruined.


    "Phew."


    A fierce flame erupted from the furnace, engulfing even Timothy as he controlled it.


    Under the pressure of dozens of ingredients, the Beast Monarch Essence was no longer calm.


    Bathed in fire and overwhelming spiritual energy, it thrashed around, trying to break free from the furnace and escape into the sky.


    Timothy''s expression grew serious.


    The stronger the yang energy, the more force was needed to suppress it.


    Without warning, a golden Sacred Form appeared behind Timothy.


    A towering golden giant loomed over the canyon, its feet seemingly flattening the entire landscape.


    The majestic golden light radiated an awe-inspiring presence, as if a mountain had come to life.


    Waves of spiritual energy rippled outward, pressing down on the elixir inside the furnace.


    "You''re summoning your Sacred Form just to make a pill? Isn''t that a bit much?"


    Azura''s face turned pale with shock.


    She could clearly sense that Timothy''s strength had grown significantly, even compared to when two Holy Emperors had attacked Sky Sanctuary.


    Was his power limitless?


    When she first signed the contract with Timothy, Azura distinctly remembered that their strength was about the same��he might have even been a bit weaker than her.


    But despite having the boost from several Golden Scale Dragon Carp, her progress couldn''t keep up with Timothy''s.


    "Wait... has he been sneaking off at night to eat all the Golden Scale Dragon Carp without me?" Azura''s small head was filled with big questions.


    Just then, an immense surge of spiritual energy burst from the furnace.


    Along with the rich fragrance, the air was thick with an overwhelming yang energy!


    As the furnace lid lifted, the scent of the elixir filled the canyon, and a brilliant light shone out.


    Eighth-tier elixirs were notoriously difficult to craft, and even with the Beast Monarch Essence, Timothy had only managed to produce a single pill.


    But that one pill, resting quietly in the furnace, radiated such potent spiritual energy that just holding it made Timothy feel refreshed, his entire body brimming with power.


    "No wonder this pill can even take down Holy Emperor-level experts. The Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill is even stronger than I imagined!"


    Timothy couldn''t help but feel a surge of joy, a smile creeping onto his face.


    Who would''ve thought he''d been mocked by his wife before?


    But tonight, it was time to head back to Sky Sanctuary and settle the score.


    He was going to make sure the goddess knew just how powerful her hubby really was!

 Chapter 242 - 242: You’re still supposed to be recovering…

    Timothy handed over the captured Sea Serpent girl to Azura, who was tasked with taking her back to Blooming Hall. With renewed determination, Timothy headed back to Sky Sanctuary.


    After all, the shorter the time the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill is left unused, the stronger its effects and potency.


    It was time to reclaim the dignity he had lost in front of the goddess!


    As Timothy returned to Sky Sanctuary, he quickly noticed a large number of practitioners leaving the sanctuary, flying back to their respective sects.


    The sheer size of the crowd made it clear that many sects had gathered here.


    "What''s going on?" Timothy wondered aloud as he landed on the ground, just in time to run into Elder Turner.


    "I remember you left before me. Why are you back so late?" Elder Turner asked, curious, but quickly answered his own question. "Goddess Sylvia just held a meeting. She announced two major things to the sects that are loyal to Sky Sanctuary and to the other powers across the land."


    "What were the two things?" Timothy asked, recalling how the practitioners he had passed earlier seemed unusually serious, as if something was weighing heavily on their minds.


    The fact that so many sects had gathered at once suggested that something big was indeed happening.


    Elder Turner''s expression grew a bit uneasy. "The first thing the goddess mentioned was about the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    The reason Holy Emperor Featherwind and Holy Emperor Mountainshade were able to summon a corpse and even push it to the early Ascension Phase is likely because something has gone wrong within the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    Goddess Sylvia has already ordered Sky Sanctuary to begin preparations to enter the Sepulcher."


    Timothy glanced over at the forge, where flames flickered brightly. He had noticed earlier that several skilled blacksmiths were hard at work crafting armor.


    The Sepulcher of the Sacred, where countless Holy Emperors were buried, was indeed a matter of great concern for the entire world.


    "And the second thing?" Timothy asked.


    "Uh�� well��" Elder Turner hesitated, looking a bit embarrassed. "The second thing the goddess mentioned was that she might announce something big today."


    Timothy: "��"


    So, the goddess was just teasing them?


    "But�� something big, huh?" Timothy thought for a moment, then couldn''t help but smile.


    The goddess had been so secretive that even the disciples and elders of Sky Sanctuary couldn''t figure out what she was planning. But Timothy knew exactly what it was.


    First, his wife had kissed him, and then he had carried the goddess back to her chambers. By now, many people had probably started to piece things together.


    The goddess wasn''t trying to hide it anymore. All that was left was to make it official.


    "Wait, Timothy, do you know something?" Elder Turner asked, noticing the smile on Timothy''s face.


    "Just wait for the goddess to announce it herself," Timothy said, patting Elder Turner on the shoulder with a knowing look. "Didn''t you say you wanted me to teach you some advanced relationship techniques? Maybe I''ll tell you later."


    With that, Timothy walked off toward the goddess''s chambers, leaving Elder Turner standing there, more confused than ever.


    Inside the chambers, Sylvia, having dealt with numerous matters, was feeling a bit tired.


    Finally finding a moment of peace, she leaned against the window and let out a soft, melancholic sigh.


    Her graceful figure moved toward the bed, her light blue gown flowing elegantly as she sat down. The dress highlighted her stunning beauty, while also giving off an air of untouchable coldness.


    Just then, she noticed a familiar figure approaching the chambers from outside.


    "You''re back already?"


    In an instant, the weariness on Sylvia''s stunning face vanished. She looked at Timothy with a soft smile, though this smile carried a different feeling than usual.


    "I thought you wouldn''t dare come to my chambers anymore. Looks like I''ve got the upper hand this time."


    She covered her mouth and giggled, a playful and self-satisfied glint in her eyes.


    After all, it wasn''t easy to find a weakness in Timothy, the "bad guy" who had teased her more than once.


    "What are you planning, Goddess?" Timothy played along, feigning panic as if he was about to retreat.


    The dynamic between them had completely flipped. Sylvia blinked in surprise��this was the first time she''d seen Timothy look so flustered.


    Could it be? Had she really found his weak spot?


    As the mighty Goddess Sylvia, she had been on the receiving end of Timothy''s teasing more than once. But this time��


    A mischievous smile, quite unlike her usual cool demeanor, crept onto her lips. Even though saying such things made her feel a bit shy, still��


    "With such a beautiful night, and such a lovely person by your side, don''t you have�� other things on your mind?"


    Her smile turned more seductive as she lightly flicked the hem of her dress. The thin blue fabric clung to her body, tracing every curve��perfectly accentuating her figure.


    Every dip and rise was flawless, and the proportions were�� well, let''s just say they were more than generous.


    Paired with her breathtaking face, even with that hint of coldness, she was so beautiful it was almost otherworldly.


    Timothy, fully committed to his act, looked even more panicked. He gasped dramatically, "Wife, I was just passing by to check on you. Pretend I was never here��I''ll be on my way."


    He turned as if to leave in a hurry.


    "Oh no, you''re not getting away that easily after coming to my chambers."


    Sylvia''s aura flared with the power of a Holy Emperor, and she effortlessly pulled Timothy back, pinning him onto the bed without hesitation.


    "Did you forget how you used to bully me? This time, I''m going to get my payback."


    Under the soft candlelight, a blush crept across Sylvia''s flawless face. With a playful smile, she held Timothy down on the bed.


    "I''m still feeling a bit weak. Can''t you let me off the hook?" Timothy pleaded.


    "Nope!"


    "This could kill me!" S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then I''ll be gentle."


    "Since when are women gentle with men?"


    "Doesn''t matter. I just want you to stay with me."


    Sylvia was brimming with confidence, showing no intention of letting the flustered Timothy off the hook. Under the flickering candlelight, her lips slowly inched closer to his.


    Through the slightly open neckline of her dress, Timothy could see the smooth, porcelain-like skin beneath.


    "Well, well, I have to hand it to you, wife. But don''t get too cocky just yet." Suddenly, Timothy''s voice took on a different tone.


    "Huh?" Sylvia blinked, sensing something was off.


    Timothy''s demeanor had completely changed from just a moment ago!


    But wasn''t he still recovering from his recent weakness?


    Sylvia, having been tricked by Timothy more than once, suddenly felt a pang of unease. Realizing something was wrong, she tried to pull away.


    But it was too late.


    Timothy''s hand shot out, grabbing her delicate wrist. With a swift motion, he flipped them over, reversing their positions.


    "You''re still supposed to be recovering��" Sylvia''s voice trailed off, her face paling slightly.


    She watched in shock as Timothy swallowed a golden pill.


    It was none other than the legendary eighth-tier elixir��the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill!

 Chapter 243 - 243: A date？

    "W-What are you planning to do to me?"


    At that moment, Sylvia was clearly a little flustered.


    She could feel Timothy''s presence growing stronger, his masculine energy becoming almost overwhelming.


    "Haven''t you been asking me to stay in the palace with you lately? Why the sudden change of heart?" Timothy smiled slightly.


    "I did want that before, but now��"


    She thought she had the upper hand.


    But Sylvia never expected Timothy to pull this move.


    That was an eighth-tier elixir, long thought to be lost!


    Even with her Holy Emperor physique��


    In an instant, her beautiful face flushed completely red.


    "Don''t think you can beat me like this. I won''t give in!"


    She bit her lip, trying to sound calm and composed. S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But with a soft "whoosh," the candle beside them was blown out.


    ...


    The peaceful night sky over Sky Sanctuary was filled with the faintest of sounds.


    The sound was as delicate as silver bells, barely audible, and soon it was carried away by the wind.


    ...


    Two hours later, Sylvia was curled up in the corner, her usually cool and composed face now flushed a deep red.


    There were even a few beads of sweat glistening on her skin.


    "You''re a beast! Even with that eighth-tier elixir��"


    Though the night was dark, the soft moonlight illuminated her flawless face.


    Her normally cold expression was tinged with a blush she couldn''t hide, and she seemed to shrink back slightly, trembling.


    She feared nothing��neither heaven nor earth. She had once fought three Holy Emperors at once and even battled a Goddess in the early stages of Ascension. When had Sylvia ever shown such a hint of fear?


    Seeing her shy, embarrassed face under the moonlight, Timothy smiled, feeling a surge of energy.


    "D-Don''t come any closer!"


    ...


    The night was long, yet somehow short.


    The concept of time is a philosophical one.


    Because in the span of a single night, sometimes you can only do one thing��like sleep soundly until morning.


    But other times, a night can be filled with many things.


    For example��


    ...


    The next morning.


    At the vanity, Sylvia gently combed her silky, waterfall-like hair with a wooden brush.


    Her long, flowing hair cascaded down her back. She never wore makeup, yet her skin was as radiant as snow. The pleated skirt she wore added to her cool, distant aura.


    "Wife, why aren''t you wearing that blue dress from yesterday? I still think it suits you best," Timothy said, stretching lazily.


    He wrapped his arms around Sylvia''s slender waist, and their faces appeared side by side in the mirror.


    They were so close, they could hear each other''s breathing.


    Sylvia''s cheeks flushed slightly, and she gave him a playful glare. "Are you serious? How am I supposed to wear that dress now?"


    "Uh, really?"


    Timothy turned to glance at the bed.


    The blue dress was crumpled beyond recognition, still damp and tossed in the corner.


    "Yeah, I guess��"


    Timothy coughed awkwardly.


    Just looking at that crumpled blue dress was enough to tell how intense last night had been.


    There was no helping it.


    After all, the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill was incredibly effective.


    And when faced with a goddess so breathtakingly beautiful, who could resist?


    By the end of it all��


    One, two, three, four, five, six��


    "Is this even humanly possible? This is straight-up beastly!"


    Timothy couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed as he counted.


    But the satisfaction of having "won" against his wife was undeniable.


    Besides��


    With a subtle smile, Timothy suddenly said, "But it''s only because you''re a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, wife. You can handle it. And honestly, even though you were complaining, last night you were even more��"


    "Stop! Don''t say another word!"


    Sylvia''s face turned bright red, and her small fists began pounding against Timothy''s chest.


    Feeling the blows from his Holy Emperor wife, Timothy couldn''t help but let a trickle of blood escape from the corner of his mouth.


    Being strong has its perks.


    Ever since he reached the late stage of Ocean''s Gate, getting hit by her little fists only made him cough up a bit of blood. If this had been before, he might''ve ascended straight to the heavens on the spot.


    But he had to admit, while Sylvia''s words said one thing, her body was incredibly honest. She was practically the definition of "actions speak louder than words."


    The sun was rising, its light streaming into the palace.


    It shone on the crumpled blue dress in the corner and on the slightly damp piccolo lying by the pillow.


    The two of them sat quietly at the vanity, bathed in the warm sunlight, neither saying a word.


    But in that moment, with the warmth of the sun on their skin, they both felt a deep sense of contentment.


    "Pfft."


    Finally, Sylvia couldn''t hold it in anymore and burst out laughing, her voice as sweet and melodious as silver bells.


    "What''s so funny, wife?"


    "None of your business!"


    "Haha."


    Timothy couldn''t help but laugh too.


    They hadn''t done anything special, but just sitting there, shoulder to shoulder, looking at each other in the mirror, made the quiet moment feel so perfect.


    Though, whenever Sylvia thought back to last night, she couldn''t help but feel a wave of embarrassment.


    "Fine, I won''t hold last night against you."


    She huffed softly, a beautiful smile playing on her lips.


    "Why are you suddenly so understanding, wife?"


    "When have I ever not been understanding?"


    "Let me think�� Oh, last night, for sure."


    "You!"


    "Wait, no, I''m wrong. There was also that other night��"


    "Timothy!"


    Though Sylvia''s tone carried a hint of annoyance, it was clear she was just teasing.


    But as her playful fists landed on Timothy''s chest, they accidentally tugged at the collar of his shirt.


    In that instant, Sylvia''s gaze sharpened.


    Last night, the dim candlelight had hidden it, but now, in the bright sunlight, she could clearly see a faint lipstick mark at the corner of Timothy''s mouth.


    She never wore makeup, so that lipstick mark definitely wasn''t hers.


    Which meant��


    "Timothy, by the way, after you and Elder Turner took down Skyfeather Sanctuary, where did you go?"


    Sylvia''s eyes narrowed into slits, her smile curving like a crescent moon.


    "Uh-oh, this is bad."


    Even though Sylvia was smiling, Timothy suddenly felt a chill run down his spine.


    They say people with narrow eyes are always hiding something, but his wife had been fine just a moment ago. There was no reason for her to suddenly get angry, right?


    So Timothy didn''t think much of it. "After we took down Skyfeather Sanctuary, I found a group of Sea Serpent clan members, so I escorted them back to their people."


    "Oh? How kind of you. Just curious, were there a lot of girls among those Sea Serpent clan members?"


    Sylvia''s smile grew even more "radiant."


    Timothy answered decisively, "Not a lot of girls. They were all girls."


    "Wow, that sounds really tempting. Mind if I tag along next time?"


    Sylvia''s smile was as sweet as a blooming flower, but her eyes remained narrowed like crescent moons.


    "Sure, I guess. But what do you want to do there?"


    Timothy suddenly felt another chill creeping up his back.


    "A date."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Absolutely."


    For some reason, Timothy couldn''t shake the feeling that today''s weather was unusually cold.

 Chapter 244 - 244: You promised you’d visit again, remember?

    The street outside Blooming Hall seemed even livelier than it had been a few days ago. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From the brightly decorated pavilions came the sound of melodious music, and on the street, scantily clad women flaunted their seductive figures.


    Every now and then, you could hear someone calling out, "Hey, handsome, come have some fun!"


    Folly Lane was a swirl of neon lights and indulgence. Looking at the provocatively dressed women with heavy makeup, Sylvia''s lips curled into a smile, though it wasn''t exactly a friendly one. "This is the place you said the Sea Serpent clan is hiding?"


    "Uh, yeah, that''s right," Timothy coughed awkwardly, suddenly sensing something was off.


    Even though they were supposed to be on a date, and he was smiling, his wife''s mood seemed... a little strange.


    "She was fine this morning. What happened after she looked in the mirror for a bit? Why does she seem so... off?"


    Timothy couldn''t help but scan himself with his spiritual sense.


    Nothing wrong with his face. Nothing wrong with his clothes.


    "Wait, what the hell?!"


    Suddenly, he noticed a faint lipstick mark on his neck, barely visible.


    Earlier, when he''d gone to Blooming Hall, he''d been caught off guard, and one of the women had kissed him. The lipstick mark had mostly faded, so it was hard for anyone to notice.


    But Sylvia? There was no way she''d miss it.


    "How could I forget about that?!"


    Timothy was speechless, but he didn''t feel too worried. After all, he hadn''t done anything wrong.


    His conscience was clear, so he had nothing to fear.


    "Is this why you wanted to go on a date with me today?" Timothy suddenly pointed to the lipstick mark on his neck.


    Sylvia blinked, momentarily caught off guard.


    "How did you know��?"


    If Timothy had really done something shady, there''s no way he''d point it out himself.


    Could it be that she was overthinking things?


    A hint of confusion appeared on Sylvia''s pretty face.


    "Well, it''s a long story," Timothy coughed awkwardly, but quickly explained what had happened.


    He spoke with such conviction and sincerity that there wasn''t a trace of dishonesty in his words.


    "Are you telling the truth?"


    "Of course! Azura was with me the whole time. If you don''t believe me, you can ask her."


    After hearing this, Sylvia nodded, feeling a small pang of guilt.


    It was clear Timothy wasn''t lying, and with Azura as a witness, there was no way he could''ve hidden anything from her.


    Maybe she had been overthinking it after all.


    "Fine, I''ll believe you this time," Sylvia huffed, still a bit proud, but her expression had already softened, showing she''d forgiven him.


    "Haha, you''re too kind, honey," Timothy laughed. Since he had nothing to hide, he figured he might as well reassure her a bit more.


    "Don''t worry, babe. No matter how little those women wear or how seductive they act, there''s no way I''d ever be interested in them. I mean, even if they were the most beautiful women in the world, they could never compare to you."


    Timothy raised four fingers in a solemn vow, his voice firm and full of confidence.


    "Alright, alright, I get it. You and your smooth talk," Sylvia said, turning her head away as if she didn''t want to deal with Timothy.


    But the sweet smile tugging at the corners of her lips completely gave her away.


    "Let''s go inside and take a look. It''s been a while since I''ve listened to some music," she said, casting a glance at the bustling Folly Lane before looking back at Timothy.


    "What''s up?" Timothy asked, noticing her gaze.


    Without a word, Sylvia extended her smooth, delicate hand.


    "I don''t want to lose you," she said softly.


    "You mean you''re afraid I''ll run off with someone else," Timothy teased.


    "You��!"


    Sylvia''s face flushed with embarrassment, her thoughts exposed. Timothy chuckled and quickly took her hand.


    Her hand was as cool and smooth as she was, even in the warm weather. She was just a bit shorter than him, and as they walked hand in hand, their heights seemed to complement each other perfectly.


    There were likely other practitioners around, but Sylvia didn''t seem to care about hiding their relationship anymore. Still, she couldn''t help but feel a little shy under the curious gazes from all directions.


    Though this was Folly Lane, most of the establishments here were for music and dance. The crowd was made up of scholars from respectable families or practitioners who had achieved some level of mastery. It was lively, but not chaotic or filled with shady characters. The occasional music and dancing drifting from the pavilions added a unique charm to the place.


    As far as date spots went, this wasn''t a bad choice at all.


    "By the way, you don''t have any more of those Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pills, do you?" Sylvia asked, her voice tinged with a bit of embarrassment.


    After all, for Timothy, who hadn''t yet reached the Transcendence Realm, having that pill was like night and day in terms of power.


    Timothy didn''t answer right away. Instead, he asked, "Why do you want to know? Do you hope I have some left, or not?"


    "I hope you have�� wait, no! Of course, I hope you don''t! That pill is just�� too much!"


    "Ha, women are so fickle. You weren''t saying that last night," Timothy teased. "Good thing I hid the rest of them��"


    "When did I ever say��wait, you still have some? Where are they?!"


    Sylvia''s face turned bright red as she tried to get an answer out of him, but Timothy remained tight-lipped, refusing to give anything away.


    In truth, without the Ocean''s Gate Demonic Beast Essence, he couldn''t make any more Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pills. But there was no way he was going to let Sylvia know that. Otherwise, next time, he''d be the one walking funny.


    "Damn it! I''ll find those pills one day and destroy them!" Sylvia huffed.


    "Don''t even think about it. I''ll make sure to hide them well and save them for just the right moment to deal with you��"


    ��


    As the two bantered playfully, Timothy suddenly spotted Azura approaching from a distance.


    "Azura, did you return those Sea Serpent girls?" he asked.


    "Yeah," Azura nodded, her small head bobbing up and down.


    Since Azura was here, Timothy seized the opportunity. "Hey, Azura, you were with me yesterday, right? You remember when I returned those Sea Serpent girls, I went straight to Blooming Hall and didn''t do anything else, right?"


    "Why are you asking all of a sudden?" Azura looked a bit puzzled but answered anyway. "Yeah, that''s right."


    "See, honey? I wasn''t lying," Timothy said with a grin.


    Sylvia nodded slightly, feeling a bit embarrassed for having doubted him.


    "But�� aren''t you forgetting something?" Azura tilted her head, glancing to the side.


    At that moment, a heavily made-up woman emerged from a nearby alley.


    The moment she saw Timothy, her face lit up, and she rushed over excitedly. "Oh, sweetheart, you finally came back! You promised you''d visit again, remember? I haven''t forgotten!"

 Chapter 245 - 245: This aura…

    "How about we sit down for a bit?" Sylvia flashed a bright smile, looking at Timothy.


    The air seemed to carry a cold, tense vibe.


    Timothy was completely stunned.


    Last time, he thought he''d never come back to a place like this again. He had just brushed off the woman casually, thinking it was no big deal.


    But now, here he was, on a date with Sylvia, and to make things worse, they had run into her!


    "Wow, she''s beautiful. Is she your..."


    The woman glanced at Sylvia, froze for a second, and then realized something was off.


    Years of experience kicked in, and she quickly tried to backtrack, forcing an awkward smile. "Oh, no, no, don''t get the wrong idea, miss. I was just joking! Really, this gentleman has never been here before, and he definitely hasn''t kissed any of our girls. I swear, he hasn''t! Do I look like someone who would lie?"


    Timothy: "..."


    This is just making it worse! At this rate, even if I jumped into the Yellow River, I wouldn''t be able to clear my name!


    "Timothy, care to explain?" Sylvia was already smiling, stepping closer, one step at a time.


    "Honey, let me weasel my way out of this��no, wait, I mean, let me explain! Babe, no, please!"


    In the noisy alley, Sylvia''s laughter echoed, cold and sharp like the sound of silver bells.


    After a while, the woman looked at the two of them, clearly confused.


    The girl in front of her was stunningly beautiful, and her delicate hands looked soft and gentle.


    But why was it that when her tiny fists, like little buns, hit Timothy''s chest, he was coughing up blood?


    "Man, young people these days are so weak. Good thing I didn''t let one of our girls go with him," the woman sighed, watching the couple. Despite the scary atmosphere, they were clearly flirting and teasing each other, showing just how much they were in love.


    Seeing them flaunt their affection, the woman quietly slipped away, feeling a bit out of place. S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    Some time later, after a lot of smooth talking and with Azura''s testimony, Timothy finally managed to explain the situation, though it still felt a bit weak.


    "Hmph, even if you say that..." Sylvia huffed, turning away coldly.


    She understood the gist of what had happened, but it was clear she was still a little upset��and not the kind of upset that could be easily soothed.


    "Honey, didn''t you want to go on a date? Where should we go next?"


    "Hmph!"


    "Babe, there''s a candy shop up ahead. Want to check it out?"


    "Hmph!"


    "Sweetheart, not gonna lie, I''ve actually learned a secret technique for... well, you know..."


    "Hmph!"


    Faced with Sylvia''s three consecutive "hmphs," Timothy knew that today, she wasn''t going to be as easy to appease as usual.


    "Looks like I''ve got no choice but to use that."


    Timothy gritted his teeth and finally decided to unleash his hidden, ultimate move.


    He opened up the Path of Love Letters he had received from the system last time.


    Ding! Detected that the goddess is in a bad mood. Unlocking a new chapter of the Path of Love Letters.


    Golden light shimmered, and alongside the usual romantic or CEO-style confessions, a new chapter appeared.


    "Wait, are you seriously going to write a love letter full of puns?"


    Everyone knows that puns can be some of the cringiest jokes out there.


    To this day, Timothy still remembers when a friend once joked, "No one can stop me, except my ''blue boss''!"��the awkwardness of that moment was something he''d never forget...


    "Is this love letter really going to work?" Timothy wondered, but recalling the system''s previous successes, he decided to give it a shot.


    "Darling," Timothy said, his gaze locking onto Sylvia''s, suddenly steady and filled with affection.


    "Hmm?" Sylvia was about to respond with another playful huff when she noticed the seriousness in his eyes.


    "What... are you up to?"


    Before she could finish, Timothy''s voice turned smooth and melodic: "My goddess, yesterday I took a potion. Do you know what kind?"


    Sylvia blinked, confused. "What?"


    "It was the ''miss you'' elixir~"


    "You''re insane!" Sylvia laughed, but Timothy wasn''t done.


    "Sweetheart, yesterday I went to plant crops. Guess what I planted? My ''roots'' for you!"


    "Stop it! How can you say such cheesy things?" Sylvia tried to keep a straight face, but Timothy pressed on.


    "Babe, I went to have some noodles. What kind? The ''I miss you'' kind!"


    "Darling, I went fishing today. What did I catch? The ''love you forever'' fish."


    "Sweetie, I had a drink today. What did I drink? The ''with you till the end'' brew."


    "��"


    As cringeworthy as it was, even passersby who overheard couldn''t help but shiver and glance at Timothy like he''d lost his mind.


    But Sylvia''s reaction was different.


    "Pfft!"


    She couldn''t hold it in anymore. The cold, distant air around her melted away as she burst into laughter.


    "How do you even come up with these puns?" Sylvia clutched her stomach, laughing so hard it hurt. Her beautiful face softened, the icy expression completely gone.


    "For you, babe, I can come up with any pun in the world," Timothy grinned, surprised at how effective the Love Letters had been. Sure, the puns were awkward, but they had a strange charm to them.


    "Hmph, fine. I get the gist of what happened. Since you didn''t lie to me, I''ll forgive you this time," Sylvia huffed, though a small smile tugged at her lips.


    "Haha, you''re the best, babe!" Timothy gave her a thumbs up.


    He gently took Sylvia''s soft hand, and this time, she didn''t pull away.


    "But don''t think I''m some naive girl. Sweet words alone won''t fool me again!" Sylvia gave him a slightly resentful look.


    "Don''t worry, I wouldn''t dare," Timothy replied, though he couldn''t help but think that Sylvia wasn''t all that different from a naive girl. "By the way, didn''t you want to listen to some music on our date? Let''s go."


    "Hmph, fine, let''s go."


    Though her words sounded like she was still upset, the playful banter between them was more intimate than most newlyweds on their honeymoon.


    Watching this scene unfold, Azura, who had been standing nearby, felt like she''d just been force-fed a mouthful of sugar.


    "Ugh, so cheesy," she muttered, shivering at the memory of Timothy''s pun-filled love letter. She couldn''t believe Sylvia had actually fallen for it!


    Love between humans was just too strange��something a dragon like her could never fully understand.


    Meanwhile, Timothy and Sylvia had already entered the Blooming Hall.


    "Timothy!" A voice called out.


    Sylphina, along with several young women from the Sea Serpent clan, stood up excitedly as soon as they saw Timothy. Their faces were filled with admiration and gratitude.


    Timothy had not only saved several members of the Sea Serpent clan but had also helped them defeat the Beast King''s forces. To them, he was practically a hero.


    Seeing him again, their emotions were a mix of excitement and awe.


    "It''s been a while," Sylphina said softly, walking up to him with a gentle smile.


    But just as she approached, she and the other Sea Serpent clan members suddenly noticed the figure walking beside Timothy.


    "Who is this��?"


    At that moment, all the dragons present felt an overwhelming, icy aura��majestic and awe-inspiring.


    This aura��


    "It''s�� Goddess Sylvia!"

 Chapter 246 - 246: This… this was clearly a date!

    A light blue dress, as pure and clear as the sky at dusk.


    Flawless beauty, breathtakingly stunning.


    It felt like no words could truly capture the kind of beauty that seemed to belong only in a painting.


    At that moment, every Sea Serpent woman, led by Sylphina, was completely mesmerized.


    Such a beautiful person��someone like this was unheard of, even among the many beauties of the Sea Serpent clan.


    But beyond that heart-stopping beauty, there was something else.


    They could all sense a faint, cold aura lingering in the air.


    Though it seemed somewhat restrained, the aura carried a supreme authority that would make any race bow in reverence.


    Just being near her made them feel a deep, instinctive fear and trembling from the bottom of their hearts.


    Across the entire continent of Elant, there was likely no other woman who could exude such a cold, commanding presence��except for Goddess Sylvia.


    Which meant��


    Sylphina''s gaze unintentionally shifted to Timothy, her eyes filled with shock she could barely conceal.


    She had been wondering about Timothy''s identity for a long time, but no matter how much she thought about it, she couldn''t figure it out.


    But now, in an instant, everything clicked.


    There were rumors that someone in the Sky Sanctuary had reached Ocean''s Gate within a year and had even caught the special attention of Goddess Sylvia.


    This person, who had saved countless members of her clan and wiped out the Beast King''s forces, was actually Timothy from the Sky Sanctuary!


    At this moment, every Sea Serpent in the Blooming Hall felt a deep sense of awe.


    But there was one thing that sparked curiosity in all of them at the same time.


    The Goddess Sylvia before them certainly had the cold, commanding presence described in the rumors��perhaps even more intimidating than the portraits they had seen before.


    But for some reason, this goddess, who had remained aloof from the world for 60,000 years, with no scandals and almost no involvement in worldly affairs, was now walking side by side with Timothy.


    And they were�� standing very close! S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No way�� How could the goddess and Timothy possibly��"


    Several Sea Serpent women exchanged glances, their faces filled with disbelief.


    "Honey, this is the Blooming Hall, where the Sea Serpent clan lives.


    I''ve heard they''re great singers and dancers. Want to hear a couple of songs?"


    Timothy smiled at Sylvia beside him, casually reaching out and gently taking her smooth, delicate hand.


    Sylvia didn''t resist when Timothy reached for her hand.


    Her soft hand was held in his, and she simply nodded, a hint of pride in her expression. "If you insist, I suppose I can listen."


    "Then I''ll have you listen to a few more songs, just to make up for that little misunderstanding." Timothy cleared his throat.


    Though he had done nothing wrong, it was still a bit awkward to be so easily recognized by the madam of a brothel.


    But holding Sylvia''s cold, smooth hand, Timothy could tell she wasn''t actually angry.


    "Miss Sea Serpent, could you arrange a few performances for us?" Timothy smiled at Sylphina.


    Then, still holding Sylvia''s hand, the two of them walked up the stairs together, side by side, incredibly close.


    They sat down at a quiet, secluded spot on the second floor.


    Protected by a barrier that kept outsiders from entering, the Blooming Hall was peaceful, with only a few practitioners connected to the Sea Serpent clan present.


    But as Timothy and Sylvia sat down, hand in hand, at a private table on the second floor, Sylphina and the other Sea Serpent women were completely stunned.


    They were so close, and their movements were so intimate.


    They were even holding hands.


    This�� this was clearly a date!


    Love is a natural part of life, especially for humans, who are known for their deep emotions.


    If it were anyone else, no matter how high their status, it wouldn''t have caused such a stir.


    But Sylphina knew very well��walking beside Timothy was none other than Goddess Sylvia herself, the flawless beauty who seemed like a celestial being straight out of a painting!


    Her foolish clan members had been thinking about repaying Timothy with their "bodies," completely unaware that Timothy and Goddess Sylvia were already this close!


    "My chance to repay him with my body is gone!"


    "What happened to offering myself in gratitude? There''s no chance now!"


    Several Sea Serpent girls had tears in their eyes.


    No matter how much they tried to convince themselves otherwise, the scene before them was far too clear.


    The relationship between Timothy and the goddess went far beyond anything they could have imagined.


    The goddess, who had always been seen as an untouchable ice queen, actually had an extraordinary connection with Timothy!


    And what''s more��


    Even though this was beyond anything they could have expected, the Sea Serpent girls exchanged silent glances, none of them daring to speak.


    They had witnessed the relationship between the goddess and Timothy with their own eyes, but they had never heard any rumors about it.


    Which meant that, for most of the world, this was completely unknown.


    If they accidentally let this slip��


    Sylvia sat beside Timothy, her face still showing a hint of shy embarrassment.


    But the aura she unconsciously emitted made every Sea Serpent feel a chill of fear deep in their hearts.


    This was the power of the strongest human!


    Even though the Sea Serpents had powerful bloodlines and physical strength far superior to humans, they couldn''t suppress the inexplicable fear they felt in her presence.


    "So�� the goddess really just came to listen to some music?"


    "What do you think?"


    The Sea Serpent girls all looked up at the second floor.


    They saw Timothy say something that made Sylvia cover her mouth and laugh.


    That cold, distant face now had a soft, warm smile.


    A smile that was like fire and ice coexisting, and it said everything about their relationship.


    In the goddess''s heart, Timothy had already become someone irreplaceable!


    And honestly�� this was just too sweet.


    For these Sea Serpent women, who had been hiding among humans and had been single for who knows how many years, just watching Timothy and Sylvia interact from afar was enough to make their teeth ache from the sweetness. society was complicated and ever-changing, but some things never changed. Over the years, they had seen it all.


    But something this sweet? They had never seen anything like it!


    "Hurry up, stop wasting time, and get going."


    At Sylphina''s command, two Sea Serpent girls moved to the center of the first floor of the Blooming Hall.


    One began to play the harp and sing, while the other danced to the music.


    But as they glanced up at the second floor, where the scene was so sweet it could give you cavities, even their usually flawless performance seemed to carry a tinge of bitterness��like the melancholy of a single person watching a couple flaunt their love.

 Chapter 247 - 247: Ahhh! You scoundrel!

    Melodious notes flowed from the harp strings, graceful and winding, lingering in the air.


    Nearby, a young Sea Serpent girl, dressed in a vibrant, multicolored dress, danced to the music, her makeup delicate and flawless.


    Her skirt swayed gently with her movements, flowing elegantly.


    Though their bloodline wasn''t as pure as the dragons'', and their strength couldn''t compare, the Sea Serpent tribe had worked tirelessly to integrate into human society, despite being marginalized by other beast clans.


    Their singing and dancing had been honed through years of practice.


    Their skill was far beyond what the ordinary women on Folly Lane could ever hope to achieve.


    A few practitioners seated on the second floor, watching the performance, were completely mesmerized.


    Compared to human women, the Sea Serpent girls seemed to possess an extra touch of allure.


    And when paired with such exceptional singing and dancing, it was hard not to get lost in the moment.


    However, the Sea Serpent girls beside Sylphina had their attention entirely focused on the second floor.


    They could clearly see what was happening up there.


    And their gazes were all drawn to two particular people.


    Timothy had just peeled a nut and gently pressed it against Sylvia''s lips, smiling as he said, "This nut''s pretty good. Try it, honey."


    "Who wants to try that?!"


    Even though there weren''t many people in the Blooming Hall, Sylvia still felt a bit embarrassed by such an intimate gesture.


    Especially since she had this strange feeling that the Sea Serpent girls below kept sneaking glances in their direction.


    "Ahem."


    At that moment, Timothy cleared his throat.


    A wave of pressure, emanating from Ocean''s Gate, spread outwards.


    In the entire Blooming Hall, even the strongest among them, Sylphina, was only at the late Mystic Core stage.


    The aura swept across the room like a towering mountain, vast and unyielding.


    Instantly, the Sea Serpent girls felt a chill run down their spines.


    They quickly averted their gazes, not daring to look up again.


    Their eyes, however, still betrayed a hint of shock.


    Just as the rumors said, Timothy''s strength was indeed terrifying.


    And this was just Timothy. If Goddess Sylvia were to unleash her full power��


    They didn''t even want to imagine how terrifying that would be.


    With no one watching them anymore, the aroma of the nut Timothy held lingered in the air.


    Sylvia shot Timothy a playful glare but eventually gave in, parting her lips slightly to accept the nut he had peeled for her.


    "The taste�� it''s not bad."


    The nut was crisp and fragrant, though clearly of lower quality than the ones she used to eat. Yet, for some reason, it tasted completely different from anything she''d had before.


    Sylvia let out a soft, indifferent hum, pretending not to care as she continued watching the Sea Serpent girls'' performance.


    But suddenly, she peeled a nut herself and held it up to Timothy''s lips.


    "Honey, what''s this about?"


    Timothy blinked in surprise, a bit confused as he looked at Sylvia''s cool, emotionless face.


    "Hmph, you fed me. If I don''t feed you back, wouldn''t I be at a loss?"


    Sylvia huffed, her stunning face showing a hint of disdain, though it was clearly just an act.


    Timothy couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    When it came to being tsundere, Goddess Sylvia was undoubtedly number one. No one else even came close.


    She might act cold and aloof, but here she was, peeling a nut for him.


    Who else could pull off something like that?


    Without hesitation, Timothy took a bite��not just of the nut, but his lips moved a little further forward.


    In an instant, Sylvia felt a soft nibble on her fingers.


    It was as if Timothy wanted to eat the entire nut, and�� he even gave her fingers a gentle kiss!


    The delicate fingers that had been holding the nut suddenly tingled with a strange, electric sensation.


    Sylvia never expected this to happen, and her face instantly flushed a deep red from Timothy''s bold move.


    "What are you doing?!"


    She could no longer maintain her usual cold and aloof demeanor.


    "Eating the nut, of course. The ones you peel taste way better than any others," Timothy said with a slight smile.


    "Then why did you bite my finger?!"


    "Well, it was just too good. I couldn''t help but take another bite. Besides, that last bite tasted even better than the nut itself."


    Timothy paused, as if deep in thought, then suddenly lit up as if he''d had a revelation. "I get it now! That taste��it''s your scent, honey. I guess you could call it�� a ''Goddess Sylvia-flavored'' nut!"


    "Ahhh! You scoundrel!"


    "I''m only a scoundrel for you, though."


    With just a few words, Timothy had completely turned the tables.


    Even though Sylvia was a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, a goddess of the Sky Sanctuary, she couldn''t seem to gain the upper hand. Her face grew hotter and redder, and even her delicate ears were tinged with a faint blush.


    "By the way, honey, just watching them dance isn''t much fun. There''s a harp right here��how about we put on a little show of our own? I''ll play, and you dance. Let''s see how we compare to these Sea Serpent girls."


    Timothy''s sudden suggestion caught Sylvia off guard.


    "Dance?"


    Her gaze froze for a moment. She hadn''t expected him to suggest that.


    It wasn''t that she couldn''t dance. With her level of understanding, she could master almost anything with just a glance. Even dances that took others a lifetime to perfect��she could perform them effortlessly, reaching heights that most practitioners could never dream of.


    But��


    There wasn''t a single person in the world who was worthy of her dancing to their music.


    "You can play the harp?" Sylvia asked, her voice soft as she looked at Timothy.


    "Of course."


    Timothy smiled as he picked up the harp beside him.


    Even without relying on any system skills, his understanding of music was more than enough to play a song. It wasn''t a challenge at all.


    As his fingers lightly touched the strings, the harp began to hum.


    The strings trembled, producing a melody that was both deep and graceful, yet still carried a sense of grandeur.


    Below, the Sea Serpent girls continued to dance to the music.


    Timothy, holding the harp, glanced at the beautiful figure beside him, unable to resist playing for her.


    The notes floated into the air.


    There was no sheet music, no pre-planned rhythm. S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Each note seemed to flow naturally, as if it was meant to be born in that very moment.


    The strings quivered three times, each sound more captivating than the last.


    In this perfect, yet somehow unfamiliar melody, it felt as though snow was falling��soft, white flakes covering the ground.


    And amidst the snow, a stunning figure began to dance.


    The cold winter snow couldn''t compare to her cool elegance.


    Yet, despite her ethereal, almost otherworldly grace, there was a subtle, playful smile hidden within her movements.


    Sylphina and the dragon girl beside her were both drawn to the enchanting music, their gazes drifting upward.


    What they saw left them in awe.


    Accompanied by the beautiful melody, the figure that everyone feared and revered seemed to be swept up in the music as well.


    Her light blue dress fluttered in the cold air, and her flawless, delicate figure��so breathtakingly beautiful��began to move gracefully with the rhythm.

 Chapter 248 - 248: It’s a secret

    There was no noise, no distractions.


    Inside the grand Blooming Hall, the only sounds were the soft, flowing notes of the harp and the graceful figure moving in time with the music.


    No one could have imagined that such a seemingly simple harp could produce such intricate and ever-changing melodies.


    Nor could anyone have imagined that the slender, elegant figure could dance with such breathtaking beauty.


    Her light blue gown swirled around her like a delicate, shimmering flower, or perhaps a butterfly fluttering in the breeze.


    The music was enchanting, and the dancer was mesmerizing.


    With each step, her figure moved with a grace that seemed effortless.


    Sylvia danced as if it were the most natural thing in the world, yet it felt as though all the beauty in existence had gathered in this one moment.


    Everything seemed to focus on her, as if even the heavens themselves were watching, captivated by her flawless form.


    Her gown floated around her as she danced.


    "Goddess Sylvia... dancing to music?"


    At that moment, every member of the Sea Serpent clan stood frozen in place.


    Even though they weren''t human, they knew exactly how revered Goddess Sylvia was among the human race.


    Goddess Sylvia, a being of Holy Emperor-level power, was someone so exalted that she was beyond their reach, worshipped by countless people and practitioners alike.


    Yet here she was, dancing gracefully beside Timothy, her movements as light and beautiful as a butterfly in flight. Her dance was so stunning that even the Sea Serpent girls, who had trained in dance for years, felt utterly overshadowed.


    They couldn''t comprehend how such a perfect dance could exist in this world.


    Nor could they understand how the Creator could be so biased as to craft such a flawless being.


    Every movement Sylvia made, every graceful turn, was like a painting unfolding in the air.


    And it was nothing like the dances they were familiar with.


    Though her dance was breathtakingly beautiful, there was nothing seductive or vulgar about it.


    It was a beauty that drew you in, yet carried an air of untouchable dignity.


    There was a cold, distant aura to her movements, one that inspired awe and respect, making it impossible for anyone to entertain any improper thoughts.


    It was as if just witnessing her dance was enough to fulfill a lifetime''s worth of happiness.


    The music continued, and her dance remained as captivating as ever.


    The air itself seemed to grow colder, like a winter chill settling in.


    Snowflakes, perfectly shaped like six-pointed stars, began to drift down from above!


    Without using any magic, Sylvia''s dance had somehow summoned a phenomenon from the heavens.


    Even the skies over the Elant Continent seemed to respond to the goddess''s dance.


    Beyond the awe that filled their hearts, the Sea Serpent girls could feel a cosmic energy swirling through the Blooming Hall.


    Even sensing just a fraction of it was enough to benefit them greatly.


    This was the goddess, the one worshipped and revered by the human race��Goddess Sylvia! Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that moment, they could only stare in stunned silence at her graceful figure, their emotions surging like waves.


    The goddess''s dance had left an indelible mark on their hearts.


    No wonder so many across the world admired Goddess Sylvia, yet she had remained single for over six hundred years.


    It was clear now��there was simply no one in this world who could match her.


    Even as women, they found themselves momentarily entranced.


    But just then, the music stopped, and the dance came to an end.


    Her light blue gown, like a drifting cloud, slowly settled as Sylvia returned to her seat beside Timothy, her aura once again cool and aloof.


    However, as Timothy set down the harp and their eyes met, the air between them seemed to freeze.


    And then��


    A soft giggle broke the silence.


    Sylvia''s cold, distant demeanor vanished in an instant as she covered her mouth and laughed.


    Her smile was stunning, leaving Sylphina and the other Sea Serpent girls completely dumbfounded.


    In their minds, the goddess was always so proud and indifferent, never showing such warmth to anyone.


    At that moment, Sylvia was still gazing at Timothy, her eyes carrying a hint of playful annoyance. "Hmph, you said you were taking me to watch a performance, but it''s obvious you just wanted to see me dance."


    "Well, what can I say? No one in the world can dance better than my wife," Timothy replied with a grin.


    "Flatterer!"


    "I only flatter you, my dear~"


    "You!"


    "Wife, there are a lot of people watching. I suggest you stop talking, or else... I might do more than just talk."


    Timothy''s tone carried a subtle hint of mischief.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Kiss you."


    "You!"


    The proud and untouchable Goddess Sylvia, revered by all, had once again lost in this playful banter with Timothy.


    But the real issue was...


    "This isn''t even banter! This is full-on flirting!"


    Everyone from the Sea Serpent clan who witnessed this scene was utterly dumbfounded, some even on the verge of tears.


    They had thought that the goddess and Timothy had come to watch the performance.


    But in reality, these two were clearly here to flaunt their relationship!


    Not only had they lost the chance to repay Timothy for his help, but the sweetness between the two was overwhelming.


    "Sylphina, this is too much! These two are just too much!"


    "Ugh, I never imagined that the Goddess Sylvia, whom I''ve worshipped for so long, would come to the Blooming Hall just to show off her love life. I''m going to die from all this sweetness!"


    It wasn''t just that they were showing off their affection��it was the fact that the main character in this love story was none other than Goddess Sylvia herself.


    This was such an earth-shattering event that even if they were given ten times the courage, no one would dare to speak of it.


    Knowing such a massive secret but being unable to share it, while also being subjected to this level of public affection, was a kind of torture beyond words!


    Among the Sea Serpent clan, there were many who had been single for over a century.


    As they exchanged glances, their eyes were filled with unshed tears, and they could practically feel their teeth aching from the sweetness.


    This day would forever be remembered as the darkest day in the history of the Sea Serpent clan!


    [Ding!


    Congratulations, Host! You have successfully broken the defenses of the Sea Serpent clan.


    System reward: Small World +1.]


    "Small world?"


    According to ancient legends, powerful beings at the Tribulation Saint level could tear through space and create their own small worlds.


    Since the ancient times, no one had reached the Ascension Phase.


    While there were still small worlds on the Elant Continent, either through formations or rare artifacts, they were incredibly scarce.


    As for the small world Timothy had just been rewarded...


    He looked out and saw that the entire world was only about one-tenth the size of the Elant Continent.


    Aside from the vast, snowy landscape, it was completely empty.


    However, the sight of the endless falling snowflakes was breathtakingly beautiful.


    Though this small world seemed to have no immediate use, in Timothy''s hands, it held a unique potential.


    "Wife, how about I take you somewhere special?" Timothy whispered softly into Sylvia''s ear.


    "Where?"


    "It''s a secret."


    With a flash of light, the two of them disappeared from the Blooming Hall in an instant.

 Chapter 249 - 249: Ahhh, you’re so annoying!

    The light slowly faded away, and when he opened his eyes again, the scene before him had completely changed.


    What lay before him now was a world blanketed in white, with large, fluffy snowflakes drifting down from the sky.


    The snow fell thick and fast, covering everything in a soft, white veil, like a delicate layer of gauze.


    Under this endless blanket of snow, it was as if mountains, trees, and even the sky itself had ceased to exist.


    All that remained was the snow��endless, falling like feathers from the heavens.


    The scene was like a perfect landscape painting, one that seemed to transcend time and space, leaving behind only breathtaking beauty.


    "How did you even create this little world?" Sylvia''s eyes widened slightly, her clear, autumn-like gaze sparkling as she looked around.


    It had been a long time since the continent of Elant had seen snow.


    "For you, my dear wife, creating a little world like this is no big deal."


    "Hmph, I don''t believe you. Creating a world like this? You''d have to be some ancient, all-powerful being to pull that off��"


    Sylvia stuck out her tongue playfully, clearly not buying it.


    But despite her words, a warm smile tugged at the corners of her lips.


    The snow continued to fall, and though the air was filled with a misty chill, her heart felt as warm as a furnace.


    "Turn around for a second," Sylvia suddenly said, her gaze fixed on Timothy, her voice soft and mysterious.


    "Turn around?" Timothy was a bit confused, but Sylvia gave him a playful shove, her expression half-annoyed, half-amused.


    "What are you up to, my dear wife?" Timothy chuckled helplessly but did as she asked, turning his back to her.


    "Don''t you dare peek! You absolutely can''t!" Sylvia warned, her voice carrying a hint of shyness.


    "Alright, alright, I won''t."


    Timothy''s curiosity only grew. What on earth was she planning?


    Unable to turn around, he could only gaze off into the distance.


    The towering mountains stretched endlessly, completely covered in snow. Even the line between the mountain peaks and the sky seemed to blur in the white expanse.


    As the snowflakes danced in the air, Timothy thought he could faintly hear the soft rustling of clothes being removed.


    "That''s odd�� Is she��?"


    Just as Timothy''s thoughts began to wander, Sylvia''s voice called out, "Okay, you can turn around now."


    There was a distinct note of bashfulness in her tone.


    Timothy turned around and was momentarily stunned, but then he broke into a wide grin.


    While his back had been turned, Sylvia had taken the opportunity to change into a new outfit.


    She now wore a form-fitting red and white gown, embroidered with gold patterns, the hem swaying gracefully around her ankles. Over it, she had a light red cloak with a fluffy white fox-fur collar.


    But the most eye-catching part was the red hat on her head, adorned with two fluffy white pom-poms that bounced playfully with her every step, giving her an irresistibly cute and lively appearance.


    The outfit made her look like a snow bunny��beautiful, vibrant, and utterly adorable. S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What stood out even more was how different she seemed from her usual cold and aloof self.


    The slightly bulky outfit, combined with the two bouncing pom-poms on her hat, gave Sylvia a bit of a clumsy, even silly, charm.


    As she walked through the snow, she stumbled slightly into a snowdrift, her body swaying as the pom-poms on her head jiggled with the movement.


    Sylvia quickly regained her balance and, in a small fit of frustration, stomped her foot in the snow.


    Even standing still, though, Timothy couldn''t help but feel that she looked adorably clumsy.


    This version of Sylvia, wrapped in a cloak and looking a little silly, was just too cute!


    If anyone else were here, they''d never believe that the usually regal and untouchable goddess could act like this.


    Any man who saw her like this would probably shout, "I''m dead!" and collapse on the spot from sheer cuteness overload.


    There was no denying it��here, in this little world of falling snow, Sylvia and her outfit were a perfect match.


    "Is it... is it weird?" Sylvia asked, a bit worried as she noticed Timothy''s gaze lingering on her.


    She quickly spun around, inspecting her outfit, trying to figure out if something looked off.


    Whether it was the cold wind or something else, her delicate cheeks were tinged with a soft blush, adding a touch of vibrant beauty to the otherwise monochrome snowy landscape.


    "Of course not," Timothy said with a smile, shaking his head.


    "Then why are you staring at me like that?"


    "Because you''re just too beautiful, my dear wife. You''re more dazzling than the stars in the sky��I can''t take my eyes off you!"


    "Ugh, you''re impossible!"


    Normally, Sylvia might have been at a loss for how to respond to Timothy''s sudden cheesy line. But this time, she quickly found another way to "retaliate."


    Swoosh.


    Sylvia suddenly scooped up a handful of snow and hurled it at Timothy.


    Caught off guard, the snowball hit him square in the chest.


    And before he could react, a second snowball was already on its way.


    Thud.


    But Timothy was quick. He managed to catch the second snowball just before it hit him in the face.


    "Wife, you started this," Timothy said, a mischievous smile playing on his lips.


    As he spoke, he quietly began gathering more snowballs.


    Sylvia paused for a moment, surprised that her snowball had been intercepted. But she quickly recovered, placing her hands on her hips and flashing a triumphant grin.


    "Hmph, I refuse to believe I''d lose to you in a simple snowball fight!"


    The cold wind blew, causing the fluffy pom-poms on her hat to sway gently.


    "Alright then, let''s see."


    "Bring it on!"


    And just like that, the battle began.


    Timothy suddenly launched the snowballs he had secretly prepared, but Sylvia, not one to play fair, quickly used her magic to summon a flurry of snowballs in response.


    "System, max out my snowball fighting skills," Timothy thought.


    [System]: Maxing out snowball fighting skills requires 10 skill points. This skill has no use outside of snowball fights. Are you sure you want to proceed?


    "Absolutely."


    [System]: ...


    [System]: The host has lost it. Completely lost it.


    [Ding! Congratulations, your snowball fighting skills have been upgraded to the highest level.]


    As soon as the system''s voice faded, Timothy''s demeanor shifted dramatically.


    Where he had been on the defensive moments before, he now threw snowballs with pinpoint accuracy and incredible speed.


    Even against Sylvia, a Holy Emperor-level mage, he held his own without breaking a sweat.


    Snowballs flew back and forth��most missed, some collided mid-air, and only a few actually hit their targets.


    Gradually, a light dusting of snow began to cover Sylvia, and Timothy had taken a few hits himself.


    But the two of them were evenly matched, neither gaining the upper hand for long.


    Sylvia never imagined that she wouldn''t be able to completely dominate Timothy in something as simple as a snowball fight.


    Yet, despite not being able to win outright, a warm smile crept onto her face.


    And when one of her snowballs hit Timothy, she couldn''t help but let out a bright, bell-like laugh.


    "Don''t think you''ll hit me again!" Timothy called out.


    Swoosh.


    Smack.


    "Didn''t I just hit you?"


    "Ugh, I''m definitely getting you back for that!"


    "Heh, good luck with that! Who would''ve thought that a Holy Emperor like you would be so bad at snowball fights?"


    "Ahhh, you''re so annoying!"


    In this little world of endless snow, the air was filled with the sound of laughter and joy.

 Chapter 250 - 250: Snowball fights

    Never in a million years did Sylvia expect that, as a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, she would lose a snowball fight to Timothy.


    Just as she was trying her hardest to turn the tide...


    Huff, huff.


    Timothy took a few heavy breaths, looking utterly exhausted, and raised a small white flag.


    "Babe, I give up. I give up."


    He staggered forward, looking incredibly weak, and dropped all the snowballs in his hands, clearly showing no intention of continuing the fight.


    "What''s with the sudden weakness?"


    Sylvia hadn''t expected victory to come so quickly, but she was still a little excited. She blew some warm air onto her smooth, slightly reddened hands from the cold and smiled smugly.


    Gone was her usual cool and aloof demeanor. Her smile now had a hint of playful innocence.


    She tucked her hands into her sleeves, crossing her arms in front of her chest. The fluffy white hat with its pom-pom bobbed as she walked, making her look like a waddling penguin��adorably clumsy.


    "Hmph, giving up already? Looks like you''re not as tough as you thought."


    She tilted her head slightly, a smug grin tugging at the corners of her mouth.


    "Ah, what can I say? I''m nowhere near your level, babe. I just don''t have the stamina to keep up," Timothy replied, his voice sounding weak.


    He stumbled closer, as if even the few steps between them were a struggle.


    "Didn''t think I''d see the day," Sylvia chuckled, covering her mouth as she laughed. She had completely let her guard down.


    This was definitely something she could tease Timothy about for a long time! Once they got back to Sky Sanctuary, she''d have a field day mocking him!


    But just as she was basking in her small victory, Timothy suddenly scooped up a handful of snow and, with lightning speed, yanked open her collar.


    And then��


    He shoved all the snow right down her back.


    "Ahhh!"


    The bone-chilling cold spread instantly, and the snow quickly melted into icy water, trickling down Sylvia''s smooth back.


    Everywhere it touched sent shivers through her body.


    "Ahhhhhh, so cold, so cold!"


    By the time she tried to shake the snow out of her clothes, it had already melted completely, leaving nothing but the lingering cold.


    Meanwhile, Timothy was already laughing hysterically. sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had faked being weak just to wait for this moment.


    Back when he was a kid, this was his secret weapon in snowball fights with his classmates. He never thought he''d get to use it on a goddess.


    And the look on her face��


    "Timothy!"


    Sylvia grabbed a handful of snow and started chasing after him, her voice filled with mock anger.


    "Babe, no! An eye for an eye never ends well!"


    Their footprints crisscrossed the snow-covered ground.


    Under the falling snowflakes, the world was blanketed in white, peaceful and serene.


    Except for the two figures chasing each other, full of life, bringing warmth to this little corner of the world.


    Their laughter and playful shouts echoed through the air, until eventually, the mountains swallowed the sound.


    In the end, Timothy''s escape was cut short when Sylvia managed to shove a handful of snow down the back of his neck.


    Sitting beside him, Sylvia couldn''t help but giggle, having long forgotten her earlier desire for revenge.


    She just felt warm inside, as if their childlike antics had melted away any lingering cold.


    "Who would''ve thought the goddess could be so playful?" Timothy smiled, shaking his head in disbelief.


    "I''m not a kid! I''m six hundred years old!"


    "Six hundred years old and still having snowball fights?"


    "I�� Ugh, you started it!"


    Sylvia tried to argue, but as she thought back to the snowball fight, her protests felt weak and unconvincing.


    The temperature in this little world was still quite chilly.


    A gust of cold wind swept by, and Sylvia couldn''t help but feel a bit cold. She instinctively tried to tuck her hands into her sleeves, but they weren''t long enough��she could only manage to get them halfway in.


    Her hands, exposed to the biting wind, were starting to turn a little red from the cold. She opened the ends of her sleeves, as if trying to tuck her hands into the opposite sleeve for warmth.


    But just then, Timothy suddenly grabbed her hands.


    Sylvia blinked in surprise, a hint of confusion flashing across her face.


    Before she could ask what he was doing, Timothy gently lifted her hands.


    And then��


    Whoosh.


    He blew a warm breath over them, instantly chasing away the cold.


    The warmth felt like a cozy furnace in the midst of the freezing wind, and it was incredibly soothing.


    Comfortable as it was, Sylvia''s face immediately flushed a deep red.


    "W-What are you doing?!"


    "Warming your hands, of course," Timothy replied with a smile.


    Sure, it was warm, but this position was way too embarrassing!


    Sylvia wasn''t buying his excuse and tried to pull her hands back.


    But another gust of cold wind blew through, and she hesitated.


    In this little world, as cold as a winter''s day, the warmth was hard to resist.


    Before she knew it, Sylvia had completely given up on pulling her hands away. Her face was still flushed, but she quietly enjoyed the comforting warmth, letting herself sink into the moment.


    "Oh, by the way, babe, you can see the outside world from here," Timothy said suddenly, raising his hand toward the misty void.


    Since he controlled this small world, he could easily connect it to the outside world of Elant.


    With a wave of his hand, a rift in space opened, revealing a view of the Elant continent.


    At that moment, the scene outside was of the Blooming Hall, where the Sea Serpent girls were still performing their sorrowful songs and dances, expressing their melancholy.


    Snow was falling heavily from the sky, the ground was blanketed in white, and the performance before them now seemed oddly captivating.


    Sylvia couldn''t help but lean softly against Timothy, watching the dance in the Blooming Hall.


    Somehow, the song and dance seemed much more beautiful than before.


    The two of them sat close together, silently enjoying the warmth they shared, perfectly in sync without needing to say a word.


    However, some of the Sea Serpent girls in the Blooming Hall had already noticed the rift in space on the second floor.


    At first, they were curious about what lay beyond the snowy portal.


    But when they caught a glimpse of the scene inside��Timothy blowing warm air onto Sylvia''s hands, the two of them sitting shoulder to shoulder on a snowy mountain��the Sea Serpent girls felt like they had just taken a massive emotional hit.


    And it was a critical hit at that!


    They had thought the couple had left the Blooming Hall, but never in their wildest dreams did they imagine that Timothy and Sylvia had just found a better spot to flaunt their affection.


    The worst part? Every single Sea Serpent girl could see it clearly. It was just too much!


    In an instant, many of the Sea Serpent girls��some of whom had been single for years, even decades��felt utterly crushed. It was as if their hearts had been shattered into a million pieces, and they were on the verge of tears.


    They had seen public displays of affection before, but this�� this was on a whole new level! Never in their lives had they witnessed anything so over-the-top!

 Chapter 251 - 251: Hehe, awesome! More fish to eat!

    "No need for that. You saved so many of my fellow Sea Serpent kin. There''s no way we''re letting you pay for your drinks."


    Seeing Timothy about to settle the bill before leaving, Sylphina hurriedly waved him off.


    "Well, thanks, Sylphina. I''ll be sure to come back to the Blooming Hall for drinks and a show when I get the chance." Timothy gave her a friendly pat on the shoulder.


    Maybe this is what they call a freebie, huh?


    As Timothy walked away, Sylphina and the rest of the Sea Serpent clan could only watch, feeling utterly helpless.


    Of course, they were more than willing to repay Timothy for his kindness, but the thing was, Timothy wasn''t here for the drinks or the entertainment. He was just here to flaunt his relationship!


    Ugh, is there anything worse than watching someone shamelessly show off their love under the guise of something else?


    The Sea Serpents exchanged glances, their eyes brimming with unshed tears. The entire Blooming Hall fell into a heavy silence.


    Meanwhile, Timothy had already gently taken Sylvia''s hand and was leading her out of the hall.


    "Babe, does your back still feel cold?"


    Timothy reached over to touch the damp spot on Sylvia''s back where her clothes still hadn''t dried.


    "What do you think?" Sylvia shot him a look, her eyes full of playful reproach.


    That handful of snow had melted right into her clothes, and even now, her smooth back still felt a little chilly, with a few lingering droplets of water.


    Her adorable expression made Timothy chuckle despite himself.


    "You dare laugh at me?!"


    "Hahaha!"


    But instead of stopping, Timothy''s laughter only grew louder.


    "You jerk!"


    Though she said it with mock anger, there was a faint sparkle in Sylvia''s brilliant eyes that gave her away.


    Her slender pinky finger quietly hooked around Timothy''s.


    Timothy glanced at the goddess beside him, who, though silent, was clearly letting her emotions show. He couldn''t help but smile softly.


    Yep, his wife hadn''t changed one bit.


    Back at Sky Sanctuary, Sylvia, seemingly satisfied with their little date, returned to the main hall with a contented look on her face.


    After all, with the remnants of the forces that had attacked both Skyfeather Sanctuary and Holy Emperor Mountainshade still lurking, there was plenty to deal with inside Sky Sanctuary.


    But more importantly, there was the mysterious Sepulcher of the Sacred, where something unknown had occurred.


    This matter would undoubtedly draw the attention of the entire continent of Elant.


    Before heading to the Sepulcher of the Sacred to figure out what had happened, they needed to make thorough preparations.


    Timothy, meanwhile, returned to his room to take stock of his belongings.


    He had used up quite a few magical artifacts in the recent battle, but he had also gained some valuable items.


    After spending skill points on rewards and alchemy, he was left with just 80 skill points.


    As for the rest of his loot��


    Aside from the rainbow-colored, eighth-tier elixir he had crafted, there was also a dazzling golden box resting quietly in the sea of his spiritual consciousness.


    This box was the system reward he had earned for defeating the three Holy Emperors.


    Whatever was inside, the fact that the box itself gleamed with such brilliance meant it had to be something extraordinary.


    The Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill was already used up, and for Timothy, who was eager to ascend to the Holy Emperor realm and give Goddess Sylvia a proper "lesson," these treasures were crucial.


    Like opening a loot box in a game, Timothy slowly opened the golden box.


    Immediately, a blinding light burst forth.


    "Legendary loot!" sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Ding! Congratulations, Host, you have obtained Holy Emperor''s Touch!]


    [Congratulations, Host, you have obtained a Heavenly-level artifact: Exorcist''s Rod!]


    [Congratulations, Host, you have obtained a Mythic-quality fragment: Celestial Testament!]


    "No wonder it''s a reward for taking down three Holy Emperors," Timothy couldn''t help but marvel.


    The Holy Emperor''s Touch, as the name suggests, allows the user to unleash the power of a Holy Emperor-level expert with a single finger. Although it can only be used once a day, it''s incredibly useful given Timothy''s current level.


    The Exorcist''s Rod is a Heavenly-level artifact, a grade that would drive countless practitioners mad with desire. However, its primary function seems to be its ability to suppress the essence of demonic and ghostly entities.


    As for the last item��


    "A Mythic-quality fragment!"


    According to the classification of treasures and Arcane Arts on the continent of Elant, the levels, from lowest to highest, are: Common-level, Rare-level, Epic-level, and Heavenly-level.


    Any Heavenly-level artifact is enough to cause a massive uproar across the entire continent, with countless practitioners scrambling to get their hands on it. Even Holy Emperor-level experts would treasure such items and never take them lightly.


    But�� Mythic-quality?


    Timothy had never heard of this grade before.


    Was this some kind of glitch in the system, using classifications from another continent? Or could it be that there''s a level beyond Heavenly��Mythic?


    If that''s the case, even if it''s just a fragment, its value would likely be beyond imagination.


    Timothy carefully stored away his rewards, especially the Mythic-quality fragment of the Celestial Testament, which he hid in his frost-covered pocket dimension.


    When he had the time, he would have to dedicate himself fully to deciphering the Celestial Testament.


    "Knock, knock, knock."


    Just as Timothy finished putting away his system rewards, there was a sudden knock at the door.


    Peeking out the window, he couldn''t see anyone, but there was a tuft of hair barely visible at the bottom of the window frame. Timothy immediately knew who it was.


    In all of Sky Sanctuary, there was no one shorter than the window except for Azura.


    Opening the door, Timothy found Azura standing there, looking incredibly embarrassed. She awkwardly shifted her small frame and cleared her throat. "Ahem, did you forget something?"


    "Forget something?"


    It was the first time Timothy had seen Azura acting so strangely. He thought for a moment and quickly remembered.


    Ah, it was about the Golden Scale Dragon Carp he had promised her last time when she had reluctantly shown her Dragon Maiden form at the Blooming Hall.


    Of course, Azura could forget just about anything, but when it came to the Golden Scale Dragon Carp, that was a bond she would never let go of.


    "I forgot," Timothy said decisively.


    "Wha��no way! You can''t!"


    Azura was clearly flustered, her tail instinctively slipping out from under her skirt and swaying back and forth.


    Even though she was trying to hold it in, Timothy couldn''t help but laugh at her antics. He decided to change the subject. "So, how''s your progress with the spells and Arcane Arts I taught you?"


    "I''ve learned them all!" Azura quickly replied.


    "And what''s your current cultivation level?"


    "Mystic Core, late stage."


    "Not bad."


    Timothy was fairly satisfied with her answer.


    "Well, in that case, here you go."


    With a smile, Timothy sighed and pulled three Golden Scale Dragon Carp from his storage space.


    "Hehe, awesome! More fish to eat!"


    Azura''s face lit up with joy, and she even seemed to be drooling a little at the corners of her mouth. She jumped up, eager to grab the fish.


    But Timothy dodged to the side, causing her to miss.


    "With the way you wolf things down, are you sure you can fully absorb the bloodline of the Golden Scale Dragon Carp? How about we try a different way of eating them this time?" Timothy suggested.

 Chapter 252 - 252: This feeling...

    "Want to try something different?"


    Azura tilted her head slightly, a hint of confusion on her face.


    "Don''t you want to taste my cooking?"


    As soon as Timothy said that, an image popped into Azura''s mind.


    She had seen Timothy cook before, and just the sight and smell of his food were enough to make any dragon drool.


    Up until now, only goddesses had been lucky enough to enjoy such delicacies. Who would''ve thought...


    Golden Scale Dragon Carp was delicious, sure, but Azura had no idea how to cook. She''d always just eaten it raw or gulped it down in one go.


    Just imagining the Golden Scale Dragon Carp prepared in different ways made Azura swallow involuntarily.


    At that moment, Timothy added, "But three Golden Scale Dragon Carp won''t be enough. Do you have any more stashed away? Bring out a few more."


    "I-I don''t have any more..." Azura immediately took a cautious step back.


    "Ah, well, I guess there''s nothing we can do then." Timothy sighed, sounding like he was about to give up.


    Azura suddenly looked a bit anxious. "Wait, actually... I do have more."


    "How many?" Timothy asked right away.


    "Not many... just one."


    Azura lowered her head and, trembling slightly, pulled a single Golden Scale Dragon Carp from her storage.


    "Are you sure?" Timothy''s eyes were full of doubt.


    For some reason, Azura felt like Timothy could see right through her.


    "Ahem, well... maybe a little more..."


    Azura reluctantly pulled out two more lively Golden Scale Dragon Carp.


    "Really?"


    "Yeah, that''s it... well, okay, I actually have two more."


    "Is that all?"


    "Actually, actually... ugh, this is so unfair!"


    In that moment, Azura felt like even her last secret had been exposed.


    With a heavy heart, she kept pulling out Golden Scale Dragon Carp, one by one.


    "Wow."


    Looking at the neatly arranged thirteen Golden Scale Dragon Carp in front of him, Timothy couldn''t help but be impressed. S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She acted like she didn''t have any, but Azura had been secretly hoarding quite a stash of Golden Scale Dragon Carp...


    "You better treat them well," Azura said, handing the fish over to Timothy, her eyes filled with a mix of sadness and reluctance.


    Timothy chuckled and took the Golden Scale Dragon Carp from her.


    Even after he closed the kitchen door behind him, he could still feel Azura standing outside, her gaze practically burning through the door, filled with longing.


    "Looks like she underestimated my skills," Timothy muttered, rolling up his sleeves as the flames on the stove roared to life.


    Before long, the sounds of cooking filled the kitchen, and a rich, mouthwatering aroma began to waft out.


    Time passed slowly.


    An hour later.


    When Timothy opened the door, Azura was standing right outside, having no idea how long she''d been waiting, her eyes wide and hopeful as she peered inside.


    The moment she saw Timothy, her eyes lit up, and she swayed from side to side. "Golden Scale Dragon Carp! Golden Scale Dragon Carp!"


    Even though Timothy was blocking the doorway, she could clearly smell the delicious aroma coming from inside.


    The best part? It wasn''t just one smell��it was like a blend of all kinds of incredible scents mixed together.


    "Sluuurp~"


    Even though there was nothing in front of her yet, Azura couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    Her big, watery eyes sparkled with excitement.


    "Let me see! Just a peek!"


    She swayed her small body back and forth, trying to catch a glimpse through the crack in the door.


    Finally, Timothy stepped aside, making way for her.


    "Wow, wow... wow!"


    As Timothy moved out of the way, Azura''s eyes widened, completely stunned by the sight before her.


    The table was filled with Golden Scale Dragon Carp, each prepared in a different way.


    There was braised carp, steamed carp, crispy golden-skinned carp... and one that was coated in a mouthwatering layer of caramelized sugar, though she couldn''t quite figure out how it was made.


    Every scent, every sight, was an assault on Azura''s senses, making her taste buds tingle with anticipation.


    She hadn''t moved yet, but her gaze was already glued to the Golden Scale Dragon Carp on the table.


    Her tail swayed back and forth, completely forgetting her status as the Ocean Dragon King. A little bit of drool even escaped the corner of her mouth.


    Timothy couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight.


    Where was the mighty, awe-inspiring dragon now? Azura was acting more like a pet than anything else.


    "If you want to eat, go ahead. It''ll get cold soon," Timothy said softly, a hint of amusement in his voice.


    "Yay!" Azura cheered excitedly.


    But instead of rushing straight to the food, she ran up to Timothy, jumped up, and wrapped her arms around his waist in a tight hug.


    Her delicate, pretty face flushed slightly with happiness, and she held on for a long moment before finally letting go.


    Her mischievous eyes sparkled as she gave Timothy a serious look, then she bounced off toward the table.


    "Braised Golden Scale Dragon Carp, steamed Golden Scale Dragon Carp... mmm, this one smells amazing."


    "Mmm~ this one tastes even better!"


    Before long, Azura''s excited exclamations filled the room.


    Timothy was a little surprised to see the usually playful Azura acting so well-behaved. Maybe this 200-year-old Dragon King still had a bit of childlike innocence left in her...


    Watching her stuff her cheeks full of food, Timothy couldn''t help but smile.


    Each of the thirteen Golden Scale Dragon Carp had been prepared using a different cooking method.


    Honestly, aside from Timothy, who had mastered the art of cooking, there probably wasn''t anyone else in the world who could pull off something like this.


    But even so, Azura''s eagerness was a bit over the top.


    Her mouth was greasy, her hands were greasy.


    Her beautiful, delicate face was full of joy and anticipation, and her cheeks were constantly puffed out, making her look like an adorable hamster stocking up for winter.


    She devoured the meal like a whirlwind.


    She didn''t even spare the fish soup made from the Golden Scale Dragon Carp. All thirteen fish were eaten clean, and she even licked the plates until they were spotless.


    "So good~"


    Azura patted her slightly rounded belly, completely satisfied.


    This way of eating was so much better than her usual method of swallowing everything whole without even tasting it.


    Even after finishing, the delicious aroma still lingered in the air, refusing to fade.


    "Full?" Timothy asked, a bit helpless as he looked at her.


    Azura, now full, rubbed her slightly bloated belly and even bounced on her toes a couple of times in excitement.


    She could clearly feel the bloodline of the Golden Scale Dragon Carp slowly merging with her own body.


    As it purified the impurities within her, it also enhanced the purest part of her dragon blood.


    The concentration of her Ancestral Dragon Bloodline was steadily increasing and strengthening.


    "This feeling..."


    But suddenly, Azura''s expression changed. A look of panic and seriousness appeared on her small face.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Timothy quickly noticed something was off.


    "I... I think I''m about to break through the Ocean''s Gate."


    Azura stared at her body in disbelief, feeling the changes happening within her.

 Chapter 253 - 253: This... this is a dragons tribulation!

    "Already? That fast?"


    Timothy quickly recalled the promise he made to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon when he took Azura away. He had vowed to help her reach Ocean''s Gate within a year.


    Although several months had passed in the blink of an eye, there was still plenty of time before the one-year deadline.


    He hadn''t expected Azura to make such rapid progress.


    It seemed that, aside from Azura''s extraordinary bloodline and talent, the Golden Scale Dragon Carp had indeed provided a massive boost to her growth.


    "Yeah, I can feel it," Azura said, her small face showing a hint of worry she couldn''t hide.


    She had consumed thirteen Golden Scale Dragon Carp at once. While she enjoyed the delicious meal, the ancestral dragon bloodline was continuously flowing into her petite body.


    It was refining and enhancing her bloodline, making the purity of the ancient dragon blood within her rise steadily.


    This increase in her dragon bloodline had caused Azura''s cultivation level to skyrocket, reaching a point of significant breakthrough.


    Azura had always wanted to grow stronger, but she hadn''t expected this day to come so soon.


    For human prodigies, Ocean''s Gate also came with the challenge of facing a lightning tribulation.


    But the tribulation for humans was nowhere near as terrifying as it was for dragons.


    Since ancient times, dragons had maintained their lofty status, but unlike humans, they didn''t follow the natural cycles of the world.


    While dragons were generally stronger than humans, reaching higher realms was incredibly difficult for them.


    This was especially true for dragons with purer bloodlines.


    The higher the concentration of ancestral dragon blood, the greater the potential of the dragon.


    But the stronger the potential, the more powerful the tribulation they would face.


    Even the Dragon Kings, the most exalted of all dragons, were left battered and bruised when facing their tribulations.


    Especially for someone like Azura... sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the past ten thousand years, no dragon had consumed as many Golden Scale Dragon Carp as Azura had.


    In fact, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that the purity of Azura''s bloodline had surpassed that of any dragon in the last ten millennia.


    Once her cultivation level fully matured, the heights Azura could reach would be far beyond what any other dragon could hope to achieve.


    But when it came to facing the lightning tribulation, this advantage became a curse.


    The sky above was filled with dark clouds, stacked so high it was impossible to see their peak. Thunder rumbled ominously from within.


    It was as if a massive, terrifying beast was lurking in the clouds, waiting to strike.


    The entire sky had turned pitch black, with endless storm clouds covering the heavens in every direction.


    The tribulation Azura was about to face could very well be the strongest lightning tribulation any Dragon King had ever encountered!


    If she could survive it, not only would she reach Ocean''s Gate, but her future would be incredibly bright.


    But if she failed, the consequences could be catastrophic��she might be reduced to nothing but ashes.


    "What''s going on? The sky... Is someone undergoing a tribulation?"


    "No way, even if someone is, it shouldn''t be this terrifying!"


    The bizarre scene immediately caught the attention of countless people.


    The area covered by the storm clouds was simply too vast, and the aura brewing within them was so terrifying that it sent shivers down their spines.


    Not just in Sky Sanctuary, but even sects thousands of miles away could feel the oppressive energy.


    Countless people looked up at the sky, their faces filled with shock and fear.


    They had seen practitioners face tribulations before, but even the tribulation at Ocean''s Gate wasn''t anywhere near this level!


    No one could figure out who or what could cause such a terrifying phenomenon.


    While the human practitioners couldn''t sense the specifics, the beast clans, the Sea Serpent tribe, the Sea Folk from the deep ocean, and the dragons all felt something familiar��and terrifying��in the air.


    "This... this is a dragon''s tribulation!"


    Countless fish poked their heads out of the sea, and an endless number of Sea Folk transformed into human form, rising from the water.


    As they gazed at the sky, they all felt a deep, primal fear and trembling from the very core of their being.


    What kind of dragon, with such pure blood, could trigger a lightning tribulation of this magnitude?


    Aside from the true dragons of the deep sea, no other creature could possibly cause such a phenomenon.


    But with the dragon bloodline so diluted in this era, who could possibly summon such a grand spectacle?


    "The southern seas... could it be?"


    Soon, people began to recall Azura, who had successfully ascended to the position of Dragon King due to the purity of her bloodline.


    But while Azura''s bloodline was far purer than that of other dragons, it still couldn''t compare to the ancient dragons. How could she possibly trigger such a terrifying tribulation?


    Could it be... that Azura''s Dragon King bloodline had been enhanced?


    But the Golden Scale Dragon Carp was so rare and precious��how could she have possibly...


    In no time, the Sea Folk, beast clans, Sea Serpent tribe, and especially the dragons from the deep sea, all began leading their strongest members toward Sky Sanctuary.


    The clouds thickened, and a chilling wind howled through the air.


    The oppressive atmosphere made it hard for anyone to shake off a sense of dread.


    Under the darkened sky, Azura''s small figure looked even more fragile.


    Facing the towering storm clouds and the thunder rumbling within them, Azura tried her best to stay composed, but a trace of nervousness still flickered across her face.


    Her tiny pink fists clenched slightly, and her eyes had a stiff, uneasy look.


    "How are you feeling?"


    A voice suddenly broke through Azura''s tension.


    She blinked, momentarily distracted, and turned to look at Timothy.


    For some reason, with her attention diverted, she didn''t feel quite as scared as before.


    "Hmph, I''m the mighty Ocean Dragon King! Why would I be scared?" Azura huffed, trying her hardest to appear calm and composed.


    By now, practitioners and members of various clans from all directions had begun to gather.


    When they finally saw Azura standing atop the peak of Sky Sanctuary, their hearts surged with shock and disbelief.


    They hadn''t been wrong��the one who had summoned this tribulation was indeed Azura!


    Countless eyes were now fixed on her.


    Some were curious, some fearful, and others carried strange, unreadable expressions.


    Whoosh.


    Without thinking, Azura darted behind Timothy.


    Since she wasn''t tall enough, she grabbed onto the leg of his pants.


    Her small fists were clenched tightly from nervousness, and her face was buried against Timothy''s leg.


    Timothy couldn''t help but chuckle at her reaction.


    It seemed that, aside from the lightning tribulation, what really frightened Azura was the overwhelming crowd of people.


    As expected, Azura''s temperament, like her body, still had the innocence of a child.


    "Don''t worry. So what if they''re watching?


    This is the perfect chance to show everyone that you''re the most pure-blooded Dragon King in the last ten thousand years, and that you can easily withstand the heavenly lightning that no other dragon dares to face."


    Timothy smiled gently, placing his hand softly on top of Azura''s head.

 Chapter 254 - 254: She actually blocked it!

    A warm sensation spread from above.


    For some reason, even in this chaotic and oppressive environment, Azura suddenly felt at peace.


    "That''s right, I am the Dragon King!"


    A confident smile appeared on her delicate face as she puffed out her small chest. The nervousness from before was completely gone.


    She had been shunned by her own siblings for inheriting the Dragon King title through bloodline, and even betrayed by trusted elder dragons.


    But now, things were different.


    She had truly become the Dragon King. If she could just overcome this trial, she would become a one-of-a-kind existence in the history of the dragon race.


    Failure was not an option. Only success.


    No matter what, she had to make it through today!


    Under the vast sky, she looked up at the dark, oppressive clouds stretching for miles.


    At this moment, Azura felt no fear at all.


    All she had was the desire to defeat the "enemy" in front of her.


    Boom!


    Finally, a thunderous roar erupted from the ominous clouds that had been brewing for so long.


    At the same time, Azura''s aura began to rise steadily, climbing all the way to the peak of the Mystic Core stage.


    The dragon''s might radiating from her was overwhelming, far beyond that of ordinary dragons, or even other Dragon Kings from distant seas.


    "This dragon aura... it''s terrifying..."


    The Sea Folk and dragons alike could feel the tremor and fear in their blood.


    "Azura''s Dragon King bloodline is even purer than we imagined!"


    "No wonder the lightning tribulation is so intense. How pure is her bloodline? It''s almost on par with the ancient dragons!"


    The weaker-blooded dragons and Sea Serpents couldn''t help but tremble slightly under the pressure of her dragon aura.


    Even though they had mentally prepared themselves, they never expected Azura''s bloodline to be this terrifying.


    Meanwhile, the oppressive force from the sky grew closer and closer.


    "It''s coming!"


    Everyone fell silent, staring up at the sky with a mix of awe and fear in their eyes.


    After what felt like an eternity of buildup, a bolt of lightning finally struck down.


    Boom!


    The lightning carried an overwhelming force, comparable to a full-powered strike from an Ocean''s Gate-level expert!


    The sheer destructive power within the lightning seemed capable of obliterating everything in its path.


    But as Azura looked up at the sky, the fear from earlier was long gone.


    A soft blue mist of water surrounded her, and her dragon horns and tail appeared.


    With that, her dragon aura surged even higher.


    "I am the ruler of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, vast and boundless. Hear my command!"


    Her voice echoed out, and despite her small frame, there was a regal authority befitting a Dragon King.


    Suddenly, a massive illusion appeared in the sky, forming into a towering tidal wave.


    As the Dragon King of the deep sea, Azura naturally had the power to command the endless ocean.


    The waves surged and roared, but they obeyed her completely, transforming into a colossal wall of water that rushed toward the descending lightning.


    Boom!


    The two forces collided, sending fierce winds in all directions.


    The massive waves crashed against the surrounding mountains.


    Though the lightning was powerful, it wasn''t enough to break through the tidal wave Azura had summoned.


    In the aftermath of the clash, the lightning was completely swallowed by the sea.


    With one final crack of thunder, it vanished into nothingness.


    "She actually blocked it!"


    Azura had only just reached the peak of the Mystic Core stage.


    Everyone knew how difficult it was to withstand that strike.


    Even though she hadn''t yet reached the Ocean''s Gate level, her strength far exceeded what her current cultivation suggested.


    If she could truly pass this lightning tribulation, Azura might become the most revered Dragon King on the entire continent of Elant.


    For a moment, the dragons and Sea Folk of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, along with the Sea Serpent clan who had come to pay their respects, were all overjoyed.


    But...


    As they looked up at the gloomy sky, they knew all too well.


    That last strike wasn''t the true power of the tribulation.


    Although Azura had managed to withstand it without much effort, she had still expended a significant amount of her spiritual energy.


    The dark clouds above continued to swirl, and the oppressive feeling in the air seemed to be slowly intensifying.


    The atmosphere felt frozen, as if time itself had come to a standstill. All sounds seemed to fade into silence.


    And then, without warning.


    There was no thunderous roar, no terrifying display of power like before.


    Instead, several faint purple bolts of lightning slowly emerged from the clouds, gradually converging in one direction.


    One bolt, two bolts, three bolts... sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The lightning gathered silently, forming a shape.


    Like an artist painting in the sky, the lightning slowly took the form of a massive dragon, right before everyone''s eyes!


    "ROAR!"


    The dragon''s roar shattered the eerie silence.


    The winds howled, the clouds trembled, and the calm from moments ago was gone.


    This lightning dragon, bathed in crackling energy, radiated an overwhelming sense of majesty.


    The dragon''s aura was even more powerful than Azura''s!


    The ancient bloodline of the dragons had always been a forbidden force.


    The purer the bloodline, the more it would provoke the wrath of the heavens.


    And Azura''s bloodline was clearly pure enough to incite the fury of the heavens themselves!


    "This is bad! If she faces it head-on, even Azura might not be able to hold out!"


    "The heavens are clearly playing dirty! How is this a tribulation for someone at the Mystic Core stage? Even an Ocean''s Gate practitioner would struggle to survive this!"


    Even from a great distance, everyone could feel the terrifying power radiating from the Thunder Dragon.


    Countless people looked on in shock, instinctively stepping back, as if afraid they might be caught in the devastating aftermath.


    At that moment, the Thunder Dragon let out another roar and dove down from the sky.


    Everything in its path was obliterated.


    The lightning crackled, as if it could turn all things to dust.


    Azura''s face finally showed a hint of seriousness she could no longer hide. The massive waves she had summoned responded to her command, transforming into the shape of a dragon.


    Without hesitation, the Hydro Dragon surged upward, charging toward the sky.


    On one side was the Thunder Dragon, bathed in endless lightning. On the other, the Hydro Dragon, formed from the roaring waves of the deep sea.


    The deafening roars and the overwhelming dragon auras spread out in all directions, shaking the very foundations of the Sky Sanctuary.


    Everyone within thousands of miles couldn''t help but look up in shock, feeling the terrifying energy in the air.


    The practitioners and various races gathered around the Sky Sanctuary stared wide-eyed, unable to imagine the outcome of this colossal battle.


    Azura''s tribulation had far exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    At this moment, it felt as if the heavens and earth themselves had changed color!

 Chapter 255 - 255: Who... who is it?

    The vast ocean stretched endlessly, its waves rolling on for what seemed like millions of miles.


    But the mighty Hydro Dragon, formed from the surging waves, was quickly showing signs of defeat.


    "Boom!"


    A deafening clap of thunder echoed through the sky. The Hydro Dragon, conjured by Azura from the ocean''s waves, was nearly obliterated by the lightning strike, its form shattered and scattered.


    Two dragons roared, both exuding a terrifying aura of dominance. Yet, the Hydro Dragon was no match for the Thunder Dragon, born from the heavens'' wrath.


    Under the sky, Azura staggered, her body trembling as she took several steps back. Her face, already tense, grew even paler.


    She had anticipated this, but the sheer power of the lightning tribulation was far beyond what she had imagined.


    "Roar!"


    At that moment, the Thunder Dragon, formed from the tribulation, let out an even more terrifying roar. The massive dragon surged forward, and everything in its path seemed destined to be reduced to dust.


    Lightning flashed, splitting into countless bolts.


    The will of the heavens was supreme.


    When the heavens decided something must perish, no one could stand in the way.


    It felt as though everything would be destroyed by this Thunder Dragon, a force of divine punishment. Its overwhelming majesty was unstoppable.


    Azura''s face grew even paler, but she refused to give in. Her hand trembled slightly, and though the Hydro Dragon had been torn apart, it continued to reform, gathering strength, refusing to let the Thunder Dragon advance even an inch.


    The aura of the dragons spread in all directions, their terrifying presence sending chills down the spines of all who witnessed the battle.


    The clash between the two dragons felt like a cataclysm, a battle that could tear the heavens and earth apart.


    "Roar!"


    The Thunder Dragon let out a furious roar, its massive maw, formed from pure lightning, biting into the surging waves.


    Azura''s Hydro Dragon thrashed its enormous body, trying to resist. But no matter how hard it fought, it couldn''t withstand the relentless bites of the Thunder Dragon.


    Thunder rumbled, and the sky was filled with blinding light.


    Amid the majestic dragon roars, there was a hint of a wild beast''s savage growl.


    Even though Azura continuously poured her spiritual energy into the Hydro Dragon, it struggled to regenerate under the relentless assault. The waves gathered faster and faster, but even then, half of the Hydro Dragon''s head couldn''t reform. It could only barely hold its ground with its broken body.


    "So this is the power of the tribulation!"


    The oppressive force rippled outward, and as the onlookers heard the terrifying dragon roars, they couldn''t help but feel waves of fear and awe wash over them.


    Only such a terrifying tribulation could truly showcase the overwhelming might of the heavens.


    But with such devastating power, how could anyone possibly survive this tribulation?


    At that moment, as the Hydro Dragon was on the verge of collapse, a serious expression flashed across Azura''s face. She had no choice but to use her final trump card.


    A pale blue orb floated out from her mouth, transforming into a sharp arrow that shot into the sky with incredible speed. sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Swoosh.


    The water droplet merged with the ocean, and in an instant, the once-defeated waves began to change.


    Moments later, the Hydro Dragon''s head slowly reformed, and in its mouth, it held the pale blue orb, now glowing brilliantly.


    The dragon''s roar shook the heavens, and a radiant golden light began to shine from the horns on Azura''s head.


    The Ancestral Dragon Bloodline flowed through her veins, and as her horns glowed with golden light, her long, silky hair began to shimmer with a faint blue hue.


    In just a few moments, the tips of her hair had completely turned blue.


    The two dragon horns atop Azura''s head flared with brilliant light as she formed a series of hand seals. The immense power of her bloodline surged into the Hydro Dragon above her. The pale blue dragon pearl seemed to connect their energies, binding them together.


    Thunder roared, but the lightning strikes were finally held at bay, suspended in midair.


    This move alone was enough to show Azura''s unwavering resolve.


    No one could have imagined that such a small figure could be so stubborn, unleashing a power far beyond what she had shown before.


    If anyone had doubted Azura''s claim to the title of Dragon King before, there was no room for skepticism now.


    However...


    Even though the Hydro Dragon surged forward, it struggled to maintain balance against the seemingly endless barrage of lightning. The golden light from Azura''s dragon horns, a symbol of the Dragon King''s authority, began to dim. Some onlookers noticed that the glow atop her head was fading, and it seemed as though she was bearing the weight of a mountain.


    Azura''s body began to tremble, unable to withstand the immense pressure.


    Crack. Crack.


    The ground beneath her feet started to fracture and crumble, spiderweb-like cracks spreading outward. The situation had become dire.


    The air felt thick, almost frozen in time, as countless eyes focused on the sky above.


    "Finally, the moment we''ve been waiting for. Azura is completely occupied with the tribulation��she has no way to defend herself. If we can disrupt her, even if we can''t kill her outright, the tribulation will finish her off."


    "The Dragon King''s death will finally be avenged. Azura, today you die!"


    Suddenly, two figures shot into the sky.


    Their faces were covered in dragon scales, and horns protruded from their heads.


    Though these two dragons hadn''t reached the level of a Dragon King, they were both powerful cultivators at the Ocean''s Gate stage!


    "They''re from the Shrine of the Frost Dragon in the northern glaciers!"


    An elder dragon shouted in alarm.


    These two were ancient dragons who had long guarded the Shrine of the Frost Dragon in the northern glaciers, and their strength was not to be underestimated. Their sudden appearance at this moment could only mean one thing��they were here to exact revenge on Azura for the Frost Dragon King.


    The two dragons accelerated, their speed terrifying as they closed in on Azura.


    "This is bad! There''s no time!"


    Dragons were already incredibly fast, and with their Ocean''s Gate cultivation, their speed was now beyond what anyone else could intercept.


    Azura was in the midst of enduring an unprecedented tribulation. If she were interrupted, even if she didn''t die at the hands of these two dragons, she would surely perish under the tribulation!


    "You dared to bring such misery to our Frost Dragon King��Azura, prepare to die!"


    The two dragons hurtled toward Azura at breakneck speed, their long blades gleaming with the hatred of their dragon bloodline, infused with immense spiritual energy.


    "As long as we can land a hit, even if it doesn''t kill her outright, Azura will be doomed!"


    Their eyes locked onto Azura, convinced that victory was within their grasp.


    But as their blades descended, they suddenly realized something was wrong. No matter how hard they tried, their blades couldn''t move forward even an inch.


    "Break!"


    With a furious roar, the two dragons unleashed the full power of their blades, golden dragon energy swirling around them, their strength overwhelming.


    Yet, as their blades struck, a gray mist blocked their path, completely halting their advance.


    The two blades hung suspended in midair, unable to move. Even pulling them back was impossible.


    "How is this possible? Who... who is it?"


    The two dragons'' eyes widened in shock as they stared ahead.


    Standing before them was a single figure.


    But this lone figure filled them with a deep, primal fear, shaking them to their core.

 Chapter 256 - 256: The strongest Dragon King on the entire continent of Elant!

    "Timothy!"


    The dragons knew all too well who Timothy was��the same Timothy who, alongside Goddess Sylvia, had personally taken down the Frost Dragon King.


    But still...


    As they stared at his figure, fear crept into their eyes.


    They had heard rumors about Timothy''s strength, but they were Ocean''s Gate too. So why, in front of him, couldn''t they even lift their blades?


    What kind of power was this?


    Before they could figure it out, a gray mist suddenly spread out around them.


    They saw it clearly��Timothy, facing their direction, casually clenched his fist.


    But that seemingly effortless motion unleashed a roaring wind, filling the air with an overwhelming force. Even the space around them seemed to warp and tremble.


    Looking at him again, the two dragons felt as if they were staring at an insurmountable mountain.


    Majestic. Terrifying.


    They were both part of Ocean''s Gate, yet the gap between their strength and Timothy''s was beyond comparison.


    "If we could just touch her..."


    They struggled desperately, but found themselves completely unable to break free, let alone get anywhere near Azura.


    At that moment, they saw a cold glint flash in Timothy''s eyes.


    Without hesitation, he struck.


    Boom!


    A golden light filled the sky, and with a deafening crash, the two dragons were utterly powerless. All they could do was watch as a massive golden hand descended from the clouds.


    The moment their bodies collided with it, a powerful shockwave swept over them, and they were instantly crushed, plummeting to the ground.


    They crashed from the clouds, slamming into the earth, leaving a massive crater in their wake.


    Dust billowed everywhere, and everyone who witnessed the scene was left in stunned silence.


    To crush two veteran Ocean''s Gate dragons so effortlessly��just how terrifying was Timothy''s power?


    They had thought there was no way to save Azura, but what had just happened was beyond anyone''s expectations.


    "Roar!"


    The Thunder Dragon was still roaring, swallowing the massive waves in front of it.


    Azura''s spiritual energy was clearly weakening as she struggled to hold on.


    But out of the corner of her eye, she saw everything that had just happened.


    Timothy had stepped in without hesitation, standing up for her.


    With Timothy by her side, for some reason, she felt a strange sense of peace.


    "To think I was so dead set against forming a pet contract with this human at first," Azura muttered to herself with a wry smile, shaking her head.


    Lightning had already begun to break through the shield formed by the Hydro Dragon, crackling dangerously close to her.


    But even in this dire situation, Azura turned to look at Timothy.


    A small, sweet smile tugged at the corners of her lips.


    "Focus on dealing with the tribulation. Why are you looking at me?"


    Timothy''s voice broke through, and Azura couldn''t help but laugh.


    Sweat, born of exhaustion, trickled down her forehead.


    But when she turned back around, even as she faced the endless storm clouds and the sky filled with lightning, the fear that had once gripped her seemed to vanish.


    She was facing the most powerful lightning tribulation she had ever encountered, one that no one else could interfere with. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But with Timothy standing behind her, Azura felt completely fearless.


    "Alright then, if you''re coming, bring it on! Let''s see if this Dragon King can be taken down by a mere tribulation!"


    Her voice still had a bit of that childish tone, but this time, Azura radiated the full majesty of a Dragon King.


    Suddenly, she reached into her tattered pouch and pulled out a Golden Scale Dragon Carp.


    And then...


    Nom.


    Without hesitation, she ate it.


    "That''s a Golden Scale Dragon Carp! It really is a Golden Scale Dragon Carp!"


    Seeing this, the surrounding dragons erupted into a frenzy.


    Humans might not understand, but for every dragon, the existence of the Golden Scale Dragon Carp was something they could only dream of.


    The carp had the power to enhance the purity of a dragon''s bloodline, something every dragon valued above all else. For any dragon, obtaining a Golden Scale Dragon Carp was worth risking everything.


    But for nearly a century, there hadn''t been a single rumor of anyone finding one.


    And yet, Azura had actually found one!


    "Could it be that Azura''s terrifying bloodline is connected to the Golden Scale Dragon Carp?"


    "No way. Azura''s bloodline is already so close to the ancestral level. To reach that point, even if you searched the entire continent of Elant, you wouldn''t find enough of them."


    As they watched the faint golden glow trickling from Azura''s mouth, many dragons felt their mouths water, some even drooling without realizing it.


    "This girl..."


    Timothy couldn''t help but laugh, shaking his head in disbelief. He never would''ve guessed that Azura had secretly stashed away a Golden Scale Dragon Carp.


    Unbelievable. Even though she had gulped it down like it was nothing, it seemed Azura had hidden most of the carp for herself.


    "Roar!"


    A majestic dragon roar echoed across the sky.


    It came from Azura.


    With the bloodline of the Golden Scale Dragon Carp now coursing through her, Azura unleashed her full power.


    This time, there was no turning back.


    Even in the face of the tribulation, she wouldn''t retreat a single step.


    Countless people had once mocked her, saying she wasn''t worthy of the Dragon King title.


    But now, Azura had made up her mind. Not only would she defend her position as Dragon King, but she would also make sure the entire world knew her strength.


    There would be only one Dragon King in the seas��her. And one day, she would become the strongest Dragon King on the entire continent of Elant!


    Her eyes, shining like stars, were filled with determination.


    Looking up at the sky again, there was no longer any trace of fear in Azura''s gaze.


    All that remained was an unshakable fighting spirit!


    The golden light on her dragon horns flared brightly.


    As if answering her call, the Hydro Dragon, with a pale blue water droplet in its mouth, let out a thunderous roar, releasing a dragon''s might far stronger than before.


    Bathed in brilliant golden light, it shot into the sky, colliding head-on with the Thunder Dragon.


    Boom!


    The power unleashed by the two dragons was nothing short of terrifying.


    A majestic force rippled outward, sending gusts of wind sweeping across the sky, even tearing apart the clouds with its sheer intensity.


    Unlike before, this time, the Hydro Dragon had the upper hand.


    Azura''s gaze remained sharp, her expression unwavering.


    Though her spiritual energy was running low, she had already put everything on the line, pouring all her strength into this one final strike.


    Boom!


    Lightning flashed and thunder roared, but the Thunder Dragon was now being pushed back, step by step.


    The clouds churned and rumbled, as if venting their frustration.


    But no matter how much they raged, they could no longer stop Azura''s power.


    "Roar!"


    The Ancestral Dragon Bloodline, the bloodline of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    With a commanding shout, Azura''s voice reverberated through the air, and the Hydro Dragon opened its massive jaws, biting down.


    Even the Thunder Dragon, formed from countless bolts of lightning, was finally devoured in one bite!

 Chapter 257 - 257: because we’re… um… bigger

    The sky was still filled with a lingering, oppressive force.


    Countless bolts of lightning, once fierce and overwhelming, now hung limply in the air. The Thunder Dragon, which had embodied the might of the heavens, had completely dissipated.


    "Azura made it through the tribulation!"


    The dark clouds stretched for miles, still refusing to disperse. Even now, the remnants of the heavenly power within the clouds inspired awe in anyone who looked up.


    But it was precisely because of this that the scene before them was even more astonishing.


    No one had ever witnessed such a terrifying Ocean''s Gate lightning tribulation before.


    And yet, Azura had endured this overwhelming force with nothing but her own body.


    A Dragon King with such a pure Ancestral Dragon bloodline hadn''t appeared in countless millennia.


    As the vast spiritual energy, as boundless as the ocean, gathered from all directions and surged into Azura''s body, every dragon present stood in solemn silence.


    They all knew very well.


    This time, Azura had shattered the curse that had plagued the dragon race for generations, reaching an unprecedented level of power.


    But at that moment, Azura''s small frame could no longer bear the strain of the immense spiritual energy she had just absorbed.


    Her eyelashes fluttered weakly, and her eyes slowly closed in exhaustion. She began to fall gently from the sky.


    In a flash, Timothy appeared and caught Azura in his arms.


    As if she had found a warm and safe place to rest, Azura curled up slightly in his embrace.


    A soft, contented smile appeared on her lips, and she drifted into a deep sleep, like a baby peacefully slumbering in Timothy''s arms.


    "��"


    For a long moment, the dragons watching this scene were too stunned to react.


    They had almost forgotten that Azura had already formed a pet contract with Timothy.


    To break through to such a pure bloodline, something that hadn''t been seen in millennia, was already hard for many to believe.


    But after the tribulation, not just the dragons of Elant, but even those who had once been enemies of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, now held Azura in reverence and awe.


    Yet here she was, the one they all revered, the one destined to become the strongest Dragon King in thousands of years, lying softly in Timothy''s arms.


    Like a little girl, peacefully asleep.


    The dragons exchanged bewildered glances, feeling utterly dumbfounded.


    "The Ocean Dragon King is so powerful, but�� why does she seem kind of cute too?"


    "Damn it, Azura is our Dragon King! If anyone''s going to hold her, it should be one of us dragons!"


    That serene, sleeping expression not only won over every dragon present, but also left countless practitioners feeling a deep sense of frustration.


    Why did Timothy get all the luck?


    That small, soft body��just imagining how it must feel to hold her was enough to drive them crazy.


    But now, only Timothy could enjoy that privilege. It was just too unfair!


    "What''s wrong with these people��"


    Timothy suddenly noticed the gazes around him, filled with jealousy, envy, and barely concealed frustration. He couldn''t help but feel a bit exasperated.


    Why were they jealous of him holding his own pet?


    If they saw him holding Goddess Sylvia, wouldn''t they lose their minds?


    "Though, to be fair, she does feel pretty nice to hold."


    Like cradling a soft, plush doll, Timothy couldn''t help but smile as he looked down at the peacefully sleeping Azura in his arms.


    But then��


    He noticed something strange.


    A faint, ethereal shadow was flickering around Azura''s body.


    Within that shadow, her long hair had turned a pale blue, and her body had grown to the size of a young woman.


    Her figure was now slender and graceful, with curves that could no longer be described as underdeveloped.


    But just as quickly as the shadow appeared, it vanished.


    As if it had never been there at all, leaving only Timothy as the sole witness to what had just happened.


    "Could this be the second form Azura mentioned before?" Timothy couldn''t help but feel a surge of curiosity.


    At that moment, dark clouds gathered in the sky, casting a heavy shadow over everything.


    Near the Sky Sanctuary, practitioners from various sects had come to witness this sacred event, along with dragons from all over.


    Figures began to emerge from the crowd.


    There were dragons, Sea Folk from the depths, and even members of the Sea Serpent clan.


    All of them had taken on human forms, their bodies adorned with scales that symbolized their status.


    They stood solemnly, gazing at Timothy and the Azura in his arms.


    Then, as if on cue, they all bowed their heads in reverence.


    Under the vast expanse of dark clouds, aside from the howling winds that swept across the land, there was an eerie silence.


    Tens of thousands of dragons, Sea Folk, and Sea Serpents bowed their heads in unison.


    The sight was grand and awe-inspiring, filling the air with a sense of reverence. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Azura."


    This Dragon King, who looked so small and adorable, and had formed a contract with Timothy, was destined to become the strongest Dragon King the continent of Elant had seen in millennia!


    "So, what kind of person is Timothy, to have a Dragon King this powerful as his pet?"


    "It''s insane! I''m starting to think that the rumors about Timothy slaying two Holy Emperors weren''t just luck or coincidence."


    "And the most important thing is, I''ve heard that Goddess Sylvia��"


    "Shh."


    For a moment, the hearts of all the practitioners were in turmoil.


    But the ones most shaken were the older dragons, those who had lived for over a century and held high status.


    "The Golden Scale Dragon Carp."


    To the dragon race, the Golden Scale Dragon Carp was the most precious creature in existence.


    For years, dragons across countless seas had searched tirelessly, but none had ever found a trace of the Golden Scale Dragon Carp.


    Some within the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon had even begun to believe that the Golden Scale Dragon Carp had gone extinct, completely wiped from existence.


    But today, they had seen one with their own eyes.


    Azura''s Ancestral Dragon bloodline had always been pure, but it had never reached the level it was at now.


    Which meant��


    "Could it be that this human disciple has not just one, but multiple Golden Scale Dragon Carps? Just how many secrets is he hiding?"


    They dared not voice these terrifying thoughts aloud, but as they looked at Timothy, the older dragons couldn''t help but show a hint of fear in their eyes.


    ��


    After a long while, the practitioners and dragons who had gathered began to slowly disperse.


    Holding the peacefully sleeping Azura, Timothy was about to head back to his room.


    But just then, several graceful figures hurried after him.


    These figures were all young women from the Sea Serpent clan, and leading them was none other than Sylphina from Blooming Hall.


    "Sir, please wait a moment."


    With a few equally beautiful Sea Serpent girls in tow, Sylphina caught up to him.


    Though they hadn''t known each other for long, Timothy had a good impression of Sylphina, so he asked, "What brings you here?"


    "I''ve been sent by the dragons to take care of the injured Dragon King," Sylphina quickly replied.


    "Why would the dragons send you to take care of her?" Timothy asked, puzzled.


    The Sea Serpent clan, due to their impure bloodline, were not held in high regard by the dragons.


    It wasn''t that Timothy looked down on them.


    But the dragons had always been extremely proud of their bloodline and obsessed with maintaining their dignity.


    Logically, they would never send members of the Sea Serpent clan, with their diluted bloodline, to the Sky Sanctuary to care for Azura.


    Even though Timothy had a decent relationship with Sylphina and the other Sea Serpent girls from Blooming Hall, this situation didn''t seem to align with the dragons'' usual behavior.


    "Well�� I��"


    Hearing his question, Sylphina bit her lip, clearly embarrassed.


    Normally so composed and decisive, she now seemed hesitant, her cheeks flushing slightly.


    The girls behind her also looked deeply uncomfortable, their eyes darting around as they avoided Timothy''s gaze entirely.


    It seemed like Sylphina had to muster a great deal of courage before she finally, after a long pause, forced herself to speak the truth.


    "The reason the dragons sent us to take care of the Dragon King is�� because we''re�� um�� bigger."


    Timothy: "Huh?"

 Chapter 258 - 258: This taste!

    "Big? What do you mean by big?" Timothy thought for a moment.


    He glanced at Azura, whose chest was as flat as a runway, then shifted his gaze to Sylphina and the other Sea Serpent girls.


    In an instant, he understood completely.


    "So that''s what you meant by big!" Timothy sighed, rubbing his forehead in exasperation.


    No wonder the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, which was usually so obsessed with bloodline purity, had sent Sylphina and her fellow Sea Serpent clan members to take care of Azura. Their real objective wasn''t Azura at all��this whole "taking care of" thing was clearly aimed at him.


    With a sigh, Timothy suddenly realized that maybe it wasn''t entirely Azura''s fault for knowing all those inappropriate, risqu�� things. After all, the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, for all its grandeur, seemed to be filled with people who were anything but proper.


    "Am I�� not big enough?"


    Seeing Timothy sigh, Sylphina''s face showed a hint of panic.


    She looked both embarrassed and a little insecure.


    Her head lowered, and her eyes shimmered with unshed tears, filled with guilt and self-doubt.


    She nervously tugged at the hem of her clothes, which, despite being thin, unintentionally accentuated her rather graceful curves.


    While she wasn''t as flawless as a goddess��


    There was no denying it��she was, indeed, big.


    The Sea Serpent clan really was a strange race��


    Timothy awkwardly cleared his throat and waved his hand. "Alright, alright. If you really want to take care of Azura, then come with me."


    Sylphina and the other Sea Serpent girls froze for a moment.


    When they realized that Timothy had just given them permission, their faces lit up with joy.


    For them, this was a rare and precious opportunity.


    The Sea Serpent clan had long been marginalized by other races, feared by the beast clans, and looked down upon by the dragons.


    But if they could successfully care for Azura, perhaps their long-exiled Sea Serpent clan might finally gain the protection of the dragons.


    Who would''ve thought that the Sea Serpent clan would owe Timothy twice now?


    Sylphina couldn''t help but show a look of gratitude as she quickly led the others to follow him.


    Looking at the peacefully sleeping Azura in Timothy''s arms, she asked with concern, "Sir, why don''t you let us take care of the Dragon King? While our cultivation isn''t as strong as yours, we''re quite skilled in healing magic that can help restore spiritual energy."


    "No need, I''ve got my own way," Timothy replied firmly.


    "You have another method?" Sylphina asked, clearly curious. sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, while the Sea Serpent clan wasn''t particularly powerful, they were known for their proficiency in healing magic.


    "Food will do the trick," Timothy said with a slight smile, carrying Azura into the wooden cabin.


    Others might not know, but Timothy was well aware of Azura''s personality.


    As long as there was food, no matter how badly she was hurt, she could recover.


    "Something nourishing��"


    Timothy began searching through the system''s marketplace.


    Before long, he found a creature called the Rainbow Fowl.


    This exotic beast, worth a full ten skill points each, could replenish blood and energy, healing injuries at an incredible rate. Its effects were comparable to an eighth-tier spiritual medicine.


    And such a rare creature had never even appeared on the continent of Elant.


    Timothy hesitated for a moment.


    Considering Azura had just endured the lightning tribulation, he figured this could be a reward for her.


    With a quick motion, Timothy summoned two Rainbow Fowl from the void.


    When Sylphina saw them, curiosity flickered in her eyes. It was her first time seeing such strange creatures. More importantly, she could sense something unusual about them.


    "Senior, what are you planning to do with these?" she asked, puzzled.


    Without thinking, Timothy replied, "I''m gonna make some�� chicken."


    "Make chicken?"


    "Yeah, uh, you know�� cook it."


    Realizing how that might''ve sounded, Timothy felt a bit awkward.


    "I can''t believe you''re going to cook chicken. Will that really help Azura? You''re amazing!"


    "Wow, I want to learn how to cook chicken like you! Do you think you could teach me? I''d love to try cooking chicken too��"


    Meanwhile, a few of the Sea Serpent girls standing behind Sylphina started whispering among themselves.


    "��"


    Timothy fell silent, feeling a bit speechless.


    Why does this feel�� a little weird?


    "Whatever, saving Azura is more important."


    Although Azura wasn''t seriously injured, she had just gone through the Ocean''s Gate lightning tribulation. If she could stabilize her cultivation now, it would be hugely beneficial for her future.


    Timothy didn''t waste any more time and quickly began displaying his rather extraordinary cooking skills.


    No fancy tools were needed.


    Just a simple stove and a splash of oil.


    In an instant, the oil in the pan began to sizzle.


    [Ding! Processing Rainbow Fowl��1 skill point per bird.]


    The system''s voice chimed in, eager as ever.


    "Man, this system really will charge for anything��"


    Timothy now fully understood��his system was a bona fide "rip-off artist."


    "Fine, fine, just handle it for me."


    He handed the two birds over to the system, and soon enough, their heads were chopped off, feet removed, and the notoriously difficult-to-clean Rainbow Fowl were prepped, spotless, and ready to cook.


    Coating them in a layer of flour, Timothy expertly tossed the two birds into the pan.


    The sound of frying filled the air, and the mouthwatering aroma began to spread.


    But this time, with the help of spiritual energy, Timothy had a new idea.


    As the chicken fried to a golden, crispy perfection, Timothy used his spiritual power to lift them out of the oil.


    He made a small incision and injected cheese, which he had exchanged from the system''s marketplace, into the birds.


    "Cheese-stuffed fried chicken."


    He''d never had it before, but just thinking about it, he knew it couldn''t taste bad.


    Sizzle.


    After a quick second fry to seal everything in, the two fried Rainbow Fowl were finally done.


    Looking over at the still-sleeping Azura, Timothy noticed her nose twitching involuntarily.


    And�� was that a bit of drool at the corner of her mouth? It seemed like even in her dreams, she was already craving the food.


    "This one''s for Azura. You guys can have the other one."


    Timothy placed the second fried chicken on a plate and handed it to Sylphina.


    "Are you sure�� we can have this?"


    Sylphina was in disbelief. The aroma was so tempting, but she also knew that this strange-looking chicken had to be incredibly valuable.


    "Yeah, go ahead. Don''t be shy."


    Timothy nodded.


    With his reassurance, Sylphina finally dared to take the plate.


    Staring at the fried chicken, her eyes practically sparkled.


    She glanced at Timothy, then at the still-sleeping Azura, before finally gathering the courage to tear off a piece of the chicken.


    The crispy skin and tender meat melted in her mouth, the flavor so perfect it nearly overwhelmed her senses.


    "This taste!"


    In that moment, Sylphina''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Not only was the chicken crispy on the outside and juicy on the inside, but the rich, gooey cheese oozed out as well.


    Having never tasted cheese before, Sylphina was caught off guard. She hadn''t expected something like that inside, and a bit of the white cheese dribbled down the corner of her mouth.


    With a bit of cheese still on her lips, and completely lost in the deliciousness, Sylphina''s eyes glazed over slightly as she softly murmured, "Senior''s�� chicken is just amazing!"


    But just then, Sylvia happened to walk in from outside.


    And she saw the scene unfold right in front of her��

 Chapter 259 - 259: Classic Azura

    "Senior''s... chicken is just amazing!"


    Sylphina''s voice echoed through the wooden cabin, but the air seemed to freeze. S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn''t just her words that made the atmosphere awkward.


    At that moment, Sylphina had a bit of thick, white cheese at the corner of her mouth. Her eyes were glazed over in a daze, clearly lost in the deliciousness of the fried chicken. Her cheeks were even slightly flushed.


    Anyone walking in on this scene would probably get the wrong idea.


    "I told you my... dish was good, didn''t I?"


    Timothy had just finished washing his hands, but as soon as he looked up, he saw Sylvia standing at the door, and Sylphina, still in her food-induced trance, off to the side.


    "Holy crap!"


    This was definitely not what Timothy had expected.


    "Timothy, do you have anything you''d like to explain?"


    Sylvia''s lips curled into a seductive yet slightly chilling smile.


    Though it was embarrassing to admit, she hadn''t known before, but now��


    The once warm and cozy atmosphere was now tinged with a faint, almost imperceptible killing intent.


    "Babe, let me explain!"


    Timothy awkwardly took a step back.


    "You think I''ll believe you? If you don''t give me a good explanation today, I won''t let this slide!"


    "Then at least hear me out!"


    "I don''t want to hear it!"


    "Huh?"


    "Ahhh��"


    The cabin was soon filled with the sound of Timothy''s desperate cries.


    "Goddess is so scary."


    "Goddess is so bold."


    "��"


    The brutal scene unfolding before them made the Sea Serpent girls shiver in fear.


    No wonder the goddess had been single for over six hundred years.


    Good thing it was Timothy. Anyone else probably wouldn''t have survived this!


    ��


    Half an hour later, Timothy, with a trickle of blood at the corner of his mouth, had finally managed to calm things down.


    Thankfully, the aroma of fried chicken still lingered in the air, and with the other Sea Serpent girls as witnesses, the awkward situation from earlier was somewhat explained. Otherwise, it would''ve been impossible to clear up the misunderstanding.


    "You''re telling me that white stuff at the corner of her mouth was some weird food called... cheese?"


    Sylvia stared at Timothy, clearly still skeptical.


    "Of course! If you don''t believe me, babe, try it yourself."


    Timothy pulled out some cheese, heated it by the fire, and handed it to Sylvia.


    She eyed the strange, gooey substance for a long moment before finally deciding to give it a try.


    As she tasted it, the cheese had a sweet, salty flavor. It wasn''t exactly delicious, but there was something oddly appealing about it.


    Especially the stretchy texture��


    Suddenly, Sylvia took a step forward, moving right up to Sylphina.


    Without warning, she leaned in and quickly licked the white substance from the corner of Sylphina''s mouth.


    "G-Goddess, what are you doing?!"


    Sylphina jumped in shock, immediately stepping back, her face turning bright red with embarrassment.


    "Hmm, it''s definitely the same taste."


    Only then did Sylvia nod, finally convinced by Timothy''s explanation.


    "Hmph! �q(�s^�t)�r


    You really scared me. Fine, I''ll admit I misjudged this time, so I''ll let you off the hook," Sylvia huffed, turning her head away in a mix of frustration and embarrassment.


    "But, babe, what did you think that white stuff was?" Timothy suddenly asked, his curiosity getting the better of him.


    "I thought it was��"


    Sylvia started to respond instinctively, but her words trailed off.


    Her eyes darted around nervously, clearly flustered. Those usually calm, icy eyes were now avoiding his gaze, as she tried to come up with an explanation. "I thought it was�� it was��"


    But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t think of anything else it could''ve been. After all, there was no such thing as milk or cheese on the continent of Elant.


    And her real assumption��


    How could she possibly say something so embarrassing out loud?!


    "Ugh! You''re coming to my chambers tonight! I''ll let you off the hook for the big offense, but don''t think you''re getting away with the small one!"


    At this point, Sylvia''s usually pale skin was flushed a deep red, her embarrassment clear. She tugged at Timothy''s collar with a final show of authority before turning on her heel and practically fleeing the scene.


    "And how exactly are you planning to punish me?" Timothy asked, pretending to be scared.


    "On top."


    Her voice trembled slightly with embarrassment as she said those two words.


    Then, in a flash, she disappeared out the door.


    "On top��"


    "Wow, the goddess is so bold��"


    The meaning behind her words didn''t escape the sharp minds of the Sea Serpent girls.


    They exchanged glances, their faces heating up as they replayed Sylvia''s bold declaration in their minds. Their cheeks flushed, and they couldn''t help but feel a little flustered.


    "This is a powerful tonic from our Sea Serpent tribe. Senior, please take it. It''s only as effective as a fourth-tier spiritual medicine, but it''s better than nothing."


    "I also have a rare herb passed down from my father. I was saving it for my future husband, but�� since it''s for Goddess Sylvia, you should take it."


    "This pill strengthens the body, though it''s a bit cheap. I hope you won''t mind, Senior."


    After Sylvia left, one by one, the Sea Serpent girls began offering Timothy their most treasured items, each more sincere than the last.


    Their gazes all seemed to focus on Timothy''s lower back, their eyes filled with concern, as if they were holding back tears.


    "I''m not weak!" Timothy screamed internally.


    But no matter how much he wanted to protest, his words felt hollow.


    After all, who could possibly not feel a little weak after facing the mighty Goddess Sylvia?


    And besides, she did say she''d be on top��


    The girls'' earnest, tear-filled eyes were all fixed on him.


    Faced with their genuine concern, Timothy could only sigh and accept their gifts, not wanting to disappoint them.


    At that moment, Timothy realized just how important it was to reach the Holy Emperor level as quickly as possible.


    If he didn''t, it wouldn''t be long before rumors of "Timothy''s frailty" spread across the entire continent of Elant.


    "Why do I feel like Senior Timothy''s comprehension and strength have improved again?"


    "It does seem that way��"


    "Keep going, Senior! You can do it!"


    Led by Xiangyang, the Sea Serpent girls clenched their fists, their eyes filled with encouragement and admiration for Timothy.


    Timothy: "��"


    He sighed deeply. He had no idea what to say to these well-meaning but somewhat naive Sea Serpent girls.


    "So fragrant�� so good��"


    Just then, a soft voice broke the silence.


    Azura, who had been asleep for a long time, finally stirred.


    Her small body trembled slightly, but she didn''t open her eyes. It seemed she was still in a half-asleep, half-awake state, almost like she was sleepwalking.


    Even in her dreamlike state, Azura''s nose twitched, clearly picking up the scent of the fried chicken in the room.


    "Mmm, I want a bite��"


    Still asleep, Azura raised her arm, moving purely on instinct. She reached out, grabbed the fried chicken from the table, and brought it to her mouth.


    Crunch, crunch. "Mmm, so good��"


    She chewed on the crispy chicken, murmuring contentedly in her sleep.


    All of this was done unconsciously, purely driven by her instincts.


    Timothy: "��"


    At this moment, in this situation��


    He could only think of one thing to say: Classic Azura.

 Chapter 260 - 260: Oh yeah? Then go ahead, kiss me

    Dreaming of Fried Chicken


    The spiritual energy from the Rainbow Fowl flowed steadily into Azura''s body, healing the injuries she had sustained from the lightning tribulation.


    As her body gradually recovered, Azura finally opened her eyes.


    "Huh?"


    She stared in mild confusion at the large piece of fried chicken in her mouth.


    "What was I just doing? I think I got knocked out by the lightning, and then��"


    The aroma of the fried chicken filled the air.


    "Whatever!"


    Faced with such an irresistibly delicious smell, Azura had no intention of thinking about anything else.


    After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, she immediately began devouring the chicken with gusto.


    Wings, drumsticks, breast, even the tail��


    Slurp~


    Before long, her fingers and lips were glistening with oil, and all that remained in front of her was a pile of bare chicken bones.


    Only then did she reluctantly wipe her mouth.


    After all, she had the natural advantage of being a dragon��no matter how much she ate, she''d never gain weight!


    Feeling smug, Azura lifted her head, but her expression quickly turned awkward.


    She had been so focused on enjoying the fried chicken that she completely forgot to check her surroundings.


    It was only now that she realized Timothy and the Sea Serpent women had been watching her the entire time.


    It was like a public humiliation for the Dragon King!


    Timothy didn''t seem to care, but there was no way she could lose face in front of the Sea Serpent women.


    "Ahem, this was just an accident, an accident! I don''t usually act like a kid who''s obsessed with food," Azura coughed, trying to assert her dignity as a dragon.


    But she couldn''t help but notice the look of disdain on Timothy''s face, as if he didn''t take her seriously at all.


    The Sea Serpent women nearby couldn''t hold back their laughter, covering their mouths with their sleeves as they giggled.


    She was the Ocean Dragon King, for crying out loud! She had a prestigious status among the dragons!


    Azura fumed internally. "Damn it, I''m the Dragon King! At least give me a little respect in front of others!"


    But just as she was about to finish her sentence, she suddenly felt Timothy''s hand gently rest on top of her head.


    "After eating that chicken, how do you feel? Has your body recovered?"


    For some reason, Timothy''s voice sounded especially gentle today.


    Azura took a moment to check her body, and sure enough, she felt as if she had been bathed in holy water��refreshed and completely healed. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The scars left by the lightning tribulation had vanished, and even her shaky progress toward the Ocean''s Gate realm had stabilized.


    "Wait, I''ve already reached Ocean''s Gate!"


    It wasn''t until now that Azura remembered the most important thing.


    She recalled how, when Timothy had first taken her away from the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, he had promised the old dragon that he could help her reach Ocean''s Gate within a year.


    She hadn''t expected to get there so quickly.


    Reaching Ocean''s Gate had always been Azura''s goal, something she had longed for.


    But for some reason, this time, she couldn''t feel the same joy she usually would.


    By now, she and Timothy had been bound by their contract for�� one, two, five, four��


    Azura started counting on her fingers, but her head began to spin.


    She couldn''t quite keep track, but she knew that most of the year had already passed.


    ''After a year, will I really leave Timothy and return to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon to become the Ocean Dragon King?''


    Thinking about this, Azura felt a small pang of sadness.


    Looking down at the scattered chicken bones on the table, Azura could still smell the rich aroma of fried chicken lingering in the room.


    Without Timothy, there wouldn''t be any more delicious Golden Scale Dragon Carp or fried chicken to enjoy.


    And besides��


    "Wait, what am I even thinking?!"


    Snapping back to reality, Azura was startled by her own thoughts.


    "Hmph, I''m the mighty Dragon King! Once this contract is over, there''s no way I''ll keep being some human''s pet. When I return to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon as the Dragon King, I can eat whatever I want, whenever I want. That''ll be true freedom!"


    She tried to convince herself, lifting her head slightly in an attempt to appear indifferent.


    But as she felt the warmth of Timothy''s hand resting on her head, her gaze softened, and her mind wandered.


    All those things she had just told herself? Completely forgotten.


    She couldn''t help but recall the moment during her tribulation when Timothy had stepped in, swiftly killing two old dragons that had been lurking, waiting to strike. His intervention had given her the confidence to face the heavenly tribulation head-on, leading to her eventual victory.


    Under the warmth of his hand, Azura felt an unexpected sense of peace.


    It was as if, with this hand protecting her, nothing could ever harm her.


    Suddenly, Azura dove into Timothy''s chest, wrapping her arms tightly around his waist, her face snuggling deeply into him.


    "Ahem, what''s gotten into you?"


    Timothy was caught off guard by the sudden gesture. It was the first time he''d seen the usually carefree Azura act like this.


    "Nothing, I just felt like hugging you."


    "Why don''t you go hug some fried chicken then?"


    "I already ate all the chicken."


    Timothy pretended to be shocked. "Hiss~ Don''t tell me you''re planning to eat me next?"


    "As if!"


    Azura, who had been trying to show some affection, was now completely flustered by his teasing. "Ugh, I''m the Dragon King, and I''m hugging you! How dare you act like I''m bothering you!"


    "Dragon King? Have you forgotten who''s the master and who''s the pet here?" Timothy teased.


    Azura wasn''t about to back down. "So what if I''m the pet? Who says pets can''t fight back? Even subordinates can kiss their bosses!"


    Timothy smirked. "Oh yeah? Then go ahead, kiss me."


    "You think I won''t? Watch me!"


    Azura stood on her tiptoes, but quickly realized that no matter how much she stretched, she could barely reach Timothy''s waist, let alone his face.


    No matter how hard she tried, it was hopeless.


    "You''re bullying a 200-year-old kid! This is too much, way too much!"


    Feeling utterly defeated, Azura''s eyes welled up with tears as she hugged Timothy even tighter, her frustration evident.


    After crossing the Ocean''s Gate, the tips of her hair had taken on a faint blue hue, softly draping down like a dense forest, offering a sense of safety and comfort.


    Gradually, the defiant tears in Azura''s eyes began to fade.


    Still holding onto Timothy''s waist, she turned her head slightly, resting it gently against him.


    It was still so warm. Still so comforting.


    She closed her eyes softly, feeling Timothy''s hand once again rest on hers.


    Then, he gently ruffled her hair.


    That soft, soothing sensation felt really nice.


    In the quiet of the small cabin, everything seemed to fall into a peaceful silence.


    The tips of her hair subtly deepened into a more beautiful shade of blue, and Azura slowly relaxed, her body easing into a state of calm.


    A sweet smile unknowingly crept onto her lips.


    It was as if today had made her even happier than eating ten Golden Scale Dragon Carps.

 Chapter 261 - 261: Like... cotton candy

    It was nighttime, and Azura, along with the other Sea Serpent girls, had already left.


    "Go to the sleeping quarters? Hmph, not a chance."


    Hiding in his room, Timothy pulled out his brush and paper, his mind already made up.


    Even though Sylvia''s eyes had shimmered with a soft, heart-melting beauty as she left, this time, he wasn''t going to fall for it again.


    Without the Beast Monarch Essence to craft the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill, no matter how soft the bed or how tempting Sylvia might be...


    "Hiss~"


    Just thinking about what could happen made Timothy take a deep breath. He silently prayed, Please, no.


    After all, he didn''t want to end up completely drained at such a young age.


    Sure, the goddess was stunning, but his health came first!


    Right now, the priority was to quickly improve his strength.


    When it came to speeding up his progress, the Enlightenment Body was truly a blessing. It allowed him to gain insight from anything and everything, using those insights to grow stronger.


    Timothy glanced around the room, and his eyes eventually settled on the brush and paper in his hands.


    He had a feeling that starting with something he was most familiar with might lead to some kind of breakthrough.


    "Alright then."


    Closing his eyes in thought for a moment, Timothy quickly decided what he would paint.


    Dipping his brush into watercolor, the strokes seemed to carry a faint, ethereal mist.


    As he held the brush, a sudden flash of inspiration hit him.


    With each stroke of the brush on the paper, a sense of life began to emerge.


    Before long, a beautiful portrait of a woman appeared on the canvas.


    Her lips were like flower petals, her teeth like pearls, and she had an otherworldly grace��flawless and breathtaking.


    The elegant figure and the pure, unmatched beauty were unmistakably Sylvia.


    In no time, half of the portrait was complete.


    Not only did it perfectly capture Sylvia''s appearance and figure, but it also conveyed her cool, distant aura.


    However, there was one part Timothy hadn''t painted yet.


    "Uh, I kinda forgot the size."


    Timothy awkwardly clenched his fists in front of his chest, sometimes spreading them wider, sometimes bringing them closer together, a hint of embarrassment on his face.


    Sylvia''s figure was just slightly above average.


    Big, but perfectly proportioned, complementing her body''s graceful curves.


    But it was precisely this size that was hard to remember.


    Especially with the dim lighting in the sleeping quarters��sometimes he was in a rush, sometimes she was in a rush��and somehow, he hadn''t managed to fully commit it to memory!


    Sure, the feel of it was etched in his mind, but the exact size...


    "Ahem."


    Timothy coughed awkwardly, racking his brain but still unable to recall it.


    He had hoped to use the painting to gain some insight, but he never expected to get stuck on something like this!


    "Goddess, just how big was it��?"


    Timothy was completely lost in thought, trying hard to recall those forgotten details.


    Just then��


    Creak~


    The door quietly opened with a soft sound.


    Timothy looked over, and under the flickering candlelight, the figure that stepped into the room was none other than Sylvia.


    "Unbelievable! You actually stood me up!"


    Sylvia stormed into the room, her eyes filled with frustration as she glared at Timothy.


    But soon, her gaze shifted to the desk where Timothy had been sitting. On the table were brushes, ink, and paper, and it seemed like something had been drawn on the white sheet.


    "What... what are you drawing?" Sylvia asked, her curiosity piqued as she leaned in.


    "Nothing, nothing, just doodling," Timothy quickly tried to cover it up.


    "Yeah, right. I don''t believe you."


    Sylvia suddenly stepped to the left, trying to peek through the gap.


    But Timothy was quick to react, stepping left as well, blocking her view.


    Sylvia moved to the right, and Timothy mirrored her again, keeping the drawing hidden.


    "Ugh..."


    Frustrated, Sylvia stopped in her tracks, glaring at Timothy with a mix of annoyance and determination.


    Then, without warning, she moved swiftly, her figure flickering as she disappeared from where she stood, reappearing behind Timothy in the blink of an eye.


    Before Timothy could stop her, Sylvia had already seen the drawing.


    "This... this is..."


    Sylvia froze for a moment, her eyes widening in surprise.


    The drawing was of her.


    Timothy''s skill and his understanding of her were evident. Every detail, from her facial features to the graceful curves of her figure, was captured with stunning accuracy.


    Even the aura of cold elegance she carried was somehow infused into the painting, giving it a faint, ethereal chill, as if it resonated with the Sky Sanctuary itself.


    But there was one glaring issue...


    "Where''s the... chest? Why didn''t you draw the chest?"


    The painting was nearly perfect, but it was missing something crucial in a rather important area.


    "Well, uh, this is a bit embarrassing," Timothy admitted, scratching his head awkwardly. "I didn''t get a good enough look. I remembered the rest of the details, but I just... forgot that part. I wanted the painting to be precise, so I didn''t want to guess."


    "This..." Sylvia was at a loss for words.


    The painting was undeniably well done, even with the missing piece. But that small imperfection left a noticeable void, making it feel incomplete.


    If the painting could be finished, it would undoubtedly be breathtaking. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the issue of not remembering the size...


    Sylvia glanced down for a brief moment before quickly looking away, her face turning slightly red under the candlelight, unable to hide her growing embarrassment.


    "Tim... Timothy."


    When she spoke again, her voice had a slight tremble to it.


    Timothy blinked, confused. He hadn''t expected the goddess to suddenly act so... strange.


    "Give me your hand."


    Her voice was soft, almost a whisper, as she bit her lip.


    The atmosphere had shifted so suddenly that anyone would have noticed something was off.


    Trusting her, Timothy extended his arm.


    He soon felt Sylvia''s soft, delicate hand wrap around his, gripping it tightly, almost forcefully.


    What is she doing? Timothy wondered, his curiosity growing.


    Just moments ago, Sylvia had seemed happy when she saw the painting, but now, after just a few words, she was acting... different. Even her face was��


    "Wait, could it be...?"


    Suddenly, Timothy realized something wasn''t right.


    Nothing had happened, so why would the goddess be blushing?


    Smack.


    Before he could finish his thought, he felt his hand being guided by Sylvia, and in an instant, it was pressed against her chest.


    Soft. Warm. Full.


    Like... cotton candy.


    Timothy was completely stunned.


    "I-I just thought it would help you get the proportions right," Sylvia stammered, trying her best to maintain her dignity as the Holy Emperor.


    But in this moment, especially with Timothy''s hand instinctively giving a slight squeeze, she found it impossible to stay calm.


    Under the flickering candlelight, her usually serene and flawless face was now flushed, as red as the most beautiful sunset.

 Chapter 262 - 262: Catgirls

    "By now... you should have it memorized, right?"


    A soft, alluring voice drifted into Timothy''s ear, carried by a faint, fragrant breeze.


    Sylvia''s eyes shimmered like a calm autumn lake, clear yet tinged with a subtle intoxication.


    Timothy''s body stiffened slightly, almost involuntarily.


    He never would have imagined that the goddess could have such a seductive side!


    If he had already reached the Transcendence Realm, if he had already become a Holy Emperor, he would have stripped her right then and there!


    Suppressing the surge of desire in his heart, Timothy picked up his brush and began to paint.


    "Beauty can easily cloud the mind."


    Muttering to himself, he gradually let go of the turbulent emotions within, focusing entirely on the painting in front of him.


    They say the final touch brings a painting to life.


    The piece was nearly perfect, lacking only that final, crucial detail.


    As Timothy added the finishing stroke, the painting''s essence seemed to come alive, filling in the missing piece.


    And as the image became more complete, a faint, almost imperceptible Cosmic Aura began to drift around the room.


    Mysterious and profound, like the gateway to all wonders.


    Though it was just a painting, Timothy could sense countless truths hidden within it.


    The fairy in the painting seemed to float out from the canvas, surrounded by a light mist, carrying a cool, ethereal presence.


    The fragrance, delicate yet not overpowering, seeped into his senses, while the Cosmic Aura swirled gently around him.


    Closing his eyes, Timothy emptied his mind of all thoughts.


    It was as if he were standing in the vastness of the universe, surrounded by endless, silent void.


    In that extreme stillness, every sound could be heard, every living being could be seen.


    The workings of the world, the subtle changes of heaven and earth��everything, all of it, was silently understood and absorbed.


    A faint golden light enveloped Timothy.


    Within it, his comprehension began to rise at an astonishing speed.


    Even the space around him seemed affected, its flow accelerating, trembling ever so slightly.


    The golden light covering his body grew stronger and stronger.


    In the realm of his mind, Timothy took step after step forward.


    He gazed up at the stars in the sky, looked down upon all living things, and contemplated the ultimate truths of the world.


    From Sylvia to the Sky Sanctuary, to the countless sects within thousands of miles, to the innumerable practitioners and Holy Emperors across the land, and finally to the myriad beings of the Elant continent...


    In his enlightenment, everything seemed to transform and merge into his consciousness, causing his understanding to soar higher and higher.


    At last, all the strange phenomena suddenly contracted at the same moment.


    The light was absorbed into Timothy''s body, and the trembling space gradually calmed.


    He exhaled deeply, and even that breath carried a hint of the profound truths of the universe.


    Slowly, Timothy opened his eyes, and a faint golden glow flickered within them.


    Looking at the painting on the table, Timothy couldn''t help but smile. Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thanks to this portrait of the goddess, his Enlightenment Body had once again achieved a breakthrough.


    Not only had his comprehension improved dramatically, but his cultivation had also stabilized just shy of the peak of Ocean''s Gate.


    He was now closer than ever to the revered and awe-inspiring power of the Holy Emperor.


    This moment of enlightenment had saved him a great deal of trouble and training time.


    "Not bad, not bad."


    Timothy nodded approvingly.


    But as he came back to his senses, it felt as though ages had passed.


    Only then did he remember that Sylvia had been in the room earlier, but he had been completely absorbed by the painting, entering a meditative state.


    So... where was Goddess Sylvia now?


    Looking to the side, Timothy suddenly noticed that there was now a screen in his room.


    And, illuminated by the dim candlelight, a graceful silhouette was cast upon the screen.


    Timothy recognized it immediately. "Honey, why are you still here?"


    "Obviously! You were meditating. If I didn''t stay here to watch over you, what if something happened?" Sylvia''s tone was firm, but her words were filled with concern.


    It made sense, but there was just one problem...


    "Then why did you put up a screen, honey?"


    Timothy suddenly noticed something odd about the shadow on the screen. For instance, on top of the goddess''s head, there seemed to be two... extra shapes. And behind her, something fluffy and furry was sticking out.


    It looked suspiciously like... cat ears and a tail!


    Timothy''s heart skipped a beat, and he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    The air hung in silence for a moment, thick with tension, until a soft, embarrassed voice came from behind the screen. "You''ve got some nerve asking that. Lately, you''ve been spending all your time with those Sea Serpent girls. Doesn''t that mean... you like... catgirls?"


    The screen was finally pulled aside, and Timothy saw the scene before him clearly.


    Sylvia was wearing a short, light red silk top that barely reached her waist, with little bells attached that jingled softly as she moved. Her skirt was incredibly short, revealing her long, smooth legs, pale and flawless like lotus roots.


    But the most striking part was the pair of soft, furry cat ears perched on her head, and behind her, a fluffy tail swayed gently, just like a ragdoll cat''s.


    And that wasn''t all.


    Her usually cool and aloof face was tinged with a deep blush, illuminated by the candlelight. There was a mix of untouchable elegance and overwhelming shyness, her eyes shimmering like autumn waters. The combination of her breathtaking beauty and adorable appearance was beyond words.


    It turned out that Sylvia had dressed up like this because Timothy had been spending so much time with the Sea Serpent girls lately. She had even gone to their hideout with him, and now she thought he had a thing for catgirls!


    Though Timothy didn''t have any strange preferences like that, at this moment, he was completely captivated by this incredible cosplay.


    No, it wasn''t that catgirls were cute.


    It was that the goddess dressed as a catgirl was unbelievably cute.


    No one else could ever pull off something this stunning.


    The only question was...


    Timothy could understand the cat ears on her head��those could be easily attached with a headband.


    But the tail... how on earth had she attached that?


    It didn''t seem like there was any visible support holding it in place!


    "Wait a minute!"


    Timothy''s eyes widened in shock, and Sylvia''s face turned an even deeper shade of red.


    She quickly lowered her head, unable to meet his gaze.


    "Can I... stay here tonight?" Her voice was barely a whisper, trembling slightly.


    After all, Timothy had refused her entry to his bedchamber more than once before.


    "Of course."


    This time, Timothy''s answer was immediate and firm.


    There was no way he could refuse Sylvia like this, no matter what.


    Even if it drained him completely, tonight, he was definitely going to make sure this girl got what she deserved!


    "Tch, pervert. I knew you were into animal ears," Sylvia muttered, giving Timothy a sidelong glance.


    "Honey, you''ve got it all wrong! I swear I''m not!" Timothy tried to defend himself.


    But soon, he didn''t care to explain any further.


    With a quick "whoosh," he blew out the candle...

 Chapter 263 - 263: Holy Emperor’s Touch!

    Night.


    A pitch-black night.


    Everything atop Sky Sanctuary was silent, except for the faint, almost imperceptible, soft moans drifting from the royal chambers.


    Like the gentle flow of a stream, the sound was delicate and melodious.


    Under the moonlight.


    Shadows swayed, and the air was filled with soft, rhythmic breaths.


    Harmony, like a symphony of strings and flowing water.


    ...


    Morning.


    Timothy stretched his aching back, feeling utterly drained.


    Sure, Sylvia''s catgirl outfit was beyond stunning, but it was also a killer!


    Thankfully, he had built up some strength while meditating on his portrait, or else he might not have even been able to get out of bed this morning.


    A sliver of sunlight streamed into the royal chambers. Sylvia, her long hair cascading down, let out a soft sigh as she stretched lazily.


    There was a certain languid grace to her movements. Her loose nightgown tightened as she raised her arms, perfectly outlining her graceful curves.


    From top to bottom, her skin was as smooth as snow, her figure flawless, especially those long legs, half-hidden beneath the blanket...


    Timothy shook his head with a helpless smile.


    Too bad he didn''t have the energy��otherwise, he''d definitely have Sylvia pinned down for another round.


    "Heh."


    Just then, Sylvia glanced over at Timothy, covering her mouth with a smooth hand as she let out a soft, teasing laugh.


    Though her laughter was light and pleasant, there was a playful glint in her eyes.


    "I thought you were supposed to be so strong... turns out you''re not that tough after all."


    She leaned in close to Timothy''s ear, whispering the exact amount of time it had taken.


    "Damn it!"


    Timothy gritted his teeth in frustration. He wasn''t at the Holy Emperor level yet, and it stung his pride.


    The only way to redeem himself would be to reach the Transcendence Realm.


    "Hmph, I can''t believe I won again," Sylvia said smugly, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction as she stared at Timothy. "So, what do you say? Even though it''s daytime, do you want to... continue?"


    She bent forward slightly, revealing a hint of pale skin at her neckline, drawing Timothy''s gaze.


    Her cold, breathtakingly beautiful face was now softened by a deliberately seductive smile, a beauty so captivating it seemed to steal one''s very soul.


    But just then, the door to the royal chambers suddenly shifted.


    And then...


    Creak.


    The door swung open.


    "Ah, sorry, Goddess, I forgot to knock."


    Zephyra, standing in the doorway, quickly apologized as she realized her mistake.


    But soon, she noticed something... off.


    The bed was a bit messy, the sheets and blankets slightly disheveled.


    Sylvia sat up straight, as if trying to hide something.


    Her usual cold expression now seemed... a little strange.


    Not only that, but Zephyra sniffed the air.


    There was something... different about the atmosphere. A faint, unfamiliar scent lingered in the room.


    It wasn''t exactly pleasant or unpleasant, just... strange. Something she had never smelled before.


    "Is there something you need?" Sylvia''s voice was cool and composed.


    "Uh, yes, I came early because it''s important," Zephyra quickly replied, relieved that Sylvia didn''t seem angry. "Holy Maiden Aeliana just arrived at Sky Sanctuary. She said she wanted to��"


    "Ah~"


    Zephyra was suddenly interrupted by a soft, melodious sound.


    ''Weird... did that come from the Goddess?''


    Zephyra was puzzled.


    As the former top assassin of Sky Sanctuary, her senses and instincts were far sharper than most.


    In her memory, the Goddess had never sat so rigidly before.


    Sylvia''s straight posture was clearly an attempt to hide something.


    But what exactly...?


    Suddenly, Zephyra noticed something odd.


    The blanket covering Sylvia''s long legs seemed much more... puffed up than usual.


    It looked like there was something��or someone��underneath it!


    ...


    At that moment, Sylvia was far from as calm as she appeared.


    Just as Zephyra had entered the room, Timothy had quickly slipped under the blanket to hide himself.


    If that were all, it wouldn''t have been a big deal. S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The problem was...


    She had just teased Timothy, never expecting to find herself in such an awkward situation.


    And now, hidden under the blanket, Timothy had the perfect opportunity to get back at her, mischievously exploring with his hands.


    That soft moan from earlier? It was because Timothy had traced a slow, teasing circle on the delicate sole of her foot with his finger.


    After a few rounds, even though Sylvia tried her best to hold it in, she almost burst out laughing from the ticklish sensation, her eyes even welling up with tears.


    And worse still, Timothy wasn''t stopping.


    In the darkness beneath the blanket, his hand was moving upward.


    If just the tickling had been this embarrassing, then now...


    "Hey, stop it!" Sylvia''s face flushed bright red.


    No matter how hard she tried to maintain her composure, a hint of panic was starting to show.


    And this strange behavior hadn''t escaped Zephyra''s sharp senses.


    The messy room, the odd scent in the air, the Goddess acting... weird.


    These seemingly small details were enough to set off alarm bells in Zephyra''s mind, honed by years of carrying out assassination missions.


    Her thoughts raced, and suddenly, it all clicked. Zephyra''s eyes widened as she stared at Sylvia in shock.


    "Could it be... there''s an assassin hiding under the blanket!" Zephyra''s heart skipped a beat.


    The faint blush on Sylvia''s face only confirmed her suspicions. The Goddess was likely in danger!


    Thank goodness she had sharp instincts and had noticed in time!


    Whoever was hiding under the blanket must be incredibly powerful to pose a threat to the Goddess.


    But as a Holy Envoy of Sky Sanctuary, no matter who it was, Zephyra would do everything in her power to protect the Goddess!


    Clenching her teeth, she suddenly stepped forward, heading straight for Sylvia.


    Her eyes were locked on the blanket.


    "What are you doing?" Sylvia noticed Zephyra''s gaze.


    But things under the blanket were getting even more urgent.


    "Wife, you started this, so don''t blame me now," Timothy whispered with a sly grin, activating a system reward he had recently unlocked��Holy Emperor''s Touch!


    Though it could only be used once a day, a single touch from him would unleash the power of a Holy Emperor-level expert.


    Zephyra''s figure blurred as she dashed toward the bed, her hand reaching for the blanket.


    "Ah~~"


    But just then, she heard Sylvia let out a strange, almost musical sound, her face flushed with embarrassment.


    "What... is going on?" Zephyra was completely dumbfounded.


    In all her years at Sky Sanctuary, she had never seen anything like this.


    Meanwhile, Sylvia, her body trembling slightly, had already stepped off the bed.


    Barefoot, she slowly walked toward Zephyra.


    Her face was still flushed, but there was a cold, almost dangerous smile playing at the corners of her lips. "Zephyra, it seems you''ve forgotten to knock again this morning."


    Hearing that tone, Zephyra felt a chill run down her spine.


    Whenever the Goddess used that voice, it usually meant trouble was coming her way.


    "Heh, so the Goddess wasn''t being threatened by an assassin after all...


    Wait, no, Goddess, please let me explain! I was just in a hurry to report back, I didn''t mean to forget to knock, I swear!"


    But her protests were futile.


    With that same unsettling smile, Sylvia quickly dragged Zephyra behind the privacy screen...

 Chapter 264 - 264: That’s strange… Why does it taste a little… off?

    Behind the barrier, Timothy couldn''t help but recall the pitiful cries of Zephyra when she was getting spanked. It had been a while since he''d heard that sound.


    Quietly, Timothy activated his Soulborn Eye, peering through the barrier to observe the scene.


    "Wow, those handprints are really red. Looks like the goddess didn''t hold back."


    "And this energy�� Who would''ve thought that Saint Zephyra had more going on than she lets on��"


    "Ahem, this scene��"


    After watching for a bit, Timothy''s face flushed slightly. The sight was a bit too much, and he felt a little embarrassed.


    As things seemed to be wrapping up, he finally deactivated his Soulborn Eye, quickly slipping away from the palace.


    Zephyra always had a knack for showing up at the worst possible moments.


    But this time, Timothy had to admit�� she did a great job!


    If Zephyra hadn''t barged in, he wouldn''t have had the chance to use the Holy Emperor''s Touch to turn the tables.


    Who knew that Holy Emperor''s Touch would be even more effective than he''d imagined?


    Thinking back on what he''d just done, Timothy couldn''t help but cough awkwardly.


    The sounds from the palace continued to echo for a while longer.


    Before long, the noise finally stopped, and Zephyra came running out, looking like she was fleeing for her life.


    "Well, well, if it isn''t Saint Zephyra. Long time no see," Timothy greeted her casually.


    "Waaah��"


    Zephyra glanced at Timothy with teary eyes, her tears flowing even harder.


    Without saying another word, she disappeared in a flash, vanishing into the distance.


    It was obvious��she''d been bullied pretty badly.


    Watching her retreating figure, Timothy wasn''t surprised when Sylvia soon emerged from the palace as well, now dressed in a fresh outfit.


    As for why��


    "Ahem."


    Seeing Sylvia''s resentful gaze, Timothy coughed awkwardly. "Well, darling, I guess that makes us even now."


    "You''ve got some nerve saying that!" Sylvia''s face was flushed with embarrassment.


    If she hadn''t used Zephyra as a distraction, she might''ve been caught in the act��


    "Just you wait, Timothy! Don''t let me catch you in the palace tonight!" Sylvia was both embarrassed and furious.


    "Hmph, once I reach the Transcendence Realm, we''ll see who catches who."


    "You!"


    They bickered for a bit.


    As a cool breeze swept by, the redness in Sylvia''s cheeks finally began to fade.


    Back in the palace, she retrieved the piccolo Timothy had brought back.


    "Is Holy Maiden Aeliana coming to take her piccolo back?" Timothy asked, recalling what Zephyra had mentioned earlier.


    "Yeah, but she also has other matters to discuss with me," Sylvia nodded.


    "Other matters?" S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Something about the Sepulcher of the Sacred."


    Hearing Sylvia''s response, Timothy''s expression grew a bit more serious.


    The fact that the corpse of the Holy Emperor Apocalypse had been turned into a puppet was a clear sign that something had gone wrong with the Sepulcher of the Sacred��a place that held the remains of countless Holy Emperors and was shrouded in mystery and danger.


    After so long without any news, the moment had finally come.


    The Sepulcher of the Sacred was where all the fallen Holy Emperors of the Elant continent were buried.


    Not only was it incredibly dangerous, but it also held countless treasures, legacies, and secrets that could determine the fate of the entire continent.


    If something had truly gone wrong with the Sepulcher of the Sacred, the consequences could ripple across the entire Elant continent, affecting millions of lives.


    The issue with the Sepulcher wasn''t just a problem for Sky Sanctuary. Every sect and power across the land would need to come together to resolve it.


    After all, this wasn''t just about one faction��it could very well be about the survival of the entire Elant continent.


    "Let''s go."


    Given the gravity of the situation, Timothy and Sylvia quickly made their way to Sky Sanctuary.


    At that moment, several High Priests of Sky Sanctuary stood solemnly on either side of the hall.


    In the center of the grand chamber stood Holy Maiden Aeliana, who had just arrived.


    Her golden hair cascaded softly over the delicate floral-patterned silk dress she wore. Despite the aura of untouchable sanctity she exuded, the subtle sway of her graceful figure carried an undeniable allure.


    However, unlike her usual demeanor, Holy Maiden Aeliana seemed much more serious today. She spoke, her tone grave:


    "Recently, I sent disciples from the Holy Land to the vicinity of the Sepulcher of the Sacred''s entrance. They used the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions to conduct a survey.


    But when they returned, the once pure white blossoms had turned completely crimson. The red hue was thick with the stench of blood.


    Moreover, according to their reports, even from a distance, they could hear eerie howls and screams coming from within the Sepulcher. The sounds carried an oppressive force, one that rivaled the presence of a Holy Emperor-level being. It was terrifying and unnatural.


    I fear something has truly gone wrong with the Sepulcher of the Sacred."


    Sylvia nodded, her expression growing more serious as well.


    It was just as she had feared��the situation inside the Sepulcher was far worse than expected. Even she hadn''t anticipated things would escalate so quickly.


    "But aside from that, there''s something else I need to discuss��" After addressing the issue of the Sepulcher, Holy Maiden Aeliana glanced at the elders standing nearby and cleared her throat softly.


    "Sylvia and I have some matters to discuss privately. Everyone else, except for Timothy, please leave."


    "Understood."


    The High Priests were long accustomed to Timothy receiving special treatment from the goddess. Without protest, they bowed and exited the Sky Sanctuary.


    Soon, only the three of them remained in the vast hall.


    The moment the elders disappeared from sight, Holy Maiden Aeliana let out a long sigh of relief. Her previously stern demeanor vanished, replaced by her usual lively and playful self.


    "Phew~ Let''s set aside the Sepulcher of the Sacred for now. Sylvia, it''s time you returned my piccolo. You said you''d only borrow it for a few days, but it''s been ages! This is a Heavenly-level artifact, you know. I can''t just give it away��I still need it for my own playing."


    With a soft, fragrant breeze accompanying her every step, Holy Maiden Aeliana gracefully made her way up the steps, her smile bright and mischievous.


    "I knew you couldn''t stay serious for more than a few minutes," Sylvia huffed.


    She was long used to Aeliana''s dual nature��cold and holy in public, but completely different in private.


    Sylvia pulled out the piccolo, ready to hand it back to Aeliana, but then suddenly froze as she realized something important.


    The piccolo had been lying on her bed for a while, and it had accidentally picked up some�� traces. She''d forgotten to clean it!


    In a panic, Sylvia quickly pulled her hand back, trying to retract the piccolo.


    "Aww, come on, Sylvia! You''ve already taken it out��how can you go back on your word now? This piccolo has finally been restored to its full power as a genuine Heavenly-level artifact. I''ve been dying to play it again!"


    With a quick, playful tug, Aeliana snatched the piccolo from Sylvia''s hand before she could take it back.


    "I''ve missed you so much," she murmured, lovingly stroking the piccolo.


    Now that it had ascended to a Heavenly-level artifact, simply playing it could bring immense benefits. Such a treasure was, of course, incredibly precious.


    With a knowing smile, Aeliana eagerly prepared to play the first note on the piccolo she had missed for so long.


    She gently placed the piccolo against her lips, but as soon as she blew the first note, she paused, letting out a soft, puzzled sound.


    "Huh? That''s strange�� Why does it taste a little�� off?"

 Chapter 265 - 265: Physical condition?

    Holy Maiden Aeliana gave the piccolo a quick blow, and the sound that came out seemed perfectly fine.


    Still, Aeliana looked a bit puzzled, running her fingers along the piccolo.


    "Strange... Why does it feel like there''s a faint smell of lactic acid on this piccolo? And it feels a little sticky too. Am I imagining things? What could this be..."


    Aeliana was clearly confused and wanted to investigate further.


    But Sylvia, who had been watching from the side, suddenly seemed to remember something. Her face flushed red in an instant.


    "How could I forget something so important? I should''ve at least cleaned it before giving it back to her!"


    "We''re in the middle of an important conversation, and you''re over there inspecting a piccolo?" Sylvia tried to divert attention, but the piccolo was already in Aeliana''s hands. She had no choice but to stop her from looking any closer.


    "You''re right."


    Aeliana paused for a moment, then let the strange thought slip from her mind. She carefully placed the piccolo into her spatial pouch.


    After all, it was a Heavenly-level artifact. Even if it had just a speck of dust on it, she wouldn''t want to touch it unnecessarily.


    Seeing Aeliana put the piccolo away, Sylvia''s slightly awkward expression finally eased.


    "Besides returning the piccolo, I assume you had something else you wanted to talk about?"


    Sylvia''s gaze locked onto Aeliana, as if she could see right through her.


    "Heh, yeah, there''s something else."


    Aeliana gave an awkward laugh, then sighed. "Sylvia, could you cut me some slack? Every time I''m around you, I feel like I''m standing here naked, like you can see right through me."


    "Well, there''s no one else around, is there?" Sylvia replied with a cool smile.


    Though her smile carried no hidden meaning, it was enough to make Aeliana quickly swallow the rest of her words.


    "Alright, alright. Actually, I have a little secret to tell you."


    Aeliana leaned in close to Sylvia''s ear and whispered, "It seems that some kind of treasure has been unearthed in a restricted area near Holy Emperor Luminis'' domain."


    "A treasure? Since when did you start caring about treasures from other Holy Emperors?" sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s not that I care, it''s because..." Aeliana quickly explained the situation.


    Normally, unless it''s some kind of divine artifact that could shake the entire continent of Elant, treasures rarely attract the attention of massive powers like Blooming Sanctuary or Sky Sanctuary.


    But this time, it was different.


    Something significant seemed to have happened in the Sepulcher of the Sacred. Aeliana had already sent disciples to investigate several times today, and she had even gone there herself twice.


    Aside from the strange occurrences within the Sepulcher, she had noticed some other odd things.


    Recently, in a desolate region under Holy Emperor Luminis'' control, it seemed that some kind of treasure had appeared.


    If Holy Emperor Luminis had simply sent people to retrieve the treasure, it might not have raised any eyebrows.


    But his behavior was strange.


    After the anomaly in the restricted area, not only did he keep it quiet, but he also pretended to send low-level disciples there.


    On the surface, it looked like a simple training exercise.


    It wasn''t until Aeliana herself went to the area that she realized something was off.


    Those disciples weren''t there for training at all��they were secretly searching for something.


    The so-called "training" was just a cover.


    That desert restricted area was technically open to practitioners from all sects.


    Even though there had been some strange occurrences, most practitioners were completely unaware. Since Holy Emperor Luminis hadn''t reacted, they assumed nothing important had happened and didn''t even consider going there to search for treasure.


    Aeliana continued, "If Holy Emperor Luminis hadn''t acted so strangely, I might''ve thought it was just an ordinary artifact.


    But with all the effort he''s putting into hiding the truth, there''s definitely something fishy going on.


    The value and power of that artifact are probably far beyond what we can imagine. And more importantly..."


    At this point, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s playful demeanor completely vanished. "The situation in the Sepulcher of the Sacred has been getting stranger by the day. For a Heavenly-level artifact to surface now, I can''t help but suspect that this artifact might be connected to whatever''s happening inside the Sepulcher."


    "I see��"


    Sylvia fell into deep thought after hearing this.


    Based on what Aeliana had said, Holy Emperor Luminis'' actions were indeed suspicious. And the most important part was that the artifact might be tied to the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that the Sepulcher of the Sacred was one of the most significant and mysterious places on the entire continent of Elant. Anything related to it could potentially affect the entire continent.


    If there was even a chance that this artifact was connected to the Sepulcher, they couldn''t afford to be careless.


    "That desert restricted area is open to practitioners from all over the world. Should we go investigate?" Sylvia asked, her voice cold and calculating.


    "Let''s hold off for now."


    Aeliana quickly stopped her. "Holy Emperor Luminis has gone to great lengths to keep this hidden. He''s clearly afraid of word getting out. If we go there directly, we might tip him off.


    Instead, we should send a ''disciple'' to blend in and see if his people are capable of securing the artifact without drawing attention."


    Sylvia raised an eyebrow. "And this ''disciple'' you''re talking about is��?"


    Aeliana smiled knowingly. "I already have someone in mind."


    As she spoke, both of their gazes slowly turned toward Timothy.


    "Huh?"


    Timothy looked left, then right.


    Sure enough, there was no one else in the hall but him.


    So, after all that discussion, they were planning to send him?


    "This task is yours," Sylvia said, clearing her throat. "Holy Emperor Luminis has no real grudge against Sky Sanctuary, so he''s unlikely to do anything too drastic. Securing the artifact isn''t the priority. Just focus on keeping yourself safe, and maybe use the opportunity to improve your strength and�� physical condition."


    When she mentioned "physical condition," Sylvia''s eyes darted away for a moment, and she seemed a little embarrassed.


    "Oh, right. I almost forgot about that," Aeliana chimed in. "Improving your physical condition is something you should definitely work on."


    "I''m glad you understand," Sylvia said softly.


    She glanced at Timothy, and Timothy looked back at her. The two exchanged a knowing smile, as if they were perfectly in sync with each other''s thoughts.


    Meanwhile, Aeliana looked from one to the other, feeling like she was missing something.


    "Physical condition? Timothy isn''t a regular person. He''s at the Ocean''s Gate level��his physical condition should already be top-tier. Why would he need to improve it?"


    But the way Sylvia and Timothy were smiling at each other only deepened her confusion.


    It wasn''t exactly a display of affection, but the silent exchange between them felt oddly intimate, leaving Aeliana standing there, completely bewildered and a little dumbfounded.

 Chapter 266 - 266: There’s no way anything could go wrong!

    "Oh man, I really admire Selene."


    "Same here. Selene is like, the perfect role model for all of us!"


    In the Blooming Sanctuary, a group of female disciples watched Selene, who was sitting under a tree, slowly polishing her sword. They couldn''t help but sigh in admiration as they gazed at her back.


    Petals from the tree above drifted down, gently landing on Selene''s shoulders.


    Her figure, though a bit thin, radiated a quiet strength that commanded respect.


    It was as if nothing in this world could ever bring her down.


    "Selene looks like she''s lost weight again."


    "Yeah�� I admire her so much, but it really breaks my heart to see her like this."


    In the Sanctuary, if Holy Maiden Aeliana was the untouchable, revered figure that all disciples looked up to, then her younger sister Selene, though not as powerful, was still deeply respected by many.


    The reason was simple: they admired Selene''s unyielding spirit.


    For most practitioners, no matter how strong or skilled they were, controlling their inner self was never a guarantee.


    The heart, or inner self, was the most crucial thing for a practitioner. Once it was shattered, the damage could be catastrophic.


    For the average practitioner, even a single break in their inner self could be nearly impossible to recover from, often leading to a complete collapse.


    But Selene was different.


    The first time her inner self shattered, she somehow managed to pull herself back together through sheer willpower. Not only did she recover, but her strength actually increased, defying everyone''s expectations. It was nothing short of a miracle.


    And even as her heart broke again and again, Selene never gave up. Today, she had emerged from her latest retreat, her inner self fully restored.


    The disciples were stunned to notice that Selene''s strength had grown significantly once more.


    She had now reached the peak of the Mystic Core stage, just one step away from breaking through to Ocean''s Gate.


    To break and then rebuild, to be crushed but never defeated.


    Only Selene could pull off such a miracle!


    While they were happy to see Selene grow stronger after each setback, the disciples couldn''t help but feel a pang of sadness every time her heart shattered.


    "I really hope Selene never has to go through that again."


    "Yeah, but she''s already been through so much. Her heart''s way stronger now than it ever was before. There''s no way it could break again, right?"


    As soon as one of the disciples said this, she noticed everyone staring at her.


    "Uh�� why do I feel like I just jinxed it?"


    "Gee, you think?"


    "Did I really?"


    All eyes were still on her, and the intensity of their stares made her shiver.


    "Okay, okay, I take it back! I take it back! Ugh, why would I jinx Selene like that? Selene''s amazing! She''s just going to the desert forbidden zone, what could possibly go wrong? Haha, I mean, what are the odds, right?


    Haha��"


    Everyone: "��"


    "I swear, I didn''t mean it!"


    But her explanation fell flat.


    ��


    Behind her, the playful chatter of the disciples continued, but Selene remained focused on polishing her sword, paying them no mind.


    The blade gleamed, sharp and cold.


    Just like the sword, Selene''s heart was resolute, unwavering in the face of anything.


    After several instances of her heart shattering, Selene had indeed hit rock bottom.


    But it was precisely these moments of breaking that pushed her to grow stronger each time.


    Not only had her cultivation advanced at an unprecedented pace, but her inner self had become as solid as a rock.


    Right now, she felt as if her heart had been tempered by the vast ocean over millennia, becoming nearly unbreakable, immovable by any force.


    As she continued polishing her sword, the blade seemed to grow sharper, gleaming with a cold light. Selene''s gaze hardened with determination.


    Each time her heart had shattered, it had been because of Timothy.


    But did she hate him?


    The answer was no.


    Selene could clearly feel that she had never hated Timothy.


    In fact, it was because of Timothy''s existence that she had been able to improve time and time again.


    Even though her heart had been broken multiple times, she didn''t fear or resent Timothy. Instead, she harbored a deep desire to surpass him.


    And this time, Selene felt more confident than ever.


    During her long period of seclusion, not only had she mended and strengthened her heart, but her cultivation had also soared.


    No matter what happened on this journey to the forbidden desert, she was determined not to lose to Timothy again.


    This time, she would claim complete victory!


    Selene sheathed her sword, a flicker of confidence flashing across her face.


    Just then, a fragrant breeze swept through the air, carrying a soothing scent.


    In the distance, a graceful and holy figure descended gently.


    "Big sister."


    Selene respectfully bowed as she hung her sword back at her waist.


    Though they were sisters, Selene had always shown the utmost reverence toward her elder sister, Holy Maiden Aeliana, never once displaying any hint of disrespect.


    Except�� for that one time when she had overheard a conversation between Timothy and the Holy Maiden. sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The emotional turmoil from that encounter still hadn''t been fully resolved.


    Selene had tried to convince herself that she must have misheard.


    After all, her sister, the pure and sacred Holy Maiden Aeliana, would never do something so disgraceful under Timothy''s coercion, right?


    It had to be a misunderstanding.


    "This wooden box is for you."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana smiled softly as she handed a small wooden box to Selene, instructing her, "Inside is a Heavenly-level Piccolo. If you run into any trouble, you can use its power to get out of it."


    "A Heavenly-level artifact?!"


    Even Selene couldn''t hide her surprise.


    Heavenly-level artifacts were incredibly rare and valuable, capable of unleashing immense power.


    "Thank you, sister."


    Selene accepted the box with deep gratitude, carefully tucking it away.


    "Don''t worry about using it. With this Piccolo, nothing in the secret realm should be able to stop you."


    Despite her reassuring words, Holy Maiden Aeliana still felt a twinge of concern, given how many times Selene''s heart had been shattered recently.


    She raised her hand and gently tapped Selene''s forehead, imprinting an Arcane Art into her mind. "This spell will allow you to sense the lingering aura on objects, helping you avoid potential dangers."


    As the soft glow of the spell merged into Selene''s brow, Aeliana finally felt at ease.


    In fact, she couldn''t help but feel a little proud and excited.


    "With these two safeguards, there''s no way anything could go wrong!"


    After all, with both the Piccolo and the Arcane Art, it seemed impossible for Selene to face any more mishaps.


    She really was the most thoughtful and caring big sister ever! (^��^)

 Chapter 267 - 267: Is he… scared out of his mind?

    Sky Sanctuary


    There wasn''t much Timothy needed to prepare for the trip to the Forbidden Lands.


    He casually packed a few magical items and, with a smile, walked over to Sylvia. "Honey, while I''m gone, are you going to miss me all day long?"


    "Miss you? Yeah, right!"


    Sylvia snorted, pretending to be aloof. "Honestly, I can''t wait for you to leave. Besides, the Forbidden Lands aren''t that far away, and the treasure hunt shouldn''t take too long. A few days at most��"


    "Wow, didn''t expect to be so unwanted."


    Timothy shook his head dramatically, pretending to be hurt. "Fine, I''ll just go then."


    With a long sigh, he made a show of turning to leave.


    But after just two steps, he felt a gentle tug on his wrist.


    "Wait."


    Sylvia''s voice was soft, almost reluctant.


    When Timothy looked back at her, she quickly averted her gaze, letting out a small huff. "Hmph, even though I don''t think there''s any real danger this time, you still need to be careful."


    "And�� here."


    She handed him a small wooden box.


    Timothy wasn''t sure what was inside, but he could tell Sylvia was struggling to get the words out.


    "Just�� take it on the road. It''ll help, you know, with your health."


    It was clear she was embarrassed to say more.


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Sylvia turned away quickly, her long hair flowing behind her. She tried to maintain her cold, distant demeanor, but in reality, she couldn''t bear to look at Timothy any longer.


    After all, giving him something like that was just too mortifying!


    "What could it be?"


    Timothy couldn''t help but feel curious. What could possibly make Sylvia so flustered?


    The moment he opened the box, it all came rushing back to him.


    Inside was a single pill��the very same Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill that Sylvia had confiscated from him a while ago.


    Wow, I didn''t realize my wife cared so much about my health.


    Timothy couldn''t help but smile to himself.


    He appreciated the gesture, but��


    He sighed deeply.


    Sylvia probably didn''t realize that, given her strength, one Dragon''s Roar Virility Pill wasn''t nearly enough to restore what he''d lost.


    Glancing back at Sylvia, who was pretending not to look at him, her eyes darting nervously, Timothy finally took off, leaving Sky Sanctuary behind.


    This trip to the Forbidden Lands wasn''t just about the potential treasure related to the Sepulcher of the Sacred. It was also a chance to see if there was a Beast Monarch at the level of Ocean''s Gate lurking within.


    If there was��


    Timothy cracked his knuckles, a dangerous smile spreading across his face.


    Riding Azura through the skies, he could feel the difference in her power now that she had reached the Ocean''s Gate level. She was far stronger than before.


    Soaring through the air, Timothy marveled at how light and powerful his body felt. Azura, too, seemed thrilled with her newfound strength, flying faster than ever.


    Thousands of miles of mountains and rivers passed by in the blink of an eye.


    But this time, Timothy didn''t take Azura directly into the Forbidden Lands.


    The Desolate Wastes were hidden away, and if he wanted to sneak in and grab the treasure, he couldn''t afford to draw too much attention.


    So, to keep things low-key, Timothy tied Azura to a tree in a distant forest with a rope.


    "I''m a dragon, not some cat or dog!" Azura''s heartfelt cry echoed through the forest.


    But her voice faded into the trees, and Timothy was already long gone.


    After all, if she accidentally flew around and caused a scene, the Forbidden Lands would be thrown into complete chaos. So, tying her up with the Binding Immortal Rope seemed like the safest option.


    ...


    Inside the Desolate Wastes


    "Something feels off. Do you guys feel it too?"


    "Yeah, I''ve noticed it. The atmosphere in the Forbidden Lands has been getting weirder these past few days. It''s like something''s lurking deep inside��"


    "It''s not just the deeper parts. I''ve been hearing strange beastly roars lately, too."


    A group of middle-aged practitioners, who had teamed up for the journey, exchanged uneasy glances. Fear and hesitation were written all over their faces.


    After thousands of years of exploration, most of the treasures in the Desolate Wastes had already been dug up. And since there weren''t any particularly dangerous beasts left, this relatively weak Forbidden Land had become open to the public.


    For a long time, only practitioners with limited strength��those too weak to venture into more dangerous secret realms��would come here to challenge the "easy mode."


    It was a place where they could gain a bit of experience, maybe hunt some low-level desert beasts, and pick up a few low-tier magical items and materials.


    They had been here several times and were familiar with the terrain, knowing there wasn''t much danger. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But this time, things felt different.


    Even though they hadn''t ventured deep into the Forbidden Lands, the occasional beastly roars and the strange, oppressive atmosphere were enough to make their hearts race with fear.


    "Why are you guys so scared?"


    At that moment, a figure approached from the distance��it was Timothy, who had just arrived.


    "Huh?"


    The lead practitioner blinked in surprise, but quickly shook his head. It had been a long time since he''d seen someone so strikingly handsome. For a brief moment, he almost thought this newcomer was the legendary Timothy from Sky Sanctuary, known for his terrifying strength and talent.


    But after a second thought, he dismissed the idea. This was the "easy mode" Forbidden Land, a place even the lowest-ranking disciples wouldn''t bother with. There was no way someone like that would show up here.


    After a moment of silence, the middle-aged practitioner sighed, a hint of helplessness in his voice. "Kid, don''t make fun of us. It''s not our fault we''re weak."


    "All of us here�� we''re just low-level practitioners with limited strength. We want to improve our cultivation and find some treasures, but most secret realms are way beyond our abilities."


    "This Desolate Wastes is the only place, even though it''s low-tier, where we can at least pick up some scraps."


    "But today, we''ve been hearing beastly roars and feeling this oppressive energy. Even though we''re weak, we''ve got a few strong talismans on hand. If it''s just some ordinary beasts, we might be able to handle it. But if something''s changed in the Forbidden Lands and a Beast Monarch shows up��"


    He sighed deeply.


    "If that happens, even with all our preparations, we''ll probably end up dead here."


    As he spoke, the middle-aged practitioner''s face was filled with resignation.


    For those at the bottom of the cultivation world, this constant fear of death was a heavy burden to bear.


    And if a Beast Monarch really did appear, it wouldn''t just be them. Even stronger practitioners from other sects would be scrambling to escape, with no guarantee they''d make it out alive.


    A Beast Monarch in the Forbidden Lands was a terrifying prospect for anyone.


    "Wait, did you say there might be a Beast Monarch here?"


    But as soon as the man finished speaking, he noticed something strange about the young man in front of him. Instead of fear, Timothy seemed�� excited. His eyes were practically glowing with anticipation, and his whole demeanor was brimming with energy.


    ''Is he�� scared out of his mind?''


    The middle-aged practitioner was stunned, unsure of what to make of Timothy''s reaction.

 Chapter 268 - 268: The look in his eyes was… unsettling

    "Hey, kid, you alright?"


    "We didn''t mean to scare you or anything. You''re still young, and your cultivation level doesn''t seem that high. The Desolate Wastes have been acting strange lately, and it might not be the best place for you right now. Maybe you should leave and come back when you''re stronger."


    "Yeah, seriously. If we end up jinxing it and a Beast Monarch shows up, you probably won''t even have time to run."


    Saving one life is like saving the entire world.


    Seeing the odd look on Timothy''s face, the group of middle-aged practitioners quickly tried to reassure him. "Of course, nothing''s going to happen."


    But contrary to what they expected, the young man in front of them didn''t seem scared at all. In fact, Timothy patted the shoulder of the lead practitioner, his face full of excitement. "Thanks, bro, but I''m staying in the Desolate Wastes."


    "Huh?"


    The group of middle-aged practitioners were stunned for a moment.


    Suddenly, they couldn''t help but wonder��was this handsome young guy... maybe a little crazy?


    They''d seen practitioners risk their lives for a chance at fortune, but this? This was just asking to die!


    "Alright, alright, if you really want to stay, then stay. If you get scared, just stick close to us. Maybe if something does happen, we can lend you a hand."


    The lead practitioner, Thalric, sighed and waved his hand, clearly not wanting to deal with Timothy anymore.


    The vast forbidden zone was filled with swirling sand and dust. Aside from a distant exit, all they could see was desert and more desert. There was no sign of anyone else, including the other practitioners who had entered the wasteland with them.


    The group turned away from Timothy and continued walking deeper into the desert, no longer paying him any attention.


    As they walked, one of the practitioners couldn''t help but voice his concern to Thalric. "Hey, Thalric, you don''t think we''re really unlucky enough to run into a Beast Monarch as big as the one from Ocean''s Gate, do you?"


    "That''s not gonna happen."


    Thalric, though a bit uneasy himself, shook his head. "Sure, this place feels a little off, but a Beast Monarch from Ocean''s Gate? Do you know how powerful and rare a Demonic Beast like that is? This is one of the safest, lowest-level forbidden zones. There''s no way we''d run into something like that here. Just stick with me, and we''ll be fine.


    What are the odds we''d run into any real danger? Once we find some low-level treasures or spirit herbs, I''m heading back home to get married."


    "Ugh, why does that sound like��"


    "Like you''re jinxing us��"


    "Come on, no way. I might not be the strongest, but I''ve been out here long enough to know how to stay alive. Don''t worry about it."


    Thalric waved his hand dismissively, clearly not taking the concern seriously.


    Rumble��


    Just then, the ground in front of them began to tremble.


    The earth shook violently, and cracks started spreading across the ground at an alarming speed. The fissures widened rapidly.


    Suddenly, a dust-covered tentacle burst out from one of the cracks, revealing a massive, armored body.


    The surrounding sand and rocks were thrown into the air by the sheer force of the creature''s emergence.


    With a terrifying roar, a colossal figure finally rose from the desert.


    Its enormous body, covered in dust, looked like a small mountain. The hard, gleaming shell on its back made it clear that this creature was nearly indestructible.


    "Dunecrab!"


    Though the creature''s massive, armored body seemed a bit clumsy, the faces of Thalric and the other practitioners turned pale.


    Because the beast in front of them was none other than the infamous dunecrab, known for its incredibly tough shell.


    Despite its seemingly awkward, sideways movement, the dunecrab was terrifyingly fast.


    What was even more terrifying was the sheer power of the dunecrab''s massive pincers, capable of snapping even the most refined magical artifacts in half with ease. Its shell was practically indestructible.


    Even an ordinary dunecrab was a formidable opponent, far beyond what they could handle. But the one in front of them? It was enough to send chills down their spines.


    The enormous creature cast a shadow over the group, its massive body far larger than any typical dunecrab. The oppressive aura it exuded weighed heavily on them.


    Thalric''s eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at the dunecrab''s enormous pincers, which shimmered faintly with a golden hue.


    That pressure�� those pincers��


    "This�� this is an Ocean''s Gate Beast Monarch dunecrab!"


    As Thalric''s voice rang out in shock, the entire group froze in place, dumbfounded.


    They couldn''t believe it. Just moments ago, they had been casually joking about the possibility, never imagining it would actually come true.


    Wasn''t this supposed to be the lowest-level forbidden zone, a place no one even bothered to visit?


    "Thalric, could you be any more of a jinx?!"


    "Damn it, you''ve doomed us all!"


    "I just wanted to finish this trip and go home to get married!"


    "Shut up already!"


    Despite their bickering, panic had already set in.


    This was an Ocean''s Gate Beast Monarch. If they didn''t run for their lives, they were all going to die here.


    Boom!


    At that moment, the dunecrab noticed them.


    Its stalk-like eyes swiveled, locking onto the group. Suddenly, one of its massive pincers rose high into the air and came crashing down.


    Boom!


    Sand and rocks exploded into the air as the ground trembled violently. The spot where the pincer struck caved in, cracks spreading outward from the impact.


    "This�� this really is a Beast Monarch!"


    Thalric barely dodged the attack, cold sweat pouring down his back. He didn''t dare say another word.


    "Run! Run for your lives! If we don''t, we''re all dead!"


    The group descended into chaos, scrambling to grab their fallen magical artifacts and fleeing in a blind panic.


    But the dunecrab was already on the move, and the ground shook violently with each of its steps. Worse still, it was much faster than they were, quickly closing the distance.


    Thalric''s face was filled with terror. He had no idea if he could escape this nightmare.


    But then, out of the corner of his eye, he noticed something strange��the young man who had been following them, Timothy, was still standing in the same spot, completely unmoved.


    Not only did Timothy show no sign of fear, but he was watching them flee with a calm, almost amused expression, like a spectator at a show.


    "Run, you idiot! That''s a Beast Monarch! Do you have a death wish?!"


    Thalric shouted at him, his face pale, his legs trembling.


    "A Beast Monarch? Even better."


    Timothy didn''t budge. Instead, he gazed at the dunecrab with a look of greed in his eyes. S��ar?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, the dunecrab stopped in its tracks.


    Despite being a Beast Monarch, a creature that feared nothing, the dunecrab felt a sudden chill run down its spine.


    This human was staring at it intently, and the look in his eyes was�� unsettling.


    It was as if�� he was admiring its body!

 Chapter 269 - 269: The hidden treasure of the Desolate Wastes had finally revealed itself!

    The dunecrab, usually so proud and dismissive of humans, suddenly froze in place, its massive body coming to a halt.


    Timothy''s gaze sent a chill down its spine.


    For the first time, it felt like it was nothing more than prey.


    "Beast Monarch Essence�� Beast Monarch Essence�� what a treasure."


    Timothy muttered the words over and over, licking his lips as he slowly advanced.


    His eyes were filled with greed and hunger.


    "What�� what is he planning to do? That''s the Beast Monarch of Ocean''s Gate! It could crush us with a single step if it wanted to!"


    Thalric and the other middle-aged practitioners were completely dumbfounded.


    The dunecrab was just as stunned.


    It stared blankly at the human approaching, an unfamiliar sense of fear creeping up inside it.


    That greedy look in Timothy''s eyes��it was as if he wanted to devour the crab whole.


    The dunecrab''s face flushed with embarrassment.


    "This human�� he''s obsessed with my body�� What a freak! I never thought humans could be this perverted!"


    The dunecrab, who had always looked down on humans, now felt nothing but fear.


    It didn''t have time to worry about its dignity. Faced with the choice between pride and survival, it hesitated for only a moment before turning tail and running.


    "Thud, thud, thud."


    Its claws and eight legs scrambled frantically as it scurried away as fast as it could.


    "The Beast Monarch�� it''s running away!"


    Thalric and the others could only watch in disbelief as the dunecrab fled. Their minds buzzed, unable to process what they were seeing.


    That was the Beast Monarch of Ocean''s Gate! No matter how strong this young man was, there was no way he could scare it off, right?


    But the reality before them defied all logic. Not only did the dunecrab not stop, but it seemed to be fleeing in an even greater panic.


    And Timothy? He was right on its tail, chasing without hesitation.


    "Stay away from me!"


    Even though it couldn''t speak human language, the dunecrab''s mind screamed in terror.


    But Timothy had no intention of letting it go.


    A smile played on his lips, and his eyes grew even more terrifying.


    Beast Monarch Essence was an irreplaceable ingredient for the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill.


    And if he wanted to deal with Goddess Sylvia, this dunecrab would have to pay the price.


    His greedy gaze bore down on the fleeing creature.


    The dunecrab tried its best to escape, but no matter how hard it ran, it couldn''t shake the figure chasing it.


    It raised its hard-shelled body, but it was too late. A fist was already crashing down from above.


    The dunecrab''s eyes were filled with nothing but fear.


    It had no way to dodge. All it could do was brace itself, hoping its tough shell would withstand the blow.


    "Boom!"


    With a deafening crash, the punch seemed to ignore any defense, caving in the crab''s shell as if it were nothing.


    The sheer force of the blow sent the massive creature crashing into the ground, leaving a deep crater.


    "This�� this isn''t the strength of a normal Ocean''s Gate practitioner. This is on par with a Holy Emperor-level fighter!"


    The dunecrab was in so much pain that even its crab roe was knocked loose. It lay helpless in the pit, unable to move, watching in horror as another punch came down.


    "Boom!"


    This time, not only did the crab roe splatter everywhere, but fragments of its shattered shell flew in all directions.


    The dust settled, and everything fell silent, as if nothing had happened.


    But in the desert, all that remained was the dunecrab''s empty shell.


    And the fresh, steaming crab roe��


    Timothy had already dug out the gleaming, powerful Demonic Beast Essence from the dunecrab''s shattered shell.


    He even casually scooped up some of the crab roe and took a bite.


    It was warm, fresh, and honestly, pretty tasty.


    "What the hell just happened?!"


    The middle-aged practitioners were completely dumbfounded by the scene before them.


    The mighty Beast Monarch of Ocean''s Gate had been taken down in just two punches?


    And now, even its Demonic Beast Essence had been extracted!


    For a moment, as they stared at Timothy''s terrifying grin, they couldn''t tell who was the hunter and who was the prey anymore.


    They had originally thought this young man was just like them��someone who only dared to scavenge in the safest parts of this forbidden land.


    But now, none of them dared to think that anymore.


    "The ancient alchemy techniques have been lost for ages. High-level Demonic Beast Essences are practically useless now. What could he possibly want with it��"


    Thalric muttered in disbelief, watching Timothy''s figure disappear into the distance.


    But then, a voice drifted back from afar.


    Just one sentence, but they left everyone frozen in place.


    "Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill!"


    ...


    "What just happened?"


    Even though the vast desert stretched endlessly, a distant explosion had instantly drawn the attention of many practitioners scattered across the Desolate Wastes.


    They turned toward the source of the sound. Though they couldn''t see much, many could feel the terrifying energy emanating from that direction.


    "Is that��"


    Two female disciples from Blooming Sanctuary used a secret technique, gently placing flower petals over their eyes.


    Soon, despite the swirling sand obscuring the view, they could clearly see what lay far in the distance.


    There, the broken remains of a dunecrab lay in ruins.


    Its shell had been completely shattered, and even its Demonic Beast Essence had been dug out.


    "That was an Ocean''s Gate Beast Monarch�� who could have��"


    Their expressions quickly shifted.


    Because both disciples had clearly seen the person who had extracted the dunecrab''s Demonic Beast Essence��it was Timothy. sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They still held deep admiration for Timothy, the man who had once saved Blooming Sanctuary.


    The memory of the long line of people waiting to confess their feelings to him was still fresh in their minds��


    But��


    They also knew all about what had happened between Selene and Timothy.


    The two disciples glanced worriedly at Selene, who stood nearby.


    "Don''t worry, I saw it."


    Selene smiled faintly and shook her head.


    To be able to kill the Beast Monarch of Ocean''s Gate with a single punch��Timothy''s strength had indeed reached a terrifying level.


    But��


    Her hand lightly gripped the hilt of the sword hanging at her waist, and Selene felt her confidence return.


    Even though her heart had been shattered many times before, this time, she would not lose to Timothy.


    Besides, she wasn''t alone this time.


    Inside the wooden box she carried was the piccolo her sister, Holy Maiden Aeliana, had gifted her.


    This Heavenly-level artifact seemed to carry her sister''s will, as if Aeliana herself stood behind her. At this moment, no matter what opponent she faced, Selene would no longer feel fear.


    Not even Timothy.


    This time, it would be him who lost!


    Selene''s confidence surged, and with her hand still on her sword, she gazed into the distance.


    Just then, a faint light began to shine from deep within the desert.


    Though the light was still weak, everyone could feel the extraordinary energy it contained.


    The hidden treasure of the Desolate Wastes had finally revealed itself!

 Chapter 270 - 270: A childlike appearance

    "What''s the situation inside the Forbidden Zone?"


    A voice, filled with divine authority, echoed from the top of a barren hill.


    "Reporting to the Holy Emperor, so far, there''s no sign that any information has leaked. However..."


    The person responding hesitated, as if unsure whether to continue.


    After the mysterious object from the heavens landed in the Desolate Wastes, Holy Emperor Luminis had kept everything under tight control. No one had made any rash moves.


    If there had been a panicked lockdown of the Desolate Wastes��a neutral zone that was usually open to all��and if a large number of disciples had been sent to search for the object, the situation would have already been exposed. Countless practitioners would have flocked to the area, vying for control.


    But thanks to Holy Emperor Luminis'' wise decision, that disaster had been avoided.


    The Forbidden Zone remained open to the public, as if nothing had happened. Yet, in reality, it was all a smokescreen. The plan was to wait until the object revealed itself, and then seize it in one swift move.


    The plan was flawless��at least, almost flawless.


    The person reporting hesitated for a moment before finally speaking: "The only issue is... for some reason, Timothy from Sky Sanctuary and Selene, the younger sister of Holy Maiden Aeliana, have just entered the Forbidden Zone."


    "They''re here? Why? Are they traveling with anyone else? And are there any other Holy Emperors nearby?"


    Holy Emperor Luminis'' voice was cold and sharp.


    "Timothy came alone. Selene brought two female disciples from Blooming Sanctuary, but their strength isn''t anything to worry about. As for other Holy Emperor-level figures... I''ve sent people to investigate multiple times. There shouldn''t be any."


    "I see... So, no Holy Emperors have shown up, but it seems someone is starting to get suspicious. No matter. Timothy, huh? I''d like to see if he really has the strength the rumors claim."


    Holy Emperor Luminis let out a cold laugh.


    No matter how strong someone was, unless they were at the level of a Holy Emperor, they could never hope to bridge the gap in power. As long as Goddess Sylvia didn''t appear, no one would be able to take the treasure from his hands.


    And that included Timothy.


    "Long live Holy Emperor Luminis!"


    Feeling the overwhelming presence of the Holy Emperor, the person reporting bowed deeply in reverence.


    Holy Emperors were the most powerful beings on the entire continent of Elant.


    Whoosh!


    A fierce wind swept across the dunes. From behind the sand, accompanied by the chilling aura of a Holy Emperor, Luminis finally stepped forward.


    But unlike other Holy Emperors, Luminis appeared as... a nine-year-old boy!


    Now that no one else was around, his voice shifted to match his childlike appearance, sounding soft and immature.


    He let out a heavy snort and stomped his foot, wobbling slightly as he did so. "They think they can take the treasure from me? What a joke!"


    ...


    "Holy Emperor Luminis, early Transcendence Realm, over a thousand years old, but with the appearance of a child."


    Because Holy Emperors were so rare and revered on the continent of Elant, most of their details were well-documented. Naturally, this included Holy Emperor Luminis.


    Goddess Sylvia was at the peak of the Transcendence Realm, while the other three Holy Emperors were mostly at the mid-level of the Transcendence Realm.


    In comparison, Holy Emperor Luminis wasn''t considered particularly strong among the Holy Emperors.


    More importantly...


    "A childlike appearance?"


    For a Holy Emperor-level figure, they were usually either stunningly beautiful like Goddess Sylvia and Holy Maiden Aeliana, or strikingly handsome, or exuding an aura of solemn authority.


    But a Holy Emperor who looked like a child? That was definitely a first.


    "This Holy Emperor... has some unique tastes," Timothy thought to himself as he pondered over the peculiarities of Holy Emperor Luminis.


    Just then, deep within the Forbidden Zone, a sudden burst of light shot up into the sky. S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The light was blindingly bright, piercing through the thick, hazy sand that shrouded the Forbidden Zone.


    "Is the treasure about to reveal itself?"


    Timothy''s eyes narrowed as he gazed toward the depths of the Forbidden Zone. But soon, his expression shifted to one of surprise.


    The brilliant golden light wasn''t just a sign that the treasure was of an incredibly high grade. More importantly, the aura it emitted... was strikingly similar to the Mythic-grade fragment he had obtained earlier, the Celestial Testament.


    After slaying three Holy Emperors, Timothy had received numerous treasures from the system. But the Celestial Testament was the one thing he couldn''t make sense of.


    The golden script on the fragment, written in some unknown liquid, was so profound that even when Timothy pushed his Enlightenment Body to its limits, he couldn''t comprehend it.


    He never imagined that this Mythic-grade fragment, which he had never heard of before, would have a counterpart here, emitting a similar aura!


    Without the Celestial Testament, no one would have been able to detect the strange resonance in the air.


    [System Task: Seize the treasure within the Forbidden Zone, related to the Sepulcher of the Sacred.]


    [Task Reward: Gain mastery over Holy Emperor Luminis'' signature technique, the Realm of a Thousand Blades.]


    "So, this treasure is as good as mine!" Timothy clenched his fists, his fighting spirit ignited.


    Even if Holy Emperor Luminis himself intervened, this time, there was no way he would stop Timothy!


    "What... what is that?!"


    At that moment, everyone within the Forbidden Zone was drawn to the spectacle unfolding in the distance.


    The golden, radiant light left everyone stunned and speechless.


    Most of the practitioners who had come here were of modest strength, hoping to scavenge some low-tier relics or spiritual treasures. But the scene before them was far beyond anything they had imagined.


    This Forbidden Zone, which was supposed to be the lowest tier, actually housed such a powerful treasure!


    "Should I go for it? No... with my strength..."


    Most of them couldn''t believe in their own abilities. Even a slightly stronger beast could easily end their lives here.


    Yet, the treasure deep within the Forbidden Zone seemed to be calling to them, stirring a restless desire in their hearts that they couldn''t control.


    One by one, people began moving toward the heart of the Forbidden Zone, their eyes filled with an inexplicable longing.


    "We''re almost there! Just a little further!"


    The crowd''s pace quickened, and practitioners from all directions converged toward the source of the light. It was as if something they desperately craved was hidden there.


    Like a tidal wave, practitioners surged forward, some even using their most powerful techniques to sprint toward the light.


    But as they neared the scene, they suddenly froze.


    In the sky, the dazzling golden light enveloped the entire world.


    And leading up to that towering pillar of light were countless steps, stretching into the heavens.


    Each step was a brilliant golden hue, winding and spiraling upward, all converging at a single point.


    But...


    The overwhelming pressure emanating from the steps was far beyond what they could bear!

 Chapter 271 - 271: You think this can stop me?

    "Wow, it''s so dazzling. There must be something incredibly valuable hidden up there."


    "I want it. I really want it."


    Even though the air was thick with a terrifying pressure, someone, completely entranced, started walking toward the golden staircase, step by step.


    Their greedy eyes were locked on the brilliant light above, and they had completely lost control of themselves.


    But the moment they set foot on the golden steps��


    Boom!


    It was as if they were struck by lightning. Their bodies trembled violently, as if they were being crushed by an overwhelming, boundless force.


    A wave of intense pressure rippled outward, and they snapped back to their senses, immediately retreating in panic.


    "What... what is this?!"


    Even after stepping away from the stairs, their faces were still filled with shock and fear.


    If they had been just a second slower, they had no doubt their bodies would have been torn apart.


    Even though they managed to pull back in time, many of them stumbled and fell to the ground, clutching their feet and howling in pain.


    Their feet were covered in bloody wounds and deep gashes.


    Just one step on the staircase, and their feet were already mangled, nearly destroyed.


    Looking at the golden staircase that seemed to stretch endlessly into the sky, those who had narrowly avoided stepping on it were filled with dread.


    They had thought their luck had finally turned, that they were about to claim a priceless treasure.


    But now, no one dared to take another step forward.


    This terrifying power was far beyond anything they could handle!


    Forget about climbing the golden staircase��just standing nearby, the immense pressure made the weaker practitioners feel like they were suffocating.


    "Does no one outside know about this?"


    "It seems like this place is cut off from the outside world. No one should have discovered it yet..."


    The strange scene within this forbidden area had gone unnoticed by the outside world, but even though this seemed like a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, no one dared to take the risk.


    After all, those who had nearly lost their lives��or worse, had already lost their legs��were still lying on the ground, clutching their mangled limbs and crying out in agony.


    The practitioners exchanged uneasy glances. These were people who had once been willing to risk their lives for rare treasures, but now, every single one of them was filled with fear, too scared to take another step forward.


    The golden light in the sky grew even brighter, but at the same time, the oppressive force, like something from the depths of an abyss, made everyone feel like they were being crushed.


    Who in their right mind would dare to go any further in a place like this?


    No matter how valuable the treasure might be, life was still more important!


    But just as everyone was frozen in fear, too scared to move, a graceful figure appeared, descending from the distance.


    Without hesitation, she stepped onto the golden staircase.


    "She actually stepped onto it!" sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Someone gasped in disbelief, and all eyes were immediately drawn to her.


    Sizzle.


    The sound of searing heat filled the air, but the woman only furrowed her brows slightly. She didn''t back down.


    Instead, she took another step forward.


    The immense pressure around her body continued to ripple and crush down on her, but it couldn''t stop her from moving.


    Each step was incredibly difficult, but she showed no sign of giving up.


    "Selene! That''s Holy Maiden Aeliana''s sister!"


    Someone immediately shouted in recognition.


    Everyone knew the name of Holy Maiden Aeliana, and Selene''s strength was also well-known among many practitioners.


    "Of course. Who else but the Holy Maiden''s sister could make it this far?"


    "She''s unbelievably strong. To endure this much pressure... she''s almost at the level of a Holy Emperor. But if she keeps going..."


    One step, two steps, three steps...


    Selene had already climbed seven steps.


    Each step was harder than the last, and her legs were starting to tremble slightly, but she gritted her teeth and kept going.


    Sweat trickled down Selene''s forehead, a testament to the immense pain she was enduring.


    Each step on the staircase felt like crossing an insurmountable chasm. It was as if a mountain, thousands of meters high, was suspended above her, crushing her body and making it nearly impossible to breathe.


    Even though she was giving it her all, it seemed like even she was reaching her limit.


    "Miss Selene, it''s been a while."


    A voice suddenly echoed from the distance.


    Moments later, a figure approached at an astonishing speed.


    Without hesitation, the figure stepped onto the staircase.


    One step, two steps, three steps...


    Though it was the same staircase, Timothy didn''t seem to feel the same overwhelming pressure.


    The crushing force surged from all directions, as if trying to stop him in his tracks.


    "Activate the fourth meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body."


    With Timothy''s determined steps, molten-like patterns began to flow across his arms, and a faint golden light flickered in his eyes.


    His entire body seemed to radiate an ancient, profound power, brimming with untold strength.


    The pressure howled around him, but it was powerless to break through the seemingly impenetrable defense surrounding him.


    And Timothy''s pace up the staircase was shockingly fast.


    "He''s already at the tenth step!"


    "Now the twentieth!"


    "How is this even possible? Is he even human?!"


    When they finally got a clear look at Timothy''s face, everyone struggled to contain their shock.


    "Sky Sanctuary''s Timothy!"


    Even the practitioners at the lowest levels had heard the countless rumors about Timothy that had been circulating recently.


    He had personally slain Holy Emperor Thunderflame, obliterated the body of a Holy Emperor in the early Ascension Phase, and there were even whispers that he was romantically involved with Goddess Sylvia.


    While these rumors seemed more outlandish with each retelling, watching him now, they couldn''t help but start believing��well, maybe not the last one, but everything else seemed plausible.


    "This trial is the Trial of Endless Flames."


    After the twentieth step, a sea of roaring flames surged toward him.


    But Timothy paid it no mind. He didn''t even slow down, walking straight through the fire as if it wasn''t there.


    "This trial is the Trial of Mountain and River Suppression."


    In the sky, towering mountains and massive waves appeared as phantom images, but the oppressive force they brought down couldn''t stop Timothy''s advance.


    "This trial is the Holy Emperor''s Calamity."


    Suddenly, the sky darkened, and a figure clad in golden armor appeared before him��a Holy Emperor.


    "You think this can stop me?"


    Timothy finally lifted his head.


    At the same time, a colossal golden Sacred Form materialized behind him, towering over everything.


    The Sacred Form stretched across the sky, and with a single palm, it struck down.


    Boom!


    The golden-armored Holy Emperor standing in Timothy''s way was obliterated in an instant, without any resistance.


    The path ahead was clear, and Timothy took another step forward.


    It was as if nothing could stand in his way��he moved as though the trials were nonexistent.


    Watching this unfold, Selene, who had been struggling and nearing exhaustion, couldn''t help but smile confidently.


    "Yes, this is how it should be.


    Only by defeating someone like Timothy will it truly be worth it!"

 Chapter 272 - 272: The piccolo… why did it smell… off?

    The space around Timothy began to ripple and distort, as if trying to stop him in his tracks.


    Even the ancient artifact hidden deep within seemed to tremble in fear.


    But step by step, Timothy pressed forward, and nothing could stand in his way.


    Boom!


    With the appearance of a colossal golden Sacred Form hovering in the air, everything in Timothy''s path was crushed to dust.


    His figure, bathed in golden light, for a moment, seemed like a god descending to earth, striking fear into the hearts of all who witnessed it.


    "Just how powerful is he? He must be second only to the Holy Emperor by now!"


    "No wonder even the Goddess treats Timothy differently. I heard his bone age hasn''t even reached a hundred years yet. Is this level of power even humanly possible?"


    Everyone who saw the scene before them was left in stunned silence, their hearts trembling with awe.


    They were certain that if Timothy turned around at that moment, the massive golden Sacred Form would be enough to crush them all into pulp in an instant.


    It was precisely because of this terrifying strength that the heavenly ladder, which others struggled to even approach, seemed like nothing in front of Timothy.


    At this rate, the mysterious artifact, whose origins were unknown, would surely fall into his hands.


    As everyone''s eyes were fixed on Timothy, Selene quietly closed her own.


    In that moment, all the noise seemed to fade away, unable to disturb her inner peace.


    Every time she emerged from seclusion, her strength would grow.


    But now, there was only one final barrier standing between her and the Ocean''s Gate.


    And now, that barrier felt closer than ever.


    Surpassing Timothy and defeating him had always been Selene''s deepest desire.


    And now, the opportunity was right in front of her.


    This time, she couldn''t let it slip away.


    "Timothy!"


    Selene''s eyes suddenly snapped open.


    Determination filled her gaze, and at the same time, her aura began to surge, rising higher and higher.


    Finally, it stabilized��she had reached the Ocean''s Gate!


    In the moment when she could finally stand on equal footing with Timothy, she had broken through, crossing into the Ocean''s Gate!


    In an instant, Selene''s presence soared, and a new sense of desire and resolve radiated from her.


    Her usually calm face now showed a hint of excitement.


    This time, she wouldn''t fail.


    The golden staircase leading upward was steep and towering, seemingly out of reach.


    But Selene didn''t hesitate. She took a step forward, pouring all her strength into climbing higher.


    Using an ancient technique from the Blooming Sanctuary, flowers and plants began to appear around her, as if summoned by her presence.


    The flowers swayed beautifully, yet they seemed to contain boundless spiritual energy.


    As the petals drifted down, they formed a path of flowers beneath her feet.


    Wherever Selene stepped, the flowers covered the stairs, allowing her to ascend without any resistance.


    Layer after layer of steps were quickly crossed.


    In no time, Selene was closing in on Timothy, and it seemed she was about to overtake him.


    "Congratulations, congratulations. I didn''t expect you to break through at such a critical moment. It seems your willpower and insight far surpass the ordinary," Timothy said with a calm smile.


    But then, he casually took two more steps.


    Now, only three steps remained between him and the final destination.


    At that moment, two female disciples from the Blooming Sanctuary, who had been watching the scene unfold, suddenly burst into excited cheers.


    "Selene actually broke through to the Ocean''s Gate!"


    "She really did it! Selene is incredible!"


    They could barely contain their excitement.


    Thinking back to all the sarcastic jinxes from their fellow sisters in the sanctuary��


    "What good is all that bad luck talk? Selene''s strength is way beyond the reach of some silly jinxes," the disciple on the left said with a smug smile.


    "Exactly! She''s been through so much heartbreak, and Timothy has practically become a Mindfiend in her heart. But now, this is the moment Selene breaks through that Mindfiend."


    "With her strength and determination, now that she''s crossed into the Ocean''s Gate, what could possibly go wrong? It''s all in the bag!"


    "Yeah, no way anything could go wrong. I mean, come on, what are the odds of something going wrong now? Hahaha."


    "Haha�� ha��"


    As they laughed, the two disciples suddenly found themselves looking at each other, their smiles fading into awkwardness.


    Why did it suddenly feel like they had just jinxed her with something really bad?


    "I mean�� we were just talking, right? Nothing''s gonna happen�� right?"


    "Yeah�� probably nothing."


    Both disciples now looked a little uneasy.


    At that moment, as Selene took her next step, an overwhelming pressure suddenly descended from all directions.


    There were no visible signs, but it felt as though the entire world was pressing down on her.


    The crushing force from all sides seemed capable of grinding everything into dust, and Selene found it hard to even stand straight.


    Boom.


    The countless flowers floating around her were instantly crushed into fragments.


    The ancient technique from the sanctuary that had supported her up to this point was now completely gone.


    The endless pressure bore down on her, making it incredibly difficult for Selene to move.


    No matter how much strength she summoned, she couldn''t take another step forward.


    With her own power, this was as far as she could go.


    "But��"


    Selene suddenly lifted her head, her eyes filled with determination.


    She had lost to Timothy time and time again, but she had prepared for this moment countless times.


    This time, she wouldn''t fail.


    Even if her own strength had reached its limit, defeating Timothy didn''t have to rely on her power alone!


    With the strength her sister had given her, she would defeat Timothy!


    Suddenly, Selene reached into her spatial ring and pulled out a wooden box. With a respectful expression, she opened it and took out a piccolo.


    The vibrant green piccolo lay still in her hands, yet it radiated a spiritual energy so intense it was almost terrifying.


    This piccolo was no ordinary artifact��it was a rare and powerful Heavenly-level treasure.


    No matter how strong Timothy was, could he really stand against a Heavenly-level artifact?


    The final three steps were right in front of her.


    Now that she had broken through to the Ocean''s Gate and held the Heavenly-level piccolo in her hands, those last few steps didn''t seem so difficult anymore.


    Without realizing it, a small, confident smile appeared on Selene''s usually expressionless face.


    This time, she would finally defeat Timothy.


    She would no longer let her heart be shattered because of him! S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With her confidence restored and a hint of pride in her smile, Selene raised the piccolo to her lips, ready to play.


    But just as her lips were about to touch the piccolo, she suddenly felt something strange.


    The piccolo�� why did it smell�� off?

 Chapter 273 - 273: Uh… why does it say… again?

    "Huh? That''s strange. Isn''t this a Heavenly-level artifact?"


    Indeed, the piccolo was a Heavenly-level artifact.


    But after sniffing it from the left and then from the right, Selene caught a faint, unusual scent.


    It was a strange smell, something she had never encountered before.


    And it was incredibly faint, almost completely dissipated.


    Even so, Selene could still sense that something was off.


    Heavenly-level artifacts were the most precious treasures on the continent of Elant.


    Even a Holy Emperor-level warrior might go mad over one.


    The quality of a Heavenly-level artifact was so high that it could naturally connect with the world''s spiritual energy without any need for manipulation.


    Because of this, these artifacts could purify themselves, never absorbing any worldly impurities.


    But this smell... what was it?


    Her curiosity was piqued.


    After all, she was relying on this piccolo to defeat Timothy and finally rid herself of the Mindfiend that had plagued her for so long.


    Selene took this very seriously and decided to investigate further.


    It just so happened that before she arrived at the Desolate Wastes, the Holy Maiden had taught her a rather mysterious spell.


    While not particularly powerful, it could trace the origins of things and reveal their true nature.


    Perfect. She could use it on the piccolo.


    ''My sister really is amazing, almost like she can see the future!''


    Selene felt a surge of excitement, her admiration for her sister growing even deeper.


    "Just a little further, Selene! You can do it!"


    "Go, Selene! You can definitely beat Timothy!"


    Below her, two disciples from the Blooming Sanctuary were cheering her on, their eyes filled with endless hope and encouragement.


    "Don''t worry. With this piccolo, I will defeat Timothy."


    Selene smiled confidently, merging her thoughts with the piccolo.


    The moment of her long-awaited revenge, the moment to defeat Timothy and banish the Mindfiend, was finally here!


    She had never felt so sure of herself. A small smile tugged at the corners of her mouth.


    Using the secret technique passed down by Holy Maiden Aeliana, the piccolo''s hidden essence began to flow into her mind like a river, slowly revealing its origins.


    But the moment she sensed the aura within, Selene''s expression changed.


    Her body trembled uncontrollably.


    Clatter.


    In mid-air, the piccolo slipped from Selene''s hand and fell onto the golden steps below with a sharp sound.


    Even a Heavenly-level artifact couldn''t calm the shock in her heart.


    Selene''s eyes widened, filled with utter disbelief.


    Her face quickly turned pale.


    "How... how is this possible?"


    In just an instant, her entire demeanor shifted.


    Her lips turned white, trembling slightly, and her eyes became hollow, filled with boundless shock.


    "It... it can''t be."


    She staggered back a step, her body shaking, looking so small and helpless.


    Because on that piccolo, Selene had sensed something she could never have imagined, something she could never bring herself to believe.


    On the piccolo, Selene could clearly sense the intertwined auras of Timothy, Goddess Sylvia, and her sister, Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s aura was faint, but Timothy''s and Goddess Sylvia''s were overwhelmingly strong on the piccolo.


    It was obvious��Timothy and Sylvia had been intimately involved. And even more shocking, it seemed that Aeliana might have been with them as well. S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What could Timothy, Goddess Sylvia, and Holy Maiden Aeliana have been doing together?


    In the past, Selene might not have thought much of it. But now, memories of Aeliana''s heartbroken murmurs about Timothy came rushing back to her. And then there were the recent rumors��rumors that Timothy had carried the goddess back to his chambers.


    A terrifying thought suddenly struck Selene.


    She didn''t want to believe it. She couldn''t believe it.


    But the things she had overheard, combined with those seemingly absurd rumors, were starting to make sense.


    If the rumors were false, then what was this scent on the piccolo? And if the rumors were just gossip, then what about that day when she had accidentally overheard her sister, Holy Maiden Aeliana, whispering in her chambers about how Timothy didn''t know how to be gentle?


    All these clues were coming together, and Selene had no choice but to believe them.


    And if all of it was true��


    Selene took another step back, her mind swirling with emptiness, her eyes filled with fear and helplessness.


    That would mean��


    Not only her sister, but even Goddess Sylvia had fallen victim to Timothy.


    And worse, the three of them might have been together��


    Selene didn''t want to imagine such a blasphemous, absurd scene, but the evidence was right in front of her, and she couldn''t escape the horrifying thoughts flooding her mind.


    Timothy��this terrifying figure��had not only laid his hands on her sister, Holy Maiden Aeliana, but even the goddess herself couldn''t escape his grasp.


    "Two Holy Emperor-level beings!" she thought.


    And yet, they couldn''t resist him. They had no choice but to submit to Timothy''s overwhelming power.


    If even Holy Maiden Aeliana and Goddess Sylvia couldn''t resist, then who on the entire continent of Elant could stop Timothy?


    It wouldn''t be long before Timothy extended his reach, targeting every woman on the continent.


    Even she might not be able to escape his clutches!


    The continent of Elant seemed peaceful on the surface, but no one knew the true monster lurking in the shadows��Timothy.


    Selene''s heart screamed in silent agony, but she felt so small, so powerless.


    Against Timothy''s terrifying grasp, there was nowhere for her to hide.


    What was the point of defeating the Mindfiend? What was the point of strengthening her resolve?


    Timothy had been the true demon all along, hiding in the deepest shadows. No woman could escape him.


    Plop.


    A single tear fell, landing on the piccolo that had dropped onto the golden steps.


    At that moment, Selene, overwhelmed by fear, began to cry helplessly.


    "What�� what''s wrong with Selene?"


    "Why is she crying?"


    Everyone could see it. Selene, who had been so close to reaching the peak, had suddenly stopped.


    Not only had she dropped the piccolo, but tears were now streaming down her face.


    Crack.


    In the air, it was as if something had shattered.


    "I�� I didn''t mean to!"


    The two disciples from the Blooming Sanctuary exchanged panicked glances, on the verge of tears themselves.


    They never expected their well-meaning cheers to have such a disastrous effect.


    "Hm?"


    Even Timothy turned around.


    He had been waiting for this fragile-hearted girl to take a few more steps before finishing her off. But to his surprise, when he turned, Selene had not only stopped but had taken several steps back.


    And�� were those tears in her eyes?


    [Ding! Congratulations, host! You have once again successfully shattered Selene''s spirit.]


    [Reward: Soulborn Eye upgrade��Perception of Weakness.]


    [Reward: Poison Tongue.]


    Timothy couldn''t help but feel a bit awkward. "Uh�� why does it say�� again?"

 Chapter 274 - 274: Calm down!

    "Miss Selene, are you okay?!"


    Selene''s body collapsed, and two female disciples from the Blooming Sanctuary rushed forward to catch her.


    But at that moment, Selene''s heart had already shattered once again.


    Even with her eyes closed, tears trickled down from the corners of her eyes.


    It felt like if you poked her chest, you could almost hear the sound of glass breaking.


    "This is all my fault! Why did I have to say something so stupid?!"


    "Me too! If we hadn''t jinxed it earlier, maybe none of this would''ve happened to you, Miss Selene. Waaaah~"


    The two disciples were crying bitterly.


    They never imagined things would take such a drastic turn so quickly.


    At this point, after having her heart broken over and over again, even someone as strong-willed as Selene had turned pale. She was in a deep sleep, tears streaming down her face, and she kept mumbling incoherently.


    Clearly, the trauma and shadows in her heart had grown immense.


    "Ugh, this is rough..."


    Looking at Selene''s pale face, Timothy couldn''t help but feel a mix of amusement and helplessness.


    Sure, the first time he hit her, he might''ve gone a little too hard.


    But how did it end up feeling like he''d broken her heart several times in a row?


    "Ah, whatever."


    Timothy shook his head.


    The two rewards he''d just received from the system were pretty decent.


    The upgraded Soulborn Eye could now detect an opponent''s weaknesses, and Poison Tongue was a bizarre technique that could destroy someone''s spirit just through words.


    All things considered, he''d already gotten quite a few rewards from Selene.


    Once he got his hands on the treasure hidden in this forbidden place, he''d make it up to her. Maybe help her heal her heart.


    Timothy''s gaze shifted to the golden staircase leading upward.


    The entire staircase was made of solid gold, and the final stretch glowed with an even more dazzling golden light.


    There were no more guardian spirits ahead, but the overwhelming pressure in the air was far stronger than before��by several orders of magnitude.


    Just looking at the last three steps in the sky made everyone feel like their breathing was being restricted. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of fear.


    The oppressive force was so terrifying that it made it hard for them to even look directly at the sky.


    No one could have imagined how powerful the treasure hidden deep within this forbidden place must be.


    It was so powerful that it could manifest this endless golden staircase, making it impossible for anyone to climb.


    "Is�� is it even possible for anyone to make it through?"


    Just staring at the scene above, some people were already drenched in sweat, their hearts filled with dread.


    Compared to the allure of the treasure, they valued their lives more.


    It wasn''t just that they lacked the strength�� even if they somehow reached the Ocean''s Gate, no one would dare to climb this towering, terrifying staircase.


    But at that moment, Timothy took a step forward.


    With his first step, the entire sky was suddenly covered in dark clouds.


    An overwhelming pressure brewed within the clouds, as if it could crush everything beneath it.


    The terrifying force bore down on Timothy''s body, but it couldn''t stop his advance.


    In the blink of an eye, he took a second step.


    Boom!


    A bolt of lightning shot down from the clouds, crashing onto his body with a deafening roar.


    For a moment, even Timothy''s body wavered slightly.


    Not only that, but it seemed as if the forces above had realized they couldn''t stop his advance.


    A fierce hurricane transformed into wolves, tigers, and leopards��massive, terrifying beasts.


    They roared and raged, surging toward Timothy, as if they wanted to devour him whole, to utterly obliterate him.


    The weight of the entire sky bore down at that moment.


    Witnessing the scene before them, countless onlookers were struck dumb with shock.


    Even Selene, weak as she was, opened her eyes slightly, her face showing a hint of astonishment.


    She never would have imagined that the final three steps would be so difficult to cross.


    But right now, not only did Timothy not retreat, he stood tall, gazing defiantly at the heavens above.


    "If you want to stop me, then go ahead and try."


    "Let''s see if the power of this world is stronger, or if my fists are harder."


    "Roar~"


    His words, dripping with provocation, seemed to completely enrage the forces above.


    The dark clouds grew even thicker, accompanied by howling winds, and endless bolts of lightning flashed across the sky.


    The overwhelming pressure, as if born from pure fury, sought to crush Timothy completely.


    But at that moment, Timothy''s body suddenly erupted with a brilliant light.


    Boundless golden radiance illuminated half the sky, even turning the pitch-black clouds a shimmering gold.


    As Timothy took another step forward, a massive golden elephant materialized in midair, crashing down with unstoppable force.


    Sacred Form!


    And the terrifying power of this Sacred Form was something even many Holy Emperors couldn''t hope to match!


    Boom!


    Thunder roared, lightning crackled, and the winds howled violently.


    All the forces of nature seemed to be doing everything they could to suppress the golden Sacred Form.


    "Calm down!"


    Timothy''s eyes shone even brighter at that moment.


    The sheer might he exuded in that instant was awe-inspiring, like that of a Holy Emperor, making everyone feel a deep sense of reverence, forcing them to look up in respect.


    All four meridians of his Ancient Saintly Body had fully opened.


    This ancient, once-perfect physique, long considered the pinnacle of physical forms, now radiated an aura so ancient and powerful that even the heavens seemed to tremble in fear.


    This primordial pressure, which hadn''t appeared on this continent for eons, swept across the land.


    All the surrounding plants and trees were uprooted and flattened, the wind howling incessantly.


    As the practitioners below stared at the terrifying spectacle unfolding before them, their eyes widened in disbelief. They couldn''t even begin to imagine how this would end.


    But as they stood there, dumbfounded, Timothy''s voice rang out, and suddenly, the entire sky was bathed in a brilliant golden light.


    The golden Sacred Form descended with a thunderous crash, and the shockwaves rippled through the clouds, causing them to churn violently.


    Boom!


    Holy light spread across the land.


    Everything seemed to return to calm.


    It was a complete and utter domination!


    Even in the face of such terrifying natural forces, Timothy had crushed them with overwhelming power.


    It was as if the aftermath of a great battle had left only scattered remnants of light drifting down from the sky.


    Selene''s eyes widened slightly.


    She could clearly see that Timothy had already stepped onto the final stair.


    And the object that had manifested the countless golden steps was now within arm''s reach of him.


    But the light surrounding it was so intense that no one could make out what it was.


    Timothy had already extended his hand, and it was just about to touch the glowing object.


    "Stop right there. I never said you could take what lies within my domain."


    Suddenly, a voice filled with the authority of a Holy Emperor echoed from the horizon.


    In the next instant, a figure, appearing as a young boy, descended from the sky, blocking Timothy''s path.


    Though the boy''s figure was small and frail, the aura he exuded was unmistakably that of a Holy Emperor!

 Chapter 275 - 275: Is that all you can say?!

    "Holy Emperor Luminis!"


    Even though he looked like a young boy, the overwhelming aura of divine authority radiating from Holy Emperor Luminis was the real deal.


    His cold, piercing eyes locked onto Timothy, exuding an undeniable sense of power.


    The oppressive force from the Holy Emperor spread out in all directions, suffocating the atmosphere.


    Even among the Holy Emperors of the Elant Continent, Luminis wasn''t considered the strongest.


    But the presence of any Holy Emperor was enough to strike fear into the hearts of anyone below the Transcendence Realm.


    "I can''t believe Holy Emperor Luminis actually showed up in person!"


    "This is bad. With Luminis here, no matter how strong Timothy is, there''s no way he''s getting that treasure now!"


    Many people, overwhelmed by the immense pressure, couldn''t help but tremble slightly.


    The terrifying power of a Holy Emperor was something no one could ignore.


    "Holy Emperor Luminis."


    Timothy''s gaze sharpened as he looked at Luminis, who wasn''t even as tall as Azura.


    A Holy Emperor personally stepping into the forbidden zone? This fight was definitely not going to be easy.


    "You''ve barged into my forbidden land, and now you think you can just take the treasure? You must be dreaming if you think you can ignore me like that."


    Luminis''s voice didn''t match his small body at all. It carried the unmistakable weight of a Holy Emperor''s authority.


    With a single step, he made his move.


    In an instant, a barrier of shimmering metal shot up, covering the sky.


    The barrier spread rapidly, and before long, the entire Desolate Wastes was encased within it.


    "He''s set up a barrier! What''s he planning to do? This is bad�� my sister isn''t outside the forbidden zone right now. If this keeps up��"


    Even Selene, struggling to stay on her feet, didn''t know how to respond.


    Like a predator eyeing its prey, Luminis''s gaze stayed locked on Timothy, ready to strike at any moment.


    The oppressive aura of the Holy Emperor hung in the air, vast and terrifying.


    "I''m here under the orders of Goddess Sylvia to retrieve this treasure. It might be connected to the Sepulcher of the Sacred. Are you sure you want to stand in my way?"


    Timothy''s eyes met Luminis''s.


    "You think just mentioning Goddess Sylvia and the Sepulcher of the Sacred will scare me off? As long as it''s in my forbidden land, it''s mine. I don''t care who you are��no one''s taking it from me."


    Luminis''s hostility grew even stronger.


    Despite his childlike appearance, the sheer presence of a Holy Emperor was enough to make anyone tremble.


    "Well, if that''s how it''s going to be, then I guess there''s no other choice."


    Timothy showed no sign of fear.


    A Holy Emperor was indeed powerful, but even though defeating Luminis would be tough, it wasn''t impossible.


    "You''re just a kid. Do you really think you can take me on?"


    At that moment, Luminis''s small frame seemed to be completely consumed by rage. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The oppressive force around him intensified, and his eyes burned with fury as he glared at Timothy.


    The Holy Emperor''s authority was undeniable, awe-inspiring.


    Behind him, the golden giant of his Sacred Form glowed even brighter. Timothy activated his Ancient Saintly Body, clearly ready for battle.


    But suddenly, he remembered the system reward he had just received.


    To defeat him, it would be best to find his weakness.


    "Facing him head-on might not be easy," Timothy thought, but the system reward he had just received had conveniently enhanced the detection ability of his Soulborn Eye.


    Now, with the Soulborn Eye, he could see his opponent''s greatest weakness.


    Even against a Holy Emperor-level opponent, it was still effective.


    "As expected of the ancient sacred eye."


    Timothy''s left eye narrowed slightly, and a radiant golden light suddenly burst forth from it.


    The light enveloped Holy Emperor Luminis.


    In an instant, Timothy could see through some of Luminis''s weaknesses.


    As a Holy Emperor, Luminis had stood proudly over the world for millennia. His physical body was practically immortal, and his spiritual power was near perfection.


    On the surface, it seemed like he had no weaknesses at all.


    But deep within Luminis''s heart, Timothy saw a massive void.


    And that void was Holy Emperor Luminis''s greatest weakness!


    "Well, well, who would''ve thought?"


    A moment later, a subtle smile crept onto Timothy''s lips.


    His left eye, still glowing faintly with golden light, seemed to have completely seen through Holy Emperor Luminis.


    "What are you smiling at? Do you really think you can defeat me?" Luminis sneered, lifting his foot slightly as he glared at Timothy.


    Even though he looked like a boy of only a few years, he still exuded the full majesty of a Holy Emperor.


    But Timothy just kept smiling. "Hey, kid, no need to get so worked up."


    "What did you just call me?"


    Luminis''s eyes widened instantly.


    "Kid."


    "You''re full of crap!"


    Luminis, still standing on tiptoe, was completely enraged. "Don''t be fooled by my childlike body and appearance. I''m over a thousand years old! Even Goddess Sylvia would have to show me respect for my age and experience!"


    "But you''re still not as tall as her waist."


    Timothy''s words hit right where it hurt, and Luminis nearly coughed up blood from sheer anger.


    The enhanced Soulborn Eye could indeed see through an opponent''s weaknesses, even the cracks in their heart.


    And to exploit those weaknesses and break them down, a more vicious attack was needed.


    Luckily, the system had just rewarded Timothy with the skill Poison Tongue, which was perfect for this.


    On the surface, Poison Tongue seemed like it was only good for winning arguments.


    But for Timothy, who had the Soulborn Eye and could see Luminis''s weak points, it was like driving a poisoned needle deep into the Holy Emperor''s most vulnerable spot.


    Luminis''s body trembled with rage, and it took him a moment to regain his composure. "So what if I''m not as tall as a woman''s waist? I''ve already ascended to the Holy Emperor realm, lived for a thousand years, and my lifespan is limitless!"


    Timothy: "But you''ve lived a thousand years and you''re still a virgin."


    "You��!"


    Luminis''s body swayed, and his already short frame nearly toppled over.


    "I''ve trained countless disciples and control multiple forbidden lands!"


    Timothy: "But you''re still a virgin."


    "I''m wealthier than anyone could imagine! Even if I gave away my fortune to any practitioner, they wouldn''t be able to spend it all in ten thousand years!"


    Timothy: "But you''re still a virgin."


    "I''ve mastered secret techniques for millennia, and I''ve fully integrated the Ten Thousand Swords Return to One technique!"


    Timothy: "But you''re still a virgin."


    "Is that all you can say?!"


    It was just one sentence, but the damage it caused was devastating.


    At this moment, Holy Emperor Luminis was trembling all over with fury.


    Timothy finally stopped talking, but as he stared at the broken part of Luminis''s heart, he thought for a moment and then spoke again: "And you don''t have a girlfriend."


    "Pfft��!"


    At that moment, Luminis spat out a mouthful of blood.


    His small body, not even as tall as Timothy, wobbled, and his face turned deathly pale.


    His heart had taken a severe blow.


    "Looks like it''s about time."


    Timothy smiled slightly, and his aura suddenly surged.


    "Holy Emperor''s Touch!"


    "Boom!"


    With a single strike, Holy Emperor Luminis was sent flying, crashing down from the heavenly steps!

 Chapter 276 - 276: That’s more like it

    The Holy Emperor''s body was incredibly resilient. Even an attack from someone as powerful as a Holy Emperor-level fighter shouldn''t have been able to injure him.


    But after Timothy''s relentless verbal assault, Holy Emperor Luminis was emotionally shattered. His defenses were far weaker than usual, leaving him vulnerable in ways he had never been before.


    Suddenly, a massive golden finger descended from the sky, giving him no chance to dodge.


    Boom!


    The finger struck, and Holy Emperor Luminis was sent flying through the air.


    The sheer force of the impact caused him to crash down the celestial staircase, slamming hard into the ground.


    Even as his head hit the earth, he could still hear the devilish whispers echoing in his ears:


    "But you''re still a virgin."


    "And you don''t even have a girlfriend."


    "Ah..."


    "Ahhh!"


    If he hadn''t forced himself to maintain some semblance of composure, Holy Emperor Luminis might have completely broken down.


    At that moment, everyone could see it clearly.


    Timothy, without hesitation, reached into the blinding light and pulled out a radiant gemstone, glowing with a dazzling array of colors.


    "That''s the treasure that caused the celestial phenomenon!"


    But beyond the shock of Timothy taking the treasure, the scene before them was even more unbelievable.


    Holy Emperor Luminis had been defeated?


    And so easily?


    With just a single finger, Timothy had crossed the boundary of power and gravely injured Holy Emperor Luminis to this extent!


    Even those who knew of Timothy''s strength were stunned. No matter how powerful he was, to injure a Holy Emperor-level fighter like this was beyond comprehension!


    "I think I saw Timothy say something to Holy Emperor Luminis before the attack. Could it have something to do with what he said?"


    "What could possibly break through the Holy Emperor''s defenses like that?"


    "I think I overheard something�� something about Holy Emperor Luminis being a virgin��"


    "What? Holy Emperor Luminis is a virgin?!"


    "No way! He''s over a thousand years old and he''s never even had a girlfriend?!"


    "Wait, are you saying Holy Emperor Luminis hasn''t seen a woman since he was born?!"


    The rumors grew more and more absurd. As the gossip reached his ears, Holy Emperor Luminis, lying on the ground, felt as if he could hear his heart shattering.


    "Ahhh~"


    With a sudden wail, the small figure of Holy Emperor Luminis collapsed completely, his body limp on the ground.


    He was so furious that he could barely breathe, almost passing out from sheer rage.


    Since becoming a Holy Emperor, everyone had treated him with the utmost respect. No one had ever dared to defy him.


    But now, not only had he lost the treasure, but his dignity had been utterly destroyed.


    "Holy Emperor! Holy Emperor, are you alright?!"


    Seeing the Holy Emperor lying in such a pitiful state, practitioners hidden in the desert began to emerge one after another.


    Some had been concealed in the shifting sands, others in caves.


    Though the Desolate Wastes appeared calm on the surface, Holy Emperor Luminis had long since stationed his forces here in secret.


    "You bastard! What kind of trick did you use to injure the Holy Emperor like this?"


    "And you dare steal the treasure from our sacred grounds? Today, you won''t leave here alive!"


    Shouts of anger rang out, and in an instant, hundreds of practitioners appeared, with even more flooding into the sacred grounds.


    The radiant treasure, now safely in Timothy''s possession, continued to glow with a brilliant rainbow light.


    The celestial staircase slowly faded away, and from all directions, practitioners began to surround Timothy, layer upon layer.


    Their revered Holy Emperor had been beaten so badly, and they clearly had no intention of letting Timothy go.


    Though the forces Holy Emperor Luminis had stationed here weren''t particularly strong, there were several Mystic Core-level practitioners among them, as well as a few elders from Ocean''s Gate.


    And with their sheer numbers, they had Timothy completely surrounded.


    The situation didn''t look good for him.


    But just then��


    Crack. Crack.


    From the sky above, the metallic barrier that Holy Emperor Luminis had conjured, which had completely enveloped the heavens, began to fracture.


    Cracks spread rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, they had covered the entire surface.


    Boom!


    A golden chariot, forged from pure gold, smashed through the barrier.


    Half the sky shattered as the barrier broke open, leaving a massive hole.


    The golden chariot slowly descended into view.


    From the heavens, soft, ethereal music began to play, and countless female disciples, dressed in vibrant robes, stood respectfully on either side.


    The golden chariot was majestic beyond compare, adorned with lifelike carvings of dragons and phoenixes, exuding an aura of grandeur.


    The female disciples of the Blooming Sanctuary stood on either side, clearing the path.


    Accompanied by the melodious music, the chariot radiated an aura of untouchable authority.


    At that moment, a slender, graceful hand finally parted the golden curtains.


    "A beauty beyond compare, a sight to behold."


    As the face, stunning enough to topple kingdoms, slowly emerged from the chariot, everyone seemed to hold their breath.


    With a gentle smile and a slight furrow of her brow, the figure with golden hair cascading like a waterfall appeared. Her presence was both holy and commanding, yet carried a subtle allure that was impossible to resist.


    Simply floating in the sky, her ethereal beauty seemed to transform the entire world around her.


    But no matter how breathtaking she was, when the soft, lilting music��symbolizing the Blooming Sanctuary��began to play, everyone felt a deep sense of awe. No one dared to harbor even the slightest disrespect.


    She was a Holy Emperor-level figure, just like Luminis, but in terms of both power and authority, Holy Maiden Aeliana commanded far more fear and reverence than Holy Emperor Luminis ever could.


    Even the golden chariot she rode was a treasure passed down through the Blooming Sanctuary, comparable to a Heavenly-level artifact.


    The female disciples of the Blooming Sanctuary stood solemnly on either side, each holding a magical artifact, respectfully accompanying the Holy Maiden.


    Witnessing this sacred and awe-inspiring scene, many couldn''t help but believe��


    If Holy Maiden Aeliana truly wished, she could easily flatten this entire place!


    "Timothy is coming with me, under the protection of the Blooming Sanctuary."


    "The treasure Timothy has come to claim today is tied to the Sepulcher of the Sacred, and it may even concern the safety of the entire continent of Elant."


    "No matter who claims ownership of this forbidden ground, no one has the right to stop him."


    "Timothy will leave with me, under the protection of the Blooming Sanctuary. Does anyone have any objections?"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s stunning golden eyes, glowing faintly, swept across the land.


    In an instant, her divine and commanding presence crushed any thoughts of resistance.


    Even though their own Holy Emperor lay gravely injured, pitifully sprawled on the ground, the golden light that enveloped the area left no one with the courage to voice any objections.


    Even the elders of Ocean''s Gate, who served under Holy Emperor Luminis, could only stand by his side, staring up at the sky in shock, not daring to make a single move.


    The entire forbidden ground fell into a deathly silence. The murderous intent that had been directed at Timothy moments ago had completely vanished. Not a single person dared to rise in defiance.


    "That''s more like it. Timothy, come with me."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s golden hair, flowing like a waterfall, swayed gently in the wind as she turned to Timothy, a playful smile suddenly appearing at the corner of her lips. S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 277 - 277: Origin Stone

    "Holy Maiden Aeliana, how dare you take him away!"


    Holy Emperor Luminis, though small in stature, roared in fury.


    "What did you just say?"


    Aeliana''s gaze toward Timothy was soft and alluring, but when she turned to face Holy Emperor Luminis, an overwhelming pressure radiated from her.


    The divine authority of a Holy Emperor should have been enough to silence anyone, but in that moment, Luminis found himself utterly speechless.


    Though they were both Holy Emperor-level beings, the gap between them was painfully clear.


    Already shaken by Timothy''s earlier attack, Luminis knew that if Aeliana truly intended to strike, he wouldn''t stand a chance...


    His small body trembled with rage, and he coughed up a mouthful of blood. Yet, despite his anger, he didn''t dare make another move.


    Without his command, the practitioners hidden in the forbidden grounds also hesitated, none daring to act on their own.


    After all, the disciples of the Blooming Sanctuary, who accompanied Aeliana, exuded an aura so pure and sacred that no one would even think of defying them.


    If they really tried to fight, they wouldn''t just be facing Aeliana��they''d be up against an ancient and powerful force that had existed for millennia.


    And worse, they might even provoke... Goddess Sylvia herself!


    They could only watch helplessly as Timothy, the one they had meticulously planned to capture, pocketed the rainbow crystal they had worked so hard to obtain and ascended into the sky.


    Even though their teeth were clenched in frustration, no one dared to stop him.


    But what really stunned them was...


    They saw Timothy not only join the ranks of the Blooming Sanctuary disciples, but he also lifted the curtain of the golden carriage and sat inside with Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    Everyone was left dumbfounded.


    That golden carriage, forged from radiant gold and tempered by countless enchantments, had always been reserved for Aeliana alone.


    By tradition, only someone of equal status��another Holy Emperor��could sit beside her.


    How could Timothy possibly be allowed inside?


    Yet, as the crowd stared in disbelief, Aeliana simply smiled gracefully and stepped into the carriage without a word of explanation.


    It was clear she had no intention of justifying her actions.


    The sacred hymns echoed once more through the sky.


    Surrounded by the fragrant breeze and the vibrant disciples of the Blooming Sanctuary, the golden carriage, carrying both Aeliana and Timothy, slowly departed.


    They left behind a crowd of stunned onlookers, completely at a loss for what to do.


    "Timothy, how dare you ruin my��"


    Holy Emperor Luminis, struggling to stand, was about to shout again.


    But suddenly, a mocking voice echoed in his mind, like the whisper of a demon: "But you''re still a virgin. You don''t even have a girlfriend."


    "Ugh!" With a sharp gasp, Luminis spat out another mouthful of blood.


    His body swayed, and before he could fully rise, he nearly collapsed to the ground.


    The blow to his pride was unlike anything he had ever experienced.


    After all his years of cultivation, even after reaching the exalted rank of Holy Emperor, he had never been humiliated like this.


    "Timothy!"


    Staring up at the sky, now pierced by Timothy''s departure, Luminis screamed his name with all the strength he had left.


    But soon after, he stumbled and fell, blood spilling from his mouth.


    A Holy Emperor, in his own sacred grounds, had been so enraged that he was on the verge of passing out!


    "Holy Emperor, are you alright?!"


    Chaos erupted throughout the Desolate Wastes as everyone scrambled in panic.


    [Ding! Congratulations, Host! You''ve successfully enraged Holy Emperor Luminis to the point of internal damage, causing him to pass out.]


    [You''ve received a system reward: Holy Emperor Luminis''s inheritance��Realm of a Thousand Blades.]


    [You''ve also received a reward: partial refinement of the Chromatic Origin Stone.]


    Realm of a Thousand Blades is one of the most ancient and powerful secret techniques. It allows the user to turn the surrounding space into a domain, summoning thousands of blades.


    Holy Emperor Luminis wasn''t particularly strong on his own. It was only by maintaining his childlike form that he could endure the burden of mastering the Realm of a Thousand Blades. This technique was what allowed him to ascend to the rank of Holy Emperor, but it also cursed him to remain forever in the body of a child.


    If Luminis knew that Timothy not only swiped his Realm of a Thousand Blades for free but also didn''t have to suffer the curse of eternal childhood, the damage to his pride and spirit would be even more devastating than it already was.


    But that wasn''t all.


    As the system''s voice faded, the rainbow crystal in Timothy''s hand began to glow intensely.


    The multicolored light illuminated the entire carriage, and the aura it emitted was overwhelmingly powerful.


    "This thing�� it''s an Origin Stone!"


    Back when Timothy was still in the Demonic Sect, he had encountered an Origin Stone once before.


    It was said that Origin Stones were connected to the outer realms, perhaps even to the mysterious and elusive void itself. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And this Origin Stone was clearly brimming with life, far more potent than the one from the Doomed Soul Sect.


    [Refinement begins.]


    As the system''s voice echoed, the rainbow-colored Origin Stone began to radiate light, which flowed continuously into Timothy''s body.


    The light was dazzling, radiant, and carried a sacred aura.


    The moment it touched Timothy, it transformed into an endless stream of spiritual energy, surging through him.


    But more importantly, this energy was unlike any ordinary spiritual energy. It felt ancient, profound, and impossible to fully comprehend.


    "What''s happening?"


    Even Holy Maiden Aeliana, watching the scene unfold, was momentarily taken aback.


    She quickly noticed that while the Chromatic Origin Stone emitted a vast and overwhelming aura, Timothy''s body was now glowing faintly with a golden light.


    The rainbow energy gently merged with him, causing no harm whatsoever.


    In fact, it seemed to blend seamlessly into his being, gradually becoming one with him.


    "The first meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body unlocks the full potential of the physical body."


    "The second meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body channels an ancient, mysterious, and extremely cold energy."


    "The third meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body allows the user to absorb and refine the constitutions of others."


    "The fourth meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body grants the Soulborn Eye, which can see through the essence of all things."


    And the fifth meridian�� is Realm.


    In this world, the entire universe can become a Realm. A nation''s land can become a Realm. Even the space within a few feet of a person''s body can be a Realm.


    Who would''ve thought that the inheritance Timothy had just received from Holy Emperor Luminis would be so intricately connected to the fifth meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body?


    As the light from the Chromatic Origin Stone continued to flow into his body, Timothy''s perception of the world around him began to change.


    What he saw was no longer a single, unified reality, but countless fragments��each one a different space, a different Realm.


    Each space was unique, yet they were all interconnected.


    For so long, the practitioners of the Elant Continent had fought endlessly, as if their world was the only one that existed.


    But they didn''t know that the Elant Continent was just a tiny speck in the vast ocean of existence.


    It was merely one of countless Realms.


    In the infinite universe, there were countless Realms, and yet, all these worlds were ultimately part of one greater Realm.


    Before his very eyes, the Chromatic Origin Stone shrank by nearly a tenth of its original size.


    And at that moment, Timothy slowly opened his eyes.


    The long-dormant fifth meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body had finally been unlocked!

 Chapter 278 - 278: An event?

    Timothy was stunned to realize that the insight he gained into the concept of "Realm" through the fifth meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body was strikingly similar to the ancient secret techniques that Holy Emperor Luminis had spent his entire life mastering.


    [Ding! Congratulations, host. Your mastery of the Realm of a Thousand Blades has reached the highest level.]


    As the system''s voice faded, Timothy looked around. To his surprise, the space around him no longer felt like a single, unified whole. Instead, it seemed to be divided into distinct domains, each with its own boundaries.


    "You actually absorbed part of the Origin Stone!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s voice was filled with astonishment as she observed the changes in Timothy''s body and noticed that the Chromatic Origin Stone had shrunk slightly. On the continent of Elant, Origin Stones were incredibly rare and mysterious. Even across the entire land, finding a few Origin Stones was nearly impossible. Most of the ones that did exist were elemental, like wind or fire.


    But this Chromatic Origin Stone was on a whole other level of complexity. Even in ancient records, it was hard to find any mention of something like it. And yet, Timothy not only managed to comprehend a fragment of its mysteries, but he had also absorbed a small portion of it!


    If it had been anyone else, Aeliana would never have believed it.


    "Yeah, this Origin Stone is definitely something special," Timothy remarked, unable to hide his amazement.


    Domains, space��these were concepts that no one below the level of the Holy Emperor could even begin to grasp. But with the help of this Origin Stone, Timothy had suddenly gained a deep understanding of them.


    "By the way, Sylvia mentioned that this treasure from the Desolate Wastes might be connected to the Sepulcher of the Sacred. Can you see anything that confirms that?"


    Timothy handed the Chromatic Origin Stone to Holy Maiden Aeliana. She gently held the stone and infused her consciousness into it. After a moment, she nodded.


    "Sylvia was right. This Origin Stone is indeed linked to the Sepulcher of the Sacred."


    With a graceful wave of her hand, the scene she saw within the stone materialized inside the carriage. Surrounding the Origin Stone, countless threads of multicolored light spread out like strands of silk, extending far into the distance. These threads seemed to connect to countless spaces and realms. One of them, in particular, led directly to the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    "I didn''t expect this... The Origin Stone really is connected to the Sepulcher of the Sacred! And not just that..."


    Aeliana''s gaze followed the thread leading to the Sepulcher, her voice growing more serious. "It seems like the situation inside the Sepulcher is worse than we thought."


    As the carriage made its way back to the Blooming Sanctuary, Timothy sat quietly, deep in thought. Soon, the carriage touched down, and a disciple approached, carrying a wooden box containing the Piccolo. The disciple respectfully handed it to Holy Maiden Aeliana and informed her of Selene''s condition.


    "This girl..." Aeliana sighed softly.


    Selene was strong-willed, but aside from that, she had a righteous heart, an excellent temperament, and worked incredibly hard in her cultivation. There was hardly anything to criticize about her. But the one issue was that her mental state seemed fragile.


    Even Aeliana couldn''t help but feel a bit curious. After all, before Selene had left, Aeliana had lent her the Heavenly-level Piccolo and even taught her a spell that would allow her to sense the aura of objects, helping her avoid danger. With those two things, nothing should have gone wrong.


    Aeliana opened the wooden box and took out the Piccolo. It was intact, with no signs of damage, which meant the instrument itself wasn''t the problem.


    "If it''s not the artifact, then what could it be...?"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana brought the Piccolo to her lips, her soft lips gently pressing against it. But the moment she did, she froze.


    For some reason, she sensed a strange, almost bizarre aura lingering on the Piccolo.


    Noticing Timothy watching her curiously, Aeliana quickly brushed off her confusion and covered her mouth with a playful smile. "Why are you looking at me like that? Don''t tell me you''re interested in how I play the Piccolo?"


    She paused, then added with a teasing tone, her voice soft and intoxicating, "But... if you really want to hear me play, I suppose I could make an exception~"


    Her golden hair fell gracefully over her shoulder as she tucked a strand behind her ear. The elegant, silken gown she wore accentuated her divine figure, a perfect blend of purity and allure. With a gentle smile, she blew the first note on the Piccolo.


    But as soon as she did, something felt off.


    She hadn''t imagined it��there really was something strange about the Piccolo''s aura. And... even the way it felt in her hands seemed a little odd.


    "What is this...?"


    Aeliana hesitated, her curiosity piqued. She had just taught Selene a technique to detect auras, so she decided to use it herself. Infusing a trace of her spiritual energy into the Piccolo, she began to sense the aura it carried.


    "This is... it''s..."


    Suddenly, a blush crept across Aeliana''s cheeks. Even her hands, which were holding the Piccolo, began to tremble slightly.


    Her cultivation was far beyond Selene''s, and her control over spells was leagues ahead. As a result, the aura she sensed from the Piccolo was much clearer.


    And...


    Aeliana''s gaze started to shift nervously, her face growing hotter by the second. Using the aura restoration technique, she had not only sensed Timothy and Sylvia''s presence on the Piccolo but had also caught a fleeting glimpse of an intimate, passionate scene between the two.


    "Seriously?! Don''t use the Piccolo for... that! This is a Heavenly-level artifact, for crying out loud!"


    Aeliana was so embarrassed that she couldn''t even look at the Piccolo anymore.


    "Holy Maiden, is something wrong?" Timothy asked, noticing her strange reaction.


    "N-no, nothing at all," she stammered, quickly putting the Piccolo away and doing her best to act like nothing had happened. But her heart was still racing, and it took a moment for her to calm down.


    Only after she had discreetly hidden the Piccolo did the overwhelming sense of embarrassment finally start to fade.


    Holding the Origin Stone in her hand, Aeliana''s tone grew more serious. "The appearance of this Origin Stone suggests that the situation inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred might be more urgent than we thought."


    "Yeah, it seems that way," Timothy agreed, nodding. When he had absorbed part of the Chromatic Origin Stone earlier, he had briefly glimpsed some of the scenes within the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    Mountains of corpses, rivers of blood, and a sky painted crimson. The terrifying sight was nothing like the sacred resting place of the continent''s greatest heroes.


    "Are you planning to head to the Sepulcher of the Sacred soon?" Timothy asked.


    "Probably, but not just yet," Aeliana replied with a soft smile. She leaned in closer to Timothy, her fragrance filling the air. "Since you''re already here at the Blooming Sanctuary, how about I invite you to join me for an event?"


    "An event?" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s right. It''s something we''re organizing in preparation for entering the Sepulcher of the Sacred. But... it''s a two-person event. You wouldn''t leave me to participate all alone, would you?"


    Aeliana''s eyes sparkled with a hint of mischief as she gazed at Timothy, her expression carrying a touch of playful vulnerability.

 Chapter 279 - 279: This is the event you were talking about?

    Before the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions in the Blooming Sanctuary, a large group of female disciples had gathered.


    At this moment, only the Blossom of Love among the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions was bathed in a sacred light.


    The Blossoms of the Seven Emotions, passed down for millennia within the Blooming Sanctuary, were mysterious and powerful, each serving a unique purpose.


    Especially the Blossom of Love.


    The ancestors of the sanctuary had once placed a protective spell within the Blossom of Love. Whenever the Blooming Sanctuary faced a great battle, disciples could come before the Blossom of Love.


    Friendship, family, love��no matter the type of emotion, as long as it could move the Blossom of Love, one could receive its blessing.


    However, since there were no male disciples in the Blooming Sanctuary, even if someone managed to stir the Blossom of Love, it was rare to receive a particularly powerful blessing.


    Thus, rather than being a source of ancestral blessings, the Blossom of Love was more of a comforting ritual for most disciples.


    And this ritual was quite popular.


    Even if one couldn''t obtain any rare treasures from the Blossom of Love, they might still receive small trinkets.


    Things like bronze mirrors, wooden combs, or dolls��these little items were as popular as prizes from a claw machine.


    With the possibility of heading to the Sepulcher of the Sacred soon, many disciples seized the opportunity and gathered before the Blossom of Love.


    The atmosphere on the hillside was lively.


    Around the Blossom of Love, many female disciples were laughing and playing, clearly enjoying themselves.


    "Amelia, I love you."


    "Lila, honestly, I feel the same."


    The two female disciples gazed into each other''s eyes, their hands gently clasped together.


    They looked deeply in love, as if nothing could come between them.


    As their words grew more tender, their faces slowly drew closer.


    It seemed like their soft lips were about to meet. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Plop.


    Just then, a flash of light flickered from the Blossom of Love, and a slightly translucent pebble fell to the ground.


    "Hahaha, a pebble? You two really put on a good show, but come on, that was way too fake!"


    The surrounding disciples burst into laughter.


    The sound of their laughter echoed across the hillside, with some laughing so hard they collapsed onto the grass, clutching their stomachs. Their light silk dresses were soon covered in flowers and grass.


    After all, a pebble was the worst reward from the Blossom of Love.


    These common stones could be found anywhere, in any quantity.


    The Blossom of Love rewarded based on the sincerity of the emotions expressed��whether friendship, family, or love. As long as the feelings were genuine, the reward would be extraordinary.


    But if the emotions weren''t real, no matter how convincing the act, it wouldn''t work.


    Thinking back to the two disciples'' seemingly flawless performance, and then looking at the plain pebble on the ground, the laughter only grew louder, like the ringing of silver bells.


    "Lila, you''re always saying you love me, but it''s not working, is it?"


    "Ugh, you''re no better. I should''ve brought that little yellow dog from the mountain with me. Even if it''s cross-species, it wouldn''t have been as bad as this. At least I wouldn''t have ended up with just a pebble."


    The two disciples chuckled, and under the amused gazes of the others, they slunk away in embarrassment.


    Their pride? Completely shattered.


    "This is the event you were talking about?"


    Watching the laughter and excitement in front of him, Timothy couldn''t help but feel a bit intrigued.


    "What do you think? Not bad, right? Want to give it a try with me? Who knows, we might even receive the blessings of the Blooming Sanctuary''s ancestors~"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana covered her mouth with a soft laugh, her eyes carrying a hint of playful charm.


    Timothy raised an eyebrow. "I''m down to try, but what if we end up with just a pebble too?"


    "No way!" Aeliana shot him a mock glare, clearly pretending to be annoyed.


    Then, as if something amusing crossed her mind, she smiled again. "Who knows, maybe if we go together, we''ll get something really valuable~"


    "You''re dreaming," Timothy chuckled.


    After all, those two disciples earlier had put on such a convincing act, and yet the Blossom of Love had seen right through them. It was obvious that the Blossom of Love could directly sense genuine emotions. Unless the feelings were real, no matter how good the performance, there was no fooling it.


    As for the three types of emotions��


    Family?


    Friendship?


    Sure, Timothy and Aeliana had a good relationship, but neither of those really applied to them.


    Meanwhile, more disciples were stepping up to the Blossom of Love. This time, one of the pair was a familiar face.


    On the left, dressed in flowing white robes, stood Serena, the sanctuary''s top disciple. Even among the many beautiful disciples, she stood out.


    Back when the Blossom of Love went out of control, Serena had been the first to rush into the room and hand Timothy a love letter. Of course, she was also the first to experience the ultimate embarrassment��


    Now, the disciple holding Serena''s hand was Lyria.


    Lyria kept her head slightly lowered, her long lashes fluttering nervously. Her voice was soft as she spoke, "Serena, this is just an act. I don''t have any�� extra feelings for you. Please, don''t take it seriously."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t. It''s just a performance, after all. Besides, the Blossom of Love can tell what''s real and what''s not. We just need to act convincingly enough. If we''re lucky, we might get something better than a pebble. And if not, well, a pebble''s fine too."


    Serena smiled, completely unbothered.


    After all, the Blooming Sanctuary only had female disciples. There was no way anyone could stir the Blossom of Love with genuine feelings, right?


    As for Lyria, while they got along well, their relationship wasn''t exactly deep. In fact, Lyria often seemed to avoid her, almost as if she were afraid of her��or maybe even disliked her a little.


    Still, as the senior disciple, Serena felt she should be understanding. She wasn''t expecting to get anything special from the Blossom of Love. A pebble would be more than enough.


    The two of them walked hand in hand to the Blossom of Love.


    "Lyria, just act a little. It''s a sign of respect for the Blossom of Love," Serena said gently.


    "Yes, Senior Sister."


    Lyria responded, slowly lifting her head.


    Serena was slightly taller than her, and as they stood there, their eyes met.


    "S-Senior Sister��"


    Lyria''s voice trembled slightly, and she completely forgot her lines.


    The weight of all the eyes on them from every direction made her even more nervous. Her hands were cold, and she was shaking just a little.


    Finally, Lyria couldn''t take the pressure anymore. She gave up on reciting the cold, scripted lines.


    Instead��


    She stood on her tiptoes and gave Serena a quick, feather-light kiss on the cheek.


    Then, in a fluster, she quickly pulled away, her head lowered, avoiding eye contact with anyone.


    "Hmm?"


    Serena blinked, clearly taken aback by the sudden kiss.


    "She didn''t even want to say the lines�� Does she really dislike me that much?"


    As the senior disciple, Serena felt a pang of disappointment. She sighed softly, feeling a bit down that she couldn''t seem to make everyone happy.


    But then, something caught her attention. Lyria''s cheeks�� were they a little flushed?

 Chapter 280 - 280: Could it be... could it be... he’s really going to do it?!

    "Wait... does she hate me?" Serena felt a little down.


    But she couldn''t shake the feeling that Lyria, with her cheeks slightly flushed, was looking at her with a completely different kind of light in her eyes.


    "Senior Sister..."


    That one phrase seemed to carry endless tenderness.


    "Am I misunderstanding something?"


    Serena couldn''t help but feel a bit confused. She had never seen anything quite like this before.


    Just then, the Blossom of Love began to glow.


    More importantly, unlike before, this glow was much brighter, almost dazzling.


    The Jadeheart Dual Cultivation Art.


    The Arcane Arts manual that had appeared before the Blossom of Love was of Epic-level quality!


    Epic-level! Such a rarity! While everyone marveled at the ancient techniques passed down from their ancestors, cheers erupted instantly.


    "Senior Sister Serena is amazing!"


    "Sister Lyria is so bold!"


    "Together! Together!"


    "Huh?"


    Serena was completely stunned.


    The situation in front of her was beyond anything she could comprehend.


    Didn''t Lyria dislike her? Why did the Blossom of Love reveal not just an ordinary pebble, but an Epic-level Arcane Arts manual?


    And... it was a manual about dual cultivation!


    ''Could the Blossom of Love be malfunctioning?''


    As Serena curiously glanced at Lyria, she finally noticed the shyness in Lyria''s gaze, along with emotions that were hard to describe.


    "Sister..."


    In that moment, Serena''s cheeks also flushed slightly.


    The cheers from the surrounding female disciples grew louder and more excited.


    The atmosphere... seemed to be heading in a very interesting direction.


    "This... this is just an accident! I swear, not all of our sanctuary''s disciples are like this!"


    Timothy, who had witnessed the entire scene from the sidelines, saw Holy Maiden Aeliana''s face flush with embarrassment.


    There was an old saying: "Relationships between men and women are for reproduction, but true love is between women."


    But the feelings that had blossomed between these female disciples clearly had something to do with her.


    First of all, the sanctuary had never accepted male disciples, which had left these girls a bit... pent up.


    More importantly...


    Aeliana herself had been single for over 800 years. She spent her days surrounded by beautiful female practitioners like Sylvia, often engaging in rather intimate behavior.


    Because of this, rumors had started to spread in the martial world��rumors that Holy Maiden Aeliana''s preferences might be a little... different.


    And to make matters worse, some of the female disciples who worshipped her like a goddess had actually started to believe it, even going so far as to imitate her.


    As a result, the atmosphere in the Blooming Sanctuary always felt a bit... off.


    These stunningly beautiful disciples would sometimes just look at each other and... well, sparks would fly.


    Thinking about it, Holy Maiden Aeliana felt like she was on the verge of tears.


    She had reached the level of a Holy Emperor, revered as the Holy Maiden. When had she ever been this humiliated?


    The worst part was, she had no way to clear up this ridiculous rumor. sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, being single for 800 years with no boyfriend wasn''t exactly a convincing argument!


    "Ughhh..."


    As she thought about it, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s eyes began to well up with tears of frustration.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Noticing her sudden change in mood, Timothy looked at her with curiosity.


    "Nothing, nothing."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana shook her head repeatedly, but couldn''t help muttering pitifully, "Just... try not to flaunt your relationship so much in front of me, okay? Otherwise, I really don''t know how I''m going to survive this!"


    Timothy: "..."


    It seemed like it wasn''t just the female disciples who were feeling a bit... pent up��even Holy Maiden Aeliana was struggling.


    After taking a moment to calm herself, Holy Maiden Aeliana finally regained her composure.


    By this time, Serena had already left with another female disciple, who was clinging to her affectionately, carrying that dual cultivation Arcane Arts manual.


    As for what they were going to do... well, no one really knew.


    Feeling like she had just taken a massive emotional hit, Holy Maiden Aeliana patted her ample chest, trying to push the whole incident out of her mind.


    "Let''s go."


    She and Timothy approached the Blossom of Love together.


    "Holy Maiden is here too!"


    "Wait, why is Holy Maiden with Timothy?"


    Although Timothy was a familiar face around the sanctuary, the female disciples were still shocked to see him with Holy Maiden Aeliana at the Blossom of Love.


    "There''s no way Holy Maiden would ever fall in love with a man. Could it be... Timothy and Holy Maiden are actually long-lost siblings? Like, they''re related by blood!"


    "That''s possible! I mean, what other explanation could there be?"


    "Your logic is... something else. But whatever, this is some major gossip!"


    The crowd buzzed with excitement, the atmosphere even more electric than before.


    Nearly all the female disciples had gathered on the hillside, watching the scene unfold with intense curiosity.


    They were so eager to see what would happen next that they couldn''t tear their eyes away. All that was missing were some chairs, watermelons, and sunflower seeds to complete the perfect gossip session.


    "Hmph, this time I''m going to prove myself in front of these disciples!" Holy Maiden Aeliana thought to herself, determined. She gave Timothy a soft smile. "Shall we... begin?"


    "Uh, begin what exactly?"


    The other disciples had been whispering all sorts of embarrassing, cheesy lines to each other, but Timothy wasn''t sure he could bring himself to say anything that cringeworthy.


    More importantly, even if it was just for show, what if he accidentally said something too flirty to Holy Maiden Aeliana and word got back to Sylvia? He''d be in for days of trouble!


    But Holy Maiden Aeliana seemed to have anticipated this. "Don''t worry, you don''t have to say any of those embarrassing lines. I have a better idea."


    With that, she suddenly stopped.


    She took a step forward, her fragrance lingering in the air.


    Her lips brushed close to his ear, her voice soft and intoxicatingly sweet: "I''ll let you touch any two places on my body. Anywhere you want~"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Holy Maiden Aeliana stepped back, giving Timothy a playful smile. Her graceful figure seemed even more alluring, exuding a captivating charm.


    "You''re sure about two places?" Timothy asked with a slight smile.


    "Of course~ But I didn''t expect you''d actually agree."


    Like a flower just beginning to bloom, Holy Maiden Aeliana smiled faintly and slowly closed her eyes, as if offering herself up without reservation.


    "Well then, I won''t refuse such a generous offer."


    This time, Timothy didn''t hesitate.


    He reached out, his hand moving slowly toward her elegant, curvaceous figure.


    Even with her eyes closed, Holy Maiden Aeliana could feel Timothy''s hand getting closer and closer.


    Finally, her long lashes fluttered slightly, betraying her nervousness.


    Though she had acted like it didn''t matter, she hadn''t expected Timothy to actually go through with it.


    Based on what she knew about him, he should''ve refused, right?


    For the first time, Holy Maiden Aeliana felt completely out of her depth.


    Her heart was racing wildly, like a deer caught in headlights.


    "Could it be... could it be... he''s really going to do it?!"


    But just as Timothy''s hand was about to make contact...

 Chapter 281 - 281: How about… we give it a try too?

    Despite teasing Timothy countless times before, Holy Maiden Aeliana never imagined he would actually take her seriously this time.


    What made it worse was that this was happening right in front of the Blossoms of the Seven Emotions, with countless disciples watching from the sidelines!


    If Timothy really went through with it...


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s heart pounded faster and faster.


    On one hand, she was overwhelmed with embarrassment, but on the other, her pride refused to let her back down.


    Yet, Timothy''s hand continued to inch closer.


    It was almost there.


    This time, Holy Maiden Aeliana was truly panicking.


    "Wait��"


    She whispered softly, trying to stop him.


    But Timothy showed no signs of halting.


    "It''s over, it''s all over!"


    Feeling his hand getting closer, Holy Maiden Aeliana suddenly felt a wave of despair. She never thought that a casual joke would end up backfiring on her like this.


    Her heart raced uncontrollably, and that sinful hand was just about to make contact with her body.


    Slap, slap.


    But just as Holy Maiden Aeliana was drowning in shame and frustration, she felt Timothy''s fingers tap two points on her body.


    "Huh?"


    Snapping out of her daze, she quickly opened her eyes, clutching her chest in embarrassment.


    But then she realized that the two points Timothy had tapped weren''t what she had feared.


    Wait a second... he tapped...


    "Hold on, three inches below my navel and the center of my chest! Those are the Laughter Point and Weeping Point!"


    By the time she figured it out, it was already too late.


    A surge of spiritual energy broke through the defenses of her two vital points, and she suddenly lost control of her emotions.


    "Hahaha��no, wait��sob sob."


    Joy and sorrow hit her simultaneously, overwhelming her mind.


    She was laughing and crying at the same time, as if someone were relentlessly tickling her.


    And Timothy''s technique was flawless, almost reaching the pinnacle of mastery.


    Even though she was a Holy Emperor-level practitioner, she couldn''t resist the emotional onslaught.


    Her legs gave out, and Holy Maiden Aeliana collapsed onto the grass.


    She clutched her stomach, laughing uncontrollably. "Timothy, stop! Stop it! This is too much! Hahahaha��no, wait��sob sob��"


    Rolling on the grass, her long, smooth legs kicked out as she laughed and cried, her golden hair, usually so pristine, now tangled with flowers and grass, completely disheveled.


    "Timothy, please, help me! I can''t take it anymore! Hahaha��"


    Tears streamed down her face as she laughed, her emotions spiraling out of control. Her nose tingled, and she felt utterly helpless.


    [Ding! Congratulations, Host! You''ve successfully made Holy Maiden Aeliana laugh and cry uncontrollably. Skill points +30.]


    Timothy''s Soulborn Eye had revealed the weakest points in Holy Maiden Aeliana''s defenses, and just as he had suspected, he had managed to exploit them perfectly.


    "Well, I guess I''ll let you off the hook."


    Seeing the curious and amused gazes of the surrounding female disciples, Timothy couldn''t help but chuckle to himself.


    In the minds of the disciples, Holy Maiden Aeliana had always been a figure of untouchable purity and sanctity. None of them had ever witnessed her in such a vulnerable, undignified state.


    Some of the more sensitive disciples even turned pale, their eyes losing focus.


    The sudden shift in their revered Holy Maiden''s image was a massive blow to their beliefs.


    ''Wait, this isn''t the Holy Maiden I''ve always known!''


    Even in the hundreds of years that Holy Maiden Aeliana had ruled over the Blooming Sanctuary, no one had ever seen her like this.


    What on earth was happening today?


    Slap, slap.


    As Holy Maiden Aeliana continued to roll around on the grass, laughing and crying pitifully, Timothy finally knelt down and tapped two of her Vital Points.


    Instantly, the overwhelming sensations of laughter and sorrow vanished.


    The tormenting emotions dissipated, and Holy Maiden Aeliana finally felt some relief. But her body was left feeling weak and exhausted, as if she had just fought a great battle.


    "Timothy!"


    She struggled to sit up, her golden, semi-transparent gown draping elegantly over her long, smooth legs. Supporting herself with one hand on the ground, she looked up at Timothy, her nose tingling with frustration and embarrassment.


    "I didn''t see anything, I didn''t see anything. Holy Maiden is still the sacred, untouchable figure in my heart," one disciple muttered, covering her eyes.


    "Same here��" another disciple echoed, hurriedly turning away, as if trying to erase the scene from her memory.


    They all tried to forget what they had just witnessed, an event no one could have ever prepared for.


    "Ugh!"


    Tears welled up in Holy Maiden Aeliana''s eyes.


    Not only had Sylvia teased her in the past, but now even Timothy had taken advantage of her!


    She never expected Timothy to actually tap those two Vital Points.


    The admiration and reverence she had earned from the disciples of the sanctuary over the years felt like it was slipping away in a single moment.


    "Damn it, one day I''ll��"


    Tears brimming in her eyes, Holy Maiden Aeliana glanced at the Blossom of Love.


    But to her surprise, the Blossom of Love actually reacted.


    A soft glow began to shimmer.


    Though it wasn''t particularly bright, it carried a faint, unique spiritual energy.


    Plop.


    A small round object rolled into her hand.


    It was a colorful candy, emitting a faint, sweet fragrance. Though small, it was incredibly beautiful.


    "This is�� candy?"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana was completely taken aback. She never expected the Blossom of Love to produce such a reward.


    After all, she had never seen candy like this before.


    Perhaps it was even a reward lower than a simple pebble.


    Staring at the colorful candy in her hand, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s eyes glazed over slightly.


    Just as she was about to taste it, a figure appeared in the sky. S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Look! It''s Goddess Sylvia!"


    A disciple''s excited voice rang out, filled with awe and excitement.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana and Sylvia had always been close, and the disciples of Sky Sanctuary and Blooming Sanctuary often interacted with each other.


    To many of the disciples in Blooming Sanctuary, aside from Holy Maiden Aeliana, Sylvia was the most revered figure in their hearts.


    She was aloof, proud, and incredibly powerful.


    "Sylvia!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana jumped up in shock, quickly trying to explain herself. "Ahem, I was just preparing the disciples for the Sepulcher of the Sacred, and Timothy just happened to be here. Don''t get the wrong idea��"


    Halfway through her explanation, she noticed that Sylvia didn''t seem angry.


    "Relax, I''m not the jealous type who flies off the handle at the slightest thing."


    Sylvia cast a calm glance at Holy Maiden Aeliana. "I already know what happened in the Desolate Wastes."


    She gave Holy Maiden Aeliana a brief look, not showing any signs of reproach.


    "But��"


    Her gaze shifted to the Blossom of Love.


    "I''ve heard that the Blossom of Love in Blooming Sanctuary can sense three emotions and bestow ancestral treasures. So, this is what you were talking about."


    She glanced at Timothy, then back at the Blossom of Love.


    Though Sylvia tried to appear indifferent, there was a clear hint of curiosity in her expression.


    "How about�� we give it a try too?"

 Chapter 282 - 282: That’s so cheesy!

    "Hey babe, wanna give it a try? Sure, why not."


    Timothy agreed without a second thought.


    The Blossom of Love could sense the genuine feelings between the two of them.


    So, standing before the Blossom of Love was like a test of sorts.


    But for Timothy, who had nothing to hide, this kind of test didn''t faze him at all.


    "Hmph, looks like you''re not nervous at all. Just don''t end up with a pebble or something," Sylvia huffed, her tone a bit playful but still proud.


    "Don''t worry. If it''s a pebble, I''ll swallow it whole," Timothy replied confidently.


    The two of them walked up to the Blossom of Love together.


    The Blooming Sanctuary was truly beautiful.


    The hills were covered in vibrant flowers, swaying gently in the breeze. The way the petals moved, like waves rolling across the landscape, made it feel like they were standing in the middle of a living painting.


    As they stood before the Blossom of Love, Sylvia''s long hair flowed softly in the wind. Her flawless face, though usually cool and composed, showed a hint of anticipation.


    It was clear she had been curious about the Blossom of Love for a while now.


    "So, babe, what are we supposed to do?" Timothy asked.


    Even though the Blossom of Love didn''t care about appearances and could sense their true emotions, they still needed to do something symbolic to express those feelings.


    "Well�� how about I ask you some questions? Like a little test," Sylvia suggested quietly, as if she had already thought it through.


    "Questions? Sure, ask away," Timothy said, thumping his chest confidently. After all, when it came to knowing his goddess of a wife, if he wasn''t the expert, no one else could claim that title.


    "Alright, I''ll ask then?"


    The breeze blew gently as Sylvia cleared her throat, as if preparing herself. Even though it seemed like no big deal earlier, asking personal questions about herself still made her feel a bit embarrassed.


    After hesitating for a moment, she finally pushed through her shyness, her voice dropping slightly.


    "Do you know�� what animal I like the most?"


    "Of course, it''s cats," Timothy answered without missing a beat. "You don''t keep one in the palace, but every time you see one of the disciples with a cat, your eyes light up like stars. If it weren''t for your status, you''d probably be right there with them, petting the cat."


    "Wow, you actually got it right."


    Sylvia nodded calmly on the outside, but inside, her heart was racing. She hadn''t expected Timothy to notice something as small as her secret glances at cats.


    Still, she wasn''t ready to give up just yet. "Okay, but what about my clothes? You guys never pay attention to stuff like that��"


    "Blue," Timothy answered almost instantly. "You usually wear light blue dresses, but sometimes you switch it up with white. You seem to have a thing for blue, and you never need any extra makeup. The only time you wore any was on our second date, when you secretly put on a little blush."


    For a moment, Sylvia''s gaze froze.


    Then, she felt her heart racing so fast she could barely keep it under control.


    "How is this even possible?!"


    She had always heard that men''s words were nothing but lies. They say they love everything about you, but in reality, they don''t care. They don''t notice the things women like, nor do they pay attention to their clothes or makeup. They just pretend to care.


    But Timothy�� he seemed to remember everything, down to the smallest detail.


    Sylvia bit her lip, trying to push him further. "Then, what''s my favorite flower?"


    "The Rainbow Lotus I gave you on our first date."


    "What about my favorite instrument to play?"


    "The piccolo."


    "And�� what about that time of the month?"


    "Somewhere around the 8th. Babe, don''t forget to drink chamomile tea, and make sure you don''t catch a cold."


    Sylvia: "Ugh, this is so annoying!" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, fine! But there''s no way you know the color of my pajamas, right?"


    Timothy: "��"


    "Uh, babe, you don''t wear anything to bed."


    Sylvia: "��"


    The air grew awkward for a moment, and her face flushed a deep shade of red. She was utterly embarrassed. Timothy''s answers had far exceeded her expectations.


    She turned her head away, staying silent for a while.


    But then, suddenly, she leaned in close to Timothy''s ear, her voice dropping to a near whisper, barely audible: "So�� what''s my favorite thing to eat?"


    "Favorite thing to eat?"


    Up until now, Timothy had answered everything without breaking a sweat. But this question made him pause. After all, there were so many delicacies in the world, and it wasn''t like people had a single favorite food. Plus, Sylvia had never shown any particular fondness for one specific dish.


    "Heh, finally stumped, huh?" Sylvia smirked, feeling a bit triumphant.


    "Hmm�� so what is it?" Timothy asked, genuinely puzzled, unable to come up with an answer.


    But then he noticed something��Sylvia''s eyes were darting away, and there was a soft, shy glimmer in them. She was�� blushing?


    "Alright, I''ll tell you," she said, her cool demeanor completely gone. Her voice trembled slightly, as if she was nervous about what she was about to say.


    "What''s going on��?" Timothy wondered, still confused.


    Just as he was lost in thought, Sylvia leaned in even closer, her breath warm against his ear. "My favorite thing to eat is�� your...."


    The moment she finished speaking, her face turned bright red, and she quickly turned away, flustered and unsure of what to do with herself.


    "Wait, what��?"


    Timothy stood there, stunned for a second before it hit him. He couldn''t help but laugh. Of all the things he hadn''t guessed, it turned out to be Sylvia''s cheeky, flirtatious line.


    But even though it was a cheesy pickup line, coming from the lips of a flawless goddess like Sylvia, it was surprisingly seductive.


    "Babe, do you know what my favorite thing to eat is?" Timothy suddenly asked, turning the tables on her.


    "What?" Sylvia responded instinctively.


    "It''s your��"


    Timothy''s voice whispered right next to her ear, and the words made her burst into laughter. "Hey, that''s so cheesy!"


    "Come on, you did the same thing!"


    "No way, I didn''t!"


    "Really?"


    "Of course not!"


    "Then why is your face a little red, goddess?"


    "Red��? No way."


    Sylvia touched her warm cheeks, trying to defend herself. "I�� I was born like this!"


    Timothy: "Yeah, sure, I totally believe you."


    Sylvia, now both embarrassed and frustrated, snapped, "Ugh! Do you want me to actually eat you?!"


    Timothy chuckled. "Are you sure what you want to eat is appropriate?"


    What had started as an attempt to impress the Blossom of Love had somehow turned into a playful argument, leaving the nearby disciples watching in stunned silence.


    But just then, the Blossom of Love began to glow brightly, its light shining brilliantly.

 Chapter 283 - 283: Bonded Heartlock

    The light radiating from the Blossom of Love was dazzling beyond belief.


    Up until now, no one had ever seen the Blossom of Love emit such a brilliant glow.


    "What�� what kind of reward is this from the Blossom of Love?!"


    Almost every disciple stood frozen in place, stunned.


    They had come before the Blossom of Love many times over the years.


    But until now, the most impressive reward they had ever seen, aside from the usual smooth pebbles, was an Epic-level Arcane Arts manual that two senior sisters had received.


    Because of this, most of the female disciples treated making wishes before the Blossom of Love as a fun little ritual, never expecting to receive any real treasures.


    But now, things were completely different.


    The rainbow-colored light shining from the Blossom of Love was blinding, and the swirling colors carried a rich, palpable spiritual energy.


    Even though they couldn''t see exactly what was inside, everyone could feel it clearly.


    This time, the reward from the Blossom of Love would far surpass anything that had come before!


    Boom!


    A wave of energy rippled outward, causing the surrounding flowers and grass to tremble.


    And within the light, something slowly floated into the air.


    It was two locks, connected by a chain. One lock was blue, the other pink, as if symbolizing a couple.


    The chain linking the two wasn''t fully solid, but it seemed like a delicate thread was holding them together.


    The two locks were tightly bound to each other, as if they could never be separated.


    "This is�� the Bonded Heartlock."


    When the two locks, brimming with spiritual energy, gently landed in the hands of Timothy and Sylvia, even Holy Maiden Aeliana was momentarily stunned.


    The Bonded Heartlock, split into two, connecting the pair.


    Even if the locks were separated, a spiritual energy, as if drawn from the very essence of the universe, would forever link them.


    But more importantly, the value of the Bonded Heartlock far exceeded its delicate appearance.


    Because these two locks were actually Heavenly-level artifacts!


    Heavenly-level artifacts were incredibly rare, and each one had its own unique properties.


    If it were anyone else, they might not believe that two simple locks could be Heavenly-level artifacts.


    But Holy Maiden Aeliana, well-versed in the ancient records of the sanctuary, knew better.


    The Bonded Heartlock not only allowed the holders to sense and communicate with each other.


    As long as one carried the lock, they could cross space itself, instantly appearing beside the other.


    Manipulating space, bending it to one''s will��this was something only those who had reached the level of a Holy Emperor could achieve.


    And the Bonded Heartlock, capable of performing this seemingly impossible feat, was a Heavenly-level artifact crafted by a Holy Emperor long ago! S��ar?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A Heavenly-level artifact, with the power to warp space itself!


    Even for the disciples of the Blooming Sanctuary, when had the Blossom of Love ever given such a reward?


    Not even in the sanctuary''s thousand-year history had anything like this ever been recorded!


    The love between these two had completely moved the Blossom of Love.


    No, wait��was it really just love?


    Holy Maiden Aeliana glanced at the pair.


    At that moment��


    "Bonded Heartlock? This thing looks pretty cool."


    Timothy glanced at the system''s analysis, not expecting it to be a Heavenly-level artifact.


    But considering it could directly affect space, the Bonded Heartlock definitely deserved its place as a Heavenly-level artifact.


    As Timothy spoke, he quickly noticed Sylvia staring blankly at the Bonded Heartlock resting in her palm. Her clear eyes shimmered with a subtle, beautiful emotion, like ripples on a calm autumn lake.


    Clearly, even she hadn''t expected the Blossom of Love to be so moved, let alone reward them with a Heavenly-level artifact.


    The Blossom of Love was one of the oldest legacies of the Blooming Sanctuary, capable of seeing into the depths of a person''s heart.


    In other words, Timothy''s love for her was even deeper than it appeared��


    Realizing this, Sylvia''s cheeks flushed slightly.


    The recognition from the Blossom of Love was far more sincere than any heartfelt confession could ever be.


    "Even though it''s not useful in battle, this Bonded Heartlock seems pretty practical," Timothy said, toying with the lock in his hand. Then, with a mischievous smile, he added, "Now I can show up in your room anytime I want, even sneak into your bed."


    "B-bed?! What would you be doing in my bed? Don''t use a Heavenly-level artifact for something weird!" Sylvia shrank back slightly, crossing her arms over her chest.


    Timothy immediately came up with an excuse. "What? When it''s cold in the winter, I can warm the bed for you. Isn''t that thoughtful?"


    "And what about summer?" Sylvia shot back.


    "Summer? Well, you''re always so cool and refreshing. In the summer, I''ll just hold you to cool off."


    "That''s not how cooling off works!" Sylvia''s face turned as red as a peach blossom. She couldn''t believe how ridiculous Timothy''s reasoning was getting.


    But before she could react further, space twisted around them, and thanks to the Bonded Heartlock, Timothy had already appeared right beside her.


    Sylvia finally understood.


    This Heavenly-level artifact had been completely ruined by Timothy''s antics!


    She bit her lip, unsure how to stop him, and could only glare at him with a mix of embarrassment and frustration.


    Their eyes met, and the atmosphere between them grew even more intimate.


    The surrounding disciples, who had no idea what the Blossom of Love was or what it signified, looked on in confusion at the scene unfolding before them.


    But Holy Maiden Aeliana? She felt a sharp pang in her chest, her nose tingling as if she were about to cry from the sheer emotional overload.


    It wasn''t just the genuine love between the two that had moved the Blossom of Love��even their cheesy, over-the-top flirting had clearly fed the Blossom of Love to its heart''s content.


    The Heavenly-level artifact they received was well-deserved, no doubt about it. But the problem was��


    These two were flaunting their affection in the Blooming Sanctuary, showing off a treasure that no other disciple had ever been able to obtain, and doing it so freely.


    It was as if they were deliberately rubbing it in her face, going out of their way to torment her. It was almost too much to bear!


    Holy Maiden Aeliana felt like crying but had no tears left.


    "Holy Maiden, where are you going?" one of the nearby female disciples asked as she saw Aeliana turn away.


    "I need some time alone," Aeliana replied, her voice trembling slightly, her eyes misty with unshed tears. She retreated to the shade of a nearby tree, curling up with her knees hugged to her chest.


    Her golden hair fell softly over her long legs as she sat there, utterly defeated by the couple''s relentless display of affection. She felt like she didn''t want to deal with the world anymore.


    "Ugh, these two are just too much," she muttered, resting her cheek against her knees, her soft face squished slightly in a pout, a hint of grievance in her expression.


    Without thinking, she recalled the candy she had received earlier when she and Timothy had been together.


    "Hmph!" Aeliana huffed softly, pulling out the rainbow-colored candy and popping it into her mouth with a sigh.


    The candy was sweet, melting instantly on her tongue.


    But suddenly, her eyes widened in surprise.


    She couldn''t believe it��this wasn''t just any ordinary candy.


    The spiritual energy swirling in her mouth was so rich that even she, a Holy Maiden, felt a sense of rejuvenation.


    The quality of this candy was far higher than she had ever imagined�� much, much higher.

 Chapter 284 - 284: Sweeter?

    "The quality of this candy is actually that high? So, the reward from the Blossom of Love just now is way better than I imagined..."


    At that moment, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s gaze froze for a second.


    She never would have thought that a seemingly ordinary piece of candy could hold such immense value.


    Which means...


    Right now, Holy Maiden Aeliana didn''t want to think too much about it anymore.


    The sunlight poured down, casting a glow on her stunningly beautiful face, which carried a hint of both allure and holiness.


    She wasn''t sure if it was the heat of the sun or something else, but her cheeks felt a little warm.


    Lightly pressing her lips together, Holy Maiden Aeliana simply savored the taste of the candy.


    Sweet, and deeply refreshing.


    ...


    Meanwhile, as the Bonded Heartlock was taken away, other disciples began to appear one by one in front of the Blossom of Love.


    Luckily, they had no idea that the Bonded Heartlock was actually a Heavenly-level artifact. They were completely clueless about what the goddess had just received. S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Otherwise, the Blooming Sanctuary would have been in an uproar by now.


    Sitting under a large tree on the hillside, Timothy smiled slightly. "So, how was it, honey? Are you happy with the Blossom of Love''s reward?"


    "Hmph, it''s... not bad, I guess."


    Unlike her usual tone, Sylvia''s voice was noticeably softer.


    Even if she wanted to put on a front, it was hard to maintain the cold, distant aura of the Holy Emperor that could keep people at arm''s length.


    Because right now, she couldn''t hide the small spark of joy in her heart.


    "Heavenly-level artifact."


    On the continent of Elant, a Heavenly-level artifact was already the pinnacle of treasures.


    Which meant that the love between her and Timothy was also recognized by the Blossom of Love as something of the highest level...


    ''Hmph, I''m not going to fall for this so easily. Maybe the Blossom of Love just malfunctioned and gave us a Heavenly-level artifact by mistake!''


    Sylvia tried to convince herself.


    But unfortunately, that flimsy excuse felt weak and unconvincing.


    Without realizing it, her eyes met Timothy''s.


    In an instant, Sylvia, who had already been struggling to keep her composure, felt her face flush like a blooming peach blossom. She quickly averted her gaze and muttered softly, "Fine, I''ll admit you did okay this time. I guess... I can barely..."


    The birds in the trees chirped melodiously, their song gentle and soothing.


    A breeze swept through, lifting her waterfall-like hair ever so slightly.


    Sylvia slowly leaned in, her lips inching closer.


    This kiss seemed to be her way of offering a reward.


    "Hold on a second."


    But Timothy smiled and, to her surprise, gently stopped her.


    Sylvia paused for a moment, clearly confused.


    "Ahem, this is just a small reward, right? So I was thinking... maybe it could be a little sweeter." Timothy coughed twice, trying to explain.


    "Sweeter?"


    Sylvia tilted her head slightly, her clear eyes filled with confusion.


    "Exactly. I mean, your lips are already sweet, honey, but there''s an even sweeter way."


    As he spoke, a piece of candy appeared in Timothy''s hand.


    "You mean...!"


    Sylvia instantly understood, but right after, she couldn''t help but feel a wave of embarrassment.


    Who does something like this? How does Timothy always come up with these weird ideas?!


    But even though she protested, when Timothy brought the candy closer, her lips parted slightly, without any real resistance.


    The candy''s sweetness filled her mouth.


    And then, Timothy kissed her.


    "Mmm~"


    She fell back onto the grass, her silky hair spreading out across the ground.


    With Timothy''s kiss being a bit more intense than usual, the candy melted quickly.


    The sensations��the sweetness, the touch��everything blended together, making Sylvia''s head spin. All she could focus on was how the candy seemed even sweeter than before, almost overwhelmingly so.


    It was hard not to get lost in it.


    The birds'' chirping became even more melodious, as if they were providing a soundtrack for the two beneath the tree.


    A gentle breeze swept by, carrying Sylvia''s soft, delicate murmurs into the distance.


    Who knows how long it took, but eventually, the stubborn candy finally melted away completely.


    As they slowly pulled apart, Sylvia couldn''t hide her embarrassment.


    The candy was definitely twice as sweet.


    But this whole thing... it was just way too embarrassing!


    [Ding!


    Congratulations, Host! You have successfully caused Goddess Sylvia, a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, to lose her composure. System reward: +36 skill points.


    System notification: Host''s skill points have now accumulated to 267.]


    Timothy smiled softly and sat beside Sylvia on the grass.


    The faint sweetness still lingered in the air.


    A warm breeze played with their hair, and the flowers and grass swayed as if dancing to some unseen rhythm. The sky above was a brilliant blue, like a watercolor painting.


    Even though they weren''t doing anything special, just sitting there, holding hands and savoring the lingering sweetness, this moment felt incredibly precious.


    "So, I''ve got to hand it to you. You always manage to come up with the strangest things," Sylvia finally said, a small smile appearing on her face.


    Though her words sounded like a complaint, her mood was clearly much better.


    If she could, she wouldn''t mind sitting here with Timothy a little longer.


    Of course, if they could tie Holy Maiden Aeliana to a tree nearby, she wouldn''t mind that either.


    Oh, and maybe stuff a bra in Aeliana''s mouth to keep her from crying out...


    "But honey, when do you plan to head to the Sepulcher of the Sacred? We can''t afford to delay that much longer."


    Timothy''s voice suddenly broke the peaceful silence.


    "The Sepulcher of the Sacred..." Sylvia gazed up at the blue sky.


    Occasional clouds drifted by, soft and fluffy like cotton candy.


    Everything seemed so peaceful and serene, almost making one want to get lost in the tranquility.


    But she knew all too well that if something went wrong in the Sepulcher of the Sacred, the entire continent of Elant could be thrown into chaos.


    No matter what, they had to resolve whatever was happening inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred. They couldn''t leave any loose ends.


    It wasn''t just about honoring the countless Holy Emperor ancestors buried there��it was about the safety of the entire Elant continent.


    The Sepulcher of the Sacred was not something to be taken lightly!


    "Tomorrow, or maybe in a few days, it''ll be time to summon practitioners from across the land to head to the Sepulcher of the Sacred. Whatever is lurking inside, we have to deal with it," Sylvia said slowly, her voice carrying a weight of seriousness and cold determination.


    There was an unspoken authority in her tone, the kind that only a Holy Emperor could command. It spread out around her, making even the leaves on the trees gently fall to the ground.


    Timothy nodded.


    He knew all too well that there were still unresolved matters, like the Dragon Blood Formation and the mystery surrounding Azura''s father, Aurelian.


    The Sepulcher of the Sacred held many secrets, and these hidden forces could erupt at any moment, threatening the entire Elant continent.

 Chapter 285 - 285: Old friend

    The sky was gradually darkening, and the last rays of the setting sun slowly faded away.


    But at this moment, Blooming Sanctuary still seemed to be filled with a lively and joyful atmosphere.


    In the distance, bonfires were blazing, and every now and then, the excited singing of female disciples echoed through the air.


    Next to him, the soft, cool figure of Sylvia carried a faint, intoxicating scent of orchids, making it hard for Timothy not to get lost in the moment.


    "Babe, how about we stay the night here at Blooming Sanctuary?" Timothy asked with a slight smile.


    He had just gotten the Beast Monarch Essence from the dunecrab in the Desolate Wastes, so he was feeling pretty confident this time.


    "Tonight�� maybe not," Sylvia replied, a little shy but firm in her refusal.


    Her answer caught Timothy slightly off guard.


    After all, lately, his goddess had seemed a bit�� unsatisfied. Ahem.


    Worried that Timothy might misunderstand, Sylvia quickly tried to explain: "It''s just�� I have somewhere I need to go tonight."


    Her voice dropped a little as she spoke, sounding unexpectedly somber.


    She walked alone to the edge of the peak, gazing up at the pitch-black night sky.


    The soft moonlight bathed her in a gentle glow.


    A breeze swept by, causing her long hair and light blue dress to sway softly in the wind.


    Her eyes were like water, but with a hint of coldness.


    Her skin was as fair as snow, with a faint blush beneath the surface.


    Her slender waist seemed impossibly delicate, and her smooth, jade-like limbs were exposed, exuding an alluring grace.


    Under the moon''s radiance, her stunning beauty seemed almost otherworldly.


    Yet, beyond the coolness, there was a barely perceptible trace of sadness.


    "That''s strange��"


    Timothy noticed something was off.


    In all the time he''d known her, he had never seen Sylvia look so sorrowful.


    ''And what did she mean by going somewhere else?''


    Just then, a quiet voice drifted over from the distance, landing softly beside Timothy.


    Golden hair, with a touch of seductive charm��this figure was none other than Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    But this time, there was none of her usual playful teasing. Aeliana stood silently, gazing at Sylvia, who was standing alone on the peak, without saying a word.


    It seemed like she knew something.


    "Dong, dong."


    At that moment, a deep, resonant bell rang out from afar.


    The sound of the bell signaled that midnight had arrived.


    Sylvia turned to glance at Timothy, her cool eyes softening with a trace of affection.


    But as the bell tolled, she rose into the air, riding the wind, and flew off into the distance. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Where''s Sylvia going?" Timothy couldn''t help but ask as he watched her figure disappear into the night.


    "To pay respects to someone she lost," Aeliana answered softly.


    "Someone she lost?"


    "Yeah."


    Aeliana hesitated for a moment before deciding to reveal the truth: "Actually, Sylvia''s path to becoming a goddess wasn''t as smooth as it seems.


    Sylvia''s talent and potential were once considered among the best on the entire continent of Elant. Even the most renowned prodigies of the time couldn''t compare to her.


    But just when her strength was recognized by the world, both of her parents��who were also Holy Emperor-level figures��disappeared without a trace."


    "The fact that Sylvia''s parents were both Holy Emperors��"


    This revelation left Timothy genuinely surprised.


    After all, on the continent of Elant, Holy Emperors were incredibly rare and powerful. There were only a handful of them across the entire land��maybe a dozen at most. The idea of both parents being Holy Emperors was practically unheard of.


    "Yeah, at first, everything went smoothly for Sylvia, with both of her parents being Holy Emperors," Aeliana continued. "Not only was her talent among the best on the continent, but her parents doted on her, their only daughter, endlessly.


    But��"


    At this point, Holy Maiden Aeliana sighed, her tone tinged with sadness.


    Timothy could tell that, despite Sylvia often teasing Aeliana and, well, spanking her more times than he could count, their bond ran much deeper than it appeared on the surface. They were closer than they let on.


    Aeliana''s voice softened as she went on: "After Sylvia''s parents mysteriously disappeared, her situation took a turn for the worse.


    Even though her parents were Holy Emperors and had once dominated the continent, they never established a faction of their own. So, when they vanished, there was no one left to protect Sylvia.


    And because Sylvia''s talent far surpassed that of countless prodigies, she became a target of envy, jealousy, and greed. Without anyone to shield her, she faced constant challenges and was nearly killed several times.


    Until�� she appeared."


    "She?" Timothy asked, intrigued.


    "Yeah, the one who helped Sylvia was Erelyn, the princess of the Netherworld.


    Erelyn used the power of the Netherworld to create a doppelg?nger of herself and sent it to the continent of Elant.


    She helped Sylvia through her darkest times, staying by her side until Sylvia reached Ocean''s Gate. Then, one day, Erelyn left.


    After that, it was as if Sylvia had fully awakened. She threw herself into her training, breaking through barrier after barrier, and eventually founded Sky Sanctuary on her own.


    Not only did she ascend to the rank of Holy Emperor, becoming one of the strongest on the continent, but she also expanded Sky Sanctuary into the powerful force it is today.


    That''s why, a hundred years ago, those three tried so hard to stop Sky Sanctuary from growing��they were afraid of Sylvia."


    As Aeliana finished speaking, she glanced at Sylvia''s fading silhouette in the distant sky, her expression softening with a hint of concern.


    "Erelyn��"


    Timothy''s mind flashed back to the time he had crossed paths with Erelyn in the Undead Sanctuary, where their fates had briefly intertwined.


    He hadn''t expected that the Netherworld princess would have such a deep connection with Sylvia.


    And to think Erelyn had created a doppelg?nger just to help Sylvia�� It was hard to imagine.


    No wonder Sylvia missed this old friend so much.


    "Thanks for telling me all this, Holy Maiden," Timothy said with a small smile, expressing his gratitude. Then, almost casually, he added, "By the way, how was that candy you got from the Blossom of Love reward? Was it sweet?"


    "Why are you suddenly asking about that?" Aeliana''s face flushed with a hint of panic as she quickly denied it. "It was�� fine, I guess. Just an ordinary piece of candy. Probably not even as good as a pebble."


    "Is that so? What a shame," Timothy chuckled, clearly amused by her reaction.


    Under the moonlight, Aeliana turned her head, her eyes shimmering like a flowing stream, as if she were feeling a bit guilty.


    "Oh, right. If you want to see Sylvia''s memorial, I can take you with me," she suddenly offered, seemingly eager to change the subject.


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. Sylvia''s never tried to hide anything about this old friend."


    After a brief exchange, the two of them stood up in unison and headed in the direction Sylvia had just disappeared��

 Chapter 286 - 286: Holy Emperor Earthshard

    At the peak of the remote mountain, Timothy finally caught sight of Sylvia.


    Under the moonlight, she stood before a monument, glowing faintly with a soft green hue, though it was unclear what it was made of.


    She slowly bent down and placed a small, white flower on the monument.


    "It''s been so long since I could only visit you like this. I hope we''ll meet again someday."


    Her gaze lingered for a moment before she turned away, ending her quiet tribute.


    But in the moonlight, the figure that was always so composed and dignified now seemed to carry a hint of sadness.


    "Babe, are you okay?" Timothy walked up beside her, his voice gentle with concern.


    "I''m fine. I was just remembering someone from the past."


    She smiled faintly, though there was still a trace of sadness in her expression. Even so, her mood seemed to lift a little.


    "Besides, who knows? Maybe one day I''ll see her again."


    Sylvia''s eyes drifted toward the sky, her gaze sparkling with a quiet hope.


    "Oh, by the way, there''s something else."


    Without warning, Sylvia grabbed Timothy and kissed him.


    Her lips were soft and warm, carrying a delicate, sweet fragrance.


    "I�� I just wanted to mark the occasion," Sylvia said, turning her head slightly, a bit embarrassed.


    "Who commemorates things like that?" Timothy chuckled.


    Still, getting kissed out of the blue wasn''t exactly something to complain about.


    Especially under the moonlight, where Sylvia''s shy, almost imperceptible gesture of curling her pinky finger made her look even more breathtakingly beautiful.


    Just watching her like this filled Timothy''s heart with warmth.


    "But now, it''s time to explore the Sepulcher of the Sacred." Sylvia''s voice suddenly took on a more resolute tone.


    "So soon?" Timothy was a little taken aback.


    "Yeah, we can''t delay any longer. I''ve heard you guys got your hands on the Chromatic Origin Stone, which can affect spatial shifts. It''s likely connected to the Sepulcher of the Sacred, and it''s proof that something''s wrong inside."


    Her voice was cool, and once again, the awe-inspiring presence of the Holy Emperor radiated from her.


    "It seems we don''t have a moment to lose," Timothy nodded in agreement.


    With a single step, the Holy Emperor could traverse millions of miles.


    In the blink of an eye, Sylvia had returned to the Sky Sanctuary.


    A wave of divine authority spread out in all directions.


    Instantly, countless disciples were jolted awake from their sleep, staring in awe and reverence toward the grand hall.


    The elders, not daring to waste a second, rushed to the hall as quickly as possible.


    Before long, all the elders and the temple guards stood solemnly on either side of the hall.


    The cold, majestic aura that filled the air commanded respect from everyone present.


    For Goddess Sylvia to summon them in the dead of night, something significant must have happened.


    Everyone waited in silence, not daring to make a sound.


    "Summon all the powers across the land. From this moment on, begin preparations to enter the Sepulcher of the Sacred. We depart tomorrow." Sylvia''s voice finally broke the silence, carrying the weight of the Holy Emperor''s authority, echoing through the hall.


    At the same time, across the world, in every sect, every sanctuary, and every royal court where practitioners gathered, people looked up in shock.


    Above each sect, a token hovered in the sky.


    It glowed faintly, radiating a divine authority that filled all who saw it with awe.


    This token came from none other than Goddess Sylvia herself!


    "The Goddess is actually summoning all the practitioners!"


    "What''s going on? Could it be that we''re finally entering the Sepulcher of the Sacred?"


    "I can''t believe this moment has come. But the matters within the Sepulcher of the Sacred are tied to the fate of the entire Elant continent. Right now, the only one who can unite the world and call upon all practitioners to enter the Sepulcher is Goddess Sylvia."


    No one dared to take this lightly.


    Even though many factions were reluctant to submit or associate with the Sky Sanctuary, more than half of the major sects and powers didn''t dare delay. They quickly sent their representatives, rushing toward the Sky Sanctuary at full speed.


    "Holy Emperor Luminis, what should we do��" In the Desolate Wastes, the elders surrounding Holy Emperor Luminis asked nervously.


    Normally, Holy Emperor Luminis had little to do with the Sky Sanctuary, and now he had been injured by Timothy. This grudge�� it seemed inevitable.


    "This is a direct order from Goddess Sylvia�� Forget it, I''ll go myself."


    To everyone''s surprise, Holy Emperor Luminis gritted his teeth and forced himself to stand.


    As he gazed into the distance, even his childlike eight-year-old form showed a trace of reverence.


    Suddenly, several beams of light shot into the sky.


    In an instant, dozens of swords descended from the heavens, hovering around Holy Emperor Luminis.


    With a step that shattered the void, Holy Emperor Luminis, surrounded by the floating blades, set off toward the Sky Sanctuary.


    At that moment, across the entire Elant continent, beams of light flickered in the sky.


    These lights belonged to the representatives of various sects and factions, or even the Sect Leaders themselves.


    Riding on their magical treasures, they all headed toward the Sky Sanctuary.


    The glowing treasures streaked across the sky, creating a spectacle as magnificent as a sky full of stars.


    Whether they were ordinary people or practitioners, everyone who looked up at the grand sight couldn''t help but feel awe.


    Even before her battle with the three Holy Emperors, Goddess Sylvia''s reputation had already spread across the Elant continent.


    But after that battle, her authority had grown to the point where the entire continent now feared and respected her!


    As beams of light converged above the Sky Sanctuary, soon, countless practitioners stood solemnly on the vast mountain peak before the grand hall.


    These practitioners stood in respectful silence, their eyes fixed on the Sky Sanctuary, not daring to speak.


    But soon, someone couldn''t help but exclaim.


    "That''s Holy Emperor Starwind, Cassian!"


    "Holy Emperor Dawnveil is here too!"


    The appearance of so many Holy Emperors was a testament to Sylvia''s immense status and authority.


    But then, as two more figures appeared, countless practitioners were left utterly stunned, unable to believe their eyes.


    "That''s�� Holy Emperor Luminis!"


    "Wasn''t Holy Emperor Luminis just injured by Timothy? I can''t believe he''s still coming to the Sky Sanctuary."


    "And that one��"


    All eyes turned to the white-haired elder, floating gracefully in the air.


    It was none other than Holy Emperor Earthshard, who had been in seclusion for hundreds of years!


    And�� alongside him was Holy Maiden Aeliana, who had always been close to Goddess Sylvia.


    With just one command from Goddess Sylvia, not only had countless sect practitioners arrived in reverence, but even three Holy Emperors had come in person.


    It was incredibly rare for Holy Emperors to appear in another Holy Emperor''s domain. Such an act was not only seen as a loss of status but could even be interpreted as submission.


    Yet now, three Holy Emperors had gathered at the Sky Sanctuary simultaneously.


    This level of respect and authority was something no other Holy Emperor could ever hope to achieve!


    As they gazed at the ethereal figure of Goddess Sylvia, shrouded in mist and clouds, countless practitioners were left speechless, their hearts filled with boundless reverence. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 287 - 287: Transcendent Ascension Pill

    "The Sepulcher of the Sacred is the oldest and most mysterious place on the continent of Elant.


    For tens of thousands of years, the remains of countless Holy Emperors have been laid to rest within the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    They rest peacefully in that land, revered by all.


    The Sepulcher of the Sacred was once a sacred ground, untouchable and inviolable.


    But now, not only has this holy land been violated, it may have already undergone unimaginable changes and upheavals.


    This matter concerns not only the dignity of the countless Holy Emperors but also the safety of the entire Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    The place is too mysterious and eerie. If something were to erupt from within, even if all the Holy Emperors joined forces, they might not be able to stop it."


    After speaking, Sylvia''s gaze swept across the misty surroundings.


    In that instant, everyone felt a wave of awe rise in their hearts.


    And then, a voice as clear and melodious as a bell rang out once more: "The matter of the Sepulcher of the Sacred cannot be delayed. Tomorrow at dawn, I will lead the elite forces of Sky Sanctuary to the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    To all corners of the world, anyone who wishes to contribute may join me.


    The practitioners of Elant will officially enter the Sepulcher of the Sacred!"


    As her voice, filled with divine authority, echoed through the hall, every practitioner present felt their blood boil with excitement and respect.


    Though Goddess Sylvia had said that anyone willing to help could join Sky Sanctuary, the fact that she herself was leading the expedition made this a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    This journey into the Sepulcher of the Sacred could be the grandest event the continent of Elant had seen in millennia.


    Most sects would surely join.


    They knew very well that if they missed this chance to follow the goddess herself, there would be no one else capable of organizing such an effort.


    At this point, only Goddess Sylvia could shoulder this responsibility!


    "We are willing to follow the goddess!"


    "This time, as we head to the Sepulcher of the Sacred, we pledge to follow Goddess Sylvia''s command!"


    Westminster Abbey, Goldspire Peak, Sword Peak Sect, Cloud Pavilion Sect, and even the Southern Empire... The leaders of each sect and the representatives from all corners of the land bowed their heads in respect and admiration.


    Even Holy Emperor Luminis and the elderly Holy Emperor Earthshard, standing outside the grand hall, nodded silently.


    By tomorrow, Goddess Sylvia would lead Sky Sanctuary and practitioners from all over to the Sepulcher of the Sacred!


    Her overwhelming divine presence filled everyone with awe, and many couldn''t help but think to themselves: "As expected of Goddess Sylvia. No other Holy Emperor could ever pull this off..."


    Just as everyone was preparing to leave and make ready for the journey the next day, a voice suddenly broke the silence.


    No one knew who had the audacity��or perhaps the recklessness��to ask, "Oh, right, Goddess, I remember you mentioned last time that besides announcing the expedition to the Sepulcher of the Sacred, there was another extremely important matter you were going to share.


    But... it seems like you haven''t announced it yet, have you?"


    The moment those words were spoken, all the practitioners froze for a second.


    Thinking back, it did seem like there was something else.


    "Strange, the goddess hasn''t mentioned the second thing yet."


    "Yeah, she said there were two announcements. One was about going to the Sepulcher of the Sacred, but the other... she still hasn''t said anything about it.


    And if it''s something that can be mentioned in the same breath as the Sepulcher of the Sacred, what could it possibly be?"


    In an instant, curiosity spread like wildfire among the crowd.


    After all, the matter of the Sepulcher of the Sacred was already of monumental importance. What could possibly be on the same level as that?


    Countless eyes, filled with curiosity, turned toward the grand hall.


    But inside the hall, there was only silence for a long moment.


    "Uh�� well, I''ll tell you when I get back."


    Though her voice still carried its usual coolness, many people couldn''t help but feel that something was�� off.


    The goddess, who was always so dignified and commanding, suddenly sounded�� a little strange. Was it possible that her voice even had a hint of�� cuteness?


    Even through the mist that veiled her figure, it seemed like her graceful silhouette was avoiding the topic, almost as if she were�� embarrassed?


    "Uh, maybe it''s just my imagination."


    "Yeah, how could I think something so weird about the goddess? She''s always so majestic."


    Still, despite their reluctance to speak up, countless people couldn''t help but feel a growing curiosity.


    What could be so important that it was on par with the journey to the Sepulcher of the Sacred, yet the goddess had deliberately avoided mentioning it, saying she''d only reveal it after they returned?


    Even though they couldn''t quite figure it out, they had a strange feeling that whatever it was, it would shake the entire world.


    After respectfully bowing once more in the direction of Sky Sanctuary, the practitioners from all the sects finally returned to their own domains.


    They began gathering their disciples and elders, retrieving the ancient treasures passed down by their ancestors, and preparing for the journey into the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    "Timothy, once we''re inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred, I''ll make sure to regain my honor!" Holy Emperor Luminis stomped his foot, looking like a sulking child who had just been scolded, before turning and storming off.


    Inside Sky Sanctuary, Timothy gave a subtle smile and asked, "So, honey, what''s this big announcement you''re saving for after we get back from the Sepulcher of the Sacred?"


    "N-nothing! It''s nothing, just something I said offhand," Sylvia stammered, clearly flustered as she quickly turned her head away.


    "Nothing, huh? You call that nothing? Well, if you won''t tell me the truth, don''t blame me if I��" Timothy raised his hand, a mischievous glint in his eye.


    The power of the Holy Emperor''s Touch was more than enough to affect Sylvia.


    "W-what are you doing?!" Sylvia''s face flushed as she suddenly remembered certain�� moments from their private chambers.


    "Take a guess."


    With a playful smile, Timothy took a step closer.


    But just then��


    "Ahem, you two might want to tone it down a bit. You''ve got an audience, you know."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana walked in from outside the hall, noticing the scene that was about to unfold and quickly cleared her throat.


    At that, both Sylvia and Timothy froze, stopping whatever they were about to do.


    Aeliana, with a knowing look, explained her reason for coming. "Ahem, I didn''t mean to interrupt your little�� moment. I just wanted to take a look at Timothy''s Chromatic Origin Stone. There''s a chance it might be connected to the Sepulcher of the Sacred."


    Timothy nodded, and with a wave of his hand, the Chromatic Origin Stone floated into the air. S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A radiant, seven-colored light spread throughout Sky Sanctuary.


    Even Sylvia''s eyes widened slightly at the sight.


    "The energy from this Origin Stone�� it might really be useful inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred!"


    The Chromatic Origin Stone, which could channel the spiritual energy of the heavens and earth, seemed to have the power to influence the very fabric of space.


    At that moment, a voice suddenly echoed in Timothy''s mind.


    [Ding! System task issued: Eliminate the anomalies within the Sepulcher of the Sacred and restore it to its former state.


    System reward: Ninth-level spiritual medicine��Transcendent Ascension Pill.


    Transcendent Ascension Pill��A pill that will help the host achieve the strongest Holy Emperor status upon ascending to the Transcendence Realm!]


    "Sepulcher of the Sacred��" Timothy pondered for a moment, his thoughts drifting to something else.


    Could the princess trapped in the Netherworld also have some connection to the Sepulcher of the Sacred?

 Chapter 288 - 288: This strike was unstoppable!

    The next morning, when Sylvia appeared before the sacred icon, everyone knew.


    The journey to the Sepulcher of the Sacred was finally about to begin!


    In an instant, half of the powerful elders and soldiers of the Sky Sanctuary stood in solemn formation, respectfully gazing at Sylvia.


    "Follow me."


    With a voice that carried the cold authority of the Holy Emperor, Elder Turner bowed deeply and responded loudly, "Yes!"


    Immediately, everyone rose into the air, following Sylvia.


    Above the Sky Sanctuary, the clouds swirled and drifted.


    Behind the goddess, countless people stood in reverence, slowly heading toward the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    However, there was a small interruption along the way.


    Timothy took a moment to head into the woods of the Desolate Wastes, where he found Azura, teary-eyed and on the verge of crying, and led her back to the clouds.


    Poor Azura had been forgotten and tied up there for two whole days.


    In those two days, not only had she not had any Golden Scale Dragon Carp to eat, but she hadn''t even seen a single person.


    You couldn''t really blame her��any dragon in her place would probably be crying too.


    "Waaah, this is too much! This is dragon abuse!"


    Azura looked pitifully at Timothy. "I need Golden Scale Dragon Carp!"


    "We just got to Ocean''s Gate. You don''t want to get indigestion, do you? We''ll talk about it after we get back from the Sepulcher of the Sacred," Timothy replied, shutting her down without hesitation.


    "This is so unfair! You ride me all day and night, and you don''t even feed me! This is exploitation!"


    Even after arriving at Ocean''s Gate, Azura''s tears didn''t stop flowing...


    It wasn''t until Timothy promised that he might reward her with Golden Scale Dragon Carp once his strength improved that she finally stopped sobbing.


    The cloud Sylvia was riding moved incredibly fast, and before long, the scenery ahead began to change.


    Everyone could clearly see a vast mountain range stretching endlessly before them.


    It seemed to come from one horizon and extend all the way to the other.


    The peaks stretched on without end.


    But in the center of the range, there was a massive, gaping fissure.


    It looked as though it had been cleaved open by a single sword stroke.


    The gap was narrow and steep, towering into the clouds.


    This fissure stood there like a gate, shrouded in mist, exuding an imposing and untouchable aura.


    It felt as though beyond this gap lay an entirely different world.


    In the past, gazing upon this sacred and awe-inspiring sight, many would have bowed in reverence, paying their respects to the Holy Emperors buried here.


    But now, many practitioners could faintly sense the scent of blood emanating from within the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    Though the smell was faint, it carried an eerie feeling that sent chills down their spines, making them want to turn back.


    It seemed that the once-revered Sepulcher of the Sacred had indeed become a place of unpredictable danger. Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the entrance to the Sepulcher, many practitioners had already gathered.


    There were beautiful female practitioners and muscular, battle-hardened male practitioners.


    Most of the practitioners who had come here were elites from various sects and schools.


    Among them, almost none were below the Mystic Core level.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana, Holy Emperor Luminis, and Holy Emperor Earthshard had also arrived, each leading their respective forces.


    When Sylvia arrived, all eyes turned toward her.


    Her light blue dress fluttered gently as she walked step by step toward the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    For most, this was their first time seeing Goddess Sylvia up close.


    The cold, dignified aura she exuded made them feel even more reverent than before.


    Guarding the entrance to the Sepulcher of the Sacred was a chain forged from thirty-six golden locks.


    Ancient and mysterious patterns flowed across the chain, making it seem as immovable as a mountain.


    The chain forged from thirty-six golden locks was originally meant to guard the Sepulcher of the Sacred, as if to prevent any evildoers from entering. But now, the chain was covered in a faint, eerie red glow.


    With this strange blood-colored light enveloping it, no one could break through the chain and enter.


    But in front of everyone''s eyes, Sylvia raised a wooden sword.


    Behind her, another crimson wooden sword slowly appeared.


    Many knew that Goddess Sylvia''s weapon of choice was a wooden sword. But very few were aware that the one glowing with a red light was her most powerful sword.


    And at this moment, it was that very sword she held in her hand.


    The crimson wooden sword gleamed like a ruby. It had a simple elegance, yet there was a certain purity to its beauty.


    A gentle breeze blew, causing Sylvia''s hair to sway slightly. Her ethereal figure, standing apart from the world, radiated a cold, distant aura.


    A faint chill spread out around her, and just standing nearby was enough to make people feel a deep sense of awe.


    The sword had yet to strike, but its power was already palpable!


    This was the Goddess Sylvia, ruler of the Sky Sanctuary!


    It was hard to imagine any other woman in the world who could exude such cold majesty.


    No wonder she was indifferent to love, having written The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners.


    As countless people gazed at her breathtaking figure, they couldn''t help but feel a deep reverence.


    At that moment, the red glow from her sword intensified.


    The cold authority of the Holy Emperor that Sylvia exuded suddenly sharpened, and her aura shifted dramatically.


    With one strike!


    Crack!


    In the stunned silence of the crowd, the practitioners from all directions watched in disbelief.


    The sword''s light was sharp, as if it could cut through anything in the world.


    Its majesty was overwhelming, like a force descending from the heavens.


    This strike was unstoppable!


    The thirty-six golden locks, engraved with countless ancient runes and symbols, had guarded the Sepulcher of the Sacred for who knows how many years.


    But under this single strike...


    Snap!


    They shattered in an instant!


    The golden locks fell to the ground, and the entrance to the Sepulcher of the Sacred was now fully revealed.


    "So this is the power of Goddess Sylvia!"


    A wave of astonished murmurs rippled through the crowd.


    Many had already held her in awe.


    But it wasn''t until this moment that they truly understood��Goddess Sylvia''s strength had long surpassed the peak of any Holy Emperor.


    The power and momentum behind that strike were something no other Holy Emperor could hope to match!


    "Goddess Sylvia''s strength is something I can respect."


    Even Holy Emperor Luminis couldn''t help but nod as he watched the scene unfold.


    Though he had his grudges with Timothy, his opinion of Sylvia had never wavered.


    "He mocked me for being a virgin, for not having a girlfriend. Ridiculous! As if he has one herself!"


    As if venting his frustration, Holy Emperor Luminis let out a cold snort.


    His gaze unintentionally drifted toward Timothy.


    But at that very moment, he noticed something unexpected.


    The cold, proud Goddess Sylvia, who had seemed to ignore everyone since arriving at the Sepulcher of the Sacred, was now looking at Timothy.


    And in her gaze, there was...!

 Chapter 289 - 289: Are you still not fully recovered?

    "That must''ve just been my imagination."


    Holy Emperor Luminis froze for a moment, then quickly shook his head.


    After all, that was Goddess Sylvia. The idea that she''d be gazing at Timothy with such a tender, affectionate look? No way. Impossible.


    ''It must''ve been a trick of the eyes! Yeah, that''s it!''


    Sure enough, when he looked back at Sylvia again, all he could see was her cold, proud figure from behind. Holy Emperor Luminis felt a wave of relief wash over him.


    ''Anyone who mocks someone for being a virgin is probably a virgin themselves! Just wait, Timothy. If I get the chance inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred, I''ll expose you for sure!''


    At that moment, the golden lock had already been broken. As Sylvia stepped into the Sepulcher of the Sacred, the crowd of practitioners followed closely behind, surging into the sacred tomb.


    In the sky, Holy Maiden Aeliana''s golden carriage drifted by, leaving a faint echo in its wake.


    On the ground, wherever Sylvia passed, a trail of frost followed, inspiring awe in everyone who saw it.


    Practitioners from all directions followed her solemnly, each wielding their magical artifacts, their presence imposing.


    Four Holy Emperors, along with countless practitioners from various sects��this kind of gathering hadn''t been seen on the continent of Elant for who knows how many years!


    It was likely that such a grand spectacle hadn''t occurred in tens of thousands of years!


    As they passed through the canyon, with cliffs on either side like hanging blades, the scene inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred finally came into view. S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a moment, countless practitioners were struck dumb, their faces turning pale as they stared at the sight before them.


    The once-revered Sepulcher of the Sacred was no more.


    What lay before them was a sky drenched in blood.


    It was impossible to make out what was above the heavens. All they could feel from the blood-red sky was an overwhelming sense of death and murderous intent, as if it had been formed from countless congealed drops of blood.


    Even the ground had been stained crimson by the sky, emitting a nauseating stench.


    Looking around, nothing resembled the sacred Sepulcher of the Sacred they once knew.


    It felt more like a demonic lair, filled with unspeakable horrors, where only fear could be felt.


    "This... is this really the Sepulcher of the Sacred? What on earth happened in here?!"


    "The Sepulcher of the Sacred is supposed to be the resting place of countless Holy Emperors! How could it have turned into this?!"


    The Holy Emperors who had once entered the Sepulcher of the Sacred were especially in disbelief. They couldn''t accept that this was truly the same place.


    They still remembered it clearly��the Sepulcher of the Sacred had once been filled with vibrant spiritual plants and flowers, with the sky bathed in holy golden light.


    In front of each Holy Emperor''s tomb, mysterious and profound auras would drift, inspiring reverence in anyone who approached.


    But now, the entire Sepulcher of the Sacred had become a city of the dead, filled with an eerie and terrifying atmosphere.


    "ROAR!"


    Just then, as if sensing the presence of intruders, a ghastly howl echoed from deep within the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    The howl was chilling and horrifying. Immediately after, the ground in the distance began to crack open.


    From the fissures in the earth, skeletal hands��nothing but bone��began to emerge.


    These hands gripped the edges of the cracks, clawing their way upward as if they had found something they desperately craved.


    More and more cracks appeared, and the creatures climbing out of them finally became visible.


    Hundreds, then thousands, and eventually tens of thousands of skeletons crawled out from beneath the ground.


    They wore tattered, mismatched clothing, but all that remained of them were bones.


    Their hollow eye sockets glowed with a faint red light, their movements sluggish yet filled with an insatiable greed.


    It was as if every living person present was the feast they had been waiting for.


    "What in the world happened to turn the Sepulcher of the Sacred into this?"


    If they had come here with anyone else, no one would''ve dared to move forward at this point.


    But...


    Looking at the awe-inspiring figure of Goddess Sylvia, an inexplicable surge of courage welled up inside them.


    "Charge! Clear the path to the depths of the Sepulcher of the Sacred for the Holy Emperors!"


    Abbot Fenvin and Faelan led the charge, with Holy Emperor Starwind wielding a silver spear, rushing ahead at the front.


    In an instant, countless practitioners were inspired.


    Every single one of them was a top-tier practitioner on the continent of Elant, each holding a prestigious position. How could they back down at such a critical moment?


    "Charge!"


    The light from magical artifacts flashed across the blood-red sky as the practitioners surged forward.


    The eerie skeletons, with their grotesque faces, wielded chilling weapons made from human bones, eager to devour more flesh.


    They were far stronger than most practitioners had imagined.


    Nearly every one of these skeletons was at least at the Mystic Core level!


    The battlefield quickly descended into chaos as the practitioners fought bravely, pushing forward.


    But even with Sacred Forms and powerful spells flying left and right, it was difficult to break through the skeletons'' defenses.


    The battle became a chaotic mess, with no clear victor in sight.


    "These skeletons may look ordinary, but they''re far from the usual undead creatures. Their bodies are so tough that even a typical Mystic Core practitioner struggles to break through."


    Holy Emperor Luminis muttered to himself as he watched the scene unfold.


    His small, childlike body��barely the size of an eight-year-old��was filled with endless curiosity and chatter.


    But more than that...


    After glancing at Timothy, Holy Emperor Luminis walked over to Sylvia''s side. Clearing his throat, he spoke in a slightly childish voice, trying to flatter her: "As expected of Goddess Sylvia. If anyone else were leading, there''s no way these people would be charging forward like this."


    "I''m just fulfilling my duty as a Holy Emperor."


    Sylvia glanced at him briefly, clearly not in the mood for conversation.


    Her tone was cold and distant, with a hint of aloofness.


    Holy Emperor Luminis felt a bit awkward. It seemed that even his appearance as a young boy wasn''t enough to make the goddess treat him any differently.


    But after thinking it over, he quickly let it go.


    In hundreds of years, when had Goddess Sylvia ever shown any special attention to any man?


    Especially not to that Timothy...


    Looking at Timothy, Holy Emperor Luminis couldn''t help but smirk mockingly.


    There''s no way, right? Timothy, a disciple under the goddess herself, actually having a girlfriend? Impossible.


    Just wait��soon, I''ll expose him for the fraud he is!


    But just as Holy Emperor Luminis was feeling smug, Timothy let out a small yawn, looking a bit tired.


    "Are you okay? Are you still not fully recovered?"


    Sylvia, who had been coldly observing the chaos within the Sepulcher of the Sacred, suddenly showed a trace of concern, her gaze softening as she looked Timothy over.


    The worry in her eyes was unmistakable.


    "I''m fine, Sylvia. It''s just a yawn, not because I''m weak or anything..."


    Timothy smiled helplessly.


    Maybe she was just being overly concerned. Lately, Sylvia had been oddly worried about his health, especially his stamina, which made him feel a bit embarrassed.


    If it weren''t for the other Holy Emperors around, Timothy would''ve loved to say something cheeky like:


    "Don''t worry, once I reach the Transcendence Realm and become a Holy Emperor, it''ll be you who has to be careful, my dear Sylvia!"


    "As long as you''re okay. The Sepulcher of the Sacred is extremely dangerous. Nothing else matters��just make sure you stay safe."


    Sylvia nodded, still somewhat skeptical, but her concern was genuine as she gave him a serious reminder.


    "Got it." Timothy smiled and nodded in agreement.


    But this scene left Holy Emperor Luminis completely dumbfounded.

 Chapter 290 - 290: Supreme Emperor...

    "Impossible! Why would the goddess care so much about Timothy? It makes no sense!"


    Holy Emperor Luminis was completely stunned.


    In his memory, Sylvia had always been so cold and distant that even someone of Holy Emperor rank wouldn''t dare show any disrespect.


    And yet here was Timothy, who was definitely still a virgin, calling someone else out for being one!


    The two of them had just been interacting in a way that almost seemed... sweet, like a couple. What on earth was going on?


    Holy Emperor Luminis was utterly bewildered. He quickly glanced over at Holy Maiden Aeliana and Holy Emperor Earthshard, hoping for some explanation.


    "Ahem, I didn''t see anything," Holy Emperor Earthshard said, coughing awkwardly and waving his hand dismissively.


    "Hmph, you figure it out yourself. I''m not about to say anything," Holy Maiden Aeliana chuckled, though there was a hint of nervousness in her voice.


    It was as if everyone knew something, but Luminis was the only one left in the dark, standing there like a fool.


    "Hey, what''s going on here?! Just because I''ve kept my childlike appearance to focus on mastering the Realm of a Thousand Blades doesn''t mean you can treat me like a kid!"


    Holy Emperor Luminis shouted, but it was as if no one was paying him any attention.


    "You idiot, maybe you should stop looking like a kid and finally lose your virginity. You''re so clueless it''s embarrassing," Azura teased, sticking her tongue out at him before darting behind Timothy''s legs for cover.


    "You... you little dragon!" Luminis was so furious he nearly coughed up blood.


    It was bad enough being humiliated by Timothy, but now even his pet was mocking him.


    Before today, when had he ever been treated with such disrespect?


    "You... you just wait!" Luminis stammered, trembling with rage as he glared at Timothy.


    There was no way he believed that Goddess Sylvia had any real connection with Timothy. It had to be just some special treatment for a talented disciple. Soon, he''d expose Timothy''s lies!


    As Luminis fumed, the situation on the battlefield had already begun to shift.


    Though the skeletons were incredibly powerful, each one with a body as tough as stone and strength comparable to a Mystic Core practitioner, they were starting to falter under the combined assault of the various sects.


    The Elant continent had gathered many of its strongest practitioners here, and with the leadership of the Sky Sanctuary and Blooming Sanctuary, the warriors were fighting with renewed vigor, unleashing their deadliest techniques.


    The glow of countless magical artifacts lit up the Sepulcher of the Sacred, and even the blood-red sky seemed to take on a different hue.


    The sounds of battle echoed through the air as the practitioners trampled over the scattered bones of the fallen skeletons.


    The warriors of Elant were clearly gaining momentum, their morale soaring as they fought on.


    The skeleton army, which had initially held the advantage through sheer numbers, was now being pushed back.


    "Boom!"


    Abbot Fenvin shattered the skull of what appeared to be an evolved skeleton king with a single palm strike, his body bathed in a faint golden light. He turned to the practitioners behind him and shouted, "Come on, everyone! We''re almost there! Let''s finish off these creatures from the underworld!"


    "Charge!"


    Swords slashed, spears swept, and talismans exploded in midair. The energy of the warriors seemed to rise to a new level.


    It was clear that the skeleton army''s momentum had been completely crushed.


    The practitioners pressed forward, wiping out more than half of the skeletons.


    But just as everyone thought the battle was nearing its end, something strange happened. The skeleton army, which had been on the verge of collapse, suddenly stopped.


    Then, starting from the rear, the skeletons began to part, moving to the sides and clearing a path.


    It was as if something they feared greatly was about to arrive.


    "Wait, what''s going on? Why are those mindless creatures acting so strange all of a sudden? What''s happening?"


    In an instant, the atmosphere grew tense, and the air itself seemed to thicken with dread.


    As the skeleton army parted, a figure slowly emerged from the blood-red depths of the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    In an instant, an overwhelming pressure radiated in all directions.


    The faint scent of blood in the air seemed to intensify, causing many practitioners to widen their eyes in shock. Their hearts pounded faster, as if gripped by an invisible force.


    Even their breathing became labored, as though the very atmosphere had thickened, pressing down on them like a sky covered in endless storm clouds. The oppressive aura was far more terrifying than anything even a Holy Emperor could muster.


    "What... what kind of presence is this? How is this pressure even possible?!"


    Even Abbot Fenvin, who had been leading the charge at the front, couldn''t help but take a step back, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    There were four Holy Emperors present, and he had felt the weight of their power before. But this... this was something far more terrifying, something that shook him to his core.


    What kind of being could exude an aura even more dreadful than Goddess Sylvia?


    "That... that''s��!"


    As the skeleton army parted like a tide, revealing the blood-red figure to the crowd, countless practitioners turned pale, staring ahead in utter disbelief.


    Some even began to tremble, their legs shaking uncontrollably.


    The figure that appeared was none other than the legendary Supreme Emperor Verena, a practitioner who had once broken through the Transcendence Realm and reached the Ascension Phase!


    "Supreme Emperor..."


    Only those who had reached the Ascension Phase after becoming Holy Emperors were worthy of the title "Supreme Emperor."


    For the Elant continent, where no Ascension Phase practitioner had appeared for millennia, the term "Supreme Emperor" had become almost forgotten.


    But even so, the legends of those who had once stood at the pinnacle of power, commanding the awe and respect of all, still lingered in the hearts of many.


    Supreme Emperor Verena was one such legend.


    It was said that she had been the most powerful female practitioner of her time. Not only had she reached the rank of Holy Emperor, but her extraordinary talent had allowed her to step into the Ascension Phase, becoming a Supreme Emperor.


    However, despite the reverence and admiration she had earned, Supreme Emperor Verena had chosen a path no one could have predicted.


    She had died for love. S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rather than continue living alone, she had chosen to sever her spiritual foundation and end her life, a decision that had shocked the practitioner world.


    Though her choice had been the subject of much debate, many practitioners, even those who had only read about her in ancient records, admired her for her boldness and passion. She had become a symbol of someone who dared to love and hate with equal intensity.


    But now, no one could have imagined that the long-forgotten Supreme Emperor Verena would reappear in the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    And in such a way.


    As the skeletons parted to make way, Supreme Emperor Verena walked forward slowly.


    Her body, though long dead, showed no signs of decay.


    She was as beautiful as the records had described��so stunning, in fact, that it stirred feelings of envy in those who looked upon her.


    But there was one thing that everyone could see clearly.


    Supreme Emperor Verena''s eyes were hollow, devoid of life, and tinged with a faint, eerie red.


    "That''s... that''s the corpse of a Supreme Emperor who reached the Ascension Phase!"


    A wave of shock and terror swept through the crowd, leaving countless practitioners frozen in fear.

 Chapter 291 - 291: Let’s focus on the fight

    "What happened to the body of the Supreme Emperor from the Ascension Phase?!"


    At this moment, even Holy Emperor Luminis was completely panicking.


    He could clearly sense the aura of death surrounding Supreme Emperor Verena.


    Even though her power had greatly diminished after death, the terrifying presence of a Supreme Emperor, even just their corpse, was still far beyond the strength of a Holy Emperor!


    A mandolin appeared in Supreme Emperor Verena''s hand��it was none other than the legendary Heavenly-level artifact, Rainbow''s Echo.


    The strings, made from the vibrant feathers of a peacock, vibrated under Verena''s pale, stiff fingers. In an instant, an overwhelming pressure spread out in all directions.


    As the notes from the mandolin rang out, countless practitioners were struck as if by lightning, their bodies trembling uncontrollably.


    Even the practitioners from Ocean''s Gate were swaying on their feet, barely able to keep from collapsing.


    Wherever Supreme Emperor Verena''s gaze swept, the sound of the mandolin transformed into waves of energy, crashing through the crowd.


    In the blink of an eye, over a hundred practitioners were sent flying, their armor shattered, left in utter disarray.


    Under the simple, repetitive notes of the mandolin, sweat poured from the foreheads of countless people, their eyes filled with terror.


    They couldn''t comprehend how just a few notes could unleash such devastating power!


    "So this is the terror of the Ascension Phase? If we really want to face her head-on, we''ll have to join forces just to stand a chance!"


    Holy Emperor Luminis was stunned, quickly glancing at the others.


    Sylvia''s gaze held a trace of coldness as she spoke:


    "It seems we have no other choice but to��"


    "Wait, I might have an idea," Timothy suddenly interrupted.


    Using his Soulborn Eye, he had just glimpsed into Supreme Emperor Verena''s past and received a prompt from the system.


    [Supreme Emperor Verena was deeply devoted to music and love during her life. After her lover''s death, she couldn''t bear to live alone and took her own life. The host may attempt to move her through music and love.]


    "What''s your plan?" Sylvia asked, her curiosity piqued.


    After all, they were facing the corpse of a once peerless Supreme Emperor from the Ascension Phase. If they fought her directly, even with the combined strength of four Holy Emperors, they would barely be able to subdue her.


    "Just do this..." Timothy leaned in close to Sylvia''s ear and whispered his idea.


    "Will that really work?" Sylvia asked, still a bit skeptical.


    "Trust me," Timothy said confidently, giving her a reassuring smile.


    "Alright, let''s give it a try," Sylvia nodded seriously, ready to follow his lead.


    As the mandolin''s melody continued to echo, more and more practitioners found themselves paralyzed under the oppressive force of Supreme Emperor Verena''s power, drenched in sweat, too terrified to resist.


    But at that moment, Sylvia quickly borrowed a piccolo from Holy Maiden Aeliana, and Timothy pulled out a harp.


    "What are they doing?" Holy Emperor Luminis was completely baffled by the scene unfolding before him.


    But then, Timothy and Sylvia exchanged a knowing smile and said, "Let''s begin."


    Immediately, the soft, ethereal sound of the piccolo filled the air, and as it did, Timothy began to strum his harp in harmony.


    The most unbelievable thing was how the sound of the piccolo and the harp, though coming from two different instruments, seemed to be perfectly in sync, as if they were communicating with each other on a deeper level.


    The melodies intertwined, floating through the Sepulcher of the Sacred, each note and rhythm blending seamlessly, without a single flaw.


    The notes, one after another, were like lovers entwined, reluctant to part.


    But more than the mystical harmony of the music, what truly stunned Holy Emperor Luminis was something else entirely. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He could see it clearly.


    As Timothy played the harp and Sylvia accompanied him on the piccolo, their eyes were locked on each other.


    Sylvia''s lips gently pressed against the piccolo, her gaze fixed on Timothy, a soft smile playing on her lips.


    It was a smile unlike the cool, distant expression she usually wore��this smile was sweeter than honey.


    Timothy, too, had a slight smile on his face.


    Though they appeared to be playing their instruments, in reality, they were gazing at each other with unmistakable affection!


    "This... this can''t be happening!"


    Holy Emperor Luminis, who had been single for what felt like an eternity, felt as though he had just taken a massive emotional blow.


    Meanwhile, as the enchanting music of the harp and piccolo filled the air, many of the practitioners found themselves lost in the melody.


    But what shocked them even more was what happened next.


    Supreme Emperor Verena''s corpse had stopped moving!


    Her eyes, once empty and glowing faintly red, were now fixed on Timothy and Goddess Sylvia.


    Though the practitioners didn''t notice the loving glances between the two, they erupted in excitement.


    "Goddess Sylvia stopped the Supreme Emperor''s corpse with just a piccolo melody! What kind of profound technique is this?!"


    "As expected of Goddess Sylvia!"


    Some of them even felt their eyes welling up with emotion.


    If it weren''t for Goddess Sylvia, just the corpse of a Supreme Emperor would have been enough to wipe them all out.


    But now, Supreme Emperor Verena had halted her steps, her hollow gaze completely drawn to the music.


    Twang~~~


    The strings of the mandolin vibrated, sending a wave of pressure toward Timothy and Sylvia.


    The sound of the harp and piccolo collided with the wave in midair.


    A shockwave rippled outward, causing the clothes of those nearby to flutter wildly, and some even had to take a step back.


    But to everyone''s surprise, the two melodies canceled each other out in the air!


    For a moment, even the stiff, lifeless body of Supreme Emperor Verena seemed to pause in confusion.


    But then, an even more intense pressure began to build around her. The light from Rainbow''s Echo grew brighter and brighter.


    "Looks like we need to step it up," Timothy said softly, his tone now serious.


    "Yeah," Sylvia nodded.


    Timothy sat cross-legged on the ground, continuing to play the harp.


    But instead of standing beside him, Sylvia gracefully sat down as well.


    She gently settled herself on Timothy''s lap, her light blue, cool-toned dress draping over his legs like a blooming flower.


    Their eyes met, and Timothy couldn''t help but smile. "Honey, your piccolo skills seem to have improved."


    "Stop with the sweet talk. We''re facing a Supreme Emperor from the Ascension Phase," Sylvia replied with a sigh.


    "So what? Is a Supreme Emperor more beautiful than my wife?" Timothy shot back without hesitation.


    "You... Ugh, forget it. Let''s focus on the fight."


    Sylvia hadn''t expected Timothy to still have the nerve to flirt in a situation like this, but she only gave him a playful scolding before bringing the piccolo back to her lips.


    The two melodies rose again, intertwining and surging straight toward Supreme Emperor Verena!

 Chapter 292 - 292: I can do whatever I want… heh heh

    Two melodies intertwined, merging into one harmonious sound, and without hesitation, surged toward Supreme Emperor Verena.


    The most unbelievable thing was that the previously unstoppable sound waves from Supreme Emperor Verena were actually intercepted!


    The piccolo and zither sounds not only showed no sign of retreat, but they even seemed to be overpowering the sound waves released by Rainbow''s Echo.


    "Impossible! That''s the corpse of a Supreme Emperor in the Ascension Phase! How could this be��?" S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Countless practitioners turned their astonished gazes toward the source of the miracle.


    As they suspected, the one responsible for this unimaginable feat was none other than Goddess Sylvia.


    With a piccolo lightly pressed against her soft, cherry-colored lips, Goddess Sylvia appeared ethereal, more captivating than the lilting notes of her piccolo.


    But many also noticed that it wasn''t just Sylvia''s piccolo that was holding back Supreme Emperor Verena''s attack.


    Beside her, Timothy was playing the zither.


    Their melodies not only blended perfectly, as if they were made for each other, but they also seemed to spiral together, enhancing each other''s mysterious qualities.


    The combined force of their music was even beginning to faintly suppress Supreme Emperor Verena!


    At this moment, it seemed that even the corpse of Supreme Emperor Verena sensed something unusual. The strings of Rainbow''s Echo under her fingers began to tremble faster and faster.


    The music she played became like a relentless ambush, with rapid and intense attacks spreading in all directions.


    "Looks like we need to step it up, honey," Timothy said suddenly, his fingers never stopping on the zither.


    "Mmm~"


    Unlike the zither, Sylvia, who was playing the piccolo, clearly didn''t have the luxury of speaking.


    Instead, she let out an adorably frustrated sound.


    Wanting to respond but unable to, she shot Timothy a playful glare, clearly annoyed.


    Facing an opponent as powerful as Supreme Emperor Verena should have been a serious and cautious affair, but Timothy suddenly seemed to be in a teasing mood. "Weird, honey, why aren''t you talking all of a sudden?"


    "Honey, say something."


    "If you don''t say anything, it means you''re agreeing that when we get back to the palace, I can do whatever I want�� heh heh."


    "You�� ugh�� mmm!"


    Sylvia was so angry she almost stomped her foot.


    But with the corpse of a Supreme Emperor in the Ascension Phase before her, even she couldn''t afford to be careless.


    All she could do was glare at Timothy with all her might.


    But that utterly non-threatening, adorable glare only made Timothy even more brazen.


    What should have been a tense, high-stakes confrontation with the corpse of a Supreme Emperor was now filled with a sweetness that could make anyone''s teeth ache.


    And in Sylvia''s eyes, there was a clear mix of love and exasperation.


    At that moment, as if drawn by the emotions in the air, the Bonded Heartlock they had received from the Blossom of Love in the Blooming Sanctuary began to glow.


    The Bonded Heartlock hanging just below Sylvia''s collar emitted a soft pink light.


    At the same time, the Bonded Heartlock in Timothy''s chest also began to glow faintly blue.


    The two lights converged, merging into the combined melody of the piccolo and zither, and surged toward Supreme Emperor Verena.


    Those two lights symbolized the love between them��pure, flawless, and deeply intertwined.


    In the eyes of the onlookers, the music created by Sylvia and Timothy had shifted from defense to offense, gradually suppressing Supreme Emperor Verena.


    The mandolin sounds from Rainbow''s Echo, a Heavenly-level treasure, were slowly but surely being pushed into a disadvantage.


    But at that moment, Supreme Emperor Verena seemed to get serious.


    A vast, overwhelming power suddenly erupted from her.


    It was far beyond the might of a Holy Emperor��this was a force that seemed to tower above the heavens, like an entire world unto itself.


    There were mountains, rivers, the blue sky above, and the yellow earth below.


    It was an unstoppable, awe-inspiring force.


    Even though Supreme Emperor Verena had been buried in the Sepulcher of the Sacred for countless years, her corpse still radiated the terrifying power she once wielded as a Supreme Emperor.


    "This pressure�� it''s several times stronger than even a Holy Emperor!"


    In an instant, countless faces turned pale, their expressions frozen in shock.


    No one could have imagined that the terrifying force they had just felt wasn''t even the full extent of Supreme Emperor Verena''s true power.


    If her corpse alone could exude such overwhelming strength, they couldn''t begin to fathom how powerful she must have been when she was alive.


    This was the might of an Ascension Phase being��the strongest existence the continent of Elant could ever bear.


    It was no wonder that for millennia, no Ascension Phase practitioner had appeared on Elant. Such terrifying power was something the heavens themselves could scarcely tolerate!


    No one doubted that if her corpse still possessed any trace of consciousness, Supreme Emperor Verena could easily annihilate everyone present with just her remaining body.


    But just as her overwhelming aura swept across the battlefield, Supreme Emperor Verena''s corpse suddenly froze.


    It was as if she had been struck by something profound.


    The Sepulcher of the Sacred was the resting place of many Holy Emperors.


    Upon reaching such a revered level, even after death, their bodies would not decay, and a faint remnant of their souls would linger, refusing to dissipate for ages.


    At this moment, it was that lingering fragment of Supreme Emperor Verena''s soul that sensed something��something she had longed for in life: true love.


    Though she had been powerful beyond measure, eventually ascending to the rank of Supreme Emperor, throughout her life, Verena had yearned for love more deeply than most women.


    In fact, she had taken her own life to follow her lover into the afterlife.


    The light emanating from the Bonded Heartlock stirred something within her, allowing her to feel a love so pure and flawless that she had never encountered anything like it.


    The intensity of this love even caused the fragment of her soul, trapped within her cold, lifeless body, to recall the memories of her own life with her lover��the quiet, peaceful moments they had shared, so beautiful that she had never wanted to leave them behind.


    Their love had been so sincere, so enduring, that it could have withstood the test of time itself.


    Never had she imagined that she would one day witness a love even more genuine and beautiful than her own.


    After being entombed in the Sepulcher of the Sacred for ten thousand years, her body had long since grown cold.


    But now, she felt a faint warmth stirring in her chest.


    The red glow that had once filled Supreme Emperor Verena''s eyes faded, and from her now-clear eyes, a single, pure tear slowly fell.


    Suddenly, she tossed her mandolin into the air.


    She made no attempt to defend herself as the combined melody of piccolo and zither pierced through her unguarded body.


    "Thank you."


    With those final words, the Supreme Emperor''s body slowly collapsed, and the last remnant of her soul spoke its final thought.


    At that moment, after ten thousand years, Supreme Emperor Verena truly passed away.


    In the sky above, a faint, ethereal figure seemed to drift, and on its lips was a serene, contented smile.

 Chapter 293 - 293: Hey! Can someone explain whats going on here?

    "Emperor Verena... has fallen!"


    In that moment, everyone stood frozen in shock.


    No one could have imagined that Emperor Verena, who had just unleashed her overwhelming power, would suddenly drop her mandolin and allow the melody to pierce through her body.


    "Emperor Verena is dead. Her body was already under control, wasn''t it? How did she break free... and why would she willingly give up like that?"


    People exchanged confused glances, but no one could make sense of what had just happened.


    Then, a faint spirit slowly rose from Emperor Verena''s body.


    This spirit didn''t carry the aura of death that clung to her corpse. Instead, it seemed to perfectly restore Emperor Verena''s appearance from when she was alive.


    Her light red embroidered robe fluttered gently, and her spirit looked as graceful as ever��her brows arched like spring hills, her eyes soft and watery, her face delicate, and her figure slender and elegant.


    For a moment, many people couldn''t help but stare in awe.


    But Emperor Verena''s spirit didn''t linger on anyone else. Instead, with a faint smile, she gazed at Timothy and Sylvia.


    Suddenly, the graceful spirit floated down in front of Sylvia and gently wrapped her arms around her neck.


    "I''m sorry. My body was accidentally controlled by something deep within the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    It was the love between you two that helped me regain my consciousness.


    Such pure love... I''ve rarely seen anything like it, even when I was alive.


    Thank you for showing me that such sweet love still exists in this world."


    Her soft voice whispered in Sylvia''s ear.


    And only Sylvia could hear it.


    "Thank you~"


    Emperor Verena''s spirit still carried that gentle smile.


    As she spoke her final words, she pointed toward the blood-red paths leading deeper into the Sepulcher of the Sacred, singling out the one in the center.


    "Thank you. That path is the true way out of the Sepulcher of the Sacred. May the love between you two remain as sincere and pure as it is now."


    Her voice grew fainter and fainter.


    The hand pointing toward the path began to fade as well.


    With a soft smile, she glanced at Timothy, then at Sylvia.


    It was as if she had found peace at last.


    As her voice drifted away, Emperor Verena''s spirit and her fallen body both dissolved into golden light, slowly scattering into the wind.


    In the end, they completely disappeared into the depths of the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    Not only were the surrounding practitioners stunned, but even Sylvia''s gaze seemed to freeze for a moment.


    Who would''ve thought that even Emperor Verena, once so proud and powerful, who had once taken her own life for love, would be moved by their bond?


    "Hmph, if Emperor Verena wasn''t lying, then maybe, just maybe..."


    Sylvia looked at Timothy, struggling to find the right words.


    But in the end, with a small smile, she finally said:


    "Maybe your feelings for me aren''t so bad after all. I''m... a little impressed this time."


    "Maybe impressed?"


    Though Sylvia''s praise was rare, Timothy couldn''t help but laugh at the fact that she had added a "maybe" to it. "Babe, you''re being a bit of a tsundere, don''t you think?"


    "W-What? No way! I''m just stating the facts. It''s not like I''m trying to act like I don''t care!


    Ugh... What I mean is��!"


    Sylvia paced back and forth, clearly struggling to come up with a way to make it seem like she wasn''t too affected.


    But with so many eyes on them, she had no choice but to drop the argument for now.


    She shot Timothy a look that practically screamed, "Just wait until we get back to the palace. I''m definitely going to make you pay!"


    "Don''t worry, we''ll see who''s really in charge when we get there."


    Timothy''s lips curled into a confident smile.


    After all, he still had a Beast Monarch Essence up his sleeve.


    By the time Sylvia regretted it, it would probably be too late.


    Though neither of them said much more, the unspoken tension and affection between them didn''t escape the notice of Holy Emperor Luminis, who watched the whole exchange with keen eyes.


    "Hey! Can someone explain what''s going on here? Tell me the truth!"


    Holy Emperor Luminis simply couldn''t accept what had just happened. He looked over at Holy Maiden Aeliana, but she only responded with a subtle smile, saying nothing.


    Holy Emperor Earthshard? He didn''t even bother to look in Luminis''s direction, pretending not to notice.


    And then there was Azura, standing next to Timothy. This girl, who was only slightly taller than him, had the audacity to act like he wasn''t even worth her time!


    "I''m still a Holy Emperor, for crying out loud!"


    Holy Emperor Luminis had never felt so insulted in his entire life. His whole body trembled with rage. sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Sylvia''s gaze swept across the battlefield.


    Most of the skeletal army had been suppressed, but the practitioners from the Elant Continent had suffered heavy casualties as well.


    This place truly lived up to its name��the Sepulcher of the Sacred was filled with danger at every turn.


    But what worried her more was...


    The fact that Emperor Verena''s body had been controlled likely wasn''t a coincidence. If there were other Holy Emperors��or even Supreme Emperors at the Ascension Phase��whose corpses were also under control within the Sepulcher of the Sacred, things could get much worse.


    "I have a suggestion," Sylvia suddenly spoke up. "Why don''t we have the other practitioners stay here and hold off the remaining skeletal army? As for the deeper parts of the Sepulcher of the Sacred, I propose that only I, Holy Maiden Aeliana, Holy Emperor Luminis, Holy Emperor Earthshard, and Timothy go in. What do you think?"


    Given the current situation, this was clearly the best course of action.


    Even though many top-tier practitioners from various sects had gathered here, the deeper parts of the Sepulcher of the Sacred were far too dangerous. Without the power of a Holy Emperor, entering would be nothing short of suicide.


    Staying behind would not only keep them safe but also allow them to block the advance of the skeletal soldiers.


    After thinking it over for a moment, Holy Maiden Aeliana was the first to respond with a bright smile. "I have no objections. I support Sylvia''s decision."


    "I don''t mind either," Holy Emperor Earthshard quickly agreed.


    Feeling small and overlooked, Holy Emperor Luminis suddenly saw an opportunity and eagerly chimed in, "I agree too! I''m all for it!"


    Hearing his enthusiastic response, Timothy couldn''t help but glance at Luminis. He hadn''t expected the little guy to be so eager to go along with the plan.


    "What are you looking at? If it''s a decision made by the Goddess, I''ll always support it," Holy Emperor Luminis said smugly, staring back at Timothy.


    Inwardly, Luminis was even more determined. With fewer people going in, he''d have a better chance to figure out what was really going on between Timothy and Goddess Sylvia.


    Even Holy Maiden Aeliana, who was Sylvia''s close friend, hadn''t openly commented on their relationship. Something was definitely fishy about the whole situation!


    Once they ventured deeper into the Sepulcher of the Sacred, Luminis was determined to catch Timothy slipping!

 Chapter 294 - 294: The Enigma Chessboard!

    "Rest assured, my lady! We will hold the line here. No matter what, we won''t let the skeleton army advance even an inch!"


    The decision made by the Holy Emperors was unanimous, and no one dared to defy it.


    The practitioners all cupped their hands in respect, showing their determination.


    Sylvia put away her piccolo and gave a cold nod.


    The practitioners from various sects had already formed their battle lines, ready to face the oncoming skeleton army.


    Without further delay, Sylvia took to the skies, riding the wind as she headed deeper into the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    Timothy Azura and the three Holy Emperors followed closely behind.


    "Roar!"


    Angry roars echoed from all directions. The skeletons seemed to be completely enraged, throwing themselves forward with all their might to block the way.


    But the practitioners stood like a wall, blocking their path, preventing the tide of skeletons from advancing even a step.


    The chaotic battle had officially begun. Weapons clashed, and the light from various magical artifacts flickered across the battlefield.


    Countless practitioners fought with blood and sweat, doing everything they could to hold back the skeleton army in front of them. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Perhaps the sects had once fought over cultivation resources or magical treasures. Maybe some practitioners had personal grudges against each other.


    But at this moment, they all understood one thing clearly.


    On the continent of Elant, there might be room for conflict.


    But once inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred, every practitioner from Elant had to stand united against a common enemy.


    Because what they were facing was a force that could potentially destroy the entire continent.


    Their only hope was to hold back the skeleton army with everything they had, allowing the four Holy Emperors to reach the depths of the Sepulcher of the Sacred and resolve the strange occurrences within.


    "Charge!"


    Holy Emperor Starwind, spear in hand, led the charge with a powerful shout.


    "Charge!"


    The cry was echoed by countless practitioners, who threw themselves into the fight with all their strength, ready to give their lives.


    "We fight for Goddess Sylvia!"


    Even in the face of the overwhelming skeleton army, there were few who retreated. They were determined to hold the line!


    ...


    Following Supreme Emperor Verena''s guidance, the five people and one dragon entered one of the many paths.


    But as they stepped into the canyon, the scene before them was completely different from what they had encountered upon entering the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    It was as if a line had been drawn, dividing two worlds.


    Outside the canyon, the air was thick with the stench of blood, and the sky was a deep, ominous red. But inside the canyon, the sky was a clear blue, with only a few dark clouds scattered across it.


    A gentle breeze blew, carrying a faint, refreshing fragrance.


    The narrow canyon was filled with flowers and grasses, swaying softly in the wind.


    It was peaceful, serene��nothing like the eerie atmosphere of the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    In fact, it seemed like an ordinary, yet beautifully tranquil, natural scene.


    Though simple, it had a quiet charm that was hard to resist.


    But despite the calm surroundings, Timothy didn''t let his guard down for a second.


    Seeing such a peaceful scene inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred didn''t guarantee safety. In fact, it was more likely that countless dangers were lurking beneath the surface.


    "Don''t linger here, everyone. If you want to reach the depths of the Sepulcher of the Sacred, come forward. If not, you''re free to turn back."


    At that moment, a figure suddenly appeared in the center of the canyon.


    It was a man with a refined and scholarly appearance.


    He wore a long blue-gray robe, and his jet-black hair flowed freely.


    He looked like a poet wandering through the mountains, exuding an air of elegance and sophistication.


    But what caught everyone''s attention the most was the chessboard laid out in front of him as he sat cross-legged.


    "The Enigma Chessboard!" Sylvia''s eyes flickered with recognition.


    "You know him, honey?" Timothy''s gaze sharpened as he sensed the unusual aura surrounding the man.


    Sylvia nodded slightly. "Yes, I''ve read about him in the records.


    It''s said that there was once a Holy Emperor who pursued the way of chess with single-minded devotion. His Enigma Chessboard could simulate the vastness of the heavens and earth.


    This Holy Emperor, known as the ''Chess Emperor,'' was Aldric. True to his name, he was arrogant and proud. Though he was usually refined and easygoing, he refused to believe that anyone could surpass him in the art of chess.


    In the end, he even challenged the heavens themselves, daring to play against the very forces of nature.


    Ultimately, he perished in his battle against the will of the heavens."


    "Holy Emperor Aldric, huh? Seems like he lived up to his name."


    Though he met his end, challenging the heavens with nothing but his chess pieces, the Chess Emperor was certainly worthy of respect.


    "So, none of you dare to play a game with me?"


    Aldric, seated at the chessboard, suddenly smiled, his expression filled with confident arrogance. "If any of you can defeat me, you may pass through here and enter the depths of the Sepulcher of the Sacred."


    "I''ll��"


    "I''ll do it."


    Holy Emperor Luminis, who had some knowledge of chess, had barely spoken when he was interrupted.


    Timothy patted him on the shoulder with a grin. "Let me handle this. After all, we''re dealing with the Chess Emperor here. You don''t want to get in over your head, kid."


    "I am not a kid! I''m a Holy Emperor!" Luminis was nearly beside himself with rage.


    Other than Timothy, who else would dare mock him for his youthful appearance?


    "Are you sure you can beat the Chess Emperor?" Timothy asked, smiling.


    "Well��"


    Luminis hesitated for a moment.


    He was certainly more skilled in chess than the average practitioner. But when it came to facing the legendary Chess Emperor Aldric, who was renowned across the entire Elant continent, he knew he didn''t stand a chance.


    If he lost, it would be even more embarrassing than not trying at all.


    "Fine, if you insist on going, be my guest. But don''t blame me if I laugh at you when you lose."


    Luminis huffed, clearly pleased with himself.


    Though he didn''t think he could beat Aldric, he was even more convinced that Timothy couldn''t either. How could a young man barely twenty years old have the experience and strategic insight to master the Enigma Chessboard?


    Did Timothy really think he could win?


    "Alright, leave it to me. You just sit back and watch, kid. Maybe practice your breathing exercises while you''re at it." Timothy gave Luminis another pat on the shoulder.


    "You bastard! I''ll fight you right here and now��!"


    If he weren''t so eager to see Timothy make a fool of himself, Luminis might have lost his temper completely.


    "Be careful," Sylvia said softly, her usually calm face showing a hint of concern as she watched Timothy prepare to face Aldric. "If it gets too difficult, let me take over."


    "You know how to play chess, honey?"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Timothy remembered.


    Aside from cooking, it seemed like Sylvia was good at�� well, everything.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve got this. Just sit back and watch me work my magic."


    Timothy smiled as he sat down across from Holy Emperor Aldric.


    Between them lay the Enigma Chessboard, filled with endless mysteries and profound meaning.


    "I''ll give you a handicap��one piece. How about that?"


    As Aldric''s voice fell, the chessboard suddenly shimmered, and a massive illusion appeared above it.


    The illusion spread rapidly, and in an instant, it encompassed the entire canyon.


    There were mountains and rivers, an endless sky above, and a vast earth below.


    The Enigma Chessboard had transformed into a miniature world!

 Chapter 295 - 295: The game was over

    "No wonder it''s called the Enigma Chessboard."


    Sylvia''s gaze sharpened slightly, a hint of worry flickering across her face.


    The canyon seemed to be subtly influenced by the chessboard, as if it were under its control, forming a small, self-contained world.


    Breaking through this miniature world head-on wouldn''t be easy.


    But if Timothy was in danger, there was no way she could just sit back and let the game continue.


    I refuse to believe he can beat the Chess Emperor at his own game.


    Staring at the chessboard in front of him, Holy Emperor Luminis couldn''t help but feel a surge of competitive pride.


    Even though his own skills were probably nowhere near enough, he was certain that Timothy would embarrass himself against the Chess Emperor this time!


    Forget about winning��just the Enigma Chessboard alone could evolve into a small world, revealing countless truths about the universe and the human experience.


    Losing the game could trap someone in its depths, leaving them unable to escape, potentially causing severe emotional damage or even threatening their life!


    The sky above was a serene, cloudless blue, but the world created by the Enigma Chessboard seemed to pulse with an undercurrent of danger.


    "System, upgrade my chess skills to the highest level."


    Timothy sat down in front of the board.


    [Ding! Upgrading chess skills to the highest level will cost 50 skill points. However, even at the highest level, the host may still be unable to defeat the Chess Emperor. Are you sure you want to proceed?]


    "Do it."


    Even with his skills maxed out, there was still no guarantee of victory. It seemed Holy Emperor Aldric''s mastery of chess was truly profound.


    But��


    If this were just an ordinary chessboard, Timothy might not have been so confident.


    However, this was a game that reflected the principles of the universe, using the lives and experiences of an entire world as its pieces. That changed things.


    After all, he had survived 16,383 trials, living in countless different worlds.


    "To find a worthy chess opponent��that''s one of life''s greatest pleasures.


    The game hasn''t even started yet, but I''m already intrigued by you."


    Holy Emperor Aldric smiled warmly as he gazed at Timothy.


    Suddenly, a dark veil, glittering with starlight, enveloped the two of them and the chessboard.


    The surroundings shifted completely. Aside from Aldric and the board, everything else was replaced by a vast, breathtaking view of the stars.


    Aldric picked up a piece, speaking casually as if it were an afterthought: "I didn''t expect you and that girl to end up together."


    "That girl? You mean Sylvia?" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy hadn''t expected the former Chess Emperor to know Sylvia.


    Aldric smiled faintly, his tone light: "It''s only been a few hundred years since I challenged the heavens and perished, so I''ve seen Sylvia when she was young.


    Even back then, I knew she was destined for greatness. But I didn''t expect her to reach heights even beyond what I had imagined.


    Her cold, untamed nature is exactly as I predicted.


    But you�� you''re the one thing I didn''t see coming."


    "In that case, I think I''ve got a good shot at winning this game," Timothy said with a grin, picking up a piece of his own.


    "Oh? And why''s that?"


    Aldric''s interest was clearly piqued.


    Timothy replied calmly, "If I could break your prediction about the goddess, that means I''ve already broken your game.


    If I could do it once, why not a second time?"


    "Haha, interesting, very interesting. Let''s see if you''re right."


    Aldric''s eyes gleamed with excitement. "In that case, I won''t be holding back with this next move!"


    As his piece landed on the board, the entire space trembled and warped.


    The stars surrounding them began to shift, orbiting the two players seated at the chessboard.


    Each star seemed to correspond to a piece on the chessboard.


    The Enigma Chessboard.


    This legendary artifact, once capable of shaking the heavens and earth, could use the world as its board and all living beings as its pieces.


    Between the two players, the chessboard and its pieces seemed to transform into countless different forms.


    At the start of the game, nothing appeared out of the ordinary.


    But as they each placed their tenth piece, the entire board suddenly shifted.


    "This move represents the wars of the mortal realm��endless slaughter," Holy Emperor Aldric declared as he placed his piece. In the small world conjured by the board, it was as if millions of soldiers were charging into battle.


    Timothy pondered for a long time before finally identifying the key point and placing his piece.


    In an instant, the scene shifted to a fortified stronghold, where the sounds of battle cries echoed, and flaming arrows rained down from the sky.


    The two continued to place their pieces, and with each move, the tension escalated, the killing intent growing more palpable.


    The sight before them made even Holy Emperor Luminis feel a chill down his spine.


    He silently thanked his lucky stars that he hadn''t stepped forward earlier.


    Otherwise, he might have already suffered severe damage from the Enigma Chessboard''s deadly game.


    As the game grew more intense, the world created by the Enigma Chessboard became increasingly unpredictable.


    There were countless earthen soldiers charging into battle, and thousands of defenders desperately holding their ground.


    A robed sorcerer summoned hurricanes and lightning, while a seductive woman bewitched the ruler of a foreign kingdom.


    The small world had already undergone countless transformations.


    Now, only two empires remained.


    One empire''s walls bore the insignia of Piccolo, while the other''s banners were emblazoned with Timothy.


    "I didn''t expect you to have this level of skill. Impressive, impressive. It''s been a long time since I''ve faced such a satisfying opponent," Aldric said, smiling as the game reached a fever pitch, the atmosphere thick with the energy of battle.


    But then, his expression suddenly changed. "However, things are about to get very different."


    Aldric placed a piece on the board.


    This was the killing move he had been setting up since the very beginning.


    Immediately, countless earthen soldiers surged forth from the small world.


    From all directions, they surrounded Timothy, layer upon layer.


    The sky was filled with fire and death, the sounds of battle deafening.


    This long-hidden killing move seemed poised to end the game entirely!


    "Well then, let''s see how this plays out," Timothy said calmly as he placed his own piece.


    The moment his piece landed, something incredible happened. From within the besieged empire, countless swords shot up into the sky.


    A rain of swords descended, blotting out the sun!


    "What�� what is this?!"


    Aldric''s face changed dramatically.


    He had never imagined that such a scene could unfold on the chessboard.


    With Timothy''s move, all the seemingly insignificant pieces scattered across the board suddenly formed a devastating killing blow.


    "This? Oh, it''s just a sword technique I picked up from a certain friend. I figured I''d try it out on the chessboard," Timothy said with a slight smile.


    The piece landed, and the game was over.


    This move had completely killed the entire game!


    "Realm of a Thousand Blades��wait, isn''t that the technique I spent my entire life mastering?!"


    Holy Emperor Luminis was utterly dumbfounded as he watched the scene unfold.


    The countless swords raining down from the sky were none other than the Realm of a Thousand Blades, a technique he had painstakingly learned.


    To master it, he had even remained a virgin for millennia, living in the form of a child for ten thousand years.


    And now, not only had Timothy learned it, but he was wielding it with far more power than Luminis ever could.


    Luminis looked down at his small, childlike body, then back at Timothy''s confident, graceful figure.


    Suddenly, he felt a sharp pang in his heart��

 Chapter 296 - 296: Why was it always Timothy who got all the good stuff?

    "I didn''t expect to lose."


    Staring at the chessboard in front of him, Holy Emperor Aldric pondered for a while before finally shaking his head with a smile.


    He had lost, and lost completely.


    From the very beginning, he never imagined that the sword intent of the ancient technique, Realm of a Thousand Blades, could be applied to the killing moves in a chess game.


    "I never thought there would be such a deep connection between sword intent and chess."


    He sighed. "Well, I''m just a lingering remnant of a soul, guarding the only path to the depths of the Sepulcher of the Sacred. Since you''ve won the game, I''ll keep my word. You may proceed."


    Holy Emperor Aldric glanced at the vast stars slowly fading from view. He no longer had the youthful arrogance and disdain for everything that he once did. In his eyes, there was even a hint of weariness, a sense of time passed.


    Timothy, having found a worthy opponent, seemed quite satisfied with the match. He cupped his hands in respect and said, "It''s been a rare experience to play against the Chess Emperor. But I have one more question, if I may. Do you know what''s really happening inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred?"


    "Since you''ve won, I''ll tell you everything I know. But even I''m not entirely sure about the situation inside the Sepulcher. I can only speculate."


    Hearing the question, Holy Emperor Aldric fell silent for a moment, then, after some thought, replied, "Ever since I left behind this fragment of my soul, I''ve been guarding this canyon, preventing anyone from passing through. I sensed the strange changes in the Sepulcher of the Sacred long before today.


    And it seems that, aside from me, all the corpses and lingering souls within the Sepulcher have been affected as well. But before this, I''ve never seen anyone make it through the canyon and into the depths of the Sepulcher."


    He paused, his expression shifting slightly. "Which means�� if I''m not mistaken, all these changes are likely due to the only other entrance to the Sepulcher of the Sacred��the Netherworld. I fear these strange occurrences are caused by the Netherworld."


    "The Netherworld?"


    At this moment, even Timothy couldn''t hide his shock.


    According to legend, the Netherworld is the gateway to the afterlife. It''s where the souls of all living beings on the continent of Elant go after death. It''s their final destination, the only place they can pass through to the next life. But aside from the souls of the dead, no living being has ever broken through the gates of the Netherworld.


    Likewise, no entity from the Netherworld has ever set foot on the continent of Elant.


    And now, the strange events happening in the Sepulcher of the Sacred might actually be connected to the Netherworld?


    As the small world created by the Enigma Chessboard began to slowly fade away, Holy Emperor Aldric''s body also started to become more and more transparent.


    "I admit defeat in this game. From now on, the Enigma Chessboard is yours."


    The Enigma Chessboard floated gently into Timothy''s hands, but Holy Emperor Aldric suddenly spoke again, "However, we played this game using dynasties and wars as our pieces. But did we forget something more important?"


    "Something more important?" Timothy asked, a bit puzzled.


    "Yes, emotions. Human emotions are the most beautiful, yet also the most cruel. Even though we haven''t known each other long, I can sense the deep and genuine feelings between you all. After all, even Supreme Emperor Verena has been touched by them."


    Holy Emperor Aldric smiled, and in his hand appeared a pure white lotus, as pristine as an iceberg. "This lotus is said to be a flower from the Celestial Realm, with the power to suppress the essence of evil. You possess the Ancient Saintly Body, so you''re not afraid of demons. Give this flower to her."


    The lotus floated gently into Timothy''s hand, and Holy Emperor Aldric''s soul fragment became even more transparent, disappearing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Timothy couldn''t help but feel a bit surprised. Up until now, no one had ever been able to see through his Ancient Saintly Body just by looking at him. Holy Emperor Aldric was the first.


    Who would''ve thought that this Chess Emperor, despite his arrogance and disregard for the heavens, truly had the power to back up his pride?


    "Until we meet again." S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy gave a slight bow as he watched Holy Emperor Aldric''s figure gradually fade away.


    "Until we meet again."


    At that moment, Holy Emperor Aldric''s soul fragment seemed to carry a faint smile. As he slowly disappeared, his final words echoed in the air.


    With the complete disappearance of Aldric''s soul, the vast starry illusion that had surrounded them also began to fade. Soon after, as Timothy reappeared, Holy Emperor Luminis rushed forward, his face filled with disbelief.


    "How on earth did you master the Realm of a Thousand Blades?!"


    Luminis was clearly shaken. "The Realm of a Thousand Blades is a secret technique passed down only to the guardians of my sacred grounds. In the entire world, I should be the only one who knows it. Besides, to even begin learning it, you have to maintain the form of a child! How did you��?"


    The childlike appearance had always been a sore spot for Holy Emperor Luminis. If there were no one to compare himself to, he might have grudgingly accepted the sacrifice of his image for power. But now, with Timothy standing before him, it was unbearable.


    Luminis had spent centuries painstakingly cultivating the Realm of a Thousand Blades, even going so far as to maintain the body of a child just to barely wield its power. And yet, Timothy seemed to have bypassed all the drawbacks and taken only the benefits!


    Luminis was seething with jealousy. If it weren''t for the others present, he might have burst into tears from sheer frustration.


    He was furious!


    He was envious!


    His teeth were practically grinding with jealousy!


    Why was it always Timothy who got all the good stuff?


    "Hey, kid, I''ve got other things to do. Be good and go play somewhere else for a bit."


    But Timothy didn''t seem to even notice Luminis. He casually pushed him aside and walked over to Sylvia.


    Seeing Timothy, Sylvia couldn''t hide the worry in her eyes. Though she quickly masked it, there was still a hint of reproach in her voice as she said, "Always showing off. You actually played chess with the Chess Emperor. What''s next? Are you going to challenge the Sword Emperor to a duel or fight the Blade Emperor?"


    "What kind of weird comparisons are those?" Timothy chuckled, knowing full well that this was Sylvia''s way of showing concern.


    "I''m not really interested in those things," Timothy said with a grin. "But aside from playing chess with the Chess Emperor, there is one other thing I''m particularly interested in."


    "And what would that be?" Sylvia asked, a bit confused. After all, she had only been speaking in metaphors.


    "Well, I''m interested in competing with Goddess Sylvia�� in love."


    "You!"


    Sylvia was completely caught off guard by Timothy''s sudden remark. She stared at him, her face flushed with embarrassment, and scolded, "We''re in the Sepulcher of the Sacred, surrounded by danger, and there are other Holy Emperors nearby! How can you even think about saying something like that?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? Because, compared to all that, the only thing I see is you, my dear wife." Timothy''s shamelessness was on full display.


    As he spoke, he gently placed the snow lotus into Sylvia''s soft, flowing hair.


    "This is��"


    A delicate fragrance filled the air, and Sylvia couldn''t help but glance up at the flower now resting in her hair��

 Chapter 297 - 297: The scene here was completely different from the world outside!

    "This is..." Sylvia paused, slightly taken aback.


    "This is a snow lotus from the Celestial Realm. It can dispel evil energy and purify your spirit. You should wear it, my love."


    Timothy gently tucked the snow lotus into her silky, jet-black hair.


    A refreshing fragrance filled the air, accompanied by a vibrant aura, making it clear that this snow lotus was no ordinary flower. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy then conjured a mirror made of mist in front of Sylvia.


    Through the water-like reflection, Sylvia could clearly see herself.


    Bright eyes, pearly white teeth, and an elegant grace. The snow lotus on her delicate ear only added to her refined beauty.


    In short, she looked stunning...


    But after a moment of thought, Sylvia blushed and quickly tried to resist. "Even if this flower is precious, how can I wear it on my head? It''s so embarrassing..."


    "It''s fine. Worst case, you can take it off when we leave the Sepulcher of the Sacred. Besides, there''s no one else around. Aren''t these all just old friends?"


    As he spoke, Timothy shot a mischievous glance at Holy Maiden Aeliana. "Right, Holy Maiden?"


    "Of course! You two showing off your love? I''m used to it by now. I don''t mind, really, I don''t!" Holy Maiden Aeliana quickly replied, looking pitiful.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t mind��it was that these two always seemed to disagree on the surface, but in reality, they were completely in sync.


    Even if she wanted to mind, she didn''t dare to! Otherwise, she might end up facing the legendary "couple''s tag-team beatdown"!


    "And how about you, Holy Emperor Earthshard?" Timothy turned to the elderly Holy Emperor Earthshard.


    Clearly, at his age, the Holy Emperor was quite "wise."


    "Ahem, well, I''m getting on in years. My eyesight''s not what it used to be. I can''t see a thing, nope, not a thing!" He coughed twice and quickly looked away.


    "Azura?" Timothy then turned to Azura.


    Azura immediately bristled, her tail standing on end in fear. "Why would I say anything? Don''t look at me! This has nothing to do with me!"


    "And... what about you?" Timothy finally looked at the last person, Holy Emperor Luminis.


    But at that moment, Holy Emperor Luminis seemed completely dumbfounded.


    He had noticed the subtle chemistry between Timothy and Goddess Sylvia before, but he hadn''t dared to believe it.


    When he asked Holy Maiden Aeliana about it, she had been evasive, saying nothing.


    But now...


    Seeing the intimate gestures between the two, even a fool could tell what was going on!


    Holy Emperor Luminis found it hard to believe that the aloof and proud goddess could actually have a partner.


    And not only that, but she was openly showing affection with Timothy, without a care in the world.


    All this time, he had been unknowingly fed mouthfuls of "dog food"��a term for being forced to witness someone else''s public displays of affection.


    But what stung the most was this:


    He looked at his own short, childlike body, then at Timothy''s tall, dashing figure.


    At that moment, Holy Emperor Luminis felt a blow to his soul like never before.


    To obtain the inheritance of the Realm of a Thousand Blades, he had kept his body in a childlike state for over ten thousand years, never growing.


    A dignified Holy Emperor, yet still a virgin. Just saying it out loud would be enough to make people burst into laughter.


    And Timothy? He hadn''t sacrificed anything, yet somehow, he had mastered the Realm of a Thousand Blades.


    And on top of that... he had a goddess for a wife!


    Compared to Timothy, who was the very definition of a "winner in life," Luminis felt like a complete joke.


    Holy Emperor Luminis took a step back, saying nothing.


    His eyes were vacant, devoid of any light.


    It was clear that his spirit had just taken a hit of truly epic proportions.


    As Sylvia watched Timothy effortlessly intimidate and manipulate the scene, a faint smile unknowingly crept onto her lips.


    To be able to scare three Holy Emperors and a Dragon King like this��there probably wasn''t a second person in the world who could pull that off!


    "Fine, I''ll wear the flower for now. After all... it does look pretty nice."


    She gently touched the snow lotus on her head, her voice soft and wistful.


    In that moment, her slightly shy and delicate beauty seemed to mirror the snow lotus itself, exuding a unique charm.


    Timothy couldn''t help but smile as well.


    Their eyes met, and the affection between them was palpable. The way they looked at each other was enough to make anyone feel like a third wheel.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura, standing nearby, were clearly feeling the sting of being "love-shamed."


    As for Holy Emperor Luminis, who was already on the verge of a mental breakdown, he stumbled, nearly falling to the ground.


    After all, in all his years as an emperor, even with his lofty status, Goddess Sylvia had never so much as glanced his way.


    Her cold, aloof demeanor had always made her seem untouchable, like a distant star.


    But now...


    Who could have imagined that this woman, blushing like a spring blossom, her eyes filled with a subtle, hidden emotion, was the same Goddess Sylvia?


    ...


    With the snow lotus in her hair, Sylvia could indeed feel its extraordinary nature.


    The abundant spiritual energy seemed to continuously cleanse her, as if it could banish all evil.


    The value of this flower was likely just as Timothy had said��an artifact left behind from the Celestial Realm.


    But...


    As she gazed into the depths of the Sepulcher of the Sacred, Sylvia''s expression grew serious.


    Timothy also looked toward the canyon, his tone grave. "According to Chess Emperor Aldric, everything outside this canyon has already been affected. Whether it''s the corpses or the lingering souls of the Holy Emperors, they''ve likely all fallen under some form of control. If that''s the case, the situation deeper inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred is probably even worse."


    "Yes." Sylvia nodded slightly.


    Even outside the Sepulcher, tens of thousands of skeletal soldiers had already materialized.


    The corpse of Supreme Emperor Verena had also been resurrected and controlled.


    The deeper parts of the Sepulcher of the Sacred were likely filled with even greater dangers.


    In the world of Elant, a single Holy Emperor was already a figure who could dominate the entire continent.


    But within the Sepulcher of the Sacred, the ones buried here were all once Holy Emperors��beings who had once ruled the world.


    And among them...


    There was even someone like Supreme Emperor Verena.


    "Let''s go. The practitioners outside can hold off the skeletons for now, but those skeletons can regenerate endlessly. If this keeps up, it''s only a matter of time before they''re completely overrun."


    Sylvia''s gaze turned cold as she looked toward the depths of the canyon.


    She knew all too well that time was running out.


    They had to figure out what was happening inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred before it was too late.


    With an aura of icy authority, Sylvia strode forward, her divine presence radiating power. Timothy followed closely beside her, stepping into the canyon.


    Beyond the canyon, deep within the Sepulcher of the Sacred, the once vibrant flowers and plants had long since withered away, and the once clear blue sky had turned a terrifying shade of crimson.


    The scene here was completely different from the world outside!

 Chapter 298 - 298: Supreme Emperor Zephyros!

    The scene before them was a stark contrast to the canyon they had just passed through.


    Deep within the Sepulcher of the Sacred, the sky had once again turned a blood-red hue.


    And this crimson, ominous sky was far more terrifying than the one they had seen when they first entered the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    It wasn''t just the overwhelming stench of blood that filled the air; the entire landscape had undergone a drastic transformation.


    In the depths of the Sepulcher of the Sacred stood countless stone monuments, each marking the resting place of a Holy Emperor.


    These monuments, towering and majestic, were like thrones, symbolizing the power and authority of the Holy Emperors buried beneath them.


    Every 60 years, a Holy Emperor-level practitioner would personally enter the Sepulcher of the Sacred, representing all the practitioners of the Elant Continent, to pay their respects to these awe-inspiring monuments.


    But now, the once sacred and golden monuments were covered in blood-red markings.


    Some of the monuments even had fresh blood trickling down their surfaces.


    The eerie red sky reflected off the blood-streaked monuments, making the depths of the Sepulcher of the Sacred feel even more sinister and foreboding.


    "What the hell happened here? Is this really the resting place of human Holy Emperors?"


    Azura''s face had gone pale.


    As the weakest among them, the oppressive and eerie atmosphere of the Sepulcher of the Sacred was already making it hard for her to breathe.


    The sight before them was so unsettling that it sent chills down anyone''s spine.


    And then, suddenly��


    Crack. Crack.


    A sharp sound echoed through the air. One of the nearby monuments seemed to be under attack, as if something was trying to break free from within.


    The golden light that had once enveloped the monument flickered and trembled under the force of the assault.


    "This is bad! That''s the protective barrier guarding the corpse of a Holy Emperor! How could it be under attack?!"


    Holy Emperor Luminis shouted in disbelief as he watched the scene unfold.


    But the situation escalated quickly. The force hammering against the monument grew stronger.


    Boom!


    With a sound like shattering glass, the golden runes covering the monument finally broke under the pressure.


    And then, a blood-soaked corpse slowly emerged from beneath the monument.


    Its eyes were filled with a terrifying crimson glow. This had once been a strikingly handsome man, but now his body was drenched in a horrifying aura of blood.


    His blood-red eyes scanned the group, filled with a mix of greed and deathly intent.


    "That''s�� Holy Emperor Jadebrook!"


    Holy Emperor Luminis''s eyes widened in shock.


    Holy Emperor Jadebrook had been renowned not only for his power but also for his striking good looks.


    And now, even his corpse had risen from the grave, twisted into this grotesque form.


    "Wait!"


    Holy Emperor Luminis suddenly realized something was terribly wrong. If Holy Emperor Jadebrook had awakened, that could only mean��


    He glanced around, a bone-chilling fear creeping up his spine.


    But it was already too late.


    The sound of breaking seals echoed all around them as one by one, the protective barriers on the other monuments shattered.


    And then, more corpses began to rise from their graves.


    Holy Emperor Primis, Holy Emperor Lexoris, Holy Emperor Oceareus��


    Each of these blood-soaked corpses was unmistakably a Holy Emperor!


    A terrifying, oppressive aura filled the air, mixed with the stench of blood. Even though these Holy Emperors had long since died and only a fragment of their souls remained, their power was still nothing to be underestimated.


    In life, they had been Holy Emperors��beings of unimaginable strength. Even in death, they were still a force to be reckoned with.


    More importantly...


    "Supreme Emperor Zephyros!"


    Even Sylvia''s expression shifted slightly at this moment.


    On a monument with a golden base, far more imposing than any of the others, an overwhelming pressure began to emanate��far surpassing that of any Holy Emperor.


    A violent storm whipped through the air, and the immense divine power felt as though it could tear everything around it to shreds.


    The corpse of a Supreme Emperor��even in death��possessed strength that far exceeded that of any Holy Emperor.


    Even if Sylvia teamed up with the other Holy Emperors, she wasn''t confident they could defeat him, let alone with the constant emergence of more Holy Emperor corpses.


    "Who''s controlling these Holy Emperor corpses?"


    In a situation like this, staying calm and analyzing the situation was the only way to find a way out.


    Timothy''s eyes glowed with a golden light as he used his Soulborn Eye to scan the surroundings.


    Aside from the endless stream of Holy Emperor corpses rising from their graves... S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy''s gaze sharpened as it locked onto a blood-red door at the center of the Mystic Realm.


    That sealed door seemed to be the end of the line.


    But with the Soulborn Eye, though he couldn''t see what lay beyond the door, he could sense that there was something more behind it��something hidden.


    "So that''s how it is." A faint smile appeared on Timothy''s lips.


    "Damn it, they''re moving!"


    At that moment, Holy Emperor Luminis shouted in alarm.


    It seemed the Holy Emperor corpses had sensed the intruders. One of the corpses let out a furious roar, and the others suddenly unleashed a terrifying wave of power, rushing toward them.


    Even the stiff body of Supreme Emperor Zephyros turned its gaze toward them.


    "There''s no time. Our only way out is through that door," Timothy said, glancing at Holy Emperor Luminis.


    "What? Are you out of your mind?" Holy Emperor Luminis was stunned. "There''s no way we can fight off this many Holy Emperor corpses! And besides, this is the end of the Sepulcher of the Sacred. Even if you make it through, what''s the point? Are you trying to get yourself killed?"


    But Timothy didn''t bother responding.


    He grabbed Sylvia by the wrist and took a step toward the deepest part of the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    Sylvia blinked in surprise.


    Even though she didn''t know exactly what Timothy was planning, she trusted him completely and didn''t ask any questions.


    A wooden sword, tinged with a faint red glow, appeared in her hand, radiating a cold, divine power.


    Some of the Holy Emperors were being held off by Holy Maiden Aeliana and Holy Emperor Earthshard, but the rest were closing in on Timothy and Sylvia.


    "If you''re already dead, then stay in your grave."


    A cold glint flashed in Sylvia''s eyes as she swung her sword.


    The sword''s energy was sharp and biting, like the chill of midwinter snow.


    In an instant, two Holy Emperor corpses were sliced clean in half.


    Surrounded on all sides, Sylvia showed no fear. She swept her sword in a wide arc.


    Boom!


    The immense sword energy carried with it an overwhelming coldness.


    Even with the protection of their Holy Emperor bodies, two more Holy Emperors were instantly frozen solid.


    In just two strikes, four Holy Emperors had fallen.


    Even though they were mere corpses and their strength had diminished, there were likely fewer than a handful of people on the entire Elant Continent who could achieve such a feat!


    From the blood-red sky, a massive golden finger, brimming with divine power, descended with a thunderous crash.


    "Holy Emperor''s Touch!"


    Beside Sylvia, Timothy unleashed a devastating strike, using just one finger to obliterate another Holy Emperor corpse.


    At that moment, a path had been forcibly cleared toward the door hidden at the far end!

 Chapter 299 - 299: He was clearly enraged!

    The two of them struck with such ruthless precision that, in an instant, they tore open a path through the countless corpses of the Holy Emperors surrounding them.


    "Azura, transform!" Timothy immediately gave the command.


    "Rooaaar!" Azura''s body was enveloped in a golden light, and in the blink of an eye, she transformed into her dragon form.


    Timothy and Sylvia leapt onto Azura''s back.


    "Wait for me!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana hurried to catch up, but she was a bit too slow. She could only grab onto Azura''s tail, hanging on as they soared into the sky.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch! Not there, please!"


    Azura let out a few pained cries from the tugging, but given the urgency of the situation, she had no choice but to endure it.


    "Hey, what about me?!"


    Holy Emperor Luminis was completely dumbfounded. By the time he snapped out of it, only he and Holy Emperor Earthshard were left on the ground.


    "Hey, wait for me!"


    First, he had to endure watching them act all lovey-dovey, and now he was being ruthlessly abandoned. Holy Emperor Luminis had no idea what he had done to deserve this.


    But the relentless swarm of Holy Emperor corpses was closing in, leaving him no way to break through.


    "Damn you, Timothy! Just you wait, I''ll get my revenge!"


    Holy Emperor Luminis could only shout helplessly as he struggled to fend off the encroaching corpses, slowly retreating toward the canyon behind him.


    Meanwhile, Azura, now inside Ocean''s Gate, picked up speed. Thanks to her innate dragon abilities, even Holy Emperor-level fighters couldn''t keep up with her.


    In a swift turn, they broke through the encirclement of Holy Emperor corpses.


    They were now just a short distance from the gate.


    But suddenly, the space in front of them began to warp and tremble.


    A massive tornado erupted out of nowhere, its sheer force threatening to pull everything into its vortex.


    At the eye of the storm, Supreme Emperor Zephyros stepped forward.


    He could actually manipulate space within the Sepulcher of the Sacred!


    Sylvia''s eyes widened in shock.


    While it was true that Holy Emperor-level fighters could control space and traverse vast distances, the laws of space within the Sepulcher of the Sacred were supposed to be restricted.


    Even she couldn''t use her spatial abilities here. sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But somehow, the corpse of Supreme Emperor Zephyros was able to bypass these limitations!


    The gate was so close, yet the space ahead was now twisted and distorted by the raging winds.


    And there, blocking their path, stood the corpse of Supreme Emperor Zephyros, like an immovable mountain.


    Behind them, Holy Emperor Luminis and Holy Emperor Earthshard were completely overwhelmed by the onslaught of corpses, retreating into the canyon.


    More and more Holy Emperor corpses turned their hollow, blood-red eyes toward Azura, their stiff bodies closing in on her.


    "Honey, hold on tight. We''re about to speed up," Timothy whispered softly into Sylvia''s ear, despite the dire situation.


    Then, raising his voice slightly, he called out to Holy Maiden Aeliana, who was still clinging to Azura''s tail: "Holy Maiden, hold on tight! Don''t fall off!"


    "Huh?"


    Amidst the howling winds, Aeliana heard his voice but was momentarily confused, not quite understanding what he meant.


    Azura was already flying at her maximum speed, surpassing even that of Holy Emperor-level fighters. How could she possibly go any faster?


    But Timothy''s gaze was already fixed on the figure blocking their path��Supreme Emperor Zephyros.


    A Supreme Emperor who had reached the Ascension Phase.


    Even though his body was dead and his soul had long since dissipated, the terrifying power of Supreme Emperor Zephyros''s corpse was something no living Holy Emperor could hope to match.


    Suddenly, a massive golden giant appeared in the sky��Timothy''s Sacred Form.


    The pressure from the giant was like a mountain crashing down, its enormous hand casting a shadow over Supreme Emperor Zephyros.


    The scene was awe-inspiring, with golden light flooding the sky and the wind howling violently. But as Supreme Emperor Zephyros''s blood-red eyes looked up, the golden giant suddenly froze in place.


    It was as if an immense, invisible force had stopped it, rendering it completely immobile.


    This was the terror of a Supreme Emperor. Even in death, a mere Sacred Form couldn''t pose any threat to him.


    With a casual flick of his finger, Supreme Emperor Zephyros unleashed a devastating force.


    The moment his finger made contact, the winds turned into countless blades, slicing through the air and targeting the golden giant.


    In an instant, the tornado tore through Timothy''s Sacred Form, shattering it into golden fragments that scattered in the wind.


    A Sacred Bell rang out from the distance, and Sylvia quickly intervened, blocking the remnants of the attack.


    The howling winds raged across the sky, as if they were about to tear the entire Sepulcher of the Sacred apart.


    Supreme Emperor Zephyros stood there like a god descended to earth, an insurmountable force.


    The winds roared like a wild beast, and even the corpses of the Holy Emperors seemed to tremble with an inexplicable fear under his overwhelming presence.


    The sheer terror of his power extended across the canyon, causing the practitioners still battling the skeletal army to look on in shock.


    "The might of a Supreme Emperor! There''s actually a revived Supreme Emperor corpse deep within the Sepulcher of the Sacred!"


    For a moment, many of them turned pale, their hearts filling with dread and fear.


    "This is bad. If more Supreme Emperor corpses revive, not even Goddess Sylvia will be able to handle it. The deepest part of the Sepulcher of the Sacred is where countless Holy Emperors are buried!"


    Even though they had no idea what was happening deep within the canyon, the practitioners couldn''t help but feel a growing sense of unease.


    Back in the depths of the Sepulcher of the Sacred, after Sylvia''s Sacred Bell had neutralized Supreme Emperor Zephyros''s attack, his blood-red eyes locked onto Azura''s dragon form.


    Though his eyes were hollow and lifeless, there was a faint trace of malice in them.


    "Roar!"


    The once-proud Supreme Emperor Zephyros, who had stood at the pinnacle of the Elant Continent, let out a beast-like roar.


    His immense pressure transformed into a violent windstorm, sweeping out in all directions.


    He was clearly enraged!


    More and more Holy Emperor corpses flew into the sky, surrounding them.


    If this continued, they would soon be completely encircled.


    However, Timothy seemed to have anticipated this.


    In the brief moment when Supreme Emperor Zephyros paused, the Enigma Chessboard suddenly appeared in Timothy''s hand.


    In an instant, a massive illusionary world materialized, enveloping Supreme Emperor Zephyros entirely.


    The chessboard''s world of strategy and tactics had trapped him within.


    "Roar!"


    Realizing he was being restrained, Supreme Emperor Zephyros grew even more furious, raising his hand to break free.


    But Timothy had already foreseen this.


    "Realm of a Thousand Blades."


    His gaze was sharp as a sword, and the moment he locked onto Supreme Emperor Zephyros, countless blades materialized within the illusionary world.


    Some were embedded in the ground, others descended from the sky, and still more slowly emerged from the air itself.


    In that moment, the mighty Supreme Emperor was trapped within a world of blades!


    Timothy''s finger then pressed down on a specific spot on Azura''s back, a place he had already chosen.


    "Rrrrgh~"


    Azura let out a soft, strained sound, and her speed�� suddenly surged.

 Chapter 300 - 300: We finally made it...

    "That''s too much!"


    A tingling sensation, like an electric current, surged through Azura''s entire body, making her feel an overwhelming sense of comfort.


    But for some reason, her small dragon face flushed slightly.


    ''How do you always manage to find these weird pressure points?!''


    What was even stranger was that Azura herself had no idea she had such a peculiar spot on her body.


    It was as if she had been charged with energy. After that strange sensation coursed through her, Azura suddenly felt her speed increase dramatically.


    Whoosh.


    The wind rushed past, and in an instant, Azura''s speed multiplied several times over!


    "So fast, so fast, so fast!"


    Sylvia, sitting gently in Timothy''s arms on Azura''s back, wasn''t affected at all. In fact, the cool breeze made them feel incredibly comfortable.


    But Holy Maiden Aeliana, who was holding onto Azura''s dragon tail, had a completely different experience.


    Inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred, the environment was bizarre. Not only was spatial magic unusable, but even flying through the air came with immense pressure.


    So, she hadn''t had the chance to squeeze onto Azura''s back with Timothy and Sylvia.


    It had been manageable at first, but the sudden burst of speed completely caught Holy Maiden Aeliana off guard.


    The wind howled past, her golden hair whipping wildly in the air, and her light dress fluttering uncontrollably in the gusts.


    And the worst part��


    High up in the sky, Holy Maiden Aeliana had to use her other hand to hold down her dress, her face turning completely red.


    Because if she didn''t��


    "Timothy, I hate you!"


    Unfortunately, her shout was quickly lost in the wind, carried away before anyone could hear it.


    With Azura''s sudden acceleration, the corpses of the Holy Emperor, who hadn''t reacted in time, missed their chance to strike.


    The once tightly-knit encirclement was torn open, leaving a gap.


    The fierce winds swirling around them were easily bypassed, and the final gate was now in sight.


    Supreme Emperor Zephyros was still trapped in the small world created by the Enigma Chessboard.


    He was clearly furious, struggling to break free and stop Timothy and the others from advancing.


    The Supreme Emperor''s terrifying power was beyond imagination.


    Even though the Rare-level chessboard was of the highest quality, it was barely able to contain him.


    Time was running out.


    "Wife, get ready to make a move," Timothy shouted, his eyes fixed on the seemingly impenetrable gate ahead.


    "Got it." Sylvia nodded slightly, a cold aura radiating from her.


    Azura''s speed continued to increase, and they were getting closer and closer to the gate.


    From any other angle, it looked like they were about to crash right into it.


    At that moment, a powerful force suddenly erupted from Timothy.


    "Celestial Feather Form!"


    The Celestial Feather Form from the system''s shop, along with his own summoned golden Sacred Form, appeared in the sky.


    Without hesitation, the two Sacred Forms unleashed their full power, pressing down with overwhelming force. sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the same time, Sylvia made her move.


    With a single slash, her sword unleashed a towering beam of light, filled with an endless, icy chill, cutting straight toward the gate.


    The sheer might of her strike seemed capable of freezing everything in its path, only to shatter it completely moments later.


    "God of Flowers Form!"


    Without any prior coordination, Holy Maiden Aeliana, who was clutching Azura''s dragon tail with one hand and desperately holding down her skirt with the other, shouted in frustration and embarrassment.


    The sky lit up with a brilliant glow, and waves of pressure rippled through the air.


    The combined force of the three of them pressed down simultaneously.


    Two Holy Emperors, plus Timothy''s absurdly overpowered strength that far exceeded his level, unleashed a terrifying impact that caused the massive gate to tremble.


    "Push harder!"


    With a flick of his finger, Timothy''s golden Sacred Form unleashed its full power.


    Finally, the gate began to crack open, and the sealing runes flowing across its surface shattered in an instant.


    This was their chance.


    The intricate patterns on the gate started to reconnect, threads of energy reaching out as if trying to repair the breach and close the gate once more.


    But in that brief moment, Azura pushed herself to her absolute limit.


    A dragon''s roar echoed through the depths of the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    Though the gap in the gate was shrinking rapidly, Azura surged forward with unprecedented speed.


    Roar!


    Just as the gate was about to close, Azura seized the moment and dashed through.


    Boom! The gate slammed shut behind them, and Azura had successfully made it inside.


    However, Holy Maiden Aeliana, who had been holding onto Azura''s tail, was the last to make it through.


    As the gate closed, her body made it in, but her precious embroidered shoe got caught in the door.


    "Ouch!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana stumbled and tumbled to the ground, rolling a few times before coming to a stop.


    Her embroidered shoe was stuck in the door, and one of her delicate, pale feet was now bare.


    "We finally made it... sniff..."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s nose twitched, and she almost burst into tears.


    As a Holy Maiden of the Sacred Land, a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, she had never been in such a humiliating situation��except when Sylvia bullied her. But this? This was on a whole new level.


    Now she''d lost a shoe, and she''d almost had a wardrobe malfunction. This trip to the Sepulcher of the Sacred was turning into a nightmare!


    "Calm down, Holy Maiden."


    Timothy couldn''t help but chuckle at her pitiful expression and tried to comfort her.


    After all, she hadn''t even had the chance to sit on Azura''s back. Instead, she''d been dangling in midair, flailing around in the dangerous Sepulcher of the Sacred. It was a bit tragic, to be honest��


    No one really knew what kind of constitution Holy Maiden Aeliana had. Despite inheriting the divine dignity of the Sacred Land''s Holy Maiden, she always seemed to be the one getting hurt.


    Azura, now back in her human form, quickly rubbed her little dragon tail.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana had looked so pitiful earlier, but Azura''s tail had been yanked the entire time, and she was in quite a bit of pain herself!


    Their tear-filled eyes met, and for a moment, Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura shared a mutual understanding of their suffering. They both felt like hugging each other and having a good cry.


    Roar!


    Just then, a furious roar echoed from outside. Supreme Emperor Zephyros had finally broken free from the Enigma Chessboard''s restraints.


    The corpses of the Holy Emperors, led by Zephyros, surged toward the gate.


    But as they reached the entrance, they all stopped.


    Even Supreme Emperor Zephyros, standing at the front with his blood-red eyes glowing, stared at the gate but didn''t take another step forward.


    "It seems they really won''t enter this gate," Timothy exhaled in relief.


    Thankfully, things were going as he had predicted.


    However��


    "What exactly caused such a drastic change inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred?"


    Timothy and Sylvia scanned their surroundings. Inside the gate, it was pitch black, cold and foreboding like an endless abyss.


    And in the deepest part of the darkness, Timothy finally spotted a faint light.


    A small golden orb was glowing with a sacred radiance, slowly dripping golden liquid.


    But now, that golden orb seemed to be corroding, with streaks of crimson blood seeping out!

 Chapter 301 - 301: Amplified by 100 times

    "It seems like the operations within the Sepulcher of the Sacred were originally powered by this object."


    Sylvia stared at the jade orb, which emitted a faint golden glow, lost in thought.


    The Holy Emperor''s body, preserved in the Sepulcher of the Sacred, had remained intact, with a fragment of his soul lingering, waiting for future generations. It appeared that this mysterious mechanism behind the door was the key to it all.


    Upon closer inspection, the jade orb, radiating golden light, rested atop an altar.


    The circular altar was divided into twelve sections, inscribed with ancient, indecipherable symbols.


    Golden patterns and ancient script flowed slowly, exuding an aura of profound mystery.


    It was likely that several Supreme Emperors had worked together, using ancient secret techniques to forge this intricate structure.


    But now, this treasure, which maintained the order within the Sepulcher of the Sacred, had been tainted.


    That streak of blood-red seemed to be the result of someone deliberately trying to corrupt the Sepulcher of the Sacred. They were attempting to revive the Holy Emperor''s corpse within, causing it to go berserk, and eventually...


    Sylvia''s expression grew visibly more serious.


    Although the revived corpses of the Holy Emperors were still confined within the Sepulcher of the Sacred for now, if things continued like this... S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wouldn''t be long before those massive corpses broke free from the Sepulcher of the Sacred and appeared on the continent of Elant.


    Even though they were just corpses, with only a corrupted fragment of their souls remaining, the power of a Holy Emperor-level being was still terrifying.


    If the corpses of the Holy Emperors broke free from the Sepulcher of the Sacred, it could bring catastrophic destruction to the entire continent of Elant.


    Just then, Sylvia suddenly sensed something strange near the jade orb.


    "What is this..."


    Her eyes, now glowing faintly blue, peered into the darkness behind the altar.


    And in that moment, even her usually calm and composed face showed a hint of surprise.


    Through the cracks in the darkness, faint wisps of energy were seeping out.


    This energy... it felt oddly familiar to Sylvia.


    It was... similar to the aura around Erelyn... the aura of the Netherworld!


    "The aura of the Netherworld... Could it be that what''s happening inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred is connected to the Netherworld?"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana couldn''t help but exclaim, equally shocked by the eerie sensation that seemed to come from the depths of the underworld.


    If no one discovered what was happening inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred and stopped it in time, the corpses of the Holy Emperors would soon break free from their restraints and enter the continent of Elant.


    And when that happened, it would bring about a devastating blow to the entire continent.


    ''Who could it be? Who would go so far as to manipulate the Netherworld, the Sepulcher of the Sacred, and the entire continent of Elant like pawns in a game? Who would use such a method to try and destroy the entire continent of Elant?''


    The thought sent a chill down her spine.


    ''Wait, this Chromatic Origin Stone...''


    At the same time, Timothy also noticed the strange crack on the altar, from which the Netherworld''s aura was seeping, and he quickly realized something was off.


    Furrowing his brow, Timothy made up his mind and pulled out the Chromatic Origin Stone from his pocket.


    The Chromatic Origin Stone emitted a dazzling light, slowly floating toward the deepest part of the altar in the darkened space.


    The crack, from which the Netherworld''s aura was leaking, seemed to perfectly match the shape of the Chromatic Origin Stone, as if it had been made for it.


    When the stone fit into the crack, it was flawless!


    And the moment the Chromatic Origin Stone was embedded, the scene in the darkness suddenly shifted.


    The pitch-black space twisted and trembled, as if it contained an incredibly profound power.


    Light began to swirl and shift, and as the colors flowed like water, a brilliant rainbow-colored light burst forth, forming a massive, multicolored door in the darkness!


    From this door, the aura of the Netherworld continued to pour out.


    "No wonder the Chromatic Origin Stone suddenly appeared in the forbidden grounds. It turns out someone used it to enter the Sepulcher of the Sacred, but due to the randomness of the space, they lost it."


    Timothy''s gaze shifted slightly as he quickly pieced together the cause and effect.


    "So, the one who corrupted the Sepulcher of the Sacred came from the Netherworld."


    Sylvia''s eyes grew colder as she stared at the door leading to the Netherworld.


    Without the Chromatic Origin Stone from the Netherworld, even a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse wouldn''t be able to easily enter the Netherworld.


    But now, the door was open.


    The situation inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred was clearly dire. No matter how strong the barrier of the Sepulcher was, with so many Holy Emperor corpses reviving, it was only a matter of time��perhaps less than half a month��before they broke through and made their way to the continent of Elant.


    When that happened, the entire continent would be thrown into chaos, and it might even face total destruction.


    "It looks like we have no choice but to head to the Netherworld and drag out whoever is plotting against Elant."


    Whoever was trying to sacrifice the entire continent was undoubtedly a massive threat, even within the Netherworld.


    [Ding! System task issued: Travel to the Netherworld with Goddess Sylvia for a honeymoon, and while you''re at it, eliminate the one causing chaos in the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    System reward: Ascend to the Transcendence Realm and become a Holy Emperor!]


    At that moment, the system''s voice suddenly echoed in Timothy''s mind.


    "Become a Holy Emperor!"


    The reward made Timothy''s heart race with excitement for a moment.


    As his strength had steadily grown, he had long been just one step away from the Transcendence Realm.


    But that final step was incredibly difficult to take.


    Throughout history, countless practitioners had poured their entire lives into trying to cross that threshold.


    But that step... was unimaginably hard.


    Those who managed to cross the chasm and reach the Transcendence Realm could claim the title of Holy Emperor, standing above all, their power unmatched.


    But for those who failed, the outcome was almost always death, their bodies and souls obliterated.


    For thousands of years, countless practitioners had walked this path, only to fall halfway, their dreams shattered.


    Even with the system''s help, Timothy had been stuck at the final step toward the Emperor Realm for a long time, unable to move forward.


    He hadn''t expected this moment to arrive now.


    Indeed, while the Sepulcher of the Sacred was filled with danger, it also presented a rare opportunity.


    However...


    Thinking back to what the system had just said, Timothy felt a bit awkward.


    Dealing with the one causing chaos in the Sepulcher wasn''t the issue. The real problem was...


    Why did it have to be a honeymoon with the goddess, and then "while you''re at it" deal with the problem?


    Through the rainbow-colored door, the scene on the other side was becoming clearer.


    A dark blue sky, with wandering souls drifting across the land.


    It seemed like that was the Netherworld.


    "Hold on a second, honey. Before we go, there''s something I need to take care of."


    Timothy didn''t head straight into the Sepulcher of the Sacred. Instead, he checked the system reward panel from earlier.


    [Congratulations, host, for successfully subduing Supreme Emperor Zephyros. System reward: Spell range and power��amplified by 100 times!]


    The aura around him surged, becoming overwhelmingly powerful.


    Timothy turned his gaze toward the Sepulcher of the Sacred, standing beyond the two doors.

 Chapter 302 - 302: Someone, please save us…

    "That''s it! If this keeps up, we won''t be able to hold them off any longer!"


    At the entrance to the Sepulcher of the Sacred, the practitioners stared at the endless wave of skeleton soldiers pouring in, a clear look of fear on their faces.


    Things were getting worse by the minute.


    Ever since the four Holy Emperors ventured deep into the Sepulcher, the skeletons had started appearing faster and faster.


    These skeletons were already terrifyingly strong. Their bones were incredibly tough, making them nearly impossible to destroy.


    Each skeleton soldier wielded a weapon of high quality, likely buried with the Holy Emperors themselves.


    On top of that, they had no fear of death and attacked relentlessly. Every single skeleton soldier was as powerful as a practitioner at the Mystic Core level.


    "Mystic Core level!"


    A practitioner who reaches the Mystic Core stage can live for thousands of years and often serves as an elder in their Sect.


    Even though the practitioners who entered the Sepulcher were all elite members from various Sects, facing an army of skeletons that matched the strength of Mystic Core practitioners was overwhelming.


    But what scared them the most wasn''t just the skeletons'' strength.


    The ground kept splitting open, and more and more skeletons crawled out from the cracks, as if they were endless.


    No matter how many they killed, more just kept coming.


    Not only were new skeleton soldiers constantly emerging, but the ones they had managed to destroy were slowly reassembling themselves, their broken bones pulling back together.


    More and more practitioners were getting injured or killed. Many of the magical artifacts and healing elixirs they had brought were either destroyed or nearly used up.


    Looking at the ever-growing army of skeletons in front of them, their morale was taking a serious hit.


    Facing an enemy that couldn''t be killed, they couldn''t see any hope of victory.


    As the skeleton army grew, the forces of the Elant Continent, which had initially held the upper hand through sheer numbers and magic, were now being surrounded.


    Westminster Abbey, Goldspire Peak, Sword Peak Sect, Cloud Pavilion Sect, and even the Southern Empire... all these Sects and kingdoms were now on the brink of collapse, barely able to hold their ground.


    "The Goddess and the other Holy Emperors are still deep inside the Sepulcher. If we retreat now, they''ll be caught between the skeletons and whatever''s inside!"


    "But if we don''t retreat soon, we''re all going to die here!"


    As the situation grew more desperate, arguments broke out among the group.


    Even the elders from Sky Sanctuary and Abbot Fenvin, who had been trying to keep everyone together, were losing control of the situation.


    The practitioners had split into two camps.


    One group wanted to retreat as quickly as possible, while the other insisted on holding their ground a little longer.


    But even as they argued, some practitioners, exhausted and unable to fight any longer, were caught in the skeletons'' encirclement and torn apart.


    "We''ve been tricked!"


    Amid the rising screams of terror, someone suddenly looked around, their face filled with shock.


    They had just realized that the seemingly slow-moving skeleton army had, at some point, silently formed a complete encirclement around them.


    The skeleton soldiers'' eyes glowed red, their bloodlust growing stronger by the second. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The circle was closing in, like an impenetrable wall of bone.


    "Let me out! Let me out! I want to go back!"


    A few younger practitioners desperately tried to break through the encirclement, but they didn''t even make it halfway before being struck down by flying bones, crashing hard to the ground.


    In their terrified eyes, they saw the skeletons locking onto them.


    Those crimson eyes gleamed with the hunger of a predator spotting its prey.


    "No!"


    Blood and flesh splattered everywhere as the practitioners who tried to escape were torn apart, devoured completely.


    The air was filled with the sound of agonized screams and the thick stench of blood.


    Many practitioners were ripped to pieces right in front of everyone, their bodies shredded by the skeletons'' teeth.


    Faced with the ever-growing army of skeletons, their murderous intent growing stronger by the second, no one dared to step forward and attempt a rescue.


    They could only watch as their fellow disciples, or friends they had known for years, were torn apart and devoured.


    The sheer horror of the scene was overwhelming, even for practitioners who had trained their minds to remain calm.


    In an instant, fear spread like wildfire.


    They had already been fighting with everything they had just to hold off the skeleton soldiers, but now, even breaking through the encirclement seemed impossible.


    The circle of skeletons kept tightening, and the wind howled as if the cries of vengeful spirits echoed through the air.


    Looking at the scene before them, countless practitioners felt a chill run down their spines.


    "If this keeps up, we''re all going to die here!"


    "But�� how are we supposed to break through? We can''t even cut through those monsters'' bodies!"


    More and more voices of panic rang out, as practitioners continued to fall to the skeletons.


    As the encirclement shrank, fear was the only thing spreading. No one could break through the wall of bones.


    They exchanged helpless glances, the atmosphere thick with despair.


    Many stared in shock at the blood-red sky and the endless tide of skeletons, their eyes filled with hopelessness.


    "Someone, please save us��"


    Desperate cries echoed through the Sepulcher of the Sacred, but the skeleton army, closing in on them, showed no signs of emotion.


    All that could be seen in their eyes was the ravenous hunger for flesh.


    Some of the younger, more fragile disciples had already turned pale, their minds cracking under the pressure.


    Staring in disbelief at the terrifying scene, their legs gave out, and they collapsed to the ground.


    Every practitioner who had made it to the Sepulcher of the Sacred was powerful, a genius in their own right.


    None of them had expected the Sepulcher to be this horrifying.


    It was possible that they would all die here.


    The skeleton army, closing in from all sides, was something even a Holy Emperor couldn''t easily deal with. Who could possibly save them now?


    If a miracle didn''t happen, it seemed certain that everyone would perish here today.


    Despair had already taken root in the hearts of many.


    But deep within the Sepulcher of the Sacred, behind the massive doors that no one could see beyond, Timothy''s eyes glowed faintly with a golden light. He had already taken note of the situation outside.


    He glanced at the system''s latest reward.


    [Amplified by 100 times��Increases the power and range of spells by a hundredfold.]


    Timothy smiled slightly, as if he had everything under control.


    At that moment, the blood-red sky, thick with the aura of despair, suddenly darkened further as a layer of black clouds began to gather.


    Within those clouds, lightning was brewing.


    Each bolt of lightning grew more terrifying with every passing second.


    The oppressive clouds hung low, as if they were about to crush the entire sky under their weight.


    "What�� what is that?!"


    Suddenly, the practitioners who had been drowning in despair looked up in shock.


    Because the lightning in those clouds wasn''t part of the Sepulcher''s aura of despair.


    No, this was�� the work of a human practitioner!

 Chapter 303 - 303: Now’s our chance to strike back!

    As the skeletal army''s encirclement tightened, more and more people were falling, injured, staring in horror at the grotesque skeletons closing in, ready to devour them.


    But just then, from the dark, oppressive clouds that had been looming for what felt like an eternity, a sudden clap of thunder echoed.


    The thunder roared like a majestic beast, yet carried a hint of something divine.


    The blinding lightning lit up the blood-red sky, almost completely illuminating it.


    Within the clouds, more thunderbolts brewed, their terrifying power building up, vast and overwhelming, striking fear into the hearts of all who witnessed it.


    Even the skeletons, with their blood-red eyes, paused and looked up at the sky, their gaze filled with shock.


    "Wait, is that�� Brother Timothy''s aura?"


    Suddenly, a disciple from Sky Sanctuary shouted in disbelief.


    Because within the thunder, they could unmistakably sense an aura that was strikingly similar to Timothy''s.


    And they were almost certain��the thunder was coming from Timothy.


    "Are you saying it''s Timothy? That''s impossible! He hasn''t even reached the Transcendence Realm yet!


    Besides, the sheer power of this thunder�� even a Holy Emperor would struggle to summon something this terrifying!"


    Practitioners from other sects couldn''t believe it. The overwhelming force contained in the thunder made them tremble deep within their souls.


    No one could fathom how a practitioner from Ocean''s Gate could wield such a devastating lightning technique.


    [A thousand bolts of lightning, amplified a hundredfold!]


    At that moment, deep within the Sepulcher of the Sacred, Timothy stood with his eyes half-closed, his spiritual energy surging wildly.


    The thousand bolts of lightning, originally from the Thunder Holy Emperor, were already powerful, but they couldn''t easily destroy the undead creatures within the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    However, after being amplified a hundredfold, both the power and intensity of the lightning underwent a massive transformation.


    Outside the canyon, the blood-red sky at the entrance to the Sepulcher of the Sacred was almost entirely consumed by the lightning.


    The thunder rolling through the clouds now roared with a sound far more commanding and terrifying than even a dragon''s roar.


    "Roar!"


    As if enraged, the countless skeletal soldiers let out furious howls, charging at the practitioners of the Elant Continent.


    The encirclement continued to close in, and the blood-red aura surrounding the skeletal soldiers grew thicker.


    Their bones, seemingly indestructible, and their combat strength, on par with practitioners at the Mystic Core level, made them formidable foes.


    And with their overwhelming numbers, the scene was enough to send chills down anyone''s spine, filling them with dread.


    But just then, the long-brewing thunder finally struck.


    A single bolt��


    No, wait��one, two, three�� it was a thousand bolts of lightning, all splitting from that initial strike!


    For a moment, every practitioner watching the sky was left in stunned silence.


    The single bolt of lightning had multiplied into thousands, crashing down with such force that the entire sky was lit up by the intense light.


    No one could have imagined that lightning magic could reach such terrifying heights.


    Boom!


    The thousand bolts of lightning crashed down, striking directly into the skeletal army.


    The deafening explosion echoed throughout the Sepulcher of the Sacred, reverberating in the ears of the countless practitioners from the Elant Continent, who could only watch in shock.


    They saw it clearly��all of the skeletal soldiers were completely engulfed by the endless lightning.


    The ground shook violently, and the Sepulcher of the Sacred trembled under the force.


    Those skeletal soldiers, once thought to be nearly indestructible and incredibly difficult to defeat, were instantly shattered under the onslaught of the terrifying lightning. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Boom!


    Countless bones were reduced to dust, and the bodies of the skeletal soldiers disintegrated into ash.


    Even those that had been charging toward the practitioners of the Elant Continent were obliterated in an instant.


    But before anyone could take another step, a bolt of lightning, charged with terrifying power, struck down in an instant.


    No matter how tough their bodies were, under this lightning, they were shattered to dust in the blink of an eye.


    In just a moment, the once overwhelming skeletal army that had nearly driven the practitioners of the Elant Continent to the brink of destruction was reduced by more than half.


    Only a few skeletal soldiers managed to stay on their feet, but their bone structures were already shattered and broken from the relentless lightning strikes. Even moving had become a struggle for them.


    "This spiritual energy�� and the thousand bolts of lightning�� it really is Brother Timothy!"


    For a moment, the disciples of Sky Sanctuary felt their eyes well up with tears.


    They knew all too well that if the situation had continued as it was, everyone who had entered the Sepulcher of the Sacred would have been trapped and killed.


    It was Timothy who had saved them��he had saved every practitioner who had ventured into the Sepulcher of the Sacred!


    Even the practitioners from the Elant Continent were momentarily stunned.


    "I can''t believe it�� Timothy really saved us."


    "The thousand bolts of lightning from the Holy Emperor Thunderflame�� but how did he, with his strength from Ocean''s Gate, manage to unleash such terrifying power?"


    "No matter how, now''s our chance to strike back!"


    With a renewed sense of gratitude, the practitioners looked toward the canyon, their spirits lifted. They stood up once more, ready to fight.


    Skeletons were already starting to crawl out of the ground again, but they knew this was the perfect moment to counterattack.


    The skeletal army had been almost completely destroyed by the lightning.


    Now, the human practitioners had the upper hand. They had to make sure the skeletal soldiers couldn''t rise again like before.


    "Thank you, Brother Timothy! We''ll give it everything we''ve got!"


    "Kill! Let''s wipe these things out and repay Brother Timothy''s kindness!"


    In an instant, the crowd was filled with excitement, their blood boiling with determination.


    Gripping their weapons, they shook off the exhaustion from earlier.


    With the thunder still rumbling in the sky, they charged forward with a battle cry.


    "Kill!"


    Inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred, the practitioners of the Elant Continent no longer felt any fear. In fact, their morale was even higher than when they had first entered.


    At that moment, deep within the Sepulcher of the Sacred, Timothy slowly opened his eyes.


    Even the breath he exhaled seemed to carry a trace of lightning.


    The thousand bolts of lightning, amplified a hundredfold, had created such a terrifying scene that even the strongest skeletal army within the Sepulcher of the Sacred couldn''t withstand it.


    But now��


    With the situation inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred resolved, Timothy''s gaze shifted toward the door formed by the Chromatic Origin Stone, leading to the mysterious Netherworld.


    The one who had been secretly manipulating events, trying to incite chaos within the Sepulcher of the Sacred and wreak havoc across the entire continent, was likely hiding within the Netherworld.


    "Let''s go, my love. I''m curious to see what the Netherworld is really like."


    Timothy smiled faintly, stood up, and walked toward the rainbow-colored door leading to the Netherworld.

 Chapter 304 - 304: This is so unfair!

    Netherworld.


    Sylvia''s gaze lingered slightly as she stared at the neon-lit, rainbow-colored entrance.


    Aside from entering the Netherworld to find the source of the chaos in the Sepulcher of the Sacred, there was someone else waiting for her there��someone she hadn''t seen in what felt like forever: the Princess of the Netherworld, Erelyn.


    "Maybe�� I''ll finally see her again."


    A faint, relieved smile appeared on Sylvia''s lips.


    "Let''s go."


    Taking a step forward, Sylvia unexpectedly reached out and grabbed Timothy''s hand.


    Their fingers intertwined, and it felt like they could sense each other''s warmth.


    Sylvia lowered her head slightly, as if savoring the sweet, tender moment of holding hands with Timothy.


    "Let''s go. I''ve never seen what the capital of the dead looks like."


    Timothy smiled softly, and the two of them walked toward the door.


    "Are you serious? That''s the Netherworld we''re talking about!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana was clearly a bit flustered.


    After all, she had never heard of any living person entering the Netherworld before.


    "If you don''t want to come, that''s perfect. One less third wheel to worry about."


    Timothy glanced at the slightly nervous Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura, teasing them with a grin.


    "I�� Of course I''m coming! Don''t leave me behind!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana, not wanting to be left out, hurriedly rushed forward and grabbed onto Sylvia''s sleeve in a panic.


    "This place is full of dead Holy Emperors! I''d rather be a third wheel than stay here!"


    Azura, equally freaked out, quickly latched onto Timothy''s clothes.


    Clearly, the terrifying scenes inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred had left a deep impression on her young mind��after all, she was only two hundred years old.


    At that moment, the light radiating from the Chromatic Origin Stone enveloped the three of them, along with the dragon.


    The space around them began to warp and tremble, as if it were opening a path to the other side.


    As the space twisted and shifted, Timothy and Sylvia''s bodies gradually became translucent, slowly fading into the void.


    But Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura suddenly realized that their bodies weren''t changing at all.


    When they touched the rainbow-colored door, it felt like they were being repelled, bounced back by some invisible force.


    "Wait, what''s going on?!"


    Both Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura immediately understood the gravity of the situation.


    They could feel that Timothy and Sylvia were about to cross through the door and enter the Netherworld, but they themselves were being rejected, unable to pass through.


    "That''s weird. We should all be able to go through, right?" Timothy turned around, puzzled.


    Sure enough, he quickly noticed the strong repulsion Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura were experiencing.


    But why could he and Sylvia pass through?


    As he thought about it, Timothy suddenly realized that, standing before the door created by the Chromatic Origin Stone, his body was faintly glowing with a radiant, golden light.


    Meanwhile, the pure white lotus above Sylvia''s head was also emitting a flawless, pristine glow.


    "Could it be that I can pass through because of my Ancient Saintly Body, and Sylvia because of the lotus that Holy Emperor Aldric gave her?"


    It seemed like only those protected by something that could ward off evil were allowed to enter the Netherworld.


    Clearly, Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura didn''t have that protection.


    "Well, that''s a bit unfortunate. Looks like you two won''t be coming with us this time. Guess we''ll see you when we get back from the Netherworld." Timothy let out a mock sigh, though there was a playful smile on his face.


    "Liar! You''re not sad at all! You''re just excited to have fewer third wheels!"


    "Yeah, you''re totally planning to sneak off and have a honeymoon with Goddess Sylvia without us!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana was on the verge of tears, while Azura frantically poked at the rainbow-colored door that was already starting to fade.


    But no matter what they did, the door showed no signs of letting either of them through.


    As Timothy and Sylvia''s figures gradually faded, they were almost completely swallowed by the shimmering doorway.


    "Bye-bye, Holy Maiden and Azura! Make sure you stay put here. The place is crawling with the corpses of Holy Emperors. If you accidentally let them in, well�� let''s just say it won''t end well," Timothy said with a grin, waving as he gave his parting advice.


    A beam of light enveloped them, and both he and Sylvia vanished into the rainbow-colored door.


    "This is so unfair!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura looked at each other, both on the verge of tears.


    They never imagined things would turn out like this. Timothy and Sylvia were off to the Netherworld for what seemed like a romantic getaway, while they were stuck here, unable to move.


    Thud, thud, thud.


    Just then, a knocking sound echoed from the door.


    It was clear that the corpses of the Holy Emperors had sensed the presence of living beings inside. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even though they knew the door had some kind of powerful barrier that prevented the corpses from entering, the constant knocking was terrifying.


    Huddled together, Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura trembled in fear, clinging to each other for warmth and comfort.


    "Holy Maiden, I want to go on a honeymoon too��" Azura whimpered, her eyes brimming with tears. She had never felt so wronged.


    "Who doesn''t?! Those two are just too much!" Holy Maiden Aeliana cried out, her own eyes welling up.


    But soon, the increasingly loud banging on the door drowned out her voice. The two of them��one human, one dragon��looked utterly pitiful, shivering in fear.


    [Ding!


    Successfully collected one tear from Dragon King Azura.


    Successfully collected one tear from Holy Emperor-level being, Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    System reward: "Ghostly Aura Concealment" �C Allows the host to mask their living aura, making it impossible for ghosts to detect them.]


    Amidst the chaos, the system''s voice echoed in Timothy''s mind.


    This time, they had crossed between two worlds using the laws of space itself, which caused severe spatial distortion and turbulence.


    Passing through the door had taken a toll on Timothy.


    Everything was a blur of chaos, and it took him a while to recover.


    Slowly opening his eyes, Timothy saw the dark blue sky above him.


    This sky was nothing like the one in the normal world.


    Not only that, but there was a faint chill in the air around him.


    The cold atmosphere was thick with ghostly energy.


    "This�� this really is the Netherworld!"


    Timothy was a bit taken aback. He slowly sat up, his body aching from the journey.


    Even though they had successfully crossed between worlds, it seemed that even with the Chromatic Origin Stone, the cost of the process had been significant.


    Catching the Chromatic Origin Stone as it gently floated down, Timothy sat up fully.


    But soon, he realized something was terribly wrong.


    "Wait�� where''s Sylvia?"


    Frantically looking around, Timothy saw nothing but the empty, eerie landscape. Sylvia was nowhere to be found.


    The only thing left was the white lotus that had once rested on her head, now lying beside him, still faintly carrying her scent.


    Sylvia�� was gone!

 Chapter 305 - 305: Are you sure you’re not joking?

    "Wait, the goddess is gone?!


    System, help me locate Goddess Sylvia." sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Ding!


    Sorry, host. The Netherworld suppresses spiritual senses, so the system is temporarily unable to activate the search function.]


    Timothy''s expression grew serious as he slowly picked up the snow lotus from the ground. Even with the Heavenly-level artifact, the Bonded Heartlock, the spatial laws within the Sepulcher of the Sacred and the Netherworld were severely restricted, making it impossible to use.


    The snow lotus was still here, which meant Sylvia hadn''t been teleported far. Her strength surpassed his, so she should''ve woken up a bit earlier after the teleportation. But why had she disappeared?


    A bad feeling crept into Timothy''s heart. After all, this was the Netherworld, a place where countless souls resided after death. There might be strange laws at play here. If real danger arose, even a Holy Emperor-level expert might not be able to guarantee their safety.


    It seemed like there was no time to waste.


    Finding the culprit behind the chaos in the Sepulcher of the Sacred was now secondary. The most important thing was to locate Sylvia as soon as possible and ensure her safety.


    Timothy immediately activated his Nether Eye, scanning the surroundings.


    Soon, the landscape within a hundred-mile radius came into view. The area was mostly flat and barren, devoid of any signs of life. It was so desolate that even plants seemed unable to grow here.


    But not far from his location, there was a city!


    The city looked almost identical to those built by humans. The only difference was the thick ghostly aura that constantly emanated from it, rising into the sky and spreading in all directions. The eerie blue ghost energy enveloped the entire city, making it clear that not only were there many ghostly beings inside, but there were likely some incredibly powerful ones as well.


    There were no clues about Sylvia''s whereabouts, but for now, the only option was to head to this ghost city and investigate.


    Timothy stood up, having made his decision. He cloaked himself in a layer of ghostly energy, and in an instant, his body turned a translucent blue, almost like a real spirit.


    He sped toward the city, flying with the wind. Thanks to his Ocean''s Gate level speed, it didn''t take long for him to approach the city.


    As he slowed down, the scene before him became clearer. On the massive stones below the city and on the black banners hanging from the walls, the word "Ereboth" was written.


    At the city gates, ghost soldiers clad in armor were guarding the entrance, checking the souls that were entering. None of the beings entering Ereboth were living creatures,they were all ghostly blue souls. The ghost soldiers didn''t seem to be conducting strict inspections, merely glancing at the souls and sniffing the air before allowing them to pass.


    "Who would''ve thought the Netherworld had a ghost city like this?"


    The order and structure were almost identical to the human world. But this made things easier for him.


    After observing for a while, Timothy stepped out from the shadows and blended into the line of souls heading toward Ereboth.


    The line moved quickly, and before long, Timothy reached the city gates.


    Two ghost soldiers stared at him for a moment. Then, one of them leaned in closer, sniffing Timothy carefully before muttering, "Weird. Why does he smell a bit like a living person?"


    "Are you out of your mind? This is the Netherworld. Where would a living person come from? Stop wasting time."


    The other ghost soldier shot him a glare, clearly annoyed.


    The ghost soldier, still a bit suspicious, sniffed Timothy a few more times. In the end, he shook his head in confusion and sighed, "Alright, I must''ve smelled wrong. Go on in."


    "Thanks, appreciate it," Timothy replied with a nod, relieved that things hadn''t escalated. He walked straight into the city.


    These ghost soldiers were only at the Energy Foundation level. If he wanted to, Timothy could easily crush them with a single slap. But since he was new to the Netherworld and even the goddess had gone missing, he decided to play it safe for now.


    Entering the city turned out to be surprisingly easy.


    Once inside, Timothy was taken aback by the scene before him. It was nearing dusk, and the massive city of Ereboth was bustling with activity. Ghosts were moving about everywhere, and the streets were lined with shops and stalls. The place was lively, completely different from the eerie, desolate ghost towns he had imagined.


    There were even street vendors selling food and snacks, though Timothy had no idea what these ghostly beings planned to do with them. Aside from the fact that the "people" walking around were all ethereal, blue-tinged souls, the city of Ereboth looked almost identical to a regular city on the continent of Elant.


    "So, this is the Netherworld?" Timothy couldn''t help but feel a bit intrigued. He wondered if this was unique to Ereboth or if the entire Netherworld was like this.


    Either way, the city gave off a surprisingly "peaceful" vibe, far from the chaotic, lawless place he had expected.


    But the most important thing right now was to find Sylvia. Timothy scanned his surroundings, and soon his gaze landed on a tavern.


    A good number of ghostly beings were inside, drinking and chatting idly. Taverns like this were usually the best places to gather information.


    Without hesitation, Timothy made his way inside.


    "Hey, boss, get me a beer," Timothy called out as he found a seat in a corner where a lot of ghosts were gathered.


    "Coming right up!"


    The tavern owner, who looked like he had been around sixty years old when he was alive, responded warmly. He had a kind, grandfatherly appearance.


    In no time, a mug of beer was placed in front of Timothy. The rich aroma of malt filled the air, and just from the smell, Timothy could tell it was going to be good.


    ''This beer smells pretty decent,'' he thought.


    Taking a sip, Timothy immediately felt the beer transform into pure spiritual energy, flowing through his body.


    "No wonder there are food and drinks here. These things are made from spiritual energy."


    The intelligence of these Netherworld ghosts impressed Timothy. It seemed that the Netherworld, where countless souls ended up, wasn''t as chaotic and disorganized as people imagined. In fact, it was quite orderly, almost like the living world.


    As he drank half the beer, Timothy noticed that, along with the spiritual energy, there were faint traces of ghostly energy in the drink. For souls, this ghostly energy was probably highly nourishing.


    While savoring his beer, Timothy''s attention was suddenly drawn to a conversation between the tavern owner and a regular customer. Their voices cut through the general noise of the tavern.


    "I heard a rumor that tonight, the city lord''s eldest daughter is planning to capture a soul to take as her husband."


    "And as a wedding gift, the city lord is supposedly preparing a living being."


    "A living being in the Netherworld? No way. Are you sure you''re not joking?"


    The regular customer sounded completely incredulous, clearly unable to believe what the tavern owner was saying.

 Chapter 306 - 306: The rules of the Netherworld were pretty bizarre...

    "Even though it sounds hard to believe, I''m not joking."


    The shopkeeper lowered his voice, clearly not wanting to draw attention. "I heard that the human girl landed outside the city by accident and was discovered.


    And now, she''s hiding in the Lord''s mansion. It''s already been decided that she''ll be offered as a sacrifice for Lady Elara Nightshade''s wedding ceremony."


    "A living being actually made it to the Netherworld?"


    The customer, hearing the shopkeeper''s serious tone, looked visibly shocked. At the same time, a hint of fear crept into his voice. "But if the Lord caught her, doesn''t that mean she''s..."


    "The Lord''s already planning to give the girl to Lady Elara. Even if she doesn''t get eaten, she''ll definitely be sacrificed.


    Either way, her fate''s going to be pretty grim. After all, in the Netherworld, the value of a living being is beyond imagination.


    But this... it''s not something we can do anything about."


    The shopkeeper''s voice was barely above a whisper, cautious, clearly afraid of being overheard by other spirits.


    But every word reached Timothy''s ears.


    "A living girl? Could they be talking about Sylvia?" Timothy''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    After all, getting to the Netherworld was incredibly difficult. As far as he knew, only he and Sylvia had made it here from the continent of Elant.


    The only thing that didn''t add up was...


    Why were they calling Sylvia a little girl?


    From any angle, Sylvia had nothing in common with a child.


    But now wasn''t the time to dwell on that.


    Timothy sipped his beer, quietly listening to the conversation between the shopkeeper and the customer.


    From their exchange, he learned quite a bit about the Netherworld.


    The Netherworld was ruled by the vast and powerful Umbral Dynasty. sea??h th�� NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In addition to overseeing the spirits that entered the Netherworld, the dynasty also fulfilled its duty of helping those with lingering wishes move on to the afterlife.


    But because the process was so slow, many spirits, like the ones here in Ereboth, were stuck waiting for a long time.


    During this waiting period, a society had formed that was almost identical to the one they had in life.


    The ruler of this city, Lord Magnus Nightshade, had once been a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse in life, and he used that strength to maintain control here.


    After becoming a spirit, Magnus Nightshade''s personality seemed to have changed. He''d done plenty of bad things, often exploiting the people of the city.


    His eldest daughter, in particular, had become a source of public outrage...


    "So that''s how it is."


    Timothy nodded slightly, piecing together the current state of the Netherworld.


    At that moment, the regular customer who had been chatting with the shopkeeper finished his beer, placed some paper money on the table, and left.


    "Boss, I''ll settle up too."


    Timothy downed the rest of his beer and called out.


    "Alright, one beer, 20 Soul Coins."


    The shopkeeper quickly approached, eager to collect the payment.


    "20? Soul Coins? Wait, what?"


    Timothy suddenly realized something was off.


    Looking at the paper money the shopkeeper had just taken, a serious problem dawned on him.


    He had plenty of paper currency and even some Mana Crystals on him.


    But he didn''t have any of the Netherworld''s currency!


    Clearly, the Netherworld didn''t use the same money as the living world. If he handed over the wrong currency, he''d blow his cover immediately.


    "Uh, boss, hold on a second. My money''s... uh, buried a bit deep," Timothy coughed awkwardly, turning away to buy himself some time.


    "Just 20 Soul Coins, no need for change, right?" The shopkeeper looked at him with a hint of confusion.


    After all, Soul Coins were the cheapest currency in the Netherworld. Most people here weren''t exactly poor.


    But then again...


    ''A ghost who can''t even pull out Soul Coins... probably died unexpectedly far from home,'' the shopkeeper thought, feeling a sudden wave of sympathy. He sighed deeply, pitying the young ghost in front of him, who seemed to have died so early.


    ''Soul Coins, Soul Coins...'' Timothy''s mind raced as he turned away, and suddenly, an idea struck him.


    He didn''t have any Soul Coins, but... he could make some, right?


    It''s not like they had any anti-counterfeiting measures here.


    Why not just make his own?


    Without hesitation, Timothy pulled out a handful of paper bills and, using intense heat, burned them to ash.


    Instantly, he felt the energy from the burning paper shift. As the bills disintegrated, a dark, ghostly aura gathered in his hands.


    The blueish energy reformed into the shape of the original bills, but now they were semi-transparent and emitted a faint, eerie chill.


    At first glance, they seemed to have transformed into something that belonged in the Netherworld.


    "Here you go, boss. Keep the change," Timothy said, stuffing a handful of these newly spirit-formed bills into the shopkeeper''s hands.


    His priority was finding Sylvia, and he didn''t have time to worry about the value of the currency.


    "Keep the change? But... this is fake money!" The shopkeeper froze for a moment after taking the bills, then quickly spoke up.


    "Fake? Nonsense! I just made these myself..." Timothy started to argue, but then he realized something was off.


    Sure, the bills were now ghostly and semi-transparent, but they still looked like the currency from the living world.


    "Ah, I see. You must''ve died not too long ago," the shopkeeper sighed again, stepping closer. "Your family probably meant well, but seriously, putting real-world money in your coffin? What a mistake.


    Next time you get a chance, send them a dream and tell them to bury you with gold or silver coins, not paper money.


    In the Netherworld, paper bills from the living world are considered counterfeit. Not only are they useless, but using too many could even get you in trouble with the law."


    Timothy: "Oh..."


    Listening to the shopkeeper''s heartfelt advice, Timothy was left speechless.


    He had to admit, the rules of the Netherworld were pretty bizarre...


    Who would''ve thought that all those kings and emperors burying themselves with gold and silver actually had the right idea?


    "Make way! Clear the road! Today, Lady Nightshade will choose her groom and celebrate her wedding night!"


    Suddenly, the sound of ghost soldiers echoed from the street outside the tavern.


    By now, the sky had grown completely dark.


    Under the glow of the streetlights, Timothy could see clearly.


    Behind a grand carriage, dozens of male ghosts were being marched forward, bound and escorted.


    They were the candidates for Lady Nightshade''s husband.


    But the expressions on their faces were filled with fear and dread.


    It was clear they were terrified of what was about to happen.


    "Wait... a groom selection?" Timothy muttered, a bit puzzled.


    But his attention quickly shifted to the carriage.


    Elara, the Lord''s daughter.


    From what he''d overheard earlier, it seemed likely that on her wedding night, the Lord would gift her the human girl they had just captured.

 Chapter 307 - 307: So… only the losers get picked?

    "Wait, if this is supposed to be a husband selection, why are all these male ghosts being held like prisoners?"


    Looking at the scene outside, Timothy couldn''t help but ask, puzzled, "Could it be that Miss Nightshade is... really ugly?"


    "Well��"


    The shopkeeper hesitated for a moment before gathering the courage to answer in a low voice, "It''s not that Miss Nightshade is ugly. In fact, she''s actually quite good-looking.


    The main issue is��


    Aside from her violent temper and unpredictable mood swings, almost every ghost in town knows that she has an Umbral Body.


    This kind of body is naturally weak, and after death, it constantly needs ghostly energy to replenish her soul, or else her spirit will dissipate.


    Over the years, the Lord has provided plenty of ghost energy for Miss Nightshade to absorb, just to keep her soul intact.


    The problem is, even if she only absorbs a little bit, it leaves the ghost drained for at least half a month, barely able to move.


    If someone were to actually become her husband, they''d probably be completely drained in just a few days!"


    As the shopkeeper spoke, a clear look of fear crossed his face.


    "Be careful, don''t get too close to the door. If they see a young and handsome ghost like you, they might just drag you off too.


    And if by some terrible luck you get picked by Miss Nightshade, your soul will be torn apart in no time!"


    The shopkeeper tried to pull Timothy away from the door, but suddenly noticed that Timothy wasn''t backing off. In fact, he looked intrigued. "Thanks for the warning, but I might have to pay for this tea later. I''ve got somewhere to be."


    With that, Timothy walked straight out of the shop.


    The shopkeeper was stunned. "You look like you just died recently and ended up in the Netherworld. Don''t do anything reckless!


    If you really get picked by Miss Nightshade, you''ll be drained dry and your soul will be obliterated in no time!"


    Unfortunately, the shopkeeper''s well-meaning advice fell on deaf ears.


    He could only watch as Timothy disappeared into the darkness, heading straight toward the group of male ghosts being escorted for the husband selection.


    Timothy even managed to slip into the group, blending in with the other ghosts being marched toward the Lord''s mansion by the ghost soldiers.


    The shopkeeper was completely dumbfounded. He never imagined there could be a ghost like this.


    Even if you''ve only just died, you wouldn''t do something this crazy!


    Didn''t he realize that what awaited him was almost certain destruction?


    Staring at the scene outside, the shopkeeper stood frozen in place.


    Having lived in Ereboth for so long, he knew all too well how terrifying Elara Nightshade''s condition was.


    No matter what, whoever gets chosen tonight is doomed to have their soul torn apart.


    There''s no way any ghost could survive a single night with her!


    ...


    Meanwhile, Timothy had already blended into the group of male ghosts being escorted.


    "Hey, wait a second, doesn''t it feel like there''s one more ghost here?"


    One of the ghost soldiers suddenly asked, confused.


    "Really?"


    "Yeah, I''m sure of it."


    The two ghost soldiers exchanged puzzled glances, but after a moment, one of them just shrugged. "Eh, whatever. As long as the numbers are right, who cares? I mean, who''d be crazy enough to sneak in here?


    If someone did, Miss Nightshade probably wouldn''t even mind."


    "Shh, be careful! If Miss Nightshade hears you��"


    The two ghost soldiers quickly lowered their voices.


    They both knew that aside from her terrifying Umbral Body, Miss Nightshade was infamous for her violent and erratic nature.


    If she overheard them, the consequences could be dire.


    "Clear the way! Make room! Tonight, Miss Nightshade will choose her husband and celebrate her wedding night."


    The voice of the ghost soldiers rang out again, and many of the younger, stronger male ghosts trembled in fear, hiding in their homes, too scared to come out.


    But since Elara was the Lord''s daughter, plenty of other ghosts��those of different ages and genders��gathered along the sides of the road, or followed the ghost soldiers to watch the spectacle.


    "Man, poor guy. I wonder which unlucky soul is going to get picked by Miss Nightshade��"


    "But you''ve got to admit, these male ghosts are pretty good-looking. Especially that one��he''s really handsome!"


    "Oh my gosh, I see him too! He''s so handsome!"


    As Timothy''s figure came into view, a series of excited gasps filled with admiration echoed from the crowd.


    "Wait, the Netherworld cares about looks too?" Timothy muttered awkwardly, clearly caught off guard by the situation.


    If he had known that appearances mattered so much here, he wouldn''t have bothered sneaking into the group. Heck, he could''ve just walked straight up to Elara. No need for this whole husband selection process��he could''ve skipped right to the wedding night��


    As the ghost soldiers escorted them, Timothy and the other ghosts soon arrived at the Lord''s mansion.


    The place was massive and grand, lit up brightly, with a large platform standing tall in the center.


    "A martial arts contest for marriage?"


    No, something felt off.


    Timothy frowned slightly as he noticed a figure stepping out of a carriage and slowly making her way to the best seat near the platform.


    Just as the shopkeeper had said, Magnus Nightshade''s eldest daughter wasn''t exactly stunning, but she was certainly attractive enough.


    The only problem was��


    In her eyes, Timothy could see a hint of greed, like she was desperately craving something.


    Based on what the shopkeeper had told him, that "something" was likely the soul energy of the ghosts.


    This whole husband selection was just a front for marriage. The real purpose was something every ghost in town already knew.


    "I''ll give you all a chance," Elara said, her voice cold as she looked down at the ghosts gathered near the platform. "You can fight each other. The winner gets to leave. As for the losers�� well, I''ll be choosing from them."


    Her smile was chilling as she gazed at the ghosts, her tone dripping with malice.


    "Fight? And the losers might get picked?"


    For a moment, the male ghosts around Timothy exchanged terrified glances, their faces pale with fear. sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This wasn''t just a fight��it could determine whether they''d be drained of their soul energy and cease to exist.


    No one wanted to be the first to step onto the platform.


    "What''s with the hesitation? Miss Nightshade gave an order, and you dare disobey?"


    The ghost soldiers didn''t wait long. They began forcing several of the male ghosts onto the platform, pushing them into the ring.


    The fear in their eyes was unmistakable. None of them wanted to lose, and they were all prepared to fight with everything they had, hoping to win and secure their survival.


    Meanwhile, Timothy stood there with an awkward expression on his face.


    "So�� only the losers get picked?"


    This place, Ereboth, might look dark and terrifying, but honestly, there wasn''t a single ghost here who could put up a decent fight.


    If he wanted to, he could knock every ghost here off the platform with a single slap.


    But how was he supposed to lose on purpose?

 Chapter 308 - 308: Uh… well, sweetie, you’re still too young to understand that.

    The arena was filled with a cacophony of noise, and the crowd of onlookers��mostly common ghosts��seemed quite intrigued by the spectacle.


    After all, people love a good show, especially when they''re not the ones in danger. Elara''s chosen candidate had already been decided, so they didn''t have to worry about being dragged into the mess themselves.


    But when they thought about what might happen in the bridal chamber later that night, many of the ghosts couldn''t help but shudder.


    The city lord had publicly claimed that maintaining Elara''s Umbral Body only required her to absorb some of the ghostly energy from the household servants. After a few days of rest, they''d recover and could offer more energy again.


    But most of the ghosts weren''t fools. They knew all too well how terrifying the Umbral Body could be.


    If Elara got a little too carried away while feeding, she could easily drain a ghost to the point of complete annihilation.


    The poor soul chosen to marry her tonight might not be drained dry on the first night, but it was doubtful they''d last long before their spirit was completely obliterated.


    "And what about that little human girl they say is being prepared for Miss Nightshade''s wedding? I''ve been dead and stuck in the Netherworld for years, and I''ve never even heard of a living person being able to enter this place."


    "Yeah, that sounds pretty far-fetched."


    "But if it''s true, what do you think will happen? I heard when I was alive that ghosts can gain a lot of power by eating human children."


    "You think Miss Nightshade''s planning to eat her?"


    "Man, that''s messed up. We were humans once, too. If that''s the case, it''s seriously twisted."


    Ghosts in the Netherworld retained almost all of their mental faculties, so they weren''t as deranged as vengeful spirits. Many of them harbored resentment toward the city lord and Miss Nightshade for their ghost-feeding practices, but they kept their complaints to whispers, too afraid to speak out openly against the city lord''s overwhelming power.


    Meanwhile, on the stage, the match had officially begun.


    The two ghosts facing off couldn''t have looked more different.


    One was a tall, muscular young ghost, while the other was a scholar ghost, who had likely been murdered by bandits��he still had half a knife sticking out of his chest.


    Both of them looked even paler than usual, their faces drained of all color.


    The winner would escape this ordeal, but the loser? They''d likely be chosen as the unlucky groom.


    This fight was literally a matter of life and death.


    The scholar ghost, realizing he had no chance against someone so much bigger and stronger, immediately put on a pitiful expression and began to beg as soon as the match started. "Big bro, look at you! You''re tall, strong, and, uh, not exactly handsome. Even if you lose, Miss Nightshade probably won''t pick you. But me? I''m good-looking!


    If I lose, I''m definitely dead!"


    "You son of a��!" The muscular ghost was so angry he almost started cursing. Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just because I''m not good-looking doesn''t mean I don''t have other qualities! What if I do get picked?"


    "Oh yeah? What other qualities?"


    "Plenty!"


    "Like what? I don''t see any."


    "Being ugly isn''t a problem, but, uh, I''ve got a big�� you know��"


    The muscular ghost''s face flushed red, even though he was a ghost. He was clearly embarrassed to finish the sentence.


    "Anyway, today it''s all about fists. You insult me and expect me to go easy on you? I''m gonna beat the crap out of you, you little punk!"


    Fuming with anger, the muscular ghost had no intention of holding back.


    He took a step forward.


    With a loud thud, he swung his right arm in a wide arc and threw a powerful punch.


    The punch was so fast that the scholar ghost didn''t even have time to react. His face was still frozen in terror when the punch landed squarely on his cheek.


    He staggered backward, nearly falling to the ground.


    Barely managing to stay on his feet, his vision swam with stars, and everything went dark for a moment. He was clearly dazed from the blow.


    It was only then that the scholar ghost realized the fight had already begun.


    "You�� you don''t fight fair!"


    Gritting his teeth in frustration, the scholar ghost quickly assumed a fighting stance, mimicking the heroic poses he''d read about in books.


    "If you''re not gonna fight fair, then don''t blame me for going all out!"


    But��


    While his stance looked impressive, his actual skills were severely lacking.


    After just a few exchanges, it became painfully clear that his punches had no effect on the muscular ghost, while every hit he took felt like it was piercing straight through his soul.


    It didn''t take long before the scholar ghost was beaten black and blue, crying out for mercy.


    Amid the cheers, another punch landed squarely, sending the scholar ghost flying through the air, stars dancing in his vision.


    Thud, thud.


    The crowd erupted in applause as the scholar tumbled off the stage in a pitiful heap.


    "Nice! That was a great hit!"


    "Serves that arrogant, pretentious jerk right!"


    "Yeah, that was so satisfying! I feel better just watching it!"


    The crowd''s chatter grew louder, filled with excitement and approval.


    Among the onlookers, a little girl tugged on her mother''s sleeve, her curiosity piqued. "Mom, what did that guy mean when he said, ''my dick is big''?"


    "Uh�� well, sweetie, you''re still too young to understand that."


    Her mother''s face flushed with panic at the innocent question.


    "But I''ve been dead for over a hundred years!" the girl protested, clearly not satisfied with the answer.


    "That doesn''t matter! You''ll understand when you''re older�� or maybe when you''re reincarnated. Just ask someone then."


    The mother, clearly embarrassed, dodged the question, her eyes darting around as if trying to avoid the topic altogether.


    "But what does it mean?" the little girl asked again, tilting her head in confusion, still unable to grasp the meaning.


    Meanwhile, as the two ghosts left the stage, the next match quickly began.


    Every ghost that stepped into the ring fought with everything they had, desperate to protect their souls. No one was willing to give up easily.


    The fights were intense, and some of the moves even impressed the crowd of ghosts watching below.


    The winners celebrated, rushing off the stage as quickly as possible, eager to escape their fate.


    As for the losers, they trembled in fear, casting nervous glances at Elara, who was watching the proceedings closely.


    For them, the outcome of the fight could very well determine their fate.


    Especially for the ghosts who were both good-looking and strong, the dread was palpable. They felt as though they were already halfway into their graves.


    No, wait��they''d already died once. Now it felt like they were about to die again.


    As more matches concluded, the number of defeated ghosts left behind grew to about a dozen. Their anxiety and fear only deepened as they glanced at one another, each hoping to find someone more handsome or more capable than themselves.


    But to their dismay, it seemed like everyone was on the same level, making it hard to tell who might be chosen.


    Then, the final two contestants stepped onto the stage.


    One was tall and muscular, likely a physical fighter when he was alive.


    The other��


    "Him��"


    The crowd stared at Timothy, his graceful and striking appearance causing a collective pause.


    Even Elara, who had been watching the matches with a detached gaze, seemed to take notice, her eyes flickering with a hint of interest.

 Chapter 309 - 309: His fist… shattered completely!

    "Holy crap, he''s hot!"


    "Damn, are there really ghosts this good-looking in the Netherworld?"


    Even in the Netherworld, the allure of an Ancient Saintly Body was undeniable.


    The moment Timothy stepped into the ring, the crowd erupted in shock.


    Cheers and screams started echoing from all directions.


    Even Elara, who had been watching from the sidelines, couldn''t help but have her gaze drawn to him, her expression subtly shifting.


    Clearly, in all her time in the Netherworld, she had never seen someone this strikingly handsome.


    The growing excitement around the ring, combined with the bright lights set up for the event, made it easy to forget they were even in the Netherworld.


    But amidst the excitement, some people started to realize something else: "I heard Lady Nightshade is really into looks, which is why she insisted on personally picking the winner."


    "This guy must be new in town. He''s so ridiculously handsome that if he loses, I''m pretty sure she''s going to choose him."


    "Yeah, I get the feeling that if he loses, there''s no way he''s escaping Elara''s grasp."


    "The problem is��"


    The crowd''s chatter shifted as they all turned their attention to Timothy''s opponent in the ring.


    Suddenly, they remembered��this guy used to be a body cultivator when he was alive.


    Even though he''s now a ghost, his soul power and physical strength haven''t diminished at all.


    When he first arrived in town, anyone who dared to challenge him got beaten to a pulp. It was brutal.


    His combat prowess had left the entire ghostly community in shock.


    Since then, though he''d kept a low profile, no one had dared to provoke him again.


    "In all of Ereboth, there are probably only a handful of people who could beat him."


    "Yeah, with his strength, that kid''s pretty much guaranteed to lose."


    "Yikes�� so what you''re saying is��"


    "Yep, looks like we won''t be seeing that handsome guy around after today."


    The crowd''s murmurs were practically a death sentence for Timothy.


    No one believed he stood a chance against the once-famous body cultivator of Ereboth.


    "Kaelor Bloodforge, body cultivator. In life, his strength was on par with Mystic Core masters. You''d better be careful," someone whispered.


    At that moment, Kaelor gave Timothy a respectful nod from across the ring.


    His tone seemed polite enough, but his expression made it clear he didn''t see Timothy as a threat.


    It was obvious��he didn''t think this ridiculously handsome, probably all-looks-and-no-substance newcomer could put up much of a fight.


    "I''m Timothy, just your average, run-of-the-mill pretty boy," Timothy responded with a polite nod of his own.


    "Oh? Interesting."


    Kaelor raised an eyebrow at the introduction, momentarily caught off guard.


    But his gaze quickly sharpened. "Still, this fight could be a matter of life and death, so don''t expect me to hold back."


    "No worries. I''m actually curious to see just how strong you are," Timothy replied with a slight smile.


    He was hoping to find someone who could actually defeat him, though from the looks of it, that might be asking for too much.


    Kaelor, unaware of the truth behind Timothy''s words, smirked confidently.


    In an instant, his aura surged, becoming sharp and oppressive. "In that case, don''t blame me for not going easy on you!"


    Kaelor had always been confident in his strength, even more so after death.


    In all of Ereboth, aside from the city lord, there were few who could make him feel fear.


    But for some reason, standing in front of Timothy, Kaelor couldn''t shake a strange sense of dread.


    It was as if Timothy was hiding an immense, terrifying power.


    "Is it just my imagination?"


    Kaelor refused to believe that in a small place like Ereboth, he could encounter a ghost worthy of his fear.


    Pushing aside the unsettling feeling, he steeled his resolve.


    "If that''s the case, then don''t blame me for going all out!"


    Kaelor''s legs sank into a fighting stance, his entire body tensing as his power condensed.


    He hadn''t moved yet, but the sheer force radiating from his still form hinted at something far more terrifying.


    Kaelor''s eyes were sharp as blades, and the power brewing in his clenched fists was enough to make anyone tremble.


    Though he hadn''t thrown a punch yet, just standing there, a phantom image of a lion seemed to materialize behind him.


    As the lion raised its head, it exuded the majestic aura of a Beast Monarch, a presence so overwhelming it felt like it could pierce straight into one''s soul. The sheer pressure was immense, rolling out in waves.


    Even the ghosts watching from the sidelines couldn''t help but feel the terrifying force radiating from Kaelor.


    "How much power is packed into that punch? No wonder he was a body cultivator when he was alive��his strength is on a completely different level from us ordinary ghosts!"


    "There''s probably no one in all of Ereboth who can match his power."


    The crowd was buzzing with shock and awe.


    Kaelor''s unleashed aura had left them all stunned.


    No one was questioning whether Timothy could win anymore. The only thing on their minds was whether Timothy could even survive this blow.


    Some even wondered if Timothy might be obliterated on the spot by this terrifying punch.


    After all, they had never seen such raw power before.


    "Sorry, friend."


    Kaelor, feeling the admiration and awe from the crowd, allowed a confident smile to creep onto his face.


    The power in his fist grew even stronger, and the energy he had been gathering in his legs and waist began to flow through his body.


    As Kaelor twisted his body, the dormant power within him awakened like a sleeping lion.


    The sheer force of his presence sent shivers through the onlookers.


    At this moment, facing Timothy��who, for some reason, had stirred an inexplicable fear in him��Kaelor had no intention of holding back.


    His punch came down like a lion''s bite, carrying an overwhelming force, crashing toward Timothy with terrifying speed.


    Even the air in front of him seemed to tear apart under the sheer pressure of the punch!


    It was impossible to imagine just how devastating this blow would be.


    Any ghost caught in the path of this punch would likely be reduced to dust in an instant!


    "Watch out!"


    Cries of alarm echoed through the crowd, with many ghosts convinced that Timothy was about to meet his end.


    But then, the punch landed. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And to the utter disbelief of everyone watching, what they saw was not what they expected.


    The punch that every ghost thought would obliterate Timothy didn''t even come close to that.


    In fact, when it struck Timothy, it was as if�� it barely even touched him.


    "Boom."


    Instead, it was Kaelor''s own fist that couldn''t withstand the immense power he had unleashed.


    His fist�� shattered completely!

 Chapter 310 - 310: There’s no one who can drain me dry

    The force from the punch rebounded instantly, shattering Kaelor''s fist and half of his arm. sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His soul was damaged, and a wave of inexplicable pain caused his entire spirit to tremble violently. His eyes were filled with shock and terror that he couldn''t hide.


    "How�� is this possible?!"


    Kaelor''s gaze was now completely consumed by fear.


    For any ghost, damage to the soul was fatal.


    But more than that, he couldn''t believe that the other person hadn''t even made a move.


    That body��hard as iron, completely immovable��had not only absorbed the force of his punch but amplified it several times over and sent it all back at him.


    His own punch had nearly obliterated his soul.


    His spirit trembled violently, and the pain that almost tore his soul apart was overwhelming, nearly swallowing him whole.


    "You�� what were you when you were alive?!"


    At this moment, Kaelor''s eyes were filled with nothing but terror.


    He couldn''t even begin to imagine how terrifying Timothy''s power must be to achieve something like this.


    ''A Holy Emperor at the Ocean''s Gate level?


    No, maybe even stronger!


    How could a ghost of a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse be here, hiding his identity?!''


    In an instant, even though Timothy was just standing there quietly, Kaelor felt an overwhelming sense of dread, as if he were facing death itself.


    He didn''t doubt for a second that a casual strike from Timothy could turn him to dust in an instant.


    Stumbling backward, completely consumed by fear, Kaelor had lost all awareness of his surroundings.


    His foot slipped, and he tumbled off the stage.


    Covered in dust and dirt, Kaelor looked back up at the stage, his face now filled with nothing but fear.


    Because that terrifying aura, completely hidden within Timothy''s body, was something no other ghost could sense. Only Kaelor, having felt it in that single punch, understood just how terrifying Timothy''s power truly was.


    "I''m done! I''m done!"


    Like a madman, Kaelor shouted from where he had fallen off the stage.


    Ignoring the stares of the surrounding ghosts, he scrambled to his feet, shoving through the crowd in a desperate attempt to flee.


    For a moment, the onlookers were stunned.


    They had all assumed that Kaelor, a body cultivator whose physical strength in life had rivaled that of a Mystic Core practitioner, would win easily.


    But no one expected that with just one punch�� he''d be the one to get wrecked?


    Was this body cultivator a fraud, or��?


    Many of the ghosts now looked at Timothy with a hint of fear in their eyes.


    There seemed to be only one possible explanation: this newcomer, Timothy, had been hiding his true strength.


    And his power was likely far more terrifying than they had imagined!


    ''Wait, that''s it?


    Damn, that guy went down way too easily!''


    Even Timothy was a bit taken aback by what had just happened.


    He had originally planned to throw the fight, hoping to get chosen by Elara and enter the Lord''s mansion for the wedding night.


    That way, he could investigate whether the living being they claimed had entered the Netherworld was really Sylvia.


    Losing would''ve saved him a lot of trouble.


    But he hadn''t expected this body cultivator, who had been so full of confidence just moments ago, to be so weak.


    Timothy had planned to take a punch and then pretend to collapse, admitting defeat.


    But before he could even fall, the other guy''s fist had shattered!


    Sigh, Timothy let out a long breath. "Looks like I''ll have to sneak in tonight after all."


    The easiest route was now off the table. With unknown threats lurking in the Netherworld, he couldn''t afford to waste any more time.


    If he still couldn''t find Sylvia, he wouldn''t hesitate to storm the Lord''s mansion himself.


    Just as Timothy was about to leave, he had barely taken a step when a voice suddenly called out from behind him.


    "Stop."


    The voice belonged to none other than Elara. She looked at Timothy''s back, a smile playing on her lips, and a glint of greed flashing in her eyes.


    "My husband has been chosen. It''s him." She pointed directly at Timothy.


    Her words instantly caused an uproar among the ghosts watching, and even the ghost soldiers standing beside Elara were momentarily stunned.


    Elara had always been up to no good, but this time, she had pushed things too far, sparking a wave of public outrage.


    "Didn''t you say the winner could leave? You''re the city lord''s daughter, and yet you''re going back on your word!"


    "You''ve been doing evil for ages, secretly causing who knows how many ghosts to be wiped out. And now you''re treating your promises like a joke? Do you even care about us ghosts in Ereboth City?"


    By breaking her promise, Elara had completely enraged the ghosts of the city, many of whom had long suffered under her oppression and cruelty.


    Even the ghost soldiers standing by her side tried to reason with her. "Miss, maybe you should reconsider. That body cultivator who just lost wasn''t bad either.


    His soul is strong enough to sustain you for a long time. If you break your word now, it could cause a lot of trouble."


    But Elara wasn''t listening. Her eyes were cold, and she licked her lips, her expression filled with greed. "It''s him. I''ve already made my choice.


    Not only will he be my husband, but he''ll also maintain my Umbral Body. Even if he wants to die, I won''t let him disappear so easily."


    She turned to her soldiers, her voice dripping with command. "Bring him to the mansion. I''m marrying him today."


    Elara was completely captivated by Timothy, her greed growing more intense by the second.


    "But�� with the strength he just showed, can we even take him down?" one of the ghost soldiers asked, uncertain.


    "I don''t know, but Miss Nightshade has given the order. Let''s go!" another replied.


    The ghost soldiers exchanged nervous glances but had no choice. They reluctantly hitched up the skeletal carriage.


    "Grab him! Our lady is marrying Timothy today!"


    Several ghost soldiers rushed forward, grabbing hold of Timothy. But to their surprise, he didn''t resist at all.


    "Thanks, brothers," Timothy said, patting one of the ghost soldiers on the shoulder.


    "Wait, you''re not scared? Our lady has the Umbral Body. She might drain you dry!" one of the ghost soldiers asked, shocked by Timothy''s calm demeanor.


    But Timothy just smiled, completely unfazed, as if Elara didn''t even register as a threat.


    "Don''t worry. There''s no one who can drain me dry��except maybe a goddess. And even then, we''ll see who drains who."


    "A goddess? What goddess?" The ghost soldiers were baffled, completely lost in Timothy''s cryptic words.


    Before they could process what he meant, Timothy casually strolled into the carriage on his own, without a hint of hesitation.


    "Holy crap, what the hell just happened?" The ghost soldiers were left standing there, completely dumbfounded.

 Chapter 311 - 311: You! How is this possible?!

    "How did he just walk in there like that, acting like it''s no big deal? Isn''t he afraid she''ll drain him dry?"


    "No idea. I''ve never seen a ghost so unafraid of death. Has he never died before or something?"


    "Uh, I think he''s already dead."


    "Yeah, he''s probably already died once."


    "But still!"


    Even the ghost soldiers driving the carriages were dumbfounded by Timothy''s fearless attitude.


    Still, their job was to protect his soul, so they had to keep going.


    One group of ghost soldiers escorted the carriage Timothy was in, while another group escorted the one carrying Elara.


    Both carriages headed toward the Lord''s mansion.


    "Tonight is the wedding night of our Lady Nightshade!"


    Despite the murmurs of disapproval from the crowd, the ghost soldiers banged their drums and gongs, making the event feel like a grand celebration.


    After all, as long as they delivered Timothy safely, their own lives would be a little more secure.


    "Lady Nightshade is really getting married!"


    Along the way, many ghosts noticed the two carriages and the extravagant procession.


    Most of them looked on with a mix of surprise and complicated emotions.


    Some might have been relieved, thinking that with Elara married, she might stop terrorizing the ghosts in the city. Others probably pitied the poor soul who had been chosen.


    It wouldn''t be long before he was drained to nothing, his soul completely obliterated.


    Thud, thud, thud.


    Before long, the lavish procession entered the bustling streets and passed through the wide-open gates of the Lord''s mansion.


    "Congratulations, my lady."


    Applause erupted from both sides, and the entire mansion was brightly lit, filled with a lively atmosphere.


    However, this so-called "wedding" didn''t have any other ceremonies.


    Elara gracefully stepped out of the skeletal carriage, a cold smile playing on her lips. "Take him to the bridal chamber."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    The ghost soldiers quickly obeyed, driving Timothy''s carriage away.


    As she watched the carriage disappear into the distance, Elara''s smile grew wider, but there was a chilling coldness to it that made one''s heart freeze.


    "Father, I''ve chosen this one."


    She spoke as if she were talking about prey she was about to devour. Elara licked her lips, making them even redder, as if stained with fresh blood.


    "Hmm, not bad, not bad. The ghostly aura coming from the carriage is quite strong. Looks like this boy should keep you fed for a while."


    A middle-aged man''s ghostly figure drifted out from the shadows. His presence was so imposing that it made anyone who saw him instinctively feel fear.


    Magnus Nightshade, once a Holy Emperor-level warrior, was far beyond what any other ghost in Ereboth could compare to.


    Even though his body was long dead, the power his soul could unleash was still terrifying.


    It was because of this that he had been able to protect Elara, who had an Umbral Body and needed to consume souls to survive, allowing her to wreak havoc in Ereboth for so long.


    "But aside from that��"


    Magnus continued, his voice cold and menacing.


    "I''ve placed that creature from the Elant continent in your room. On your wedding night, consuming her should greatly improve your condition."


    At that moment, a chilling light flashed in Magnus''s eyes, sending a shiver down anyone''s spine.


    The once imposing aura of the Holy Emperor now seemed tainted with a hint of malevolence.


    "Don''t worry, Father. I wouldn''t miss out on such a perfect meal. Who would''ve thought a living being could enter the Netherworld? It''s like they were sent here just for me~"


    Elara''s smile was eerie and terrifying as she greedily licked her lips, her gaze drifting toward the bridal chamber.


    ...


    Inside the room, Timothy glanced around and let out a cold chuckle.


    On the surface, it looked like a wedding was being held, but in reality, the Lord''s mansion showed no signs of any celebration. He had been thrown straight into the bridal chamber, and his hands were bound by a spiritual lock.


    This lock, forged from nether energy, was designed to tightly restrain souls. Once bound, almost no ghost could break free from its hold.


    Unfortunately for them, Timothy wasn''t a ghost.


    The ghostly aura surrounding him was nothing more than a disguise, a cover for his true nature. If he wanted to, he could shatter the soul lock at any moment.


    But��


    "A living being from the Elant continent? Where is she now? Could it be Sylvia?"


    Right now, Timothy only cared about one thing.


    At that moment, footsteps echoed from the distance��Elara''s footsteps, unmistakably.


    With a creak, the door to the room opened, and Elara stepped inside.


    Though the spirits in the Netherworld all had a bluish hue and looked much like they did in life��far from the terrifying creatures described in books��Elara''s cold, sinister smile was unnerving.


    "Your name is Timothy, right? I noticed you the moment you stepped into the arena. I heard you''ve only recently arrived in Ereboth, and yet, here we are. What a strange twist of fate."


    Elara smiled as she walked up to Timothy. Seeing his hands bound, she seemed completely at ease.


    "Don''t worry. I''m quite interested in you. I won''t drain you to nothing like I do with the others. If you can satisfy me, maybe when I devour that creature from the Elant continent later, I''ll let you have a taste. How does that sound? Shouldn''t you be thanking me?"


    Her smile widened as she looked at Timothy with growing greed. "Not bad at all. Such rich ghostly energy. I haven''t encountered anything like this in a long time. This kind of energy is perfect for my Umbral Body!"


    "So, you''re saying if I satisfy you, I''ll get a share when you devour that living being?" Timothy asked calmly, showing no sign of fear. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course. I''ve sealed her in a room nearby. I''ll bring her over soon," Elara replied, a hint of surprise in her voice. "You''re not afraid? Heh, just as I thought. You''re different from the others.


    Exactly what I was hoping for."


    She licked her lips greedily, her lips now a grotesque, blood-red shade. Her eyes were filled with an insatiable hunger.


    "Let''s see what you taste like!"


    Suddenly, Elara''s expression twisted into something feral as she lunged at Timothy. Her mouth opened, and she inhaled sharply, trying to drain his energy while gripping his arm tightly.


    But in an instant, her once confident expression shifted to one of shock. Her eyes filled with terror.


    "You! How is this possible?!"

 Chapter 312 - 312: A coffin in the Netherworld?

    The soul energy within an Umbral Body is incredibly weak.


    While this doesn''t affect much during life, after death, in order to keep her soul from dissipating, Elara has to constantly feed on the souls of others.


    For years, she''s relied on Magnus to back her up.


    To maintain her soul''s integrity, she''s consumed countless spirits, not even knowing how many at this point.


    The luckier spirits, after being partially consumed, barely manage to survive, though they''re left severely damaged and unable to recover.


    The less fortunate ones, however, are completely obliterated, their souls scattered beyond any hope of reincarnation.


    This time, the whole marriage proposal and wedding ceremony was just a front. Elara''s real goal was to find someone whose soul she could feed on for a long time.


    But she never expected��


    "What? How is this possible? My soul energy�� it''s draining away!"


    Feeling the sudden change in her body, Elara''s face turned pale with shock.


    She had been preparing to consume Timothy''s soul, but to her horror, she realized that what she was absorbing wasn''t soul energy at all.


    Instead, it was an overwhelming, blazing vitality, as intense as the midday sun!


    "This vitality�� it''s so pure and strong. You''re not dead at all. You''re alive!"


    Elara''s face went ghostly white, filled with terror.


    No matter how much she tried to rationalize it, she couldn''t believe that Timothy, who was surrounded by such thick ghostly energy, was actually a living person.


    Her body, already severely lacking in soul energy, was now faced with a living being��especially one like Timothy, whose vitality was as radiant and scorching as the sun itself.


    This intense vitality was something she deeply feared.


    The streams of vitality flowing from Timothy made Elara feel like her body was melting, overwhelmed by an unbearable heat.


    "Let me go! Let me go!"


    She screamed in terror, but then noticed that Timothy''s body was now glowing with a faint golden light.


    Not only was this searing energy rushing toward her, but her own soul energy seemed to be drawn to him, flowing uncontrollably into his body.


    The moment her soul energy touched him, it was instantly absorbed by the golden light surrounding Timothy, vanishing without a trace.


    "What�� what is this? Even the most vital living beings shouldn''t have this kind of effect!"


    Elara stared at Timothy in shock, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    Suddenly, she noticed that the golden light enveloping Timothy carried an ancient, mysterious aura.


    It was as if the very essence of the universe was flowing through him, with the faint echoes of some primordial force resonating in the air.


    In that instant, a long-forgotten, almost mythical concept surfaced in Elara''s mind��the Ancient Saintly Body.


    Eight ancient meridians, channeling the energy of the heavens, aligned with the cosmic order.


    Just the first meridian alone could radiate a holy, scorching light, forcing even the most malevolent spirits to bow in submission.


    "This�� could this really be the Ancient Saintly Body?"


    The absurd thought took root in her mind, refusing to leave.


    And with it came an overwhelming sense of fear that nearly consumed her entirely.


    "If this really is the Ancient Saintly Body��"


    Looking at her own soul, Elara finally realized, in terror, that her soul was already beginning to dissolve in the sacred, burning heat.


    The ghostly energy around her was being drawn toward Timothy, and in an instant, it was absorbed by the golden light surrounding him.


    She had always been the one to consume others'' souls, but now, the situation had completely reversed.


    Elara''s panic was impossible to hide any longer. "How did a living person even get into the Netherworld? Let me go! If my father finds out what you''ve done to me, he''ll never forgive you!"


    As her body began to slowly disintegrate and the pain of her soul being damaged surged through her, Elara screamed in desperation.


    The fear and terror in Elara''s eyes grew more intense by the second.


    "You wanted to devour other spirits, and now you''re the one being devoured. What''s so strange about that?" Timothy said with a slight smile, his tone calm.


    He showed no intention of stopping. In fact, the flames in his hand flared even brighter.


    In an instant, the spirit chains binding him ignited.


    These chains, which were supposed to restrain souls at their very core, seemed to have no effect at all.


    "The spirit chains�� they''re useless! You�� you really are alive!"


    At that moment, Elara fully realized who Timothy was.


    Timothy didn''t bother hiding anymore. With a simple tug, he snapped the chains apart.


    The thick ghostly aura that had been surrounding him instantly dissipated.


    The vitality that surged from him was like the blazing sun at its peak, radiating an unbearable heat.


    It was as if a roaring lion had been unleashed.


    The scorching flames caused Elara''s soul to visibly melt away, disintegrating before her eyes.


    The excruciating pain consumed her, and she screamed in desperation, "No! Spare me! If you kill me, my father will��"


    Whoosh.


    A gust of searing wind swept through, enveloping Elara''s soul completely.


    In her terrified gaze, the heat closed in from all directions.


    She couldn''t even finish her sentence.


    Like a moth drawn to a flame, she was incinerated in an instant, reduced to nothing but ashes.


    "Even in the Netherworld, there are still people relying on their daddy, huh?" Timothy sighed, slowly retracting the power of his Ancient Saintly Body.


    The candlelight flickered in the bridal chamber, and aside from the lingering heat in the air, it was as if nothing had happened at all.


    Outside, the ghost soldiers stood guard not far away.


    They had been stationed there to prevent Timothy from escaping.


    Little did they know, their mistress had already been reduced to ashes.


    But beyond that��


    Timothy couldn''t help but marvel at the profound power of the Ancient Saintly Body.


    Even with such a disparity in strength, he hadn''t even needed to lift a finger, and Elara had been burned away on the spot. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was clear just how powerful the Ancient Saintly Body was against spirits.


    He tossed aside the broken spirit chains and surveyed his surroundings.


    The most important thing now wasn''t just eliminating the daughter of the city lord, who possessed an Umbral Body.


    It was��


    "She mentioned that the being from the Elant Continent is in the next room."


    Timothy stepped out of the chamber, and sure enough, beyond the brightly lit guest room, there was another, smaller room.


    He pushed open the door, and inside the dimly lit room, there was a wooden coffin resting quietly.


    A coffin in the Netherworld? That was definitely unusual.


    Lighting a small candle, Timothy stared at the coffin.


    It was covered in intricate, mysterious ghostly energy, as if it was meant to seal whatever��or whoever��was inside.


    "Could it be�� is Sylvia really in there?"


    A flicker of doubt crossed Timothy''s mind, and he quickly reached out, placing his hand on the coffin.

 Chapter 313 - 313: I... I’ve turned into a little girl?!

    "Whimper~"


    It seemed like someone had noticed Timothy approaching. From inside the coffin, there was a series of soft knocks, accompanied by a cute, almost pitiful whimper.


    Clearly, someone was struggling inside the coffin, desperately trying to break free.


    But the strange thing was...


    "That innocent, cute voice... is that Sylvia?"


    Sure, the goddess had made some pretty odd sounds before when using techniques like Harvesting, but this voice coming from the coffin was way too... childlike.


    Suddenly, Timothy remembered the rumors he''d heard back in Ereboth and along the way. Quite a few ghosts had mentioned that the Lord''s mansion had captured a living being, but they all referred to this person from the Elant continent as a "little girl."


    Thinking about it, with Goddess Sylvia''s mature, commanding presence and her status as an Emperor-level powerhouse, there was no way anyone could mistake her for a little girl, right?


    "Whimper~"


    Another soft, almost tearful sound came from the coffin.


    Timothy couldn''t help but start to wonder��was the person trapped inside not the goddess, but actually a little girl from the Elant continent?


    But then again, entering the Netherworld was incredibly difficult. Even Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura couldn''t get in without the protection of sacred artifacts. How could it be that some random little girl just happened to break through space and enter the Netherworld under the protection of a sacred item?


    "Guess I''ll have to see for myself."


    The situation was getting weirder by the second. Timothy gave up on trying to make sense of it and placed his hand on the coffin lid, ready to open it.


    The coffin was covered in a thick layer of ghostly energy and intricate seals. It was clearly designed to prevent anyone from opening it and to keep whoever was inside completely suppressed. S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This dense ghostly energy was no joke��it was on par with the power of a Holy Emperor-level being. In Ereboth, only someone like Magnus Nightshade, the city lord, could have set up such a formation.


    "Activate the first meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body."


    Golden lines, like molten lava, spread across Timothy''s arms. If he wanted to, he could easily smash the coffin to pieces with brute force. But to avoid hurting whoever��or whatever��was inside, he carefully gripped the center of the ghostly formation.


    Then, he began to channel his energy, gathering it into his hands.


    Boom.


    The golden lines on his arms grew even brighter, radiating an ancient, mysterious aura. The ghostly formation, though eerie and complex, seemed to tremble in fear when it came into contact with the energy of the Ancient Saintly Body.


    The Ancient Saintly Body.


    In ancient times, it was hailed as the strongest of all sacred bodies, a creation of the heavens and earth, nearly perfect. Especially against ghostly energy, it seemed to have a natural suppressive effect, causing the ghostly energy to retreat rapidly.


    Even the tightly woven seals of the formation were starting to unravel.


    Seventy-two mystical gates, thirty-six fortified checkpoints.


    This once-impenetrable ghostly formation was now falling apart, its intricate connections crumbling into chaos.


    The ghostly energy scattered, fleeing in terror as if it had encountered something it couldn''t comprehend.


    Crack.


    Another sharp sound echoed as a crack appeared in the coffin lid, which had once seemed unbreakable.


    Flames ignited on Timothy''s arms. The time had come. Without hesitation, he struck.


    Endless spiritual energy gathered, forming a razor-sharp blade.


    Crack!


    The coffin, once shrouded in thick ghostly energy and seemingly indestructible, suddenly shattered with a loud bang. The fragments flew in all directions, embedding themselves deep into the surrounding walls.


    As the dim candlelight flickered across the room, Timothy finally got a clear look at the figure inside the coffin.


    Sure enough, just like the voice had suggested, the one sealed inside was a little girl.


    But there was something off about her.


    Despite being bound by chains formed from ghostly energy, her large, watery eyes held a certain coldness. Her small frame exuded an air of authority that seemed far beyond her years.


    The faint scent of orchids and the cool, distant aura she gave off were eerily similar to Goddess Sylvia.


    If it weren''t for her childlike appearance, Timothy might have mistaken her for a Holy Emperor.


    "Wait, no!"


    Just as that thought crossed his mind, Timothy realized something was very wrong.


    Staring at the little girl''s delicate, almost doll-like face and her clear, innocent eyes, Timothy was struck by a wave of familiarity.


    This feeling... he knew it all too well.


    "Holy crap, Sylvia!"


    It hit him like a ton of bricks. Despite her small stature, the girl''s aura, her demeanor, and even her features bore an undeniable resemblance to Sylvia.


    And considering how difficult it was to enter the Netherworld, it should''ve only been him and Goddess Sylvia who made it in.


    The evidence was all there.


    ''So why the hell is Sylvia a little girl now, and why was she locked in a coffin?''


    Timothy was baffled. Without wasting any more time, he summoned a blade of spiritual energy and sliced through the chains that were binding Sylvia, restricting her movement and silencing her voice.


    "Ugh, finally!" Sylvia let out a frustrated huff, her voice high-pitched and childlike. "Damn it, I can finally talk!"


    Though her voice was a bit more youthful than usual, it still carried that same clear, melodic tone that Timothy recognized as Sylvia''s.


    Which meant...


    "Pfft."


    Timothy couldn''t help but laugh as he watched Sylvia take a wobbly step out of the coffin, her tiny legs almost tripping her up as she stumbled forward.


    "I''m finally out! I just got to this world and that guy immediately��hey, what are you laughing at?"


    Sylvia, mid-rant, suddenly noticed the amused look on Timothy''s face. His expression was a mix of amusement and confusion.


    ''Is there something weird on my face?'' she wondered.


    Curious, she glanced down at herself.


    And then her eyes went wide with shock.


    She could clearly see that her hands and feet had shrunk to a fraction of their usual size. Her height barely reached Timothy''s waist.


    "W-What the hell happened to me?!"


    Sylvia''s voice, now a high-pitched squeak, was filled with disbelief. She quickly turned to the reflective surface of the coffin lid, catching a glimpse of her own reflection.


    The moment she saw herself, she froze.


    "I... I''ve turned into a little girl?!"


    Her childlike voice echoed through the room, filled with shock and disbelief.

 Chapter 314 - 314: Ah! You jerk!

    After arriving in the Netherworld, Timothy spent an entire day searching for Sylvia.


    Although he had been worried something might have gone wrong, the moment he saw Sylvia��who had always carried herself with a dignified, divine aura��looking so small and adorable, he couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    "Ugh, stop laughing! I don''t even know what''s going on myself!" Sylvia was both embarrassed and furious. She had never experienced such humiliation before.


    She raised her tiny hand, trying to pinch Timothy''s waist, but then she realized something strange. Not only had her body shrunk, but her spiritual power was almost nonexistent, as if she had reverted to the early days of her training.


    Even if she wanted to pinch Timothy, she couldn''t muster the strength.


    "This is bad. I think I remember feeling this light and floaty as soon as I entered the Netherworld. But why did I��"


    Sylvia stared at her delicate little hands, growing more anxious by the second, practically hopping in frustration.


    ''I''m definitely not some little girl!''


    Though Timothy was still trying to suppress his laughter, he thought for a moment and then ventured a guess: "Could it be that the Netherworld doesn''t allow living beings to enter? Maybe you were able to get in because of the snow lotus, but your body reverted to its childhood form?"


    "That''s very possible. I can''t think of any other power that could turn me back into a child," Sylvia nodded after a moment of thought, her expression unusually serious.


    It was the kind of seriousness you''d see in a child trying to figure out why one plus one equals two.


    "Ow, that hurt~"


    Just as Sylvia looked up, she suddenly winced and clutched her head. Even though it didn''t actually hurt that much, maybe because of her smaller body, she felt a lump in her throat, and her eyes welled up with tears.


    That''s when she realized the culprit who flicked her head was none other than Timothy.


    "Why did you flick me?!"


    It didn''t hurt at all, but the once proud and aloof goddess now felt a wave of unjustified grievance wash over her.


    ''I can''t cry, I can''t cry! I''m a goddess, not some little kid!''


    Sylvia tried her hardest to suppress the urge to cry, but it wasn''t working very well. She sniffled softly, her eyes still glistening with unshed tears.


    Seeing her like this��so pitiful, trying desperately to hold back tears for the sake of her goddess dignity��Timothy couldn''t help but laugh again.


    He quickly reached out and gently patted her head, speaking softly, "Sorry, sorry. Actually, I had a very important reason for flicking you."


    "An important reason?" Sylvia looked up at him, her eyes still watery, but her gaze was serious, as if she was trying to understand.


    Timothy nodded solemnly, as if what he was about to say was of great significance: "Yeah, it''s really important. The reason is��


    I finally have a chance to tease my wife without consequences, so there''s no way I''m letting it slip by! I just had to take advantage of it, haha!"


    Halfway through, Timothy''s tone shifted completely, and he started laughing without restraint.


    "You�� you jerk!"


    Sylvia finally realized she''d been tricked.


    "Timothy!"


    But no matter how hard she tried, her tiny fists had no effect on him whatsoever.


    The once mighty Holy Emperor, now reduced to this, Sylvia''s nose twitched again, and she looked like she was about to cry all over again.


    She never imagined that not only was her spiritual power almost gone, but her childhood body seemed to be made entirely of tears!


    If it weren''t for Sylvia trying to hold on to the last shred of her dignity, she might have already burst into tears.


    [Ding!


    Host has successfully made a Transcendence Realm powerhouse cry��none other than Goddess Sylvia, the unparalleled founder of Sky Sanctuary on the Elant Continent, known for her cold, majestic demeanor.


    Host is amazing. System reward: Sacred Form effect��Radiant Sunburst.]


    Timothy: "..."


    From the system''s tone, Timothy could almost hear a deep sense of admiration.


    And honestly, it made sense. To make the mighty Goddess Sylvia cry? That was no small feat. Not just on the Elant Continent��he doubted anyone across the entire universe, or even in other realms, could pull off something like that.


    "Waaah��"


    At that moment, Sylvia''s small body trembled slightly, trying to hold back her tears, but she was clearly overwhelmed with frustration. She couldn''t help but wonder how she had ended up in this form. If she hadn''t, there was no way Timothy would''ve been able to tease her like this!


    But just as Timothy watched her, a knowing smile crept onto his face. He leaned down, gently brushing aside Sylvia''s soft, silky hair, and planted a light kiss on her forehead.


    Though it was just a brief touch, it felt like a jolt of electricity coursing through her body, making Sylvia freeze in place. Her tear-filled eyes widened slightly, caught in the moment.


    "In the Netherworld, you probably turned into this form because of the ghostly energy here. Don''t worry, love. I''m sure we''ll figure out a way to get you back to normal soon. Worst case, after I take down the one causing chaos in the Sepulcher of the Sacred, I''ll bring you back to the Elant Continent. Problem solved, right?"


    Timothy''s gentle voice echoed in her ears, warm and comforting, like a soft breeze in spring.


    The spot on her forehead where he kissed her felt warm, as if a gentle current of heat was spreading from that point.


    Sylvia''s delicate, adorable face flushed a light shade of pink.


    "Hmph, maybe. Fine, I''ll just be patient and wait for now," she muttered, her face still slightly red, trying to maintain her tough demeanor to cover up the flustered feeling that had just swept over her.


    "Haha, that''s my wife. I have to say, even your childhood self isn''t much different from how you are now," Timothy chuckled. S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh? What''s that supposed to mean?" Sylvia tilted her head, confused.


    "You''re just as tsundere."


    "Timothy! Ugh, you jerk!" Sylvia froze for a second before realizing what he meant.


    ''Tsundere? Me? No way! I''m not�� I''m definitely not�� right?''


    The more she doubted herself, the harder it became to argue back. In the past, even if she couldn''t win a verbal spar with Timothy, she could at least rely on her strength to shut him up. But now? She couldn''t beat him in a fight, and she couldn''t out-talk him either. The frustration was unbearable.


    "Timothy!"


    Sylvia raised her tiny fists and charged at him, her face flushed with embarrassment.


    Smack, smack.


    "Sorry, Goddess, but your punches are way too weak now. I''d suggest you stop before I have to turn the tables and spank you instead!"


    "You��! No�� don''t!" Sylvia''s face instantly turned panicked.


    She had always been the one dishing out punishment. No one had ever dared to spank her! And the worst part was, in her current state, she had no power to stop him. If Timothy really wanted to do it, she wouldn''t be able to resist at all!


    "Haha, it''s not up to you," Timothy teased, pretending to inch closer.


    "Ah! You jerk!"


    The candlelight flickered, casting long shadows on the walls. The atmosphere in the room was warm and sweet, filled with a sense of playful intimacy.

 Chapter 315 - 315: Who killed my daughter?!

    "Waaah~"


    In the flickering candlelight, Sylvia huddled in the corner, clutching her backside, looking pitifully at Timothy.


    After a fierce struggle, she had managed to save her butt from further torment.


    But her dignity as a proud goddess? That was almost completely gone!


    Thank goodness they were in the Netherworld. If this had happened anywhere else, she''d never be able to show her face again!


    "I refuse to believe this! I can do it!"


    Sylvia couldn''t accept that she couldn''t muster any of her power. She spread her delicate fingers, trying to gather her spiritual energy in her palm.


    "Hmm�� ugh�� huh��"


    She gave it everything she had, as if she was using up every ounce of strength in her body. Finally, a faint glimmer of light appeared in her palm.


    "Could it be? Am I finally getting my powers back?"


    But just as the light flickered for a moment, all that appeared in her hand was a tiny icicle, barely the length of her pinky finger.


    It was thin, short, and didn''t even have the cold aura of real ice.


    And then, right before Sylvia''s eyes��


    Crack!


    It snapped in half and fell to the ground.


    "This is too much! What the hell is going on in this Netherworld?!"


    The brief spark of hope was instantly extinguished. Affected by her childlike body, Sylvia''s eyes welled up with tears, and she almost burst into sobs.


    "Ahem, honey, don''t be mad. I mean, it''s not every day I get a chance to mess with you like that. Who wouldn''t take it?"


    Timothy couldn''t help but chuckle at Sylvia''s pitiful expression.


    After all, when else would he ever get the chance to tease a goddess like this? Probably never again.


    Too bad he didn''t get to spank her earlier��


    "But seriously, honey, what do we do next?"


    As he spoke, Timothy''s playful tone faded, replaced by a hint of seriousness.


    Though the warm candlelight flickered inside the room, the eerie blue sky outside and the thick ghostly aura were clear signs of the dangers lurking in the Netherworld.


    What''s worse, Sylvia''s body had reverted to that of a child, and she couldn''t tap into her Holy Emperor-level powers at all.


    This place was practically a death trap.


    Sylvia''s gaze lingered for a moment, and she, too, became serious.


    Even though her body had shrunk, her memories were still intact.


    "I once talked with Sister Erelyn. The Netherworld is ruled by the Underworld Dynasty, which controls the passage of spirits to the afterlife. They also command all the ghosts in this realm.


    If we want to find the ghost responsible for attacking the Sepulcher of the Sacred, we''ll probably have to go to the Underworld Dynasty and find Sister Erelyn.


    Otherwise, with the Netherworld being so vast, it''ll be nearly impossible to find any clues."


    "The Underworld Dynasty��"


    Sylvia''s words made Timothy nod in agreement.


    She was right. Searching blindly now would be like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Their best bet was to head to the Underworld Dynasty to speed things up.


    More importantly, the situation on the Elant continent was probably getting worse by the minute.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura were safe behind that door, so there was no need to worry about them.


    But the practitioners guarding the canyon outside the Sepulcher of the Sacred? It wouldn''t be long before they were plunged into another deadly battle.


    With the endless waves of skeleton armies, plus the captured Holy Emperor corpses, if they couldn''t hold the line and were forced to retreat from the Sepulcher of the Sacred��


    Even the most impenetrable protective formations wouldn''t last more than half a month before they were breached.


    And when that happens, the skeleton armies and the Holy Emperor will wreak havoc across the Elant continent.


    Given the current strength of the practitioners on the Elant continent, and the extreme rarity of Holy Emperor-level powerhouses, it''s not just a matter of widespread devastation��there''s a real chance the entire continent could face total annihilation.


    "In that case, let''s head to the Underworld Dynasty as soon as possible," Timothy said with a slight smile.


    "We can go to the Underworld Dynasty, sure, but I need to figure out how to get my body back first!" Sylvia exclaimed, hopping up and down in frustration as she looked at her tiny frame, which didn''t even reach Timothy''s waist.


    She was desperate to avoid any more situations where Timothy flicked her forehead or, worse, threatened to spank her. She never wanted to experience that humiliation again. If she returned to the Elant continent like this, her reputation as Goddess Sylvia would be completely ruined!


    "Don''t worry, honey. I''ll protect you. What''s there to be afraid of?" Timothy chuckled, clearly amused by her frantic, adorable little outburst. sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But��!"


    Creak.


    Just as Sylvia was about to protest, the door suddenly opened.


    "Miss, after you''ve finished absorbing the soul energy, do you need��"


    A maid''s ghostly figure entered the room as she spoke. But halfway through her sentence, she looked up and saw Timothy and the now tiny Sylvia.


    At that moment, the ghostly aura surrounding Timothy had completely faded, and Sylvia was radiating a strong life force. The remnants of Elara''s dissipated energy had long since vanished from the room. All that remained was the flickering candlelight and the overwhelming vitality filling the space.


    "Miss�� Miss is dead! You�� you''re alive?!"


    The maid staggered back, her eyes wide with shock.


    Her gaze was filled with terror as she stared at the two of them. No matter how hard she tried to process it, she couldn''t believe that Timothy, who had been shrouded in such intense ghostly energy, was actually a living person from the Elant continent.


    She didn''t know how Timothy had managed to enter the Netherworld, but she understood one thing: the girl who was supposed to be a sacrifice had been freed.


    And these two�� had killed Elara!


    In this place, Ereboth, Magnus Nightshade��who had once wielded Holy Emperor-level power in life��was the ultimate authority. No ghost could defeat him, and none dared to defy him. Even though Elara had consumed countless souls, no ghost had ever dared to lay a hand on her because of Magnus.


    But today��


    The maid stumbled backward, her eyes filled with terror as she looked at Timothy and Sylvia.


    "Miss�� Miss has been killed!"


    She collapsed to the ground, her terrified scream echoing throughout the entire Lord''s mansion.


    In an instant, countless ghosts heard her cry.


    "Aren''t you going to stop her?" Sylvia asked, a little puzzled.


    If Timothy had acted sooner and killed the maid, Magnus might not have found out about this at all. They could have slipped out of Ereboth without anyone knowing.


    "There''s no need," Timothy replied, shaking his head. His eyes gleamed with a cold, murderous intent. "They dared to capture you and planned to use you as a sacrifice. There''s no way I''m leaving Ereboth without turning that ghost lord to dust."


    "Who killed my daughter?!"


    At that moment, a furious roar echoed through the mansion, filled with grief and rage.


    A massive surge of soul energy erupted into the sky��Magnus had been completely enraged!

 Chapter 316 - 316: The Night Parade of One Hundred Demons

    A surge of overwhelming ghostly energy swept through the entire Lord''s mansion in an instant.


    For a moment, every ghost soldier and spirit in the mansion was left in stunned disbelief.


    Even their very souls trembled in fear. sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The power of the Holy Emperor!


    In life, Magnus Nightshade had been a Holy Emperor, and even in death, his strength had barely diminished.


    That''s why he was able to become the Lord of Ereboth, ruling with an iron fist.


    And that''s why every ghost in the city feared and revered him.


    Even without lifting a finger, the chilling aura of the Holy Emperor''s power was enough to freeze them to the bone, making them feel as though they had fallen into an icy abyss.


    "What happened to the young lady? The Lord is furious!"


    "I don''t know, but we should get far away. If we get caught up in this, a single glance from the Lord could turn us to dust."


    The ghosts in the mansion, terrified and bewildered, quickly scrambled to hide, not daring to get any closer.


    In the sky, a majestic, armored spirit floated down, radiating an aura so imposing that it rivaled even the power of a Holy Emperor.


    Magnus''s eyes were filled with seething rage.


    He had sensed two powerful life forces.


    He never would have imagined that the man his daughter had brought into the mansion as her husband was actually a living being in disguise.


    "What did you just say?" he growled, glaring at the terrified maid below.


    "Lady Elara�� Lady Elara was killed! She was killed by those two!" The maid, trembling in fear, pointed toward Timothy and Sylvia.


    Magnus''s expression flickered with shock, but it didn''t take long for him to realize that he could no longer sense Elara''s presence. All that remained was a faint, shattered remnant of her soul.


    "Killed�� she was killed."


    At that moment, Magnus''s face froze in disbelief.


    For so many years, even though Elara was an Umbral Body who needed to constantly consume souls, he had always been able to keep her safe.


    He had thought that bringing a husband into the mansion would provide Elara with a long-term source of sustenance.


    But never in his wildest dreams did he imagine that this decision would lead to her death!


    "Damn it!"


    Whether in life or death, Magnus, a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, had never suffered such a crushing defeat.


    Now, he was consumed by fury.


    "You little girl, don''t think I don''t know who you are.


    You''re Sylvia, the rising star of the Elant Continent, known as the Goddess of Sky Sanctuary, feared by all.


    But now, your power and body have reverted to that of a child. What do you have left to fight me with?


    Are you planning to rely on that pathetic guy next to you, who''s barely at the Ocean''s Gate level?


    Today, I''m going to tear you both to pieces!"


    His roar was laced with the terrifying power of the Holy Emperor, accompanied by an overwhelming surge of ghostly energy.


    The entire sky seemed to be swallowed by the thick, oppressive ghostly aura.


    It was so powerful, so awe-inspiring, that it spread in all directions, blanketing the area.


    Not just within the Lord''s mansion, but even the countless ghosts in Ereboth looked up at the sky, their faces filled with shock.


    Under the crushing pressure, countless ghosts couldn''t help but tremble, their souls quaking as they hurried to flee.


    "The Lord is furious!"


    "I''ve never seen the Lord this angry before. Who could have provoked him like this?"


    "Whoever angered the Lord is as good as dead!"


    As they gazed at the sky, the ghosts of Ereboth were filled with fear and dread, unable to imagine the terrible fate awaiting the ones who had enraged Magnus to such an extent.


    "Sylvia might not be able to fight right now, but she''s got someone else to protect her."


    As Timothy stood in front of Sylvia''s small frame, he smiled faintly, his eyes fixed on Magnus, who was radiating the overwhelming power of a Holy Emperor from above.


    "Even though his body is dead, he was a Holy Emperor in life. Don''t be reckless..." Sylvia glanced at Timothy with a hint of concern.


    But despite what seemed like a reckless move, seeing him stand in front of her made her heart race. As a Holy Emperor herself, she had always been the one protecting others. When had anyone ever stood up to protect her?


    Yet now, Timothy''s back seemed like an immovable mountain, radiating a sense of warmth and safety, making her feel an unexpected trust.


    For a moment, Sylvia stopped in her tracks, her gaze lingering on his back, her clear eyes sparkling as if they were catching the light.


    Magnus sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. "You? Do you really think that just because my body is dead, my power has diminished?


    You''re nothing but a pathetic Ocean''s Gate-level fool. I could turn you to dust with a flick of my hand.


    You dared to harm my daughter. Today, you''ll all die here!"


    Magnus''s fury and killing intent were now completely unrestrained.


    To him, Timothy''s actions were nothing short of mockery.


    No matter what, Magnus had already decided to obliterate him with the most brutal methods possible.


    Suddenly, an immense surge of ghostly energy erupted from Magnus. His soul was enveloped in a thick, oppressive aura.


    The wind howled, and within it, countless ghostly figures seemed to emerge.


    In life, Magnus had been a Holy Emperor, but in death, he had continued to cultivate through ghostly methods.


    Because of this, his power hadn''t diminished��it had grown stronger.


    As a ghost, he had become a ruler of the Netherworld, his strength now surpassing what it had been in life.


    "You killed my daughter, and now you''ll pay with your lives.


    Not only will I turn you to dust, but before that, I''ll make sure you suffer the agony of having your souls whipped and torn apart!"


    Magnus''s eyes were bloodshot, his rage boiling over.


    In an instant, the soul energy around him expanded several times over.


    Like a beast descending from the mountains, the ghostly wind roared, surging downward.


    Within the wind, thousands of vengeful spirits appeared, their forms twisted and grotesque.


    Their deaths had clearly been horrific.


    As they were swept along by the wind, they wailed and screamed, rushing toward Timothy and Sylvia.


    Their blood-red mouths opened wide, locking onto their targets, as if they intended to devour them whole, turning them into nothing more than sustenance.


    "Die!"


    Magnus''s lips curled into a crazed smile as his ghostly energy continued to pour into the wind and the bodies of the spirits.


    It was as if he was burning his own power, endlessly expanding the terrifying scene of the Night Parade of One Hundred Demons.


    The chilling, eerie wind filled the entire sky, and the wails of the spirits echoed throughout Ereboth.


    "The Lord is using such terrifying power!"


    "The Night Parade of One Hundred Demons... No one has ever survived when the Lord unleashes his ghost soldiers!"


    For a moment, countless ghosts were struck with fear, their faces pale with terror.


    For a long time, many ghosts had harbored resentment toward Magnus.


    But because of his terrifying strength, not a single one had dared to oppose him.


    And now...


    Countless ghosts stared in shock at Timothy, who stood beneath the oncoming wave of ghost soldiers.


    Yet, to their surprise, Timothy didn''t seem afraid at all!

 Chapter 317 - 317: You bullied my wife

    "You fool! You really think your pathetic little power can stand against me?"


    Magnus roared in fury, his voice booming as he glared at Timothy, who looked completely unfazed, as if Magnus wasn''t even worth his attention.


    Ghost soldiers kept appearing, their numbers growing at an alarming, almost terrifying rate.


    Their presence was overwhelming, like a force capable of leveling cities and shaking mountains, all of their fury directed at Timothy.


    But Timothy, standing protectively in front of Sylvia, finally made his move.


    "You''re already dead, and yet you still can''t rest, feeding souls to your twisted daughter.


    Fine. I''ll send you on your way."


    As the countless ghostly figures surged toward him like a tidal wave, Timothy simply stared coldly at the sky. S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A thousand feet, a hundred feet��closer and closer, the wave of ghosts was about to engulf him completely.


    But then, a flicker of icy killing intent flashed in Timothy''s eyes.


    In an instant, fiery patterns began to spread across his arms.


    The markings, like golden dragon totems, slowly pulsed along his skin, radiating intense heat and an ancient, mysterious energy.


    It was as if they came from the dawn of time itself, filled with boundless power.


    The sheer force of it was comparable to that of a Holy Emperor-level warrior!


    Golden light filled the sky as the patterns on Timothy''s arms expanded, and a massive golden Sacred Form suddenly appeared behind him.


    It stood tall, like a mountain, exuding a divine, majestic aura, yet beneath that holiness was a chilling, bone-deep killing intent.


    The Sacred Form raised its giant hand toward the sky, sweeping down on the countless ghosts like a mountain crashing down.


    Its power was enough to crush any Holy Emperor-level opponent!


    Boom!


    The Sacred Form''s hand slammed into the air, and for a brief moment, the ghostly army''s advance was halted.


    But soon, even though the Sacred Form''s hand unleashed an overwhelming force, it began to struggle against the endless tide of ghosts.


    The ghosts, seemingly unafraid of death, threw themselves at the Sacred Form. Even though the hand radiated a deadly energy that dissolved their very souls, they showed no signs of retreat.


    They swarmed the Sacred Form''s hand, biting into its body with their cold, sharp teeth, gnawing away at it.


    "Hahaha! So what if Ocean''s Gate has a solid foundation? The gap between you and a Holy Emperor-level warrior is insurmountable!


    Today, none of you are getting out of here alive. You''ll all be sacrifices for my daughter!"


    Magnus let out a crazed, shrill laugh, filled with both hatred and mockery.


    His only goal now was to completely annihilate Timothy and Sylvia right here.


    To devour their flesh, drink their blood, and avenge his daughter!


    Even though Timothy''s strength far surpassed that of a typical Ocean''s Gate practitioner, it still didn''t make Magnus feel the slightest bit of fear.


    But at that moment, Timothy calmly looked at the golden Sacred Form he had summoned.


    "Radiant Sunburst."


    With a casual gesture, Timothy formed a seal in the air.


    In an instant, a beam of light shot into the Sacred Form.


    As the light merged with the Sacred Form, its energy spread rapidly, transforming into threads of spiritual power that soaked into the Sacred Form''s body.


    A faint, sweet fragrance seemed to drift through the air.


    And then, without any warning, the Sacred Form''s light suddenly exploded in intensity.


    The brilliant golden light not only illuminated the entire Lord''s mansion, but even half of Ereboth was bathed in its glow.


    Even the eerie blue hue of the Netherworld sky was almost completely swallowed by the golden radiance.


    More importantly, the spiritual energy within that golden light was not only vast but also incredibly sacred, utterly untouchable.


    "Radiant Sunburst."


    Even the rewards Timothy had gotten from exploiting the Goddess were impressive, but bullying Sylvia to the point of tears? The system rewards for that were on a whole other level.


    The effect of Radiant Sunburst didn''t just massively boost the power of his Sacred Form��it also unleashed a vast, overwhelming vitality that was a natural bane to all evil spirits and ghostly creatures.


    Under the flood of golden light, the ghostly aura retreated and dissipated, filled with fear.


    That rich, pure vitality was the very thing ghosts feared the most.


    Magnus''s ghost soldiers, weaker than ordinary spirits and only able to survive in the darkest corners, were no match for the radiant energy.


    When Radiant Sunburst activated, it was like the blazing sun in the sky, and the intense vitality struck terror into the hearts of the ghost soldiers.


    The ghost soldiers, who had been howling and shrieking, desperate to tear Timothy apart, were now completely consumed by fear.


    The overwhelming power left them with nothing but terror.


    Even the souls that had been tempered by countless layers of soul energy were disintegrating before their eyes, vanishing at a visible rate.


    At that moment, the ghost soldiers were no longer under Magnus''s control.


    They screamed in agony, desperately trying to flee.


    But they quickly realized that the golden light had engulfed the entire sky. No matter how hard they tried to escape, they couldn''t get out of its reach.


    Timothy raised his hand.


    The golden Sacred Form moved with him, carrying an unstoppable force. The holy golden light covered the sky, crashing down like a tidal wave.


    "No!"


    "Roar!"


    The ghost soldiers felt a deep, soul-crushing fear.


    They no longer obeyed Magnus''s commands, doing everything they could to run away.


    But no matter what they did, they couldn''t escape the golden light.


    Wherever the light touched, the ghostly creatures were instantly reduced to ashes, wiped from existence.


    "How is this possible? What is this Sacred Form?


    It''s just an Ocean''s Gate Sacred Form��how can it unleash such terrifying power?!"


    Magnus stood frozen, staring at the scene before him.


    He realized that the soul energy he had summoned was being pushed back, retreating step by step.


    The holy light seemed to have a primal, fundamental power that countered everything ghostly. All the ghostly energy in its path was being devoured and erased.


    Even Magnus himself was starting to feel overwhelmed.


    "No�� this can''t be happening!"


    Magnus was in shock, fighting with all his might to resist.


    But he found that the power he could muster was being completely crushed by the golden light, like a mountain collapsing on him.


    As the Sacred Form''s massive hand descended, the scorching heat radiating from it filled Magnus with an unbearable sense of pressure.


    He had no doubt that if he were caught in that light, even he would be obliterated.


    For the first time, Magnus felt true fear.


    "No! We have no grudge between us! Those ghosts have nothing to do with you!


    Spare me! You have no reason to kill me! I can offer you countless rewards in the Netherworld!"


    Surrounded by the golden light, with the killing intent pressing down on him from all sides, Magnus was consumed by fear.


    He abandoned all dignity, begging for his life in desperation.


    "No grudge? Oh, we definitely have a grudge.


    And it''s big enough for you to die a hundred times over."


    Timothy''s cold smile cut through the air.


    "W-what�� grudge?"


    Magnus''s eyes widened in terror.


    "You bullied my wife."


    As Timothy''s words fell, the holy golden light exploded in brilliance, growing even more dazzling and intense!

 Chapter 318 - 318: That’s just... too much

    Holy and Majestic.


    The power contained within the golden light was far more terrifying than anything that had come before��by an unimaginable magnitude.


    In that moment, every single ghost in Ereboth had their eyes drawn to it.


    They were all stunned, their eyes wide with disbelief.


    "What kind of terrifying strength does it take to unleash this kind of power?"


    More importantly, amidst the overwhelming radiance, they could all feel an immense, burning rage.


    It swept over them like a tidal wave, unstoppable and suffocating.


    Begging for mercy was utterly useless.


    "You bullied my wife!"


    Magnus never expected that this would be Timothy''s reason for such a response.


    The sacred aura within the golden light seemed powerful enough to obliterate any ghost in its path.


    The eerie ghostly energy had long been swallowed up, leaving nothing behind.


    At this moment, Magnus''s soul was fully exposed to the light of the golden Sacred Form.


    Fear had almost completely consumed his mind. As the golden light enveloped him, it felt like he was being swallowed by the jaws of a ferocious beast.


    Agonizing pain surged from every direction. Magnus''s eyes widened in terror, but he realized he could no longer resist, nor could he escape.


    All he could do was watch helplessly as his soul was slowly dissolved and devoured.


    "No!"


    In life, he had been the Holy Emperor, and even in death, he had ruled over Ereboth for hundreds of years.


    Magnus never imagined that he would die here.


    And worse, that he would die so helplessly, without any chance to fight back.


    Despair flooded in from all sides, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t break free.


    All he could do was watch in endless terror as his soul was gradually consumed and obliterated. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His wails echoed through the air.


    But soon, with one final scream of terror, Magnus was completely swallowed by the golden light, his soul utterly destroyed.


    "The Lord... he''s dead!"


    At this moment, the eyes of countless ghosts were all fixed on the scene in the sky.


    No one could believe it��Magnus had actually been wiped out.


    "Who could have done this?"


    As they watched Magnus''s soul disintegrate in agony, the ghosts of Ereboth were stunned, but deep inside, they couldn''t help but feel a surge of joy.


    They exchanged glances, and some even shouted out in excitement.


    "The Lord is really dead!"


    The entire city of Ereboth had long harbored resentment toward Magnus and his daughter.


    Not only had he used his strength as a former Holy Emperor to oppress the ghosts of the city, but over the years, he had secretly captured countless souls to feed his daughter.


    Even though he had tried to hide it, word had still spread, leaving the ghosts of the city in constant fear.


    After all, no one knew if they would be the next unlucky victim, or when they might be devoured.


    If they had been able to resist Magnus, they would have done so long ago.


    But now, after living in fear for so many years, they couldn''t believe that someone had actually managed to destroy Magnus.


    And it seemed that this person was from the continent of Elant!


    "Who could it be?"


    In an instant, many of the ghosts in the city, excited and curious, rushed toward the Lord''s mansion.


    Even Magnus''s ghost soldiers had dropped their weapons, no longer willing to fight for him.


    The gates of the Lord''s mansion were wide open, and the ghosts who had gathered to watch finally saw what was inside.


    And they also saw the figures of Timothy and Sylvia.


    They never expected that the disaster that had plagued Ereboth for so many years would be resolved by a living being from the continent of Elant.


    "Thank you, kind savior, for ridding us of Lord Magnus."


    Someone was the first to bow, and soon, all the ghosts followed suit, lowering their heads in unison.


    They had waited for this moment for so long, and now, a sense of gratitude welled up in their hearts.


    At that moment, it wasn''t just the ghosts from all corners of Ereboth who bowed,even the ghost soldiers within the Lord''s mansion lowered their heads in respect.


    "That young man... wasn''t he the one drinking beer in my tavern earlier?"


    Outside the Lord''s mansion, the tavern owner, seeing Timothy''s figure, stood frozen in place.


    It was only now that he recalled the strange things Timothy had done earlier.


    He had no Soul Coins, seemed unfamiliar with the customs of the Netherworld, and even snuck into Miss Nightshade''s suitor lineup.


    So... he was a living being all along?


    The tavern owner''s eyes glazed over for a moment, clearly in shock.


    But as he looked in Timothy''s direction, a sense of gratitude finally surfaced, and he gave a small, respectful bow.


    "Thank you, elder, for ridding Ereboth of the scourge that was Lord Magnus!"


    Voices of respect echoed from all directions.


    Some were grateful for Magnus''s destruction, while others were filled with awe at the vitality of a living being.


    Timothy hadn''t expected that even in a ghost city like Ereboth, there would be such a sense of gratitude.


    But at this moment, his attention was more focused on Sylvia.


    "How are you feeling, darling? You didn''t get affected by the ghostly energy, did you?"


    Timothy bent down, gently patting Sylvia''s head with a soft, caring touch.


    "Of course not! And stop treating me like a kid, geez!"


    Though Timothy''s touch was gentle and comforting, Sylvia couldn''t help but feel a wave of embarrassment.


    After all, she was a dignified Holy Emperor-level powerhouse. Even if she had mysteriously shrunk, having her head patted like this was just too humiliating!


    "With such soft hair, how could I not give it a few more pats?"


    Taking advantage of Sylvia''s current inability to resist, Timothy doubled down, giving her soft, silky hair another good ruffle.


    "You''re too much!"


    Though she protested, the tingling sensation from her head made Sylvia secretly enjoy it.


    Her little head even unconsciously leaned into Timothy''s hand.


    Without realizing it, a warm feeling spread through her heart.


    As a proud Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, she had never been protected by anyone before, let alone... had her head patted like this.


    But...


    Thinking back to how Timothy had stood in front of her without hesitation, his back radiating a sense of authority that seemed capable of shielding her from anything, Sylvia felt a surge of warmth in her chest.


    She had never imagined that even when she couldn''t use her full strength, she would feel so safe.


    "How sweet... what''s the deal with these two?"


    "I think I heard him call her ''darling'' earlier. Could they be... a couple?"


    "Whoa, hold up, isn''t that kinda... illegal?"


    At that moment, watching the scene unfold, the ghosts around them couldn''t help but start whispering to each other.


    But halfway through their conversation, as they looked at Sylvia''s small, adorable form, they suddenly realized the gravity of the situation.


    "What a beast! That''s just... too much."


    "Seriously, what a monster!"


    "Holy crap!"


    Noticing the stares coming from all directions, Timothy suddenly realized that while teasing the miniaturized goddess was fun, if he kept this up, he might actually be seen as some kind of pervert!

 Chapter 319 - 319: Punished?

    "Hmph, I didn''t expect your technique to be surprisingly good. When we get back to the palace, you can give me a few more head rubs..."


    Maybe it was because her body had shrunk.


    At this moment, Sylvia, who was usually so proud and never willing to show her true feelings, had a slight blush on her cheeks. She couldn''t help but nuzzle into Timothy''s palm, as if she was really enjoying the touch.


    If this had been in the past, getting such approval from her would have made Timothy not only accept it but maybe even rub her head a few more times right then and there.


    But right now, something felt a bit off.


    "Going back to the palace? This... this..."


    "Isn''t that a bit too much?!"


    The onlooking spirits, who had a pretty upright sense of morality, couldn''t help but whisper in shock. While they were grateful to Timothy for defeating Magnus, their gazes clearly showed they now saw him as some kind of pervert with a strange fetish.


    They kept muttering things like, "What a beast," and "That''s way too forward."


    "Why are you being so honest now, of all times, honey..."


    Looking at Sylvia''s soft, blushing face, Timothy didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    Sure, the goddess was undeniably cute right now, and he could even tease her without any consequences.


    But still... this was kind of a problem.


    "Wait a second, the goddess has reverted to her childhood form, but I haven''t changed at all.


    I have the Ancient Saintly Body, but Sylvia''s snow lotus has fallen off.


    So, maybe..."


    A glimmer of excitement suddenly appeared in Timothy''s eyes.


    ''Could it be that this whole situation is related to the ghostly energy in the Netherworld?


    The Ancient Saintly Body protects me from the ghostly energy, so I wasn''t affected. But Sylvia, without her snow lotus, has undergone this transformation.


    If that''s the case!''


    Timothy quickly took out the snow lotus.


    Sylvia''s body was so small now that Timothy had to bend halfway down just to get close to her. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''W-What are you doing?''


    Still basking in the warmth of the head rub, Sylvia instinctively tried to pull away when she saw Timothy approaching with the snow lotus.


    "Honey, I think I might have a way to restore your body."


    Timothy''s voice suddenly came from right beside her ear.


    ''Restore my body?''


    Even Sylvia found it hard to believe.


    While Timothy was fighting earlier, she had tried everything she could think of to return to her normal size.


    She had tried using her spiritual energy to break through the constraints of her body, and even bit her finger to use her blood essence to awaken her form. But none of it worked.


    And biting her finger really hurt! She had even cried from the pain!


    But still, nothing had worked.


    What could possibly restore her body now?


    While Sylvia was lost in doubt, Timothy had already moved closer.


    The snow lotus in his hand gave off a cool, faint fragrance as he gently tucked it into Sylvia''s hair.


    Even though her body had shrunk, her long black hair was still thick and lush.


    The snow-white lotus nestled into her dark hair, creating a striking contrast.


    A cool, refreshing scent spread through the air, and the sacred aura of the snow lotus began to envelop Sylvia''s small body.


    In this ghostly, oppressive Netherworld, she suddenly felt a wave of comfort wash over her.


    And then, Sylvia realized something was changing.


    The snow lotus was emitting a soft glow, surrounding her tiny form, and a familiar sensation began to spread through her.


    "My body, could it be...?"


    As the light twisted and shimmered, Sylvia was shocked to find that her body was slowly changing under the glow.


    A ball of light enveloped her small frame, and soon, the light expanded, outlining a human figure.


    Unlike before, the curves traced by the light were graceful and flawless.


    The silhouette was so stunningly shapely that it left many of the nearby spirits completely mesmerized.


    They could hardly imagine how breathtaking the figure hidden within the light must be.


    "It''s actually working!"


    Watching Sylvia''s height gradually increase, Timothy couldn''t help but be a little amazed.


    Especially with the light outlining her form, it highlighted a graceful figure that Timothy hadn''t really paid much attention to before.


    The fragrance of the snow lotus wafted through the air, carrying a sense of purity.


    And under the astonished gazes of everyone around, the light finally began to fade, revealing a figure of ethereal beauty.


    Her eyes were soft, with a hint of coolness, her skin smooth like porcelain, with a faint blush of pink. Her long black hair danced in the wind, her waist slender like a willow, her figure elegant and poised.


    Her eyebrows were delicately arched, and her eyes sparkled with a beauty that seemed otherworldly, as if she were a celestial being untouched by the mortal world��cold, yet breathtakingly beautiful.


    For a moment, the spirits in the Netherworld felt as if they had been transported to the Celestial Realm.


    Staring at that graceful figure, they were all momentarily stunned.


    None of them could imagine who could possibly be worthy of such a woman.


    But at that moment, Sylvia, having just regained her body, was momentarily dazed. Soon, her gaze shifted toward Timothy.


    "Ahem, everything I said earlier was just a joke. Don''t take it seriously, okay?"


    Though Sylvia''s return to her original form was great, Timothy couldn''t help but feel a bit awkward. After all, he had just been teasing the goddess, even threatening to spank her. He quickly coughed and tried to explain.


    However, things didn''t go as he expected.


    Sylvia''s eyes softened, and a subtle, almost playful glint appeared in them.


    She suddenly stepped forward, gently wrapping her arms around Timothy.


    Her soft body pressed against him, and she looked up, her clear eyes showing a hint of vulnerability. "You always act so tough, daring to face off against a Holy Emperor-level opponent head-on. What if something had happened to you..."


    "There''s no ''what if.'' If I''m protecting you, there''s no room for ''what if.'' There''s only victory." Timothy smiled softly and tapped the tip of Sylvia''s nose.


    He hadn''t expected that the first thing Sylvia would do after regaining her body was this.


    His words struck a chord deep in Sylvia''s heart.


    Already feeling a mix of worry and affection, her cheeks flushed a deeper shade of pink, like a blooming peach blossom. "But no matter what, you still need to be punished!"


    It seemed like she knew she didn''t have much ground to stand on.


    Her voice, however, carried a hint of childishness, as if she were trying to sound stern but couldn''t quite pull it off.


    "Punished?" Timothy asked, a bit confused.


    "Of course, and that punishment is..."


    As she spoke, Sylvia''s face turned even redder, a trace of embarrassment creeping in. "But honestly, I have serious doubts whether this is really a punishment for a pervert like you, or more of a reward!"


    Her eyes sparkled mischievously, and after saying that, Sylvia bit her lip slightly. Then, with the grace and authority of a goddess, she leaned in and kissed him...

 Chapter 320 - 320: Babe, are you sure this is supposed to be a punishment?

    Her lips were soft, and her breath was sweet.


    Especially since they hadn''t seen each other for so long after entering the Netherworld, Sylvia''s kiss was noticeably more intense than usual.


    It was only after a long while that they finally parted, and a thin, alluring silver thread still connected Sylvia''s glistening lips.


    The softness of that kiss��there probably wasn''t a woman in the world who could compare.


    The only problem was��


    "Babe, are you sure this is supposed to be a punishment?" Timothy couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Well�� I couldn''t really think of any other punishment, so��"


    Sylvia froze for a moment, then suddenly realized the gravity of the situation. She was both embarrassed and furious. "Damn it! Of course, this isn''t a punishment for you��it''s more like a reward!"


    What was supposed to be a punishment had turned into a reward, leaving Sylvia flustered and confused.


    But what other punishment could she come up with?


    She racked her brain, but nothing good came to mind.


    Flick his forehead?


    As a Holy Emperor-level fighter, even a light flick might actually hurt Timothy.


    Spank him?


    That seemed even less appropriate.


    Suddenly, Sylvia''s muddled thoughts came to a halt. Her voice became small, and she asked, a little shyly, "Then�� would being on top count as punishment?"


    "On top? What do you mean by ''on top''?"


    Timothy was confused for a second, not understanding what she meant.


    But when he noticed the unmistakable blush on Sylvia''s face, he suddenly realized something was off.


    "Wait, do you mean that kind of ''on top''?" Timothy''s expression shifted slightly.


    He suddenly realized that the once-innocent goddess, who didn''t even know the double meaning of playing the piccolo, had now become someone who could catch on to things in an instant.


    Sometimes, she even caught on faster than he did!


    "Uh�� if I said it counts as punishment, would you believe me?"


    "That really counts as punishment?"


    Sylvia''s eyes lit up instantly at Timothy''s words, and she looked up at him, surprised and excited.


    But soon, she noticed something was off. Timothy''s tone didn''t match his words at all��he clearly seemed to be looking forward to this "being on top."


    Thinking back to what she had just said, and the not-so-innocent images that had flashed through her mind, Sylvia''s face turned bright red.


    "Damn it! You almost tricked me! This definitely doesn''t count as punishment!"


    Overcome with embarrassment and frustration, she muttered to herself, trying to figure out what would actually count as punishment. "That position? No, that''s just like before��it''d only feel like a reward!


    Maybe I should bring out the whips and candles when we get back to the bedroom?


    No, that might just make Timothy even more excited!"


    As she whispered to herself, Sylvia''s face grew even redder.


    "Ahem, babe, you might want to be careful. Even though there''s no one around, there are still ghosts, you know."


    Sensing that things were getting a little out of hand, Timothy awkwardly cleared his throat.


    "Huh?"


    Sylvia blinked, finally realizing what he meant.


    She had just regained her physical form, and since ghosts naturally had a weak presence, she had completely forgotten about the ones watching them near the Lord''s mansion.


    "Ahem, I forgot about that. Let''s save the rest of this conversation for later," Sylvia quickly changed the subject.


    "Yeah, it''s probably not a good idea to be all lovey-dovey in front of these ghostly brothers. Let''s talk later."


    After thinking it over, Timothy realized it was a bit cruel to flaunt their affection in front of the dead, so he decided to stop their flirtatious banter for now.


    But instead of helping, this only made things worse. The ghosts watching the scene unfold in front of them were so overwhelmed with envy that they wished they could cry themselves to death��again.


    If this isn''t showing off your love, then what is?


    And seriously, after all that PDA and throwing around dog food, these ghosts are already stuffed to the point of bursting. Stopping now doesn''t make a difference!


    "I miss my wife so much right now�� but we''re separated by life and death. It''s unbearable!"


    "You had a wife? I''ve been single for 18 years and died before I could even get married. Now I just want to disappear completely. It was bad enough not having a wife when I was alive, but now I have to endure this sickeningly sweet display even after death? Just kill me again!"


    The ghosts, who had thought they were beyond worldly desires, were now all wearing mournful expressions, wishing they could just bash their heads against the ground.


    They''d seen some outrageous things in their time, but this? This was on a whole new level. Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even the elderly tavern owner, who had been through a lot, took a long moment to recover from the emotional damage. He let out a deep sigh, almost on the verge of tears.


    But what could they do? As much as they were suffering, they couldn''t deny that Timothy had saved them all by killing Magnus, the city lord, and rescuing Ereboth.


    This was a debt of gratitude that not only the tavern owner but all the ghosts in the city would have to repay with everything they had.


    The tavern owner stepped forward.


    Being older and well-respected for his tea-selling business, the ghosts quickly parted to make way for him.


    "Thank you for slaying Magnus and that Elara, who was devouring ghosts. On behalf of all the ghosts, I offer you our deepest gratitude."


    The tavern owner bowed respectfully, hesitated for a moment, and then couldn''t help but ask, "However, there''s a strong spatial barrier between the Netherworld and the continent of Elant. It''s incredibly difficult to enter the Netherworld. What important matter brought you here? Is there any way I can assist you?"


    The tavern owner''s message was clear: they owed Timothy a great debt, and he was offering to help however he could.


    His sense of honor and gratitude left Timothy a bit surprised by the character of the ghosts in this city.


    What a wholesome place, Timothy thought, nodding in satisfaction. He replied, "Yes, we''re here to deal with something important. Not long ago, someone from the Netherworld opened a portal to the continent of Elant. They used a strange power to corrupt the Sepulcher of the Sacred, trying to control it and wreak havoc on Elant. Although the situation is temporarily under control, it won''t hold for long.


    Do you know anything about the ghost responsible?"


    "The Sepulcher of the Sacred has been corrupted?!"


    The tavern owner, who had been a Mystic Core practitioner in life, knew just how important and mysterious the Sepulcher of the Sacred was. Timothy''s words left him utterly shocked.


    He never would have believed it if he hadn''t heard it directly from Timothy.


    After a moment of deep thought, the tavern owner''s expression grew serious. "We don''t know exactly who''s behind it. The Netherworld is vast, far beyond just Ereboth. However, there is one place where you might find some clues."


    "Where?"


    "The Underworld Dynasty."

 Chapter 321 - 321: The Sacred Sea

    "Underworld Dynasty?"


    This answer was pretty much in line with what Timothy had been thinking.


    The Netherworld was filled with various ghost cities and factions, but only the Underworld Dynasty truly ruled over the Netherworld, overseeing the reincarnation of all spirits.


    "But before you go, I have a suggestion."


    At that moment, the tavern owner suddenly took on a more serious tone. "I don''t know how you managed to enter the Netherworld with living bodies, but the path to the Underworld Dynasty is filled with an overwhelming amount of soul energy and ghostly aura.


    Even if you''re powerful, it''s likely you''ll still be affected.


    If you can''t resist it, your lives could be in danger.


    So, I suggest that before heading to the Underworld Dynasty, you should first take a dip in the Sacred Sea. That way, no matter how thick the ghostly aura or soul energy is, it won''t be able to harm you."


    "Sacred Sea?"


    This was the first time Timothy had heard of it.


    The tavern owner nodded and explained, "Yes, the Sacred Sea is the holiest ocean in the Netherworld.


    Even though the Netherworld is full of ghosts and spirits, this sea is exceptionally sacred.


    Soaking in it not only cleanses all evil influences but also purifies the soul and strengthens your power.


    For ghosts, the Sacred Sea is a place of great reverence. If you bathe in it, you should be able to completely avoid the corruption of demonic soul energy.


    But there''s one problem..."


    The tavern owner paused for a moment before continuing, "Although the Sacred Sea is a precious and holy place, no one has been able to visit it for quite some time.


    About a year ago, three brothers with the surname Liu were corrupted by demonic forces and turned into lust demons.


    Since then, they''ve been guarding the Sacred Sea, refusing to let any male ghosts enter. Their lust knows no bounds, and they only want to watch female ghosts bathe in the sea.


    Because they''ve become lust demons, their power is immense.


    So far, none of the nearby ghost cities have been able to deal with them.


    Male ghosts can''t get in, and female ghosts don''t dare to bathe in the sea in front of those perverts.


    So, for the past year, no ghost has been able to enter the Sacred Sea."


    "Oh? The Sacred Sea!"


    A glint of excitement flashed in Timothy''s eyes.


    Compared to the tavern owner''s talk about purifying the soul and warding off evil, there was only one thing on his mind.


    "The sea!"


    Since arriving on the continent of Elant, he hadn''t seen the ocean even once.


    And more important than the sea itself, of course, was...


    He suddenly remembered the beaches back on Earth, where women in bikinis strolled along the shore. Timothy felt a sudden rush of excitement.


    The women on Earth, with their beauty and figures, were already on a whole different level compared to goddesses.


    Even when they wore bikinis, they were stunning enough to be the most eye-catching sight on the beach. Now, if a goddess were to wear a bikini...


    Timothy, usually calm and composed, suddenly felt his blood racing.


    Just imagining the scene was enough to make it hard to keep his cool!


    It seemed this trip to the Netherworld was definitely worth it!


    "But the matter of the Sepulcher of the Sacred is urgent. I need to get to the Underworld Dynasty as soon as possible.


    Ghostly aura or not, I have the protection of the Holy Emperor''s body. I don''t think it''s necessary."


    At that moment, Sylvia glanced at the tavern owner, her voice cool and composed.


    "You''re a Holy Emperor?!"


    Hearing this, the tavern owner froze for a moment, his eyes widening in shock.


    He quickly looked back at Sylvia, his expression now filled with awe and respect.


    The overwhelming aura Sylvia exuded made the tavern owner''s very soul tremble.


    In that instant, he had no doubt about Sylvia''s identity. Only a Holy Emperor-level warrior could possess such an imposing presence and powerful energy.


    Sylvia''s ethereal beauty, like that of a celestial being, captivated the ghosts around her. None of them could have imagined that this stunning woman was actually a Holy Emperor-level warrior.


    Upon closer inspection, they could all sense it clearly��Sylvia''s Holy Emperor aura was not just strong, but extraordinary, even among others of her rank.


    Under this cold and majestic pressure, the tavern owner wiped a nervous bead of sweat from his forehead, his voice filled with reverence. "I apologize for my earlier rudeness. While the ghostly aura in the Netherworld is indeed dangerous, for a Holy Emperor-level warrior, even without the Sacred Sea''s help, it should be��"


    The tavern owner was about to explain that perhaps a Holy Emperor-level warrior didn''t need the Sacred Sea after all. But before he could finish, Timothy stepped forward, smiling as he clapped a hand on the owner''s shoulder. "Boss, were you about to say that the ghostly aura in the Netherworld is so dangerous that even a Holy Emperor-level warrior would need the Sacred Sea''s help?"


    There was something in Timothy''s smile that sent a chill down the tavern owner''s spine.


    He shivered slightly, confused. "No, I was going to say that a Holy Emperor-level warrior might not necessarily need��"


    "You sure about that?" Timothy interrupted, clapping the tavern owner''s shoulder again, this time harder. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The tavern owner could feel the weight of Timothy''s hand, but more than that, he sensed a faint, oppressive aura emanating from Timothy. It carried a hint of killing intent, making it hard for him to breathe.


    Looking again at Timothy''s smile, the tavern owner felt an inexplicable coldness, a chill that ran down his spine.


    "I mean�� yes, that''s exactly what I was going to say," the tavern owner stammered, glancing nervously between Timothy and Sylvia. He suddenly realized the situation he was in.


    A husband and wife in perfect sync��if he said the wrong thing, he might not make it out of this alive!


    At that moment, Timothy leaned in close to his ear, lowering his voice. "I''m planning to take the goddess on a beach honeymoon, boss. You get what I''m saying, right?"


    "I��"


    The tavern owner finally understood why Timothy had interrupted him earlier. This couple was not to be trifled with.


    More importantly, this was their personal business. If he said anything that ruined their beach honeymoon plans, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    After a moment of hesitation, the tavern owner''s body trembled slightly, and he decided it was best not to say anything foolish.


    "Alright, what I meant to say was�� even though Holy Emperor-level warriors are incredibly powerful, the ghostly aura in the Netherworld is unpredictable. If possible, it''s still better to visit the Sacred Sea first. Ideally, the two of you should go together!"


    With a resigned expression, the tavern owner finally gave his answer.


    "Is that so? Well, alright then," Sylvia said, nodding seriously after hearing his response.


    It seemed that this matter couldn''t be rushed. They would have to visit the Sacred Sea first.

 Chapter 322 - 322: Is… is that really Goddess Sylvia?

    "Nice, you''re a good guy!"


    Timothy, pleased that his plan had worked, gave the tavern owner a friendly pat on the shoulder.


    "Nice? What''s nice?"


    The tavern owner flinched, but when he realized that neither Timothy nor his partner seemed upset with him, he finally relaxed.


    Without wasting any time, Timothy quickly called up his system in secret.


    "System, those three perverts have been occupying the Sacred Sea of the Netherworld for ages, making it impossible for any spirits to get near. If I take care of them, can we talk about a reward?"


    "A reward? What kind of reward are you thinking about?"


    The system sounded a bit puzzled. After all, this was the first time Timothy had brought up rewards before the system had even issued a task.


    "What I want, of course, is something you can''t find in either the Netherworld or the continent of Elant."


    Timothy smiled slyly, hesitating for a moment before finally saying, "What I want isn''t even that expensive. How about a bikini, a beach volleyball, and some sunscreen?"


    [Uh, what?]


    The system was clearly taken aback by the request.


    [Ding! Detecting ill intent from the host. Entering alert mode.]


    "So what if I have ill intent? It''s just for the goddess, anyway. Besides, think about it. Those three perverts are pretty strong. If I take them out, shouldn''t I at least get an Epic-level artifact as a reward? Now, the stuff I''m asking for from Earth isn''t even that expensive.


    It''s nowhere near the value of an Epic-level artifact."


    [Well��]


    The system hesitated. Timothy''s argument wasn''t just reasonable��it was very reasonable. Compared to a bikini and some beach gear, an Epic-level artifact was far more valuable.


    "So, what do you say? You better think it over. This is a deal that won''t last forever."


    Timothy''s persuasive whisper echoed again, and this time, the system seemed to waver.


    After a long pause, the system finally responded:


    [Ding! Fine. Task issued per host''s request.]


    [System Task: Eliminate the three perverts causing chaos in the Sacred Sea of the Netherworld.]


    [Task Reward: One bikini, one bottle of sunscreen, one beach volleyball.


    Bonus Reward: One beach umbrella, one set of lounge chairs.]


    "Nice!"


    Not only had Timothy managed to convince the system, but it had even thrown in a bonus��an umbrella and lounge chairs. This system really knew how to deliver!


    Timothy grinned with excitement and turned to Sylvia. "Let''s go, babe. No time to waste. We should head to the Sacred Sea right away."


    "Yeah."


    Sylvia nodded seriously, thinking about what might be happening in the Sepulcher of the Sacred at that very moment.


    "The Sacred Sea is located right here��"


    The tavern owner conjured a map out of ghostly energy and handed it to Timothy.


    According to the map, the Sacred Sea was about 600 to 700 miles outside of Ereboth.


    For practitioners, 600 to 700 miles wasn''t that far. If you were at the level of a Holy Emperor, you could cross that distance in a single step through the void. But in the Netherworld, the laws of space were heavily restricted, so even Sylvia could only fly using wind techniques.


    As Timothy and Sylvia prepared to leave Ereboth, the entire city seemed to stir into motion.


    Magnus had ruled with an oppressive regime for years, and in his obsession with his daughter, he had harmed countless spirits, leaving the inhabitants of Ereboth in a constant state of fear. By eliminating Magnus and his daughter, Timothy and Sylvia didn''t just rid the city of its greatest threat��they liberated Ereboth entirely.


    So, even though Timothy and Sylvia radiated a strong vitality that made the spirits instinctively wary, the residents of the city still gathered to see them off, filled with gratitude.


    A large crowd of spirits followed them slowly, all the way to the city gates, before finally stopping. As they watched the two figures walk away, the tavern owner, standing at the front, bowed slightly and asked, "Thank you both for freeing Ereboth from its suffering. May I ask for your names, so we can remember you?"


    It wasn''t just him��every spirit in the crowd looked toward the departing figures, clearly curious about Timothy and Sylvia''s identities.


    But neither of them turned around.


    It wasn''t until they had walked some distance away that Sylvia''s cool voice drifted back: "Sky Sanctuary, Sylvia."


    It was a simple introduction, but when the spirits of Ereboth heard it, they were momentarily stunned.


    "Sylvia�� Could she be that Sylvia?"


    A voice filled with shock broke the silence, and many of the spirits'' expressions changed instantly.


    Though few of the spirits had been practitioners in life, and even fewer had ever encountered a Holy Emperor-level figure, the name Goddess Sylvia was well-known to all.


    For centuries, it had become increasingly difficult for practitioners to advance, and the emergence of powerful practitioners on the continent of Elant had slowed dramatically. Yet, a few hundred years ago, a peerless woman had shattered the many rules and restrictions of Elant with a single wooden sword, founding the Sky Sanctuary on her own.


    Her strength was unmatched, and her cold, distant demeanor commanded the respect and awe of countless practitioners.


    Even many common folk, who had never practiced a day in their lives, had heard of the fearsome name of Goddess Sylvia.


    No one could have imagined that Goddess Sylvia would personally enter the Netherworld. And even more shocking��


    "The goddess has a boyfriend?!"


    It was as if a thousand years had passed in an instant.


    The spirits suddenly recalled that, in life, they had all heard of Goddess Sylvia''s famous declaration in her essay The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners, where she had sworn she would never seek a companion.


    And yet, here they were, barely a century after their deaths, and the goddess had already changed her mind?


    If it weren''t for the unmistakable aura of a Holy Emperor radiating from Sylvia, none of the spirits would have believed she was truly the Goddess Sylvia.


    After all, it wasn''t just her vow to never seek a partner that made them doubt. Thinking back to how openly affectionate the two had been just moments ago��


    The way they flaunted their relationship was already over the top, but to think that the one doing it was Goddess Sylvia herself!


    Especially in front of Timothy, the goddess''s usual coldness seemed to melt away like snow in the sun. Her blushing cheeks and the way her eyes sparkled��it was the look of someone deeply in love.


    And when it came to showing affection, the goddess was relentless. She was practically rubbing it in everyone''s faces, more than anyone else ever could!


    "Is�� is that really Goddess Sylvia?"


    As they watched the two figures disappear into the distance, still acting all lovey-dovey, the spirits of Ereboth were left dumbfounded.


    The goddess''s words had been a lie. A lie to all of them.


    They never could have imagined that, in life, they hadn''t even had the chance to meet her, but in death, they would be subjected to this relentless display of affection from the goddess herself. S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These two had flaunted their love all the way from the continent of Elant to the Netherworld. It was just too much!


    Looking at each other in disbelief, the spirits of Ereboth could only feel a deep sense of helplessness, as if they were on the verge of tears.

 Chapter 323 - 323: That was an accident! Just an accident!

    The scene outside Ereboth was an endless stretch of desert.


    The vast expanse of yellow sand stretched out to the horizon, where it met the deep blue sky.


    Silent. Still. Serene.


    This slightly oppressive atmosphere perfectly matched the characteristics of the Netherworld.


    "Come on, babe. It''s everyone''s duty to rid the world of those perverted troublemakers."


    Timothy struck a righteous pose, but there was an unmistakable glint of excitement in his eyes.


    "I can''t wait to take them down and rid the world of those three perverts."


    Sylvia raised an eyebrow, gently brushing the snow lotus on her head. Her expression was a mix of curiosity and doubt.


    Since when did Timothy care so much about justice? When had he ever been the type to worry about the world''s problems?


    Even though his voice carried a tone of righteousness, something about it felt... off.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t underestimate your husband," Timothy said, puffing out his chest. "With great power comes great responsibility. As a practitioner of Ocean''s Gate, it''s my duty to protect the people."


    He paused dramatically, then added, "Even here in the Netherworld, I can''t just let some pervert who bans bikinis��uh, I mean, who stops other spirits from bathing in the Sacred Sea��get away with it. That kind of scum needs to be wiped out!"


    Timothy''s words were full of conviction, his posture proud, as if he truly embodied the spirit of a noble hero.


    "Really?" Sylvia asked, still skeptical. Sure, he looked cool, but this was so out of character for him.


    Something about this whole situation felt off. This trip to the Sacred Sea... it seemed like Timothy had some other motive.


    But what could it be?


    Sylvia thought about it for a while but couldn''t figure it out.


    As they moved further away from Ereboth, the environment around them became increasingly hostile.


    The endless desert stretched on, and fierce sandstorms began to whip up around them.


    Along the way, they encountered strange beasts and ghostly creatures blocking their path.


    The Netherworld was not only harsh, but the Demonic Beasts and spirits here were incredibly powerful.


    It seemed like these creatures had devoured countless souls that had passed through this area. Their bodies were shrouded in ghostly energy, and from their gaping mouths, one could almost hear the faint, agonized wails of the souls they had consumed.


    Some of these Demonic Beasts were as strong as practitioners at the Mystic Core level, and there were even ghost kings with power rivaling those of Ocean''s Gate.


    But these usually arrogant and fearsome creatures had no idea that this time, the ones passing through were living beings.


    And not just any living beings��ones far stronger than they could have imagined.


    With a single, icy slash from Sylvia''s sword, no matter how powerful the demons or ghosts were, they were instantly obliterated, their souls scattered and completely annihilated.


    The golden light radiating from Timothy seemed to have a natural suppressive effect on these ghostly creatures.


    Though there were many obstacles along the way, they were quickly swept aside.


    No matter how many Demonic Beasts or spirits appeared, none could put up any resistance.


    With nothing else to do, Timothy started chatting casually. "You know, babe, you were pretty cute when you were younger. Especially when you got teased..."


    "That was an accident! Just an accident!" Sylvia quickly tried to defend herself, her face flushing as she recalled the embarrassing moments from her younger days.


    "Are you sure it was just an accident?"


    "Hey, babe, you need that snow lotus to keep the demonic energy at bay and maintain your normal form here in the Netherworld. So, what do you think would happen if you took it off now?"


    Timothy suddenly flashed a mischievous smile. He had been pondering this question for quite some time during their journey.


    "How could that be? Even if I took it off, maybe... maybe I''d still keep my normal figure and not be affected anymore!" Sylvia''s voice wavered slightly, betraying a hint of panic.


    "Oh? Then why don''t we test that theory and take it off?" Timothy stepped forward, reaching out as if to pluck the snow lotus from her head.


    But Sylvia, like a startled rabbit, quickly dodged to the side, her delicate hands protectively covering the flower.


    Timothy chuckled. "Didn''t you say taking it off wouldn''t make you shrink? So why not let me take it?"


    "It... it probably won''t make me shrink, but... but... no way! Absolutely not!" Sylvia stammered, clearly flustered despite trying to stand her ground.


    "Well, I''m definitely taking it off today!" Timothy declared, stepping closer with a determined look. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ugh, no way! Absolutely not!" Sylvia, who had been trying to act tough, now found herself in full retreat.


    In the Netherworld, where spatial powers couldn''t be used, Sylvia had no choice but to fly away, riding the wind to escape. But Timothy was faster than she had anticipated, and with his Transcendence Realm strength, she couldn''t shake him off.


    The two of them chased each other through the sky, Sylvia''s cheeks flushed as she frantically shielded the snow lotus on her head with her hands.


    "Hmph, maybe on the Elant Continent I wouldn''t be able to catch you, but here in the Netherworld, babe, you''re not getting away so easily."


    Matching Sylvia''s speed, Timothy not only kept up but even had the luxury of launching playful attacks.


    He reached out to grab her, but Sylvia dodged with a graceful arc.


    Another grab, but Sylvia, already prepared, narrowly avoided it again.


    After dodging twice, Sylvia couldn''t help but feel a bit smug. She shot Timothy a triumphant smile and stuck out her pink tongue playfully. "Nyeh~ Looks like you''re not as good at catching me as you thought!"


    "Realm of a Thousand Blades!"


    Suddenly, Timothy conjured a series of swords in midair and stepped onto one of them, using it as a springboard.


    Whoosh.


    In an instant, Timothy surged forward with unprecedented speed.


    He moved so fast that Sylvia barely had time to react.


    Realizing she was a step too slow, Sylvia''s expression shifted slightly. She quickly turned around, using all her strength to protect the snow lotus on her head.


    The sudden burst of speed allowed her to just barely turn in time to shield the flower.


    However, both of them had pushed their speed beyond normal limits, and neither could fully control their movements.


    As Sylvia spun around, she found herself face-to-face with Timothy.


    And Timothy, unable to stop his momentum, reached out and grabbed...


    "So soft... Is the snow lotus really this soft?" Timothy squeezed twice, confirming the sensation.


    It was soft, like cotton, but with a springy resilience.


    Looking down, Timothy finally realized that what he had grabbed wasn''t the snow lotus at all.


    It was... Sylvia''s soft, ample breasts.


    "Timothy!"


    Sylvia''s face turned a deep shade of red, completely flushed with embarrassment.


    "Babe, let me explain! I didn''t mean to grab them! Even if I did, I''d do it properly when we got back and��wait, no, that''s not what I meant!"


    The tables had turned. Now it was Sylvia, burning with shame and fury, who was chasing after Timothy.


    In the sky, the two figures darted back and forth, one chasing the other. Despite the chaos, the scene was undeniably sweet.

 Chapter 324 - 324: His reward was finally here!

    "Living beings? How could living beings enter the Netherworld?"


    Noticing two faint figures approaching from the horizon, a few female ghosts wandering near the Sacred Sea couldn''t help but feel a twinge of fear.


    But when they saw the two figures, who seemed to be playing hide-and-seek, or more like flirting, chasing each other playfully with laughter and teasing, their attention was irresistibly drawn in.


    "Oh my god, this is way too sweet..."


    "Ugh, I had a boyfriend when I was alive, but we were never this cute."


    They watched as Sylvia, her face flushed like a peach blossom, tried to maintain her cool demeanor, but couldn''t help laughing at Timothy''s casual teasing. Then, embarrassed and flustered, she pretended to chase after him.


    The scene made the ghosts feel a pang of jealousy, right down to their bones.


    "Honey, I think we''ve arrived."


    From the sky, Timothy''s voice carried a hint of surprise as he looked out into the distance.


    Below them, beyond a golden beach, stretched an endless ocean. The sea was pristine, untouched by any pollution, its waters a crystal-clear blue that gave off a refreshing, calming vibe just by looking at it. The waves shimmered with a faint golden glow, and the spiritual energy flowing through the air was almost intoxicating.


    A cool sea breeze swept by, carrying with it a hint of the ocean''s fresh scent. It was so soothing that it made you want to close your eyes and just soak in the atmosphere.


    "It''s beautiful."


    Even Sylvia''s eyes sparkled with a bit of wonder, clearly captivated by the breathtaking view in front of her.


    The continent of Elant had very few seas, and one as stunning as this was practically unheard of.


    "Come on, babe. Once we bathe in the Sacred Sea, we can head to the Underworld Dynasty."


    Timothy walked ahead, a barely noticeable smile tugging at the corner of his lips.


    Sylvia, focused on the Sacred Sea, didn''t seem to catch that smile. She nodded slightly, a hint of excitement in her expression, and started walking toward the vast golden beach.


    "Wait, you can''t go through here!"


    Before they could get any closer, a few female ghosts suddenly appeared, blocking their path.


    Though these ghosts were just remnants of their former selves, they still retained the appearance of young, beautiful women. However, their expressions were filled with urgency as they stood in front of the couple. "You absolutely can''t approach the Sacred Sea!


    We don''t know how living beings managed to enter the Netherworld and make it this far, but if you keep going, you''ll be in serious danger.


    Near the Sacred Sea, there are three lust demons whose minds have been corrupted and twisted. They''ve been guarding this place for a long time.


    Whenever a male ghost gets close, they beat him up or even seriously injure him out of sheer disgust. But if a female ghost approaches, they''ll do everything they can to make her bathe in the Sacred Sea while they watch.


    Because of this, even though the Sacred Sea is full of powerful spiritual energy and benefits, no ghost has dared to come near it for who knows how long.


    Those three lust demons are incredibly strong. No ghost has ever been able to defeat them.


    As living beings, you might be in even greater danger if you go any further!"


    The female ghosts'' warnings were sincere, and their faces clearly showed concern.


    "Don''t worry. Three little lust demons? There are much bigger threats here than that... Ahem, I mean, three little lust demons aren''t even worth worrying about."


    Timothy cleared his throat, showing no sign of fear despite the ghosts'' warnings. He exchanged a glance with Sylvia, and a wisp of spiritual energy swirled beneath their feet. The two of them leapt lightly into the air, riding the wind as they continued toward the Sacred Sea.


    "Hey! Don''t underestimate them just because they''re called lust demons! If they catch you, the consequences will be way worse than you think!"


    Seeing this, the female ghosts grew even more anxious, frantically trying to stop Timothy and Sylvia. But by now, the couple had already reached the beach and were just steps away from the Sacred Sea''s edge.


    It was too late to stop them.


    The three ghosts exchanged worried glances, fear and shock creeping into their hearts. They hadn''t expected these two humans to completely ignore their warnings.


    As Timothy and Sylvia landed on the beach, the cool sea breeze brushed against their faces, carrying with it the fresh scent of the ocean. S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Waves rolled in one after another, quickly wetting the golden sand beneath their feet.


    The deep blue sea shimmered with a faint golden glow, radiant and exuding a sense of divinity.


    The light that danced on the waves seemed to hold an almost pure, spiritual energy��so potent that it felt like it could cleanse the soul and purify the body.


    Just one glance at the ocean was enough to make anyone feel its mystical allure.


    No wonder the Netherworld revered this sea as sacred. Even on the vast continent of Elant, this ocean would be considered a priceless treasure.


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful," Sylvia said as she walked toward the shore, clearly captivated by the breathtaking view.


    Her eyes sparkled with excitement, and in a rare moment of spontaneity, she slipped off her embroidered shoes. Her delicate, jade-like feet touched the sand, and her smooth, slender legs, pale as snow, looked even more stunning in the gentle sea breeze.


    A wave rolled in, lightly splashing against her soft feet, leaving behind a trail of glistening droplets that sparkled in the sunlight.


    The wind played with her long, dark hair, lifting it gently, while her light blue dress swayed with the breeze.


    Sylvia''s eyes seemed to shimmer with emotion, as if she were completely entranced by the beauty of the sacred sea.


    Another wave came in, wetting the hem of her dress, causing it to cling slightly to her skin.


    Her flawless, alabaster skin, smooth as jade, glistened with a few stray water droplets, making her look even more mesmerizing.


    Timothy couldn''t help but be drawn in by the sight, finding it hard to tear his gaze away.


    Thoughts of beach volleyball, sunscreen, bikinis, and even the bonus beach umbrellas and chairs flashed through his mind. These rewards were trivial compared to even the weakest magical artifacts, but right now, to Timothy, they seemed far more valuable than any Heavenly-level treasure.


    After all, just imagining the goddess in a bikini was enough to make his nose almost bleed!


    "Hey, you perv! Who said you could invade our territory?"


    "Whoa, look at her! She''s gorgeous!"


    Suddenly, voices echoed from a distance.


    Timothy''s face lit up with excitement. His reward was finally here!

 Chapter 325 - 325: Choose between cute or sexy?

    The three notorious perverts were once known as the "Three Rogue Brothers" when they were alive.


    These brothers were nothing more than street thugs, but they were utterly obsessed with women.


    In the end, they couldn''t control their desires and tried to abduct the daughter of a high-ranking official.


    They were sentenced to death for their crime and died full of hatred.


    But who would''ve thought that even after death, these three brothers became even more brazen than before?


    Their lust didn''t diminish in the slightest; in fact, it grew exponentially.


    As their twisted desires expanded uncontrollably, their lust evolved into something monstrous.


    Eventually, these three brothers, who had no power or cultivation when they were alive, transformed into lust demons, consumed entirely by their desires. They even reached the strength level of Ocean''s Gate.


    It was this terrifying power that allowed these former street thugs to run rampant near the Sacred Sea, with no one daring to challenge them.


    They bullied men, harassed women, and preyed on the weak. Their lust knew no bounds, and they even tried multiple times to force female ghosts to bathe in the Sacred Sea just so they could watch.


    But when they caught sight of Sylvia''s breathtaking beauty from afar, the three brothers instantly lost their minds.


    In all their years in the Netherworld, they had seen beautiful women before.


    But someone as stunning as Sylvia? Whether in life or death, they had never encountered anyone like her.


    "She''s just too beautiful!"


    The sea breeze gently lifted the hem of her light blue dress.


    Crystal-clear droplets of seawater fell onto her smooth, porcelain-like skin, slowly sliding down, painting an even more mesmerizing picture.


    Anyone would find it hard to tear their eyes away from such a sight, let alone these three lust demons, who were already consumed by their desires.


    Even though Sylvia exuded a faint aura of the Holy Emperor''s power, which made them feel a tinge of fear, their overwhelming lust had nearly swallowed them whole.


    "She''s so beautiful. I have to see her bathing in the sea."


    "Hehehe, after all these years, we''ve finally found such a perfect specimen!"


    Their greedy voices echoed, and the three brothers'' eyes were filled with deep, ravenous desire, as if they had found the ultimate prey in Sylvia.


    "Oh?"


    Sylvia glanced up at the sky, her eyes suddenly turning cold.


    A faint chill began to spread, and even the hem of her dress fluttered in the icy air.


    Her divine power was about to be unleashed.


    "No need for you to step in, honey. Leave this to me."


    Just then, Timothy stepped forward, gently patting Sylvia on the head to calm her down.


    As expected, her head, which had shrunk to a childlike size, was soft and small, making it incredibly pleasant to touch. Even now, her long, silky hair felt just as nice.


    "Okay."


    Sylvia blinked in surprise for a moment, but then she quickly lowered her head, her cheeks turning a faint shade of pink.


    The pressure and cold aura she had been emitting just moments ago vanished in an instant.


    Her autumn-colored eyes now held a barely noticeable hint of shyness.


    After all, being a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse and still having someone protect her��it was a strange feeling, but oddly enough, she didn''t mind it.


    "Aww, she''s so cute."


    Watching Sylvia nod so seriously, her cold, divine aura dissipating in an instant, Timothy couldn''t help but feel his heart skip a beat at how adorable she was.


    He wasn''t sure if it was because the effects of her transformation into a little girl hadn''t fully worn off yet, or if it was because there were no familiar faces in the Netherworld, but the goddess, with her guard down, was just too cute.


    Timothy clenched his fists, feeling even more determined.


    "Choose between cute or sexy?"


    This question had been debated endlessly.


    But at this moment, Timothy finally found the answer.


    "Cute or sexy? Why not both?"


    All he had to do was get the adorable goddess to wear a bikini, and problem solved!


    With that thought in mind...


    Timothy glanced at the three lust demons floating in the air, a smile creeping onto his face.


    "How dare a man invade our territory! Kill him!"


    "But... why does this guy feel so strange?"


    The once-arrogant Three Rogue Brothers suddenly felt a chill run down their spines as they looked at Timothy''s smile. That smile carried an icy coldness that made them tremble with fear.


    This fear was something they had never experienced in the Netherworld, not even after their lust and power had grown to such terrifying levels.


    "No matter! I don''t care what happens, I have to see that beauty bathe!"


    "Exactly! She''s so stunning. I''ve never seen anyone like her, not in life or death, hehehe."


    But soon, their desires completely overwhelmed their reason.


    Sylvia''s flawless, graceful figure had them utterly captivated, and they quickly forgot the fear that had crept into their hearts.


    "Die!"


    With a furious shout, the three demons charged at Timothy in unison.


    Their ghostly energy surged, and though they felt a slight unease toward Timothy, they didn''t believe he was truly a match for them.


    After all, their power had skyrocketed along with their ever-growing lust. When combined, their strength was even more terrifying.


    "As long as we take him down, that beauty will be ours!"


    Their excited cheers echoed through the sky as their massive, ghostly forms��each more than ten times the size of a normal soul��descended upon Timothy.


    The overwhelming ghostly energy surged toward him, ready to crush him.


    However, Timothy''s eyes glowed faintly with a golden light, instantly revealing the brothers'' weakness.


    Lust.


    Their greatest weakness was also their fatal flaw.


    "Holy Emperor''s Touch."


    Facing the overwhelming ghostly energy, Timothy simply raised a finger.


    And with that single finger, he lightly tapped the brothers'' ghostly forms.


    In an instant.


    The ghostly energy surrounding their bodies began to swirl wildly.


    This wasn''t an attack. Instead, Timothy''s touch sent a massive surge of spiritual energy into their souls.


    And it amplified their already overwhelming lust.


    It grew. And grew.


    Their desire had now reached an uncontrollable peak.


    The deepest cravings they had buried within themselves began to expand uncontrollably, consuming their minds.


    "I just want to see her bathe so badly!"


    "She''s so beautiful, I can''t take it!"


    The three lust demons began to mutter deliriously, their desires spiraling out of control.


    But they didn''t realize that their lust had already reached its absolute limit. S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So beautiful��"


    "I just want to watch!"


    With greedy eyes, the three massive figures desperately tried to get closer to Sylvia.


    But just as they flew into the air, their desires reached a breaking point.


    In an instant, their enormous bodies began to swell rapidly, consumed by the backlash of their own uncontrollable lust!

 Chapter 326 - 326: Bikini

    "What the hell just happened?"


    "No, stop!"


    The three lust demons, sensing their spiritual bodies on the verge of shattering, were filled with terror. They desperately tried to resist.


    But no matter how much they struggled, they couldn''t stop their bodies from rapidly swelling.


    Boom!


    Despair washed over them. Finally, amidst their panic, a deafening explosion rang out, and the three bodies burst apart, blown to pieces.


    These three demons, who had terrorized the area, were wiped out in an instant, without even a chance to fight back.


    "What just happened?"


    The female ghosts who had tried to stop Timothy and Sylvia from approaching the Sacred Sea stood frozen, staring at the distant sky.


    They had clearly seen the massive, terrifying forms of the three demons explode, their bodies shattered by the sheer force of the shockwave.


    "They''re dead! Those three demons are actually dead!"


    The female ghosts were dumbfounded.


    They knew all too well how powerful those three demons were. Ever since they had taken over the Sacred Sea, no ghost had been able to enter its waters.


    Many had tried to band together��some of them had been powerful practitioners in life��but none had succeeded in driving the demons out.


    According to those who understood the levels of cultivation, the three lust demons were at the Ocean''s Gate level, just below the Holy Emperor tier in strength!


    "To kill them so easily... those two..."


    The female ghosts exchanged glances, their hearts filled with shock.


    They recalled how Timothy and Sylvia had entered the area earlier, completely unfazed by the mention of the demons, casually showing affection like a couple straight out of a fairy tale.


    Now, the ghosts were overwhelmed with disbelief. They couldn''t even begin to guess how powerful that sickeningly sweet couple really was.


    Saving the Sacred Sea was an enormous favor to the countless ghosts in the Netherworld!


    [Ding! Congratulations, Host, for successfully eliminating the three lust demons. The system will now deliver the promised rewards.]


    [System Rewards: One sexy bikini, one bottle of moisturizing sunscreen, one fully inflated beach volleyball, a beach umbrella, and a lounge chair.]


    One by one, the items appeared in Timothy''s spiritual awareness.


    Looking at these long-forgotten items, Timothy suddenly felt more excited than if he had been rewarded with a Heavenly-level artifact.


    After all, this bikini was for his goddess!


    Timothy turned to look at Sylvia, unable to stop himself from comparing her figure to the bikini that had just appeared in his mind.


    It didn''t take long for him to reach a conclusion.


    "Perfect!"


    Of course, Sylvia looked stunning no matter what she wore. Even in plain, rough clothes, she had a unique beauty that couldn''t be ignored.


    But if she wore this bikini... it would be beyond imagination.


    After all, she was the perfect combination of cute, sexy, tsundere, and cool.


    Who else but Goddess Sylvia could pull that off?


    "Why... why are you looking at me like that?"


    Noticing Timothy''s strange gaze, Sylvia suddenly felt something was off.


    For some reason, she could sense a... certain naughty vibe in his eyes.


    "Ahem, it''s nothing. I just wanted to remind you that the whole reason we came here was to bathe in the Sacred Sea."


    "Oh, right. Before we head to the Underworld Dynasty, we need to cleanse ourselves of the demonic energy."


    Sylvia nodded seriously, realizing that the distraction caused by the three lust demons had almost made her forget their main objective.


    "Well then, let''s go bathe."


    Sylvia turned and started walking toward the Sacred Sea. sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait!"


    Suddenly, she stopped in her tracks.


    In the past, she had always bathed alone.


    But now, Timothy was right there with her!


    And more importantly, the beach around the Sacred Sea was wide open, with no cover at all.


    Even just a little water on the hem of her dress would make it completely see-through. If she went into the sea...


    Wouldn''t he be able to see everything?


    "Y-you... so this is what you were planning all along!"


    It finally dawned on Sylvia just how serious the situation was.


    No wonder Timothy had been so eager to suggest bathing in the Sacred Sea first. No wonder his gaze had suddenly turned so... weird earlier. He had already thought this through!


    In an instant, Sylvia''s cheeks flushed bright red.


    After all, the idea of taking a bath together like some lovebirds... As a goddess, how could she possibly do something so embarrassing?!


    "Ahem, honey, do I really seem like that kind of guy to you? Relax, I''ve got another solution."


    Timothy understood her reaction perfectly. After all, the clothes and undergarments on the continent of Elant didn''t have the benefit of modern technology. Once they got wet, they became almost completely transparent��basically the same as wearing nothing at all.


    But seeing Sylvia''s adorable, flustered expression as she tried to resist only made Timothy''s heart skip a beat.


    After all, who else on the entire continent of Elant could witness such a cute side of the goddess?


    "Actually, if you just wear these two things, you won''t have to worry about your clothes getting soaked."


    After a moment of hesitation, Timothy finally steeled himself. Slowly, a bikini��both the top and bottom��appeared, floating in his hand.


    "I won''t have to worry about getting wet?"


    Sylvia looked curiously at the two small, thin pieces of fabric floating in Timothy''s hand.


    The light purple material did look quite pretty, but she had never seen anything like it before.


    "What''s it for?"


    She thought about it for a while but still couldn''t figure it out.


    Timothy coughed awkwardly. "You wear it. These two pieces are waterproof, so as long as you have them on, you won''t have to worry about being... exposed."


    As he spoke, Timothy used his spiritual energy to conjure seawater and poured it over the two pieces of fabric.


    Sure enough, even under the flow of water, the fabric remained completely dry.


    "That''s actually pretty amazing. I''ve never seen anything like it."


    Sylvia couldn''t help but show a hint of interest.


    But she was still curious. "So... where exactly do you wear these two pieces?"


    "Uh, well..."


    Now they had reached the awkward part. Timothy fell silent for a moment, then decided to demonstrate.


    He pointed to his chest, then to his lower body.


    He then manipulated the strings on both pieces, tying them in place as a demonstration.


    "So, you''re saying the strings are used to secure it, and the small, thin piece of fabric goes here on top... and the bottom triangle, with just one string holding it, goes... there?"


    As she watched, Sylvia''s face turned bright red.


    "How can you even call this clothing with just those two tiny pieces of fabric?!"

 Chapter 327 - 327: That’s… pretty wild…

    "Wow, I knew you were smart, but this is next-level, babe."


    After all, bikinis and the undergarments from the Elant continent were pretty different. Sylvia had figured it out just by looking at it, and Timothy couldn''t help but admire her sharp mind.


    He gave her a thumbs-up. "So, babe, you��"


    "No way! Absolutely not!"


    But Sylvia, now fully understanding what he was suggesting, was even more flustered.


    Sure, all the ghosts near the Sacred Sea had been driven away, and it was just her and Timothy on the entire coastline. But still, this tiny, flimsy piece of fabric? It was practically the same as wearing nothing at all!


    "There''s no one else around, and besides, you never wear anything to bed anyway..." Timothy chuckled, clearly amused by how embarrassed she was.


    "I..."


    Sylvia''s face turned an even deeper shade of red at his words.


    Her habit of sleeping naked was something only Timothy knew about. But this was different!


    When she slept, she was alone in her private chambers. Forget clothes��sometimes even the blanket felt a bit too much. Sleeping naked was just a quirky little habit of hers, one she''d always been a bit embarrassed about. She''d never told anyone else.


    But wearing this thing called a bikini, with just two tiny pieces of fabric? That was way worse!


    "In broad daylight, even if it''s just you here, I can''t wear something like this!" Sylvia protested, her face flushed with embarrassment.


    Still, after Timothy had brought up her sleeping habits, she was starting to feel a little conflicted.


    "But we don''t have time to waste, babe. The situation inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred is getting worse. Those practitioners who entered the Elant continent have probably already pulled out. Once the Holy Emperor-level warriors start focusing their power on breaking the seal, it won''t take more than half a month before the barrier around the Sepulcher of the Sacred is shattered.


    When that happens, the entire Elant continent will be in serious danger. We need to bathe in the Sacred Sea and head to the Underworld Dynasty as soon as possible to stop it."


    Timothy''s tone had shifted, becoming more serious as he tried to reason with her.


    Sylvia hesitated. After all, it was just Timothy here, and the situation was urgent.


    "But..." She bit her lip, clearly torn.


    "Don''t worry, babe. No one else is going to see. Once we''ve bathed in the Sacred Sea, we can head straight to the Underworld Dynasty."


    Sensing that she might be coming around, Timothy smiled and waved his hand. Instantly, a powerful light rose up, creating a barrier that completely sealed off the beach from the outside world.


    The ghosts had already been driven away, and none had come near this place for over a year. With this barrier in place, there was no way anyone could see what was happening inside.


    The ocean waves lapped gently against the golden sand.


    The cool water washed over Sylvia''s pale, delicate feet, sending a refreshing sensation through her body. The feeling was so soothing that she couldn''t help but want to immerse herself in the sea.


    If she went into the water, her clothes would get soaked and cling to her body, becoming practically see-through. In comparison, Timothy''s strange bikini design actually seemed like it might be more practical.


    The cool sea breeze swept over her again, stirring something deep inside her.


    Finally, Sylvia bit her lip and made up her mind. "Alright, I''ll give it a try. But you better not be lying to me!"


    Her voice trembled slightly, betraying just how embarrassed she really was.


    "Don''t worry, of course not!"


    Hearing her finally agree, Timothy couldn''t help but feel overjoyed.


    But then��


    "How do you even wear this thing?" Sylvia asked, holding the bikini with a completely puzzled expression.


    "Need me to help you put it on, babe?" Timothy offered, stepping behind her.


    "I don''t know how to wear it, but if you help me, I''ll have to take off my clothes. No, that''s not happening��"


    "Relax, babe, there''s no one else around."


    "But��"


    "We don''t have time to waste. Besides, if I don''t help you and you accidentally knock off the snow lotus on your head, you''ll revert to your childhood form. What then?"


    Sylvia: "..."


    This time, she hesitated.


    If she really did accidentally knock off the snow lotus and turned back into her child form, it would be too late to regret it. And besides��


    "Fine."


    After much internal debate, Sylvia finally made up her mind.


    "But you absolutely cannot peek from the front, okay?"


    Timothy chuckled helplessly. "Don''t worry, babe. It''s not like I haven''t seen��"


    "No peeking!"


    "Okay, okay!"


    Her repeated warnings made it clear that, despite being quick to understand things, Sylvia was still incredibly shy about this. Even though she had her back to Timothy, her beautiful autumn-colored eyes shimmered with embarrassment, and she couldn''t help but lower her head.


    Finally, with a soft rustle, the light blue sheer gown slipped off her body.


    Her delicate shoulders, soft skin, and slender back were revealed, her skin so flawless it seemed like it could break at the slightest touch. It was perfect, without a single blemish.


    Even though she had her back turned, Timothy could still see the graceful, breathtaking curve of her figure.


    "Ahem, alright, here I go, babe."


    "Mm."


    Even though it was just putting on two pieces of clothing, Sylvia''s voice trembled slightly from the overwhelming embarrassment.


    Relying on his limited memory and some guesswork, Timothy picked up the bikini. If he remembered correctly, you had to tie it like this, then like that, and finally��


    "Ah~ It''s a bit too tight."


    "Ahem, okay, I''ll loosen it a little."


    "Mm~ You accidentally touched��"


    "Sorry, sorry. But�� it does feel��"


    "You!"


    "��"


    "Wait, now it feels a bit loose again. I''m worried it might fall off. Should we�� adjust it a bit more?"


    "Should I tighten it a little?" S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just a little bit, not too much."


    "Got it."


    "Ah~"


    Meanwhile, the female ghosts who had curiously gathered near the beach were blocked by the glowing barrier, unable to see what was happening inside. But they could hear the sounds, and it made them feel incredibly awkward.


    They exchanged glances, their faces flushed, as if they could feel their hearts racing.


    "So, they''re near the Sacred Sea right now��"


    "That''s�� pretty wild��"


    "Ugh, I can''t listen to this anymore."


    The sweet, slightly cool sounds of Sylvia''s soft gasps were enough to leave anyone who heard them feeling both shocked and flustered.


    Finally, with one last, slightly relieved sigh, Goddess Sylvia successfully donned the strange outfit from another world.

 Chapter 328 - 328: Weird, is this thing a toy? How do you even play with it?

    The light purple bikini made her fair, delicate skin look even more radiant. The thin straps wrapped around her smooth back, tied into a neat little bow.


    The size chosen by the system was just right.


    It perfectly highlighted about three-quarters of her goddess-like figure, accentuating her curves in a way that was both impressive and perfectly proportioned.


    Her slender, graceful body was like a work of art, smooth and flawless, with just enough of her snow-white skin exposed to make anyone''s heart race.


    Seeing her in the bikini, Timothy realized she was even more stunning��and, well, sexier��than he had imagined.


    For a moment, Timothy''s gaze was completely captivated. He didn''t even know where to look.


    After all, no matter where his eyes landed, there wasn''t a single flaw. She was so beautiful it made his heart skip a beat.


    "Y-you�� you can''t just stare at me like that!"


    Noticing Timothy''s gaze, Sylvia''s cheeks flushed a deep red.


    She instinctively brought her hands up to her chest, trying to cover her exposed skin.


    But she quickly realized that the tiny scraps of fabric were ridiculously small. No matter how she tried to cover herself, it was impossible.


    What made it worse was that the thin material and delicate straps only emphasized her figure even more.


    The subtle allure of it all was�� honestly, it was even more provocative than wearing nothing at all!


    Sylvia suddenly felt like she''d been tricked.


    "Ughhh��"


    The mighty Holy Emperor herself crouched down in embarrassment, wrapping her arms around her chest, hoping to hide as much of her body as possible.


    "Come on, honey, once we''re in the water, it''ll be fine, right?"


    Timothy, seeing Sylvia''s shy and pitiful expression, couldn''t help but walk over and offer his hand.


    "Really?"


    Sylvia looked up, half-doubting, her clear eyes shimmering with the hint of unshed tears.


    Ever since arriving in the Netherworld, where no one knew her as the powerful practitioner she was, her usual cold and divine aura had softened a bit.


    Now, she was even showing a rare, vulnerable side.


    Looking at the rolling waves, Sylvia finally remembered why she had come here in the first place��to bathe in the sacred sea.


    Slowly standing up, she still felt a bit embarrassed, like every step she took made her feel exposed and vulnerable.


    Holding Timothy''s hand, she nervously tightened her grip.


    Her pale feet sank into the sand, and though each step felt a little awkward, she finally made it to the water''s edge. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a splash, Sylvia quickly submerged herself in the golden, glowing waters of the sacred sea.


    Her body was almost entirely hidden beneath the surface, with only her delicate shoulders peeking out above the water.


    "Blub blub blub��"


    Sylvia pouted slightly, blowing bubbles at Timothy as she glared at him with a hint of playful annoyance.


    The cool water washed over her, finally calming her down a bit.


    Looking back, she realized that, yeah, maybe she had been a little overdramatic earlier.


    "Hmph, it''s all your fault for picking such a weird outfit.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t have acted like that!"


    Sylvia huffed, her tone a little haughty, as if she had completely forgotten how embarrassed she had been just moments ago.


    "Are you sure, honey? Because what just happened didn''t exactly match what you''re saying now."


    Timothy smiled, teasing her gently. He was already used to her tsundere attitude.


    But honestly, after getting such an eyeful of her earlier, he was more than satisfied. It was a sight he''d never forget.


    And besides��


    There was still the beach volleyball and sunscreen the system had rewarded them with.


    "I... let''s... let''s not talk about that right now. We should focus on bathing in the sacred sea and purging the demonic energy first!"


    Sylvia, trying to hide her lingering embarrassment, quickly changed the subject.


    "Yeah, let''s absorb the energy for a bit," Timothy nodded in agreement.


    "Hmph!"


    Sylvia let out a soft, haughty hum, trying to regain her usual cool demeanor.


    She slowly closed her eyes, feeling the energy around her.


    As expected, the sacred sea in the Netherworld had some truly remarkable effects.


    The cool water not only soothed her body but also calmed her chaotic thoughts. The golden glow that shimmered in the water was filled with immense spiritual power and a divine energy that was almost overwhelming.


    The demonic energy that had clung to her body since entering the Netherworld was instantly dissolved and purified.


    But that wasn''t all. The spiritual energy in the water began to envelop her in a golden light, slowly seeping into her body.


    Though the golden light had a burning sensation, like fire licking at her skin, it was steadily purifying her.


    Since arriving in the Netherworld, Sylvia had felt like a small part of her power was being suppressed, preventing her from fully tapping into her strength. But now, the sacred sea''s energy was gradually cleansing the Netherworld''s influence from her body, restoring her power bit by bit.


    However, the burning sensation was definitely uncomfortable.


    Even Sylvia, with her immense strength, couldn''t help but furrow her brows slightly in pain.


    The process was about halfway through when Sylvia slowly opened her eyes and glanced at Timothy.


    But she quickly noticed something surprising��compared to the golden light surrounding her, the glow around Timothy was even brighter.


    More importantly, as the demonic energy was being purged from her body, Sylvia''s perception sharpened. She realized that while she had been affected by the Netherworld''s energy, Timothy''s body remained completely pure, without a trace of corruption.


    Even though she, a Holy Emperor-level practitioner, had been affected, Timothy seemed entirely untouched by the demonic energy.


    This was... a little hard to believe.


    "Honey, haven''t you only purged half of the demonic energy from your body?" Timothy asked, noticing Sylvia''s curious gaze.


    Thanks to his Ancient Saintly Body, which naturally repelled all forms of evil, Timothy didn''t need the sacred sea to cleanse himself. He could easily neutralize the demonic energy on his own.


    "Yeah... I think I''ll take a little break first."


    Sylvia glanced at Timothy, then quickly sank deeper into the water, submerging even her shoulders.


    "Well, since we''re taking a break, how about we play a game?" Timothy smiled, as if he had been waiting for this moment.


    "A game?"


    Sylvia''s curiosity was piqued, and she slowly floated back up to the surface.


    "Yeah, this."


    As he spoke, a beach volleyball appeared in Timothy''s hand.


    With a light tap, the ball bounced up with surprising elasticity.


    It traced a graceful arc through the air and gently landed on Sylvia''s head before bouncing back to Timothy''s hand.


    "Huh, that didn''t hurt at all.


    Weird, is this thing a toy? How do you even play with it?"


    Sylvia rubbed her head, looking at the beach volleyball with a mix of curiosity and confusion.

 Chapter 329 - 329: Spring in full bloom

    "I mean, I''m kinda interested, but the problem is..."


    Sylvia was submerged in the water, blowing a string of bubbles with a hint of frustration.


    After all, if she got out, she''d be exposed again.


    Timothy couldn''t help but chuckle, coaxing her, "Don''t worry, babe. I just want to play a little volleyball, that''s all. Besides, I''ve already seen everything earlier..."


    "You!"


    Sylvia immediately sank a little deeper into the water, her face flushed with embarrassment. She glared at Timothy, but she had to admit, he wasn''t entirely wrong.


    More importantly, the sacred sea''s absorption had pretty much reached its limit. To continue, she''d have to wait a while.


    And in the meantime...


    That strange, bouncy ball was starting to catch Sylvia''s attention.


    "What''s that thing called?" she finally couldn''t resist asking after a moment of silence.


    "Beach volleyball. As the name suggests, it''s volleyball you play on the beach. So, what do you think? Wanna give it a try, babe?"


    As he spoke, Timothy started to toy with the ball in his hands. He spun it rapidly on his fingertip before tossing it into the air. The ball bounced back with perfect elasticity, moving nimbly in his hands.


    Even Sylvia''s gaze was drawn to it.


    She had seen countless rare treasures and magical artifacts. Even Heavenly-level treasures weren''t new to her. But something this odd and fun? This was a first.


    Her eyes followed the ball''s movements, and she found herself wanting to touch this strange, unfamiliar object.


    After hesitating for a while, she bit her lip and finally nodded. "Fine, since I have to wait for the second half of the sacred sea bath anyway, I guess I''ll reluctantly play this so-called beach volleyball. Hmph!"


    That final "hmph" was the perfect display of her playful stubbornness.


    "Yes! Awesome!" Timothy exclaimed, a little surprised. It seemed like the beach volleyball reward from the system was finally going to come in handy.


    Holding the ball, Timothy walked up onto the shore. Sylvia followed, slowly emerging from the water, looking even more embarrassed than before.


    Even though she crossed her arms over her chest, trying to cover herself, her pale, flawless skin was impossible to hide.


    What made it worse was the light purple bikini she was wearing. Not only did it highlight her fair skin, but it also accentuated her slender figure. After soaking in the water for a while, the bow that wasn''t tied too tightly had loosened a bit, making the curves of her chest even more pronounced.


    And more than that, she looked different from when she first entered the sacred sea. Now, after bathing in the water, her long hair was soaked, and her skin, smooth and pale like porcelain, glistened with droplets of water.


    Especially the few drops that slid down her neck and into the valley of her chest, adding a subtle allure to her otherwise cool demeanor.


    "Ugh, why would anyone invent such revealing clothes?!" Sylvia muttered in frustration, her face burning with embarrassment. She tried to focus on the volleyball, hoping it would distract her from the awkwardness.


    Timothy, on the other hand, was momentarily stunned, his gaze lingering on her flawless, slightly seductive figure. It took him a while to snap out of it.


    "Ahem, let me show you how to play volleyball, babe."


    Timothy cleared his throat awkwardly, but his eyes couldn''t help but wander back to Sylvia. After all, her already stunning figure, now highlighted by the bikini and glistening with droplets of water, was... well, hard to ignore.


    Who could resist a sight like this?


    I''m a gentleman, I''m a gentleman, Timothy repeated to himself. Well, except when it comes to Sylvia... Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If it weren''t for his spiritual energy keeping him in check, he was pretty sure he''d have a nosebleed by now.


    Taking a deep breath to calm himself, Timothy finally picked up the volleyball. Drawing on his hazy memory, he used a bit of spiritual energy to create a net in the air and began explaining, "There are a few ways to hit the ball in beach volleyball. You can bring your arms together and bump it with your forearms, or you can clasp your hands and push it upwards with your palms.


    You can even smack it with one hand if you want. As long as you get it over the net, you''re still in the game. And if you get the ball to land on the other side''s court, you score a point."


    As he spoke, Timothy demonstrated the different techniques for hitting the ball. He wasn''t exactly an expert, but he had a decent grasp of the basics.


    But the most important thing was...


    A sly smile crept onto Timothy''s face. After all, his real goal wasn''t just to play volleyball.


    "Oh? The rules sound pretty interesting," Sylvia said, her curiosity piqued as she watched Timothy''s demonstration.


    "Hmph, fine, I guess I''ll reluctantly give it a try!" She turned her head with a haughty air, but it was clear from her expression that she was more interested than she let on.


    "Alright, babe, get ready!" Timothy had been waiting for this moment. Without hesitation, he served the ball.


    The volleyball soared into the air, the hit gentle enough to give Sylvia a fair shot at returning it.


    With her quick learning ability, Sylvia picked up the basics of beach volleyball in no time. Though her movements were a bit unpolished, she was fast.


    Rising onto her toes, she lifted her slender arms and lightly bumped the ball back over the net.


    "Not bad, babe," Timothy said with a smile, getting serious as he prepared for his next move. Without holding back, he spiked the ball.


    Thud.


    Sylvia, still a bit inexperienced, hesitated for a moment and missed the perfect opportunity to return the ball. It hit the ground, and Timothy scored the first point.


    But instead of feeling discouraged, Sylvia''s competitive spirit flared up. The embarrassment she''d felt earlier quickly faded, replaced by a burning desire to win. Her eyes gleamed with determination.


    After all, she wasn''t used to losing��in anything.


    "Alright, let''s go! There''s no way I''m losing to you in something as simple as beach volleyball!"


    With her fighting spirit ignited, the match resumed. By the second round, Sylvia''s skill and confidence had grown exponentially. And with her Holy Emperor-level physique, her improvement was nothing short of remarkable. Soon, she was holding her own against Timothy, volleying the ball back and forth with ease.


    The volleyball flew through the air, and every now and then, a powerful spike would send shockwaves through the sand, creating a loud boom.


    But each time, the ball was returned, the rally continuing.


    Thud, thud.


    Boom!


    Boom-boom!


    If anyone else had been watching, they''d probably think this wasn''t a volleyball match at all��it looked more like a battle of titans, with explosions that could rival a nuclear blast!


    Back and forth they went, and despite it being only the second round, the game was surprisingly intense. After dozens of exchanges, the sand around them had been kicked up into the air, but neither of them had managed to score another point.


    However...


    Sylvia suddenly noticed something odd. Timothy''s gaze seemed... off.


    He was staring at the ball, sure, but... was it that ball he was focused on?


    Or... was it something else entirely?

 Chapter 330 - 330: But… we’re in the ocean!

    "Nice shot, babe! You''re killing it out there!"


    Timothy''s voice rang out in praise, as if he were complimenting Sylvia''s volleyball skills. But his eyes? They were never really on the beach volleyball.


    Instead, they were on...


    Though Timothy hadn''t reached the Transcendence Realm in terms of power, his physical strength alone was already on par with a Holy Emperor-level fighter.


    And since it was Sylvia''s first time playing beach volleyball, she wasn''t too familiar with the rules or techniques.


    Honestly, Timothy could''ve won the game ages ago.


    But he had no intention of doing that.


    Because, well, Timothy''s attention was entirely focused on something else.


    The light purple bikini hugged Sylvia''s soft, snow-white curves, with two thin purple strings tied into a bow that looked like it could snap at any moment.


    More importantly, as Sylvia ran and jumped to hit the volleyball, her chest bounced with every movement. The way her body moved, especially under the snug fit of that bikini, made Timothy''s heart race.


    "Come on, no one''s actually watching beach volleyball just for the volleyball, right?"


    Naturally, Timothy''s gaze was locked on the "balls"��but not the volleyball.


    Thud.


    After hitting the ball again, Sylvia started to notice something strange.


    Even though Timothy was playing volleyball with her, his eyes never seemed to be on the ball.


    Instead, it felt like�� he was staring at her the whole time?


    And the way he was looking at her��it was definitely not innocent.


    "Wait, what''s going on?"


    As she jumped up to hit the ball again and landed, Sylvia glanced down at herself. That''s when she finally noticed her own, um, "bouncing assets."


    For a moment, she was completely stunned.


    She looked at Timothy, then at the volleyball, and then back at her own pale skin.


    Suddenly, it all clicked.


    Sure, beach volleyball was fun and all, but Timothy wasn''t really interested in the game. He was interested in something else entirely!


    Thud!


    With a frustrated smack, Sylvia sent the ball flying, her face flushed with embarrassment as she quickly crossed her arms over her chest.


    And, just as she expected, Timothy froze for a second, completely forgetting about the volleyball.


    Plop.


    The ball hit the ground without any resistance.


    Aside from the sound of the waves, everything around them seemed to fall into an awkward silence.


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little�� tense.


    "You��you weren''t even watching the ball, were you?!"


    Sylvia''s face burned with embarrassment as she realized she''d been tricked. She quickly used a burst of energy to cover herself and dashed into the ocean, her eyes glistening with a mix of shyness and frustration as she glanced back at Timothy.


    "Uh�� oops."


    Timothy finally snapped out of it, looking at the volleyball lying on the sand. He realized he''d been caught red-handed.


    But honestly, who could blame him? Watching a goddess play volleyball was just too tempting.


    Even with all his self-control, there was no way he could resist.


    Compared to that, even the system''s reward��a volleyball that could withstand the power of a Holy Emperor��didn''t seem like such a big deal anymore.


    Noticing Sylvia''s teary, almost-crying eyes as she soaked in the ocean, looking all pitiful, Timothy couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "It''s a misunderstanding, babe! Let me explain��"


    "I don''t wanna hear it!"


    "Oh, you''re gonna hear it whether you like it or not."


    Suddenly, Timothy jumped into the water as well, scooping up a handful of seawater and splashing it right at Sylvia.


    The water cascaded down her slender, pale neck, making her look even more vulnerable.


    "You jerk! First, you were ogling me, and now you''re ambushing me too?"


    Sylvia, embarrassed and furious from being both ogled and sneak-attacked, retaliated immediately. She scooped up water with both hands and splashed it back at Timothy.


    Sploosh! Half of Timothy''s hair was now soaked.


    "Babe, is that really all you''ve got?"


    Instead of backing down, Timothy just laughed even harder.


    Sploosh! Another wave of water hit the once-feared Holy Emperor of the Elant Continent, a man who people used to be too scared to even approach.


    "Ugh! I''m way stronger than that!" Sylvia shot back, launching another splash.


    "Heh, still not enough though."


    "I''m not giving up! Try this!"


    "And how about this move?"


    "Ahh, that''s cold! But I''m not surrendering!"


    Water flew everywhere as they splashed each other back and forth. Before long, Timothy had lost track of how many times they''d drenched each other.


    But as the playful battle continued, Sylvia''s soft hair, now covered in sparkling droplets, framed a smile that crept onto her face without her even realizing it.


    They chased each other, laughing and splashing, the waves of the ocean swirling around them. The fun and lightheartedness of the moment made Sylvia completely forget about the whole beach volleyball incident. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sploosh!


    A huge wave of water hit Timothy, and Sylvia, feeling triumphant, puffed out her chest proudly. "I''ve been keeping track! I''ve splashed you two more times than you''ve splashed me. I win!"


    "You actually kept count?"


    Timothy couldn''t help but be a little impressed. After all, they''d been going at it for quite a while.


    "Of course! You splashed me 36 times, but I got you 38 times!"


    Having claimed her victory, Sylvia couldn''t help but smile with satisfaction.


    Timothy suddenly remembered that, aside from her cooking, Sylvia was incredibly sharp and talented. It was hard to find any flaws in her at all.


    "I surrender, I surrender. You''re amazing, babe," Timothy said, raising his hands in mock defeat.


    "Hehe, that''s more like it." Sylvia''s lips curled up in a small, pleased smile.


    "Hmph, I guess I''ll maybe forgive you for what you did earlier��"


    Her voice grew quieter as she mentioned the embarrassing topic, her face flushing slightly. After all, while the bikini was comfortable, it was also�� well, a bit too revealing for her taste.


    But just then, she noticed Timothy moving closer.


    Her head lowered slightly, her cheeks turning a soft shade of pink.


    With her perfect figure outlined by the purple bikini and the playful splashing from earlier, Timothy suddenly found it hard to control himself.


    Even the cool ocean water couldn''t calm the heat rising inside him.


    "W-what are you doing?!"


    Their skin was already pressed together, and Timothy gently pulled her into his arms.


    Realizing something was off, Sylvia''s heart started to race, a hint of panic flashing across her face.


    "Babe, now that I think about it�� it''s been a while since we''ve��"


    Timothy''s voice was soft, right next to her ear.


    "But�� we''re in the ocean!" Sylvia stammered, completely flustered.


    Yet, she quickly realized that Timothy had no intention of stopping.

 Chapter 331 - 331: Maybe… we could continue?

    Sylvia never expected that Timothy would suddenly get such a wild idea in the Sacred Sea.


    Even though they were surrounded by a barrier of light, and the vast ocean stretched endlessly with no one else in sight, the situation still felt incredibly embarrassing.


    Wearing such strange outfits in such a bizarre place��no matter how you looked at it, it was hard not to feel ashamed.


    With no other excuse to fall back on, Sylvia tried to explain, "After we bathe in the Sacred Sea, we''re heading to the Underworld Dynasty. You haven''t even reached the Holy Emperor level yet, and if you�� with me��"


    She hesitated, then continued, "In short, your body might end up really weak, and you might even have trouble walking!"


    They were about to head to the Underworld Dynasty, and they needed to be fully prepared. Normally, Timothy might have had some reservations.


    But now? He had been holding onto the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill, refined from the Beast Monarch Essence, for a while now��and he hadn''t used it yet.


    "Don''t worry, babe. I''m in perfect shape today."


    With that, Timothy pulled out the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill and, without a second thought, popped it into his mouth.


    "You!"


    Sylvia''s expression shifted slightly, clearly not expecting Timothy to act so decisively.


    She could immediately sense the surge of vitality in Timothy''s body. More importantly, his already magnetic presence seemed to grow even more irresistible.


    For a moment, even Sylvia found herself staring at him, her gaze lingering.


    After all, as Timothy had said, it had been quite a while��


    "Hey, you need to calm down! Even with that pill��"


    Sylvia tried to maintain her composure, attempting to reason with him.


    But Timothy wasn''t listening. Instead, he moved even closer.


    Their skin touched, and the warmth of their bodies passed between them.


    The cool ocean water, which had been soothing just moments ago, now felt like countless tiny tendrils, stirring up emotions deep inside.


    Sylvia lifted her head slightly, her eyes now misty, gazing at Timothy with a mix of frustration and longing.


    Despite her protest, there was no hiding the dazed affection in her eyes.


    "Ugh, this is too much!"


    Her voice, soft and a little intoxicated, carried no real anger.


    "Heh, you''re always saying one thing and doing another. Do you really think you can fool me?"


    Timothy chuckled, feeling his heart race faster.


    Sylvia, with her shimmering eyes, flushed cheeks, and the way her pale skin glowed in the water, was simply breathtaking. The light purple bikini she wore only accentuated her beauty, adding a touch of allure to her usual cool demeanor.


    No matter how you looked at her, she was stunning��enough to make anyone''s heart skip a beat.


    Such beauty�� how could anyone resist?


    Timothy couldn''t hold back any longer. He gently leaned in, pressing closer to Sylvia''s blushing face and her soft, delicate body.


    "This is too much��"


    Sylvia pouted, her voice carrying a hint of playful annoyance.


    But her cheeks were already flushed, and a bead of sweat had formed, glistening under the reflection of the ocean waves.


    "Maybe I''m just under the influence of those three perverts�� If I circulate my energy, maybe I''ll be fine."


    Her voice was soft, but there was still a trace of stubbornness.


    Timothy, however, just smiled. He knew exactly what was happening.


    With a light cough, Timothy released a small burst of energy.


    Before long, two pieces of light purple fabric floated to the surface, carried by the gentle waves toward the shore.


    At that moment, no matter how cold the ocean water was, it couldn''t cool the rising heat between them.


    Sylvia''s soft, slightly teasing voice soon faded into the sea breeze as she gazed at Timothy. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��


    The Sacred Sea shimmered under the gray sky, and the faint golden light reflected off the water''s surface, casting a soft glow across the horizon.


    Outside the massive barrier, a few female ghosts were clearly unaware of what was happening inside. They exchanged bewildered glances, unsure of what to make of the situation.


    The only sound they could hear was a soft, melodious chirping, like birds singing in a forest.


    But how could there be birds in the Netherworld? It didn''t make sense. No wonder this place was called the Sacred Sea��there were clearly countless mysterious and inexplicable things hidden within it, even things that could baffle ghosts.


    ��


    A long while later, Sylvia, overwhelmed with embarrassment and frustration, glanced at the pieces of clothing that had drifted far off to the shore. She let out a deep sigh.


    "What just happened was an accident. The important thing now is heading to the Underworld Dynasty."


    She huffed, her tone filled with indignation. "Doing something so outrageous in the sea�� Just wait until we get back to the Elant Continent. I''m definitely going to punish you!"


    A cool sea breeze swept by, and in an instant, Sylvia seemed to regain her usual calm and composed demeanor.


    Her long, graceful neck straightened, exuding the cold, commanding presence of a Holy Emperor.


    "Uh, I''m starting to think you''re the perfect example of ''a demon before, a saint after,''" Timothy muttered with a light cough.


    Thanks to the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill, Timothy still had plenty of energy, even after facing off with a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse like Sylvia.


    "Babe, with such a beautiful view, don''t you want to�� continue?" Timothy whispered softly into her ear, his breath warm against her delicate, shell-like ear.


    "Absolutely not!" Sylvia quickly replied, her voice cold and proud, as if she had rejected him without a second thought.


    Timothy was a little taken aback by her swift response.


    The waves continued to lap gently against them, and Sylvia, despite her firm words, seemed a bit flustered.


    Though her words were stubborn, her heart couldn''t help but flutter slightly.


    For someone of her strength, a Holy Emperor, the time that had passed was nothing. But still, a strange, inexplicable feeling had begun to well up inside her.


    It was an absurd, shameful thought��one she couldn''t control. It spread through her heart almost instantly, growing stronger and more overwhelming by the second.


    Her autumn-like eyes lifted, and her gaze, along with the blush on her cheeks, was filled with embarrassment.


    "Maybe�� we could continue?"


    Her voice was barely a whisper, so soft it was almost inaudible, trembling with the weight of her shame.


    She couldn''t even bring herself to look at Timothy.


    "How could I say something so embarrassing?!"


    But it was too late to take it back now��

 Chapter 332 - 332: Six hours

    Sylvia''s cool, distant demeanor, tinged with a hint of resistance, mixed with a subtle longing and shyness, made Timothy''s heart skip a beat.


    After all, the proud and aloof Goddess Sylvia, who outwardly rejected him but was clearly struggling to contain her inner turmoil, was a sight to behold. Where else in the world could one find such a captivating beauty?


    But as Timothy recalled Sylvia''s earlier cold rejection, a mischievous thought crossed his mind.


    Instead of giving in, he responded with a bit of indifference, almost teasingly: "Come on, babe, I''m feeling a little worn out. We still have to head to the Underworld Dynasty later. Let''s just leave it at that."


    "Huh?"


    Sylvia was stunned. She clearly hadn''t expected Timothy to respond like that.


    After all, in the past, whenever she made the first move, no matter how exhausted he was, Timothy would always push through, never willing to miss the opportunity.


    And now, with her clothes already scattered to the wind, even if she wanted to leave, she couldn''t exactly just��


    "But�� how could you be tired? Didn''t you just take the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill, an eighth-level elixir?"


    Finally, swallowing her embarrassment, Sylvia lowered her voice, trying to coax Timothy, who seemed unusually disinterested and distant.


    She even awkwardly brushed her soft, smooth skin against him, her eyes filled with a mix of frustration and anticipation.


    The gesture was clumsy, but in a way, adorably so.


    Timothy felt another stir in his heart, but he still turned away with a cool demeanor: "Nope, I''m still feeling a bit weak."


    "You!" Sylvia''s beautiful eyes locked onto him.


    She knew full well just how powerful the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill was. After all, that night, even describing Timothy as a beast would''ve been an understatement. And that was just the first round��


    But she had no way to call him out on it.


    The waves continued to crash, each one sending a shiver through Sylvia''s delicate body.


    Her embarrassment deepened, and the blush on her cheeks grew even more intense.


    Finally, unable to control the growing desire within her, she leaned in close to Timothy''s ear, her voice trembling with both shame and longing: "Stop�� stop teasing me��"


    Her soft breath brushed against him, her voice a gentle whisper.


    Hearing the mix of frustration and vulnerability in her tone, Timothy couldn''t help but smile.


    "Well, if that''s the case, I won''t hold back."


    He pressed himself against her soft, cool body once more.


    "Mmm�� ah��"


    "Ah�� be gentle��"


    "Mmm�� I can''t�� ah��"


    The ocean was vast, but Sylvia''s soft, melodic voice, like the ringing of a bell, echoed across the waves, carried by the rhythm of the sea.


    The sounds of their voices, the water, and something else entirely filled the air��


    "Ah��"


    "Faster�� ah��"


    "Mmm��"


    Six hours later, back on the shore, Sylvia finally managed to put on her clothes again, her pale blue dress covering her body completely. She had no words to describe how she felt at that moment.


    Though the heat and excitement from earlier had mostly faded, the lingering exhaustion from their "battle" left her feeling weak.


    Timothy, on the other hand, seemed completely fine, while Sylvia could barely take a step without her legs trembling beneath her.


    She shot Timothy a look full of frustration and resentment.


    The real culprit behind all of this was that strange piece of clothing called a "bikini."


    And yet, Timothy seemed to treasure it, carefully folding it away as if he planned to make her wear it again next time.


    It was just too embarrassing!


    Sylvia silently made up her mind: no matter what, she would never wear any of those weird outfits Timothy brought out again.


    Especially when he had taken the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill��she needed to stay far, far away from him.


    Timothy hadn''t even reached the Holy Emperor level yet, and the effects of the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill were already this terrifying.


    Sylvia didn''t even want to imagine what would happen if he ever reached the Holy Emperor stage and took that pill again.


    Wouldn''t that be��


    As her thoughts wandered, Sylvia''s cheeks flushed a deep red. She quickly turned away, trying to shake off the embarrassing images forming in her mind.


    [Ding! Congratulations, Host! You have successfully made a Holy Emperor-level being weak in the knees and overwhelmed with shame.


    System Reward: Convergence Strike]


    Just then, the system''s notification rang out.


    [Convergence Strike?]


    Timothy took a moment to examine the details of this sword technique.


    The Convergence Strike allowed him to channel all the sword techniques he had ever mastered into a single, devastating blow. The more techniques he had mastered and the deeper his understanding of them, the more powerful the strike would be.


    While the strength of the strike depended entirely on the user, its ability to concentrate and expand all of one''s power into a single attack made it incredibly dangerous.


    The only downside was that using it could drain all of his energy, potentially leaving him completely powerless afterward.


    In essence, it was a "hurt the enemy by a thousand, but lose two hundred" kind of move. Compared to the legendary Seven Wounds Fist, which damaged the user''s internal organs with every punch, it was slightly less self-destructive.


    But it was precisely this seemingly risky technique that caught Timothy''s attention.


    Because, in the pursuit of swordsmanship, the goal was always to reach the pinnacle. sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No matter the cost, no matter the process.


    As long as he could unleash unprecedented power in a single strike, that swordsmanship could be called the strongest.


    And this secret technique, which gathered all power into one sword, while dangerous, perfectly aligned with the ultimate pursuit of swordsmanship.


    Timothy carefully studied the Convergence Strike and, satisfied, nodded to himself.


    This trip to the Holy Sea had been more fruitful than he expected. Not only had he managed to get the goddess to wear a bikini and play beach volleyball, but he had also��


    Ahem.


    In any case, before heading to the Underworld Dynasty, Timothy hadn''t anticipated gaining so much.


    The only downside was that the sunscreen, parasol, and beach chair hadn''t been used.


    But that didn''t matter. He could always save those for when they returned to the Elant Continent.


    Once he dealt with the matters in the Netherworld and reached the Holy Emperor stage, six hours would be the least of his concerns.


    "What�� what was that look just now?"


    Sylvia, who had just managed to compose herself and regain her cool demeanor, suddenly noticed Timothy''s faint smile. A strange sense of dread washed over her.


    Her legs, still a bit weak and tingling, instinctively took a step back. She was both wary and shy, like a startled rabbit, unsure whether to flee or stand her ground.


    "Uh, nothing, really. I didn''t do anything inappropriate. Why are you acting like this, babe?" Timothy chuckled awkwardly.


    "How can you say you didn''t do anything inappropriate?!"


    Sylvia, the dignified Holy Emperor and ruler of Sky Sanctuary, looked at him with a mix of frustration and vulnerability.


    "A bikini, beach volleyball, and�� six hours��


    Each one was more outrageous than the last!"


    "Hmph, well, the Beast Monarch Essence is all used up, and you haven''t reached the Transcendence Realm yet. Once we''re back on the Elant Continent, I''ll definitely get my revenge!" Sylvia muttered, trying to comfort herself.

 Chapter 333 - 333: I shouldn’t have doubted them

    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Panting heavily, the practitioners stared at the barrier of the Sepulcher of the Sacred, which was erupting with loud, continuous noises. Their faces were pale with shock, and a sense of fear crept into their hearts. It was clear they were still shaken by what had just happened.


    Although Timothy had unleashed an overwhelming force, wiping out nearly the entire skeletal army in an instant, the situation had quickly spiraled out of control. More and more skeletons kept appearing, and to make matters worse, the corpses of the Holy Emperors had begun to emerge from the canyon.


    The practitioners of Elant Continent soon found themselves powerless to resist. They were completely outmatched by the strange forces within the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    "Thank goodness Timothy used that terrifying lightning technique. Otherwise, the casualties would''ve been much worse. But still..."


    As they looked at the figures of Holy Emperor Luminis and Holy Emperor Earthshard, many of the practitioners were left dumbfounded. When they had entered the canyon, it wasn''t just these two Holy Emperors. Goddess Sylvia, Holy Maiden Aeliana, Timothy, and his pet, the Dragon King Azura, had gone in as well.


    So why were only Luminis and Earthshard coming out now? And why were the corpses of the Holy Emperors, which had been hidden deep within the canyon, suddenly appearing? Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What had happened in the depths of the Sepulcher of the Sacred? Where were the others? Were they safe?


    No one knew the answers to these questions. All they could see was the grave expression on the faces of Luminis and Earthshard.


    "This is bad... If the corpses of the Holy Emperors are coming out of the canyon, doesn''t that mean..."


    Holy Emperor Luminis''s face was noticeably pale.


    Despite his deep-seated resentment toward Timothy, he couldn''t deny the admiration and longing he felt for Goddess Sylvia and Holy Maiden Aeliana. Both of them were revered Holy Emperor-level figures on the Elant Continent, admired and feared by countless people. They were also far beyond his reach, figures he could only dream of.


    Luminis clearly didn''t want to accept the possibility that they might have perished in the depths of the Sepulcher of the Sacred. But it wasn''t just that...


    Boom. Boom. Luminis furrowed his brow.


    The tremors from the Sepulcher''s barrier were growing more intense. The once sacred and mysterious golden hue of the barrier was now starting to turn a shade of crimson. The barrier, which had once been as solid as a fortress and filled with endless arcane power, was beginning to show signs of instability.


    Back when things had taken a turn for the worse in the depths of the canyon, Luminis and Earthshard had stayed behind to guard the rear. After returning from the canyon, they had watched as Sylvia and the others charged into the heart of the battle, trying to reach the gate surrounded by countless Holy Emperor corpses.


    Whether they succeeded in entering the gate was unknown.


    But time had passed. Seven days had gone by in the blink of an eye.


    During those seven days, no one knew what had happened deep within the canyon. But the ever-growing skeletal army and the continuous emergence of Holy Emperor corpses had forced the practitioners to abandon their resistance and retreat from the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    Most of the practitioners had managed to escape with their lives. However, during those seven days, the barrier of the Sepulcher had been repeatedly attacked. Even though it had been crafted by the combined efforts of countless Holy Emperor-level experts and was filled with profound magic, it was now starting to weaken and crumble.


    By their estimates, the barrier would completely collapse in less than a week.


    And when that final barrier shattered, there would be nothing left to stop the Sepulcher of the Sacred from spilling into the Elant Continent. The corpses of the Holy Emperors, long since corrupted by dark magic, would be free to rampage across the land.


    When that day came, the world would descend into chaos. Countless lives would be lost, and practitioners would be slaughtered en masse.


    That day wasn''t far off.


    "Goddess Sylvia, Timothy... What''s happening in the depths of the Sepulcher of the Sacred right now?"


    It wasn''t just Luminis and Earthshard. At this moment, countless practitioners across the Elant Continent were staring at the barrier of the Sepulcher, their hearts filled with anxiety. Many were silently praying.


    They all knew, even if it seemed like a distant hope, that their last chance lay with Goddess Sylvia. If she couldn''t stop whatever was happening inside the Sepulcher, the Elant Continent would be doomed.


    But what they didn''t know was that, deep within the Sepulcher of the Sacred, there was someone else who shared their concerns.


    "Ugh, what is Sylvia doing in there?"


    "And Timothy too!"


    In the dark, shadowy space behind the gate, Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura huddled together for warmth. Aeliana''s eyes were filled with tears, her body soft and trembling. Azura, looking pitiful, snuggled into her warm embrace.


    Although the massive gate was impassable for the corpses of the Holy Emperors within the Sepulcher of the Sacred, hiding behind it meant they didn''t have to worry about their safety at all.


    However, outside, countless Holy Emperor corpses wandered around, making terrifying noises.


    In this pitch-black environment, anyone��whether human or dragon��would be trembling with fear.


    Especially Holy Maiden Aeliana, who, despite being a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, had been bullied so often by Goddess Sylvia that her courage didn''t quite match her strength. In fact, she seemed even more scared than Azura.


    "What do you think Timothy and the Goddess are doing right now?" Azura asked, trying to break the eerie silence that was making the dragon want to cry.


    "They�� they''ve entered the Netherworld. They must be fighting off ghosts, bravely battling through all kinds of hardships, trying to kill the creature that''s been causing chaos in the Sepulcher of the Sacred," Aeliana quickly replied, saying what was on her mind.


    "Yeah, yeah, that makes sense. With how strong the Goddess is, if they haven''t come back yet, they must''ve run into some incredibly powerful enemy and are stuck in a tough fight. Otherwise, there''s no way they''d be gone for a whole seven days without any word," Azura nodded in agreement.


    But suddenly, a thought popped into her head��one so absurd it almost made her laugh. "Hey, Holy Maiden, you don''t think they''re, like, chilling on some beautiful beach in the Netherworld, eating, drinking, having fun, showing off their love, maybe even�� maybe even, you know, doing that kind of stuff, do you?"


    "No�� no way," Aeliana hesitated for a moment but quickly dismissed the idea. "Even if those two are ridiculously into flaunting their relationship, they''re still in the Netherworld, surrounded by ghosts and danger. Even Sylvia would have to be careful. She might even be in a tough battle. So, a honeymoon? Definitely not happening."


    "Yeah, you''re right. I shouldn''t have doubted them. The Goddess and Timothy are probably working themselves to the bone right now, trying to figure out how to find that ghost and kill it. They''ve probably already been through countless battles."


    "Mhm, for sure. Let''s just hope they can hurry up a bit!"


    Despite the terrifying sounds outside, the two huddled together, clinging to each other for comfort.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura were both absolutely convinced that Timothy and Sylvia were, at that very moment, fighting tooth and nail in the Netherworld.


    What they didn''t know was that Timothy and Sylvia, fully dressed, had just finished a sweet honeymoon after arriving in the Netherworld��


    If Aeliana and Azura ever found out the truth, they''d probably burst into tears on the spot.

 Chapter 334 - 334: Princess!

    "Princess, this is bad. These corrupted spirits are way stronger than we thought."


    Underworld Dynasty.


    On the towering, imposing walls made of dense ghostly energy, a panicked voice echoed through the air.


    Amidst a crowd of ghostly generals stood a young girl, around sixteen years old, with a delicate and graceful appearance. She wore a crown of eerie blue, gazing down at the scene below.


    The crown on her head was a clear symbol of her high status in the Underworld Dynasty.


    Anyone who saw her would immediately recognize her identity��Erelyn, the Princess of the Netherworld.


    Born in the Netherworld, raised in the Netherworld, Erelyn''s spirit was formed from the essence of countless souls, evolving into immense power.


    She was destined to rule the Underworld Dynasty and guide countless spirits on their journey to the afterlife.


    Erelyn should have been an untouchable figure in the Netherworld, someone before whom all spirits would bow, without a hint of resistance.


    But now, things in the Netherworld had taken a drastic turn.


    A month ago, countless corrupted souls suddenly appeared.


    These souls were shrouded in a thick, blood-red aura, moving like mindless zombies.


    They had no thoughts, no reasoning, and seemed to have only one goal��invade the Underworld Dynasty.


    What was even more shocking was that these spirits, despite their stiff, zombie-like movements, were far stronger than anyone had anticipated.


    In just a month, vast territories under the Underworld Dynasty''s control had been overrun. Countless spirits had been corrupted, losing their ability to think, and joining this ever-growing blood-red army.


    And it wasn''t just the spirits. Even skeletal remains were being reanimated by this blood-red force, rising from the Netherworld.


    Each one of these creatures was terrifyingly powerful, and they didn''t care about their own survival.


    They just kept advancing, relentlessly attacking the heart of the Underworld Dynasty.


    In just a month, these strange beings had conquered vast lands, their numbers swelling at an alarming rate. Now, they were at the very gates of the Underworld Dynasty''s core.


    If this continued��


    Even though the crown on her head still radiated the authority of the Netherworld Princess, Erelyn''s brow furrowed slightly.


    If she activated the Eye of the Netherworld, she might be able to find the source of all this chaos.


    But with the corrupted army already at the gates, the situation was dire.


    Even if she found the culprit, it might be too late to stop what was happening.


    If these strange creatures kept spreading, the entire Underworld Dynasty would face an unprecedented catastrophe.


    It might even��


    Be on the brink of destruction!


    "Who could possibly have the power to cause something like this?" Erelyn muttered, biting her lip as she looked down at the battlefield.


    The sounds of battle were deafening. The wind howled, and the flames of war raged all around.


    "For the Princess! We will hold the line! Not a single step back!"


    The Underworld Dynasty''s million-strong ghost army roared in unison, their eyes filled with determination.


    Every step they took was resolute, unwavering. They would not retreat, not even an inch.


    Though their bodies had long since died, they had become spirits, serving the Underworld Dynasty and helping countless souls find peace in the afterlife.


    Their loyalty, along with their very souls, was pledged to the Underworld Dynasty and its ruler��Princess Erelyn.


    No matter what, even if it meant their souls would be shattered, they refused to fall back.


    But despite their unwavering resolve, the million ghost soldiers, fighting with all their might, found themselves struggling.


    The blood-red spirits surged forward like an unstoppable tide, and the ghost soldiers quickly realized that these corrupted souls were far stronger than they had imagined.


    The blood-red aura spread, and the twisted spirits continued to grow in power, becoming more and more terrifying.


    What was even more horrifying was that any ghost soldier who fell in battle would be corrupted.


    In no time, they would turn from comrades into enemies.


    And once they were turned, they became even more ferocious and violent than the other corrupted souls, charging forward with reckless abandon, their faces twisted in terrifying rage.


    "What''s happening to them? What''s controlling these twisted creatures?"


    Even the ghost soldiers, who had once faced death without fear, now wore expressions of shock and disbelief.


    They had realized that no matter how hard they fought, the situation was spiraling out of control.


    If this continued, even if they sacrificed their lives, they wouldn''t be able to stop these strange creatures that could infect their own ranks.


    The battlefield was filled with the terrifying howls of vengeful spirits, and the scene had completely changed.


    The ghost soldiers who had been defending the fortress were now struggling to hold their ground, retreating step by step.


    The sudden transformation of their former comrades into enemies had caught them off guard, delivering a devastating blow to their morale.


    It was becoming clear that the once-mighty force of a million ghost soldiers, who had once ruled the Netherworld, was now showing signs of collapse.


    Watching this unfold, Erelyn''s gaze finally hardened with resolve.


    The Underworld Dynasty had ruled over the passage of souls to the afterlife for countless millennia, standing as the ultimate authority in the Netherworld.


    It was feared and respected by all spirits, and no one had ever dared to challenge it.


    Erelyn didn''t know who was behind all of this, but she understood one thing very clearly��


    To wear the crown is to bear its weight.


    As the ruler of the Underworld Dynasty, she couldn''t allow herself to retreat.


    "Order the remaining ghost soldiers to fall back. This situation is beyond your control now.


    Whether I survive or not, your priority is to leave and preserve your strength.


    This disturbance in the Netherworld may have already caught the attention of outsiders. It won''t be long before practitioners from other realms arrive.


    Perhaps with their help, this chaos can be quelled."


    Erelyn glanced at the guard beside her, then quickly refocused on the battlefield.


    "What are you saying, Princess? You are the most important figure in the Underworld Dynasty! How could you��"


    The guard''s face turned pale with shock, and he rushed forward, trying to stop her.


    But Erelyn had already made up her mind. With a graceful leap, she descended from the city walls.


    Her small figure, that of a girl no older than sixteen or seventeen, seemed insignificant among the countless ghost soldiers.


    Yet the authority of the Netherworld''s royal family radiated from her, striking fear into the hearts of all spirits. S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The eerie blue light emanating from her crown even caused the invading spirits to pause for a moment.


    But soon, they let out even more frenzied howls, as if all their attention had locked onto Erelyn''s spirit. Their power surged, stronger than before.


    "Princess!"


    Amidst the stunned gazes of countless ghost soldiers, Erelyn raised her sword, standing alone between them and the advancing horde.


    The crown on her head glowed with pure, concentrated energy from the Netherworld.


    But Erelyn knew all too well that even if she gave everything she had, it might not be enough to turn the tide.


    At that moment, in the distance, two figures were slowly approaching.

 Chapter 335 - 335: I might have a better idea

    "Who would''ve thought the Underworld Dynasty would end up like this?"


    From the distant sky, Sylvia gazed down at the battlefield below, where millions of ghostly soldiers clashed in a chaotic war. Even she couldn''t help but feel a bit surprised.


    "Hey, do you know much about the Underworld Dynasty?" Timothy asked, his curiosity piqued. After all, the Underworld Dynasty was a major force in the Netherworld.


    "Yeah, my sister Erelyn mentioned it to me a long time ago."


    Sylvia nodded and explained, "The Underworld Dynasty controls the passage of billions of souls in the Netherworld. It''s the most powerful force there, an authority that no one dares to challenge.


    No matter how strong a spirit was in life, or how much power they retain after death, once they enter the Netherworld, they have no right to defy the Underworld Dynasty.


    For as long as anyone can remember, the Underworld Dynasty has held absolute power in the Netherworld. No spirit would ever think of challenging them.


    But now..."


    It was clear that even Sylvia hadn''t expected the Underworld Dynasty to be under attack.


    Especially...


    "Those blood-tainted souls... they seem similar to what we saw in the Sepulcher of the Sacred."


    In an instant, both Timothy and Sylvia recognized the familiar feeling.


    They hadn''t expected that the same force causing chaos in the Sepulcher of the Sacred would also strike the Netherworld.


    Whoever dared to attack both the Sepulcher of the Sacred and the Netherworld at the same time... their power and motives were beyond comprehension.


    "Still, we came to the Underworld Dynasty to find someone. In a way, this gives us a lead, doesn''t it?"


    Timothy glanced at the ghost soldiers locked in battle, and Sylvia''s gaze followed.


    But she quickly noticed the situation.


    Despite the Underworld Dynasty''s massive army, their strength and strange magic were no match for the corrupted souls. They were being pushed back, losing ground with every moment.


    Under the dim sky, the sounds of battle echoed all around.


    Every now and then, the air was filled with the screams of the fallen, and ghost soldiers were obliterated in an instant, their souls scattered to the wind.


    Swords clashed, spears thrust, and the air was thick with the intent to kill.


    There was despair, anger, and a helpless retreat. S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The ghost soldiers loyal to the Underworld Dynasty didn''t want to fall back, but the situation was slipping out of their control.


    "Wait..."


    Sylvia''s eyes suddenly froze, and her expression changed completely.


    Among the retreating ghost soldiers, she spotted a figure she knew all too well.


    "Erelyn!"


    Years ago, Erelyn had looked like a girl of sixteen or seventeen, in the prime of her youth.


    Back then, Sylvia had barely reached Timothy''s waist in height.


    Now, Sylvia had grown up, but that figure... it hadn''t changed at all.


    Even after becoming an Empress, even after founding the Sky Sanctuary and being hailed as a goddess, Sylvia had never forgotten her past.


    If it weren''t for Erelyn, Sylvia might have fallen into despair long ago.


    She wouldn''t have grown, wouldn''t have become a Holy Emperor-level warrior, and she certainly wouldn''t have met... Timothy.


    So, in Sylvia''s heart, Erelyn''s place had never changed.


    It felt like a lifetime ago, but now, after so many years apart, they were meeting again. Sylvia''s eyes sparkled with a brilliant light.


    If no one else were around, she would''ve rushed over and thrown herself into that comforting embrace.


    But...


    A cold chill slowly crept over Sylvia''s body.


    At this moment, it wasn''t just the Underworld Dynasty''s army of a million ghost soldiers that was starting to fall back.


    In the middle of the battlefield, Erelyn, who was fighting off hundreds of enemies on her own, was also struggling.


    Even though her strength was comparable to that of a Holy Emperor, she couldn''t hold off the endless waves of blood-soaked soldiers.


    The eerie nature of the Netherworld had far surpassed anyone''s imagination.


    Even if another Holy Emperor-level warrior joined the fight, they might be able to save Erelyn, but it wouldn''t be enough to turn the tide. The Underworld Dynasty was on the verge of being overrun.


    "Screw it, there''s no time to think this through."


    Sylvia''s icy aura began to rise as she prepared to charge into the fray.


    But just as she took a step forward, ready to head toward the Underworld Dynasty''s walls, Timothy stopped her.


    "Hold on, babe. I might have a better idea," Timothy said with a smile, gently blocking her path.


    "A better idea?" Sylvia paused, still a bit confused.


    After all, facing an army of bloodthirsty soldiers that seemed endless, even she couldn''t wipe them all out.


    "I heard from the Holy Maiden about your past with this Netherworld princess. Don''t worry. Since she helped you before, I''ll do my best to save not just her, but the entire Underworld Dynasty.


    I happen to know an ancient technique that can focus sword intent. All you need to do is channel your understanding of swordsmanship into it," Timothy explained calmly.


    The terrifying thing about the Convergence Strike was that it could gather sword intent into a single, overwhelmingly powerful blow.


    However, with his current level of sword mastery, Timothy couldn''t unleash the full potential of the Convergence Strike to sweep away everything in its path.


    But if he combined his power with Sylvia''s, things would be different.


    A mysterious aura began to rise from Timothy, as if it came from ancient times, infused with sword intent.


    The shadow of the Realm of a Thousand Blades slowly appeared, and Timothy''s understanding of swordsmanship merged with this profound energy.


    It was like a sleeping tiger, lying in wait.


    But when it awoke, the entire forest would tremble.


    The growing energy, brewing and building, even made Sylvia feel a sense of awe.


    In all her years on the continent of Elant, she had seen Holy Emperor-level warriors who had mastered the way of the sword to its peak.


    But this ancient and mysterious sword intent was something she had never encountered before.


    "An ancient technique? What kind of ancient technique?" Sylvia couldn''t help but feel curious.


    And what was with that weird outfit called a "bikini"? How did Timothy always manage to find such strange things?


    Sensing the extraordinary nature of the energy, Sylvia followed Timothy''s instructions and began to channel her own understanding of swordsmanship into it.


    Sylvia had countless wooden swords, but the one with faint ink marks was the strongest sword she had ever wielded.


    It wasn''t just a weapon��it was also the manifestation of her Sacred Form as a Holy Emperor, a phantom of a wooden sword.


    Sylvia''s understanding of swordsmanship far surpassed that of other Holy Emperors, and she had her own unique insights.


    A single strike from a Holy Emperor could cut through all living things, making the heavens and earth tremble.


    This wasn''t just swordsmanship��it was the overwhelming power to sweep away everything in its path.


    All things would converge, and with one strike, they would shatter. The world would seem insignificant, and with a sword in hand, anything could be cut down.


    As a Holy Emperor, as long as she held a sword, all things would retreat, and the heavens themselves would change color at her command!


    As the cold aura around Sylvia grew even more intense, her unique swordsmanship merged with the sword intent Timothy had gathered!

 Chapter 336 - 336: Don’t bring up stuff like that in a place like this!

    One sword to pierce the heavens, one sword to sweep the mountains!


    When Sylvia and Timothy''s sword auras converged, the atmosphere shifted dramatically.


    The sky of the Netherworld, which had been a dull, oppressive yellow, devoid of sunlight, now felt even more stifling and cold.


    But at this moment, as a vast sword aura spread in all directions, it seemed as though even the sky itself had changed.


    A faint, pale green light began to seep into half of the sky, seemingly formed by Sylvia''s sword intent.


    This sword aura was immense. The soft green glow not only illuminated half the sky but also radiated a chilling, merciless energy that spread outward.


    Outside the gates of the Underworld Dynasty, the sky remained that same oppressive yellow.


    Yet, despite the lack of clouds, the sky rumbled as if thunder was brewing within it.


    The overwhelming power that subtly emanated from above even caused the corrupted, bloodthirsty souls below��those whose minds had been completely consumed by bloodlust��to feel a sudden fear. They looked up in shock.


    And it wasn''t just them.


    At this moment, the million-strong ghost army of the Underworld Dynasty also felt a deep, instinctual reverence from the depths of their souls.


    The Netherworld was no stranger to powerful spirits, but even they were stunned by this terrifying force.


    "What''s going on?"


    Erelyn, who had just endured a grueling series of battles and was now physically drained, breathed heavily as she looked up in surprise.


    The Underworld Dynasty was on the brink of collapse. She had already resigned herself to the idea of letting the core ghost soldiers escape, having given up hope of surviving herself.


    But this sudden change completely shattered her expectations.


    Such a powerful sword aura��she had never seen anything like it, not even during her time wandering the continent of Elant.


    "Roar!"


    Whether out of fear or rage, the bloodthirsty souls let out even more furious howls as they surged toward the gates of the Underworld Dynasty.


    Before the million ghost soldiers, Erelyn''s crown glowed with a faint blue light. Yet, she didn''t draw her sword. She simply gazed up at the sky.


    But soon, her expression changed.


    Amidst the gathering sword aura, which now resembled a raging storm, she saw a figure she had longed to see for what felt like an eternity.


    A figure she had never expected to see again.


    A long, pale blue dress fluttered in the air, and amidst the fierce sword aura, the figure''s clothes and ornaments clinked softly.


    Cold, proud, and awe-inspiring, yet as flawless and beautiful as a perfect jade.


    Though the figure had changed greatly from her memories, Erelyn recognized her at a glance.


    "Sylvia��"


    She whispered the name softly, her voice filled with a deep sense of longing.


    With the crown still resting on her head, Erelyn''s gaze softened.


    "I can''t believe it''s been so long, and you''ve grown so much."


    In her memories, Sylvia was still that pitiful little girl who used to hide in her arms, crying.


    But a hundred years had passed. Now, Sylvia exuded a commanding presence, cold and distant, as if no one dared to approach her.


    And beside her��


    Erelyn shifted her gaze and finally saw the source of the overwhelming sword aura.


    "It''s him!"


    In an instant, Erelyn recalled the man who, months ago, had slashed through space with a single sword strike, cutting down someone in the Netherworld from the continent of Elant.


    Though Timothy had not yet reached the level of a Holy Emperor, that single sword strike had left her utterly astonished.


    It was after that strike that Erelyn, who governed the souls passing into the afterlife and could glimpse certain threads of fate, discovered that Timothy and she were connected by a thread of destiny.


    But beyond that single sword strike, it seemed there were other, deeper ties of fate between them.


    "Strange... aside from Sylvia, I don''t have any other connections to the people of the Elant continent. So why is it that��?"


    Erelyn gazed up at the sky, confused, only to witness something that left her utterly speechless.


    At that moment, the endless sword aura was gathering around the Phoenix Blade in her hand.


    The Phoenix Blade, which had been restored from a damaged Heavenly-level artifact, was now engulfed in roaring flames��far hotter than ever before.


    The intense heat was so overwhelming that it caused the sword to emit an illusion of a divine phoenix rising from the fire.


    Even though the Phoenix Blade didn''t have a sword spirit, it seemed to be inexplicably excited, as if it was rejoicing in the profound and unyielding sword intent.


    To unleash a strike of such immense power was the lifelong pursuit of any Heavenly-level sword.


    Just like the sword aura itself, the Phoenix Blade was now releasing the deepest reserves of its power.


    Even though the sword had yet to strike, the scorching heat was already radiating outward.


    Bathed in flames, it was clear to anyone watching just how terrifying the power contained within truly was.


    "Wow, I''ve got to hand it to you, babe. Your understanding of swordsmanship is seriously impressive. The sword intent in this blade is just�� incredible."


    Seeing the phenomenon surrounding the Phoenix Blade, even Timothy couldn''t help but express his admiration.


    "Hmph, of course. This wooden sword was crafted by a Celestial Realm deity. Over the years, I''ve gained quite a bit of insight into swordsmanship."


    As a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, Sylvia had heard countless compliments over the years.


    Some were flattery, others were genuine. But none had ever truly mattered to her.


    With her cold and proud demeanor, such praise was usually nothing more than background noise.


    Yet, for some reason, Timothy''s simple compliment made the corners of her mouth lift slightly, and she felt a rare sense of joy.


    "Hmph, swordsmanship is just one thing. When have I ever lost to anyone in anything other than cooking?" Sylvia teased, a hint of playful pride in her voice.


    "Uh�� so you do know how bad your cooking is, huh?" Timothy paused for a moment, then suddenly thought of something else she wasn''t quite as good at.


    With a mischievous grin, he leaned in close to her ear and whispered, "There''s one area, babe, where you''ll never beat me."


    "Oh? What''s that?" Sylvia asked, genuinely curious, clearly not catching on right away.


    "When I took the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill."


    As soon as Timothy said this, Sylvia''s face, which had been filled with playful confidence, instantly went blank, then quickly turned bright red.


    "W-what? Even if you took the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill, I still��"


    "Ahem, babe, you''re not forgetting those last two hours by the Holy Sea, are you? You were the one begging for mercy." sea??h th�� NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I��! Ugh, you jerk! Don''t bring up stuff like that in a place like this!"


    Sylvia''s voice was filled with embarrassment and frustration as she glanced at the bloody battlefield below, where the fighting was still raging. Her eyes darted around nervously, and she couldn''t bring herself to look directly at Timothy anymore.

 Chapter 337 - 337: Is this the Convergence Strike?

    "What is this?"


    Erelyn stared at the scene unfolding in the sky, momentarily lost in thought.


    In her mind, Sylvia was still that little girl who had just stopped crying every day and started taking her training seriously.


    But now, the sweet and playful banter between Timothy and Sylvia, along with their affectionate gestures, was enough to make anyone''s heart melt.


    It was only then that Erelyn realized Sylvia was no longer that pitiful child. Not only had she become a powerful Holy Emperor, but she also had a love that anyone would envy.


    "Seriously, they''re so sweet it''s almost sickening. Aren''t they worried about giving everyone else cavities?" Erelyn muttered under her breath, though a faint smile tugged at her lips.


    That smile was filled with genuine relief.


    After leaving the continent of Elant, she had worried that Sylvia, in her relentless pursuit of power, might one day become so cold and distant that no one could get close to her, even if she reached the level of a Holy Emperor.


    But now, that worry had completely vanished.


    In the way the two of them interacted, Erelyn could see it clearly: their love was so pure, it seemed flawless.


    Gripping the sword in her hand, Erelyn, whose energy had been nearly depleted, suddenly felt a surge of strength ignite within her.


    She looked at the countless blood-red spirits surging toward her. Despite her small frame, there wasn''t a trace of fear in her eyes.


    The crown on her head glowed with a faint blue light, a symbol of the Netherworld royal family''s power to suppress spirits.


    Today, no matter what, she would hold this position. She wouldn''t retreat, not even a single step.


    "Roar!"


    Whether it was the danger of her sword aura or Erelyn''s disdain, the blood-red spirits seemed to grow even more furious.


    A more sinister ghostly energy spread through the air, and the spirits suddenly sped up, rushing toward the Underworld Dynasty.


    The Underworld Dynasty''s ghost soldiers had once numbered in the millions, their presence overwhelming and majestic.


    But after nearly a month of relentless battle, many of the ghost soldiers had been obliterated, their souls scattered. Worse still, some had been tainted by the blood-red spirits, turning against the very dynasty they once defended.


    Watching her former comrades fall or become enemies, Erelyn had been forced to retreat step by step.


    Even the ghost soldiers who had sworn to die for the princess were beginning to feel a deep sense of helplessness.


    With their strength, they could no longer turn the tide of this battle.


    At this point, even the princess, who had charged into the thick of the fight alone, was struggling to protect herself.


    If this continued��


    The crown on Erelyn''s head still radiated the oppressive power of the Netherworld royal family, but the ghost soldiers knew all too well that even the princess''s spiritual energy was running dry.


    It wouldn''t be long before this final line of defense was completely overrun.


    The Underworld Dynasty, which had stood for countless millennia, guiding souls to the afterlife, was on the verge of total collapse.


    Despair and hopelessness spread like wildfire. No matter how much they didn''t want to believe it, the ghost soldiers knew they couldn''t stop the inevitable.


    They understood that the end was near.


    But just as Erelyn''s strength was fading, and she felt utterly powerless, trapped in a deep sense of frustration and guilt��


    The sword aura brewing in the sky finally erupted.


    "Boom!"


    It was like the first thunderclap of spring, powerful enough to awaken all living things.


    The deafening sound shook the ground for thousands of miles around the Underworld Dynasty.


    More importantly, the sharp, murderous sword aura struck fear into the hearts of both the living and the dead.


    At that moment, Timothy''s gaze shifted toward the ground.


    His eyes glowed with a holy golden light. Though he held no sword in his hand, the boundless sword aura around him took the shape of one.


    This sword, formed entirely from the wind, carried a presence far more imposing than any ordinary Heavenly-level weapon.


    [Convergence Strike]


    This strike embodied both Timothy and Sylvia''s understanding of the way of the sword.


    They had poured everything into this one blow, amplifying the sword aura to its absolute limit.


    The power of this strike was beyond anything anyone could imagine.


    Even those at the level of a Holy Emperor would be left in the dust.


    The wind howled, and the sky darkened.


    Two beams of light��one pale green, the other golden��shone down on the invisible sword in Timothy''s hand.


    A strange, ancient fragrance filled the air, as if it carried the mysteries of the ages.


    Even the spirits, who lacked physical senses, could feel this aura. It was as if the very space around them was trembling and warping under the pressure, radiating an unbearable heat.


    The might of a Holy Emperor?


    No, this was far more terrifying than anything a Holy Emperor could muster!


    "Is this the Convergence Strike?"


    The sword aura in Timothy''s hand grew even more overwhelming, so much so that even he found it difficult to control.


    The ancient technique granted by the system was indeed profound, but to unleash such power with a single strike?


    It wasn''t just his own sword aura��Sylvia''s sword aura was unimaginably powerful as well.


    The restored Phoenix Blade had become a Heavenly-level treasure, yet its oppressive force still paled in comparison to the red-glowing wooden sword in Sylvia''s hand.


    It seemed that not only was Sylvia''s comprehension of the sword beyond extraordinary, but the wooden sword she wielded held mysteries far beyond what anyone could fathom.


    But studying that wooden sword would have to wait. Right now, the sword aura was ready��it was time to bring down this strike.


    A sharp glint flashed in Timothy''s eyes. Without further hesitation, he raised the sword formed by the two beams of light and aimed it at the vast earth below.


    From above to below, he brought the sword down with absolute resolve.


    The sky above was dim and vast, the earth below endless and desolate.


    But this strike seemed capable of tearing through the heavens, obliterating everything in its path.


    Anything that stood in its way��would die!


    The way of the sword, a path pursued by countless practitioners throughout the ages.


    But at this moment��


    All the sword auras in the world seemed to converge into this one strike.


    The long river of swordsmanship, flowing through the stars for eons, had finally reached its culmination here.


    The wind roared, and the sword aura was sharp and fierce.


    Wherever the ancient, murderous sword aura swept, everything would be cut to pieces.


    Even the blood-red spirits, controlled by the malevolent force, looked up at the sky in shock, filled with an inexplicable fear.


    But it was too late to escape.


    The sword aura, glowing with pale green and golden light, descended with unstoppable force.


    Where it passed, space shattered, and the sky itself seemed to break apart.


    It sounded like the roar of a dragon, or perhaps the bellow of a beast.


    An endless, majestic sound echoed through the vast sky.


    And then, the sword struck.


    "Boom!"


    The earth cracked, rocks shattered.


    The Netherworld trembled, mountains and rivers roared. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The million-strong army of spirits, locked in battle across the land, was torn apart by this single strike.


    In an instant, countless spirits were obliterated, their souls scattered to the winds��completely wiped out!

 Chapter 338 - 338: Ugh! You’re the worst!

    At that moment, the atmosphere seemed to freeze, as if everything had fallen into a dead silence.


    On the vast battlefield outside the Underworld Dynasty, the once overwhelming army of blood-tainted souls was nearly wiped out in an instant by a single sword strike.


    The ground, now scarred with a massive crack stretching for miles, looked like a deep canyon. The sight of it sent chills down everyone''s spine��no one could believe that such a massive rift had been created by just one sword.


    Countless blood-red souls were obliterated by that strike, and even the Underworld Dynasty''s army stood there, stunned, completely unprepared for what had just happened.


    But soon, they snapped out of it.


    "Who could possibly have done something like this?!"


    All eyes turned to the two figures floating in the sky, and the ghost soldiers below were instantly filled with excitement and hope.


    They had thought it was all over��not just for the dynasty, but even the princess seemed beyond saving. Yet, with that one sword, the entire battle had been flipped on its head.


    This was their chance, and the ghost soldiers, who had been on the verge of collapse, knew it. It was their only chance.


    "Charge!"


    A loud cry echoed through the air.


    That voice seemed to ignite the fury in everyone''s hearts.


    For a whole month, the lands of the Underworld Dynasty had been falling one after another. Countless ghost soldiers had been wiped out, or worse, corrupted and turned into enemies. Even the princess had barely escaped with her life.


    But now, the tide had finally turned. sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No matter what, they had to make the enemy pay.


    "Fight! The Underworld Dynasty will live forever!"


    "Fight!"


    The battle cries erupted once more. The ghost soldiers, who had been exhausted and on the brink of defeat, suddenly found their rage rekindled.


    The battlefield was once again engulfed in chaos, with flames of war raging everywhere. The deep chasm left by that sword strike still cut through the center of the battlefield, a stark reminder of the power that had just been unleashed.


    And now, the situation had completely shifted.


    In an instant, nearly 80% of the enemy souls had been wiped out by that one strike, and the ghost soldiers, who had been on the losing side, suddenly seized control of the battle.


    The Underworld Dynasty''s forces launched a fierce counterattack, surging forward with renewed strength.


    Though the casualties were still heavy, the month-long war was finally nearing its end.


    "Sylvia."


    On the ground, Erelyn slowly lifted her head, gazing up at Sylvia in the sky.


    There was a deep sense of longing in her eyes.


    "Erelyn��"


    Even though countless ghost soldiers were surging across the battlefield like waves, Sylvia''s eyes immediately found the one figure she knew so well, the one she had missed so much.


    Their eyes met.


    For a moment, it was as if time had rewound to years ago, when Sylvia would get so excited just seeing Erelyn that she''d rush over and throw herself into her arms, her face lighting up with the purest, most innocent smile.


    But now, Sylvia''s lips trembled slightly, her gaze lingering, yet she stayed where she was.


    Because a hundred years had passed.


    She was no longer that little girl who used to cry and cling to Erelyn. She had become a Holy Emperor, a ruler in her own right.


    She now commanded the Sky Sanctuary alone, leading twelve Star Palaces to conquer vast territories. Sylvia''s ruthless decisiveness and cold, proud demeanor were what had brought her to power.


    Since becoming an emperor, Sylvia had always maintained that icy, intimidating aura��except when she was with Timothy.


    Even though seeing Erelyn again filled Sylvia''s heart with a warmth like sunlight, she realized she could no longer run into her arms with the same innocent joy she once had. Her gaze flickered with emotion, but she hesitated, frozen in place, unable to take the next step.


    "Babe, what''s going on?"


    Timothy noticed Sylvia''s odd behavior and looked at her curiously. But soon, from the mix of longing, hesitation, and anticipation in her eyes, he figured out what was going on.


    Clearly, after all these years, with her status and power having changed so dramatically, the goddess who once ruled with cold authority couldn''t just run over like a carefree girl anymore.


    There are always certain barriers in life that make it hard for people to express their feelings freely.


    But��


    A sly smile crept onto Timothy''s face as he quickly came up with a perfect solution.


    For centuries, Goddess Sylvia had maintained her icy, dignified demeanor, making it impossible for her to act with the same innocent affection she once had.


    So, if that''s the case��


    In a flash, Timothy appeared right next to Sylvia.


    Before she could react, he reached out with lightning speed toward the snow lotus flower pinned in her hair.


    Still lost in her complicated thoughts, Sylvia hadn''t fully snapped out of it yet. She sensed Timothy''s sudden movement, but it was already too late to stop him.


    "What�� what are you doing?!"


    Even though she tried to dodge, Sylvia was just a bit too slow.


    In that brief moment, Timothy''s hand touched the snow lotus, and with a gentle tug, he pulled it free from her hair.


    The soft glow that had been surrounding Sylvia faded, and a strange light enveloped her body.


    To everyone''s shock, Sylvia''s body began to shrink.


    "What''s happening?!"


    Sylvia''s voice was filled with surprise��she hadn''t expected this at all. She quickly tried to channel her energy to stop the transformation, but without the snow lotus, the invisible forces of the Netherworld took over. Even Sylvia couldn''t stop her body from shrinking, and she could only watch helplessly as she grew smaller and smaller, with no way to reverse it.


    Finally, when the light faded, her elegant blue phoenix dress had transformed into a tiny version of itself, and Sylvia had shrunk down to the size of a little girl, barely reaching Timothy''s waist.


    Her small, doll-like figure was as delicate as ever, but her beautiful eyes were filled with frustration and helplessness. "Damn it, Timothy! You took my snow lotus!"


    Sylvia stomped her tiny feet in frustration, unable to believe that after finally regaining her full power, Timothy had snatched the snow lotus away again.


    The worst part? She was now so small that she couldn''t even reach Timothy''s waist, let alone grab the snow lotus back. She jumped up and down, but it was no use��she couldn''t get it back.


    If it weren''t for the tiny bit of energy she had left, she wouldn''t even be able to float in the air.


    "Do you want it back, babe?"


    Timothy grinned, teasing her by waving the snow lotus just out of her reach.


    "I�� I do."


    In her current tiny form, there was no trace of the dignity of a Holy Emperor. Sylvia had no choice but to swallow her pride, temporarily putting aside her plans to get back at Timothy, and nodded obediently, pretending to be sweet and compliant.


    "Too bad, I''m not giving it to you."


    Seeing right through her clumsy act, Timothy burst into laughter, pulling the snow lotus away just as it was about to reach Sylvia''s grasp.


    "Ugh! You''re the worst!"


    Her voice, filled with embarrassment and frustration, echoed through the sky.

 Chapter 339 - 339: Whoa, whoa, calm down, babe!

    The mighty Holy Emperor, reduced to being as helpless as an ordinary little girl.


    No, actually, aside from barely being able to fly using the last bit of her power, she was practically no different from a regular kid!


    Sylvia flitted around in the air, using what little magic she had left, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t snatch the snow lotus from Timothy''s hands.


    She tried everything��giving him her best puppy-dog eyes, hoping to win him over with cuteness, or even making adorable, threatening faces to scare him into giving it back. But none of it worked.


    Timothy, having already stolen the snow lotus, seemed completely determined not to return it. In fact, he even took the opportunity to pinch Sylvia''s soft, squishy cheeks.


    After all, when else would he get the chance to freely tease and pinch Goddess Sylvia''s face like this? Outside of the Netherworld, this kind of opportunity was practically unheard of.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect your cheeks to be this soft when you were younger. They''re even more fun to pinch than I thought," Timothy said with a mischievous grin, looking at her slightly chubby, naturally flushed cheeks.


    At that moment, Sylvia suddenly felt a gaze from the ground��one that was both comforting and amused. It seemed even her sister, Erelyn, had noticed her embarrassing predicament.


    She had been so excited to show off to her long-lost sister, to brag a little about how she was now a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse. But now, all her pride had gone out the window!


    "Damn you, Timothy! I''m gonna bite you!" Sylvia''s gem-like eyes welled up with tears as she flew toward Timothy, baring her little fangs and aiming for his shoulder.


    "Ow, so hard!"


    But almost immediately, she felt a sharp pain in her teeth.


    "You�� you''re using the Unyielding Iron Warrior Form?!"


    Her teeth tingled with a dull ache. Sylvia couldn''t believe it��Timothy actually knew how to use this Arcane Art.


    The Unyielding Iron Warrior Form had strict limitations. While it allowed a practitioner to maintain impressive strength, especially for someone like Timothy, it came with a catch: if the practitioner broke certain vows, the technique would lose much of its effectiveness.


    But even with the form weakened, Timothy''s defense was still far too strong for a powerless little girl like Sylvia to bite through.


    "There''s no way you''re gonna bite through me. You might as well give up, honey," Timothy said with a knowing smile, having anticipated this exact scenario.


    Sylvia''s little fangs felt soft and sore, as if they were about to fall out. She glared at Timothy with a mix of frustration and sadness, clearly unwilling to give up.


    "No way! I don''t believe it!" she cried, pushing past her fear and stubbornly biting at Timothy''s chest again.


    "Ow, that hurts."


    But Timothy''s chest was as solid as a rock, and she couldn''t make a dent. Sylvia let out a small yelp of pain, her tiny body trembling slightly.


    Timothy couldn''t help but laugh. Who would''ve thought that the goddess, now in her smaller form, would be even more stubborn, refusing to admit defeat no matter what?


    Still, with the Unyielding Iron Warrior Form in place, there was no way her little fangs could break through.


    But to Timothy''s surprise, Sylvia didn''t give up. She kept biting lower and lower.


    When she couldn''t bite his shoulder, she went for his chest. When that didn''t work, she tried his stomach. And when even that failed, her sharp little fangs aimed even lower�� toward his crotch.


    "Whoa, whoa, calm down, babe!"


    Timothy instantly realized something was off when he saw where Sylvia''s gaze was headed.


    Thanks to the Unyielding Iron Warrior Form, he wasn''t worried about her little fangs actually doing any damage, but if she really bit down there�� in her current form��


    That would be a crime!


    He quickly dodged out of the way, no longer daring to let Sylvia continue her biting spree.


    "Huh? You weren''t scared at all just now, so why are you suddenly avoiding me?" Sylvia blinked in confusion, clearly puzzled.


    After all, Timothy hadn''t seemed the least bit concerned when she was biting him earlier. But now, all of a sudden��


    "He''s panicking! He''s totally panicking!"


    Sylvia''s big, watery eyes lit up with excitement.


    She''d heard rumors that the Unyielding Iron Warrior Form had a weird, obscure weak spot. Could it be that she''d actually guessed it right?


    "Hmph, don''t think you can get away now! Even if you give me back the snow lotus, I''m not letting you off the hook!" Sylvia declared, her tiny mouth opening wide, her sharp little fangs locked onto Timothy like a predator zeroing in on its prey. Her face was filled with the thrill of impending victory.


    "Whoa, whoa, calm down, babe! This has nothing to do with the Unyielding Iron Warrior Form!" Timothy was dumbfounded.


    He couldn''t believe it. Sylvia, who was usually so sharp and clever, had turned into�� well, a bit of an airhead after shrinking down to this childlike form.


    But more importantly, it wasn''t about whether or not she could break his defense. If she actually bit him there in this form��


    That would be�� a disaster. His reputation would be ruined forever!


    "Heh, don''t try to fool me. You''re clearly panicking."


    Seeing Timothy''s flustered expression, Sylvia looked like she''d just discovered a hidden treasure.


    With a smug grin, she lunged at him again, even more excited than before.


    "Just one bite! Let me bite you, just once!"


    "Don''t even think about running! I''m gonna break your Unyielding Iron Warrior Form with ease!"


    "Haha, scared now, aren''t you? But it''s too late! You''re about to get bitten!"


    Her childish voice echoed through the air, sounding innocent and pure, almost like the sweet voice of a little girl playing a game.


    But as the scene unfolded, the ghost soldiers watching from below were left utterly speechless, their mouths hanging open in shock.


    "My god, that little girl looks so pure and innocent, but she knows that much?" S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This�� this is way too wild. I remember when I was alive, girls that age didn''t know anything about stuff like this. Has the world really changed that much in just a few hundred years?"


    "Man, times have changed. People aren''t what they used to be."


    "So wild��"


    Even these ghost soldiers, who had been dead for who knows how many years, couldn''t help but blush at the sight of Sylvia chasing Timothy, her eyes locked onto a very specific part of his body. Their worldview was being shaken to its core.


    For a moment, countless pairs of eyes stared up at the sky, frozen in place, unsure of what to say.


    "Heh, watch how I��"


    "Huh? Wait a second�� something feels off."


    Just as Sylvia was about to catch up to Timothy, she suddenly noticed that the ghost soldiers below were all staring at her.


    And their expressions�� were really strange.


    She hadn''t done anything weird, so why were they all looking at her like that?


    Sylvia tilted her little head, confused, trying to figure out what was going on.


    But then, out of nowhere, a memory from one of those naughty books she''d once secretly read flashed through her mind. And in that instant, she realized why her actions were drawing so much attention.


    Her face turned bright red.

 Chapter 340 - 340: Cuddle?

    "Wait... so that''s what it was all about!"


    Sylvia suddenly froze in place as the realization hit her.


    No wonder they were all looking at her like that. No wonder Timothy had that weird smile on his face as he ran away.


    Of course, trying to bite that spot would get a reaction like that!


    What on earth had she been thinking?! Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It finally dawned on Sylvia that her shrunken body was messing with her head. Her thoughts were all muddled, and she was acting like she''d regressed a few hundred years in maturity!


    What had just happened was enough to make anyone''s imagination run wild. If word got out, her reputation as a goddess would be completely ruined!


    Her cute little face flushed bright red, and tears welled up in her eyes. She looked at Timothy with a gaze so pitiful, she seemed on the verge of tears.


    "Timothy!"


    Her voice, soft and childlike, echoed in the air, tugging at the heartstrings.


    But Timothy didn''t react the way Sylvia expected. He wasn''t smug or gloating over his "victory."


    Instead, he smiled gently and pointed downward.


    In his hand was the snow lotus. Despite the awkward situation earlier, Timothy had plucked the flower from Sylvia''s head for a reason��he had noticed the strange tension between her and the Netherworld Princess, Erelyn.


    Even though Sylvia had ascended to the position of Holy Emperor, she still held Erelyn in high regard, as someone she deeply cherished and wanted to repay. Sylvia would often gaze at the portrait of Erelyn on the wall, lost in memories, filled with longing for her old friend.


    But after waiting so long and finally arriving in the Netherworld, Sylvia found herself unable to express the joy she had imagined. Her status as Holy Emperor and the cold, dignified persona she had maintained for so many years made it hard for her to embrace this long-awaited reunion with the enthusiasm she had once envisioned.


    Timothy had noticed this long ago. He knew that bridging the gap created by centuries of separation and their vastly different statuses wouldn''t be easy.


    So, he decided to take a bold step. By removing the snow lotus from Sylvia''s head, he reverted her to her younger, smaller form.


    At that moment, Erelyn was also looking up at the sky.


    When she saw Sylvia''s tiny, delicate figure, looking like she was about to burst into tears after being teased, Erelyn couldn''t help but smile warmly.


    That familiar feeling had returned.


    In an instant, Erelyn was reminded of the little girl who used to throw herself into her arms, seeking comfort.


    Her gaze softened, filled with the warmth of an older sister watching her younger sibling grow up.


    ''No, I can''t cry. I''m the Holy Emperor. I can''t embarrass myself like that.''


    It had been so long since they last saw each other.


    Sylvia, still reeling from Timothy''s teasing, now looked at Erelyn''s gentle smile.


    Her nose twitched as she tried to hold back the tears��whether from being moved or from feeling wronged, she wasn''t sure.


    But despite reminding herself over and over to maintain her goddess-like composure, she couldn''t suppress the overwhelming emotions any longer.


    "Erelyn�� sis��"


    Tears blurred her vision, and Sylvia forgot everything else.


    She didn''t care about anything anymore. She shot straight toward the ground.


    Whoosh.


    Her small body flew fast, landing quickly, and without hesitation, she threw herself at the familiar figure.


    Finally, she was back in those cool, comforting arms.


    Erelyn''s spirit form wasn''t solid, but the soft, cool sensation of her soul was incredibly soothing.


    Sylvia''s tiny body nestled into Erelyn''s embrace, feeling a peace she hadn''t felt in so long.


    The emotions from their reunion, combined with the lingering hurt from Timothy''s teasing, overwhelmed her. Her small face pressed against Erelyn''s stomach, and Sylvia''s little body trembled slightly.


    Even the few strands of hair sticking up on her head quivered with her body, making her look all the more pitiful and adorable.


    "Erelyn... sis, it''s been so long."


    Sylvia''s voice trembled slightly, carrying a soft, childlike tone. Finally, through her sobs, she let out the feelings she had buried deep inside for so many years.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, and despite her best efforts, they began to fall, glistening as they slid down her cheeks. A soft, pitiful whimper escaped her lips.


    "I... I''ve missed you for so many years."


    Erelyn''s gaze softened with affection, but soon, she couldn''t help but let out a small chuckle.


    "It really has been a long time. I didn''t expect... well, you''re still the same as ever."


    When Sylvia had first arrived, her cold and proud demeanor had made Erelyn feel a little distant, unsure if she could treat her the same way she used to. After all, this was the same girl who, despite her icy exterior, had always been softer and more vulnerable than anyone else.


    But now, it was as if Sylvia had completely reverted to her old self in an instant.


    Feeling that familiar warmth, Erelyn couldn''t help but smile. She gently held Sylvia''s small body in her arms, letting this girl��who had become a Holy Emperor, a powerful figure across the continent of Elant��cry softly and pitifully in her embrace.


    "Whimper... whimper..."


    Sylvia''s soft, childlike sobs echoed from her tiny form, the sound so endearing that even the ghost soldiers nearby felt their hearts tremble.


    Though her cries were filled with sadness, there was no denying how utterly adorable she sounded.


    Is this really the same Holy Emperor who just arrived with such an overwhelming presence?


    The ghost soldiers couldn''t help but recall the cold, oppressive aura Sylvia had exuded when she first appeared above the Underworld Dynasty. Now, seeing her nestled in the princess''s arms, crying like a soft, cute child, the contrast was almost too much to believe.


    Even Erelyn couldn''t hold back a laugh. The difference between Sylvia''s two sides was just too stark.


    "Sylvia, how about we do something we haven''t done in a long time? How about a little cuddle?"


    Erelyn leaned down and whispered softly into Sylvia''s ear.


    "Cuddle?"


    Sylvia''s eyes widened slightly at the word.


    It was a term that only she and Erelyn understood. Even now, she couldn''t forget how, when she was younger, whenever she was sad, her favorite thing to do was cuddle with Erelyn.


    "But... there are so many ghosts around. Isn''t that a little embarrassing?"


    Even in her smaller, childlike form, Sylvia still felt a bit shy.


    "So what? There''s no one here who matters."


    Erelyn smiled gently, leaning in closer.


    "Besides, don''t you want to?"


    Her words made Sylvia''s cheeks flush a light pink.


    Though she hesitated for just a moment, it didn''t take long for her to push those thoughts aside.


    "Okay."


    With a look of determination on her small face, Sylvia finally nodded, her expression serious as she agreed.

 Chapter 341 - 341: The scene was undeniably sweet…

    As Erelyn gently brushed her hair aside, a subtle, inexplicable sense of anticipation appeared on Sylvia''s usually composed face.


    It was as if time had suddenly rewound to when she was just a child.


    She could still remember how, back then, she often felt wronged��bullied and exhausted from her training.


    Her parents had long since disappeared, and there wasn''t a single friend or family member by her side.


    But in those days, every time she had a "snuggle" with her big sister Erelyn, it always soothed her troubled heart.


    Erelyn slowly leaned in, and finally, her cool forehead pressed against Sylvia''s.


    A slight chill, a soft touch.


    But more importantly, in that moment, everything seemed to calm down.


    No more chaos, no more overwhelming emotions.


    "Erelyn�� sis��" Sylvia murmured, closing her eyes to savor the brief but precious peace.


    After centuries apart, they had finally reunited.


    As they slowly pulled away, Sylvia opened her eyes��only to see Timothy suddenly standing right in front of her, seemingly out of nowhere.


    "Hey, honey, wanna snuggle with me too?" Timothy grinned.


    "Snuggle? With you? No way!" Sylvia stammered, flustered.


    She had been so caught up in the moment that she hadn''t noticed her surroundings. Only now did she realize that not only had countless ghost soldiers witnessed her snuggling with Erelyn, but Timothy had seen everything too.


    Sure, it felt great to reconnect with Erelyn after so long, but the whole thing was just way too embarrassing!


    After all, she was the Holy Emperor now, not the little girl she used to be!


    Snuggling with someone else? Absolutely not!


    Not even with Timothy�� no way!


    "Ugh, if it weren''t for you turning me into a kid��" Sylvia''s eyes welled up with a mix of frustration and embarrassment as she glared at Timothy, as if blaming him.


    But halfway through her sentence, she suddenly stopped.


    Timothy had mentioned before that he would take off the large snow lotus flower she wore on her head, but he hadn''t actually done it until now.


    Throughout their journey, Timothy had plenty of chances to remove the flower, but he never did.


    Yet, the moment she reunited with Erelyn, he suddenly took it off.


    Sure, being turned back into a little girl was beyond humiliating, but it was precisely because of that transformation that the awkward distance between her and Erelyn, after so many years apart, had vanished in an instant.


    ''So�� could it be��?''


    Looking at Timothy''s smile, which seemed to be hiding something, Sylvia suddenly understood.


    The reason Timothy had taken off the snow lotus was because he had sensed the slightly strange dynamic between her and Erelyn.


    And by turning her back into her childhood self, he was trying to bridge the gap that had formed over the centuries.


    It was true��if she hadn''t been turned into a child, even in front of Erelyn, she wouldn''t have been able to run up to her with the same joy she once had.


    For a moment, Sylvia''s expression softened, her already tear-filled eyes becoming even more glistening.


    "Hmph!"


    Her nose tingled slightly, but Sylvia still let out a cold, prideful huff.


    After hesitating for a moment, she glanced at Timothy, her voice suddenly much quieter: "Hmph, if�� if you really want to snuggle with me��"


    "I�� I guess I could let you."


    Despite trying her best to maintain her usual aloof demeanor, saying something like that made Sylvia feel incredibly shy.


    By the time she finished speaking, her voice had grown softer and softer, and her gaze darted to the side, completely avoiding Timothy''s eyes.


    To hide her embarrassment and nervousness, Sylvia forced herself to let out a series of haughty hums:


    "Hmph!"


    "Hmph!"


    "Hmph!"


    She puffed out her little chest, her head barely reaching Timothy''s waist, which only made him laugh even harder.


    It seemed like Sylvia had figured out what he was up to earlier.


    But this way of showing gratitude? It was just so�� Sylvia.


    That mix of genuine appreciation and outward pride��there was probably no one else in the world quite like her.


    "Well then, here I come."


    With no reason to refuse, Timothy bent down and slowly leaned in.


    From his height, Sylvia''s current form had a unique charm. Her delicate features were perfectly proportioned��high nose, big, watery eyes, and a face as flawless as a porcelain doll.


    Her soft hair cascaded down her back, and even though she was in the form of her younger self, it was clear she was already growing into a stunning beauty.


    One look, and you could tell how breathtaking she would become in the future.


    "You�� you''re really going to�� snuggle?" Sylvia stammered, suddenly second-guessing her offer.


    She didn''t want to back out, but the overwhelming shyness made her hesitate, which only made Timothy chuckle more.


    Without further hesitation, Timothy gently pressed his forehead against hers.


    As expected, even in her smaller form, Sylvia''s forehead had that same faint, refreshing coolness.


    The soft, cool sensation of their skin touching was incredibly soothing.


    And as soon as their foreheads met, Sylvia''s little face turned bright red, like a ripe apple. sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her pale skin flushed with pink, and though she was clearly embarrassed, there was no sign of resistance.


    "Okay, we''ve been snuggling for long enough��" Sylvia finally murmured after a while.


    But her voice lacked any real protest.


    The warmth from Timothy''s forehead made her feel an overwhelming sense of peace.


    This simple, slightly embarrassing gesture of snuggling was something Sylvia had once sought from Erelyn to find comfort.


    But now, the feeling Timothy gave her was entirely different.


    It was a sensation she couldn''t quite put into words.


    When she was strong, it allowed her to quiet her mind and enjoy the calm.


    When she was weak, it made her want to lean into that warmth, as if it could shield her from everything, like a protective umbrella over her world.


    It was similar, yet completely different.


    That sense of security�� it was almost as if it surpassed what Erelyn had once given her, making her feel even more at ease, drawing her deeper into the moment.


    Sylvia''s eyes flickered with a soft, tender light, and a small, contented smile crept onto her lips.


    But just then, she felt a light flick on her forehead.


    "Ow!"


    Sylvia quickly looked up, only to see Timothy grinning mischievously.


    "Why''d you flick me?"


    "No reason. You''re just so cute right now, I couldn''t resist messing with you a little."


    On the continent of Elant, the name "Goddess Sylvia" struck fear into the hearts of many.


    But at this moment, that unexpected flick left Sylvia completely stunned.


    Her sparkling eyes seemed on the verge of tears.


    "Timothy! You jerk!"


    With a pout, her tiny figure dashed after Timothy, who was already making a run for it.


    Her playful scolding echoed through the air as the two figures, one chasing the other, ran off.


    The scene was undeniably sweet��

 Chapter 342 - 342: It’s just too much!

    At this moment, the long and grueling battle was finally nearing its end.


    Many of the ghost soldiers, panting and standing still, glanced around, noticing the unexpectedly sweet scene unfolding before them. They exchanged bewildered looks, unsure if they could believe what they were seeing.


    After all, they hadn''t forgotten.


    When Sylvia had first arrived, her cold gaze swept over the battlefield below, radiating an aura of icy arrogance.


    That overwhelming pressure she exuded��it was something even the strongest Holy Emperor-level warriors couldn''t match.


    In just a few moments, she had commanded the respect of the ghost soldiers, who didn''t dare to meet her eyes.


    But now��


    "Uh��"


    For a moment, none of the ghost soldiers knew what to say.


    At the same time, watching Sylvia��now flushed with embarrassment��chasing after Timothy in such a playful manner, Erelyn couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    The more she watched, the harder it was to suppress her amusement. She murmured softly, "I can''t believe it�� After all these years, Sylvia''s still the same."


    "Huh?"


    Sylvia, who had been struggling to catch up to Timothy, suddenly noticed the strange looks around her. She quickly realized that Erelyn was watching her, smiling warmly.


    That seemingly casual comment drifted into Sylvia''s ears, and in an instant, it caused a huge wave of emotion to crash over her.


    Recalling her childish behavior while chasing Timothy, Sylvia''s face turned even redder, and she stood there awkwardly.


    Oh no, I''ve totally embarrassed myself!


    Even Erelyn thinks I haven''t grown up at all after all these years. She''s probably disappointed in me!


    Sylvia''s eyes went wide with panic, unsure of what to do next.


    Timothy''s method of shrinking her down had definitely helped break the ice between her and Erelyn, but she hadn''t expected things to take such a turn.


    Great, not only did I ruin my image, but now Erelyn probably thinks even less of me!


    Sylvia anxiously hopped in place, desperately trying to think of a way to salvage the situation.


    But no matter how hard she thought, she couldn''t come up with any excuse for her childish behavior.


    From any angle, it was clear��she had acted just like a little kid!


    Just as Sylvia was spiraling into panic, Erelyn floated down beside her.


    Bending down, her voice soft and gentle, she asked, "Sylvia, is he your boyfriend?"


    Following Erelyn''s gaze, Sylvia looked over at Timothy.


    A moment ago, he had been flicking her forehead, teasing her with that carefree attitude of his.


    But now, as he stood there calmly, he looked every bit the part of a dignified and striking figure.


    Every movement he made carried an effortless grace that seemed beyond the ordinary.


    More importantly, the playful glint in his eyes had softened into a smile that was�� oddly captivating.


    As Sylvia thought back to Timothy''s true intentions behind his earlier actions, her gaze lingered on him for a moment longer than usual.


    At the same time, she felt the warmth and understanding in Erelyn''s eyes.


    Clearly, Erelyn hadn''t been bothered by her childish behavior at all.


    In fact�� it seemed like she was a little intrigued by Timothy?


    Well, it had been hundreds of years, after all.


    In that moment, Sylvia suddenly felt the weight of time��the long years that had passed since they last saw each other.


    Lifting her head again, a hint of confidence returned to Sylvia''s expression.


    She couldn''t help but smile slightly, then nodded seriously. "Yeah, he''s�� my boyfriend now."


    Though her voice still carried a trace of shyness, Sylvia smiled, finally feeling at ease.


    "Oh? Is that so? I didn''t expect you to be Sylvia''s boyfriend."


    Contrary to what Sylvia had feared, Erelyn chuckled at her response, her gaze toward Timothy filled with curiosity and delight.


    "I could tell from the way Sylvia was acting just now��she seemed a little embarrassed to admit it. But with the way you two are, there''s no way you''re not a couple. And I bet you''re one of those super lovey-dovey couples too!"


    Erelyn nodded confidently, but then her eyes lit up with excitement, like she was about to dive into some juicy gossip. She leaned in closer, her curiosity piqued. "But I''m a little curious��how exactly did you two become a couple? Sylvia''s not as mischievous as she used to be. When she arrived here, she looked so grown-up, all cold and aloof. She''s changed a lot.


    So, who chased who? How did you manage to win her over? Come on, spill the details!"


    She grinned mischievously, leaning even closer to Timothy''s ear. "In exchange, I can tell you some of Sylvia''s childhood secrets. Including�� the time she wet the bed~"


    Erelyn''s voice was full of mystery and intrigue, clearly hoping to strike a deal that would benefit both sides.


    "Now that''s a good offer!"


    Though it was Timothy''s first time meeting the Netherworld Princess that Sylvia had always talked about, this proposal instantly shot Erelyn''s likability through the roof in his eyes.


    Who would''ve thought the Netherworld Princess was so much like him? They were clearly kindred spirits.


    This was going to be fun.


    "I''m in. But Princess, you better not go back on your word."


    "Don''t worry, I always keep my promises. And it''s not just the bed-wetting story��I''ve got plenty more embarrassing tales from Sylvia''s childhood that no one else knows��"


    "Deal!"


    Without hesitation, Timothy and Erelyn sealed the agreement with a high-five, perfectly in sync.


    The thought of hearing about the Goddess''s bed-wetting days, along with even juicier stories�� These secrets could be the ultimate leverage!


    Timothy could hardly wait to hear Erelyn''s stories, so he decided to show some good faith and start first. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright then, I''ll tell you how I won over the Goddess. It all started with a love letter��"


    "Stop! You two, stop talking right now!"


    Sylvia, who had been listening to their conversation from the side, was in full-blown panic mode.


    She had originally thought that Erelyn might not take to Timothy right away, given it was their first meeting. But she never imagined that in just a few moments, they''d be completely on the same page.


    And now�� now they were about to exchange stories about how she wet the bed as a kid!


    "This is so unfair!"


    Sylvia, feeling utterly wronged, squeezed herself between the two of them, using her body as a barrier to try and stop this terrifying exchange of information.


    Though she managed to interrupt their conversation, she could still hear Timothy and Erelyn laughing on either side of her.


    "Ughhh!"


    The laughter alone was enough to wound her pride.


    At that moment, Sylvia suddenly felt like all her dignity as the mighty Goddess Sylvia had been completely shattered.


    Bullying a poor little 600-year-old kid like this�� It''s just too much!

 Chapter 343 - 343: The Keeper of the Soulbridge

    Seeing Sylvia on the verge of tears, looking so pitiful, both Erelyn and Timothy couldn''t help but smile. Only then did they stop their conversation.


    After all, who would''ve thought that the mighty Goddess Sylvia could end up looking so helpless?


    Especially with her small frame trembling slightly as she leaned against Timothy, her big, watery eyes tinged with red from the tears, making her look even more vulnerable.


    Anyone who didn''t know better might have thought Timothy had done something truly unforgivable.


    Honestly, the scene did look a bit... questionable.


    Erelyn glanced over at Timothy, her deep blue crown tilting slightly as she raised her head, a faint smile still lingering on her face.


    She looked like a girl of about sixteen or seventeen, not exactly stunning, but definitely possessing a kind of quiet, elegant beauty.


    It was clear that, despite not knowing Timothy for long, Erelyn had a pretty good impression of him.


    Her gaze even carried a bit of that bittersweet feeling, like watching a younger sibling grow up and get married.


    From every angle��especially their shared understanding during the conversation just now��Erelyn was quite satisfied with Timothy.


    However...


    As she looked around the battlefield, a more serious and solemn expression crept onto Erelyn''s face.


    Though Timothy''s earlier strike had turned the tide of the battle, pushing the Underworld Dynasty to the brink of victory, the month-long conflict had been nothing short of brutal.


    Countless ghost soldiers had been utterly destroyed, their souls scattered, and even the ground itself had turned a chilling shade of crimson from the bloodshed.


    The humiliation and devastation of this battle were unprecedented in the history of the Underworld Dynasty.


    "Why did you two suddenly come to the Netherworld? I doubt it was just for a casual visit, right?" Erelyn asked, her tone more serious as she looked at Timothy.


    She could sense that the strange occurrences in the Netherworld might be connected to their arrival.


    "You''re right. We didn''t come to the Netherworld just for fun," Timothy nodded, his expression turning serious as well. He gently patted Sylvia''s head, who was now fiddling with the hem of his shirt.


    Don''t be fooled by her usual cold demeanor��when she''s in this smaller form, she''s as mischievous as a bratty kid next door...


    "We came here mainly to track down whoever''s been causing chaos at the Sepulcher of the Sacred��"


    Timothy''s tone grew more somber as he began explaining the situation to Erelyn, recounting the key events that had led them here.


    The most critical issue, of course, was the disturbance within the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    "The Sepulcher of the Sacred has been affected that badly?" Erelyn was visibly shocked by Timothy''s words.


    Even though she had been born in the Netherworld and had only spent a short time on the Elant continent with Sylvia, she knew from the stories of many spirits just how significant the Sepulcher of the Sacred was, with its countless Holy Emperors buried within.


    To control so many powerful corpses�� even the Keeper of the Soulbridge, who could erase memories, wouldn''t be capable of such a feat.


    Who in the Netherworld could possibly pull off something like this?


    More importantly, if someone was targeting both the Netherworld and the Elant continent, their goal might be to destroy both realms entirely.


    But why? What could they possibly gain from setting up such a catastrophic plan?


    Netherworld�� who in the Netherworld could still��


    Erelyn adjusted her crown, deep in thought, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t come up with an answer.


    Just then, a ghost soldier commander approached to report, his voice low and grave.


    "Princess Erelyn, in this battle, we''ve lost over two hundred thousand ghost soldiers, and many of our structures have been damaged.


    The Bridge of Souls has suffered extensive damage, and the Gates of the Underworld have also been partially compromised.


    Fortunately, these issues are still within manageable limits and won''t affect the passage to the afterlife.


    However�� the Keeper of the Soulbridge is missing."


    "The Keeper of the Soulbridge is missing?"


    That last sentence caught Erelyn off guard. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Keeper of the Soulbridge, named Nyssara, was responsible for administering the Draught of Forgetting, which souls had to drink before passing on. It was said that in life, she had been a Supreme Emperor-level figure.


    In the Netherworld, her experience and age made her one of the most senior beings, perhaps even the most senior. So, even Erelyn, who now ruled the Underworld Dynasty, didn''t dare to take her lightly.


    However, given the current chaos in the Netherworld and Nyssara''s own considerable strength, Erelyn couldn''t afford to focus on her disappearance right now.


    As she surveyed the aftermath of the battle, her gaze hardened with resolve.


    She turned to Timothy. "You''re saying that the one causing chaos in both the Elant continent and the Netherworld might be hiding here in the Netherworld?"


    "Exactly. That''s why Sylvia and I came here," Timothy confirmed with a nod.


    Hearing this, Erelyn seemed to make up her mind quickly. "I understand. I might be able to find her. Follow me."


    Without another word, she lightly tapped the ground with her toes and gracefully lifted into the air.


    "Where is the princess going��?"


    Several high-ranking officials of the Underworld Dynasty exchanged glances, momentarily stunned. Then, their expressions shifted to shock. "Could it be that the princess is heading there?"


    "That place might hold the solution, but it''s not something to be used lightly unless absolutely necessary!"


    The officials were clearly alarmed, but Erelyn paid them no mind. Her figure was already flying toward the depths of the Underworld Dynasty.


    "Looks like she really does have a plan," Timothy mused.


    Before coming to the Underworld Dynasty, Timothy had heard rumors that the dynasty''s ruler possessed the means to control the entire Netherworld. It seemed those rumors were true.


    "Let''s go, honey," Timothy said, looking down at Sylvia, who was still clinging to the hem of his shirt.


    Her body had become so small and delicate.


    It was obvious that, no matter how hard Sylvia tried to maintain her usual cold and aloof demeanor, she just couldn''t pull it off in this form.


    She hopped up and down in frustration, clearly growing more anxious.


    Having been in her childlike form for a while now, Sylvia had completely exhausted her magical energy. At this point, she couldn''t even muster the strength to fly, let alone cast any spells.


    "Give me back the snow lotus already! I can''t even fly without it!" Sylvia pleaded, her big eyes brimming with tears as she looked up at Timothy.


    Her tearful expression was so endearing that Timothy couldn''t help but chuckle.


    But he quickly shook his head, still smiling. "You tried to bite me earlier, remember? So as punishment, you''ll have to wait a bit longer for the snow lotus."


    "But�� but I can''t fly! How am I supposed to keep up?" Sylvia was practically bouncing in place, her tiny face full of frustration and helplessness.


    After all, ever since they''d arrived in the Netherworld, she''d been through a lot��turning into a little girl, and then�� well, that time in the Sacred Sea��


    She''d been teased and pushed around quite a bit.


    "Don''t worry, honey. I''ve got a solution for that," Timothy said with a soft smile. He bent down slightly.


    With one arm gently supporting Sylvia''s neck and the other lifting her legs, he scooped her up into a princess carry, cradling her small, delicate body in his arms��

 Chapter 344 - 344: Timothy, you jerk!

    Sylvia''s petite frame was suddenly lifted off the ground, and she immediately panicked a little.


    She never expected Timothy to pick her up so suddenly, and especially not in such an embarrassing position.


    If she remembered correctly, this kind of hold was called a "princess carry."


    It was a way for the guy to show off his strength, while also highlighting the girl''s soft and delicate nature.


    In her memory, the disciples who secretly dated often pulled off this kind of move to look cool.


    Held in Timothy''s arms, her small body fit perfectly into the curve of his embrace.


    Timothy''s body felt like a protective canopy, shielding her completely and holding her securely.


    That feeling��it was incredibly comforting. S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cradled in his arms, with his arms gently supporting her, the breeze blowing by, it was surprisingly pleasant.


    For a moment, Sylvia''s wandering gaze froze.


    She had to admit, being held like this was really comfortable. No wonder those female disciples were willing to risk getting caught just to experience it.


    But the problem was��


    Suddenly, she remembered that not only was Erelyn here, but there were also a bunch of ghost soldiers watching them. Sylvia instantly felt a wave of embarrassment wash over her.


    After all, when had she ever been held like this by anyone?


    Even if it was comfortable, this was definitely not okay!


    "C-could you put me down? Or at least, change the way you''re holding me?" Sylvia whispered shyly into Timothy''s ear, her voice barely audible.


    Unfortunately, Timothy''s response was quick and decisive: "It''s fine, babe. I''m not tired."


    "Huh?" Sylvia was completely dumbfounded.


    This wasn''t about whether he was tired or not!


    She was the mighty Goddess Sylvia, and now her dignity was completely out the window��


    But she couldn''t just say that outright. Thinking quickly, she tried a different approach: "Let''s just drop it, okay? I know this is called a princess carry, but��


    But isn''t the princess carry supposed to be for, well, princesses? I''m a goddess, someone people fear and respect. It doesn''t really suit my status.


    So�� let''s just stop, alright?"


    After saying that, Sylvia felt like her argument was solid, practically flawless.


    ''That should do it. He''ll definitely change the way he''s holding me now,'' she thought, looking up and meeting Timothy''s gaze.


    But she quickly noticed something different in his eyes.


    The way he was looking at her��it was like�� like when he used to read her love letters, with that deep, charming, and slightly cocky look?!


    "Huh?" Sylvia was stunned.


    She couldn''t wrap her head around it. How could he be thinking about love letters in a place like this?


    ''No way, that''s impossible. It''s gotta be�� just my imagination!''


    However, as Sylvia stared at him with her innocent, disbelieving eyes, she saw Timothy''s lips curl into a slight smile as he leaned in closer.


    His voice, low and magnetic, made her heart skip a beat: "Babe, what are you talking about? To me, you''re the cutest, softest princess there is.


    This carry? It''s made just for you."


    It wasn''t exactly a love letter, and it was over in a flash.


    But for some reason, his words echoed in Sylvia''s ears like a spell.


    ''No, no! He''s just teasing me again. That''s all this is.


    He''s done this kind of thing more than once.


    Yeah, that''s definitely it!''


    Sylvia kept repeating this to herself in her mind, even nodding seriously to convince herself.


    It seemed like Sylvia had completely let Timothy''s earlier words go in one ear and out the other.


    But when she looked up and accidentally locked eyes with him��


    Their gazes met, and suddenly, she felt a jolt of electricity surge through her heart.


    It was a tingling sensation, one that left her emotions in complete disarray.


    Even though she knew Timothy''s words were probably just a playful joke, something he said to make her happy, or maybe even a deliberate tease��


    That intense gaze, that serious expression.


    For a moment, Sylvia couldn''t tell if Timothy was acting or not.


    But one thing was crystal clear��


    "This is way too powerful!"


    No girl could possibly resist such an unexpected, heartfelt line, no matter how cheesy it was.


    It was so cheesy that it made her toes curl, and she almost wanted to roll on the ground in embarrassment.


    Yet, every word seemed to pierce straight into her heart, throwing her emotions into chaos, leaving her completely at a loss.


    In just an instant, the mental defenses Sylvia had carefully built up crumbled to dust.


    All that remained was the sound of her own heartbeat, growing faster and faster.


    The quiet sky, the gentle breeze��everything seemed to fade away, leaving only the rapid thumping of her heart.


    Like a little rabbit, it pounded erratically, with no rhythm or reason.


    Her heart was completely out of control.


    "D-don''t think that just because you say something like that, I''ll believe you.


    Hmph, if you think you can sweet-talk me, you''ve got a long way to go!"


    Sylvia tried her best to act like she didn''t care, but her trembling voice and the bright red blush on her cheeks betrayed her completely.


    "You sure about that, babe?" Timothy whispered softly in her ear, already seeing right through her.


    "O-of course I''m sure!"


    Thinking Timothy was finally giving in, Sylvia quickly responded, her voice still shaking a little.


    "Doesn''t matter if you''re sure or not. Today, I''m carrying you like a princess, no matter what."


    Timothy''s words shattered her expectations.


    Not only did he not let go, but he held her even tighter.


    "Timothy, you jerk!"


    Sylvia''s voice was carried away by the wind, barely making a ripple.


    Unable to break free from Timothy''s embrace, she soon realized something else.


    The Netherworld''s cold wind brushed against her, making her shiver slightly.


    But nestled in Timothy''s arms, no matter how cold the wind was, it seemed to vanish instantly.


    His embrace was so warm, like a cozy bed that shielded her from all the elements.


    More than that, the sense of safety that enveloped her made it feel like no danger could ever reach her.


    In that moment, Sylvia''s resistance completely stopped.


    Her small chest lightly pressed against Timothy''s arm, and the rapid beating of her heart was something both of them could clearly feel.


    Even without saying a word, Timothy probably already knew exactly what she was thinking, just from the rhythm of her heartbeat��


    The thought made Sylvia''s cheeks burn even hotter.


    She looked up at Timothy, her eyes shimmering with emotion, like ripples on a calm lake.


    Finally, Sylvia let out a soft huff and playfully lifted her head: "Hmph, if you''re going to carry me, then�� fine, do whatever you want!"

 Chapter 345 - 345: Eye of the Underworld

    Timothy couldn''t help but notice how Sylvia, despite her usual tsundere attitude, still managed to maintain a bit of that cool, aloof vibe.


    But what really got him was how, in her current form as a little girl, her tsundere behavior came off as more playful and cute��so much so that it was almost funny.


    Timothy found himself tempted to tease her a little.


    However, holding her in his arms made it impossible to free up a hand to flick her forehead.


    After thinking for a moment, Timothy came up with a better idea.


    He leaned forward and gently bumped his forehead against Sylvia''s soft little head.


    "Ow~"


    Sylvia was momentarily stunned, her head spinning a bit from the unexpected bump.


    "Wha��! You actually headbutted me!"


    In this smaller body, constantly getting teased, Sylvia had almost forgotten the dignity she once held as a goddess. She pitifully covered her head with her hands.


    "Heh, it''s not every day I get the chance, so of course I''m gonna mess with you a little, wifey."


    Taking advantage of the fact that they were flying through the air, Timothy gave her another light bump.


    "Ow! You jerk! I''m outta here!"


    Sylvia twisted her body, trying to escape from Timothy''s hold. But just as she glanced down, her heart skipped a beat, and it felt like her soul nearly left her body.


    "So... so high up."


    It suddenly hit her��back when she was this age, she hadn''t yet learned how to fly. Naturally, she had a fear of heights.


    Now, with her body reverted to that younger form, her mindset had shifted too.


    A wave of fear washed over her, and instead of trying to run away, she snuggled even closer into Timothy''s arms.


    "Huh? Why aren''t you running anymore, wifey?"


    Timothy was genuinely puzzled by her sudden change in behavior.


    "I''m not going anywhere," Sylvia muttered, shaking her head while still nestled in his arms like a princess.


    "Why not?"


    "I''m scared of heights."


    Her voice trembled slightly.


    "..."


    "Pfft��hahaha!"


    After a brief silence, Timothy burst out laughing.


    He had been wondering why Sylvia had suddenly calmed down, but he never expected this to be the reason.


    "Stop laughing!"


    Sylvia''s voice was filled with embarrassment and frustration.


    "A goddess being afraid of heights? How could I not laugh at that?"


    "You''re the worst!"


    "Hahaha!"


    "Timothy!"


    "..."


    "Wait, no, don''t��ah, stop it! Noooo!"


    Timothy''s laughter echoed through the sky.


    And it wasn''t just that. The ghost soldiers watching from below could clearly see what was happening.


    As they flew even higher, Timothy actually tossed Sylvia up into the air, only to catch her again.


    The little girl, who had previously seemed so cold and distant, was now screaming in panic, her face flushed with a mix of anger and embarrassment.


    The sound of playful bickering occasionally drifted over from the distance, but for some reason, the ghost soldiers standing there dumbfounded began to feel something strange.


    "Why does it seem like their arguing is... sweeter than before?"


    They exchanged glances, and even those among them who had experienced love were left completely stunned by the scene unfolding before them. It was as if their brains had short-circuited.


    All they could clearly sense was that the once gloomy sky now seemed to carry a hint of sweetness, thanks to the couple''s obvious affection...


    ...


    Following Erelyn''s lead, Timothy carried Sylvia as they made their way deeper into the Underworld Dynasty.


    After passing through several heavily guarded checkpoints, they finally arrived at the heart of the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    There, twelve towering stone pillars stood tall, each one carved with the imposing and fearsome statues of ancient demon gods.


    The pillars were covered in intricate, mysterious runes, and pure, concentrated nether energy flowed through them.


    At the center of the altar was a circular platform, and above it hovered a dense, swirling mass of energy. It seemed to be a mixture of nether energy and spiritual energy, so complex that it caused the surrounding space to warp and distort.


    A dark blue light enveloped the surface of the energy, and beneath that calm exterior, an immense, overwhelming power seemed to be lurking.


    This was the deepest part of the Underworld Dynasty, and the twelve demon gods carved into the pillars were said to be the most powerful in all of the Netherworld.


    It was clear that this place held a profound and mysterious secret.


    The mass of energy, shrouded in dark blue light, seemed to be connected to the very essence of the Netherworld itself.


    Erelyn glanced briefly at Timothy and Sylvia before turning back toward the altar and stepping forward.


    As she entered the altar, the atmosphere shifted dramatically.


    It became solemn, reverent, and even carried a sense of awe.


    Though there were no visible spirits or creatures present, it felt as though the entire altar was bowing in submission to Erelyn.


    The swirling nether energy within the altar seemed to be drawn toward the dark blue orb at the center, as well as toward Erelyn herself.


    "No wonder the ghosts under Ereboth say the Underworld Dynasty controls the entire Netherworld. Just this altar alone seems to be intricately linked to the Netherworld," Timothy muttered, sensing the cold, gathering energy. Even Sylvia, standing beside him, hooked her little finger around his, her expression turning serious.


    Though she had never seen anything like this before, she had a vague feeling that Erelyn''s presence was somehow influencing the entire Netherworld.


    "What is Erelyn trying to do...?" Sylvia furrowed her brows, sensing that things were taking an unexpected turn.


    At that moment, Erelyn, who had stepped into the altar, suddenly reached out her hand toward the dark blue orb at the center.


    The instant her hand made contact, the orb exploded with a brilliant dark blue light.


    Drawn by this, Erelyn''s aura surged, and the light from the crown on her head became dazzlingly bright.


    At that moment, the entire altar seemed to come alive.


    The eyes of the demon gods carved into the stone pillars began to glow, and a deep, beast-like roar echoed through the space.


    The intricate runes on the ground, the altar, and the pillars began to pulse with energy.


    From the ground, the altar, and the pillars, streams of ghostly blue nether energy rose up, slowly flowing toward the center.


    Though each stream of energy was thin, when they converged, they became overwhelmingly powerful.


    The energy was incredibly pure, and the power it contained was both terrifying and profound.


    All of it was flowing toward Erelyn, merging into her body.


    Each strand of nether energy seemed to elevate her aura to a new level.


    But as the Netherworld''s energy poured into her, Erelyn''s spiritual body began to tremble slightly, as if she was in pain.


    "Erelyn..." Sylvia''s delicate face showed a trace of worry, and she began to think about stopping this strange ritual.


    But just as she was about to act, Erelyn, despite her obvious pain, forced herself to look up at the glowing blue pillars. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a voice filled with determination, she declared:


    "All life in the Netherworld... is under my control.


    Eye of the Underworld... open!"


    Suddenly, the nether energy exploded outward in all directions!

 Chapter 346 - 346: What… what is this?

    Boom!


    In just an instant, the overwhelming force of the dark energy surged around the altar like a raging river.


    The chilling aura it carried was enough to make any living being��or even spirits��tremble in fear.


    The immense energy, like a giant beast, devoured everything beyond the altar, causing even the twelve stone pillars to shudder slightly.


    Despite the pain, Erelyn summoned the last bit of her strength.


    Boom!


    At the very center of the swirling dark energy, an eye suddenly opened in the void.


    The eye was a deep blue, mysterious and eerie, as if it could pierce through the entire Netherworld.


    And the scenes reflected in that eye appeared like fleeting images in Erelyn''s own gaze.


    The vast Netherworld, with its billions of souls and endless lands, all unfolded before her eyes.


    Every spirit that happened to glance at the sky in the Netherworld was instantly struck with shock and terror.


    They were horrified to discover that a rift had appeared in the sky.


    And within that rift, an eye emerged.


    A deep, penetrating eye that seemed capable of seeing through everything, filling every spirit with an overwhelming sense of dread.


    "The Eye of the Underworld!"


    This eye could see every corner of the Netherworld, and only the heir to the Underworld Dynasty had the right to activate it.


    Carrying the oppressive power of the King of the Underworld, this eye could strike fear into the heart of any spirit.


    Whether it was a sprawling city or a narrow alley,whether it was a bustling tavern or a cramped room.


    Every corner of the Netherworld was laid bare under the gaze of this eye. S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It seemed as though nothing in the entire Netherworld could escape its scrutiny.


    But as the Eye of the Underworld swept over the final stretch of the Netherworld, the deep blue eye suddenly froze.


    At the same moment, Erelyn''s body trembled slightly at the center of the altar.


    "It''s really�� her!"


    Her gaze was dazed, and her expression was filled with shock.


    A wave of weakness washed over her, making it hard for her to stay on her feet.


    The Eye of the Underworld had drained her greatly. After scanning the entire Netherworld, Erelyn''s soul energy was nearly depleted.


    She staggered, almost collapsing from exhaustion.


    But Sylvia appeared quickly, gently supporting her soul, helping Erelyn lean against one of the stone pillars.


    "So, who is it? Did you find her?" Timothy asked, stepping forward, his expression serious.


    Erelyn bit her lip, clearly hesitant and conflicted.


    "Yeah, I found her�� I just didn''t expect it to be her.


    She''s the new Keeper of the Soulbridge, and she''s been guarding the Bridge of Souls in the Netherworld for over ten thousand years."


    "The Keeper of the Soulbridge?" Timothy frowned slightly.


    Based on the description, it was clear that this Keeper held a significant position in the Netherworld of the Elant continent.


    But to think that someone so crucial��responsible for guiding souls to the afterlife��would do something like this.


    If she had been stationed at the Bridge of Souls for ten thousand years, why would she suddenly turn against both the Netherworld and the Elant continent?


    Though Timothy could sense that something must have changed, he had no intention of showing mercy.


    It had been quite some time since he and Sylvia left the Elant continent��nearly half a month now.


    If they delayed any longer, the barrier of the Sepulcher of the Sacred could be completely shattered.


    When that happens, the Holy Emperor''s corpse would enter the Elant continent, bringing devastation to all life.


    More importantly, resolving the chaos at the Sepulcher of the Sacred and eliminating the Keeper of the Soulbridge in the Netherworld was crucial.


    Completing this mission would grant him the long-awaited reward: the path to the realm of the Holy Emperor.


    "Even within the Netherworld, not even a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse can traverse the void. But, Princess, since you control the entire Netherworld, could you open a path to the Bridge of Souls?" Timothy asked directly, his tone urgent.


    Erelyn hesitated for a moment, clearly taken aback. "I do have a way to manipulate spatial forces, but what exactly are you planning?"


    She paused, her voice tinged with concern. "I don''t know much, but I''ve heard that the Keeper of the Soulbridge was a Supreme Emperor-level figure in life. Even after guarding the Bridge of Souls for tens of thousands of years, her strength, though diminished, is likely still unfathomable. If you go, it could be incredibly dangerous."


    Erelyn''s expression showed clear worry as she struggled to stand, her body too weak to do more than lean against the wall. It was obvious she wasn''t eager to tear open space and send them to the Bridge of Souls. Even the ghostly blue crown on her head seemed to droop, resting against the wall in defeat.


    "Don''t worry," Timothy said, his voice steady and resolute. "No matter how strong she was, she''s still a spirit that''s been worn down by millennia. Besides, I have the goddess with me."


    His gaze was unwavering, showing no trace of hesitation.


    Erelyn, still in shock, suddenly felt something strange. Timothy had raised his hand, hovering it just above her arm, and she could sense a deliberate release of energy.


    The moment his hand made contact, Erelyn was overwhelmed by an intense, searing heat. The terrifying temperature felt as though it could incinerate everything into ash.


    But what was even more alarming was the purity of the divine energy mixed within the heat. It seemed to have an inherent power that suppressed and restrained spirits at their very core.


    Erelyn, as the ruler of the Netherworld, was no ordinary spirit. The crown on her head symbolized her authority, and the dark energy that swirled around her soul was far beyond what any common ghost could muster.


    Yet, even she felt a deep sense of fear in the face of this holy, burning power. It was as if something deep within her��her very essence��was trembling uncontrollably.


    "What�� what is this?" Erelyn''s eyes widened in shock.


    This sensation�� she had heard of it before, perhaps even read about it in some ancient text. But in this moment, she couldn''t bring herself to believe it.


    "Could it really be�� that? But that kind of physique hasn''t appeared in thousands, maybe tens of thousands of years! Is it even possible?"


    And yet�� it had reached such a terrifying level!


    Erelyn stared at Timothy, still unable to fully accept the absurd thought forming in her mind.


    But then she noticed something else��Timothy''s expression hadn''t changed at all. Instead, faint golden patterns began to slowly emerge on his arms. Though they weren''t fully activated, the soft golden lines radiated an incredibly powerful aura.


    Solid as a rock. Divine and majestic.


    As the patterns flowed, it was as if they commanded the respect and awe of all spirits.


    Finally, the realization hit Erelyn like a bolt of lightning. The thing she had been too afraid to even consider now seemed undeniable.


    The Ancient Saintly Body.


    A physique so feared by both the Elant continent and the Netherworld, yet one that hadn''t been seen in countless years.


    At last, Erelyn made up her mind. Slowly, she raised her hand.


    The crown on her head glowed with a dark blue light, and before her, the space began to tear open, revealing a rift.

 Chapter 347 - 347: Supreme Emperor Verena

    To be the Keeper of the Soulbridge, guarding the Bridge of Souls, one must possess unfathomable power.


    Even after taking on the mantle of the Lord of the Underworld, Erelyn had never crossed paths with her in the past century.


    If it were anyone else, Erelyn would never have been able to open this rift in space.


    But now, standing before Timothy and Sylvia, she seemed to trust them completely.


    What others could never achieve, perhaps they truly had a chance to turn the tide.


    The Sepulcher of the Sacred on the continent of Elant was on the verge of collapse, and no one knew when the Netherworld would face its second attack.


    If there was any hope of ending this war that threatened both realms, it might rest in their hands.


    The rift slowly opened. Erelyn, once again drawing on the power of the Netherworld, was now extremely weak. Even the color of her soul seemed to be fading.


    But when she looked at Timothy and Sylvia, her eyes were filled with boundless hope.


    On the other side of the rift, a scene slowly came into view.


    A vast river flowed gently, shrouded in endless mist.


    The fog was so thick that it obscured the vision of all the wandering souls, making it impossible for them to see their surroundings. They forgot their past lives and had no idea what awaited them in the afterlife.


    Above the river, a small bridge stood quietly.


    The names carved into the bridge were all too familiar.


    The river was the River of Oblivion, and the bridge was the Bridge of Souls.


    And at the edge of the bridge...


    Through the dense fog, a single figure could barely be made out.


    The aura that seeped through the rift was so overwhelming that it crushed any presence Erelyn had ever felt in the Netherworld.


    A faint scent of blood drifted through the air, eerily similar to the atmosphere within the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    Clearly, on the other side of the rift stood the Keeper of the Soulbridge, waiting by the Bridge of Souls.


    Even without crossing over, it was obvious how difficult this battle would be. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry, Sister Erelyn."


    Despite her small and fragile frame, Sylvia glanced at Timothy beside her, then turned back to Erelyn with a confident smile.


    It was as if no matter who they were about to face, it didn''t matter at all.


    Walking over to Timothy, the two exchanged a brief smile.


    His large hand held her small one, and together, they stepped toward the rift.


    "How strange..."


    Watching their backs, Erelyn stood there, dumbfounded.


    She had heard about human emotions before.


    But in her understanding, those strange feelings were always distant, foreign, and not to be trusted.


    Yet between Timothy and Sylvia, those emotions she thought she knew so well felt entirely different.


    It wasn''t just the overwhelming sweetness between them. More importantly, it was the trust they had in each other, like an unbreakable bond that nothing could sever.


    For a moment, Erelyn''s gaze was completely frozen.


    More than her current weakened state, her attention was entirely captured by the scene before her.


    ...


    Holding Sylvia''s small hand, Timothy stepped through the rift. As their figures emerged on the other side, Timothy opened his eyes.


    Just as the legends described, the area around the Bridge of Souls was shrouded in a thick, white mist.


    The fog was so dense that it almost completely obscured the view. The only sound was the quiet flow of the River of Oblivion.


    Through the mist, they could barely make out the distant outline of the Bridge of Souls.


    The silence was suffocating, so still that it felt almost eerie.


    Finally, a figure slowly emerged from the mist.


    Though she wore simple, rough-spun clothes, the golden hairpin tucked into her intricately coiled hair was unmistakably valuable.


    Her attire was plain��straw sandals and a modest robe��but the thick fog obscured her face, making it impossible to discern her features.


    More striking than her appearance, however, was the calm, unshaken aura that surrounded her. It was as if she wasn''t the least bit surprised by their arrival.


    "Is this... the Keeper of the Soulbridge?" Timothy immediately sensed her identity.


    But this scene was far from what he had imagined.


    Anyone tainted by the Dragon Blood Formation��whether they were practitioners, powerful beings at the level of Holy Emperors, or even spirits��would be severely affected.


    They would eventually become twisted, violent, and bloodthirsty.


    Timothy had expected the Keeper of the Soulbridge, as the source of it all, to be even more deranged, her mind completely consumed by the Dragon Blood Formation.


    But to his surprise, the Keeper was nothing like he had imagined. Though her face was hidden, her aura was clear��there was no trace of the bloodlust or madness he had anticipated.


    If that was the case, why had she done something so insane, something that threatened to destroy both the continent of Elant and the Netherworld?


    Even Timothy couldn''t help but feel confused.


    "A living soul from the continent of Elant?


    Have you come to kill me?"


    The Keeper of the Soulbridge spoke, her voice calm, as if she had long expected this moment.


    "Oh? So you already know?" Timothy''s eyes narrowed, a sharp glint flashing in them.


    No matter what, she had thrown both realms into chaos, and she would have to pay the price.


    After all, it wasn''t just about ending the disaster in the Sepulcher of the Sacred. Right now, Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura were probably trembling behind that door, hiding in fear.


    "I''d like to see what kind of power the Keeper of the Soulbridge from the Netherworld has, to dare strike at the Sepulcher of the Sacred," Sylvia said coldly, her small frame standing tall as she stared into the mist, undaunted.


    Even though her body had become much smaller, her presence was no less imposing.


    "I knew you would come," the Keeper of the Soulbridge replied, her voice laced with a hint of disdain. "But a little girl who can''t even lift a sword, and a boy barely twenty years old, not even close to reaching the level of a Holy Emperor?


    Do you really think you have the strength to defeat me?"


    Her words were dripping with scorn.


    The thick fog began to dissipate, and the face hidden within it slowly came into view.


    When Timothy and Sylvia finally saw her clearly, both of them froze, their expressions filled with shock.


    The title "Keeper of the Soulbridge" was just a position in the Netherworld. Anyone who took on the role would become the new Keeper.


    Even Erelyn didn''t know much about the current Keeper''s identity, only that she had once been an incredibly powerful Supreme Emperor in life.


    But as the mist cleared and her face was revealed, Timothy and Sylvia instantly recognized her.


    The Keeper of the Soulbridge, the one guarding the Bridge of Souls, was none other than... Supreme Emperor Verena, whom they had once encountered in the Sepulcher of the Sacred!

 Chapter 348 - 348: Cut them down!

    "It''s actually Supreme Emperor Verena!"


    The moment she saw clearly, even Sylvia was momentarily stunned.


    If it weren''t for the fact that her appearance and aura were almost identical to how she looked in the Sepulcher of the Sacred, even Sylvia wouldn''t have believed that the Keeper of the Soulbridge standing before her was truly Supreme Emperor Verena.


    "But now, it all makes sense," Timothy said, frowning slightly.


    He had already learned enough about Supreme Emperor Verena''s nature from the battle in the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    This was a woman who had been willing to follow her lover, giving up all her power and status, completely disregarding the judgment of the world. She was ready to sacrifice her life for what she believed in.


    Supreme Emperor Verena''s character was indeed admirable and worthy of respect.


    After her death, a fragment of her soul remained in the Sepulcher of the Sacred, while her true soul had passed into the Netherworld. But...


    As Timothy looked at her, standing amidst the mist, her once deep brown eyes were slowly being overtaken by a blood-red hue.


    He could guess that, over the long years of waiting, her mind had gradually changed.


    Perhaps she had fallen into madness, or maybe she had been corrupted.


    The Supreme Emperor Verena standing before them now could no longer maintain her inner peace.


    Even her spirit, once bathed in the divine aura of a Supreme Emperor, now carried a faint trace of holiness, but it was almost entirely shrouded in a thick, ominous blood mist.


    "In the Netherworld, I''ve waited for him far too long.


    No matter how desperately I searched, I couldn''t even find a trace of his reincarnation.


    I could only stand here, numb, watching the endless passage of time.


    If this is the only outcome I can expect, why should I keep waiting here in vain?


    Why not shatter the cycle of reincarnation in both Elant and the Netherworld? Maybe in the chaos of a broken cycle, I''ll finally see him again!"


    As she stepped out of the mist, the blood-red in Supreme Emperor Verena''s eyes deepened, completely consuming them.


    Even her voice carried a hint of madness.


    The feeling she gave off now was even more chilling than the corrupted remnant of her soul that had been left behind in the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    To guard this place for thousands upon thousands of years, all for the one she loved��such devotion was indeed worthy of admiration.


    But Timothy also knew that Supreme Emperor Verena had fallen too far into madness to be saved.


    When you make a choice, you must be prepared to face the consequences.


    Golden light and divine energy began to radiate from Timothy''s Ancient Saintly Body. Clearly, he had made up his mind to kill.


    "If I tear apart the laws of both realms and shatter the cycle of reincarnation, maybe then I''ll find him.


    No one can stop me��not even you two insignificant children!"


    A flash of crimson bloodlust flickered in Supreme Emperor Verena''s eyes, clearly showing that she had been consumed by a desire to kill.


    Once, she had stood at the pinnacle of power as a Supreme Emperor, ruling over the continent of Elant.


    Now, in her madness, she no longer bothered to hide her arrogance.


    "Children?


    Do you think I''m worthy to fight you?"


    At that moment, a cold voice came from the other side.


    Sylvia lifted her head, staring directly at Supreme Emperor Verena.


    Though her small frame appeared delicate, and her face was as soft and innocent as a young girl''s, there was something in her voice and gaze that was completely at odds with her appearance.


    Her tone was cold and commanding, like frost, carrying a sense of authority that made it impossible not to feel a deep sense of awe.


    At the same time, Timothy bent down and gently placed the snow lotus he had taken from Sylvia''s head back into her smooth hair.


    Immediately, an intense chill spread out around them.


    The cold was far beyond anything one could imagine.


    In just an instant, the mist swirling around them froze solid in the extreme cold.


    What floated in the air was no longer a vision-obscuring fog, but countless tiny, crystalline frost particles��beautiful, yet bitterly cold.


    The overwhelming aura of a Holy Emperor burst forth, a power so immense that it could only come from someone who had reached the peak of the Transcendence Realm, standing at the very pinnacle of the Holy Emperor''s might.


    Bathed in radiant light, Sylvia''s form slowly grew, eventually transforming back into her graceful, flawless figure.


    Her pale blue phoenix gown fluttered gently in the icy air, and her stunningly beautiful face now bore a trace of cold indifference.


    Even though she knew that this wasn''t the true nature of Supreme Emperor Verena, Sylvia had no intention of holding back.


    Especially when facing a Supreme Emperor, even if the opponent''s physical body had perished and their power had diminished, she had to give it her all.


    In the distant sky, a massive golden bell hovered in the air.


    Though the bell did not sway, it exuded an unshakable presence, like a mountain, commanding awe and reverence.


    Golden light spread outwards, suppressing everything around it. The sheer weight of its presence was suffocating, a terrifying force that could make even the strongest Holy Emperors of the Elant continent tremble in fear. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But beyond this Sacred Bell, which could inspire awe in even the mightiest of beings, another form appeared behind Sylvia��a Sacred Form.


    It was a wooden sword, glowing with a faint crimson light.


    The sword had no unnecessary embellishments, only a blade of unparalleled sharpness, with faint ink-like marks adorning its surface.


    A Sacred Form shaped like a sword��this alone was enough to reveal Sylvia''s nature: sharp, decisive, and ruthless.


    Whoever blocked her path��cut them down!


    Whoever challenged the authority of a Holy Emperor��cut them down!


    This was the power of a Holy Emperor, a being who had ruled over the Elant continent for millennia, standing at the pinnacle of existence!


    Even though she now faced a Supreme Emperor, a being from the ancient times who had reached the Ascension Phase, there was not a trace of fear in Sylvia''s cold eyes.


    As the first chime of the Sacred Bell rang out, she drew her sword without hesitation.


    The sword''s light shot into the sky. Though the wooden sword, adorned with ink-like marks, lacked the extravagant decorations of other powerful artifacts, it seemed to be the sharpest weapon in existence, capable of cutting down anything that stood in its way.


    The bell''s resonant chime echoed outward, its deep sound like the roar of a mighty lion.


    Though thick mist had previously obscured Supreme Emperor Verena, the moment the Sacred Bell rang, the mist retreated as if it had encountered a mortal enemy.


    The sky opened up, the earth stretched wide, and all obstacles vanished. Only the soul of Supreme Emperor Verena remained, exposed to the open air.


    With that single strike, the air itself seemed to tear apart, and even the unbreakable space of the Netherworld trembled under its force.


    The ground shook, and the air groaned in agony.


    Yet, Supreme Emperor Verena appeared completely unfazed by the terrifying power of the strike. She merely raised her hand indifferently toward the sky.


    But in her blood-red eyes, she suddenly noticed something else��another figure.


    "This is..."


    For some reason, the holy golden light slowly emanating from Timothy''s body caused her to pause for a long moment, her gaze filled with a hint of unmistakable shock.

 Chapter 349 - 349: You think this is enough to trap me?

    The red sword light was impossibly sharp, tearing through the very fabric of space.


    The biting cold it carried made it feel like being plunged into an icy abyss.


    Its divine power was overwhelming, crashing down with unstoppable force.


    Though the sword strike seemed simple and unadorned, just a single arc of sword energy, it carried the weight of a force that could sweep away everything in its path!


    Even the space in front of it was ripped apart. Yet, Supreme Emperor Verena didn''t seem to care in the slightest. She merely raised her arm.


    Above her, a thin, crimson string appeared, floating in midair.


    But this seemingly fragile string effortlessly collided with the sword strike.


    Boom!


    The shockwave rippled outward, even causing the surface of the River of Oblivion to tremble.


    But the sword strike was stopped, and it didn''t even seem like it took much effort.


    Even though Sylvia hadn''t used her full strength in that strike, there were few on the entire continent of Elant, even among the Holy Emperor-level warriors, who could block it so easily.


    This showed just how terrifying Supreme Emperor Verena''s power remained, even though her physical body had long since perished.


    More importantly, the faint blood-red glow in her eyes seemed to invisibly enhance her strength.


    Timothy stepped forward, standing beside Sylvia, completely unfazed by the dangerous situation.


    Instead, he smiled slightly. "Honey, let me give you a hand."


    Sylvia, who had only recently regained her body, pouted slightly, casting a resentful glance at Timothy.


    Holy Emperor-level warriors were known for fighting alone, and on the continent of Elant, no one had ever been worthy of fighting alongside Sylvia.


    But even in the face of Supreme Emperor Verena, for some reason, when Timothy stood beside her, Sylvia couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of calm.


    "Hmph!


    Fine, I''ll give you a chance. Let''s team up and take her down, just like we did last time in the Sepulcher of the Sacred."


    Sylvia tilted her head up at a slight angle, pretending not to care.


    But Timothy was all too familiar with that playful, tsundere attitude.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll help you out��just this once," he teased with a grin, standing beside her.


    As they both turned to face Supreme Emperor Verena, their auras shifted in unison.


    The Sacred Bell rang out once more as Sylvia gripped her sword hilt, standing still for a moment in solemn silence.


    But the instant she swung her sword, a fierce energy erupted.


    In that moment, the phantom of the wooden sword behind her suddenly grew several times larger.


    The sword energy she unleashed shot upward, as if it could pierce the heavens themselves.


    Everything in its path would be cleaved in two.


    The Sacred Bell''s majestic chime echoed across the sky, coating the sword energy in a layer of golden light.


    As it sliced through space, the power of this strike, bolstered by the Sacred Bell, was several times more overwhelming than the one before.


    At the same time, Timothy made his move.


    A golden giant, his Sacred Form, appeared, towering like a mountain, pressing down with immense force.


    The radiant aura of the ''Sunburst'' that enveloped it exuded such divine power that even Supreme Emperor Verena''s eyes widened slightly. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylvia''s power was undeniable��so much so that even Supreme Emperor Verena found it hard to believe that such a formidable Holy Emperor-level warrior still existed on the continent of Elant.


    But what unsettled her even more was Timothy.


    Though his strength was slightly inferior to that of Goddess Sylvia, the divine aura Timothy unleashed with just a raised hand seemed to have an innate ability to suppress spirits and ghosts.


    The scorching, radiant golden light, like the rising sun, sent a shiver of fear deep into her very soul.


    "How strange�� what exactly is��"


    A fleeting moment of clarity and disbelief flashed in Supreme Emperor Verena''s eyes, but it was quickly swallowed by a deeper, blood-red glow that enveloped her gaze.


    The bloody aura radiating from her body made her appear even more furious and violent.


    "You think this is enough to trap me?"


    The last remnants of her sanity seemed to be slipping away.


    At this moment, Supreme Emperor Verena was almost entirely consumed by her desires.


    What she wanted was nothing less than to shatter the cycle of reincarnation between the worlds of Elant and the Netherworld.


    And for that, she didn''t care how insane her actions became.


    This time, seven strings appeared in the air simultaneously.


    Each string glowed with a different color, but they were all tinged with a faint layer of blood-red light.


    It was this eerie crimson hue that caused the power of the seven strings to surge dramatically.


    Though her physical body had long since perished, leaving only her soul, Supreme Emperor Verena''s strength had gradually waned over the years.


    But thanks to the Dragon Blood Formation, she could now wield nearly half of the power she had in life.


    Even when facing Sylvia, who stood at the pinnacle of Holy Emperor-level strength, she still seemed to have the upper hand.


    Supreme Emperor Verena''s eyes burned with rage as the seven strings flared with light.


    The golden Sacred Form and the wooden sword''s energy surged forward like massive waves, crashing down with overwhelming force.


    But when they struck the strings, it was as if they had collided with an unbreakable barrier.


    Though the seven strings trembled under the immense impact, they withstood the combined assault.


    In fact, the blood-red light on the strings intensified, and it even seemed like they were preparing to counterattack.


    These seven strings were originally Heavenly-level artifacts that Supreme Emperor Verena had refined. As sacred objects born from the essence of the world, they were filled with pure, holy energy.


    Each string glowed with a different color, inspiring awe in all who saw them.


    But now, the once brilliant seven-colored light was almost entirely smothered by the thick, ominous red.


    The strings writhed in the air like worms, grotesque and twisted under the blood''s influence, a far cry from the sacred artifacts described in the legends of Elant.


    "You two think you can defeat me?


    Goddess Sylvia, and you, with your strange constitution��so this is all you''ve got?"


    It was as if the last vestiges of her consciousness had been devoured. Supreme Emperor Verena''s furious roar was now completely devoid of the calm elegance she once had.


    Her bloodthirsty gaze and hysterical voice sent chills down the spine.


    Her eyes, now fully crimson, locked onto Timothy and Sylvia with a ravenous hunger, as if she intended to kill them both right here and now.


    But just as the seven strings twisted and writhed under her control, preparing for another attack, Supreme Emperor Verena noticed something strange.


    Despite their failed strike, Timothy and Sylvia didn''t seem concerned at all.


    In fact, amidst the swirling shockwaves, they glanced at each other, and��almost unbelievably��shared a smile, one filled with trust.

 Chapter 350 - 350: No… this can’t be happening!

    Since they could overcome the first challenge, the second one would be no different.


    Even though Supreme Emperor Verena displayed overwhelming power, neither of them showed the slightest hint of fear.


    In fact, facing such a formidable opponent seemed to ignite Sylvia''s competitive spirit even more.


    The sharp glint in her eyes looked as if it could pierce right through Supreme Emperor Verena.


    A cold, chilling aura began to emanate from her, and finally, the third toll of the Sacred Bell rang out.


    This third toll was deep and resonant, like the oppressive weight of dark clouds gathering before a storm, pressing down from the sky.


    The sheer force of this oppressive energy was so intense that it even affected the Netherworld itself.


    The sky grew darker, and sudden gusts of wind began to howl.


    The once calm surface of the River of Oblivion started to churn violently, as if startled.


    Waves surged higher and higher, crashing against the shore like a wild beast, and even the Bridge of Souls trembled slightly under the force of the waves.


    The terrifying pressure from this third toll of the Sacred Bell was enough to make even the most fearsome spirits tremble in awe.


    "The third toll of the Sacred Bell��"


    Across the entire continent of Elant, whenever the third toll of the Sacred Bell was heard, even Holy Emperor-level warriors had no choice but to admit defeat.


    At this moment, even Supreme Emperor Verena''s blood-red eyes showed a flicker of surprise.


    Clearly, she hadn''t expected that a practitioner at the Emperor level, someone she hadn''t even considered a threat, could unleash such immense power.


    But beyond that, there was something else that shocked her even more.


    "Honey, leave the third strike to me."


    As Timothy whispered softly into Sylvia''s ear, the massive golden Sacred Form slowly raised its giant hand toward the sky.


    "What do you mean?"


    Sylvia was momentarily stunned, but as she watched the golden Sacred Form''s movements, she quickly understood Timothy''s intention.


    "Interesting. Alright, let''s give it a try."


    A faint, cold smile appeared on her lips, and Sylvia''s divine aura surged even higher.


    The sheer force of her presence was so intense that the ground around her began to freeze under the biting cold.


    The wooden sword Sacred Form behind her trembled and let out a resonant hum, while the black bamboo sword in her hand suddenly shone with a brilliant light.


    In an instant, she swung her sword.


    But instead of aiming the powerful sword energy at Supreme Emperor Verena, it transformed into the shape of a sword and flew toward the golden Sacred Form in the sky.


    "By my command, wield the sword!"


    As Timothy''s voice rang out, the golden Sacred Form reached out its massive hand and caught the sword-shaped energy that Sylvia had unleashed.


    The sword energy radiated a fierce, murderous aura, perfectly merging with the majestic power of the golden Sacred Form.


    The sacred golden light and the emerald green sword energy from the wooden sword intertwined in the sky, creating a scene that felt like divine power descending upon the world��grand and holy!


    With the sword in hand, the golden Sacred Form not only had the natural advantage of suppressing spirits but also combined Sylvia''s awe-inspiring divine power and mastery of the sword.


    The wooden sword''s mysterious and lethal sword intent spiraled upward, merging with Timothy''s own sword intent.


    The already brilliant golden Sacred Form shone even brighter, radiating an even more dazzling and holy light.


    In its eyes, there was now the unmistakable authority of a divine weapon descending upon the world.


    As it raised its hand, it was as if mountains and rivers were collapsing.


    The light it emitted was so intense, it felt like the very sky was shattering.


    "Convergence Strike!"


    Amidst these divine phenomena, the golden Sacred Form swung the sword.


    This strike unleashed a power that far surpassed even Sylvia''s own strength.


    It was a force that transcended divine might!


    This sword strike seemed powerful enough to shake the entire Netherworld, leaving even the most fearsome spirits in shock.


    It tore through the sky and split the earth!


    Boom!


    An overwhelming pressure descended with the force of the strike, vast and unstoppable.


    Even Supreme Emperor Verena, with her blood-tainted eyes, showed a flicker of astonishment and fear.


    The seven strings of her instrument, forged from the purest essence of heaven and earth, crafted by master alchemists, and strengthened through countless rituals, were Heavenly-level artifacts.


    These strings had once caused chaos and bloodshed across the continent of Elant, striking fear into even the most powerful sects.


    But now, despite the blood-red energy empowering them, the seven strings trembled violently, as if struck by the thunder of the heavens.


    Even a Heavenly-level artifact couldn''t withstand the terrifying force of this strike.


    Snap.


    At last, the first crimson string snapped with a sharp sound.


    A Heavenly-level artifact, broken without any dignity!


    The remaining six strings struggled to hold on, but their trembling grew more and more intense.


    The taut strings let out a mournful wail, as if they too were nearing their limit.


    "How is this possible?!"


    At that moment, the once arrogant and overconfident Supreme Emperor Verena, who believed no one could defeat her, was filled with shock.


    She had never imagined that this combined strike would produce a result far greater than the sum of its parts, unleashing a power beyond comprehension.


    But that wasn''t all. The sacred golden light intertwined with the sword energy was so overwhelming that her very soul began to show signs of cracking.


    This divine suppression, which targeted the very essence of spirits, was something even a Supreme Emperor''s soul couldn''t escape.


    In horror, she realized that parts of her soul were already turning black and crumbling, like charred remains after a fire, on the verge of being completely obliterated.


    "No�� this can''t be happening! No one can stop me! I have to disrupt the balance between the two realms�� I have to find him!"


    Her voice grew frantic, her blood-red eyes flickering with madness as she descended into a state of near hysteria.


    Raising her hand toward the sky, she seemed to be making a desperate attempt to resist the overwhelming killing intent bearing down on her.


    The remaining six strings trembled even more violently, as if she had summoned every last ounce of their power.


    But even so, they couldn''t stop the golden Sacred Form''s sword from descending.


    The emerald sword energy was impossibly sharp, as if it could tear through anything in its path.


    The six trembling strings could no longer hold out. With a final snap, they all broke at once, carried away by the howling wind.


    The violent sword intent surged forward, instantly engulfing Supreme Emperor Verena.


    It was as if thousands of blades were cutting her down, her spiritual body disintegrating before their eyes.


    But strangely, in that moment, the madness and rage that had consumed Supreme Emperor Verena suddenly vanished.


    The blood-red madness in her eyes faded, replaced by a moment of clarity.


    Through the radiant golden light and swirling sword energy, she saw it clearly.


    Timothy and Sylvia now held a harp and a piccolo in their hands. sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sound of their duet was ethereal, lingering in the air like a haunting melody.


    At that moment, the Supreme Emperor Verena, who had long been consumed by desire and madness, found herself smiling.


    A faint, contented smile appeared on her lips, almost involuntarily.

 Chapter 351 - 351: Babe, have mercy!

    A powerful surge of sword energy tore through the air, slicing past the edge of the Bridge of Souls and plunging into the River of Oblivion.


    The seemingly endless River of Oblivion was split open, leaving a massive rift that stretched far into the distance.


    Waves scattered to either side, gradually rising into towering swells.


    The river, which had flowed for who knows how long, was now severed down the middle.


    The sheer destructive force of that sword strike was terrifying.


    The seven strings of the zither had snapped completely, swallowed by the sword energy. Supreme Emperor Verena watched as her soul began to fade away.


    But as the blood-red hue in her eyes disappeared, the hatred in her gaze softened, becoming calm.


    Looking at Timothy and Sylvia, who were playing the zither and piccolo together, a faint smile appeared on her lips. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A fragment of her soul''s consciousness transmitted memories to Supreme Emperor Verena, reminding her of what had happened in the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    She knew, without a doubt, that she had been utterly defeated.


    At this moment, the music from the zither and piccolo didn''t seem to be meant to obliterate her completely.


    Instead, it felt like a farewell gift from the two of them.


    If it weren''t for this beautiful music, she might have remained lost in a chaotic, violent rage until her soul was completely destroyed, unable to regain her clarity.


    But it was these two melodies that had brought her back to her senses.


    As her soul gradually dissolved into specks of light, the blood-red in Supreme Emperor Verena''s eyes cleared.


    Looking at Timothy and Sylvia''s figures, a satisfied smile tugged at her lips.


    Because she could see it clearly��whether they were fighting side by side or playing music together, the bond between them was pure and sincere, always connecting them in a subtle way.


    She had once experienced that feeling too, but it had slipped away so quickly, so fleeting that even recalling it now felt difficult.


    Supreme Emperor Verena vaguely remembered the day she died for love. Even though no one in the world could understand her choice, she had willingly, even joyfully, embraced death.


    After her soul drifted to the Netherworld, she had no regrets. She only learned that her lover had already entered the cycle of reincarnation ahead of her.


    Upon hearing that news, Supreme Emperor Verena had been deeply saddened, lamenting that she had been just a step too late.


    But soon after, she found peace with it.


    To wait for her lover, she even chose to take the place of the Keeper of the Soulbridge, the one who handed out the Draught of Forgetting to the souls crossing the Bridge of Souls to the afterlife.


    Supreme Emperor Verena firmly believed that if she stayed there long enough, one day, she would see him again.


    However, reality wasn''t as kind as she had hoped.


    She stood guard, watching countless souls pass into the afterlife.


    But ten years passed. A hundred years. A thousand years. And still, she hadn''t seen the one she was waiting for.


    Perhaps he had already reincarnated in another world''s Netherworld. Perhaps he had become a powerful Holy Emperor with a lifespan of ten thousand years. Maybe�� he even had a family by now.


    But no matter what, Supreme Emperor Verena knew she would never see him again.


    During those long millennia of waiting, her mindset began to change.


    She was no longer as calm as she once had been. Doubts crept in��would she ever really see him again?


    She grew anxious, even irritable.


    Despite her Supreme Emperor strength, her emotions didn''t cause her to lose control completely.


    Until that day��


    On the River of Oblivion, Supreme Emperor Verena picked up a crimson blood pearl.


    To her shock, she realized it contained something ancient and feared by countless practitioners��the Dragon Blood Formation.


    This ancient formation, created from the blood of true dragons and countless sinister rituals, was undoubtedly an evil thing.


    At first, she only intended to seal the Dragon Blood Formation away forever, so it would never see the light of day again.


    But just before sealing it, she felt the immense power of reversal within the formation.


    And she realized that if she used this strange formation, she might just find a way��


    At first, Supreme Emperor Verena had no real intention of carrying out such a ridiculous plan, but she kept the blood pearl containing the Dragon Blood Formation with her.


    Over time, as it seeped into her day and night, its influence and corruption slowly eroded her soul, subtly warping her mind. She became increasingly violent and bloodthirsty.


    Eventually, her desires spread uncontrollably.


    Her consciousness was completely overtaken, and she began to pursue that absurd idea without regard for the consequences��slaughtering countless beings and throwing the balance between the two realms into chaos.


    If it hadn''t been for the harmonious music drifting through the air, she might never have woken up.


    Looking out over the River of Oblivion, Supreme Emperor Verena let out a bitter smile, her gaze filled with a sense of weariness.


    Her wish would likely never come true. But at least, in her final moments, she had the chance to glimpse what she had longed for most.


    "Babe, I gotta say, your piccolo playing has really improved," Timothy teased as the song came to an end, glancing over at Sylvia.


    "Hmph, of course! I''ve been practicing a lot, you know!


    Wait!"


    Sylvia, who had just been smiling proudly, suddenly froze. Her face flushed bright red as she pointed a trembling finger at Timothy. "I-I mean playing this piccolo, not the other one! Don''t get any weird ideas!"


    "Huh?"


    Timothy blinked, clearly confused, before it finally dawned on him. "Wait, no way�� babe, do you know the other meaning of playing the piccolo?"


    "I know��no, I don''t know!


    Aaaah! It''s not my fault! You kept saying those two words over and over, and I got curious, so I went to the library to look it up.


    And then I found out it has another meaning. And it''s�� it''s that kind of embarrassing meaning!


    Ugh, I can''t believe you''ve been tricking me this whole time!"


    As Sylvia recalled all the things she had said in the past, completely unaware of the double meaning, she felt a wave of shame and frustration wash over her.


    What kind of ridiculous things had she been saying before?!


    "You tricked me! That''s so unfair!"


    Overcome with embarrassment and anger, Sylvia started chasing after Timothy, now too flustered to even look directly at the piccolo in her hand.


    "Babe, have mercy! We''re still on the Bridge of Souls! Can''t we wait until we''re back in the palace before you start hitting me?"


    "No way!"


    Though Timothy tried to talk his way out of it, Sylvia, her face flushed with embarrassment, had already raised her piccolo and was charging after him.


    The way she was coming at him, it looked like she was about to give him a serious "domestic beating."


    Laughter, shouts, and Timothy''s pitiful pleas echoed along the Bridge of Souls.


    Watching the two of them, Supreme Emperor Verena''s lips finally curled into a contented smile.


    As her body slowly faded away, she whispered her final words: "Thank you."

 Chapter 352 - 352: Become a Holy Emperor

    As Supreme Emperor Verena''s voice faded into the air, Timothy, who had been playfully teasing Sylvia, suddenly stopped.


    Both of them turned their gaze toward the dissipating soul.


    This final duet had actually been Sylvia''s idea, allowing Supreme Emperor Verena to remain conscious for just a little longer before her soul completely scattered.


    To die for love, waiting for thousands of years by the Bridge of Souls��Supreme Emperor Verena''s spirit and determination were truly admirable.


    But in the end, she still couldn''t resist the temptation from the Abyss of Desire.


    Watching her faint smile as her soul grew fainter and fainter, about to vanish completely from the world, Sylvia gave a slight nod.


    "Thanks for guiding us through the Sepulcher of the Sacred. Safe travels. I hope your sins can be redeemed."


    It was a pity that such a powerful Supreme Emperor had fallen here, unable to maintain full clarity even in her final moments.


    "Yeah, thank you."


    Hearing Sylvia''s words, Supreme Emperor Verena seemed to feel a weight lift from her heart.


    Her soul was about to scatter, and there would be no next life for her. The destruction she had caused could never be undone.


    But in this final moment, she felt a sense of peace.


    A single tear slid down her cheek as she closed her eyes, seemingly content.


    The light surrounding her soul could no longer hold it together, and with a gentle breeze, her soul finally scattered, disappearing completely from the world.


    The River of Oblivion continued to flow quietly, but the soul that had guarded this place for millennia was now gone forever.


    With the absence of spiritual energy and destruction, the surrounding mist slowly began to rise again.


    Both the River of Oblivion and the Bridge of Souls were once again shrouded in thick white fog, leaving only a faint, blurry outline.


    The scene became eerily calm. Aside from the massive sword marks on the shore and the shattered stones and dust, there was no sign that an epic battle between Emperor-level powerhouses had just taken place.


    "It''s finally over. With this, the rebellion on the Elant continent should stop too."


    Even Sylvia, who was usually calm and composed, couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief.


    They had been in the Netherworld for so long, and she had endured Timothy''s teasing more times than she could count. Now, at last, the source of the chaos had been dealt with.


    After all, this place, where she could randomly turn into a child, was not somewhere she could stay for long!


    What if one of the Netherworld spirits drank the Draught of Forgetting but didn''t get the dosage right and still remembered seeing her as a little girl being teased by Timothy?


    And then, what if that spirit reincarnated on the Elant continent? As the Goddess Sylvia, how could she ever live that down?


    "No way, I can''t let that happen!"


    With that thought, Sylvia quickly took a step back, protectively covering the snow lotus on her head, as if afraid Timothy might suddenly snatch it away.


    Her sudden movement left Timothy a bit confused. "Honey, what are you��"


    "Ohhh, I see what''s going on."


    Seeing Sylvia''s anxious expression and the way she was guarding the snow lotus on her head, Timothy instantly understood.


    But instead of backing off, his interest was piqued. "Honey, since we''re already in the Netherworld, how about I help you pick that snow lotus and let you relive your childhood for a bit?"


    "No way!"


    Sylvia hadn''t expected Timothy to come after her right after the battle, and she quickly took another step back, holding the snow lotus even tighter.


    But Timothy kept advancing, his eyes locked on the snow lotus like a predator.


    For a moment, Sylvia looked genuinely flustered, desperately trying to figure out how to escape Timothy''s grasp.


    But just then, she noticed something strange happening with Timothy.


    [Ding! Congratulations, Host! You have successfully obliterated Supreme Emperor Verena''s soul, resolving the Netherworld crisis and averting the impending disaster at the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    System Reward: Host will ascend to the Transcendence Realm and become a Holy Emperor.]


    As the system''s voice suddenly echoed in his mind, Timothy''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    "Holy Emperor!"


    This was the moment he had been waiting for, for what felt like an eternity.


    Reaching the Ocean''s Gate in just a year was already an incredible feat, but only by ascending to the level of a Holy Emperor could one truly step into the ranks of the most powerful beings on the Elant Continent.


    Only those at the Emperor level could stand proudly above all others on Elant.


    The gap between these two realms was vast, almost insurmountable. Even with the power boost from his Ancient Saintly Body, crossing that chasm was no easy task.


    But now��


    As the system''s voice faded, Timothy felt a massive shift within his spiritual sea.


    At the Ocean''s Gate, his spiritual sea had expanded from a small lake into something vast, like an endless ocean.


    But now, that ocean began to boil.


    Waves surged, and pure spiritual energy rushed toward a single point at the center, converging on what seemed like a void.


    As the spiritual sea gathered, Timothy felt his limbs being infused with an endless stream of energy, a sensation of pure bliss.


    It wasn''t just his limbs��his entire body seemed to open up, as if he could communicate directly with the surrounding space.


    The purest spiritual energy in the air transformed into faint golden light, flowing into Timothy''s body.


    The speed of this golden energy increased, faster and faster, until it surged like a tidal wave, flooding into him.


    It became a roaring river, coursing through his veins.


    Timothy''s entire body was now brimming with an overwhelming amount of spiritual energy.


    Before him stood the seemingly impenetrable barrier that separated him from the Holy Emperor realm.


    Throughout history, countless prodigies and powerful practitioners had been stopped by this very barrier.


    No matter how strong they were, no matter how extraordinary their talent, most could only stand helpless before it, unable to take another step.


    That thin-looking barrier was, in reality, an unbreakable wall, blocking the lifelong dreams of countless practitioners.


    It made the Holy Emperor level, the pinnacle of power on the Elant Continent, seem impossibly out of reach.


    Most practitioners could only gaze up at it, with no hope of ever breaking through.


    But the spiritual energy surging within Timothy was different.


    It was vast and unstoppable, like a mighty river, gathering and condensing into a razor-sharp blade.


    This blade, pure and radiant, glowed with a brilliant golden light. And as it faced the barrier before him, it pierced forward without hesitation.


    An inch. Then another inch.


    Each inch forward seemed incredibly difficult.


    But as a determined glint flashed in Timothy''s eyes, the blade surged with even greater power.


    The endless spiritual energy continued to gather, focusing on a single point. S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Crack."


    The final barrier shattered with a resounding crash!

 Chapter 353 - 353: Young Master Kidney Deficiency

    Becoming the Holy Emperor was a title countless practitioners had dreamed of.


    Yet, standing before that threshold, many of the most talented individuals could only meet their end in frustration, never able to cross it.


    But now, as a golden blade, sharp and radiant, formed from an immense concentration of spiritual energy, pierced through the barrier��


    The threshold that had blocked Timothy for so long was finally crossed.


    Suddenly, an overwhelming surge of spiritual energy, like a tidal wave, rushed into Timothy''s body.


    The sheer volume of energy was immense, and as it flooded into him, it seemed to reach a saturation point.


    In an instant, it felt as though he had reached the absolute limit of what he could endure.


    Timothy''s bones emitted a cracking sound, like popcorn popping, and the blood flowing through his veins seemed to turn a divine shade of gold.


    Everything about the scene made it clear that this moment was extraordinary.


    After a brief silence, an enormous explosion of sound followed.


    Boom!


    An endless wave of spiritual energy burst outward, sweeping across the surroundings with incredible force. S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The trees and grass near the Bridge of Souls trembled violently in the aftermath, almost as if they were about to be uprooted entirely.


    The power contained in that shockwave was undeniable.


    The surface of the river rippled, and the spiritual energy that had just spread out now lingered in the air, shimmering with golden light and carrying a faint, sacred fragrance.


    At that moment, the golden aura surrounding Timothy''s body began to recede.


    But the aura he now exuded was completely different from before.


    An invisible, commanding presence of the Holy Emperor radiated outward, filling the space around him.


    Though the faint golden glow hadn''t fully dissipated, Timothy stood there, exuding an aura that was worlds apart from what it had been moments ago.


    He was simply standing there, not making any movements.


    Yet, just by looking at him, it was as if a divine statue had appeared, emanating an overwhelming and majestic power.


    His brow, his eyes��everything about him now inspired awe in anyone who looked upon him. It was the kind of presence that made people want to kneel at his feet and swear their allegiance.


    This was the power of the Holy Emperor. With just a gesture, the heavens and earth could tremble, and all living beings would bow in submission.


    What was even more terrifying was that the divine aura subtly emanating from Timothy didn''t feel like that of someone who had just ascended to the Holy Emperor level.


    His power was like a lion waiting to pounce, far surpassing even those who had been at the Transcendence Realm for ages!


    [Ding! Congratulations, Host, for successfully breaking through to the Transcendence Realm and becoming a Holy Emperor.]


    As the system''s notification rang out, Timothy couldn''t help but glance at his own body.


    A faint golden glow covered his skin, and at that moment, it felt like every part of him��his limbs, his torso, even every pore on his body��was connected to the universe itself.


    More importantly, it was as if a massive, dormant wave was lying just beneath the surface.


    The power within him felt like it could erupt into a raging tsunami at any moment.


    Where once his spiritual sea, Ocean''s Gate, had been vast like the ocean��


    Now, it had completely vanished.


    What remained was an endless, boundless void, like the cosmos itself.


    Even though the Netherworld restricted the use of spatial laws, Timothy could faintly sense his connection to space.


    Tearing through space, crossing the void��these were abilities only those at the Holy Emperor level could possess.


    Which meant that, at this moment, he had truly reached the Transcendence Realm and could rightfully be called a Holy Emperor!


    "I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time."


    Even Timothy couldn''t hide the joy in his heart.


    Ever since arriving on the continent of Elant, his cultivation had advanced rapidly, but he had been stuck at Ocean''s Gate for quite some time.


    But today, he had finally broken through the barrier and ascended to the Holy Emperor level.


    Which meant�� he now stood at the pinnacle, the very top, of what countless practitioners on the Elant continent could only dream of!


    But more than anything else, Timothy glanced at Sylvia, a subtle smile playing on his lips, as a more pressing thought crossed his mind.


    Aside from the two times he had taken the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill, every time he had entered Goddess Sylvia''s chambers, he had gone in leaning against the wall and left the same way.


    As much as his pride as a man refused to admit that his performance was lacking, he couldn''t deny that he had been thoroughly outmatched by the goddess.


    But now, that was finally about to change.


    Sylvia''s cultivation was at the peak of the Transcendence Realm, still a step away from the next level. While making her cry after a three-hundred-round battle might be a bit ambitious, regaining his lost confidence after a couple of hours? That was definitely within reach.


    "You''ve actually reached the Transcendence Realm!"


    The mystical aura of Timothy''s breakthrough spread through the air, and Sylvia had already witnessed the strange phenomenon that had just occurred.


    Timothy''s cultivation speed had always been astonishing, far beyond what most practitioners on the Elant continent could comprehend.


    But even knowing that, Sylvia hadn''t expected him to break through to the Transcendence Realm here, in the Netherworld of all places!


    It was all happening a bit too fast.


    If she remembered correctly, when Timothy first arrived at Sky Sanctuary, he was only at the Energy Foundation level, and he had even been sealed by one of the Sect''s elders.


    And now, in less than a year, he had broken through to�� the Holy Emperor level!


    The chosen ones, the top-tier geniuses��Elant''s long history had seen its share of such figures.


    But to reach the Holy Emperor level in just one year? That was unheard of, not just in the present day, but even in the ancient times. No one had ever seen or heard of such a thing.


    After all, even those who could reach such a level in a hundred years were so rare that you could count them on one hand throughout the continent''s entire history.


    And each of those individuals had gone on to dominate the world, their names echoing across other spiritual realms.


    At this moment, though her expression remained calm and composed, even a bit aloof, Sylvia couldn''t help but feel a flicker of joy in her heart.


    As expected, Timothy always managed to defy expectations.


    Her thoughts were a bit tangled, and her clear autumn eyes drifted toward Timothy without her even realizing it.


    But the moment she noticed the subtle smile on his face, Sylvia froze.


    "That smile�� could it be��"


    In an instant, Sylvia sensed something was off.


    Timothy reaching the Holy Emperor level was undoubtedly a good thing.


    But��


    Thinking back, every time she had teased Timothy about his weakness, he would always swear that once he reached the Transcendence Realm, he''d make sure she wouldn''t have it easy.


    At the time, Sylvia had brushed it off, thinking that the Holy Emperor level was such a distant goal that it wasn''t worth worrying about. Instead, she had only teased him more, feeling smug.


    She had even gone so far as to deliberately taunt him in bed, casually slipping her robe off her shoulder, exposing her smooth, pale skin, knowing full well that Timothy was too exhausted to do anything about it.


    After all, back then, even if Timothy had the will, he simply didn''t have the strength. She had mercilessly mocked him, even giving him the nickname "Young Master Kidney Deficiency."


    But now��


    Recalling the six-hour marathon in the Sacred Sea, Sylvia''s beautiful face suddenly paled.


    Looking at Timothy, she took an involuntary step back, like a startled rabbit.

 Chapter 354 - 354: A haunted house tour

    As soon as Sylvia thought about what Timothy might be thinking at that moment, her cheeks flushed red, and she hurriedly stepped back in a panic.


    But maybe it was because those three sword strikes had drained a lot of her energy, or perhaps it was just bad luck��she tripped over a rather large rock behind her.


    Sylvia, the proud goddess, actually lost her balance and fell backward.


    The Bridge of Souls was surrounded by red spider lilies, flowers without leaves. S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The blooming flowers were a brilliant crimson, like clusters of burning flames.


    Falling into the flower bed, the soft petals cushioned her delicate body, as if she had landed in a bed of cotton candy.


    The blooming flowers, the faint mist��this scene was so beautiful it could take your breath away.


    Just then, Sylvia noticed Timothy slowly leaning down toward her.


    "My dear Sylvia, do you really think you can escape?"


    The countless red spider lilies surrounded her stunning figure.


    The fiery red flowers contrasted with her cool, pale blue phoenix dress, making her look as cold as ice.


    The two colors complemented each other, creating a strikingly different kind of beauty, and even Timothy couldn''t help but be completely captivated.


    "Hey, this is still the Netherworld, you know. At least wait until we''re back in the palace..."


    Sylvia''s voice, though carrying a hint of playful reproach, grew softer and softer without her realizing it.


    Whether it was fate or just her mind going blank, she didn''t think anymore.


    As Timothy slowly approached, her slender waist arched slightly, and her soft cherry lips unconsciously lifted toward him.


    Maybe it was the influence of the misty white fog and the breathtaking beauty of the spider lilies all around them. Just moments ago, she had been worried about Timothy reaching the Holy Emperor level.


    But now, that trace of anxiety seemed to have completely vanished from her mind.


    The two figures in the flower bed were about to draw closer and closer.


    But just then, an awkward voice suddenly broke the moment: "Are you seriously thinking about making love on the spider lilies by the Bridge of Souls? Wow, you two... are pretty wild, huh?"


    "Erelyn!"


    In an instant, Sylvia''s face showed a look of surprise. She quickly sat up and hurriedly smoothed out her messy hair.


    Her already slightly flushed cheeks turned a deep shade of red, completely embarrassed.


    Even though Sylvia quickly sat on the ground with her legs together, trying to look as proper as possible, it was obvious that there was no way to explain what had just happened.


    "Oh no... oh no..."


    Her face was so hot it felt like steam was about to rise from it.


    Sylvia clasped her hands together, covering her face, her eyes squeezed shut in shame.


    Back when Sky Sanctuary had strict rules forbidding disciples from dating, she had caught more than a few sneaky couples, even those who tried to get a little too close.


    But she never imagined that karma would come back around like this.


    She used to be the one catching those disciples, but now, she was the one getting caught.


    And by none other than Erelyn, who had just seen her and Timothy lying in the spider lilies, about to kiss.


    At this moment, Sylvia wished she could crawl into a hole and disappear.


    "Ahem, did I... come at a bad time?"


    Erelyn awkwardly cleared her throat, clearly uncomfortable with the scene in front of her.


    She had sensed the powerful energy surge from Timothy''s breakthrough to the Holy Emperor level, and after finally regaining her strength, she had come to check on things.


    But she never expected to walk in on... this!


    "Uh, Princess Erelyn, is there something you needed?" Timothy, trying to compose himself, couldn''t help but feel a bit awkward too.


    Awkwardness met awkwardness, and the air seemed to freeze.


    Thankfully, Erelyn, thick-skinned as ever, responded, "Haha, no, nothing really. I just sensed the energy and came to check on things. I didn''t expect to... well, stumble upon this..."


    A faint aura flowed over Erelyn''s crown, and her gaze quickly shifted, her expression subtly changing.


    "I didn''t expect the Keeper of the Soulbridge to be dead..."


    Each Keeper of the Soulbridge had made significant contributions to the Netherworld, sacrificing themselves for the greater good.


    Erelyn sighed softly, but soon a small smile appeared on her lips. With a generous look toward the two of them, she said, "Thank you both for eliminating the Keeper of the Soulbridge and saving the Underworld Dynasty from collapse. Come with me. The countless ghost soldiers and citizens of the Underworld Dynasty are waiting to express their gratitude."


    As she spoke, Erelyn raised her hand, and a tear appeared in the unbreakable fabric of space, revealing the Underworld Dynasty on the other side.


    "Let''s go, my love," Timothy said with a refined tone, looking at Sylvia, who was still sitting in the grass with her legs together, slightly embarrassed but starting to regain her composure.


    Sylvia nodded slightly, her soft hand gently resting in Timothy''s. With a small pull from him, she stood up.


    Erelyn led the way, and the two followed her, stepping through the rift and returning to the Underworld Dynasty.


    The towering city walls were carved with countless powerful mythical beasts, and the vast lands and millions of ghost soldiers all spoke to the immense strength of the Underworld Dynasty.


    But after a month of devastation, the dynasty had clearly suffered heavy losses.


    The broken walls and ruins had yet to be repaired, and the fires that had raged still hadn''t been fully extinguished.


    The battlefield was scorched black, like charred remains, and the fallen armor scattered across the ground was a silent testament to the countless ghost soldiers who had sacrificed their lives in this war.


    As the three figures emerged from the rift, nearly every ghost soldier turned to look at them.


    At the same time, they suddenly noticed that the blood-red haze that had hung over the sky for the past month was now dissipating!


    The eerie wails and howls that had echoed through the Netherworld, along with the strange, oppressive atmosphere, had completely vanished.


    The long-standing sense of terror seemed to have disappeared the moment these three appeared.


    "The source of the chaos in the Netherworld has been destroyed!"


    In an instant, all the ghost soldiers understood what had happened.


    But as they came to this realization, they were left in stunned disbelief.


    "Could it have been the princess who did it?" Countless eyes turned toward Erelyn.


    But they clearly saw Erelyn shake her head with a smile and look toward Sylvia and Timothy.


    "It was them!" The ghost soldiers were shocked.


    But soon, the millions of ghost soldiers, in unison, showed expressions of deep gratitude.


    With solemn respect, they bowed low, paying homage to Timothy and Sylvia.


    "Thank you both."


    [Congratulations, host! You have earned the admiration of a million ghost soldiers. Reward: Doll Costume Set.]


    The system''s voice suddenly rang out.


    At that moment, Erelyn, still smiling, turned to the two of them. "Thank you for saving the Underworld Dynasty. It may not be much, but before you leave, how about I give you a gift to show my appreciation?"


    "Oh? What kind of gift?" Timothy asked, intrigued. He hadn''t known Erelyn for long, but he was certain she wasn''t the type to give something as mundane as gold or jewels.


    "A haunted house tour," Erelyn replied with a sly smile.

 Chapter 355 - 355: Really... it’ll be fun?

    "A haunted house tour? What''s that?"


    Sylvia was visibly taken aback, clearly not expecting such a strange gift from Erelyn.


    After all, she had never heard of anything like a "haunted house" before.


    ''Why would anyone, living a perfectly normal life, willingly go into a house full of ghosts?''


    "Uh, well, it''s probably not what you''re imagining."


    Noticing Sylvia''s curious expression, Erelyn explained, "Actually, haunted houses exist on the Elant continent too. The idea is that the fear and excitement help couples grow closer. Some practitioners even use spells to create illusions or summon real ghosts to scare the couples who visit.


    But here in the Netherworld, I''ve built actual ghosts. And trust me, the realism here is way beyond anything they have over there!"


    "Umm... that sounds kinda weird."


    Even after the explanation, Sylvia still couldn''t quite wrap her head around it.


    How could seeing ghosts possibly bring people closer? And besides, ghosts... are they even scary? sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While Sylvia remained confused, Timothy immediately understood Erelyn''s intention.


    Without hesitation, he stepped forward and said, "Thank you, Princess. We''ve decided��we''re going on this haunted house tour!"


    As he spoke, Timothy couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement.


    Wow, this princess really gets it!


    Forget the usual gold and silver��this gift was way better than anything he could''ve imagined.


    He couldn''t help but picture the scene: the cold and proud goddess, trembling in fear. What a sight that would be!


    Not even the practitioners of Elant had seen something like that. And now, he might just get the chance!


    Timothy discreetly gave Erelyn a thumbs-up, nodding in approval.


    Erelyn, catching his gesture, smiled knowingly and shot him a look that seemed to say, "Not bad, right? I did good, didn''t I?"


    Meanwhile, Sylvia stood there, still confused, glancing left and right, completely unaware of what was going on.


    But soon enough, Erelyn, true to her word, led the way, excitedly explaining as she guided them deeper into the Underworld Dynasty.


    "After I returned to the Netherworld, I built a small maze, inspired by some of the entertainment facilities on the Elant continent. Unfortunately, the maze was too simple and didn''t offer much fun. I even tried opening a haunted house for a while, but not many ghosts were interested, so I put the idea on hold.


    But now that you''re here, I remembered my old plan. This haunted house is perfect for you two, so consider it a gift��a chance to have some fun. And if you like it, you''re welcome to come back as many times as you want!"


    As Erelyn walked ahead, a large building loomed in the distance. It seemed to be the maze she had mentioned.


    "I''m really not interested in haunted houses. How about we just head back to the Elant continent?" Sylvia glanced at Timothy.


    After all, they had been away from Elant for half a month now.


    As much as she appreciated Erelyn''s hospitality, this gift was just... strange. Haunted houses didn''t sound fun at all.


    Timothy couldn''t help but smile.


    Sylvia had spent most of her life in the Sky Sanctuary, far removed from the mundane world. Of course, she wouldn''t know what a haunted house was.


    But that just made this the perfect opportunity to mess with her.


    There was no way he was going to pass up a chance like this!


    "No rush, honey. We''ve already dealt with the Sepulcher of the Sacred. We''ll be heading back soon anyway, so why not stay in the Netherworld a little longer? Besides, this haunted house is way more fun than you think."


    "Really... it''ll be fun?" Sylvia still seemed skeptical.


    Just hearing the words "haunted house" made it hard for her to imagine how it could possibly be enjoyable.


    However, traveling between the two realms was no easy task.


    Since they had already come to the Netherworld and dealt with Supreme Emperor Verena, staying a little longer to... maybe even have a honeymoon didn''t seem like such a bad idea.


    With a hint of doubt, Sylvia reluctantly agreed.


    After all, even if there were actual ghosts, as the Holy Emperor, there was no way she could be afraid of them.


    Following Erelyn, the two finally arrived at a rather imposing building.


    The structure stood tall in an open area, large enough to rival a dozen houses. It was clear that the inside would offer plenty of space.


    Not only that, but the entire building was pitch black. The heavy roof blocked out everything, and the irregular walls kept all light from entering. The dark walls were etched with terrifying, grotesque patterns, and there were even paintings of eerie ghosts meant to scare anyone who approached.


    Even in the Netherworld, this place looked particularly ominous and creepy.


    "I''ll head in first. You two wait outside for a bit. Once the doors open again, the haunted house will be ready for you. Consider this a small token of thanks for saving the Underworld Dynasty~"


    Erelyn gave them a quick reminder before disappearing into the haunted house.


    Her spirit form melded into the building, and in the darkness, Erelyn let out a long, contented sigh.


    Her time on the Elant continent had left quite an impression on her.


    After returning, she had built this massive structure as a maze, meant to entertain the ghosts who wanted to have some fun.


    But the maze quickly became too monotonous, and it lost its appeal.


    Erelyn had thought about reopening the haunted house concept.


    But this was the Netherworld��how could ghost soldiers and spirits be scared of their own kind?


    So, the once-promising plan was shelved, and only a few of the props she had used remained in the building.


    Erelyn floated deeper into the house, her voice echoing softly, "All ghosts, listen to my command. Put on the costumes and set up the props I left here. The haunted house is back in business. Give it everything you''ve got and scare the two who are about to enter."


    Though the haunted house had been closed for a long time, the moment Erelyn''s voice rang out, the ghosts inside sprang into action, each preparing for their role.


    Some donned long wigs, others hid inside props, and a few slipped into the walls.


    The entire haunted house was being rebuilt, piece by piece, with precision.


    "Timothy, I''ve done my best to help you out. You better make the most of this opportunity~" Erelyn chuckled softly as she watched the preparations unfold.


    Under her command, the ghosts quickly got everything ready.


    With a wave of Erelyn''s hand, the large doors of the haunted house slowly creaked open in front of Timothy and Sylvia.

 Chapter 356 - 356: The gap in power was simply too vast

    "Alright, babe, ready to go in?"


    As the door slowly creaked open, Timothy glanced at Sylvia with a slight smile.


    "Yeah," Sylvia nodded, but a growing sense of unease crept into her mind.


    Even though she had been coaxed into coming to the haunted house by Erelyn and Timothy''s sweet talk, she had felt something was off from the start.


    Why would Erelyn say this was a good spot for couples? And why did Timothy have that subtle, almost mischievous smile?


    Could it be��?


    Lost in thought, Sylvia suddenly had a flash of realization. It all started to make sense.


    If she remembered correctly, a lot of couples liked to seek out thrills, going to dangerous places for the excitement.


    Especially guys who wanted to get a little closer to their girlfriends��they''d often take them to see something scary.


    Like fighting fierce beasts or listening to storytellers spin terrifying tales.


    The idea was that the girl, scared out of her mind, would instinctively cling to her boyfriend, trembling in his arms.


    Sylvia had come across this kind of tactic before. Back when she was writing her treatise on "Useless Strategies," she had done field research and documented cases like this.


    If that logic applied here, then the haunted house was the scary thing meant to provoke fear.


    And if a girl got scared, she might show a softer, more vulnerable side.


    In other words��


    "Ohhh, so that''s what this is about," Sylvia''s eyes flickered with understanding, and a confident smile crept onto her lips.


    No wonder Erelyn had called this a ''gift.'' No wonder Timothy had agreed so quickly.


    Turns out, there was a hidden agenda behind all this.


    She had to admit, it was a clever way to bring couples closer together.


    But unfortunately for them, it only worked on normal couples.


    As the powerful Goddess Sylvia, there was no way she''d be scared by a few ghosts.


    So, this plan was doomed to fail from the start.


    "Hmph, nice try, but too bad you''re dealing with me," Sylvia thought, a smug smile playing on her lips. She followed Timothy into the haunted house, completely unfazed.


    The dark room was empty, save for a single path leading deeper inside.


    As they walked, every footstep echoed loudly in the silence.


    The atmosphere was heavy, the lack of sound making the place feel even more eerie and terrifying.


    Even though they had just entered, the haunted house was already doing its job, setting the perfect spooky mood. sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If it were any other girl, even one with strong mental fortitude or a disciple trained in emotional control, they''d probably be struggling to stay calm right now.


    Maybe they wouldn''t burst into tears on the spot, but their heart would definitely be racing, and they''d feel a chill creeping up their spine.


    But Sylvia? She was different.


    Her clear eyes didn''t show a hint of fear. In fact, they seemed to radiate a cold, steely determination.


    The darkness didn''t intimidate her. If anything, it only fueled her fighting spirit.


    With every step she took, her movements were firm, exuding an aura of authority.


    A cold, winter-like pressure seemed to seep from her, spreading outwards. It was the kind of presence that demanded respect, whether from ghosts or humans.


    Even though the haunted house was dark and creepy, it couldn''t scare Sylvia in the slightest.


    Her steps were steady, and the aura of the Holy Emperor she carried only made her seem more imposing.


    After all, even when faced with an army of Holy Emperor-level warriors, Sylvia had never shown a trace of fear or panic.


    As the ruler of the Sky Sanctuary, revered and feared by countless practitioners across the land, how could Goddess Sylvia be shaken by something as trivial as this?


    Forget these lurking ghosts��she wouldn''t even flinch in the face of an army of the undead.


    With each step forward, Sylvia''s gaze remained cold, her expression carrying a hint of pride.


    Just then, a shadow suddenly darted out from around the corner.


    It was a massive ghostly figure, one that Erelyn had planted here in advance.


    The ghost''s body was made of spiritual energy, cold and chilling.


    It wore a cloak that made its already large form appear even bigger, and in the dim light from the doorway, its shadow loomed ominously, making it look even more terrifying.


    And it had appeared without any warning.


    If it were any other girl, she''d probably be screaming her head off by now, scared out of her mind.


    But as Sylvia stared at the ghostly figure before her, her gaze remained as calm as still water, as if she had anticipated this moment all along.


    There wasn''t a trace of fear, not even the slightest flicker of emotion.


    Instead, the cold, commanding aura of the Holy Emperor radiated from her.


    With a glint of icy light flashing in her eyes, Sylvia casually raised her hand and delivered what seemed like a light, effortless slap.


    However, the moment her hand connected with the ghost''s spiritual body, it was as if an overwhelming force had struck.


    Boom.


    The ghost, completely unprepared for the sheer power hidden in that seemingly gentle strike, was sent flying across the room, crashing hard into the wall.


    Even though the wall was solid, cracks spread across it from the impact of the blow.


    Sylvia had held back a lot of her strength with that strike.


    Otherwise, the ghost would have been obliterated on the spot, its spirit scattered to the winds.


    "Uh��" Timothy glanced at the cracked wall, then at the ghost, now crumpled and limp on the floor. He couldn''t help but feel a bit awkward.


    Just as he had suspected, none of this was going to scare Sylvia in the slightest.


    Forget scaring her��the ghost was lucky to still be in one piece, and the haunted house was fortunate it hadn''t been completely demolished by that single strike.


    "Hmph, see? I''m not nearly as fragile as you thought," Sylvia said, her voice carrying a faint chill as it echoed through the room. A small, smug smile tugged at her lips.


    That little scene just now had been more than enough to prove how unshakable her resolve was.


    No matter how many more ghosts appeared, they wouldn''t make a difference.


    Even though Timothy and Erelyn had teamed up, it was clear that this little haunted house was no match for her.


    The gap in power was simply too vast.


    "You''re amazing, babe," Timothy said, giving her a sincere thumbs-up.


    Hearing his genuine praise, Sylvia tried to maintain her cool, aloof demeanor, lifting her chin slightly. But deep down, she couldn''t help but feel a small surge of happiness.


    At last, she had regained her dignity as a goddess in front of Timothy!


    However, she didn''t notice that Timothy was smiling faintly, his gaze now fixed on the snow lotus flower above her head.

 Chapter 357 - 357: Let me show you what a real haunted house feels like

    "Princess, if this keeps up, we''re all going to be wiped out!"


    Deep within the haunted house, several ghosts, visibly terrified, gathered in front of Erelyn. It was clear they were scared out of their wits.


    Normally, they would follow the princess''s orders without question.


    But this time, things were different.


    While most ghosts aren''t usually afraid of other ghosts, during the time the haunted house was open, the eerie atmosphere and sudden scares��thanks to the princess''s strange gadgets��were enough to spook even the bravest of them.


    But now...


    Halfway through their explanation, the ghosts felt a chill run down their spines.


    Because the woman who had entered the haunted house had a terrifyingly unshakable composure.


    The haunted house was filled with all sorts of scare tactics. Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were ghosts dressed in white, some with props like blood-red tongues hanging down to the floor, and others with long hair that seemed to cover their entire bodies.


    And along the path...


    Some ghosts hid around corners, others burst out from the walls, and a few even dropped from the ceiling.


    These terrifying scenes should have been enough to scare anyone.


    Yet, the cold, composed woman seemed completely unfazed.


    Not only was she not scared, but her expression didn''t even change.


    What was even scarier was that, as a Holy Emperor-level fighter, any ghost that suddenly appeared was instantly slapped away by her, flying hundreds of meters with just one hit.


    If she hadn''t held back a little, they might have been completely obliterated.


    So, as the two of them made it through nearly half of the maze, not only had the scare tactics failed miserably, but the ghosts lying in wait had suffered heavy losses, some even questioning their very existence as ghosts after being beaten so badly.


    If this continued, it was only a matter of time before they made it through the haunted house without breaking a sweat, leaving the ghosts completely defeated.


    "Relax. Just have the ghosts along the way do their jobs. When the time comes, things will change."


    To the ghosts'' surprise, Erelyn remained calm, her tone and expression carrying a hint of confidence.


    "Princess, do you... have a plan to deal with her?"


    The ghost was momentarily stunned, clearly a bit skeptical.


    But Erelyn''s demeanor left him no choice but to believe her.


    "I understand, Princess."


    Without waiting for a response, the ghost gritted his teeth and reluctantly agreed. After bowing respectfully to Erelyn, he quickly disappeared into the darkness to relay the message to the other ghosts along the path.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Sylvia was slowly making her way deeper into the haunted house.


    Even without using her spiritual power, a cold aura seemed to naturally radiate from her.


    Her proud, autumn-colored eyes seemed to take in everything around her, and no matter how deep and endless the path ahead seemed, it didn''t stir even the slightest ripple in her heart.


    Along the way, the ghosts had tried every trick in the book to scare her, but she had effortlessly slapped them all away.


    Forget being scared��she didn''t even feel a thing.


    Timothy, oh Timothy, she thought, your plan was pretty clever, and teaming up with Sister Erelyn was a nice touch, but I''m not like other women!


    A faint, smug smile appeared on her cold, proud face.


    It was obvious by now that Timothy''s plan had completely fallen apart.


    Once she made it out of the haunted house and exposed his scheme, this time, victory would be hers!


    It had been a long time since she''d managed to turn the tables on Timothy, and even though she appeared calm on the outside, Sylvia was eagerly anticipating her win.


    In fact, she could hardly wait to get out of the haunted house as quickly as possible.


    "Hmph, how about that? Now you see how strong I am!"


    Finally, Sylvia couldn''t help but turn to Timothy, a confident smile spreading across her face.


    "Yeah, yeah, honey, you''re amazing."


    In response to Sylvia''s playful bragging, Timothy just smiled faintly and gave her a thumbs-up.


    Sylvia: "..."


    Even though Timothy was complimenting her, she couldn''t shake the feeling that... his praise seemed a bit half-hearted?


    And, somehow, it felt like he had something else up his sleeve.


    But I''ve already shown my strength and composure throughout this whole thing. Timothy should know better than to keep pushing, right?


    Despite everything going smoothly so far, Sylvia couldn''t help but feel like something was off.


    Just then, from a distant, dark corner, a ghostly figure suddenly burst out of a hidden box.


    This ghost had clearly been lying in wait for a while, and its appearance was grotesque��three heads, six arms, and its body covered in crimson bloodstains.


    Its long, eerie tongue dragged along the ground, and its voice was a raspy, terrifying screech, like the wail of a ghostly infant, as it lunged toward Sylvia.


    "Hissss"


    In the pitch-black surroundings, the sudden appearance of this horrifying figure was truly unsettling.


    However, Sylvia''s cold, calm eyes had already seen through everything.


    The ghost was moving fast, but to her, it seemed as slow as a turtle.


    Before the ghost could even get close, Sylvia''s figure flickered, moving as swiftly as the wind.


    "Spare me��"


    BAM!


    The ghost, mid-flight, panicked, but before it could even finish begging for mercy, Sylvia''s palm struck, sending it flying far into the distance.


    Accompanied by a chilling gust of wind, no one knew just how far that slap had sent it.


    "Hmph, some people never learn. Still trying to scare me, huh?"


    Sylvia clapped her hands, clearly satisfied with how good that slap felt.


    They were already more than halfway through the haunted house, and nothing so far had posed any real threat. She figured the rest of the journey would be just as easy.


    But just as Sylvia let her guard down, she suddenly felt a gust of wind sweep toward her from behind.


    In the darkness, Timothy had already locked onto his target and made his move.


    In fact, from the moment he exchanged glances with Erelyn before entering the haunted house, he knew that the clever princess was on the same page as him.


    Sure, a goddess like Sylvia wouldn''t be scared of ghosts. But if she were caught off guard, things could be very different.


    So, ever since they entered the haunted house, Timothy had been waiting for the perfect moment to strike and snatch the Snow Lotus.


    Sylvia had been so focused up until now that there hadn''t been any openings.


    But in this brief moment of relaxation, the opportunity finally presented itself.


    "Honey, let me show you what a real haunted house feels like," Timothy''s voice echoed.


    In the next instant, his hand sliced through the air and��just like that��he grabbed the Snow Lotus right off the top of Sylvia''s head!

 Chapter 358 - 358: This is so scary!

    Sylvia could sense that something was off, but she never expected Timothy to move so fast.


    It was almost as if he had planned it all along.


    His movements were sharp, precise, and steady, leaving her no room to react.


    Since she had let her guard down just moments ago, Sylvia found herself completely caught off guard.


    With a swift motion, Timothy snatched the snow lotus from above her head, leaving her no chance to stop him.


    "Damn it, my body��"


    A flash of light enveloped her, and Sylvia realized she was losing control over her body, shrinking rapidly.


    Moments later, as the light faded, she stared at her now tiny hands and feet, her voice sounding high-pitched and childlike.


    She had shrunk again!


    ''If I hadn''t let my guard down just now, there''s no way Timothy could''ve taken the snow lotus from me, not with my strength!''


    Regret filled her heart, but it was already too late.


    With Timothy''s height, there was no way she could reach the snow lotus, even if she jumped.


    "Why did you take my snow lotus?!" Sylvia demanded, hopping up and down in frustration as she glared at Timothy.


    Timothy, clearly prepared for this, smiled slightly. "Babe, didn''t you say you wanted to challenge the haunted house? I took the snow lotus so you wouldn''t have any magical boosts. I want to see if you can face your fears without them."


    "That''s�� the reason?"


    "Hmph, I don''t believe you!" Sylvia was still skeptical. After all, she had just shown off her bravery as a goddess.


    But just when she was finally getting a chance to shine, he had interrupted her.


    Though she felt a bit resentful, the word "challenge" piqued her interest.


    After all these years as an empress, she had always loved a good challenge.


    No matter the form, she rarely turned down any opportunity to test herself.


    She had embarrassed herself plenty of times when she shrank in the Netherworld, and both Timothy and her sister Erelyn seemed to think that whenever she got smaller, she became easier to bully.


    "Wait a second�� so that''s why!" Suddenly, Sylvia realized why Timothy had shrunk her.


    It wasn''t about giving her a proper challenge at all!


    This guy just wanted to take advantage of her smaller, more vulnerable state to mess with her!


    He probably thought she''d act like some lovestruck girl, scared out of her mind and clinging to her boyfriend for comfort!


    ''Ha! So that''s your plan, huh?''


    Now that she had figured out Timothy''s scheme, Sylvia felt a surge of excitement and a strange sense of confidence.


    ''Hmph, I didn''t get scared at all earlier, so even if I''m smaller now, it won''t make a difference.


    Don''t think shrinking me will change my courage. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy, this time you''re definitely going to lose!''


    Having seen through Timothy''s intentions, and with the experience of breezing through half the haunted house without any trouble, Sylvia was brimming with confidence.


    To prove her fearlessness, she boldly took a step forward.


    Even though her voice still had that childish, high-pitched tone, she lifted her chin proudly. "You want to test my courage? Hmph, just watch!"


    With a confident huff, Sylvia strutted ahead of Timothy, her tiny body moving with exaggerated swagger, as if to show she wasn''t afraid of anything.


    Timothy followed behind her, smiling, but there was a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    "Huh�� this feels weird."


    The further they walked, the faster Sylvia moved, while Timothy seemed to slow down. Suddenly, she felt a chill down her spine.


    The haunted house was just as dark as before, and the ghosts lurking in the shadows were only there to scare people��they couldn''t actually do anything.


    But for some reason, now that she was smaller, Sylvia''s mindset seemed completely different from before.


    Staring into the pitch-black path ahead, it felt like the darkness could swallow her whole at any moment.


    Each footstep echoed loudly, the eerie silence making her heart race.


    ''Weird�� why does something feel off?''


    Sylvia shivered, her tiny body trembling slightly.


    She could feel her heart pounding faster than usual, and her eyes darted around nervously. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t shake the growing sense of fear bubbling up inside her.


    ''No way, it''s just a little cold today. I''m definitely not scared!''


    Sylvia kept trying to convince herself, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t calm the storm of emotions inside her.


    Her heartbeat and breathing were speeding up, and she could feel it. The darkness ahead seemed like it could spit out a monster ready to devour her at any moment.


    Whoosh.


    Suddenly, Sylvia bolted in the opposite direction, running straight to Timothy''s side.


    Her slender arms wrapped tightly around his leg, and her wide-eyed, panicked expression made it clear she was seriously spooked.


    Timothy, who had expected her to hold out a little longer, was surprised she caved so quickly.


    Feeling her small, cold, trembling hands gripping his leg, Timothy couldn''t help but chuckle. "Babe, are you scared already?"


    "No way!"


    Even though her heart was pounding like crazy, Sylvia wasn''t about to admit defeat. She immediately shot back, not wanting to lose face.


    "I''m just a little cold, that''s all! I came over to warm up, nothing more. Yep, that''s it!"


    Trying to make her excuse sound convincing, Sylvia forced herself to let go of Timothy''s pant leg, her tiny hands shaking as she did.


    Steeling herself, she took a step forward.


    But that one step triggered a trap.


    Out of nowhere, a white robe dropped from above, hanging by a thick rope. The robe had a grotesque, twisted face painted on it, making it look like a terrifying hanged ghost.


    The shock hit Sylvia with the same force as when she had once leveled an entire kingdom with a single sword strike.


    At that moment, Sylvia, who had been barely holding back her fear, finally broke.


    "This is so scary! How am I supposed to get through this place? Waaaah!"


    Her voice trembled, and she was on the verge of tears as she threw herself into Timothy''s arms.


    Her big, watery eyes filled with tears, glistening from the overwhelming fear.


    Looking at her pitiful expression, there wasn''t a trace of the Holy Emperor''s usual dignity left.

 Chapter 359 - 359: True Unity Arts!

    Tears streamed down Sylvia''s face, even soaking the hem of Timothy''s pants. It took her a while to snap out of it.


    "Wait, no! I wasn''t crying because I was scared! I just got saltwater in my eyes!"


    Realizing how embarrassing her reaction had been, she quickly tried to explain herself.


    But before she could even finish her sentence, as if sensing her nervousness, the traps around them suddenly activated.


    Ghostly figures appeared out of nowhere, and a fierce wind howled through the space.


    In the distance, something that looked eerily like a human head rolled toward them.


    "What�� what is all this?!"


    Scene after scene unfolded, overwhelming Sylvia''s young heart.


    This time, she couldn''t hold back any longer.


    She threw herself into Timothy''s arms, tears streaming down her face, making her look heartbreakingly vulnerable.


    "This is too much! This place is way too scary for kids!"


    In that moment, all the fear and frustration she''d been bottling up since shrinking down finally burst out.


    Her small body trembled in Timothy''s embrace, and any sense of dignity or divine authority she once had was completely forgotten.


    Right now, all she wanted was to let out all the fear and sadness she''d been holding inside.


    "It''s too scary! Waaaah!"


    "Waaaah!"


    The once proud and untouchable goddess was now sobbing uncontrollably in Timothy''s arms, her tears flowing like a river.


    Her tiny body shook, her shoulders trembling as she cried, looking so pitiful that anyone watching would feel their heart melt.


    As Sylvia cried, lost in her fear, she suddenly felt Timothy lean down toward her.


    "Don''t cry, babe. I''m right here, aren''t I?" Timothy''s voice whispered softly in her ear.


    Those words made Sylvia freeze for a moment.


    Timothy could''ve said, "Sorry, it was just a prank," or "Don''t worry, those ghosts are just Erelyn''s doing��they can''t hurt you."


    But this��this was different. This hit her in a way no explanation ever could.


    Hearing those words, Sylvia felt a wave of warmth wash over her, as if her heart was being wrapped in sunlight. sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the same time, Timothy gently pulled her closer, his arms wrapping around her small frame.


    In his embrace, she felt like she was under the safest umbrella in the world. No matter what danger was out there, nothing could hurt her now.


    All she felt was a deep, unshakable sense of trust and safety.


    Sensing her thoughts, Timothy took out a snow lotus and gently tucked it into her soft hair.


    A soft glow surrounded her, and soon, Sylvia returned to her original form.


    Her strength at the peak of the Transcendence Realm was restored as well.


    But even so, her usually cool and composed face still held a trace of sadness. Her cheeks were puffed out slightly, and she looked at Timothy with a hint of grievance.


    Not only that, the tears she''d shed out of fear hadn''t completely dried.


    Her eyes were still a little red from crying, and a single tear clung to the corner of her eye, shimmering in the light.


    If the shrunken version of Sylvia had looked like a delicate doll, now she resembled a fallen angel��someone who''d made a small mistake and was now filled with regret. She no longer had that untouchable, otherworldly aura.


    The mix of cold elegance and lingering tears made her look so vulnerable that even Timothy couldn''t help but feel a tug at his heart.


    After all, who else but him could make a goddess cry like this?


    "That was so mean! You shrank me on purpose just to see me embarrass myself!"


    Now back to her original form, it seemed like a bit of her childhood personality still lingered.


    Wiping the tears from her cheeks, Sylvia looked up at Timothy with a pitiful gaze.


    Timothy chuckled softly, stepping closer with a playful glint in his eyes. "Well, what can I say? How else could I get you to let your guard down, my dear wife?"


    Sylvia huffed, feigning indignation as she took a small step back. "W-What are you doing? I haven''t forgiven you yet!" she protested, her voice laced with mock annoyance.


    But it was obvious that her retreat wasn''t serious at all.


    The dark, seemingly endless haunted house stretched out before them, and Sylvia knew full well that Erelyn was probably hiding somewhere, watching this whole scene unfold with amusement.


    Yet, as Timothy drew nearer, Sylvia''s gaze softened, becoming a little unfocused.


    So this is why couples go to haunted houses at night and tell ghost stories on their dates?


    Hmph, what a silly tactic��


    She let out a soft snort, but as she recalled all the little things Timothy had done to make her feel safe since they entered the haunted house, she couldn''t help but feel a bit flustered.


    She used to think that all those disciples who fell in love were just hopelessly foolish.


    But now, she realized that once you fall in love, no matter how smart you are, you end up becoming�� well, a little foolish too.


    A barely noticeable, delicate smile appeared on her usually cool and composed face. This time, Sylvia didn''t push Timothy away.


    In the darkness, her slender arms wrapped around him, and their lips met.


    The kiss was long, their breaths mingling, warm and intense.


    Her lips were soft, like a gentle spring breeze.


    After what felt like an eternity, Sylvia slowly opened her eyes.


    "Pfft."


    She suddenly giggled, unable to hold it in.


    "What''s so funny, babe?" Timothy asked, curious.


    "I''m laughing because�� it feels like you always come up with these weird ways to mess with me."


    "Oh?" Timothy raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Then why are your cheeks a little red?"


    "I��" Sylvia hesitated for a moment, clearly flustered. "That''s because�� hmph, I''ll admit, even though it was a bit over the top, it wasn''t that bad."


    Not wanting to admit too much, she quickly turned her head away, her tone haughty.


    Timothy grinned. "Well, what can I say? Nothing else would scare someone as brilliant, wise, and clever as you��my Holy Emperor wife, who''s as sharp as a tack and always one step ahead. So, I had to make the surprise just a little bigger."


    "You! You''re such a smooth talker!"


    Despite her words, Sylvia couldn''t bring herself to stay mad at him. After all, she had to admit, this honeymoon trip to the Netherworld had been pretty great.


    So much so that, as they prepared to return to the Elant continent, she found herself feeling just a tiny bit reluctant to leave.


    "Hmph!"


    She turned away with a haughty flick of her head, but the faint smile on her face was unmistakable.


    Clearly, their little adventure in the haunted house had worked out quite well.


    Just then, a system notification suddenly chimed in.


    [Ding! Congratulations to the host for completing the date in the haunted house perfectly. You have been awarded the system''s bonus reward��True Unity Arts!]

 Chapter 360 - 360: What... is this...?

    "Holy crap!"


    Hearing the system''s voice, Timothy couldn''t help but blurt out a curse in his mind.


    He was just about to leave the Netherworld and return to the continent of Elant, and who would''ve thought that this haunted house date would come with such a reward?


    He took a closer look at the book introducing the Arcane Arts of dual cultivation, and to his surprise, it was ranked at the Heavenly-level!


    Moreover, the Arcane Arts ranged from lower Heavenly-level to upper Heavenly-level in quality.


    If the two people practicing it had low cultivation or poor aptitude, they wouldn''t be able to unleash its full potential. In fact, they might not even be able to use it at all, let alone tap into its lower Heavenly-level power.


    But if both partners had excellent cultivation and aptitude, they could fully unlock the Arcane Arts'' power.


    Not only could they exchange spiritual energy and enhance their cultivation, but they could also cleanse their souls, purify their bloodlines, and even significantly boost their potential and talent.


    The value of this Arcane Arts was astronomical. If word got out, it would cause a massive uproar across the continent of Elant.


    However, even if other practitioners got their hands on it, given the current state of cultivation on Elant, where most practitioners were far weaker than before, finding a couple at the level of Holy Emperor would be nearly impossible.


    So, this incredibly precious dual cultivation Arcane Arts could only truly shine in the hands of Timothy and his goddess.


    "System, you''re the best!"


    If the system had a physical form, Timothy would''ve patted it on the back in excitement.


    This Arcane Arts was an absolute masterpiece, and the system had really outdone itself this time!


    After quietly stashing away the Arcane Arts and calming his excitement, Timothy turned to Sylvia. "But babe, you know, besides me scaring you in the haunted house, Princess Erelyn also played a part in it."


    "So�� do you want to get back at her?"


    "Get back at her?" Sylvia looked a bit confused.


    "Exactly. Fight fire with fire."


    Timothy answered mysteriously and slowly pulled out the panda costume that the system had rewarded him with when he earned the admiration of a million ghost soldiers.


    According to the system''s description, this costume had an incredible ability to conceal one''s presence.


    Originally, Timothy had planned to use it to scare Sylvia.


    But now that it wasn''t needed for that, he figured it could be used to give Erelyn a good scare instead.


    The panda costume was huge, big enough to fit two people inside.


    When Sylvia, still a bit skeptical, followed Timothy into the panda suit, she was quickly surprised to find that their presence seemed to be completely hidden. The suit absorbed their energy entirely, leaving no trace of it.


    "This is weird. What kind of material and strange effect is this?"


    The fact that it could completely conceal their presence, even better than a typical concealment spell, left Sylvia genuinely impressed.


    But this strange costume might just be perfect for giving Erelyn a good scare!


    "Heh, Erelyn, you can''t blame me for this one."


    Sylvia giggled mischievously and helped Timothy fasten the panda suit''s headpiece.


    Soon, this cute-looking panda costume disappeared into the darkness.


    With the pitch-black surroundings and no detectable presence, the adorable panda costume lurking in the shadows felt more like a predator waiting to strike.


    And under Timothy''s control, it moved silently toward the depths of the haunted house.


    "Wait, why did their presence suddenly disappear?"


    At that moment, Erelyn, who was hiding deeper in the haunted house, froze in confusion.


    Her energy was connected to the entire haunted house, allowing her to sense everything happening inside.


    In fact, she had even witnessed Timothy and Sylvia''s little intimate moment earlier, which had made her feel a bit embarrassed and look away.


    But just as she averted her gaze, she realized that the two of them had vanished.


    Not only were they out of sight, but their presence had completely disappeared, as if they had vanished into thin air. She couldn''t sense them at all.


    "What''s going on...?"


    Even Erelyn was puzzled.


    In the Netherworld, almost nothing could escape her perception��especially humans, whose vitality should be glaringly obvious. How could they suddenly vanish from her sight?


    "Could something have happened to them?"


    No, that didn''t make sense. Even if Sylvia had shrunk in size, Timothy was still with her. Besides, there was no way any ghost in the Netherworld could silently make a move on them right under her nose.


    Despite her reasoning, Erelyn couldn''t help but feel a twinge of unease.


    She quickly glanced at the two remaining ghosts by her side and commanded, "You two, go search the haunted house for Timothy and Sylvia. The moment you find them, report back to me immediately!"


    "Yes, Princess."


    The two ghosts hesitated for a moment, clearly caught off guard by the sudden situation. But they quickly obeyed Erelyn''s orders and sped off to search the haunted house.


    With the ghosts gone, Erelyn was left alone in the vast, empty darkness.


    "This is strange... what could it be?"


    Deep in thought, Erelyn suddenly sensed something was off. The sudden disappearance of the two, and the fact that she had just sent away the ghosts by her side...


    "Wait a minute... could it be?"


    Erelyn spun around abruptly, only to catch a glimpse of a massive shadow darting past her from behind.


    Though she didn''t get a clear look, the shadow was enormous and moved with incredible speed. In an instant, it vanished from sight. Erelyn quickly scanned her surroundings.


    To her left, the darkness was so thick she couldn''t see her own hand in front of her face. To her right, the endless blackness stretched on, with no sign of anything unusual.


    Suddenly, Erelyn''s instincts kicked in, and she looked up.


    There, on the ceiling, was the enormous shadow.


    She had fallen into a trap.


    The moment Erelyn spotted it, the shadow seemed to realize it had been discovered and moved with astonishing speed.


    A massive hand reached out, as if it were about to grab Erelyn entirely.


    As the heir to the Underworld Dynasty, Erelyn commanded a million ghost soldiers and had grown up in the Netherworld, surrounded by spirits from the moment she was born.


    But at this moment, she felt something she had never experienced before: fear.


    That unfamiliar emotion spread through her in an instant, causing her heart to skip a beat.


    Her eyes, fixed on the shadow above, involuntarily widened in shock.


    "What... is this...?"


    Her voice trembled slightly as she staggered back a step.


    But that step wasn''t steady. As she retreated, Erelyn nearly lost her balance and fell.


    Though she managed to keep herself upright, her crown wobbled precariously, on the verge of tumbling off her head with her sudden movement.


    And at that very moment, the shadow descended. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Its speed was so fast, it rivaled that of a Holy Emperor-level practitioner.


    "What is this thing? Since when has there been such a creature in the Netherworld?"


    Just as Erelyn''s mind was spiraling into unprecedented panic, she noticed something strange.


    The massive shadow extended its hand.


    But instead of attacking her...


    It gently caught her crown, preventing it from falling.

 Chapter 361 - 361: Oh, and speaking of secrets, I’ve got another one…

    At that moment, Erelyn''s eyes revealed a hint of surprise.


    She clearly didn''t understand what the purpose of the massive shadow was.


    Now that it was closer, Erelyn finally got a good look at the enormous figure.


    Black and white, a bit chubby, kind of puffy, and even�� a little adorably goofy?


    "Is this�� a panda?"


    Staring at the cute, stuffed-animal-like figure in front of her, Erelyn was momentarily stunned.


    She never would have guessed that the terrifying atmosphere from earlier was caused by a giant panda costume.


    And on closer inspection, it was even cuter than any panda she''d seen before.


    "Did I really just get scared by a silly, chubby panda costume? I must''ve looked so ridiculous just now��"


    Just then, the panda costume opened up, revealing two figures stepping out from inside.


    Erelyn looked over and realized that the ones hiding in the costume were none other than Timothy and Sylvia.


    "Erelyn, how was my scare tactic? Pretty good, right?" Sylvia asked, walking up to her with a slight smile.


    Even Sylvia couldn''t help but chuckle a little. She hadn''t expected Timothy''s costume to work so well, successfully turning the tables and scaring Erelyn.


    "So it was you two, huh?"


    After standing there in shock for a good while, Erelyn finally let out a long breath, gently patting her chest.


    I''m the princess of the Netherworld, and I actually got scared by someone?


    This was definitely embarrassing.


    "You little rascal, you really hold a grudge, don''t you?" Erelyn said with a self-deprecating smile, lightly tapping Sylvia on the forehead.


    But at that moment, she realized something.


    Unlike before, when she had to bend down to tap Sylvia''s small forehead, Sylvia was now a good half a head taller than her.


    To even reach her, Erelyn had to raise her arm.


    Sylvia''s delicate, beautiful face had matured noticeably, and there was now a subtle, cool elegance to her stunning features.


    It was clear that Sylvia had changed a lot over the years.


    But through Timothy, Erelyn could sense something clearly.


    Even though Sylvia''s height and demeanor had changed, her purest nature had never wavered.


    Of course, without Timothy, after all this time and with their roles so drastically different, it might have been hard for Erelyn to reconnect with Sylvia the way they had now. S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A warm feeling rose in Erelyn''s heart, and she couldn''t help but glance at Timothy.


    Her gaze carried a hint of approval and a soft smile.


    "So, how''s it been? Coming to the Netherworld and that haunted house earlier��pretty fun, right?" Erelyn asked, her smile gentle as she looked at both of them.


    "Ahem�� it was�� it was alright, I guess," Sylvia replied, a little embarrassed.


    Though their original reason for coming to the Netherworld was to deal with the chaos in the Sepulcher of the Sacred, it had turned into a beach vacation and a haunted house adventure. It was starting to feel more like a honeymoon than anything else.


    The only problem was��


    Sylvia lightly touched the white snow lotus on her head and shot a quiet glare at Timothy. "You jerk, how dare you mess with me so many times. Just wait until we get back��I''m not letting you off easy!"


    "Oh? Are you sure about that, my dear wife? Because right now, I still have some dirt on you," Timothy replied with a sly smile.


    "Dirt?"


    Sylvia''s face showed a flicker of panic. Ever since they arrived in the Netherworld, Timothy had taken advantage of the fact that removing the snow lotus would shrink her, and she''d fallen for his tricks more than once.


    But after thinking it over, Sylvia realized she''d become much more cautious and alert. There was no way Timothy could steal the snow lotus from her again.


    After a moment of contemplation, Sylvia huffed and crossed her arms, protectively covering the snow lotus on her head. "Hmph, I don''t believe you. If you can''t take the snow lotus, what other dirt could you possibly have on me?"


    She stood there, hands firmly guarding the flower on her head, determined not to let Timothy get the upper hand again.


    It was as if Sylvia believed that as long as she kept the snow lotus safe, there was no way Timothy could get any dirt on her or tease her.


    Unfortunately for her, Timothy had already anticipated this. Sure, it might be hard to snatch the snow lotus now, but there were other secrets about the goddess he could use!


    Suddenly, Timothy stepped over to Erelyn and said in a low voice, "Princess, didn''t we agree to trade some of Sylvia''s embarrassing stories? How about we start now?"


    "Of course! I''ve been waiting for this!" Erelyn''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    She had been looking forward to this moment for a long time.


    "Let''s take turns! I''ll go first!" Erelyn whispered eagerly. "You wouldn''t believe it, but despite how cool and composed Sylvia seems now, when she was little, she wet the bed until she was seven. The funniest part? One time, she somehow managed to wet the bed in the shape of a heart! I even saved the image in a Memory Orb."


    As she spoke, she pulled out the treasured Memory Orb, which projected an image of a heart-shaped wet spot on the bed. Next to it, a young, innocent Sylvia was fast asleep, completely unaware.


    Timothy''s eyes lit up. "This is gold! This has to be the most embarrassing thing ever for the goddess. Princess, you have to send me a copy of that later!"


    "And speaking of her sleeping habits," Timothy continued with a mischievous grin, "I''ve got something too. You know, the goddess has a habit of sleeping in the nude. Sometimes, she doesn''t even bother covering herself with a blanket. And, well, I''ve got some footage of that as well��"


    A moment later, Erelyn, her fingers spread over her eyes in mock embarrassment, gasped, "Wow! I didn''t realize Sylvia''s figure was even more�� impressive than it looks!"


    Erelyn was thrilled and immediately continued, "Oh, and I''ve got another one! When Sylvia was little, she accidentally walked in on the neighbors�� you know, doing it. She turned so red, I swear she was hotter than steam coming off boiling water!"


    "Oh? So the goddess was that innocent back then?" Timothy chuckled, lowering his voice conspiratorially. "But, you know, the goddess isn''t quite the same now."


    He leaned in closer. "You might not know this, Princess, but while Sylvia seems all cool and detached on the outside, she''s actually much harder to satisfy than she lets on. For example, just the other night, she clutched the blanket for two hours, trying to hold back, and then she finally said��"


    "Whoa! Sylvia''s so wild!" Erelyn exclaimed, eyes wide.


    "Haha, so you think so too, Princess?" Timothy laughed.


    "Absolutely! Who would''ve thought that beneath that pure exterior, Sylvia could be so wild! Oh, and speaking of secrets, I''ve got another one��"


    "You�� you two!"


    Sylvia, who had been standing off to the side, listening to them spill all her secrets without holding anything back, was now in full panic mode.

 Chapter 362 - 362: The Eight Goddesses

    Sylvia never imagined that the two of them would know so much.


    What''s worse, they even had all the evidence��both witnesses and physical proof.


    In the eyes of the disciples at Sky Sanctuary, and even countless practitioners across the world, she had always seemed like the perfect figure.


    But just from the little bit they had exchanged earlier, it felt like they were already digging up all her most embarrassing secrets!


    If they kept going��


    "Stop it, you two! Don''t say another word!" Sylvia hurriedly tried to stop them.


    But Timothy and Erelyn just paused for a moment, then took a step to the side.


    "Ahem, shall we continue?"


    "Of course! I still remember, Sylvia, she��"


    "Damn you, Timothy! I''ll bite you to death!"


    Seeing that they were about to strip her of every last shred of dignity, Sylvia was so mortified she couldn''t wait any longer.


    She lunged forward, throwing herself between the human and the ghost, and in her frustration, bit down on Timothy''s shoulder. Her cheeks puffed up, flushed with anger.


    Though she didn''t bite hard, she still left a neat row of teeth marks on Timothy''s shoulder.


    And�� a faint trace of her sweet-smelling saliva.


    "Ahem, you two really are close, huh?" Erelyn couldn''t help but smile at the sight.


    The atmosphere quieted for a moment.


    Timothy and Erelyn exchanged a glance, and it seemed like they reached an unspoken agreement at the same time.


    "How about we save the rest for later?"


    "Yeah, we can discuss it in detail next time you visit the Netherworld."


    Erelyn nodded, though there was a hint of reluctance in her eyes. "But�� are you really leaving already?"


    Hearing this, Sylvia froze for a moment.


    She had been looking forward to seeing Erelyn again for so long, and she never thought she''d actually be able to break through the space and come to the Netherworld. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the time they had together felt so short.


    "Yeah, we''ve been away from the Elant Continent for half a month now.


    Now that the chaos in the Sepulcher of the Sacred has been quelled, the sects of Elant won''t stay united for long. I need to get back as soon as possible."


    Even though Sky Sanctuary was powerful, with its twelve Holy Envoys and dozens of formidable High Priests, it was clear they couldn''t do without Sylvia''s leadership.


    Sylvia gently hugged Erelyn, the familiar coolness of her spirit body making Sylvia''s heart ache a little.


    She wasn''t the same crying, naive little girl she used to be. She couldn''t just break down and cry like before.


    But still, her beautiful eyes betrayed a trace of sadness.


    Clearly, she didn''t want to leave.


    "You silly girl, I''m always here in the Netherworld. You can come see me anytime, so what''s the big deal?


    Go on, don''t worry. Just make sure to visit me often.


    After all, Timothy and I still need to trade more of your embarrassing stories."


    Erelyn quickly sensed Sylvia''s sadness and gave her a playful slap on the back.


    Sylvia blinked in surprise, but then quickly realized.


    "That''s right! Now that we have the Chromatic Origin Stone, we can reach the Netherworld anytime!


    Don''t worry, Erelyn, I''ll definitely come visit you often. But��


    There''s no way I''m letting you two trade secrets!"


    Sylvia suddenly stepped between Timothy and Erelyn again, her face flushed with embarrassment.


    "Haha, I can''t promise that! Your secrets are just too fun!" Erelyn couldn''t help but laugh.


    But as she turned around, she reached out toward the darkness of the ghostly mansion.


    Immediately, a deep rumbling sound echoed around them.


    Under Erelyn''s control, the massive building''s thick walls began to open outward.


    In no time, the once completely sealed structure was fully opened, and light from outside poured in.


    "Thank you for saving the Underworld Dynasty, and even the entire Netherworld. Let them see you off."


    As Erelyn''s voice fell, the million ghost soldiers of the Underworld Dynasty responded in unison.


    Outside the mansion, they stood in their armor, their spirit bodies towering and strong, filled with gratitude.


    A million ghost soldiers knelt on one knee in unison, bowing their heads deeply in the direction of Timothy and Sylvia.


    "It''s time to go," Sylvia said softly, turning to look at Timothy, her eyes shimmering with a gentle, rippling emotion.


    "Yeah, let''s go, my love," Timothy replied with a smile, pulling out the Chromatic Origin Stone.


    The Chromatic Origin Stone, capable of bridging the gap between two realms, was a rare and mysterious artifact. Unfortunately, Supreme Emperor Verena had only regained her senses at the moment of her soul''s dissolution, leaving the origin of the stone a mystery.


    Wait a second�� wasn''t there something important I was supposed to do when we got back?


    Just as Timothy was about to activate the Chromatic Origin Stone, a thought suddenly struck him. He vaguely remembered that before entering the Sepulcher of the Sacred, there had been something he was eagerly anticipating. But what was it?


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up as the memory came rushing back.


    The Goddess had clearly stated that she would announce two major events to the world''s sects. One was their journey to the Sepulcher of the Sacred, and the other�� was something she would reveal only after they returned.


    And this second event, which was as monumental as the Sepulcher of the Sacred itself, was something Sylvia hadn''t mentioned at all.


    Could it be that the Goddess is planning to announce��


    Timothy''s heart raced with excitement and anticipation.


    The Chromatic Origin Stone began to glow as he channeled his energy into it, activating its power once again. The previously impenetrable space between realms was torn open by the stone''s radiant, multicolored light.


    The chaotic rift that appeared led directly back to the Elant Continent.


    "Goodbye, Erelyn. I''ll definitely come visit you again soon," Sylvia said, her usually cool expression softening, a rare warmth spreading across her face.


    "Mm," Erelyn responded, her crown faintly glowing with a soft, ethereal blue light, as if reflecting her own happiness.


    Sylvia moved to stand beside Timothy, and with a shy gesture, she extended her pinky finger, hooking it around his.


    Timothy couldn''t help but smile.


    The Goddess was always so bashful��she never felt comfortable holding hands. Every time she initiated contact, it was always just her pinky.


    But by now, he was used to it.


    "Let''s go, my love," he said again, gently holding her pinky as they exchanged a glance. Together, they stepped into the rift created by the Chromatic Origin Stone.


    In an instant, the light from the rift enveloped them, and their figures disappeared.


    "Princess, there may be an unexpected situation," a ghost soldier suddenly rushed over from the distance, his voice low and serious.


    He leaned in and whispered urgently, "The Eight Goddesses of the Ninefold Underworld seem to be enraged by what''s happened in the Netherworld. They''re preparing to deliver punishment��"


    "The Eight Goddesses?"


    Even Erelyn''s expression shifted slightly at this news, her eyes darkening with concern.

 Chapter 363 - 363: The seal has been broken

    "Dammit, if this keeps up, they''re going to break through any minute now!"


    Staring at the rapidly crumbling barrier around the Sepulcher of the Sacred, the crowd of practitioners watching from a distance were all struck with shock and fear.


    Because the things trying to break through the barrier weren''t just those eerie skeletal creatures��they also included the corpses of former Holy Emperors, once the most powerful beings on the continent!


    At this point, the practitioners surrounding the Sepulcher of the Sacred weren''t just the ones who had originally followed Sylvia inside.


    Over the past few days, the terrifying events happening within the Sepulcher had spread across the entire Elant continent. Even those sects that had initially chosen to stay out of it had now gathered here.


    In addition to Holy Emperor Luminis and Holy Emperor Earthshard, three more Holy Emperor-level powerhouses, who had originally planned to stay neutral, had shown up.


    All the practitioners, even those who once stood aloof from worldly affairs, were now staring at the barrier protecting the Sepulcher of the Sacred with fear in their eyes.


    They all knew very well what would happen if the barrier broke.


    Forget the endless army of skeletons��just the corpses of these Holy Emperors, whose bodies may be dead but whose power still lingered, would be enough to plunge the entire Elant continent into chaos and destruction.


    When that time came, no sect or practitioner would be able to stay out of the conflict. Everyone would be dragged into the war.


    And as they watched the scene before them, the fear among the practitioners only grew.


    The unrest inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred had been going on for half a month now.


    And today, it seemed like the seal had reached its breaking point.


    No matter how intricate or strong the seal protecting the Sepulcher was, it was clear it couldn''t hold much longer.


    The outermost layer of the seal was made up of twelve mysterious golden symbols.


    But now, eleven of those golden symbols had already shattered.


    The last remaining symbol was trembling like a small boat caught in a storm, about to be swallowed by the waves.


    Dozens of Holy Emperor-level corpses were gathered in front of the seal, and with each strike, the golden symbol trembled violently.


    Cracks had already begun to appear on the symbol, and it was clear that it was on the verge of breaking.


    At this rate, it wouldn''t last another two hours before the golden symbol shattered completely.


    "This is bad! Those Holy Emperor corpses are preparing to strike all at once!"


    Suddenly, Holy Emperor Luminis, who had been staring intently at the last symbol, noticed something and his expression changed drastically, his face turning pale.


    He could clearly see that the dozens of Holy Emperors, who had been wandering aimlessly inside the seal, were now raising their hands in unison, as if they had made some kind of agreement.


    Each of the Holy Emperor-level corpses had a blood-red glow in their eyes, and strange patterns were forming in their palms.


    As the patterns continued to form and take shape, an overwhelming aura began to radiate from them.


    The power radiating from just one Holy Emperor was already terrifying enough.


    But if dozens of Holy Emperors attacked at the same time, the resulting force would be unimaginable.


    "If they hit the seal with this combined attack, the Sepulcher of the Sacred''s barrier will definitely shatter!"


    "We have to stop them!"


    "But how?!"


    For a moment, countless practitioners were struck with panic, but none of them could think of a way to stop what was happening.


    It wasn''t just that the barrier of the Sepulcher of the Sacred stood between them. sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even if they could intervene, they were nowhere near powerful enough to face so many Holy Emperor-level beings!


    The blood-red energy from the hands of the dozens of Holy Emperors began to converge in one direction.


    And within that dense blood-red energy, a mysterious formation was taking shape.


    The symbols on the formation were ancient and eerie, radiating a savage and ferocious aura, like a primordial beast from the dawn of time.


    "ROAR!"


    With a deafening roar, everyone felt as if they had been plunged into an icy abyss. A bone-chilling cold gripped their hearts, and countless people began to tremble uncontrollably. Even the most powerful practitioners, usually so full of pride, turned pale, their legs shaking beyond their control.


    At that moment, the formation that had been steadily building finally completed its last step.


    A surge of blood-red energy shot into the sky, and at the center of the formation, a massive, terrifying blood-colored beast appeared. Its roar echoed through the air, and as it lunged forward, its enormous claws��each tipped with a blood-red human head��swung down with devastating force.


    As the beast''s claws struck, even the last golden symbol of the Sepulcher of the Sacred, which had been reinforced with countless layers of mystical power, could no longer hold.


    BOOM!


    After enduring weeks of relentless attacks, the final golden symbol shattered. All twelve symbols were now destroyed, and the barrier that had protected the Sepulcher of the Sacred was no more.


    Though there was still one last barrier between the Sepulcher and the southern continent of Elant, it was now nothing more than a fragile shell.


    A corpse of a Holy Emperor, its eyes glowing with a dull, blood-red light, stiffly stepped forward. With just a casual swipe of its bloodstained hand, it tore through the barrier, leaving a gaping crack.


    The cracks spread like a spiderweb, creeping across the entire barrier.


    Watching this unfold, every practitioner felt a wave of despair wash over them.


    "It''s over. It''s completely over. The seal has been broken."


    "From this point on, nothing will be able to stop them."


    "The Elant continent is doomed. There''s no way we''ll survive this."


    "What do we do now? Where can we even run?"


    "Run? Once these Holy Emperors break free, there won''t be a single place left untouched!"


    "ROAR!"


    As if sensing the overwhelming despair, the Holy Emperors'' blood-red eyes all turned toward the practitioners outside the barrier.


    Their roars were filled with a ravenous hunger, as if they saw everyone before them as nothing more than prey.


    Bloodlust. Carnage.


    Fear spread like wildfire. By now, no one believed they could escape with their lives.


    This was no longer just a problem for a few individuals. In a short time, the entire Elant continent would be consumed by this catastrophe.


    "Where''s Goddess Sylvia? What happened to her?"


    "Maybe�� she''s already perished inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred��"


    The crushing weight of despair and fear seemed to swallow everyone whole.


    As the barrier continued to crumble, the corpse of a Holy Emperor, wearing a twisted grin, tore open the crack and stepped halfway onto the soil of the Elant continent.


    "It''s all over. There''s no one left who can stop this disaster."


    "I can''t believe I spent centuries cultivating, only to die here, unable to even protect my family back home!"


    But just as everyone was about to give in to despair, something strange happened.


    The Holy Emperor corpse, which had been about to step fully onto the Elant continent, suddenly froze in place. Even the blood-red glow in its eyes flickered and vanished in an instant!

 Chapter 364 - 364: You’re full of it!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Not only the Holy Emperor who had just crossed the barrier, but all the practitioners stared in shock as every corpse of the Holy Emperors in the Sepulcher of the Sacred, along with the mindless, raging skeletons, suddenly collapsed to the ground.


    "What... what just happened?!"


    Disaster had seemed inevitable, and none of the practitioners could process the sudden turn of events.


    All they knew was that the terrifying, bloodthirsty corpses of the Holy Emperors, which had been about to break free from the Sepulcher of the Sacred and unleash a massacre, had suddenly fallen silent, collapsing without a sound.


    The other Holy Emperors had met the same fate.


    The air was thick with an eerie silence. The practitioners exchanged bewildered glances, completely unable to make sense of what had just occurred.


    Finally, in the midst of the fearful and tense atmosphere, one practitioner, trembling with fear but gathering his courage, cautiously stepped forward.


    He walked straight up to one of the fallen Holy Emperor corpses.


    The body of a Holy Emperor, even in death, had been purified long ago. Though dead, it hadn''t decayed.


    The terrified practitioner knelt down, his hands shaking. But the moment he dared to look closely at the Holy Emperor''s body, he understood.


    The blood-red glow in the Holy Emperor''s eyes had completely faded. The body had stiffened, and all the spiritual energy had withdrawn back into the corpse, leaving no trace of movement.


    At the same time, with the final sound of the Sepulcher of the Sacred''s barrier shattering, the last remnants of the barrier crumbled to the ground.


    Looking ahead, the entire scene inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred had changed.


    The blood-red aura that had controlled everything within the Sepulcher had dissipated into the air, leaving no trace of the eerie atmosphere that had once filled the place.


    Without that control, the red glow in the eyes of the resurrected Holy Emperors had vanished, and their bodies collapsed one after another.


    But that wasn''t all. The seemingly endless army of skeletons had also reached their end.


    Bones and bodies cracked apart, falling lifelessly to the ground.


    Some turned into piles of white bones, while others crumbled into dust.


    In an instant, the entire Sepulcher of the Sacred became deathly silent.


    But one thing was clear: whether it was the corpses of the Holy Emperors, the skeletal army, or the strange phenomena that had been occurring, everything had vanished.


    The chaos within the Sepulcher of the Sacred had been completely quelled!


    "What... what just happened?"


    Holy Emperor Luminis turned around in shock, only to realize that every practitioner present was just as stunned as he was, too shocked to even speak.


    Though everyone had been silently praying for a miracle, the suddenness of this event was almost too much to believe.


    Even though the scene before them was crystal clear, they still found it hard to accept.


    After all, the corpses of the Holy Emperors, which had been on the verge of stepping onto the Elant Continent and causing a catastrophe, had suddenly lost control and collapsed.


    It was like something out of a dream��beautiful, but hard to believe.


    "Wait, could it be that the goddess and her team succeeded? Is that why the strange events in the Sepulcher of the Sacred have been resolved?"


    "Maybe... it''s possible!"


    One of the practitioners couldn''t help but voice their speculation, and immediately, a wave of excitement and chatter spread through the crowd.


    After all, given the current situation, that seemed like the only reasonable explanation.


    But if it really was Sylvia''s doing...


    "Hmph, there''s no way this was Sylvia!"


    At that moment, Holy Emperor Nordain suddenly stepped forward.


    No matter what, he couldn''t allow the practitioners to start seeing Sylvia as a hero and feeling grateful to her.


    Ending the chaos in the Sepulcher of the Sacred was no small feat��it had essentially saved the entire Elant Continent. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If Sylvia were to take all the credit, it would only lead to more admiration for Sky Sanctuary.


    At the same time, the dignity of the Holy Emperors would undoubtedly take a serious hit if Sylvia were to be credited.


    That''s why Holy Emperor Nordain didn''t hesitate to step forward. He glared at the practitioners who had just spoken and let out a heavy, disdainful snort, his tone dripping with mockery:


    "No wonder your cultivation is so pitiful. You actually have the nerve to speak up for that cowardly woman. Honestly, with attitudes like yours, it''s no surprise you''ve made no progress in your training."


    "Cowardly? What are you talking about?! The Goddess ventured deep into the Sepulcher of the Sacred to stop the chaos for the sake of the entire world! And you��when she called upon all the sects to unite against the threat, you didn''t even show up! How dare you say something like that!"


    Elder Turner of Sky Sanctuary was so furious that his beard trembled.


    Goddess Sylvia''s fate was still unknown, and yet here was Holy Emperor Nordain��who hadn''t even lifted a finger earlier��now shamelessly reaping the benefits and insulting her. Turner couldn''t believe the audacity.


    "Oh? Stopping the chaos? Hahaha! You''re just a loyal dog, barking for your master!"


    Nordain let out a wild, arrogant laugh. He swept his gaze over the surrounding practitioners, then shot a venomous look at the disciples of Sky Sanctuary, sneering:


    "And you''re still claiming Sylvia did something heroic? What a load of crap! Sylvia entered the Sepulcher of the Sacred early, without joining forces with the rest of the practitioners. What proof do you have that she was trying to stop anything?


    If you ask me, without any evidence, it''s clear that Sylvia, along with the Holy Maiden and Timothy, went into the Sepulcher just to run away from the fight! And now you want to paint her as some kind of hero who stopped the chaos?


    Sylvia''s nothing but a weakling, hiding behind her so-called goddess image. She''s terrified of being exposed for the joke she really is, so she ran away when things got tough. A cowardly clown, that''s all she is!


    The ones who truly saved the people and stopped the disaster in the Sepulcher of the Sacred are us��the Everfrost Sect��and me, who stood guard here at the critical moment!


    Isn''t that right?"


    As he spoke, Holy Emperor Nordain''s cold gaze swept across the crowd, his eyes carrying a chilling threat.


    It was clear that he wasn''t just trying to claim the credit for himself. More importantly, he knew full well that Sylvia and her group had been missing inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred for half a month.


    The Sepulcher was incredibly dangerous, and its conditions were unpredictable. After all this time with no word from her, there was a high chance that Sylvia was already dead.


    Even if the sudden end to the chaos in the Sepulcher was somehow related to her, it was likely she wouldn''t be coming back.


    That''s why Holy Emperor Nordain was so brazen, acting as if Sky Sanctuary and Sylvia were beneath his notice.


    "You''re full of it!"


    It wasn''t just Elder Turner��Sky Sanctuary''s disciples and many of the surrounding practitioners had all caught on to Nordain''s intentions.


    But faced with the overwhelming power of a Holy Emperor, most of them could only seethe in silence, too afraid to speak out.


    "You dare speak to me like that? You know what happens to those who offend a Holy Emperor, don''t you?"


    Nordain''s voice was cold as he turned his icy gaze toward Elder Turner, showing no sign of backing down.

 Chapter 365 - 365: You think you’re worthy of assassinating me?

    Holy Emperor Nordain''s intentions were crystal clear.


    Hearing his cold, threatening words, not only the members of Sky Sanctuary but also the other practitioners present couldn''t help but feel a wave of disgust.


    After all, when the crisis at the Sepulcher of the Sacred broke out, Holy Emperor Nordain had stayed hidden, protecting his own forces and refusing to get involved. But now that the situation had been resolved, he suddenly appeared, eager to claim all the credit.


    This kind of shameless behavior��reaping the rewards without lifting a finger��was so greedy and despicable that even some of the Demonic Sect members, notorious for their own misdeeds, found it revolting.


    At this point, the fate of Goddess Sylvia, who had saved the continent of Elant, was still unknown. Yet, instead of searching for her, Holy Emperor Nordain was trying to seize the opportunity to take all the glory for himself.


    Such actions were truly disgraceful.


    But now, Holy Emperor Nordain was certain that Sky Sanctuary, without the support of Goddess Sylvia or Holy Maiden Aeliana, had no one strong enough to stand against him. Confident in his power, he pressed on, step by step:


    "Not only did you shelter the runaway Sylvia, but you also dared to insult me with false accusations, trying to steal the credit. As expected, the practitioners of Sky Sanctuary, raised under Sylvia''s teachings, are nothing but greedy, wicked scum. Since that''s the case, it''s time for you to pay for your actions."


    A cold, sinister laugh echoed as Holy Emperor Nordain''s gaze locked onto the members of Sky Sanctuary.


    But that wasn''t all. The forces of the Everfrost Sect, which stood behind him, began to move, forming a circle around the disciples of Sky Sanctuary, slowly closing in. The air was thick with murderous intent��it was clear they were preparing to strike.


    "You treacherous snake! No wonder you brought nearly all of Everfrost Sect''s forces with you. You''ve been planning to ambush Sky Sanctuary from the start, haven''t you?"


    Elder Turner was furious. Even though he had previously been too afraid to openly oppose Holy Emperor Nordain, he now threw caution to the wind, pointing at him and shouting in rage:


    "Goddess Sylvia entered the Sepulcher of the Sacred with Holy Maiden Aeliana and Timothy to save the countless lives of Elant. Now that the crisis has finally been resolved, you, a coward who hid in your lair to enjoy the fruits of others'' labor, have the audacity to attack Sky Sanctuary instead of showing any gratitude. You''re nothing but a selfish, despicable man! You deserve divine retribution!"


    "Hahaha! The more you insult me, the more I feel like I''m doing the right thing. So what? In the end, people only care about the victor. Once I''ve taken over Sky Sanctuary, not only will the credit for the Sepulcher of the Sacred be mine, but so will all the praise and admiration. As for your complaints, save them for when you''re in hell, where you can tell that poor, doomed Sylvia all about it!"


    Holy Emperor Nordain showed no shame whatsoever. Instead, he laughed arrogantly, and a chilling, murderous aura began to radiate from him.


    At that moment, Zephyra, who had been silently observing from the sidelines, could no longer hold back her anger and suddenly made her move.


    As one of the Twelve Saints and the most skilled assassin by Sylvia''s side, Zephyra had played a crucial role in the founding of Sky Sanctuary. She had taken down countless Holy Emperor-level opponents, and through her many assassinations, her skills had been honed to perfection.


    When she was in hiding, her presence could vanish without a trace. And when she struck, she was as fast as lightning, her attacks precise and deadly, leaving no room for her target to react.


    Her black Nightblade sliced through the air, moving so fast it left only a faint shadow behind.


    In the blink of an eye, the blade was about to strike Holy Emperor Nordain''s fat, ugly face.


    But just then, Holy Emperor Nordain made his move.


    Though he wasn''t nearly as fast as Zephyra, the moment he raised his hand, an invisible barrier materialized in front of him.


    The barrier was so faint that its outline was barely visible, yet Zephyra''s blade was stopped dead in midair, unable to advance even an inch further.


    It was as if an immensely powerful hand had grabbed hold of her blade.


    She couldn''t pierce through it, nor could she pull her weapon back.


    Even as Zephyra poured all her spiritual energy into her Nightblade, the blade gleaming with a cold, dark light, it was no use. No matter how sharp and deadly her intent, she couldn''t tear even the smallest crack in the spatial barrier before her.


    The entire Nightblade, along with Zephyra''s arm, was frozen in midair, completely immobilized.


    Even Zephyra, usually calm and composed, couldn''t help but show a hint of shock.


    Though she had assassinated countless targets, she had never attempted to kill a Holy Emperor-level figure before. This strike had carried all of her lethal intent, her most powerful blow. But clearly, she hadn''t realized just how vast the gap was between her and a Holy Emperor.


    As Holy Emperor Nordain''s icy aura spread, Zephyra felt, for the first time, just how small and powerless she truly was. The overwhelming pressure bore down on her, leaving her no room to escape.


    Thud.


    Holy Emperor Nordain''s hand tore through the air, seizing her throat in an instant.


    The strength in his grip was terrifying. As his fingers tightened around her neck, the suffocating pressure nearly caused Zephyra to lose consciousness on the spot.


    "Hmph. You think you''re worthy of assassinating me? Who gave you that kind of confidence?"


    Holy Emperor Nordain sneered, his voice dripping with mockery as he unleashed the full weight of his Holy Emperor aura. It wasn''t clear whether his words were directed at the surrounding practitioners or his own Everfrost Sect followers.


    "Sylvia and Sky Sanctuary have committed countless atrocities, their ambition to dominate the world''s Holy Emperors laid bare. And now, that infamous Sylvia has fled, abandoning the chaos within the Sepulcher of the Sacred, leaving the people of this world to suffer. Such a treacherous woman is a stain on us all.


    Now that I''ve quelled the disaster at the Sepulcher, I will bring justice to the people. I will destroy Sky Sanctuary and wipe out the remnants of Sylvia''s forces, ensuring she never rises again!"


    As he spoke, Holy Emperor Nordain''s grip tightened.


    The immense power radiating from his hand crushed Zephyra''s throat, and despite her desperate struggle, she was on the verge of losing consciousness, completely unable to break free.


    "Kill them! Wipe out the remnants of that witch Sylvia!"


    The Everfrost Sect forces, who had been prepared for this moment, shouted in unison. Led by their elders, they charged toward Sky Sanctuary. S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sky Sanctuary, having brought only a fraction of their forces to avoid unnecessary casualties, was now vastly outnumbered. Their allied sects, too, had not brought many reinforcements.


    In contrast, Everfrost Sect had come fully prepared, with overwhelming numbers and strength.


    "Damn it! I can''t believe Holy Emperor Nordain is this shameless and treacherous!" The disciples of Sky Sanctuary cursed in fury.


    But they quickly realized they were surrounded, trapped in a deadly ambush.


    The difference in numbers and power was staggering. Caught in such a trap, it seemed that Sky Sanctuary''s core forces might truly be wiped out here today.


    Elder Turner''s brow furrowed deeply. He knew just how dire the situation was.


    "Oh? Someone dares to strike in the chaos and even insult me behind my back?"


    Suddenly, a cold, mocking voice echoed from the direction of the Sepulcher of the Sacred.

 Chapter 366 - 366: Activate the Frostfang Array!

    "Goddess Sylvia!"


    In an instant, everyone in Sky Sanctuary, along with the practitioners from all around, recognized the source of that voice.


    It was as melodious as a string instrument echoing through a valley, yet carried a cold, proud authority.


    Who else could it be but Goddess Sylvia?


    Immediately, the elders and disciples of Sky Sanctuary showed a glimmer of joy. If the goddess herself had arrived, there was no need to fear��even if there were ten Everfrost Sects here, they wouldn''t stand a chance!


    "Goddess Sylvia! How is this possible?"


    Upon hearing that voice, Holy Emperor Nordain, who had been so arrogant and domineering just moments ago, suddenly looked as if he had seen a ghost. His grip loosened, and Zephyra, who had been on the verge of suffocation, collapsed to the ground, gasping for air.


    Staring at the stunning figure before him, Nordain''s face drained of color, his expression filled with terror and dread.


    It had been half a month since he last heard any news. Based on all the intelligence and speculation, he had been certain that Sylvia had perished in the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    But now, not only had she returned alive, she looked completely unscathed, as if nothing had happened. And standing beside her was Timothy, whose aura was so well-concealed that Nordain couldn''t even gauge his strength.


    In his memory, Timothy had only just reached the Ocean''s Gate level. But now, the fact that he couldn''t see through Timothy''s cultivation sent a chill down Nordain''s spine.


    Of course, what terrified him even more was Sylvia''s presence.


    He had risked everything for this day, meticulously planning every detail. He had mobilized nearly all of Everfrost Sect''s resources to lie in wait, ready to strike.


    The plan was flawless: smear Goddess Sylvia''s name, take over Sky Sanctuary.


    But all of it hinged on Sylvia being dead in the Sepulcher of the Sacred. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And yet, here she was.


    And in her cold, proud eyes, there was a bone-chilling intent to kill.


    "Goddess Sylvia... Haha, what I said earlier was just a misunderstanding. I never expected you to return. Congratulations on surviving such a dangerous ordeal!"


    Nordain''s tone shifted in an instant. Gone was the arrogance from before. Now, he was slightly hunched over, his face full of flattery.


    "I misspoke earlier. I''m more than willing to take my people and leave immediately. Please, Goddess, don''t take those words to heart."


    He knew all too well how terrifying Sylvia''s power was. Even the slightest chance of facing her head-on was something he desperately wanted to avoid.


    "Oh? You spread rumors of my death, framed me, and tried to take over Sky Sanctuary while I was gone. And now, you want me to just let you go?"


    Sylvia''s eyebrows furrowed slightly. Her face, flawless and as beautiful as a painting, radiated an icy killing intent.


    Her divine aura spread out in all directions.


    Sylvia hadn''t even moved, yet the sheer pressure she exuded turned into frost and ice, spreading across the area.


    The practitioners of Everfrost Sect, despite their mastery of ice techniques, felt as if they were plunged into the depths of winter, their bodies trembling uncontrollably.


    As they stared at Sylvia''s cold, distant figure, their eyes widened in shock and fear.


    Even Holy Emperor Nordain found his body covered in a thin layer of frost. Despite his status as a Holy Emperor-level practitioner, he could feel a deep, primal fear creeping into his heart.


    This kind of fear��he had never felt it before, not even when facing other Holy Emperors.


    Sylvia''s ruthlessness and indifference were well-known across the land.


    Anyone who challenged her authority or threatened Sky Sanctuary, no matter how much they begged for mercy, would never escape her judgment.


    Nordain knew all too well that Sylvia had already made up her mind to kill him. There was no way she was going to let him walk away.


    If this continued, he was doomed.


    "I never expected Sylvia to show up out of nowhere and turn the situation into this."


    Holy Emperor Nordain''s mind raced. It seemed like there was no way to salvage the situation now.


    Suddenly, he burst into wild laughter, a crazed edge creeping into his voice.


    "Hahaha! Goddess Sylvia, do you really think I''m afraid of you?!"


    His laughter grew more unhinged, his eyes flashing with madness.


    "We''re both Holy Emperor-level practitioners. Do you think you''re the only one who''s untouchable? I''ve had my eyes on Sky Sanctuary for a long time, and I''ve been preparing for this moment. Even you won''t make me back down!"


    It seemed like he had decided to go all in. His laughter became almost hysterical.


    "Everyone, follow my command! Activate the Frostfang Array!"


    As Nordain''s furious shout echoed, the practitioners of Everfrost Sect each raised a glowing orb in their hands. The orbs shone brightly, and waves of icy energy began to converge toward the front.


    Beneath the feet of the Everfrost Sect practitioners, a massive formation appeared. The array was inscribed with symbols brimming with spiritual energy, and frost rapidly spread along the intricate lines of the formation.


    Even though the array hadn''t fully activated yet, the freezing aura was already sweeping across the area. The ground and nearby plants were instantly frozen solid, encased in ice.


    The overwhelming cold felt like a giant beast baring its fangs, ready to devour everything in its path.


    "The power of this array!"


    The surrounding practitioners looked on in shock. Everfrost Sect had inherited powerful ice techniques from their ancestors, but even with such a legacy, constructing a formation of this magnitude should have taken a significant amount of time.


    A hastily assembled array shouldn''t have been this strong.


    This formation was inscribed with forty-nine layers of defensive wards, clearly designed to counter Sylvia''s feared sword strike.


    In other words, Holy Emperor Nordain had planned this all along.


    He had ordered the array to be built in advance, constantly refining and strengthening it.


    It was likely that everything had been set in motion the moment the chaos in the Sepulcher of the Sacred began.


    Back then, Nordain had made his decision��to take advantage of the turmoil and strike at the goddess.


    No wonder he had been so arrogant and overconfident. He had been plotting this for a long time.


    "Goddess, watch out! It''s a trap! Get out of there!"


    As the Frostfang Array manifested a massive ice beast, its gaping maw, filled with the accumulated spiritual energy of countless practitioners, lunged toward Sylvia.


    The surrounding practitioners cried out in alarm, their faces pale with fear.


    But Sylvia remained unmoved.


    Her cold, beautiful face showed nothing but indifference. She didn''t even seem to consider dodging.


    Instead, she calmly raised her sword.


    And with one swift motion, she slashed.

 Chapter 367 - 367: Third crime

    The gaping maw of the Frostfang Beast seemed to harbor an unimaginably terrifying power.


    To create this formation, the Everfrost Sect had poured in countless resources and manpower, preparing for who knows how long, all for this one deadly strike.


    Yet, when the Frostfang Beast roared and lunged at Sylvia with its jaws wide open...


    Amidst the stunned and horrified gazes of the onlookers, Sylvia simply stood there, calm and unmoved. Even the motion of her sword seemed as tranquil as still water.


    It was as if she didn''t even care about the elaborate death trap the Everfrost Sect had painstakingly set up.


    In front of the countless practitioners gathered from all corners of the Elant Continent, a single streak of green sword energy shot out from her wooden sword.


    One strike. Just one.


    This seemingly calm sword energy carried a force so sharp and overwhelming, it felt like it could tear through anything in its path.


    The faint glow covering the wooden sword was so piercing that it seemed to stab into the eyes of everyone watching.


    Boom!


    "No way!"


    With a deafening explosion, not only the countless practitioners watching, but even the entire Everfrost Sect, and Holy Emperor Nordain himself, widened their eyes in shock and terror at the sight before them.


    The Frostfang Beast, engraved with countless runes and reinforced by the personal efforts of Holy Emperor Nordain, shattered into pieces with that single strike!


    Its massive body crumbled into countless shards of ice, collapsing lifelessly to the ground.


    The entire Frostfang Beast had been reduced to a pile of useless ice fragments, completely out of control.


    Watching this scene was like a bomb going off in Holy Emperor Nordain''s mind.


    In his calculations, the Frostfang Array, created by himself and dozens of High Priests from his sect, should have been a powerful tool to suppress Sylvia, even if it couldn''t kill her in one blow.


    But now, not only had it failed to suppress her, the Frostfang Beast��summoned with so much effort��couldn''t even withstand a single strike.


    Just how terrifying had Goddess Sylvia''s power become?


    Holy Emperor Nordain was utterly shaken.


    He had dared to strike at Sylvia, even going so far as to create the Frostfang Array to deal with her, because he had done his homework.


    He had thoroughly investigated Sylvia''s strength from multiple angles.


    Though she had reached the peak of the Transcendence Realm, she wasn''t supposed to be invincible.


    Before entering the Sepulcher of the Sacred, Sylvia''s power shouldn''t have been enough to destroy the Frostfang Beast with one strike. In fact, even severely injuring it in an instant would have been difficult.


    If they had attacked her from all sides, working together, there was a real chance they could have captured her.


    But now, things were completely different.


    In just the half-month since she entered the Sepulcher of the Sacred, Sylvia''s strength had skyrocketed!


    "No, that''s impossible. She''s already at the peak of the Transcendence Realm. Without breaking through, how could her power have increased so much?"


    Holy Emperor Nordain''s face twisted in disbelief.


    But then, he noticed the wooden sword in Sylvia''s hand.


    A cold, sharp aura seemed to drift from the sword, so chilling that it made him shiver.


    Though the wooden sword lay quietly in Sylvia''s hand, it felt like it held a terrifying power, buried deep beneath a raging ocean, waiting to be unleashed.


    If that power were to erupt, it would be enough to make any Emperor-level powerhouse tremble in fear.


    The sword''s aura was something Holy Emperor Nordain had never seen before. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In just half a month inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred, Sylvia''s swordsmanship had undergone a complete transformation, reaching a terrifying new level.


    What had she experienced in the Sepulcher of the Sacred? How had her understanding of the sword grown to such an extent?


    Staring at Sylvia, Holy Emperor Nordain''s eyes were filled with an unmistakable look of fear.


    He could feel the immense power hidden within that wooden sword.


    With Goddess Sylvia''s current strength, even the Frostfang Array had been shattered by a single strike.


    As for himself, he was no longer a match for her.


    If this continued, both he and the entire Sect would be wiped out.


    "Goddess, I was blinded by greed. I shouldn''t have tried to take advantage of Sky Sanctuary."


    "Please, Goddess, forgive my mistake. I''m willing to pay any price to make up for it, even if it means submitting to Sky Sanctuary. I''ll be your dog, trampled under your feet��it doesn''t matter."


    Holy Emperor Nordain suddenly cast aside all his dignity, desperately begging for forgiveness in front of Sylvia, groveling in a pitiful attempt to survive.


    As a Holy Emperor, he knew all too well that losing his pride was far more rational than losing his life.


    However, his groveling, bordering on madness, didn''t stir even the slightest bit of sympathy from Sylvia.


    Her cold eyes only grew more piercing.


    "Forgive you? Let you grovel at my feet? Do you really think you''re worthy?"


    The chilling sword aura radiating from Sylvia grew even more intense, exuding a killing intent far stronger than before.


    It was as if even stepping on Holy Emperor Nordain''s ugly face would dirty her shoes.


    "Sylvia, you lunatic! I''ll fight you to the death!"


    With his plans completely shattered, a crazed look filled Holy Emperor Nordain''s eyes.


    He now fully understood that no amount of begging would save him.


    With a furious roar, his eyes widened, and countless icy energies gathered around him, forming a massive blade, dozens of feet long.


    The wind howled, ice shards swirling in the air as Holy Emperor Nordain, in a fit of hysteria, swung the blade toward Sylvia. "If you''re so determined to take my life, then we''ll die together!"


    "We''re both Holy Emperors, Sylvia. Do you really think you can kill me without a scratch?"


    "What do you think?"


    But faced with the now-mad Holy Emperor Nordain, Sylvia merely let out a disdainful scoff, as if she didn''t even consider him a threat.


    "Fleeing in the face of danger, abandoning the people of the world��one crime."


    "Scheming to take advantage of chaos, attempting to swallow Sky Sanctuary��another crime."


    "Disrespecting me, defying divine authority��a third crime."


    Her cold voice drifted from her lips, like an indifferent and supreme judgment. Each word carried an icy, commanding presence.


    Her hair fluttered in the freezing wind.


    The frost and snow swirling around her only enhanced her ethereal, goddess-like beauty.


    Though they were both Holy Emperors, the aura and majesty Sylvia exuded, standing there with her wooden sword, were worlds apart from Holy Emperor Nordain.


    She possessed a pure, untainted beauty, and a commanding presence that made it impossible for anyone to even think of defying her.


    In the midst of the icy wind, Sylvia swung her sword with cold indifference.


    And under the gaze of everyone present, they all saw it clearly.


    That cold, solemn strike cut through Holy Emperor Nordain''s massive blade without any resistance, and in an instant, it pierced through his body!

 Chapter 368 - 368: Second thing

    Holy Emperor Nordain wasn''t exactly one of the strongest among the Holy Emperors. Maybe that''s why he went to such lengths to expand his influence, even exhausting himself to set up a massive formation.


    But even with all that, the scene before them was almost too unbelievable to accept.


    Even the practitioners from the Everfrost Sect, who had wanted to step in and stop it, were already too late.


    They watched in shock as Nordain''s ice blade was shattered by a single sword strike. The sword energy pierced straight through his imperial body, and he collapsed into a pool of blood. The fear on their faces was unmistakable.


    To kill a Holy Emperor with one strike��just how terrifying was Goddess Sylvia''s power?


    Before entering the Sepulcher of the Sacred, the battle where she faced off against three Holy Emperors had already made practitioners from all around realize just how overwhelmingly powerful she was.


    But now, everyone could clearly feel that Sylvia''s strength had far surpassed what it had been during that battle with the three Holy Emperors.


    Especially her sword intent��it was so profound and mysterious that even a Holy Emperor couldn''t comprehend it. It was this overwhelming sword intent that left Holy Emperor Nordain with no chance to resist, dying with hatred in his heart.


    "In just half a month after entering the Sepulcher of the Sacred, her understanding of the sword has reached such a terrifying level. Did she encounter some kind of miracle in the Sepulcher, or is her talent and comprehension just that monstrous?"


    "No matter what, to push her strength even further while still at the peak of the Transcendence Realm�� The Goddess''s talent is unmatched in the past ten thousand years. Maybe, just maybe, she''ll be the one to break the curse that''s lasted for millennia and become the first to ascend to the Ascension Phase, earning the title of Supreme Emperor!"


    For a moment, practitioners from all sides couldn''t help but gasp in awe.


    But the practitioners from the Everfrost Sect were in a completely different state. Their bodies trembled uncontrollably, and none of them dared to even look directly at Sylvia.


    At that moment, Sylvia had already sheathed her sword. The wooden blade slowly disappeared, and she stole a quick glance at Timothy.


    Her gaze lingered for just a moment, but then, realizing there were still many practitioners around, her expression quickly shifted. She regained her cold and aloof demeanor.


    "Welcome back, Goddess!"


    Elder Turner was the first to step forward, bowing deeply to Sylvia, his voice filled with excitement.


    The surrounding practitioners couldn''t help but feel a wave of emotion wash over them.


    After the chaos in the Sepulcher of the Sacred, Sylvia had finally emerged. It was clear now that the one who had quelled the turmoil in the Sepulcher was none other than the Goddess herself, who had ventured deep into its heart.


    She had fought three Holy Emperors, calmed the unrest in the Sepulcher, and now, with a single sword strike, she had slain Holy Emperor Nordain.


    Even though her beauty was breathtaking, not a single person dared to harbor any disrespectful thoughts.


    "Goddess, may I ask�� was it you and Holy Maiden Aeliana who quelled the chaos in the Sepulcher of the Sacred?"


    Finally, Master Fenvin from Westminster Abbey couldn''t hold back and stepped forward to ask.


    Sylvia paused for a moment before replying, "Actually�� the only one who went with me to the Sepulcher was Timothy." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Timothy?"


    At her words, all eyes turned toward Timothy.


    Many practitioners suddenly realized that Timothy''s aura was completely concealed, making it impossible for them to discern his cultivation level.


    "If I remember correctly, Timothy was still at the Ocean''s Gate Realm when he entered the Sepulcher. Breaking through to the Holy Emperor Realm isn''t something that happens so easily. He''s probably just hiding his aura."


    But despite their doubts, almost none of the practitioners believed that Timothy could have broken through in such a short time.


    However, as they looked around, Abbot Fenvin suddenly realized something else that was incredibly important: "Wait, where are Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura?"


    His question immediately caused a stir.


    "Just now, the Goddess said she only went with Timothy to deal with the turmoil in the Sepulcher. She didn''t mention Holy Maiden Aeliana at all. Could it be�� that Holy Maiden Aeliana has already perished in the Sepulcher of the Sacred?"


    "There''s no need to worry. Aeliana and the others are still inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred. Not only are they safe, but they haven''t even suffered a scratch."


    Sylvia''s voice quickly cut through the increasingly wild speculations of the crowd.


    "So, Holy Maiden Aeliana is unharmed!"


    Hearing this, everyone let out a collective sigh of relief.


    However, noticing the confused looks from the surrounding practitioners, Abbot Fenvin couldn''t help but step forward on their behalf. Nervously, he asked, "But, Goddess, why didn''t the Holy Maiden leave with you? Why is she still inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred?"


    "Uh�� well��"


    Sylvia coughed awkwardly, but quickly regained her cold and aloof demeanor. In a firm voice, she replied, "There are some things you don''t need to ask about. You''ll find out in due time."


    "Understood."


    Abbot Fenvin trembled at her words, immediately shutting his mouth, too scared to ask anything further.


    At that moment, Sylvia fell silent.


    Her cool, beautiful eyes swept over the crowd, as if taking in every movement and expression of the practitioners around her.


    Even though her wooden sword had long been put away, the lingering aura of her divine power in the air was enough to make every practitioner feel an overwhelming sense of awe. None dared to entertain even the slightest disrespectful thought.


    After a long pause, Sylvia finally spoke again, her voice calm but commanding: "As you can see, the situation inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred has been resolved.


    The source of this chaos was none other than the deceased Supreme Emperor Verena. After causing the disturbance in the Sepulcher, her soul hid in the Netherworld, attempting to disrupt the cycle of reincarnation between the two realms.


    The reason we were able to quell this unrest is that Timothy and I ventured into the Netherworld and destroyed Supreme Emperor Verena.


    Now, both the continent of Elant and the Netherworld have returned to peace. Supreme Emperor Verena''s soul has been completely annihilated, so there''s no need to worry about any further disturbances.


    I will issue a formal decree with all the details once I return to Sky Sanctuary, and it will be distributed to all sects and factions.


    As for the aftermath inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred, I will send disciples to clean up the ruins. You can all return to your sects without concern."


    As her words fell, it was as if a storm had erupted in the hearts of everyone present.


    Though Sylvia''s explanation was brief and to the point, each revelation was enough to shake the entire world.


    The source of the Sepulcher''s chaos was Supreme Emperor Verena, who had been controlling countless corpses! And the Goddess had somehow crossed the boundary between realms to enter the Netherworld!


    These revelations left the practitioners from all the major sects utterly stunned.


    Everything had happened so suddenly, and the content of her words was almost too unbelievable to grasp.


    But in the face of Goddess Sylvia, no one dared to voice any doubts.


    Everyone could see clearly from the cold, proud look in her eyes that she wasn''t lying.


    The air seemed to freeze. Though no one spoke, the minds of every practitioner were in turmoil, waves of shock crashing through their thoughts.


    "By the way, Sylvia," Timothy suddenly broke the silence with a slight smile, "now that the matter of the Sepulcher of the Sacred is resolved, when are you planning to announce that second thing you mentioned earlier?"

 Chapter 369 - 369: That person... is me

    At the moment that question was asked, Sylvia seemed to freeze for just a second.


    "Of course I know! I''ll be making an official announcement about this very soon!"


    For some reason, the practitioners present could detect a faint trace of nervousness and embarrassment in her voice, though it was barely noticeable.


    But as they shook their heads and looked at the goddess before them, her face as cold and distant as an ice mountain, everyone dismissed it as their imagination.


    After all, this was Goddess Sylvia. How could she possibly...?


    Just then, Sylvia spoke again: "All the major sects here can return to your respective sects. In a little while, I will convene a grand assembly.


    At that time, aside from addressing the situation with the Sepulcher of the Sacred and the Netherworld, I will also announce a second matter that I have yet to reveal."


    Her voice, deliberately cold and aloof as usual, somehow felt... different. The practitioners couldn''t quite put their finger on it, but something seemed off.


    For a brief moment, some even thought the goddess seemed... cute?


    "No way, that''s impossible! It must be a mistake!"


    Those who had this absurd thought quickly dismissed it.


    Anyone could be cute, but the goddess? Absolutely not. There was no way she could ever give off that kind of vibe!


    So, no matter how they tried to rationalize it, they could only chalk it up to an illusion. sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But what could this second announcement from the goddess be?"


    "No idea, but if it''s something she considers as important as the turmoil in the Sepulcher of the Sacred, it''s bound to be something earth-shattering!"


    "Whoa, now I''m really curious.


    I wonder if this second announcement is going to be good news or bad news."


    For a moment, many of them couldn''t help but ponder, their hearts filled with curiosity about what Sylvia was going to reveal to the world.


    "Zephyra, take the other disciples into the Sepulcher of the Sacred. Place the Holy Emperor''s body back into the Mystic Realm and do your best to repair the damage inside."


    By now, Sylvia had walked over to Zephyra and gently helped her up.


    The moment Sylvia touched her arm, Zephyra felt a cool, refreshing energy flow into her body like a stream of water.


    This spiritual energy seemed almost sentient, slowly circulating within her.


    As the cool sensation spread throughout her body, Zephyra was shocked to realize that all the injuries she had sustained while facing the Holy Emperor Nordain had been completely healed.


    Not only that, but as the pure energy washed over her, she felt as though her very constitution had been cleansed and purified. Her entire body felt light and refreshed.


    "This feeling is so incredible... as expected of the goddess!"


    Standing up again, Zephyra was filled with gratitude and admiration.


    Though she didn''t show it outwardly, she gave Sylvia a respectful bow. "By your command, Goddess. I will lead the disciples to the Sky Sanctuary immediately."


    With that, Zephyra wasted no time, quickly gathering the disciples of the Sky Sanctuary and heading toward the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    With the Sky Sanctuary handling the aftermath inside the Sepulcher, and with Goddess Sylvia present, the other sects didn''t dare linger any longer.


    "Well then, we''ll take our leave. We''ll return to our sects and await the message from Goddess Sylvia."


    One by one, the various sects bowed deeply to Sylvia.


    They had all gathered here after hearing that the seal of the Sepulcher of the Sacred might break, potentially threatening the entire continent of Elant.


    By now, the number of sects gathered outside the Sepulcher far exceeded the few dozen that had initially followed Sylvia inside.


    Nearly every sect of any significance across the land had come, including some demonic sects that had long remained hidden in the shadows.


    But at this moment, faced with Sylvia''s cold and imposing figure, and grateful for her efforts in quelling the chaos within the Sepulcher, every practitioner present wore expressions of deep respect and awe. They bowed low, their hearts filled with reverence.


    "Hmm, I''ll be heading back to Sky Sanctuary soon as well. In a few days, I''ll make an announcement to all the sects involved in the Sepulcher of the Sacred incident, regarding both the Sepulcher and the second matter I mentioned earlier."


    Sylvia gave a slight nod.


    With her permission, the practitioners from the various sects finally relaxed, stood up, and began leading their groups back, riding the wind as they departed.


    The long, grueling battle at the Sepulcher of the Sacred, which had lasted for over half a month, had finally come to an end.


    As the practitioners from the different sects left, the Sky Sanctuary members split into two groups.


    One group, led by the Holy Envoy Zephyra, headed into the Sepulcher of the Sacred to deal with the aftermath of the battle.


    The other group stayed with Sylvia, preparing to escort the goddess back to Sky Sanctuary.


    Timothy gave Sylvia a faint smile, exchanging a glance with her before looking toward the direction of the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    After a brief moment of hesitation, Sylvia, understanding the meaning behind his gaze, nodded slightly.


    The silent exchange between the two was about the poor souls still trapped behind the door deep within the Sepulcher: Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura.


    Poor Aeliana and Azura. Although the Holy Emperor''s corpse hadn''t been able to break through the door, so they were never in any real danger, they had still been stuck there for half a month, listening to the terrifying sounds of battle outside. That must''ve left them with some serious psychological scars.


    "Especially Azura... wait, no."


    Timothy shook his head with a helpless smile, thinking about how timid Azura could be.


    But then again, both Aeliana and Azura were probably equally scared, huddled behind the door, trembling.


    "Timothy, why aren''t you going back to Sky Sanctuary with the goddess? What are you doing here?"


    At that moment, Elder Turner noticed Timothy heading toward the Sepulcher of the Sacred and couldn''t help but ask, a bit puzzled.


    "Uh, well..."


    Timothy scratched his head, feeling a little embarrassed.


    After coughing awkwardly, he finally said, "Actually, the Holy Maiden and Azura are still waiting for me inside the Sepulcher."


    "They''re still waiting for you? But hasn''t everything in the Sepulcher already calmed down? Why haven''t they left yet?"


    Elder Turner looked utterly confused, as if a giant question mark had appeared over his head.


    Timothy let out a long sigh. "It''s a long story, but basically, the Holy Maiden and Azura are still trapped inside the Sepulcher and can''t get out."


    This time, Elder Turner''s face was filled with complete disbelief.


    "They''re still trapped inside the Sepulcher? How is that possible? The Holy Maiden is a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse! Who could possibly have the ability to trap her?"


    As soon as he said that, Elder Turner noticed Timothy looking at him.


    And in Timothy''s eyes, there was a hint of... well, the kind of look you give someone when they''re being a bit of an idiot.


    "That person... is me."


    With a long sigh, Timothy confessed, leaving Elder Turner completely dumbfounded.


    Forget about how Timothy had managed to pull off something so ridiculous��locking both the Holy Maiden and Azura inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    Was this... was this even something a normal person could do?!

 Chapter 370 - 370: like the human world

    "Is it still not over? It''s been, like, half a month already!"


    "Half a month? Feels more like half a year to me!"


    Deep inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred, two figures��one large, one small��huddled together, looking utterly pitiful.


    When they first hid behind the door, Holy Maiden Aeliana didn''t want to lose her dignity as a Holy Maiden, and Azura, the Dragon King, didn''t want to lose face either. They both tried their best to act like they weren''t scared.


    But after half a month, dignity was long forgotten. The two were now clinging to each other for warmth, their eyes brimming with tears, looking as miserable as could be.


    "Wait, why is it so quiet outside? Could it be that the situation in the Sepulcher of the Sacred has been resolved?" Azura wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, surprised by the sudden silence after the constant howling they''d been hearing for days.


    "Or maybe those Holy Emperor corpses are just pretending to be quiet, waiting to lure us out so they can eat us. No way we''re opening that door," Aeliana replied, instantly crushing Azura''s hopeful thought.


    Azura''s heart sank, falling back into despair. "Aeliana, aren''t you supposed to be a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse? Why are you so scared, clinging to me and crying?"


    "And you''re always bragging about being the purest-blooded Dragon King since ancient times, but here you are, hugging me and soaking my clothes with your tears," Aeliana shot back, pointing to her chest, where her clothes had become almost see-through from Azura''s crying.


    The atmosphere fell silent for a moment. Then��


    "Waaahhh."


    "Waaahhh~"


    Their pitiful sobs echoed through the dark space, and the two clung to each other even tighter.


    Even though, with their powers, they could easily survive here for decades without food or water, they had no idea how much longer they''d be trapped.


    But just then, the door that had been sealed for half a month��seemingly impossible to open��suddenly moved.


    "Who''s there?"


    Aeliana and Azura both stared at the door in shock. They knew that the Holy Emperor corpses wouldn''t dare touch that forbidden door. sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Could it be��?


    At that moment, the door slowly opened.


    Blinding light poured into the pitch-black space, a light they hadn''t seen in what felt like forever.


    And through that light, they both clearly saw the figure stepping through the door.


    "Timothy!"


    In an instant, Aeliana and Azura''s gazes froze, and the entire space seemed to fall into silence.


    Through the light, Timothy could see the tears glistening in Azura''s eyes, a mix of excitement and grievance.


    "This is too much! You left us here for so long!" Azura couldn''t hold it in any longer. She flew over, crying, and wrapped herself around Timothy''s leg.


    The proud Dragon King, Azura, was now rubbing her face against Timothy''s leg like a child throwing a tantrum.


    "Waaahhh, me too! If you''d been any later, I was ready to open the door and fight them myself!" Aeliana, following Azura''s lead, couldn''t hold back her own feelings of injustice and threw herself at Timothy as well.


    Aeliana clung to his chest, crying like a delicate flower in the rain.


    Azura held onto his leg, looking utterly pitiful.


    Anyone who saw this scene would feel a pang of sympathy for the two.


    As his chest and pants quickly became soaked with their tears, Timothy couldn''t help but chuckle at how pitiful they looked.


    He stood there quietly for a while, waiting for them to cry it out. Once they seemed to have calmed down a bit, Timothy gently asked, "You didn''t run into any danger while you were here, did you?"


    "Well, no, not really�� but the thing is��" Aeliana hesitated, embarrassed to continue.


    Suddenly realizing that she was still clinging to Timothy''s chest, and that she''d soaked his clothes with her tears, a wave of shame washed over her. Aeliana quickly stepped back, trying to wipe her tears with her sleeve.


    But the embarrassing scene from just moments ago had clearly been witnessed in full.


    Suddenly remembering something, Holy Maiden Aeliana lifted her head and glanced outside.


    Sure enough, the blood-red sky had begun to fade, returning to the soft, sacred golden hue that originally filled the Sepulcher of the Sacred. The eerie atmosphere that had once permeated the place had completely vanished.


    "Wait, why did the Sepulcher of the Sacred suddenly return to normal? Did you and the Goddess go to the Netherworld and fix everything?" Aeliana asked curiously.


    "Yeah, the Goddess and I went to the Netherworld and found that the one behind all of this was Supreme Emperor Verena. After we dealt with her, the Sepulcher of the Sacred, which had been under her control, returned to its original state. The corpses of the Holy Emperors have also returned to rest," Timothy explained briefly.


    "Supreme Emperor Verena?!"


    Aeliana''s face immediately showed a hint of surprise.


    In the Sepulcher of the Sacred, even just a fragment of Supreme Emperor Verena''s soul had such terrifying power. It was hard to imagine how fearsome her complete soul must have been.


    Thinking about this, Aeliana unconsciously lowered her head, a trace of guilt appearing on her face.


    After hesitating for a long time, she finally spoke up honestly: "Facing Supreme Emperor Verena�� I imagine the moment you arrived in the Netherworld, you must have been locked in a fierce battle. I''m sorry. I had originally thought that you two had been gone for so long because you might''ve gone on vacation�� or even on a honeymoon. I feel ashamed for even thinking that."


    "I''m sorry too. I thought the same thing. I can''t believe I actually judged you both so unfairly," Azura, usually so mischievous, also felt a deep sense of guilt.


    Seeing the two��one large, one small��standing there, honestly ashamed and even avoiding eye contact, Timothy couldn''t help but laugh. He quickly reassured them, "It''s fine. The Goddess and I just did what we had to do. Besides, you two have been stuck here for so long, and it hasn''t exactly been easy for you either."


    "Hmm��"


    With that, Aeliana and Azura''s feelings of guilt seemed to ease a little, as if a heavy weight had been lifted from their hearts.


    Azura nodded seriously, and as if trying to change the mood, she forced a smile and looked up at Timothy. "By the way, how was the scenery in the Netherworld? It must''ve been pretty nice, right?"


    "Oh, absolutely. The Netherworld''s scenery is way better than you''d imagine."


    Timothy''s eyes lit up with excitement as he continued, "You probably don''t know this, but the Netherworld has towns and kingdoms just like the human world. There are wheat fields you can farm, taverns where you can drink�� and of course, beaches where you can wear bikinis and enjoy the Sacred Sea��"

 Chapter 371 - 371: No idea, but it’s gotta be something huge

    "Wait, there''s an ocean in the Netherworld? And... what''s a bikini?" Azura''s head was practically filled with question marks.


    "An ocean? Of course, there''s an ocean.


    I had my doubts at first too, but yeah, the Netherworld definitely has an ocean."


    Timothy usually didn''t care much about most things, but the moment this topic came up, he was suddenly all in.


    Since the big battle was over, Timothy felt pretty relaxed and started chatting away, explaining the environment of the Netherworld: "Not only is there an ocean in the Netherworld, but it''s even more beautiful than the one on the Elant continent.


    The surface of the water sparkles, shimmering with golden light.


    And the water? It''s super refreshing, really comfortable.


    The goddess and I spent two days honeymooning at the Sacred Sea. The place was so nice, we spent a good while playing beach volleyball on the shore.


    I gotta admit, the game was... intense, especially since the goddess was wearing a bikini at the time...


    Too bad we didn''t get to use the sunscreen and beach chairs. Next time, for sure.


    Ahem, anyway, after the volleyball, the goddess and I went into the Sacred Sea and... fought for six hours straight, and then��"


    "Whoa, wait, no, I was just talking about the Netherworld''s environment! Forget the rest of that, I didn''t say anything!"


    Halfway through, Timothy suddenly stopped, realizing he might''ve said a bit too much.


    Talking about the Sacred Sea was fine, but how did he end up spilling the details about his honeymoon with the goddess at the beach?


    If it were anyone else, Timothy would never have let his guard down like this.


    But just a moment ago, Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura had been crying their eyes out, looking so pitiful.


    And the memories of that beautiful honeymoon at the Sacred Sea were still so fresh in his mind.


    So when Azura asked, Timothy let his guard down for a second and completely forgot the importance of keeping his mouth shut...


    It wouldn''t have mattered if he''d told anyone else, but not these two! They''d been stuck here, shivering in fear for half a month!


    Unfortunately, it seemed like it was already too late.


    "A honeymoon at the beach? And you played volleyball with the goddess?"


    "I don''t know what a bikini is, but from the sound of it, it must be something really... revealing that the goddess wore, right?"


    For a moment, both Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura''s eyes seemed to go blank.


    But it was precisely those blank stares directed at Timothy that sent a chill down his spine.


    "Whoa, hold on! I swear, I really did go to the Netherworld to fight with the goddess! You''re misunderstanding! What I said just now was a mistake!"


    Sensing that things were going south, Timothy quickly waved his hands in defense.


    "Fight? You mean the kind of ''fight'' where you and the goddess spent six hours together in the ocean?"


    Timothy: "..."


    "This is too much! You left us here, trembling in fear, and you were off honeymooning with the goddess?


    And you even fought in the ocean!


    Waaah, Timothy, I''m gonna kill you!"


    "Me too!"


    Finally, Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura couldn''t hold it in anymore.


    Tears welled up in their eyes as they locked onto Timothy and charged after him.


    "Holy Maiden, calm down! It was just an accident! I didn''t mean to make you jealous, I swear!"


    "Azura, why are you joining in? We have a master-servant contract, remember?"


    Normally, Timothy had no problem teasing Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura to tears, but now, feeling guilty, he couldn''t bring himself to fight back.


    As the two figures closed in on him, Timothy had no choice but to kick through the ceiling and make a run for it.


    Whoosh! Boom!


    At that moment, Elder Turner, who was leading his disciples in cleaning the Sepulcher of the Sacred, suddenly heard a loud noise from the sky and quickly looked into the distance.


    He saw three figures bursting through a building, one in front and two chasing behind.


    The one in front was Timothy, and the ones chasing him... seemed to be Holy Maiden and Azura.


    "Six hours... I-I never imagined humans could be stronger than dragons!


    This is... terrifying!


    Damn it, no matter what, I''m not letting you get away today!"


    Azura''s voice, filled with embarrassment and frustration, seemed to make the three figures chasing each other speed up even more.


    [Ding! Host is currently being pursued. Would you like to purchase movement techniques to evade the chase?]


    "Buy!"


    As soon as Timothy gave the command, a series of movement techniques were instantly learned.


    "Swift Wind Step."


    "Sky Dance Technique."


    "Blink."


    ...


    ... sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Damn it! How is he running so fast?!"


    With each movement technique boosting his speed, Timothy finally heard the frustrated voices of his pursuers fading in the distance. He had successfully shaken them off.


    "Phew, that was close."


    Seeing that Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura were no longer chasing him, Timothy let out a long sigh of relief.


    Before he knew it, he had already returned to the Sky Sanctuary.


    The clouds swirled around him, and the grand hall of the Sky Sanctuary, perched atop the towering mountain, radiated an aura of untouchable majesty.


    Unlike when he first arrived at the Sky Sanctuary and had to climb the stairs step by step, Timothy now flew effortlessly on the wind, landing gracefully at the peak of the mountain.


    "Senior Brother Timothy, you''re back!"


    "Senior Brother Timothy!"


    The moment the disciples of the Sky Sanctuary saw Timothy, they rushed forward excitedly to greet him.


    Timothy gave them a slight smile and glanced around.


    It looked almost exactly the same as when he had left. As expected of the Sky Sanctuary, which was under the goddess''s command.


    Even though Sylvia had been inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred for over half a month, the Sky Sanctuary remained as disciplined and orderly as ever, running like clockwork.


    Not only that, but aside from the disciples on their usual patrols, many others were busy inspecting the various formations and structures around the sanctuary. Some were placing decorative items and guide markers along the stairs leading to the mountain''s peak.


    Before leaving the Sepulcher of the Sacred, the goddess had announced that she would soon reveal what had transpired inside, as well as the second important matter she had promised to announce to the world.


    It was clear that these disciples were preparing for the upcoming grand assembly.


    As they moved about, many of them couldn''t hide their excitement.


    "I''m really looking forward to hearing what happened inside the Sepulcher of the Sacred, but what do you think the goddess''s second announcement will be?"


    "No idea, but it''s gotta be something huge, something that''ll shake the entire world!"


    Even though they couldn''t guess what it was, the disciples'' eyes were filled with anticipation, eagerly speculating about what the goddess might reveal.


    Timothy couldn''t help but smile.


    They were all busy guessing now, but once they learned the truth, their jaws would probably hit the floor.


    After all, if his guess was right, the second major announcement from the goddess was likely to be...

 Chapter 372 - 372: How could you possibly break free from my control?!

    As Timothy passed by Sky Sanctuary, he happened to catch a glimpse of Sylvia, hunched over a desk, writing something inside the grand hall.


    She was carefully recording the events from the Sepulcher of the Sacred and the Netherworld, making sure to recall every detail while subtly omitting anything related to their date.


    With a pen in hand, the goddess wore a serious expression, fully focused on her task.


    Even though her light blue phoenix dress still exuded a faint, chilly aura, the thoughtful look on her face struck Timothy as incredibly cute.


    Of course, as the saying goes, "beauty is in the eye of the beholder."


    For an ordinary practitioner, being this close to the goddess would likely be terrifying��they wouldn''t even dare to lift their head, let alone admire her beauty.


    A small smile tugged at the corner of Timothy''s mouth, but he had no intention of interrupting Sylvia.


    After watching her for a moment from outside, he turned and quietly left, heading back to his own quarters.


    Once inside, Timothy closed the door and took a moment to examine his body internally.


    Now that he had reached the level of a Holy Emperor, the spiritual sea within him had transformed into a vast, boundless void.


    It was infinite, formless, and shapeless, yet filled with a mysterious, ethereal energy that lingered in the emptiness.


    Since returning from the Sepulcher of the Sacred, he had temporarily sealed the fluctuations of his spiritual energy.


    So far, aside from the goddess, no one knew that he had already reached the Holy Emperor level.


    When that news eventually got out, it would undoubtedly cause a massive uproar.


    After all, in the past ten thousand years, no faction or sect had ever had two Holy Emperor-level powerhouses at the same time.


    Sky Sanctuary, now with two Holy Emperors, would shatter the balance of power that had existed on the Elant continent for millennia.


    Even the most powerful sects would be filled with fear, unable to muster the courage to challenge them.


    However, after everything that had happened in the Sepulcher of the Sacred and the Netherworld, Timothy had begun to realize that the Elant continent wasn''t as special in the grand scheme of the multiverse as he had once thought.


    There were countless worlds, countless branches, and countless continents. The vast world of Elant was just one leaf among millions.


    Even the Holy Emperor-level powerhouses, who stood at the pinnacle of the Elant continent, couldn''t afford to become complacent.


    Because beyond the Holy Emperor level, there was the Ascension Phase, where Supreme Emperors resided, and even higher realms of power that most practitioners had no knowledge of.


    Sitting cross-legged on his bed, Timothy guided his spiritual energy to cloak the room, making it impossible for anyone outside to see what was happening inside.


    In the palm of his hand, a blood-red crystal slowly floated up.


    The aura emanating from the crystal was strange��there was a sense of bloodlust and slaughter, a hint of eerie death energy, but also a faint trace of something pure and sacred.


    Timothy frowned slightly, wrapping the crystal in a layer of spiritual energy, suspending it in midair.


    [Dragon Blood Essence.]


    According to the system''s prompt, the essence sealed within the spiritual energy was closely related to the Dragon Blood Formation.


    This blood crystal had drifted ashore from the River of Oblivion after Timothy had destroyed Supreme Emperor Verena.


    Though the crystal radiated an intense and sinister aura of violence, it had been nearly undetectable when it washed up on the banks of the Bridge of Souls.


    If the system hadn''t helped him collect it, Timothy wouldn''t have even known it existed.


    "So, what exactly is this thing��?"


    Timothy stared at the blood crystal, which he had sealed with his own power, lost in deep thought. sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, anything that drifted along the River of Oblivion couldn''t possibly be an ordinary object.


    Just then, the blood crystal, wrapped in spiritual energy, suddenly erupted with a crimson glow.


    A surge of intense, blood-red energy burst forth, trying to break free with overwhelming force.


    Timothy''s spiritual energy, which had always been a natural counter to demonic forces, was completely unprepared for the crystal''s bizarre power.


    Even though his spiritual energy was tightly guarding the crystal, it couldn''t withstand the sudden explosion.


    Bang.


    In an instant, the blood crystal tore a gash in the golden barrier of spiritual energy.


    Through the jagged tear, the crystal shot out like a wild beast, heading straight for Timothy.


    Its speed was terrifying, and even Timothy barely had time to react, reaching out in an attempt to stop it.


    However, even though Timothy managed to block the blood crystal with his palm, the moment it made contact, it latched onto the center of his hand like a parasitic creature.


    A surge of intense blood energy erupted from the crystal, flooding into Timothy''s body without warning.


    In just an instant, he felt a powerful, murderous energy coursing up his arm, spreading through his veins at an alarming speed.


    It was as if he had suddenly plunged into the depths of winter��his blood felt frozen, and his entire body seemed to lock up in the icy grip of the invading energy.


    But that wasn''t all. A dark, twisted desire began to stir deep within him.


    Bloodlust. Carnage. Desire.


    In Timothy''s mind, a vision of a blood-red sky unfolded before him.


    Underneath that crimson sky, all order had collapsed.


    Killing had become the norm, and people reveled in their sins, competing to outdo one another in cruelty.


    The ground was soaked with blood, and countless figures with bloodstained fangs grinned wickedly as they continued their slaughter.


    A voice echoed in Timothy''s ears, circling around him, whispering over and over:


    "Slaughter them. Break the order!


    Only by spreading carnage across the world, by plunging everything into chaos, by letting pain and hatred consume every heart, will you find what you truly desire. Only then will you glimpse a different world."


    The voice was like a sinister chant, washing over Timothy''s mind, eroding his thoughts and reason.


    The blood crystal in his palm spread web-like veins of crimson across his skin, its overwhelming bloodthirsty aura wrapping around his entire body.


    Even Timothy''s eyes began to glaze over, his expression shifting into a faint, eerie smile.


    "Yes, that''s it. Give in to your desires.


    Once you surrender and start to enjoy it, you''ll experience an endless day of pleasure that will last forever!"


    Sensing Timothy''s gradual descent into madness, the voice''s laughter grew sharper, more twisted, as if it was thrilled by his fall.


    "Desires that could interest me? Sorry, you''re not even close."


    But just as Timothy''s eyes were beginning to glow with a faint red hue, he suddenly smiled.


    A burst of divine golden light erupted from his body.


    In an instant, it swept away all the sinister blood energy.


    "What? How could you possibly break free from my control?!"


    The voice shrieked in terror as a surge of righteous energy surged forth, and Timothy''s once-glazed eyes now shone with a brilliant, holy golden light.


    With a wave of pure, unyielding righteousness, all traces of the sinister influence and dark allure were obliterated in an instant!

 Chapter 373 - 373: I’m in!

    The piercing screams echoed one after another, as if the sinister voice was trying to rally every ounce of blood-red power to resist.


    But no matter how desperately it struggled, in the end, it could only dissolve into nothingness.


    The blood-red energy that had infiltrated Timothy''s body was completely eradicated, and the seductive whispers that had been lingering in his ears gradually faded into silence. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Crack.


    In the quiet room, the blood crystal that had been clinging to Timothy''s palm lost its grip and fell to the ground.


    As it hit the floor, the blood crystal, now drained of its power, shattered into a fine powder, scattering across the ground.


    "Who would''ve thought this thing was so bizarre," Timothy muttered.


    The golden light in his eyes slowly dimmed, and a faint trace of blood dissipated into the air.


    His brow furrowed slightly, and a hint of seriousness crept into his expression.


    The power within the blood crystal was ancient and eerie. Even though he had tried to trap it with his spiritual energy, it had broken through without any resistance.


    When the blood crystal latched onto Timothy''s palm and began to invade his mind, he had felt as though he was witnessing a hellish landscape filled with endless blood and bones. The terrifying scene was so overwhelming, it seemed like it would swallow him whole.


    But, unfortunately for the blood crystal, its attempts to corrupt him only triggered the power of the Ancient Saintly Body.


    As soon as the Ancient Saintly Body unleashed its strength, the strange blood-red energy was swept away in an instant, leaving it no choice but to be completely obliterated.


    The Ancient Saintly Body truly lived up to its reputation as the most powerful of the ancient physiques, especially when it came to countering evil forces. No matter how insidious the attack or how tempting the whispers, it was like an unshakable mountain��impossible to breach.


    However...


    During his encounter with the Dragon Blood Essence, Timothy had realized just how insidious the power of the blood crystal was.


    Even with his Ancient Saintly Body, he had been briefly controlled. If it had been anyone else...


    "It seems that the reason Supreme Emperor Verena''s soul was corrupted wasn''t just because of the long years of waiting and the toll it took on her mind. It''s very likely that this thing was the real culprit."


    Timothy wrapped the blood crystal in spiritual energy once more, and with the mystical bloodline power of the Ancient Saintly Body, he conjured flames to burn it.


    The golden flames quickly consumed the blood crystal, and even the blood-red energy within it seemed to be devoured like fuel.


    Sensing that even its last remnants were about to be destroyed, the blood-red fragments struggled and resisted.


    Each shard of the blood crystal seemed to scream in agony, trying desperately to break free.


    But in the face of the sacred golden flames, they had nowhere to hide.


    In just a short while, the blood crystal was completely incinerated, its final traces of blood-red energy vanishing into nothingness.


    The entire Dragon Blood Essence had been burned away by the flames.


    But just as the flames died down, something seemed to break free from its confines��a faint, milky-white remnant of a soul drifted out.


    The aura surrounding the remnant was incredibly pure. Not only was it untouched by the blood-red corruption, but it also carried no trace of any evil intent.


    Despite being no larger than a fingertip, the remnant of the soul gave Timothy a deeply familiar feeling.


    "This is... Supreme Emperor Verena''s soul fragment!"


    A sudden flash of joy appeared in Timothy''s eyes.


    He had never expected to find a fragment of Supreme Emperor Verena''s soul within the shattered blood crystal, and even more surprising, it was completely untainted.


    Back at the Bridge of Souls, Supreme Emperor Verena''s soul had been shattered into nothingness after he and the goddess had joined forces.


    When a soul is shattered, it means complete annihilation��erased from existence, with no chance of reincarnation.


    All consciousness, all traces of existence, would be wiped out, never to return.


    But here, against all odds, was a fragment of Supreme Emperor Verena''s soul.


    A soul fragment is not a complete soul.


    Without the full set of three souls and six spirits, reincarnation is impossible, and the person cannot be reborn.


    But this single fragment of a soul was enough to offer a glimmer of hope.


    Though the chances were slim, it meant that Supreme Emperor Verena had not been entirely erased from existence.


    Perhaps, one day, if Supreme Emperor Verena''s lover, who had already entered the cycle of reincarnation, were to encounter this soul fragment, they might feel a small sense of comfort.


    The story of Supreme Emperor Verena is indeed one that evokes both admiration and a sense of melancholy. Even though the chances of her revival seemed impossibly slim, Timothy carefully stored the dormant fragment of her soul, placing it quietly within the vast space of his storage ring.


    In the room, aside from the faint, almost imperceptible scent of something having been burned, there was no longer any trace of the Dragon Blood Essence.


    Yet, Timothy still found himself frowning, pondering the origin of this mysterious Dragon Blood Essence.


    "System, do you know where the Dragon Blood Essence came from?"


    [System]: Sorry, host. Its origin cannot be detected.


    Surprisingly, even the system had no idea where the Dragon Blood Essence originated.


    "Logically, anything from the continent of Elant should be within the system''s detection range. So, what could this be...?"


    After a moment of thought, a sudden realization struck Timothy. "Let me ask you this: Is this Dragon Blood Essence from Elant or the Netherworld?"


    [System]: ...


    [System]: Ding! After system analysis, it is not.


    The system''s delayed response left Timothy momentarily stunned.


    It wasn''t from Elant, nor was it from the Netherworld. This Dragon Blood Essence must be connected to some other realm.


    No wonder its power was so strange, strong enough to affect even the mind of Supreme Emperor Verena.


    "But where exactly...?"


    Timothy knew very little about other realms, and after a few moments of contemplation, he couldn''t come up with any answers.


    "Looks like I''ll need to check the Arcane Library for more information."


    Just as Timothy was about to leave, a knock suddenly came from the door.


    "Timothy, are you in there? I need a favor."


    The voice outside belonged to Elder Turner.


    It seemed Elder Turner had returned to Sky Sanctuary with some of the disciples.


    "What is it?" Timothy asked without opening the door.


    Hearing Timothy''s voice, Elder Turner quickly responded, "Ahem, well, after what happened in the Sepulcher of the Sacred, many of the disciples are eager to improve their strength. But I''ve been at the Ocean''s Gate level for so long, I''ve completely forgotten how we used to train back when we were disciples. So, I was wondering if you could help me train them?"


    "No."


    Despite Elder Turner''s humble tone, Timothy rejected him without hesitation.


    That was a bit too blunt... Elder Turner thought, awkwardly clearing his throat.


    But then, as if remembering something, he leaned closer to the door and whispered, "Oh, by the way, I heard a little rumor... Apparently, the goddess is planning to inspect the disciples'' training today."


    "I''m in!"


    The moment those words left Elder Turner''s mouth, Timothy''s response came instantly.


    Elder Turner: "..."

 Chapter 374 - 374: I do have another way to get stronger

    Following Timothy out of the house, Elder Turner couldn''t help but feel a bit awkward.


    After a long silence, he finally couldn''t hold it in any longer. "Uh, Timothy, I seriously suspect you''re avoiding me."


    "What? No way! Elder Turner, you''re the esteemed High Priest. How could I possibly avoid you?"


    Timothy spread his hands in mock innocence.


    "Then�� why were you so quick to turn me down, but the moment I mentioned Goddess Sylvia, you agreed right away?" Elder Turner''s face fell, looking almost pitiful.


    He had asked Timothy several times to grab a drink and chat, seeking advice on how to find a partner. He had thought they''d become close friends, despite the age difference.


    But now, he was starting to feel a very obvious double standard.


    And the gap in treatment was way too big!


    "No, no, it''s not like that. The Goddess is so intimidatingly proud, there''s no way I''d agree just because of her. I only agreed to help out of respect for you, Elder Turner." Timothy smiled and patted Elder Turner on the shoulder, sounding as if he was being completely sincere.


    But Elder Turner wasn''t buying it.


    In the past, when Timothy had told him about venturing into the Abyss Canyon with the Goddess to slay two massive sea serpents, he hadn''t doubted him for a second.


    But now, Elder Turner was starting to feel like something was off.


    No matter what Timothy said, he was convinced of one thing: in Timothy''s eyes, the Goddess was definitely special.


    Thankfully, the Goddess, who had written The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners, had made it clear many times that she wasn''t interested in love.


    Sure, her attitude toward Timothy was a bit different, but it wasn''t like there was anything secret going on between them.


    Still, Elder Turner couldn''t shake his unease.


    ''The Goddess is coming to observe the disciples'' training soon. I''ll have to keep a close eye on things, just in case,'' Elder Turner thought, making up his mind.


    Before long, the two of them arrived at the large, open space in front of the Goddess''s statue.


    Gathered there were all male disciples.


    Today wasn''t even a scheduled training day, but after returning from the Sepulcher of the Sacred, many of the male disciples had been deeply shaken by what they had witnessed.


    So, they had organized extra training sessions on their own, hoping to quickly improve their skills and shoulder the responsibilities of being men.


    What they didn''t expect was that Elder Turner had actually brought Timothy with him.


    "Timothy''s here!"


    The moment they saw Timothy, the disciples erupted in excitement.


    They all knew that Timothy had been the only one to accompany the Goddess to the Netherworld to battle Supreme Emperor Verena.


    In all the years since the Sky Sanctuary was established, countless prodigies had emerged.


    Every High Priest and Holy Envoy had power comparable to a Holy Emperor.


    But no one had ever been worthy of fighting alongside the Goddess.


    This fact only made the disciples admire Timothy even more.


    "I''ve brought Timothy here. If you have any questions about your training, just ask him directly," Elder Turner said, clearing his throat and addressing the eager disciples.


    His words caused an immediate uproar.


    The disciples had been dying to ask Timothy questions for ages, but he was rarely around.


    If he wasn''t off somewhere outside the Sky Sanctuary, he was being summoned by the Goddess for who knows what.


    Now that they finally had the chance, there was no way they were going to let it slip by.


    But the questions they asked were all over the place, though not chaotic.


    Some asked what kind of Arcane Arts Timothy practiced to maintain such a strikingly handsome appearance. Others wanted to know if he had some kind of secret encounter that allowed his power to grow so quickly.


    And then, there were the bold ones who dared to ask if the rumors were true��whether Timothy and Goddess Sylvia had secretly become a couple.


    Of course, the disciple who accidentally blurted out that last question immediately realized his mistake.


    But before he could even cover his mouth, he was dragged into the crowd and given a good beating.


    After all, you can joke about a lot of things, but this was definitely not one of them.


    Not to mention, the fact that Goddess Sylvia had written The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners, a text revered by countless female disciples across various sects, was enough to dispel any such rumors.


    The Goddess''s closeness to Timothy was clearly just her way of acknowledging a promising young talent.


    "A real couple wouldn''t just show concern. At the very least, they''d bring each other water during training. That''s what a real relationship looks like."


    "Exactly! The Goddess would never bring anyone water. Her actions toward Timothy are just her recognizing his potential. There''s no way they''re a couple!"


    "Yeah, I finally get it now, haha!" sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hahaha!"


    The analysis from two elite inner disciples quickly cleared up the confusion.


    Hearing this, the other disciples also had a sudden moment of clarity, as if they''d just discovered a new truth.


    "Right! Why didn''t I think of that before?"


    "Haha, the Goddess bringing someone water? That''s obviously impossible.


    Forget about a disciple��even a Supreme Emperor wouldn''t be worthy of such a gesture from the Goddess!"


    With that realization, the sour feeling that had been gnawing at the male disciples finally dissipated, and their spirits lifted.


    "Brother Timothy, I''d like to ask��what''s the real reason you keep getting stronger?"


    At that moment, one of the disciples finally asked a question that was a bit more useful.


    "The reason I''m getting stronger? It''s because of the Goddess, of course."


    But as soon as Timothy said this, the atmosphere around them seemed to freeze.


    The disciples, who had just been feeling relieved and cheerful, suddenly went stiff.


    But Timothy quickly continued, "The Goddess is the symbol and faith of the Sky Sanctuary. She''s the great being we should all dedicate ourselves to.


    If you make protecting the Goddess your goal, your conviction will become unshakable, a force that nothing can break.


    By striving for the day when you''re strong enough to protect the Sky Sanctuary and offer your strength to the Goddess, you''ll find the resolve to keep pushing your limits."


    His words stirred something deep within the male disciples, filling them with a sense of purpose and excitement.


    At the same time, they all let out a collective sigh of relief.


    ''Oh, so that''s what he meant by "for the Goddess." For a second there, I thought Brother Timothy actually had feelings for her��''


    "Yeah, I almost thought the same thing."


    "But, aside from that, I do have another way to get stronger."


    Before they could finish their discussion, Timothy suddenly spoke up again.

 Chapter 375 - 375: Goddess Sylvia was on her way!

    The moment Timothy spoke, the air seemed to freeze for a second.


    The disciples exchanged nervous glances, dreading that Timothy might say the very thing that had been making them uneasy just moments ago.


    But to their surprise, Timothy slowly opened his mouth and said, "It''s all about training."


    "Training?"


    For a moment, many of them were stunned.


    After all, this word wasn''t something practitioners often heard.


    While body cultivators typically required intense and grueling physical training, for most practitioners of the Arcane Arts, their primary focus was on cultivating their magical abilities. Physical training was seen as almost irrelevant, offering only minimal improvements to their physique.


    "If that''s what you think, then you''re completely mistaken."


    As if reading their thoughts, Timothy smiled slightly. "Most people believe that cultivation level determines strength. They think that the power of magical artifacts and Arcane Arts directly defines combat ability. But what you fail to realize is how important the things you''re overlooking really are.


    Take the Goddess, for example. On the surface, her strength seems to have plateaued at the peak of the Transcendence Realm. There was no visible improvement before or after she entered the Sepulcher of the Sacred. But in reality, the sword intent she grasped in the Netherworld caused her true power to skyrocket beyond imagination.


    So much so that when she faced Holy Emperor Nordain, who was also at the Holy Emperor level, she was able to kill him with a single strike.


    Similarly, physical training, though it may not show immediate, obvious results like an increase in cultivation level, can subtly improve your body and even deepen your understanding of your practice.


    Through hard work and perseverance, these subtle changes can have effects far beyond what you can see on the surface."


    These words reflected some of Timothy''s insights into cultivation since arriving on the continent of Elant.


    Many people only focused on the external��on cultivation levels��without paying attention to the internal. They failed to realize that only by strengthening their own bodies could they break through to higher levels.


    After speaking, Timothy deliberately released a portion of his aura.


    As a faint glow spread around him, the mysterious and overwhelming power contained within his aura left many disciples visibly shocked.


    If they remembered correctly, Timothy had already reached the Ocean''s Gate level before entering the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    But now, they could clearly sense that the restrained power emanating from Timothy was far more terrifying than before��by an unimaginable margin.


    This was the difference!


    It was important to note that many of the disciples present had been in the Sky Sanctuary for several years, some even over a decade.


    Most of them had started their training long before Timothy.


    Yet compared to him, none of them could even come close to his level. They couldn''t even dream of catching up to the distant figure he had become.


    "Could it be that physical training really can subtly enhance one''s strength?"


    The disciples couldn''t help but feel a mix of shock and disbelief.


    But despite their doubts, they couldn''t find any flaws in what Timothy had just said.


    "Thank you for your guidance, Brother Timothy! We understand now!"


    Excited, the disciples quickly asked, "But we still don''t know how to train our bodies. Could you please show us, Brother Timothy?"


    "Don''t worry. Since I''ve already agreed to train you for the day, leave it to me."


    According to Elder Turner, the Goddess would be coming to inspect them soon.


    So, Timothy didn''t hesitate and began training the disciples of the Sky Sanctuary. sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The training methods he used were based on the exercises he had experienced back on Blue Star.


    Standing at attention, push-ups, pull-ups, long-distance running�� and various other physical exercises.


    The disciples of the Sky Sanctuary were all exceptionally talented. Even though they hadn''t undergone much physical training before, their bodies were far superior to ordinary people.


    As a result, the intensity of the training Timothy put them through was far greater than what he had experienced during his own military training.


    The long-distance run was a full 2 miles, and every exercise was performed with perfect form, pushing each disciple to their absolute limit. The intensity far exceeded what the disciples had ever imagined Timothy capable of.


    "One, two, three, four!"


    The loud chants echoed across the Sky Sanctuary.


    Running across the vast courtyard, the group of male disciples, eager to grow stronger, moved in perfect unison. It was hard to believe this was only their first day of training.


    As the setting sun cast its golden light over them, it was clear that every disciple was drenched in sweat, utterly exhausted. Yet, despite their fatigue, they could feel a newfound strength welling up inside them. This filled their hearts with joy, and instead of slowing down, they became even more focused and determined.


    Even as time passed, the volume of their chants didn''t diminish in the slightest.


    "This�� how is this possible?"


    Even Elder Turner, standing off to the side, was stunned by the scene unfolding before him.


    He had never heard of physical training being able to enhance one''s strength like this. But the sight before him was clearly challenging everything he thought he knew.


    "As long as you hold onto your beliefs and put in your utmost effort toward them, whether it''s physical training or any other method, you can achieve significant improvement," Timothy suddenly said from beside him.


    This was one of the insights he had gained over time.


    "I see��"


    In that moment, Elder Turner''s expression became serious, and a glimmer of excitement appeared in his eyes as he nodded in understanding.


    On the continent of Elant, most practitioners believed that only cultivation levels determined one''s strength. Few realized that cultivating the mind was just as important as cultivating power.


    Timothy''s seemingly casual words had subtly awakened something within him.


    Though Elder Turner hadn''t participated in the disciples'' training, he suddenly felt a deep clarity in his heart, as if he had just experienced a profound epiphany.


    He glanced at Timothy, and though he didn''t say anything, a sense of respect began to grow within him. It seemed Timothy was far more complex than he had initially thought.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, Elder Turner watched the disciples, who, through their training, seemed to have found a deeper sense of self. Their mental fortitude had grown significantly, and he couldn''t help but feel a wave of emotion.


    People often exhaust themselves in pursuit of the grand path, not realizing that the true path might already be within them��or perhaps right beside them.


    "Wait, this aura��"


    Just as Elder Turner was lost in thought, he suddenly sensed a cool, ethereal presence approaching.


    Goddess Sylvia was on her way!

 Chapter 376 - 376: Lemon tea

    "Alright, that''s enough for today''s training. You can all sit down and rest for an hour before heading back," Timothy announced.


    As soon as his words landed, the disciples, who were still exhausted, let out a collective sigh of relief.


    Their bodies ached, legs felt like jelly, and before long, they collapsed onto the ground, unable to hold themselves up any longer.


    Even those who were usually picky about cleanliness didn''t care anymore about whether the ground was dirty or not. The overwhelming fatigue left them with no energy to worry about such things. In no time, they were all sitting on the ground, completely drained.


    Looking around, they quickly realized that everyone else was in the same state. Covered in sweat, utterly exhausted��whether they were from the inner circle or the outer circle, it didn''t matter. Everyone looked the same.


    Forget doing anything else; they barely had the strength to sit up straight.


    But soon, they noticed something else.


    "Wait a minute... my spiritual energy... it''s actually increased!"


    Someone exclaimed in surprise, and as soon as they focused on their own bodies, almost everyone froze for a moment.


    They were stunned to find that after just a few hours of training, not only had their cultivation improved, but their spiritual energy had become more abundant. Their senses felt sharper, and their bodies seemed to have undergone a significant purification.


    This kind of improvement was something they had never experienced before, not even when they had pushed themselves to the limit or sought out rare opportunities in secret realms.


    "I can''t believe Timothy''s training method is actually this incredible!"


    In an instant, the disciples who had been skeptical couldn''t help but widen their eyes in excitement, thrilled by the changes happening within them.


    Among them, Felix''s progress was the most noticeable.


    Having inherited his grandfather''s powerful physique, Felix, who had only recently reached the early stage of the Mystic Core, experienced a massive leap in his cultivation during this training session. His spiritual energy surged, and he advanced to the mid-stage of the Mystic Core. S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Felix''s progress is insane! He went from the early stage to the mid-stage of the Mystic Core in just a few hours. That''s unbelievably fast!"


    "Yeah, Timothy''s method is powerful, but Felix''s talent is on another level. He''s a once-in-a-lifetime genius!"


    Felix''s rapid improvement sparked cheers from the crowd.


    "Hmph, who would''ve thought that Timothy, that sneaky little bastard, actually had a training method that works," Felix muttered to himself, his earlier embarrassment about calling Timothy ''grandpa'' in front of everyone long forgotten. His ego was now through the roof.


    "Hahaha, you''re all right! I, Felix, inherited my great-grandfather''s physique. I''m a one-in-a-million prodigy! With this method, it won''t be long before I surpass Timothy in strength. And trust me, the girl I end up with will be way better than his!"


    Felix''s loud, arrogant laughter left the other disciples speechless. But given his undeniable talent and decent attitude, they could only awkwardly praise him.


    "Yeah, Felix, you''re amazing."


    "Felix, you''re the best."


    "Hahaha, you guys sure know how to speak the truth!" Felix laughed even louder, his confidence soaring. He was practically floating with pride, and the nervous glances he had been throwing at Timothy earlier were now filled with a hint of challenge and smugness.


    But just then, a cold, ethereal breeze swept through the area, carried by the fading light of the setting sun.


    The chill in the air brought with it a subtle but unmistakable sense of pressure, and in an instant, all the noise died down.


    Everyone''s gaze turned toward the direction of the Sky Sanctuary, and the disciples'' expressions shifted from playful to serious, their faces filled with respect and awe.


    There, in the distance, was a figure of breathtaking beauty, draped in a pale blue gown that fluttered gracefully in the air. Her presence was both serene and commanding, and just the sight of her was enough to inspire reverence in anyone who laid eyes on her. No one dared to entertain even the slightest disrespectful thought.


    Many of the disciples couldn''t help but feel their hearts race.


    Before the training session, Elder Turner had mentioned that the goddess might personally come to observe. That was why they had pushed themselves so hard today.


    But none of them had actually expected her to leave the Sky Sanctuary and come here in person.


    After all, the goddess rarely ever left the sanctuary. Only the elders and the holy envoys were usually granted the privilege of seeing her. Even though many of them had been at the Sky Sanctuary for years, they had only caught glimpses of Sylvia a handful of times.


    For her to come here and oversee their training personally��what an incredible honor!


    At that moment, the disciples'' excitement far surpassed any joy they had felt from their cultivation progress. The thrill of seeing the goddess in person was overwhelming, even more so than their newfound strength.


    Though none of them dared to look directly at her cold, majestic figure, many couldn''t help but feel their hearts race. After all, every single person present was a male disciple. Even though they knew full well that the goddess was an unattainable figure, far beyond their reach, they couldn''t completely suppress the wild thoughts that crept into their minds.


    Her gown swayed like ripples on the surface of a calm lake, mirroring the rhythm of their quickening heartbeats.


    But soon, the disciples noticed something strange.


    The goddess was holding a bowl��white and yellow, with a delicate pattern. And what was even more surprising was that the usually aloof and dignified goddess was walking with such care, as if she was afraid of spilling whatever was inside.


    "Wait a second... that bowl... could it be...?"


    In an instant, the realization hit them all at once.


    The Sky Sanctuary was known for its strict organization, with everything meticulously categorized, even down to the kitchenware. For example, plain white plates were used for serving bread, and blue porcelain bowls were reserved for ice water.


    But the white-and-yellow patterned bowl? That was specifically used for serving lemon tea during the scorching summer months, to prevent disciples from fainting due to overexertion in the heat.


    These bowls were usually kept in the kitchen and weren''t brought out unless needed. And now, with autumn in full swing and the summer heat long gone, there shouldn''t be any reason for the kitchen to be making lemon tea.


    Which meant... this bowl of lemon tea might have been made by the goddess herself!


    The absurdity of this thought left many of the disciples frozen in place. The idea that the cold, regal goddess would personally make lemon tea was almost too unbelievable to comprehend.


    But then, they noticed something even more shocking��the goddess was walking straight toward them!

 Chapter 377 - 377: The reward for hard work?

    The setting sun cast a slanting light, reflecting off the surface of the lemon tea.


    As the goddess approached, many disciples were shocked to notice that the lemon tea in her hand had a dark purple hue. Besides the lemon slices, there were also several strange, unidentifiable objects floating in it.


    In stark contrast to Goddess Sylvia''s beauty, the appearance of the lemon tea was, to put it mildly, quite ugly.


    But no one was really focused on how the tea looked. What caught everyone''s attention was something far more surprising��


    Goddess Sylvia was actually holding lemon tea!


    The disciples had already been thrilled beyond belief just by the fact that the goddess was visiting. But now, the situation had completely surpassed their expectations.


    "There''s no way the goddess would just randomly carry lemon tea over here for no reason. Which means��"


    Goddess Sylvia was going to give someone the lemon tea!


    In an instant, it was as if a tidal wave of shock swept through everyone''s hearts.


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, no one would have believed it.


    After all, it wasn''t just about Goddess Sylvia. Even if a senior sister had brought lemon tea here, it would have caused an uproar.


    But for Goddess Sylvia to personally carry lemon tea to this place? That was news big enough to shake the entire Sky Sanctuary!


    "No way�� this can''t be happening!"


    Even though they were witnessing it firsthand, the male disciples couldn''t believe what they were seeing.


    After all, the goddess''s cold and aloof nature was well-known to everyone.


    Not only had she personally penned The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners, but there was also the story of a Holy Emperor-level practitioner who had once spoken disrespectfully to her, attempting to pursue her. In the end, Goddess Sylvia had killed him with a single sword strike, without hesitation.


    Despite being ranked second on the Enchanting Goddess Rankings, with her beauty renowned across the land, no practitioner had ever dared to show her any disrespect.


    Even these disciples didn''t dare to lift their heads and look directly at her on a normal day.


    But now, this same proud and distant Goddess Sylvia was�� carrying lemon tea?


    How could this be possible?


    What was even more shocking was that, whether it was due to the fiery red sunset or some ripple in the goddess''s heart, her usually cold and flawless face seemed to have a faint blush. Many of the disciples found themselves staring, frozen in place, for a long moment.


    It took them quite a while to snap out of it.


    "So�� who is the goddess giving the lemon tea to?"


    Even as Sylvia slowly approached, not a single person dared to step forward.


    They just exchanged bewildered glances, their faces filled with disbelief.


    "Could it be Elder Turner?"


    Looking toward the back, where Elder Turner, with his white hair, was standing alongside Timothy, many of the disciples had the same thought.


    After all, they couldn''t imagine the goddess giving the lemon tea to one of the disciples.


    Given how fair and impartial the goddess had always been, it was unthinkable that she would show favoritism to any one disciple.


    So, the most likely recipient had to be Elder Turner.


    But as they looked at the old, hunched figure of Elder Turner, something about it didn''t quite seem right.


    "Then�� could it be��"


    "Of course, it''s me!" sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, from within the crowd, Felix puffed out his chest with a smug grin.


    His posture was full of confidence.


    "Uh�� Senior Brother Felix, what makes you say that?"


    For a moment, the surrounding disciples fell into an awkward silence.


    Hearing the question, Felix became even more smug. "Hmph, do you even need to ask?


    Sure, there are a lot of disciples here, but right now, I''m clearly the most talented and powerful.


    Not only did I master the training method Timothy taught us, but I also advanced from the early stage of the Mystic Core to the mid-stage.


    That''s a whole level of improvement! It just shows how terrifying my talent is!


    I bet the goddess came here because she sensed my rapid progress and wants to reward me, the future genius of Sky Sanctuary. Hahaha!"


    The other disciples: "��"


    "Hey? Why don''t you believe me?


    I know it sounds a bit far-fetched, but come on, I really think I''ve got the best shot here!"


    Noticing the mocking smirks on the faces of the male disciples around him, Felix started to feel a bit foolish.


    But just as he was desperately trying to defend himself, Sylvia walked right past him.


    Her clear autumn eyes swept over the disciples, devoid of any emotion.


    A faint, cool fragrance lingered in the air as Sylvia passed by the crowd without so much as a pause.


    It was obvious that none of the people present were worthy of the goddess''s attention.


    Her flawless figure continued to move deeper into the sanctuary.


    Felix, who had been boasting just moments ago, was now frozen in place, completely dumbfounded.


    He wished the ground would open up and swallow him whole.


    It was painfully clear that Goddess Sylvia hadn''t even noticed him.


    Even as she walked by, she didn''t spare him a single glance.


    All eyes turned to Felix. Ever since he had been forced by his g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-grandfather to call Timothy "grandfather," Felix had worked tirelessly to restore some shred of his dignity.


    But who could''ve predicted that just as he was starting to regain a bit of respect, his pride would be trampled into the dirt once again?


    The looks from the other male disciples were like daggers, cutting into him. Though no one said a word, their smirking expressions were far more devastating than any weapon.


    ''Oh heavens, how could you be so unfair? I really thought the goddess was walking in my direction!'' Felix wailed internally, his heart filled with sorrow.


    But then, his despairing gaze suddenly froze.


    ''Wait a minute�� if the goddess wasn''t coming for me, then who is she heading toward?''


    It wasn''t just Felix. In an instant, all the disciples'' eyes were drawn to the goddess, who had silently walked past the crowd, her cold figure moving with purpose.


    Soon, they all saw it clearly��Goddess Sylvia had passed through the crowd and was heading toward the higher platform.


    And up there, the only two people present were the ones who had been leading the disciples'' training earlier��Elder Turner and Timothy.


    "Haha, training the disciples is my duty. Goddess, you really didn''t need to go to such lengths. I will forever remember your kindness," Elder Turner said, feeling both honored and overwhelmed as Sylvia approached.


    Having served as the High Priest of Sky Sanctuary for so many years, he had never imagined this day would come.


    At this moment, Elder Turner felt that all his years of hard work had finally paid off!


    "Goddess, well, if you insist, I''ll��"


    But before Elder Turner could finish his sentence, he froze in place, dumbstruck.


    Because just as Sylvia was about to reach him, she didn''t stop. Instead, she turned and, without hesitation, walked straight toward Timothy, carrying the lemon tea!

 Chapter 378 - 378: A real man!

    "Here, I made this lemon tea myself. It''s really hot today, so... drink up."


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone around them, Sylvia handed the bowl of lemon tea to Timothy.


    With Timothy''s level of cultivation, he wouldn''t sweat even under the blazing sun. But despite that, Sylvia still gently wiped his forehead with her cool hand, her eyes filled with a tender concern that was hard to ignore.


    As the setting sun bathed everything in a warm glow, even Timothy couldn''t tell if the blush on Sylvia''s beautiful face was from her shyness or the golden light of the sunset.


    For a moment, Timothy stood there, completely stunned. He hadn''t expected the goddess to give him lemon tea in front of everyone. After all, not too long ago, she had been so shy about their relationship, doing everything she could to keep it hidden from others.


    The first people to find out, the Sect Leader of Themyscira and Holy Maiden Aeliana, had almost been silenced to keep the secret.


    But now, here she was, setting aside her busy work to personally bring him lemon tea. Her lashes lowered slightly, and her eyes held a hint of bashfulness she couldn''t quite hide.


    In that instant, even Timothy felt his heart skip a beat. After all, with how adorable she looked right now, who could possibly resist?


    "Wait a second, something''s off with this lemon tea!"


    Just as Timothy, feeling a bit dazed, reached out to take the tea, he suddenly noticed something strange about the liquid in the white and yellow porcelain bowl. The thick liquid had turned a dark purple, and the lemon slices were scattered in a bizarre pattern.


    Some of the lemon slices looked like noses, others like gaping mouths, forming what appeared to be the face of a terrifying demon. The face seemed to open its mouth wider and wider, as if laughing coldly: "Hahaha, drink me! Just one sip, and I''ll send you straight to the afterlife. You''ll reach paradise in no time, hahaha!"


    Timothy: "..."


    Suddenly, he remembered Sylvia''s cooking skills.


    As brilliant as she was, cooking was her one fatal flaw.


    If he actually drank this bowl of lemon tea, even with his Holy Emperor-level cultivation, he might just ascend to the heavens on the spot!


    "Uh, I think I''ll pass," Timothy said, waving his hands frantically.


    As he refused the tea, the male disciples around them could no longer hide their emotions. Their gazes converged on Timothy, filled with jealousy, anger, helplessness, and a whole mix of other feelings.


    Even the disciples who had been grateful to Timothy just moments ago now looked at him with obvious envy. The resentment was so deep it practically made their teeth itch.


    They couldn''t believe it. The goddess, who was always so cold and distant, someone they didn''t even dare to look at directly, had just given Timothy lemon tea.


    "Why him? Why not me?!"


    "Timothy again? Seriously?!"


    "Ahem, the reason I''m here is because I made a bet with Holy Maiden Aeliana. I randomly picked a disciple to give this lemon tea to," Sylvia said, clearing her throat as if she had sensed the thoughts of the disciples around her.


    But her explanation, along with the way she had personally handed the tea to Timothy, didn''t convince anyone.


    Especially Felix, who had thought for a moment that the goddess was going to give the tea to him. His jealousy was so intense he nearly ground his teeth to dust, and he was on the verge of tears.


    "Damn it, why is it always Timothy?


    There are so many disciples here, why does it have to be him?


    Is it just because he''s the most talented and has the highest cultivation?


    Oh heavens, why are you so unfair?!"


    Felix''s nose twitched, and he almost burst into tears right then and there.


    "You... you should hurry up and drink it. I need to get going," Sylvia urged, clearly sensing the strange atmosphere among the disciples.


    After all, even someone as experienced as Elder Turner, who had served as High Priest for years, had never witnessed such a scene: Sylvia personally making lemon tea and handing it to Timothy in front of everyone. S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite mentally preparing herself for this, Sylvia still felt an overwhelming sense of embarrassment. She turned her back to the crowd, her head slightly lowered, trying to hide her discomfort.


    The excuse she had made up earlier was full of holes, and she knew she needed to wrap this up quickly.


    Noticing Timothy''s hesitation, Sylvia spoke more seriously, "This lemon tea... I made it myself, you know~"


    Cough "I know you mean well, but the thing is..." Timothy raised an eyebrow, unable to hide his concern.


    Just looking at the color and texture of the tea, it was obvious this was Sylvia''s handiwork. Who else in the world could brew a lemon tea so potent it could probably poison a Holy Emperor-level cultivator?


    "Yeah, I think I''ll pass..." Timothy tried to push the bowl away.


    As sweet as it was that Sylvia had personally brought him the tea, his survival instincts kicked in. Faced with a life-or-death situation, Timothy had no choice but to refuse.


    But just as he resolutely pushed the yellow-and-white porcelain bowl halfway back, he noticed a change in Sylvia''s expression.


    "You... don''t want to drink it?"


    Her bright eyes shimmered, filled with a heartbreaking vulnerability. She didn''t say much, but the slight disappointment on her beautiful face was enough to tug at anyone''s heartstrings.


    Even Timothy found himself frozen for a moment.


    Sylvia, looking dejected, began to reach for the bowl, as if to take it back.


    "Haha, of course not! How could I not drink the lemon tea you made for me, my goddess?" Timothy''s demeanor shifted dramatically in an instant.


    What could he do? If he didn''t pamper his own wife, who would?


    Timothy let out a hearty laugh, though there was a faint trace of resignation in it. Without hesitation, he took the yellow-and-white porcelain bowl back from Sylvia''s hands.


    Staring down at the demon-like lemon tea, he steeled himself and took a small sip.


    "A real man!"


    Even though it was just a tiny sip, Timothy couldn''t help but silently praise himself for his bravery.


    But as soon as that minuscule amount of tea hit his stomach, it felt like a storm was raging inside him, as if a laughing demon was wreaking havoc in his gut.


    "Just one sip?" Sylvia asked, a bit puzzled. She was confident in her cooking, but seeing Timothy take only the tiniest sip and then immediately set the bowl down made her a little suspicious.


    "Yeah, I''ll finish the rest... later. Thanks, honey. It tastes... great," Timothy said, giving her a thumbs-up in approval.


    But as he smiled, a thin trickle of blood ran down the corner of his mouth...

 Chapter 379 - 379: That’s so unfair!

    "Hmph, didn''t I tell you my cooking skills are even better than my cultivation talent?


    Last time when I was refining some local elixirs, even those High Priests didn''t dare to try them. But look at you, you''ve got good taste!"


    Sylvia was clearly delighted by the high praise she received. A playful smile tugged at the corners of her lips as she beamed with pride. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, I''ll be heading out now. You''ve worked hard teaching the disciples, so don''t overdo it, okay?" she said, her tone full of concern.


    After offering her gentle reminder, Sylvia finally turned around, satisfied, and gracefully made her way back to the Sky Sanctuary.


    But behind her, Timothy, who had just taken a sip of the lemon tea, suddenly coughed violently, as if he''d been struck by a heavy blow. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    Other men spoil their wives with money. Spoiling my wife? It''s practically a death sentence!


    On the outside, Sylvia looked like an untouchable, cool goddess, but sometimes�� she could be adorably clueless.


    Thank goodness I''ve reached the level of a Holy Emperor. Otherwise, just that one sip would''ve been enough to kill me!


    At that moment, Timothy fully understood the saying, "Serving a ruler is like serving a tiger." If it were anyone else, forget spoiling their wife��they''d be dead by now!


    However, the disciples watching this scene had no idea how dangerous that lemon tea really was. All they could think about was the image of the goddess personally delivering tea to Timothy and her caring words. One by one, they were so jealous their eyes practically turned green.


    "Brother Timothy, how about you take a break? I can train the others tomorrow. Maybe the goddess will bring me lemon tea next time!"


    "I want to taste the tea the goddess made with her own hands too! Brother Timothy, just give me a sip!"


    The male disciples were practically begging, some of them on the verge of tears.


    "Get lost! Go rest up and come back for training tomorrow," Timothy waved them off, rejecting them without hesitation.


    Originally, he had only planned to train this group for a day. But now that the goddess had personally brought him lemon tea, Timothy quickly decided to extend the training for a few more days. He was already starting to look forward to whether she''d bring him something else next time.


    "Brother Timothy, that''s so unfair!"


    "Damn it, I feel like I just took a critical hit straight to the heart!"


    The single male disciples, who had been alone for far too long, felt like they were about to cry. But unfortunately for them, they were up against Timothy. Even though they were fuming with jealousy, they knew they couldn''t beat him in a fight.


    "I don''t believe it! We''ve got more training tomorrow. Today must''ve been a fluke. There''s no way the goddess will bring him something again!"


    "Exactly! The goddess must care about all of us. She probably just couldn''t make enough tea for everyone, so she gave it to Brother Timothy as a symbolic gesture. There''s no way this will happen again tomorrow!"


    With eyes brimming with unshed tears, the disciples could only walk away, their faces full of frustration, anxiously awaiting the next day''s training.


    "I''ll take my leave as well," said Elder Turner, his old face twitching slightly as he awkwardly excused himself.


    As the sun set, casting a warm glow over the horizon, his hunched figure looked even more pitiful. His strength may have increased, but his fragile heart had taken a beating. It was as if the Sky Sanctuary itself echoed with the sound of lamentation.


    Before long, the once-bustling training ground was empty, leaving only Timothy standing there.


    Looking down at the lemon tea in his hand, Timothy couldn''t help but chuckle wryly as he put it away. There was no way he''d dare drink this tea, which now seemed like the grinning face of a terrifying demon. But keeping it as a memento? Maybe one day it could serve as a piece of the goddess''s embarrassing history.


    "Now then..."


    Timothy swept his spiritual sense across the Sky Sanctuary, quickly sensing that Sylvia was still at her desk, diligently writing. She was preparing for the upcoming grand assembly, her focused expression making Timothy hesitate to disturb her.


    With a soft sigh, he shifted his attention toward the Arcane Library.


    It had been almost a year since he arrived on the continent of Elant. While he had become quite familiar with most of the land, his knowledge of other spiritual realms, like the Netherworld, was still limited.


    As a Holy Emperor, Timothy had once believed he stood at the pinnacle of power in this world. But the emergence of the Supreme Emperor had shattered that illusion, making him realize that there were beings far stronger than he had ever imagined. Beyond the continent of Elant, other spiritual realms likely harbored forces that defied his current understanding.


    To focus only on the present would be to trap himself in complacency, ignoring the potential dangers that could arise. The appearance of Supreme Emperor Verena was a stark reminder of that.


    The strength of the Elant continent alone was nowhere near enough to face such unknown threats head-on.


    Timothy''s expression grew more serious as the last rays of the setting sun disappeared beyond the horizon. With the night settling in, he stepped into the Arcane Library.


    [Ding! Congratulations, Host, for entering a state of enlightenment.]


    As the system''s voice echoed in his mind, the countless books within the Arcane Library began to open slowly, all at once, as if responding to Timothy''s presence.


    The words on the pages seemed to come alive, transforming into glowing particles of light that floated toward him, gathering into a golden river that surged into his mind.


    The knowledge contained within these books��every record, every insight��was absorbed by Timothy in an instant.


    The books in this section of the library weren''t filled with Arcane Arts or secret techniques. They couldn''t be measured by any ranking system, and most disciples didn''t even bother to look at them. As a result, few ever paid attention to the information they held.


    Some of the books contained strange tales and rumors. Others were ancient, unverified histories. Some were personal biographies of past Holy Emperors. But among them were also records of spiritual realms beyond the Elant continent.


    There were legends that spoke of three thousand realms, with Elant being just one of many. In the vastness of the universe, there were countless worlds similar to Elant.


    Some of these realms had never experienced the decline of spiritual energy that had plagued Elant since ancient times. As a result, they had produced countless supreme beings of unimaginable power...


    The golden light illuminated the entire Arcane Library, and the vast knowledge flowed into Timothy''s mind like a river of memories.


    Time passed slowly, and Timothy remained still, his gaze fixed on the books before him, as if he were comprehending the profound mysteries they held.


    The stars twinkled in the sky, and the moonlight gently flickered outside.


    It was unclear how much time had passed, but eventually, Timothy slowly opened his eyes.


    His eyes now glowed with a brilliant golden light, so radiant that even the moonlight outside seemed dim in comparison.


    From the countless records that had merged into his mind, two distinct realms stood out.


    One was the Celestial Realm, a place that could only be reached by those who had broken through the Ascension Phase, where they would ultimately ascend.


    The other was the Ninefold Underworld, the very heart of reincarnation, a realm that governed countless worlds, including the Netherworld itself...

 Chapter 380 - 380: Oh? And what exactly do you mean by that, Miss?

    "Ninefold Underworld?"


    The name made Timothy pause for a moment.


    He hadn''t heard of it before.


    But after going through countless books in the Arcane Library about otherworldly realms, he had come across scattered references to the Ninefold Underworld in many of them.


    So, it seemed highly likely that this Ninefold Underworld, which governed numerous Underworld factions and sat at the very center of the Underworld, was real.


    There were even mentions of the eight Holy Maidens of the Underworld and the existence of the King of the Underworld.


    But still...


    "If that''s the case, why didn''t the Ninefold Underworld do anything when chaos broke out in the Netherworld?" Timothy frowned slightly, sensing something off.


    The space between different star regions was incredibly difficult to tear through, and information about the Ninefold Underworld was scarce, with few people knowing much about it.


    The countless books in the library emitted a faint golden glow as time slowly passed while Timothy was lost in thought.


    Night faded, the sun rose, and the horizon in the distance began to glow with the pale light of dawn.


    Accompanied by the chirping of birds, a new day had arrived.


    Snapping out of his thoughts, Timothy realized that while he had been pondering, an entire night had passed.


    He put down the book in his hands, took a deep breath, and finally stepped out of the Arcane Library.


    In the early morning, the birds'' songs were especially melodious, and a cool mist still lingered around the peak of Sky Sanctuary.


    But unlike usual, a group of male disciples was already standing in the open space in front of the goddess statue, waiting for Timothy to arrive.


    Aside from wanting to improve their strength through training, they were even more eager to see if the goddess would actually bring Timothy lemon tea again today.


    "No way. Even if the goddess comes to inspect today, the lemon tea will definitely go to someone else. There''s no way she''ll give it to Timothy again!"


    "Exactly! I believe in the goddess!"


    With this belief in their hearts, the disciples all had a look of anticipation on their faces.


    At that moment, they noticed Timothy approaching from a distance.


    Seeing the varied expressions on the disciples'' faces, Timothy''s lips curled into a subtle smile. "Didn''t expect you all to be up so early. Well then, let''s start with a little warm-up."


    He paused, then added, "Hmm... as a warm-up, let''s have everyone run six miles at full speed."


    "Six miles?!" S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The disciples were instantly dumbfounded.


    Running two miles yesterday had already been ridiculous.


    Even though they were practitioners, many of them had been sore all night and hadn''t fully recovered.


    They never expected Timothy to start off with six miles today.


    "Timothy, are you just taking revenge on us?!"


    "Damn it, Timothy, have mercy! This isn''t a warm-up at all!"


    Cries of complaint filled the air, but they didn''t seem to sway Timothy in the slightest.


    With resigned expressions, the group had no choice but to begin their six-mile run.


    "One, two, three, four!"


    Before long, the invigorating sound of their chants echoed once again through the Sky Sanctuary.


    But despite the loud chants, the disciples had lost the fiery enthusiasm they had yesterday.


    The pain from that bowl of lemon tea had left a deep mark on everyone''s hearts.


    "Damn it, yesterday must''ve been a fluke. If the goddess comes today, maybe she''ll give it to me!"


    Who knows how many of them were silently shouting this in their hearts as they ran, drenched in sweat.


    "Strange, why do these kids look so determined today? It''s like they''re preparing for a life-or-death battle."


    Even Elder Turner, who had just been woken up by their chanting, was startled.


    But six miles, while easy to say, was no walk in the park��even for trained practitioners.


    As the morning light broke through the horizon, by the time they had run just two miles, many of the disciples were already drenched in sweat, panting heavily.


    It seemed the warm-up was working quite well.


    While the male disciples were running, a figure slowly approached, watching the scene unfold.


    It was a short-haired woman.


    Her jet-black hair fell just to her shoulders, and she looked to be around twenty years old. She wore a simple, pale yellow robe, with a dagger hanging from her waist. Her appearance was rather striking.


    But as she watched the disciples, gasping for breath during their training, a mocking smirk appeared on her face.


    "Hmph, I''ve heard for a long time that the disciples of Sky Sanctuary are geniuses, handpicked from all corners of the world. Not only are they exceptionally talented, but their comprehension is supposed to be unmatched.


    I thought with such brilliant minds, the disciples of Sky Sanctuary would have come up with some impressive training methods. But to my surprise, they''re just... running? Ha! Practitioners wasting their time on exercises fit for mere mortals? How laughable.


    So this is the so-called genius of Sky Sanctuary? Is this really the extent of their insight?"


    Her mocking voice echoed through the air, causing several disciples to stop in their tracks.


    The disdain in her tone was unmistakable to anyone listening.


    But when they saw who it was, many of the disciples looked shocked. The anger that had been building in their eyes from her taunts quickly faded.


    If anyone else had dared to say something like that in front of the disciples, it would''ve sparked outrage.


    But this woman''s identity was... special.


    Vivian.


    She was the woman who, many years ago, had been betrothed to Holy Emperor Luminis, with the agreement that they would marry after several centuries.


    Back then, the parents of Holy Emperor Luminis and Vivian had sealed the engagement with a toast, and even the two children had been pleased with the arrangement.


    However, as the years passed, while Holy Emperor Luminis rapidly grew in strength and was eventually revered as the Holy Emperor, he was unable to consummate the marriage due to the side effects of mastering the Realm of a Thousand Blades, which forced him to remain celibate.


    As a result, the marriage that had been promised never came to pass.


    Yet, despite this, Vivian had stayed by Holy Emperor Luminis'' side, waiting for the day when he would break through his limitations and finally be able to marry her.


    Years turned into decades, and Vivian had now served Holy Emperor Luminis for over a century, earning considerable merit in the process.


    Although Holy Emperor Luminis had yet to overcome the restrictions of his celibacy, Vivian''s unique status had granted her a position of high esteem.


    After all, while she wasn''t his wife yet, the moment Holy Emperor Luminis broke through, she would become his consort.


    This special status meant that, despite her relatively modest strength, Vivian was treated with a great deal of respect.


    After all, no one dared to provoke the future wife of a Holy Emperor-level figure.


    This unique position had made Vivian arrogant, and she looked down on others, feeling untouchable.


    After all, how many people in the world could claim to be worthy of becoming the wife of a Holy Emperor, if not her?


    "Oh? And what exactly do you mean by that, Miss?"


    As Vivian''s smug expression lingered, Timothy turned to her, his gaze cold.

 Chapter 381 - 381: It hurts so much! You actually dared to hit me!

    "What''s with that look?"


    Vivian, who had always been treated with the utmost respect, had never been on the receiving end of such a gaze. The moment Timothy''s eyes locked onto her, she felt an unexpected chill run down her spine.


    He hadn''t made any overt moves, yet his stare carried a cold, cutting edge that sent a shiver through her.


    "How is that even possible?" sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vivian froze for a moment, completely caught off guard by the oppressive aura she was feeling.


    She had heard rumors about Timothy''s terrifying strength and talent, but surely he hadn''t reached the level of a Holy Emperor yet. He couldn''t possibly compare to Holy Emperor Luminis, right?


    For the first time, the usually arrogant Vivian felt a flicker of fear creeping into her heart. But she quickly shook her head, dismissing the unease.


    After all, as the potential future wife of Holy Emperor Luminis, she had been showered with respect and privilege her entire life. No one had ever dared to look at her with such cold disdain.


    Besides, what did it matter how strong Timothy was? Could he possibly surpass Luminis, who had already ascended to the rank of Holy Emperor?


    With that thought, the brief moment of fear vanished completely. Instead, her hostility toward Timothy only grew stronger.


    Vivian sneered, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Oh, my meaning is quite simple.


    Luminis is planning to personally visit Sky Sanctuary today, and I thought I''d get here ahead of him to spread the word. But I never expected to witness such a ridiculous scene.


    There are rumors going around that the disciples of Sky Sanctuary are not only exceptionally talented but also have a unique approach to cultivation.


    And yet, your so-called cultivation method is... running laps!


    Ha! Even third-rate sects rarely bother with such a useless form of training. Physical conditioning? Seriously? That''s the most pointless method of cultivation I''ve ever seen.


    I can''t believe the prestigious Sky Sanctuary, under the guidance of a goddess no less, would resort to something so laughable.


    If word of this gets out, you''ll be the laughingstock of the entire realm. Hahaha!"


    Vivian''s laughter was laced with mockery, her disdain clear as day. When she mentioned Holy Emperor Luminis, she deliberately referred to him as just "Luminis," as if to emphasize the closeness of their relationship, hoping to remind Timothy of his place.


    The unspoken message was obvious: I''m practically the future wife of the Holy Emperor. Do you really think you can touch me?


    "Ridiculous?


    Heh, and what makes you so sure that this kind of training is useless for cultivation?


    More importantly, do you really think you''re qualified to judge the disciples of Sky Sanctuary?"


    Timothy''s voice was cold and unyielding, cutting through the air without mercy.


    From the whispers of the disciples earlier, he had already pieced together the identity of this short-haired woman who had suddenly appeared.


    The potential future wife of Holy Emperor Luminis?


    Please. Forget about Luminis, who could barely get it up on a good day. Vivian had no idea who she was dealing with. Standing before her was the actual boyfriend of Goddess Sylvia herself... and a part-time Holy Emperor, no less.


    "What? You dare say I''m not qualified?"


    Vivian''s face twisted in anger. For years, her status had ensured that no one dared show her the slightest disrespect, no matter where she went.


    But Timothy''s sharp words and dismissive tone made it clear that he didn''t care about her at all.


    "That''s right. You''re just a potential wife of a Holy Emperor. And your confidence... is it really based on Luminis, whose body is weaker than most eight-year-olds?" Timothy stepped forward, his mocking smile returning the insult in full.


    "You��what did you just say?!"


    Vivian was livid. "With my engagement to Holy Emperor Luminis, by all rights, I should be considered your senior. Are you really planning to defy the authority of Holy Emperor Luminis?"


    At this point, Vivian was completely enraged. Never in her life had she been challenged like this, no matter what she did.


    "Oh? So, if you''re so keen on talking about status, does that mean a real partner of a Holy Emperor-level figure has the right to hit you?"


    Even after Vivian invoked Holy Emperor Luminis as her backing, Timothy showed no fear. In fact, his gaze only grew colder, more indifferent.


    "Senior Timothy, this woman has a special status and a close relationship with Holy Emperor Luminis. Please, for the sake of peace, don''t stoop to her level," one of the nearby disciples whispered, trying to de-escalate the situation.


    "You dare speak to me like that!" Vivian was now completely enraged, her eyes locked onto Timothy, burning with fury.


    "Hmph, maybe if you were someone of equal standing, you''d have the right to argue with me. But do you really think you''re worthy?


    I''ve heard rumors that the Goddess seems to favor you, but Goddess Sylvia is a proud and distant figure. At best, she probably just sees some potential in you, nothing more.


    Do you seriously think the Goddess would be interested in you, someone on the same level as me?


    Hah, what a joke! You''re delusional!


    How dare you defy me? Today, I''ll��"


    Slap!


    Before Vivian could finish her sentence, a sharp, resounding slap echoed through the air.


    The sound was so loud that every disciple present heard it clearly.


    A bright red handprint appeared on Vivian''s once-arrogant face, the sting of the slap spreading quickly. Her eyes widened in shock.


    She stared at Timothy, her gaze filled with a mix of rage and disbelief.


    Vivian could hardly process what had just happened. She had been hit.


    And not just by anyone��she had been slapped after invoking the name of Holy Emperor Luminis, a name that had always shielded her from any disrespect. Yet Timothy had completely ignored it, treating her as if she were nothing.


    For years, even though Luminis had shown little affection for her, Vivian had used her status as his potential future wife to act with arrogance and impunity. She had never considered anyone else worth her time.


    But now, here she was, slapped in front of everyone.


    Her pride, her dignity��everything had been shattered in an instant.


    Rage consumed her, pushing her to the brink of madness. "Do you even know who I am? I''m engaged to Holy Emperor Luminis, and I��"


    Slap!


    Before she could finish, another slap��this one even harder��landed squarely on her face.


    The force of the blow was overwhelming. Vivian had no chance to resist. Her body was flung sideways, spinning twice in the air before crashing to the ground with a heavy thud.


    Dust flew up as she hit the ground, her body aching as if her bones were about to break.


    But the worst pain came from her face, which burned with a fiery, stinging sensation. The searing pain was so intense that she wanted to scream, to roll on the ground in agony.


    "It hurts so much! You actually dared to hit me!" Vivian''s eyes were filled with a mix of terror and fury.


    Just then, the sound of footsteps echoed from the distance.


    Holy Emperor Luminis was approaching.

 Chapter 382 - 382: This is perfect! It’s like the heavens are on my side!

    "Nice!"


    Everyone watched as Vivian was slapped hard across the face, sending her sprawling to the ground, covered in dust and looking utterly humiliated.


    For a moment, many of the disciples felt a strange sense of satisfaction welling up inside them.


    But that feeling quickly turned to worry.


    Because, along with the sound of footsteps, they all saw it clearly.


    In the distance, Holy Emperor Luminis was walking toward them, step by step.


    Though his body was as small as a young boy''s, the oppressive aura of the Holy Emperor he exuded was undeniably real.


    Even though Holy Emperor Luminis was considered one of the weaker ones among those at the Holy Emperor level, he was still far beyond anything they could ever hope to reach.


    "Brother Timothy!"


    Many of the disciples looked anxiously at Timothy, and some were already thinking about running to Sky Sanctuary to report this to Goddess Sylvia, hoping she would step in to protect Timothy.


    But they quickly realized something.


    After slapping this woman, who had claimed she might be the future wife of the Holy Emperor, Timothy didn''t show the slightest hint of fear. In fact, he seemed quite pleased with himself, casually dusting off his hands.


    "Not bad, not bad. She might be a bit ugly, but that slap sure sounded good."


    Timothy stretched his arms and took a step forward, as if he was considering giving her another slap.


    "Ugly? Did you just call me ugly?"


    Vivian''s face burned as if it had been scorched by fire, and hearing those words almost made her faint from rage.


    While her looks couldn''t compare to those of a world-class beauty, she was definitely far from ugly.


    As long as she wasn''t being compared to someone like Goddess Sylvia, whose beauty was practically otherworldly, there was no way anyone could reasonably call her ugly.


    Yet here she was, being insulted to her face by Timothy. S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vivian, who had always been pampered and spoiled, was so furious that her whole body trembled. She wanted nothing more than to get up and fight Timothy right then and there.


    But at that moment, she finally noticed the figure of Holy Emperor Luminis approaching.


    Though his small frame barely reached her waist, the sight of him instantly reignited her hope.


    "Just you wait! You''ll pay for your disrespect!"


    Vivian shot Timothy a venomous glare before stumbling to her feet, trying to run toward Holy Emperor Luminis.


    "Holy Emperor, you��you have to avenge me!"


    In front of Holy Emperor Luminis, she didn''t dare use any overly familiar terms of address.


    Instead, she put on her most pitiful expression, staggering dramatically as she made her way to his side.


    "What happened to you?"


    Seeing Vivian''s disheveled state, Holy Emperor Luminis frowned.


    He had originally intended for Vivian to go ahead and inform Goddess Sylvia of his arrival at Sky Sanctuary.


    But he hadn''t expected to find her in this condition.


    Her face was swollen, clearly the result of a hard slap.


    Over the years, even though he hadn''t been able to fulfill the marriage agreement made long ago, and he wasn''t particularly interested in Vivian, she had always been under his protection and had never been mistreated.


    So how had things ended up like this?


    "It was him! Not only did he insult me, but he also showed no respect for you or the Goddess!"


    Vivian, as if she had found her savior, immediately pointed at Timothy.


    Her eyes were wide with fury, filled with the desire for revenge.


    "Oh? Someone dared to lay a hand on you? I''d like to see who would dare��"


    Holy Emperor Luminis''s voice was stern as he followed Vivian''s finger, but halfway through his sentence, his tone suddenly changed.


    "Ahem, well, if it isn''t Timothy!"


    Contrary to what Vivian had expected, Holy Emperor Luminis''s voice wasn''t filled with anger.


    In fact, it almost sounded... a little ingratiating?


    "Haha, it''s been a while since we last met at the Sepulcher of the Sacred!"


    "How is this possible?!"


    Even Vivian was completely dumbfounded.


    "Holy Emperor, this Timothy slapped me himself! He clearly doesn''t respect you at all. You can''t just let him off the hook!"


    Worried that Holy Emperor Luminis might hesitate because of Goddess Sylvia, she quickly added, "Besides, the Goddess only pays a little attention to Timothy. She wrote The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners and banned disciples from falling in love. There''s no way someone as cold and proud as her would have any feelings for a mere disciple like him!"


    "That''s nonsense!"


    But Holy Emperor Luminis didn''t believe a word of it.


    When it came to Timothy, no one was more envious, jealous, and resentful than he was.


    He had seen with his own eyes how close Timothy and the Goddess had been at the Sepulcher of the Sacred. The most outrageous part? Timothy had somehow learned his exclusive technique, Realm of a Thousand Blades, and didn''t even need to remain celibate to use it!


    These things alone were enough to make Luminis grind his teeth in jealousy.


    But despite knowing some of these secrets, Holy Emperor Luminis didn''t dare make a move!


    Very few people knew the truth, but Luminis was well aware that the relationship between Timothy and Goddess Sylvia was far more complicated than it appeared on the surface.


    Even though he didn''t want to accept it, the memory of Holy Maiden Aeliana''s subtle smile back at the Sepulcher of the Sacred still sent chills down his spine.


    "Watch your words. Timothy and the Goddess don''t have the simple, superficial relationship you think they do."


    Feeling a cold sweat forming, Holy Emperor Luminis gritted his teeth and raised an eyebrow at Vivian.


    "What? That''s impossible! With how cold and aloof the Goddess is, there''s no way she''d be interested in anyone. Especially not him��he''s just a disciple who came from the Demonic Sect!"


    Vivian couldn''t believe what she was hearing. She refused to accept that she had been slapped by Timothy for nothing.


    When had she ever been treated like this?


    ''Wait, if I can prove that Timothy doesn''t have the Goddess backing him, maybe I can get the Holy Emperor to take revenge for me! After all, without the Goddess''s protection, he''s just an ordinary disciple!''


    Just as she was sinking into despair, a thought suddenly sparked in Vivian''s mind.


    The idea filled her with excitement.


    ''Yes, all I need is proof.''


    Vivian frantically glanced around.


    At that moment, as the sun climbed higher into the sky, she noticed a figure gracefully walking out of Sky Sanctuary.


    The figure, dressed in a pale blue phoenix-patterned gown, was instantly recognizable.


    Goddess Sylvia was heading toward them.


    ''This is perfect! It''s like the heavens are on my side!''


    Seeing Sylvia''s figure, Vivian''s heart surged with excitement and anticipation.


    After all, by observing how the Goddess interacted with Timothy, she could easily expose the truth about their relationship!


    Soon, she would be able to reveal Timothy''s bluff and get her revenge!


    However, as her heart raced with excitement, Vivian quickly noticed something strange.


    At this moment, Goddess Sylvia seemed to be holding something in her hand, and her expression was slightly different from the usual cold and awe-inspiring demeanor that made people instinctively feel reverence...

 Chapter 383 - 383: How… how is this even possible?!

    "Wait, what''s going on with the Goddess today��?"


    Both Vivian and Holy Emperor Luminis were momentarily stunned as they watched Sylvia slowly approach.


    More importantly, they could all sense something different about her today��something subtle, but definitely there.


    Timothy, I''m going to expose you for what you really are!


    There''s no way I''m buying that the Goddess has any real feelings for you! Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vivian shot Timothy a furious glare before turning her attention back to Sylvia. But as the Goddess drew nearer, Vivian started to feel that something was off.


    Normally, Sylvia carried an aura of overwhelming majesty, a presence that commanded respect and fear wherever she went. Even just walking down a path, her cold, divine authority was enough to make people bow in awe, too intimidated to even think of defying her.


    But today, while she still had that otherworldly, distant grace, there was something else��something almost imperceptible. A hint of joy in her light steps, and�� was that a touch of shyness?


    Sylvia glanced to her left at the disciples sweating under the blazing sun, then to her right at Holy Emperor Luminis and Vivian, who had just arrived. But soon, her gaze settled on Timothy.


    In her clear eyes, there was a look completely different from how she regarded anyone else. Holding a blue-and-white porcelain bowl, she slowly walked deeper into the crowd.


    "Goddess Sylvia is here again!"


    Even the disciples of Sky Sanctuary were frozen in shock. They had joked about it yesterday, made guesses, but none of them had actually expected the Goddess to show up again for training.


    And more than that��she was holding another bowl.


    This time, the blue-and-white porcelain bowl was filled with cool ice water, not lemon tea. But even so, everyone''s eyes were glued to her.


    In that moment, it felt like even the air had stopped moving. Countless pairs of eyes were fixed on the bowl, eager to see who would end up with it.


    As the Goddess took each step, it was as if everyone''s hearts were beating in sync with her footsteps.


    But soon, as Sylvia passed through the crowd, many people began to feel a sinking sense of despair.


    Not him. Not him. And not me either!


    The Goddess kept walking, her steps carrying her further and further into the crowd. Her delicate fragrance lingered in the air as she passed, until finally, she stopped right in front of Timothy.


    Feeling the weight of so many eyes on him, Timothy tried to maintain his usual cool and aloof demeanor. But even Sylvia, despite her best efforts to appear composed, couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed.


    She was already starting to worry about how things would go when they officially announced their relationship. If she was this flustered now, Sylvia could hardly imagine how mortifying it would be when the time came.


    But she knew this was a step she had to take.


    "Uh, I think I''ll pass on the lemon tea today. It''s so hot, you should probably keep it for yourself��" Timothy''s back broke out in a cold sweat as he remembered yesterday''s disastrous lemon tea, which had nearly made him cough up blood. He quickly tried to refuse.


    But when he glanced into the bowl, he noticed something different. This time, the blue-and-white porcelain bowl wasn''t filled with any strange concoction��it was just plain ice water.


    Under the autumn sun, the coolness of the water seemed especially refreshing.


    As his hand touched the cold porcelain, Timothy couldn''t help but pause.


    Finally, she didn''t make some weird drink this time��


    But Sylvia misunderstood his hesitation.


    Lowering her head slightly, her face flushed with embarrassment, she quickly explained, "I woke up a little late this morning, so I didn''t have time to make lemon tea. I had to bring ice water instead. You�� you''re not upset, are you?"


    Feeling guilty for not being able to make the lemon tea, Sylvia''s cheeks turned a deeper shade of red, and her eyes showed a hint of regret.


    "How could that be!" Timothy immediately shot down the idea.


    Ice water without any strange additives was a million times better than the lethal lemon tea Sylvia had made before��


    "Honey, you don''t need to make lemon tea anymore. Honestly, I prefer plain ice water!"


    With that, Timothy took the bowl of ice water from Sylvia''s hands and, without hesitation, downed it in one go.


    Gulp, gulp, gulp.


    As Timothy drank the entire bowl of ice water with gusto, Sylvia suddenly felt a warm sensation spread through her heart. She couldn''t help but feel touched.


    There''s no way ice water could taste better than the lemon tea she made herself, right? But Timothy drank it all without a second thought, which meant he wasn''t really thirsty for the water. He just wanted to ease her mind, to stop her from feeling guilty about not having time to make the lemon tea.


    This unspoken gesture, the deeper meaning behind it, was something only she could understand.


    Realizing Timothy''s true intentions, Sylvia��who was usually as calm and composed as a rock��felt her heart warm up even more.


    I never expected him to be so considerate of me��


    She lifted her gaze, her clear eyes locking onto Timothy''s, and for a moment, there was a flicker of something different in her expression��something soft, something tender.


    In that moment, Sylvia made a silent vow to herself: from now on, whenever Timothy trained the disciples, she would wake up earlier and make sure to brew a refreshing, delicious bowl of lemon tea for him. If he could drink it during training, it would surely help him improve his strength!


    Taking the porcelain bowl back from Timothy, Sylvia glanced at him shyly, their eyes meeting briefly before she quickly averted her gaze, her voice soft. "Well, you should get back to training. I''ll head out now, okay?"


    "Yeah, thanks, honey."


    Having finally gotten to drink something that wasn''t a dangerous concoction, Timothy couldn''t help but smile at Sylvia''s flushed, slightly embarrassed face. By finishing the ice water in one go, he had shown his full support for her gesture.


    Hopefully, this meant she wouldn''t bring him any more of that deadly lemon tea in the future!


    But no matter what she brought, Timothy hadn''t expected Sylvia to personally come here twice just to give him something.


    Watching her retreating figure, still tinged with a bit of shyness, Timothy couldn''t help but smile to himself.


    The Goddess might seem cold and distant on the outside, but no one knew that her heart was warmer than anyone else''s.


    "I''ll be going now. Make sure you all follow Timothy''s lead and train hard. No slacking off."


    Sylvia''s cool voice swept over the disciples of Sky Sanctuary as she cast a final glance at them, her divine presence lingering in the air before she turned to leave.


    But as they watched her flawless, graceful figure disappear, the disciples couldn''t help but feel a pang of bitterness.


    Why was it always Timothy who got to drink the water the Goddess personally brought? Why did it feel like the way she treated Timothy was completely different from how she treated the rest of them?


    This was blatant favoritism!


    "How�� how is this even possible?!"


    Vivian stood there, completely dumbfounded by what she had just witnessed.


    Even a fool could see the undeniable intimacy between the two of them!


    Which meant�� the Goddess and Timothy were really��


    In an instant, her gaze became hollow, as if her entire world had just crumbled.

 Chapter 384 - 384: Timothy, have mercy on us!

    Vivian stumbled and fell to the ground, as if her heart had just suffered a deep wound.


    She knew exactly what the scene in front of her meant.


    She had only ever held the title of Holy Emperor Luminis'' future wife in name, but nothing had ever actually happened between them.


    But just now, when Goddess Sylvia brought Timothy some water, the intimacy between them was undeniable. It was far more than Vivian had ever imagined��so much more that she couldn''t even begin to comprehend it.


    "That''s Goddess Sylvia, for crying out loud! How is this even possible?"


    Vivian turned to look at Holy Emperor Luminis, hoping for a different answer.


    But all she saw was Luminis shaking his head helplessly, as if he had known about this for a long time.


    Watching the scene unfold, even Holy Emperor Luminis was starting to lose his composure. He finally let out a bitter laugh, almost on the verge of tears, and said, "Of all the people you could''ve messed with, you had to go and provoke Timothy, didn''t you? Great. Now I''m getting dragged into this mess and getting wrecked too!"


    The idea of a beautiful girl bringing him water was something Holy Emperor Luminis had fantasized about countless times.


    But it had never happened to him. And now, watching the cold, untouchable Goddess��someone revered by countless people��personally bring water to Timothy, it was too much to bear.


    They didn''t say much, but the way they exchanged glances, the unspoken affection between them��it was overwhelming.


    That invisible sweetness made Luminis feel like he had been utterly crushed. It was as if his entire life had been a waste.


    "Let''s go. I don''t want to stay in Sky Sanctuary any longer."


    Holy Emperor Luminis used his spiritual energy to lift Vivian off the ground, not even wanting to touch her.


    The stark contrast in his attitude almost made Vivian burst into tears. "But, Holy Emperor, didn''t you come here for something else?"


    "I was going to ask Timothy how he learned our sect''s secret technique, the Realm of a Thousand Blades. But now? What''s the point? You want me to walk up to him and let him know I just got humiliated like a dog?"


    "I get it. This is all my fault. I deserve to be slapped."


    As a couple, Holy Emperor Luminis and Vivian had just been thoroughly wrecked. It was as if they were terrified Timothy might see them in their current, pathetic state.


    Taking advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention, they hurriedly slunk down the mountain as fast as they could.


    "Ahem, let''s just pretend none of you saw what happened earlier."


    With Sylvia''s figure disappearing into the distance, Timothy finally turned to face the disciples.


    "Alright, warm-up''s over. Now let''s kick it up a notch�� how about a 12-mile run?"


    "12 miles? Timothy, have mercy on us!"


    "��"


    Training resumed, and even though they knew it would greatly improve their strength, the disciples, whose hearts had just been shattered, had completely lost their motivation.


    "One, two, three, four."


    Even the familiar chant sounded weak and lifeless.


    There was no helping it. After being force-fed so much "dog food" (public displays of affection), who could possibly have the energy to run?


    The sheer sweetness of it all had left them feeling so overwhelmed that they could barely hold back their tears. They just wanted to break down and cry.


    "One, two, three, four." S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The chant grew more and more tinged with heartbreak.


    ��


    ��


    No one knew how many miles they had run, but as the sun began to set once again, the afternoon finally came to an end.


    For practitioners, an afternoon was nothing compared to the vast changes of time. But for some reason, today had felt like an eternity.


    When Timothy finally announced the end of training, the disciples practically ran off in tears, completely drained��both physically and emotionally.


    Of course, compared to the physical exhaustion, the emotional damage they had suffered today was far harder to recover from.


    "Seriously? You guys are this wrecked already? Your ability to handle setbacks is pretty weak, huh?"


    Watching their weary, defeated figures disappear into the distance, Timothy couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    It seemed like Sky Sanctuary was due for some reforms.


    At the very least, the rule banning romantic relationships needed to be scrapped soon.


    Otherwise, when the day came that he and the Goddess openly flaunted their love, wouldn''t these disciples just end up banging their heads against the wall in despair?


    As the last rays of the setting sun bathed the horizon, Timothy arrived at the entrance of Sky Sanctuary.


    The sky had already darkened considerably, with only a faint sliver of twilight casting its glow into the grand hall.


    In that fading light, deep within the hall, Sylvia sat with a calm, focused expression, diligently writing documents. Her cool, serene face was illuminated by the soft glow of the sunset.


    Since returning from the Sepulcher of the Sacred and preventing the impending catastrophe, the major sects had finally breathed a collective sigh of relief, temporarily setting aside their fears.


    But Sylvia alone seemed burdened with exhaustion.


    In preparation for the upcoming summit, she was tasked with documenting the monumental events that had transpired in both the Sepulcher of the Sacred and the Netherworld.


    After all, none of the other Holy Emperors had ventured into the depths of the Sepulcher or the Netherworld. Only she and Timothy knew the full extent of the earth-shattering events that had taken place.


    And beyond that��


    Sylvia, who had always maintained a cold and aloof demeanor toward the other sects, was now personally drafting official decrees for the summit. This was something she would never have done in the past.


    It was as if, for the first time, she wanted to show just how seriously she was taking this gathering.


    If the other sects knew that these documents were written by Sylvia herself, they would undoubtedly be shocked and deeply honored. After all, it was almost unheard of for the Goddess to personally pen anything.


    Of course, no one else could possibly understand the real reason why Sylvia was so invested this time.


    Only Timothy had an inkling of the truth.


    Timothy quietly entered the hall, making no sound at all.


    Using the Shadow Veil technique to completely conceal his presence, he silently made his way to the back of the hall.


    It wasn''t until he was right behind Sylvia, who was still intently focused on her writing, that he suddenly let his presence be known. His arms slowly wrapped around her slender waist.


    The cool, soft sensation of her body was far better than any pillow he could imagine.


    Sylvia froze for a moment, her expression betraying a brief flicker of surprise.


    Timothy''s power had grown exponentially since reaching the Imperial Realm, and with her attention fully absorbed in her writing, she hadn''t even noticed his approach.


    It had all happened so suddenly that Sylvia didn''t have time to put on her usual cold, composed front. A faint blush crept across her cheeks.


    "Why are you suddenly��"


    She shot Timothy a slightly reproachful glance, but noticed that he only tightened his embrace.


    "You''ve been working hard these past few days, my love."


    Timothy''s voice was soft, his breath warm as it brushed against Sylvia''s delicate, jade-like ear.


    Her perfectly shaped ear instantly turned a shade of pink, and she couldn''t help but tremble slightly.


    "It''s�� it''s not that bad."


    Like a startled rabbit, Sylvia was afraid that being this close would cause her to lose her composure under Timothy''s affectionate assault.


    She quickly set down her pen, flustered, and tried to wriggle free from his embrace.

 Chapter 385 - 385: You… it’s not like you haven’t tried before…

    It was hard to tell whether Timothy had tightened his grip around Sylvia''s waist just a little, or if Sylvia''s half-step back wasn''t really meant to avoid him at all.


    After a moment, Sylvia was still gently held in his arms, not changing her position.


    In fact, her stunningly beautiful face was now tinged with a faint blush.


    "Ugh, I swear, you''re getting bolder by the day," she muttered, trying to hide the flustered feeling in her chest.


    It was true. From their early dates, where they were as polite as strangers, to the point where even holding hands was just a light touch of fingers, now Timothy was hugging her like she was his doll, without a care in the world, as if they''d been married for years.


    Sylvia never imagined things would change so much in just a year.


    "Well, you''ve already started bringing me iced tea and lemonade during training. Isn''t it only natural for me to get a little more comfortable?" Timothy replied with a small, knowing smile, as if he had been waiting for this moment.


    At the mention of that, Sylvia''s cheeks instantly flushed even hotter.


    When she had gone to watch Timothy train the male disciples at Sky Sanctuary, she had only planned to observe from a distance.


    But then she remembered overhearing a conversation between some of the female disciples. One of them had said something like:


    "I heard that bringing someone a cold drink on a scorching day is the most subtle, yet heartwarming way to show you care."


    At the time, Sylvia had thought about it but was way too embarrassed to actually do it.


    Yet, watching Timothy lead the disciples with such focus and precision, even her usually calm heart couldn''t help but skip a beat.


    Because Sylvia knew very well that the day they would announce their relationship to the world wasn''t far off.


    So, despite the embarrassment, she had brewed the lemonade herself and brought it to Timothy, causing quite a stir at Sky Sanctuary.


    After all, even if people couldn''t believe it, many of the disciples were already starting to suspect something.


    And after it happened a second time, they were completely floored, their minds struggling to process what they were seeing.


    But even so��


    "Hmph, that�� that was just a coincidence! I didn''t mean to bring it to you specifically," Sylvia stammered, trying to cover her embarrassment. "I was actually going to give it to the other disciples, but you just happened to be standing in the hottest spot, so I gave it to you. That''s all! Nothing more!"


    She said it with such conviction that it almost sounded reasonable.


    "You really think I''m going to believe that?" Timothy asked, clearly amused. He was already used to Sylvia''s habit of saying one thing and meaning another.


    Seeing an opportunity, he smiled and asked, "But what if you''re lying? What then?"


    "Lying? If I''m lying��"


    Sylvia hesitated, feeling a bit guilty.


    But as the Holy Emperor, there was no way she could just admit defeat.


    "If I''m lying, then�� I''ll�� I''ll make it up to you somehow."


    Her voice trailed off. S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Make it up to me how?"


    "I�� I haven''t thought about it yet."


    "Well, how about I think of something?"


    "You?"


    "��"


    "Wait, what are you planning?!"


    Halfway through her sentence, Sylvia suddenly realized something was off.


    The arm around her waist had tightened slightly.


    And not only that��she could feel the warmth of Timothy''s breath on her delicate ear, growing just a little hotter.


    That feeling instantly brought back memories for Sylvia.


    Her face flushed pink, and she quickly tried to pull away.


    But her body felt weak, and even her hands couldn''t muster the strength to push him off.


    It wasn''t that Timothy was doing anything forceful��it was more that Sylvia suddenly realized something.


    Her resistance seemed more like a playful protest, without any real intention behind it.


    After all, the last time they were interrupted by accident, it had been right by the flower beds near the Bridge of Souls.


    "Hmph, I''ve just reached the level of Holy Emperor. This time, don''t think you can win like before," Timothy teased, his voice low and confident.


    The doors of Sky Sanctuary slowly closed with a soft breeze.


    Hearing Timothy''s words so close to her ear made Sylvia''s face burn even more.


    "Hey, maybe we should wait until we''re back in the palace," she said, her voice a mix of shyness and frustration. "I''m in the middle of writing a decree, and it''s for that annoying Holy Maiden Aeliana."


    Sylvia''s eyes flicked toward the desk.


    Sure enough, there was an envelope on the table, addressed to Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    She had already signed half of her name��just one more letter, the final "a," and it would be done.


    "Oh, it''s for the Holy Maiden? Then there''s really no rush," Timothy said, sounding even more relaxed now.


    After all, if anyone was used to seeing public displays of affection, it was Holy Maiden Aeliana. She was probably the most exposed to it on the entire continent of Elant.


    And besides, Aeliana already knew all the important secrets. Who cared when a simple letter got written?


    "These envelopes are pre-made, and this is the only one left��" Sylvia tried to come up with another excuse.


    "It''s fine," Timothy replied with a soft smile, clearly not concerned.


    "You don''t have to be in such a hurry just because you''ve reached Holy Emperor level!" Sylvia said, her eyes narrowing as if she couldn''t believe how eager Timothy was acting.


    "Well, of course! Now that I''ve reached this level, I don''t have to be pushed around by you anymore. Naturally, I''m going to use my newfound strength to get some payback!"


    "You��! Ugh!"


    "Hmph, let''s see if you can keep up that tough talk now," Timothy teased.


    Sylvia, flustered, shot back, "You already know whether I''m all talk or not!"


    "Huh? When did I find that out?" Timothy asked, genuinely confused for a moment.


    "You�� it''s not like you haven''t tried before��"


    Timothy: "��"


    Hearing Sylvia''s voice, soft and embarrassed, Timothy fell silent for a moment.


    It was true, after all.


    But who would''ve thought that the usually cool and composed goddess would be so skilled at turning the tables in these situations?


    The once-distant and aloof goddess was now as skilled at playful banter as a seasoned driver on a winding mountain road.


    Who could have imagined that beneath her icy exterior, Sylvia had become a master of this game?


    "Well, since you were the one who started teasing me this time, you can''t blame me for what happens next," Timothy said with a mischievous smile.


    By the light of the candles, the shadows of two figures could be seen, slowly moving closer together by the desk.


    Clothes slipped off, falling softly to the floor, as the flickering candlelight cast their silhouettes on the wall.


    Even though the doors of Sky Sanctuary were tightly shut, if someone had passed by outside, they might have heard the soft, melodic sounds of a woman''s voice, gentle and sweet.


    And not only that��the sturdy wooden desk, usually reserved for the goddess''s official duties, began to creak and tremble under the weight of their movements.


    The birds perched in the nearby trees fluttered their wings and quickly flew off into the distance.

 Chapter 386 - 386: Sylvessence Wood

    Oh!�� Oh my God!��


    Please�� Don''t stop!��


    I love it��


    Sylvia''s breathing was a little uneven, her cheeks flushed, but she still managed to give a cold, mocking smile.


    "This is what you begged for, my dear wife. So, you can''t blame me now."


    That single sentence made Timothy''s resolve even stronger.


    In an instant, the aura of the Holy Emperor reignited within him!


    "Hey, damn it!"


    A flicker of panic flashed in Sylvia''s eyes, but by the time she realized what was happening, it was already too late.


    Oh my God!��


    Ah��


    Keep going!�� Ah��


    The candlelight flickered, and it wasn''t until much later that the morning sun slowly began to rise.


    Blushing with embarrassment, Sylvia reluctantly set aside the light blue skirt she had worn the day before and slipped into a simple white robe.


    The pale robe gave her an ethereal elegance, and the green silk belt tied around her slender waist only accentuated her graceful figure.


    Her eyebrows were like the gentle slopes of spring mountains, and her eyes sparkled like autumn waters.


    The low neckline of her gown revealed a hint of snow-white skin, giving her an entirely different kind of beauty in that moment.


    Her stunning face was as radiant as a peach blossom.


    There was a cold, refined elegance to her, but also a trace of seductive allure.


    "I didn''t expect your strength to increase so much after reaching the Holy Emperor level. I�� I miscalculated!"


    A bead of fragrant sweat trickled down her snow-white neck, and Sylvia''s eyes held a hint of pitiful resentment.


    Timothy had only just reached the Holy Emperor level.


    But if his power kept growing like this��


    Looking at Timothy, who was slightly weakened but still had some stamina left after all this time, the blush on Sylvia''s porcelain-like cheeks deepened even more.


    She had never felt any pressure before.


    But now, for the first time, Sylvia realized how important it was to find a way to improve her own strength.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t be long before she couldn''t even maintain an equal footing with him!


    "It''s all your fault."


    Her bare, delicate feet padded across the floor as she walked over to the desk.


    Most of the letters were still fine, placed far enough away from the chaos. But the one meant for Holy Maiden Aeliana was a different story.


    The paper used for these letters was made from Sylvessence Wood.


    Sylvessence Wood was an incredibly rare and valuable material, rich with spiritual energy. The paper made from it was not only soft and smooth but also waterproof and resistant to creasing.


    Only top-tier sects could afford to use such high-quality paper.


    But now, this precious, high-grade paper was damp and wrinkled.


    She quickly waved her hand, opening the doors of the Sky Sanctuary.


    But the envelope, now soaked through with the fluids from her and Timothy''s lovemaking, was beyond saving.


    Signing her name at the bottom of the letter, Sylvia''s beautiful brows furrowed with worry. "There''s no more paper left. This is the last envelope. What am I supposed to do now?"


    "It''s all your fault! I told you we should''ve moved the letter first!"


    "And of all places, why did it have to be�� on the desk?"


    Her voice was soft as she lightly tapped Timothy''s chest.


    The goddess was clearly both embarrassed and resentful.


    "Then just forget about it. If it were anyone else, we might need to think of another solution. But for Holy Maiden Aeliana? No need to worry," Timothy said, completely unconcerned.


    "Yeah, when it comes to Holy Maiden Aeliana, it really doesn''t matter. The fact that I''m even sending her a letter is already more than enough!" Sylvia thought for a moment and agreed.


    The two nodded in unison, clearly on the same page.


    If Holy Maiden Aeliana were to witness this scene, she''d probably be so furious she''d burst into tears. After all, their attitude toward her was exactly the same��completely indifferent!


    Poor Holy Maiden, crying online��


    "Alright then, I''ll leave this letter to you."


    The damp letter meant for Holy Maiden Aeliana floated down in front of Timothy.


    Sylvia quickly gathered the rest of the letters and handed them over to him as well.


    "And these too. While you''re at it, help me deliver them to the various sects."


    Originally, delivering the letters was a task for the High Priest. But given the state of Holy Maiden Aeliana''s soggy letter, there was no way it could be handed off to anyone else. So, Sylvia had no choice but to temporarily assign the task to Timothy.


    "What''s in these letters, anyway?" Timothy couldn''t help but be curious about their contents.


    Picking up Holy Maiden Aeliana''s letter, he used his Soulborn Eye to quickly glimpse part of the message.


    "Three days later�� Sky Sanctuary!"


    "These letters contain information about some recent events involving the Sepulcher of the Sacred and the Netherworld. They''re meant to inform the sects about what''s happening. Besides that, there''s another purpose to these letters: to notify them that in three days, I''ll be holding a grand assembly." S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylvia paused, her lips pressing together slightly, clearly hesitant to continue.


    Though she didn''t say it outright, Timothy had already guessed what she was struggling to express.


    In three days, the goddess would convene a gathering of all the sects.


    And the second thing she would announce��


    "So, the time has finally come," Timothy said with a faint smile.


    "Don''t worry, my dear. Leave it all to me."


    Without hesitation, Timothy took the letters from Sylvia''s hands, his determination evident.


    "Could it be�� he knows?"


    For a moment, even Sylvia''s usually calm and composed face showed a hint of surprise.


    She hadn''t told anyone about this! How could Timothy seem to know everything?


    "Hey, Timothy��"


    But before she could call out to him, she saw him.


    The doors swung open, and bathed in the light of the morning sun, Timothy was already walking out of the hall.


    The rising sun cast a warm glow, and all she could see was his silhouette.


    But that figure, bathed in sunlight, somehow filled her with a deep sense of reassurance.


    "Whatever. I''ve made up my mind. In three days, no matter what, I''ll make my announcement to all the practitioners of the world!"


    A soft smile tugged at Sylvia''s lips.


    That breathtaking smile, like the morning sunlight, was warm��so warm it touched the strings of her heart.

 Chapter 387 - 387: I can’t accept this!

    "Three days later..."


    Timothy couldn''t help but feel a surge of anticipation for this day.


    Reaching the Holy Emperor level had its perks��after four hours of intense training, he didn''t feel the slightest bit weak.


    He felt completely satisfied, his body relaxed and refreshed.


    Rolling his shoulders, Timothy got ready to head to the Blooming Sanctuary to send out some important messages.


    But as he passed through the plaza in front of the Goddess''s statue, his presence immediately caught the attention of several disciples.


    "Brother Timothy, where are you off to?"


    A few of them glanced around suspiciously before a small group quickly gathered around him.


    "I''m under orders from the Goddess to deliver letters to the Blooming Sanctuary and other sects. I won''t be overseeing your training today. You can either train on your own or ask Elder Turner for help."


    Assuming they were eager to train, Timothy didn''t think much of it and answered directly.


    "How long will you be gone, Brother Timothy?" one of the disciples asked, and the group around him grew even larger, their curiosity clearly piqued.


    "Hmm?"


    Timothy raised an eyebrow, a bit puzzled. Normally, these guys weren''t this eager.


    After a brief pause, he replied, "If things go smoothly, I''ll be back in a day. If not, it could take up to three days. There are quite a few sects I need to deliver these letters to."


    "Got it! Don''t worry, Brother Timothy! We''ll train hard��harder than usual, even!"


    Hearing his response, the disciples seemed to relax, as if they''d just received some kind of reassurance. They nodded enthusiastically, each one more excited than the last, all promising to train diligently.


    "Don''t worry, Timothy! I''ll take care of their training!" Elder Turner chimed in, stepping forward with a look of righteous determination.


    "Uh..."


    Timothy frowned slightly, recalling how these same disciples had been utterly exhausted and on the verge of tears after their last training session. Something felt off.


    But with the Goddess watching over them, there was no way these disciples would dare slack off.


    "Alright then, if you''re all so eager to train, stay here at Sky Sanctuary and focus on improving your skills. Don''t forget your oath to serve Sky Sanctuary and protect the Goddess with your lives."


    With that, Timothy turned and took off, flying into the sky.


    "Safe travels, Brother Timothy!" the disciples called out in unison, their voices unusually warm and friendly��something Timothy had never experienced before.


    As they watched him disappear into the horizon, the disciples could no longer contain their excitement. Some of them were practically bouncing with joy.


    "Finally! Brother Timothy''s gone!"


    "Yeah! We''ve been getting our butts kicked for two whole days! Now, we might actually have a chance!"


    They exchanged glances, their eyes filled with barely concealed excitement.


    Even Elder Turner''s beard was twitching with glee.


    Because, at that moment, they all had the same thought.


    The disciples of Sky Sanctuary had been training hard for two days straight, and the Goddess had visited them both days. But during those visits, the Goddess had only ever given her special lemon tea to Timothy.


    Now, on this glorious third day, Timothy was finally gone!


    And with Timothy out of the picture, if the Goddess came to inspect them again, it meant that, just maybe...


    "Maybe this time, everyone will get a chance!"


    Their cheers echoed across the vast plaza.


    Without Timothy around, the Goddess seemed to treat the other disciples with indifference. But now, with him gone, the playing field was level.


    In other words, if the Goddess came to inspect them today, every single one of them had a shot at tasting the lemon tea she brewed with her own hands!


    Just the thought of it made their hearts race with excitement, as if their chests were about to burst.


    After all, this was Goddess Sylvia they were talking about!


    Not to mention the lemon tea brewed by the Goddess herself��even the paths she once walked were revered by the disciples, who gazed upon them with awe and respect.


    Even receiving a pebble sent by the Goddess would be enough to excite them for a lifetime, something they''d treasure as a family heirloom forever.


    "If I ever get the chance to receive the Goddess''s lemon tea, I''d drink it all in one gulp!"


    "One gulp? What''s the point of that?


    If I got it, I''d hold it in my mouth and never eat, drink, or speak again for the rest of my life!"


    "If I got it�� I''d freeze that bowl of lemon tea and pass it down as a family heirloom for generations!"


    The lively discussions made it clear just how much the disciples were looking forward to it.


    Even Elder Turner''s eyes flickered with a hint of temptation, though he tried his best to maintain a calm expression. "Enough talk! Get back to training. If the Goddess sees how hard you''re working, she might come inspect us sooner."


    "Yes, sir!"


    This time, their response was crisp and full of energy. These same disciples, who would normally be drenched in sweat and exhausted after running just six miles, now seemed as if they''d been injected with adrenaline, each one more enthusiastic than the last.


    "One, two, three, four!"


    The volume of their chants today was far louder than it had been in the past two days.


    Watching them, Elder Turner tried to keep his composure, but inside, he was even more excited than the disciples.


    After all, for the past two days, it had been Timothy leading the training.


    And for two days straight, Timothy had received the Goddess''s lemon tea and water. sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Which meant��


    ''Actually, the one with the best chance today�� is me!''


    At that moment, Elder Turner could no longer keep his inner calm.


    In the vast training grounds, both Elder Turner and the disciples were filled with an indescribable excitement.


    They were all eagerly anticipating the moment, with many already fantasizing about their incredible luck��imagining themselves being the one to receive the Goddess''s lemon tea.


    No one even took a break at noon, afraid they might miss something if they stepped away for even a moment.


    But then��


    An hour passed.


    Two hours passed.


    Four hours passed.


    Six hours passed.


    ��


    As the sun slowly dipped behind the mountains, there was still no sign of Goddess Sylvia.


    "It can''t be�� She''s probably just running a little late!"


    "Why hasn''t the Goddess come yet?"


    "I refuse to believe it! The Goddess is fair and just��there''s no way she''d only favor Timothy!"


    But as the sun fully disappeared behind the mountains and the sky grew dark, Elder Turner and the disciples, exchanging uneasy glances, finally realized something was wrong.


    Without Timothy, the Goddess hadn''t even bothered to show up.


    So��


    "It turns out�� the Goddess really only gives her lemon tea to Timothy!"


    "The only one who can get the Goddess to personally brew lemon tea is Timothy!"


    "I can''t accept this!"


    As the sun set, the mountaintop of Sky Sanctuary echoed with cries of despair.


    Some were on the verge of tears, while others openly wept.


    The disciples'' spirits had clearly taken a heavy blow��

 Chapter 388 - 388: Huh? What happened to what you just said?

    "Achoo!"


    Soaring through the air, Timothy suddenly sneezed for no apparent reason.


    "That''s weird... Why do I feel like someone''s talking bad about me?"


    He paused for a moment, glancing around, but there was no one else in sight.


    Just then, a cold breeze swept by, revealing the landscape below.


    It was already autumn, and the trees on the mountain had turned shades of fiery red and pale yellow. Many of the more delicate plants and flowers had begun to wither.


    But in the distance, a vast open field stood in stark contrast to the season.


    The hills were covered in vibrant, fragrant flowers of every color, none of them showing any signs of wilting. It was as if the entire area had transformed into a breathtaking sea of blossoms, so beautiful that it was hard not to get lost in the sight.


    This was the Blooming Sanctuary.


    Flying on his own like this felt a bit strange to Timothy. After all, he was used to traveling long distances on the back of a dragon. It was convenient, comfortable, and definitely not like this.


    But ever since he accidentally let slip that he and the goddess had spent a sweet honeymoon together in the Netherworld, things had changed.


    Although he managed to escape the furious pursuit of Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura, his little dragon companion hadn''t come running back to him like she usually did. She hadn''t even returned to Sky Sanctuary to find him.


    It seemed like she was genuinely a bit upset this time.


    Not that Timothy was worried. After all, when it came to Azura, he had an unbeatable, foolproof trump card: the Golden Scale Dragon Carp.


    Before long, Timothy landed at the entrance to the Blooming Sanctuary.


    But to his surprise, the disciple guarding the gate didn''t let him through right away.


    "Sorry, Brother Timothy, but the Holy Maiden has given strict orders. No one is allowed to enter the sanctuary without her permission."


    The female disciple looked a bit apologetic as she blocked Timothy from entering.


    "Ah, no worries. I''ll just wait here. Could you let the Holy Maiden know I''m here?" Timothy nodded, taking it in stride.


    After all, he had a letter from the goddess with him. Given how terrified Aeliana was of the goddess, there was no way she''d dare refuse him entry once she knew.


    "Of course, Brother Timothy. I''ll inform Holy Maiden Aeliana right away."


    The disciple quickly agreed and hurried into the sanctuary to report to Aeliana.


    At that moment, Azura was also with Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    "Absolutely not! I refuse to see Timothy!" Aeliana huffed, her tone firm.


    "Yeah, yeah, no way! If we see him, we''ll just get hit with another round of their lovey-dovey nonsense!"


    "Exactly! I''ve figured it out��Timothy and Sylvia are like walking, heartless PDA machines! Even if Timothy''s here alone, it''ll end the same way!"


    "Ugh, don''t remind me! The moment you mentioned it, I couldn''t help but think about how they secretly honeymooned in the Sacred Sea of the Netherworld, shamelessly making love. It''s brutal!"


    "Same here! Who''s going to think of us poor, lonely souls?"


    Before long, Aeliana and Azura were whispering to each other, sounding pitiful. They had long forgotten the grudge of being left behind by Timothy and the goddess. Instead, they were now completely traumatized by the relentless displays of affection, and they had no desire to endure another second of it.


    "Uh�� Holy Maiden, are you sure?" The disciple was a bit dumbfounded by their response.


    "Positive!"


    "Absolutely!"


    Aeliana and Azura answered in unison, one big and one small.


    "I refuse to be tortured again! No matter what it is, Timothy is not getting in this time!"


    "Exactly! I have principles, and nothing''s going to change my mind!"


    The disciple: "..."


    "Alright then, I''ll go relay the message to Brother Timothy."


    The female disciple stood there, stunned for a moment, before finally turning around and heading back. She quickly returned to the entrance of the sanctuary, feeling a bit guilty as she relayed the message to Timothy.


    "Sorry, Brother Timothy. After some discussion, the Holy Maiden has decided that she doesn''t want to let you into the sanctuary right now. I''m afraid you''ll have to come back another time, maybe when she changes her mind."


    However, Timothy simply shook his head, completely unfazed, as if he had never doubted he would get in.


    "Could you please tell the Holy Maiden that I''m here on official business? And, well�� it''s something the goddess specifically asked me to handle."


    "But the Holy Maiden already said that no matter what the reason is, she won''t��" The disciple trailed off, catching Timothy''s confident and unwavering gaze. For some reason, she couldn''t bring herself to finish the sentence. It was as if Timothy had some kind of unshakable certainty about him.


    "Alright, I''ll go ask again," she sighed.


    "Thank you," Timothy replied with a slight smile.


    "It''s no trouble at all, Brother Timothy."


    The disciple quickly disappeared again, heading back to find Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    "Holy Maiden, Brother Timothy says he''s here on important business and needs to enter the sanctuary��"


    "I don''t care what it is! I absolutely don''t want to see him right now!" Aeliana huffed, ready to reject him without a second thought.


    But before she could finish, the disciple added, "Oh, and Brother Timothy also mentioned that he''s here on the goddess''s orders."


    "��"


    Aeliana instantly fell silent.


    "Maybe�� we should let him in?" she said, forcing an awkward laugh. She glanced over at Azura, her expression betraying a hint of fear.


    "Huh? What happened to what you just said?" Azura was completely dumbfounded. She clearly remembered how, just a second ago, Aeliana had been so decisive, so firm in her refusal.


    "Didn''t you just say that no matter what, you wouldn''t let Timothy in to flaunt his relationship?"


    "Well�� I did say that," Aeliana stammered, clearly flustered. She was desperately trying to come up with an excuse. "But there''s nothing I can do! Timothy said he''s here on Sylvia''s orders. It must be something really important. The whole Sepulcher of the Sacred incident just got resolved, and who knows what dangers might still be lurking.


    We can''t afford to slack off. If we miss out on some crucial information, we''ll be in big trouble!"


    But as she looked up, she noticed Azura''s skeptical little eyes staring at her, clearly unconvinced.


    "Are you sure?" S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Y-yes, I''m sure."


    "Are you really sure?"


    "��"


    "Are you really, really sure?"


    "Alright, fine! Ugh, I''m just scared of Sylvia, okay? What if she finds out and they come after me with some kind of couples combo attack? What am I supposed to do then?!"


    Finally, Aeliana couldn''t hold it in any longer. Despite being a Holy Maiden and a powerful Holy Emperor-level figure, very few people knew that she was often bullied by her so-called "Closest Confidante."


    "Ughhh��" she groaned, utterly defeated.


    Azura: "��"


    The disciple: "��"

 Chapter 389 - 389: Why did it feel… sticky?

    Before long, Timothy was let in.


    As he stepped into the sacred hall and saw the two familiar figures��one large, one small��he couldn''t help but greet them with a smile. "Hey, long time no see."


    But instead of a warm welcome, Timothy was met with wary glances from Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura, as if they were on high alert around him.


    There was no helping it. Both the Holy Maiden and the dragon had grown deeply suspicious of Timothy. Even though he was alone this time, without the goddess by his side, they couldn''t shake the fear that they might once again be subjected to an overwhelming display of affection.


    "Relax, I''m just here to deliver a message from the goddess. I don''t have time to mess with you two," Timothy said casually, brushing off their concerns. He explained, "In three days, the goddess will hold a conference with all the sects to reveal the full details of what happened in the Sepulcher of the Sacred. S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And�� she''ll also announce the second matter she mentioned before we entered the Sepulcher."


    "I''ve been sent from the Sky Sanctuary to deliver these letters to the major sects," he added, and with a wave of his hand, a stack of letters appeared out of thin air.


    "Oh, I see," Holy Maiden Aeliana finally relaxed a little, nodding seriously. After all, the Sepulcher of the Sacred was a matter that concerned the entire world, something of immense importance. It made sense that Sylvia, ever efficient, would waste no time in organizing a meeting after returning from the Sepulcher.


    Still, Aeliana exchanged a cautious glance with Azura, and the two began whispering to each other.


    "This is about the Sepulcher of the Sacred. There''s no way they''ll have time to flaunt their relationship, right?"


    "This is serious business. I don''t think we''re at risk this time."


    "Yeah, I think so too."


    With that, the Holy Maiden and the dragon finally let their guard down, albeit reluctantly.


    "Well, since it''s about the Sepulcher, which was incredibly dangerous�� I''ll just pretend I didn''t hear about you two going off to the Netherworld for a honeymoon after showing off your love," Aeliana muttered after a long pause, her tone filled with resignation.


    The letters Timothy held were clearly signed by the goddess herself, and the luxurious quality of the envelopes showed just how much importance she placed on this matter. Two major announcements for the entire world of sects��surely, there wouldn''t be any time for public displays of affection, right?


    "I think we''re safe this time!" Aeliana nodded seriously, her confidence growing.


    "Me too!" Azura chimed in, high-fiving Aeliana. Both of them let out a long sigh of relief. "Finally, we won''t have to endure another round of being force-fed their lovey-dovey nonsense!"


    The days of feeling like they were stuffed to the brim with unwanted affection were finally over!


    No matter how they looked at it, the goddess wasn''t here right now. And before the conference, there was no way the couple could find time to flaunt their relationship again, right?


    Aeliana, who had been single for what felt like centuries, couldn''t help but smile a little. "Alright, hand over the letter from the goddess."


    Her newfound confidence made it seem like she had completely forgotten how she had been trembling in fear just moments ago, dreading another round of "dog food"��a term they used to describe being forced to witness someone else''s public displays of affection.


    "Ahem, but�� Holy Maiden, your letter got a little crumpled. I hope you don''t mind," Timothy said, suddenly remembering something and coughing awkwardly as he pulled out the envelope.


    "Crumpled? I don''t care about that. As long as you and Sylvia stop showing off your love all the time, that''s all that matters," Aeliana replied, clearly in a good mood after several days of peace.


    It had been a while since she''d last been subjected to their relentless affection, and it was obvious she was enjoying the break.


    "Well�� would it be a problem if it got a little wet too?" Timothy asked again, his tone cautious.


    "Got wet?" Holy Maiden Aeliana hesitated for a moment but didn''t seem too bothered by the detail. "It''s probably just Sylvia accidentally spilling some water on the desk. No big deal, as long as I can still read it."


    "As expected of Holy Maiden Aeliana��so easygoing! You''re amazing!" Timothy gave her a thumbs-up, clearly impressed.


    "Hmph, now you see how great I am," Aeliana replied, feeling a bit pleased with herself. It wasn''t often that Timothy praised her like this, and she couldn''t help but feel a little proud. Tilting her head slightly, she added with a hint of smugness, "That''s just how I am. As long as I can understand what Sylvia wants to convey, I don''t sweat the small stuff."


    "Well then, Holy Maiden, go ahead and take a look," Timothy said, finally opening a spatial pocket and retrieving the letter meant specifically for Aeliana.


    It wasn''t that Timothy hadn''t tried to fix the situation. The problem was the paper itself, made from Sylvessence Wood. While this special material didn''t warp or blur the writing when wet, it had an unfortunate tendency to absorb and retain water��and smells. Unless you burned it, there was no way to get rid of the moisture or the scent once it soaked in.


    That''s why Timothy had been giving Aeliana so many warnings.


    "Ugh, why did the goddess have to write exactly the right number of letters? If she''d written just one extra, we wouldn''t be in this mess," Timothy thought to himself with a sigh. But now that he was already here, he had no choice but to hand the letter over to Aeliana.


    "Let''s see what Sylvia wrote," Aeliana said, still feeling a bit smug as she took the envelope. She was just about to open it when she noticed something odd. The texture of the letter�� felt strange.


    She knew about the water-absorbing properties of Sylvessence Wood, and Timothy had already warned her. But she had assumed it was just a bit of spilled water. Now, though, something felt off.


    Why did it feel�� sticky?


    This texture was definitely not what she expected from water. It felt�� different. Almost like��


    Suddenly, a chill ran down her spine.


    "This isn''t water, is it��?" Aeliana''s face paled slightly as the realization hit her. Her fingers trembled as she held the damp letter, her eyes widening in disbelief.


    "No way, no way�� Even Sylvia wouldn''t go that far, right?"


    Her heart raced, and she could no longer keep her composure. With trembling hands, she lifted the letter closer, as if steeling herself for what was to come. Finally, after a moment of hesitation, she brought the letter to her nose and took a cautious sniff.


    "This�� this smell!"


    In an instant, Aeliana''s face flushed a deep crimson, as if she had been splashed with the colors of a sunset. Even her voice trembled with a mix of embarrassment and outrage.

 Chapter 390 - 390: Ugh, this is just too cruel!

    "Wait, what''s going on, Holy Maiden?"


    Azura, standing nearby, noticed something off about Holy Maiden Aeliana''s expression and couldn''t help but feel curious.


    She tiptoed and sniffed at the letter in Aeliana''s hand.


    In an instant, the blush on Azura''s face deepened, surpassing even Aeliana''s.


    Thanks to all the stories she''d heard from the old dragons, even though she''d never encountered this particular scent before, she quickly pieced together what was going on.


    "No wonder you rushed back to Sky Sanctuary with Sylvia the moment you returned. So, it was because of... that..."


    Aeliana''s voice, filled with embarrassment and frustration, echoed through the hall. Both she and Azura were on the verge of tears.


    Their innocent minds couldn''t help but conjure up some rather... vivid scenes.


    They had tried to take a break, hoping to avoid being affected by the intimate moments between Timothy and Goddess Sylvia for at least a day.


    But who would''ve thought that just reading a letter would subject them to yet another emotional blow?


    "This... this is just too much!"


    What kind of Holy Emperor comes back to the continent and the first thing he does is... that?


    And to top it off, the letter he''d been writing to her was only half-finished!


    At that moment, Aeliana couldn''t help but wonder if the goddess was doing this on purpose.


    Was Sylvia deliberately teasing her, a maiden who had been single for 800 years?


    "Ugh, they couldn''t even spare the time it takes to write a letter! How long does Timothy spend making love to the goddess every day?!"


    The two of them, one human and one dragon, hugged each other and cried, feeling the universe''s cruel indifference toward single people.


    "Sob sob sob."


    "Waa waa waa."


    After a long while, Azura finally asked, pitifully, "But, Holy Maiden, what exactly does the letter say?"


    "What does it say?"


    Aeliana, barely pulling herself out of her sadness, glanced at the contents of the letter.


    The first part was a summary of the events at the Sepulcher of the Sacred and the Netherworld.


    The second part was an invitation to all the sects to gather at Sky Sanctuary in three days for a grand meeting.


    The third part was the goddess announcing that she would reveal a long-kept secret at the meeting.


    "The content is pretty serious, but this letter... is anything but!"


    Aeliana was on the verge of tears again. "I get it. I''ll bring my disciples to Sky Sanctuary in three days. But for the next three days, I refuse to watch you two flaunt your love! My heart... can''t take it."


    "Same here!" Even Azura felt like her young heart couldn''t handle any more of this emotional trauma.


    "Ahem, as long as you understand, Holy Maiden." Timothy, glancing at the damp letter, awkwardly cleared his throat.


    He had to admit, beneath Goddess Sylvia''s cool and aloof exterior, there was definitely a wild side.


    Otherwise, this letter wouldn''t have ended up like this...


    Clearly, Aeliana was at a loss, unsure whether to hold onto the letter or toss it aside in a panic.


    For now, Timothy decided to let the poor, pitiful Aeliana off the hook.


    Instead, he walked over and grabbed Azura by the collar, lifting her into the air.


    "Huh? Why am I floating?"


    Azura flailed her arms and legs in a panic as Timothy hoisted her up.


    Despite her small frame and light build, Azura was the Dragon King, and her strength was nothing to scoff at. Lifting her off the ground required quite a bit of effort.


    Even before entering the Sepulcher of the Sacred, Timothy would''ve struggled to pull this off so easily.


    Azura''s face showed a hint of surprise.


    "Seriously? Did you forget who you made that master-servant contract with? I still have to deliver letters to the other sects, so you''re coming with me."


    It had only been half a month since they''d last seen each other, but Azura''s rebellious streak seemed to have grown even more. Timothy, half-amused, flicked her on the dragon horn.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch!"


    Azura immediately winced in pain, her face scrunching up in a comical expression of agony. She was starting to panic a little.


    Her dragon horns, purified by her refined bloodline, were supposed to be incredibly tough. How could a simple flick hurt this much?


    Could it be that Timothy''s strength had increased again?


    But that didn''t make sense��wasn''t he still stuck at the Holy Emperor level?


    Azura raised her tiny hands in a feeble attempt to resist. "I refuse! I absolutely don''t want to be subjected to more of your lovey-dovey nonsense. It''s safer to stay with Holy Maiden Aeliana, who''s been single for a thousand years and will probably never have a boyfriend. At least I won''t have to deal with all that PDA!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana: "..."


    Was that really necessary? (Her heart took 10,000 points of emotional damage.)


    "Are you sure?"


    Timothy, however, just smiled at Azura''s defiance, completely unfazed. "Friendly reminder: sure, sticking with me means you''ll have to deal with some PDA. But there are other things to enjoy besides that."


    "Other things?" Azura''s eyes lit up instantly.


    "That''s right. Consider it compensation for being stuck behind the Sepulcher of the Sacred''s gate. How about a Golden Scale Dragon Carp?" Timothy said, holding up one finger.


    "Golden Scale Dragon Carp!" Azura''s heart skipped a beat.


    She tried to suppress her excitement, but she still made a half-hearted attempt to resist.


    "No way! Even if it''s a Golden Scale Dragon Carp, I can''t give in that easily!"


    Despite her words, her head-shaking was clearly forced, and it was obvious she was struggling to change her mind.


    "Just one carp, but you can enjoy it three ways. Golden Scale Dragon Carp head, braised. Golden Scale Dragon Carp body, steamed. Golden Scale Dragon Carp tail, fried."


    Timothy''s voice carried a hint of triumph as he spoke again.


    Thump.


    Sure enough, when Azura heard that, it felt like her heart had been struck.


    "Braised, steamed, fried... One Golden Scale Dragon Carp, three different dishes!"


    It was as if a whole new world had opened up before her eyes. Little stars seemed to sparkle in her gaze, and her tail started wagging uncontrollably.


    And the wagging was getting faster and faster.


    "If you behave well, I might even throw in a little extra." Timothy seized the moment, raising a second finger.


    "Let''s go already! I want to deliver those letters right now!"


    At that moment, Azura could no longer contain her excitement and practically shouted.


    "You''re not worried about the PDA anymore?" Timothy asked with a smile.


    Azura immediately replied, "What''s there to be afraid of? It''s not like I haven''t seen you two doing even more embarrassing stuff before."


    "And you''re not going to stay with Holy Maiden Aeliana and reject the world?" S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sure, Holy Maiden''s soft and all, but she''s not as tasty as a Golden Scale Dragon Carp!"


    "Haha, alright then, let''s get going."


    No wonder they say kids'' moods change as fast as the weather. Azura''s sudden shift had Timothy chuckling to himself.


    With a flash of light, Timothy summoned his dragon and took off, flying out of Blooming Sanctuary.


    "Ugh, this is just too cruel!"


    Left behind, Holy Maiden Aeliana��who had neither a pet nor a boyfriend and was now being force-fed PDA��stood there, on the verge of tears.

 Chapter 391 - 391: Delivering letters on a Dragon King?

    "Three days later...


    What should I wear?"


    "Do I need to put on some makeup? Maybe style my hair differently?"


    "Blush... should I add a little blush?"


    "And my demeanor that day... should I be less cold and distant than usual?"


    Inside the Sky Sanctuary, no one could have guessed that Sylvia, usually so composed, was now pacing back and forth, clearly anxious. Her hurried steps and the faint blush on her cheeks were enough to show that she was deep in thought, trying her best to figure things out.


    The gathering in three days was an important event.


    But it wasn''t because she''d be facing countless practitioners from sects all over the world.


    Sylvia had stood before the world''s sects countless times before, and her cold, indifferent expression had never wavered. No matter how many sects were present, they had never made her feel the slightest bit flustered.


    But this time, things were different.


    Telling the sects about what had happened at the Sepulcher of the Sacred and the Netherworld was easy for Sylvia. She could do that without breaking a sweat.


    What really had her on edge was the second announcement she was planning to make.


    Even though she had made up her mind countless times and prepared herself thoroughly, as the day approached, Sylvia found herself growing more and more anxious. Every time she thought about it, her heart raced, and she felt completely at a loss.


    The world knew Goddess Sylvia for her cold, unshakable resolve. Nothing could make her lose her composure. In fact, since she had become the ruler of the Sky Sanctuary, even Sylvia herself had never experienced anything that could make her feel this nervous.


    But this time, she was facing something that made her heart race and her cheeks flush just thinking about it!


    "Ahem, calm down, calm down. I can''t let something this small throw me off balance. After all, it''s not like this is some huge secret. Even if I don''t announce it now, everyone''s going to find out sooner or later."


    Sylvia continued to pace the grand hall, trying to calm her nerves. She did her best to stop herself from thinking about Timothy... Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Timothy... wait!"


    Suddenly, Sylvia remembered something incredibly important.


    She had just handed Timothy a stack of letters to deliver to the various sects. Most of the letters weren''t a big deal, but she had completely forgotten about the last letter in the pile.


    That letter was addressed to the leader of the most powerful demonic sect in the world��Netherspire Citadel.


    As the top demonic sect on the continent of Elant, Sky Sanctuary and Netherspire Citadel didn''t usually have much to do with each other. However, despite being a demonic sect, Netherspire Citadel wasn''t particularly hostile toward most of the righteous sects.


    And given the gravity of the situation at the Sepulcher of the Sacred, which affected the entire continent, Sylvia had decided to invite a representative from the demonic sect to the gathering.


    Based on Netherspire Citadel''s behavior in recent years, they probably wouldn''t refuse the invitation, and they weren''t likely to cause any trouble either.


    But Timothy was a different story.


    Netherspire Citadel might not usually target righteous practitioners, but Timothy had once been a disciple of a demonic sect before joining Sky Sanctuary.


    And if there''s one thing demonic sects hate more than anything, it''s a traitor��especially Netherspire Citadel.


    To them, someone who abandons the darkness for the light is the ultimate betrayal.


    While demonic sects might not commit evil acts, they absolutely do not tolerate traitors.


    The practitioners of the demonic sects, who usually weren''t known for being bloodthirsty, would become terrifyingly ruthless the moment they encountered a fellow practitioner who had abandoned the demonic path for the righteous one. Over the years, countless former demonic sect members who had switched sides were brutally killed not long after their defection.


    If Timothy were to go to Netherspire Citadel, his unique background could very well provoke the entire sect''s wrath.


    Timothy had recently ascended to the rank of Holy Emperor, and if he wanted to leave, there were likely few demonic cultivators who could stop him.


    Except for one: Zalroth, the Demon Emperor.


    Though Zalroth rarely made an appearance, he was the strongest pillar supporting the demonic sects from the shadows. Not only was he a Holy Emperor himself, but his power far exceeded what his rank suggested. On the continent of Elant, there was almost no one stronger than him��except for Sylvia.


    If Zalroth decided to make a move against Timothy...


    Sylvia''s brows furrowed slightly, a hint of worry flashing across her mind as she gazed out beyond the Sky Sanctuary.


    "I hope they don''t do anything stupid. Otherwise, I won''t hesitate to crush every demonic sect underfoot!"


    Her whispered words carried a bone-chilling coldness.


    At that moment, Sylvia''s fierce protectiveness over Timothy was on full display...


    ...


    Leaving the Blooming Sanctuary, Timothy soared through the skies atop his dragon.


    The howling wind occasionally brushed past his ears, the cool breeze feeling refreshing against his skin. Perhaps due to the harrowing experience at the Sepulcher of the Sacred, Azura''s strength had noticeably increased in recent days. Under the sunlight, the golden dragon scales shimmered even more brilliantly, exuding an aura of majesty.


    As they flew high above, countless mortals below gazed up in awe, their hearts filled with reverence. Even practitioners who happened to glance at the sky couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and respect.


    The dazzling golden scales and the imposing dragon horns made it clear just how pure this dragon''s bloodline was. Even the Dragon Kings of the seas couldn''t compare to this majestic creature.


    But what was even more striking...


    There was a figure riding on the dragon''s back.


    Who could possibly be powerful enough to ride such a mighty Dragon King?


    Feeling the cool, refreshing air, Timothy couldn''t help but sigh, "Riding a dragon is way more comfortable than flying on my own. Azura, you''ve got to keep leveling up. You need more stamina! If you can''t fly for more than a few hours, what''s the point?"


    Azura: "..."


    Azura''s speed was incredible, and it made delivering the letters much faster than expected. In just half a day, Timothy had nearly flown to all the major sects, tossing the letters down as he passed.


    And as the sects looked up at the figure riding the Dragon King in the sky, none dared show any disrespect. They were all filled with awe.


    "Delivering letters on a Dragon King? When have we ever seen something like this?"


    [Ding!]


    [Congratulations, Host! You''ve received admiration from the disciples of Celestaris Sect.]


    [Congratulations, Host! You''ve received admiration from the disciples of Omnistria Sect.]


    [Congratulations, host! You have caught the favor of the Sect Leader from the Lithforge Sect. The Sect Leader wishes to invite you to a competition to compare the hardness of DICK.]


    Timothy: "Tell him to get lost."


    System: "..."


    As the sun began to set and the day drew to a close, Timothy had visited all the major sects at lightning speed. But as he and Azura landed at the final destination, Timothy couldn''t help but frown slightly as he looked up at the towering mountain before him.

 Chapter 392 - 392: The Demon Emperor

    A towering mountain loomed ahead, its peak disappearing into the clouds.


    The mountain stood tens of thousands of feet tall, and its silhouette bore a striking resemblance to the peak where Sky Sanctuary was located.


    This kind of terrain was perfect for gathering the energy of the dragon veins, drawing in the spiritual essence of heaven and earth, and channeling it into the mountain itself.


    Such a structure would undoubtedly provide immense benefits to any practitioner living here, aiding their cultivation significantly.


    To occupy a place with such ideal feng shui was a clear testament to the strength of the Sect that resided here.


    But...


    Timothy frowned slightly.


    As he walked along the mountain path, he could feel an overwhelming presence of demonic energy.


    Though everything appeared normal on the surface, the chilling, oppressive aura of this energy seemed to envelop the entire area, as if it had taken over the very sky and earth.


    "Something''s off. This place feels... strange."


    Even Azura, who had reverted to her human form, couldn''t help but show a hint of unease on her face as she gazed at the mountain.


    For a Dragon King like her to feel this way, the Sect that resided here must be incredibly powerful.


    At that moment, Timothy''s eyes glowed faintly with a golden light as he looked up toward the peak of the mountain. There, he saw the name of the Sect that stood atop this formidable place.


    "Netherspire Citadel!"


    "So that''s what this is."


    It all made sense to Timothy now��why this place felt so extraordinary.


    Netherspire Citadel was the foremost Demonic Sect, having risen above countless others. Its power and reputation were enough to inspire fear.


    Among the many Demonic Sects, Netherspire Citadel held a status comparable to Sky Sanctuary''s position among the righteous Sects.


    Even though the influence of Demonic Sects had been significantly suppressed in recent times, no one dared to provoke Netherspire Citadel lightly.


    It was feared by the righteous Sects and revered by the Demonic ones.


    Despite practicing dark arts and being the top Demonic Sect, Netherspire Citadel rarely engaged in outright evil deeds.


    When it came to competing for magical treasures or secret realms, they were certainly more ruthless than other Demonic Sects. But they seldom targeted ordinary people or righteous practitioners.


    As a result, even though Netherspire Citadel''s influence had grown steadily over the years, it hadn''t triggered a united crusade from the righteous Sects.


    In fact, because of its status as the leading Demonic Sect, it had brought many smaller Demonic Sects under its control, preventing numerous conflicts and curbing the reckless behavior of some practitioners.


    Among the common folk, aside from a certain level of fear, Netherspire Citadel actually had a fairly decent reputation.


    However...


    As Timothy looked up at the mountain, he could sense a distinct hostility hidden within the thick demonic energy.


    This Sect, which had a relatively good reputation for a Demonic Sect, clearly didn''t have much goodwill toward him.


    "I am Timothy of Sky Sanctuary, here on behalf of the Goddess to deliver a letter."


    Facing the peak, Timothy clasped his hands together in a polite gesture.


    Though his manner was respectful, there was no trace of fear in his demeanor.


    Rumble.


    After a moment of silence, a mechanical sound echoed from the mountain above.


    The dense forest that had blocked the path split apart, revealing a long road made of steel that led up to the summit.


    There was no verbal response, but it seemed to be an invitation for Timothy to ascend the mountain.


    Despite the cold, hostile atmosphere, Timothy didn''t hesitate. He stepped onto the steel road without a second thought.


    Azura quickly followed, her unease evident as she gently hooked her arm around Timothy''s.


    Though the path had been revealed, the road to the summit was lined with sharp weapons��daggers, arrows, spears, and even skulls that sent a chill down one''s spine.


    And that wasn''t all. The demonic energy on either side of the path began to coalesce, forming grotesque monsters and skeletal figures.


    They floated around Timothy, their eerie whispers sending shivers through the air.


    The eerie sounds around them were like the wails of vengeful spirits, mixed with the cries of cursed infants.


    As they ascended step by step, the blades hanging from all directions began to move, sliding unpredictably. Many of the weapons were stained with blood��clear evidence that they had pierced human flesh at some point, though it was impossible to tell when.


    The suspended blades, the ghostly mist swirling in the air��this bizarre scene seemed to warp the very space around them, distorting reality and unsettling the minds of those who dared to walk this path.


    The long road ahead felt like a path to death itself, twisting the thoughts and emotions of anyone who attempted to climb it.


    The intensity of the mental assault was unnerving.


    Even a powerful practitioner from Ocean''s Gate could lose their mind here, overwhelmed by fear, and possibly driven to madness.


    For many practitioners, this road could very well be the end of their journey��both physically and mentally.


    Even those with strong cultivation and a stable mind would find it nearly impossible to pass through unscathed.


    It was clear that Netherspire Citadel''s reputation was well-earned. This path was far more dangerous than it appeared on the surface.


    Life and death hung in the balance on this road, and passing through it was far more difficult than it seemed.


    Yet, despite the ominous "road of death" before him, Timothy''s steps remained steady. His gaze never wavered, not even for a moment.


    He stared straight ahead, his eyes filled with an unshakable resolve, as if nothing in the world could deter him.


    The swirling blades, the howling spirits, the terrifying illusions��they all assaulted his mind, but none of it could slow him down, not even for a second.


    At one point, Timothy even took a moment to reach out and gently ruffle Azura''s hair.


    "Phew, that was close. This Dragon King almost got scared back there," Azura muttered, her voice betraying a hint of relief.


    Her earlier fear and confusion vanished completely as Timothy''s touch sent a soothing golden light into her body, calming her nerves and dispelling her panic.


    The long, steel road ahead no longer seemed so terrifying.


    "Roar!"


    Finally, as the summit''s mist came into view, a massive ghostly creature, formed from thick black fog, lunged at Timothy with a deafening roar.


    But Timothy didn''t flinch. He didn''t dodge or even break his stride. He simply took the final step forward.


    In the next instant, the enormous ghostly figure passed through his body and dissipated like smoke, vanishing into thin air.


    The entire steel road had been conquered, and Timothy stood at the peak, his gaze unwavering, as if he had never been affected by the horrors along the way.


    "To pass through here so easily... Not bad. It seems you''re worthy of seeing me in person."


    A cold, indifferent voice echoed from the distance.


    Timothy''s expression remained calm as he looked toward the summit of Netherspire Citadel.


    On either side of the path stood rows of demonic cultivators, their faces twisted with malice. Their eyes were filled with hatred, but there was also a trace of fear and respect for the source of the voice.


    At the center of the gathering, seated on a throne and surrounded by these fearsome demonic cultivators, was a man with long black hair, draped in dark robes.


    This man was none other than Zalroth, the Demon Emperor of Netherspire Citadel!


    S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 393 - 393: Oh? Smash my head?

    The chaotic Demonic Sect had bowed to him, crowning him the Demon Emperor, and solidifying Netherspire Citadel as the most powerful Demonic Sect.


    Zalroth''s strength was beyond question.


    But those deep, pitch-black eyes that turned toward Timothy were anything but friendly.


    In fact, there was a faint, unmistakable trace of killing intent in the air.


    "What brings you to Netherspire Citadel?"


    Zalroth''s voice was low and commanding, causing the demonic cultivators on either side to stand at attention, clearly in awe of him.


    Timothy responded with a casual calmness, "In three days, the Goddess will hold a summit at Sky Sanctuary, gathering all the sects under the heavens. I''m here to deliver her letter." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Goddess''s letter?"


    Zalroth let out a cold laugh, his eyes now openly filled with icy disdain.


    "If Goddess Sylvia had come herself, I might''ve welcomed her. But you? You''re not worthy."


    The temperature in the room seemed to drop instantly with those words.


    "Timothy of Sky Sanctuary, do you even realize the crime you''ve committed?"


    Suddenly, a large, imposing demonic cultivator, his aura thick with dark energy, shouted angrily from the side.


    Before Timothy could respond, another demonic cultivator, eyes bloodshot, glared at him with murderous intent. "You were once a disciple of the Demonic Sect, but you betrayed us and became a follower of Goddess Sylvia. There''s only one punishment for that��death!"


    "Death!"


    The word echoed through the dark, eerie hall, as the demonic cultivators on both sides began shouting in unison.


    Thick black mist, as if feeding off their rage, sealed off the path Timothy had come from.


    The entire Netherspire Citadel was now suffused with a suffocating killing intent, pressing down from all sides.


    "Now you understand, don''t you? Do you still think you can deliver that letter to me?"


    Zalroth finally spoke again, his voice laced with mocking amusement.


    "Of course. If I didn''t think I could, why would I have come here?"


    Despite the overwhelming hostility, Timothy smiled calmly.


    He glanced around, showing not the slightest hint of fear. In fact, it was as if he didn''t even take them seriously.


    "This kid�� he''s not even giving us the time of day!"


    "Bastard! Do you really think that just because Goddess Sylvia has your back, she can protect you? You came here alone to Netherspire Citadel, and the only thing waiting for you is death!"


    "Yeah, kill him!"


    Timothy''s attitude instantly ignited the fury of the demonic cultivators. Their angry shouts reverberated through the Citadel, and their eyes burned with a desire to tear him apart.


    But just then, Zalroth raised his hand, signaling for silence.


    Immediately, the entire Citadel fell into an eerie stillness.


    "How exactly do you think, in your current situation, that you''ll manage to deliver that letter to me?"


    Zalroth''s lips curled into a cold smile. He seemed curious about Timothy''s confidence, but the killing intent in the air only grew thicker.


    Timothy smiled faintly. "Oh, it''s simple. My plan''s simple too."


    He paused, then added with a smirk, "I''ll just smash your head in, and then I can hand you the letter, no problem. Whether you''re dead or alive doesn''t really matter to me."


    The moment those words left his mouth, the air seemed to freeze.


    Even the demonic cultivators, who had been so arrogant just moments ago, stared at Timothy with wide eyes, utterly shocked.


    They couldn''t believe what they had just heard.


    "Smash the Demon Emperor''s head?"


    No one had ever dared to utter such madness.


    And here he was, standing alone, surrounded by enemies, in the heart of Netherspire Citadel!


    They had long known about Timothy''s past.


    Before joining Sky Sanctuary, this kid had been nothing more than a reject, someone even the Demonic Sect didn''t deem worthy of being a disciple. Sure, he seemed to have some talent, and his cultivation had progressed quickly, but in just a year? There was no way he could have grown that much.


    What could he possibly be relying on to show such blatant disrespect to the Demon Emperor?


    "Oh? Smash my head?"


    Zalroth, seated on his throne of bones, suddenly burst into laughter, his voice growing increasingly manic.


    "Hahaha, it''s been so long since I''ve heard someone say something like that. How amusing."


    But just as suddenly, the laughter stopped.


    Zalroth''s gaze locked onto Timothy, and the killing intent in his eyes intensified, sharp and overwhelming.


    A suffocating pressure filled the hall, spreading in all directions. "But I''d like to see what makes you think you have the right to say such things!"


    "If I dared to say it, then I must have the right."


    Timothy''s response was calm, his smile unbothered, as if the oppressive atmosphere didn''t faze him in the slightest.


    "Hey, you can''t just joke around like that!"


    In the vast, dark hall, the crushing pressure from all sides, combined with the murderous intent of the snarling demonic cultivators, made Azura''s face pale slightly.


    She knew all too well that the eccentric Demon Emperor alone was not someone to be trifled with, let alone the fact that they were standing in his stronghold.


    Although Azura had always believed in Timothy''s strength, in this situation, she couldn''t help but doubt whether he could remain as calm as he appeared.


    After all, they were facing the most powerful Demonic Sect and a Holy Emperor!


    "Don''t worry. Just stay behind me and keep quiet."


    Hearing the fear in Azura''s voice, Timothy gently stroked her soft hair, his tone soothing.


    "Wait, do you really have a way to deal with him? But��"


    Azura was stunned when she caught Timothy''s gaze.


    In his eyes, there wasn''t a trace of fear.


    Not even the slightest hint of hesitation.


    Timothy simply smiled and didn''t respond.


    Because from the moment he stepped into Netherspire Citadel, he had already noticed something.


    Beyond the eerie atmosphere, the murals etched into the walls of the Citadel caught his attention��two snakes, one black and one white, coiled around each other, and a chessboard with no pieces.


    These images were carved into the ceiling of Netherspire Citadel, surrounded by powerful protective formations.


    Clearly, these murals weren''t just decorative. They were revered, held in the highest regard by the Citadel.


    And the black-and-white snakes and the empty chessboard felt oddly familiar to Timothy.


    "The Enigma Chessboard!"


    These murals were a tribute to Holy Emperor Aldric, the one who wielded the Enigma Chessboard.


    Holy Emperor Aldric, known as the Chess Emperor, was infamous for his arrogance��so arrogant, in fact, that he once challenged the heavens to a game.


    The fact that Netherspire Citadel revered the long-dead Holy Emperor Aldric to such an extent showed that they, especially Zalroth, the Demon Emperor, yearned to possess the same unrestrained arrogance as Aldric.


    And there was only one way to deal with people like that.


    You had to beat them into submission.


    Timothy''s gaze met Zalroth''s, and the aura around him began to rise, swirling slowly.


    As it spread through the hall, the eyes of the demonic cultivators widened in shock.


    That aura��it was unmistakably the presence of a Holy Emperor!

 Chapter 394 - 394: Endless Demon Domain

    As a faint golden light drifted away, the entire Netherspire Citadel fell into an eerie silence.


    Suddenly, the demonic cultivators'' gazes toward Timothy shifted dramatically, filled with shock and fear.


    It was as if a thunderbolt had struck their hearts.


    "This pressure�� this aura�� He''s clearly at the level of a Holy Emperor!"


    "How is that possible? According to reliable sources, just a year ago, he was nothing more than a novice, abandoned by his Sect!"


    "In just one year, he went from barely starting his cultivation to reaching the Transcendence Realm? Even in ancient times, when spiritual energy was abundant, no one could achieve something like this!"


    Even though they could clearly feel the overwhelming aura, the demonic cultivators found it hard to believe.


    But the sacred and intense pressure was undeniable, causing their bodies to tremble uncontrollably.


    The might of a Holy Emperor was truly terrifying!


    Even though they tried to suppress their fear, they couldn''t hide the deep-seated terror that gripped their hearts.


    "Do you still think I''m not qualified to deliver this letter?" Timothy looked at Zalroth, a cold smile on his face.


    "A year ago, you were just a discarded disciple of the Demonic Sect, and now you''re a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse?


    Hahaha! What a ridiculous turn of events!" Unlike the other demonic cultivators, Zalroth burst into laughter, completely unrestrained.


    But the moment his eyes met Timothy''s, his aura surged violently.


    A torrent of demonic energy erupted from him, like a ferocious beast ready to tear the heavens apart.


    "Haha, let''s see how strong you really are! If you can''t convince me, even if you were the King of the Gods, you''d still die here!"


    Zalroth''s arrogance was on full display, with no attempt to hide it. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy remained calm, as if nothing could faze him.


    The Netherspire Citadel revered Holy Emperor Aldric, who once challenged the heavens themselves. In other words, to make them submit, all Timothy needed was to be even more audacious.


    Without any warning, as Timothy and Zalroth locked eyes, two immense auras exploded into the air.


    Divine power surged, and two Sacred Forms appeared above the Netherspire Citadel.


    Timothy''s Sacred Form was a towering golden giant, radiating divine majesty.


    Zalroth''s Sacred Form, on the other hand, was a pitch-black throne, shrouded in thick demonic energy, symbolizing his ambition to make the world bow before him.


    As the black throne erupted with demonic energy, it seemed to summon an army of millions from the swirling darkness!


    Countless demonic creatures, soldiers of the underworld, and tens of thousands of icy blades surged toward Timothy, carrying the force of a world-ending storm.


    The power of the Demon Emperor, who had swept through the demonic realm, was not to be underestimated.


    But Timothy''s Sacred Form had also undergone a transformation.


    In the past, the golden giant was already a formidable Sacred Form, but it had been more like a massive puppet under Timothy''s control.


    Now, after stepping into the realm of the Holy Emperor, the golden giant had changed dramatically.


    The golden Sacred Form sat calmly on the ground, exuding an aura of absolute dominance, as if it could command the entire world.


    Strange and intricate patterns were etched into the giant''s golden forehead.


    It sat still like an immovable mountain, but the moment it rose, the power it could unleash would be beyond imagination.


    It was as if the giant carried the majesty of a Buddha, with a divine presence that could sweep across the world.


    The howling demonic energy rushed past, but the golden Sacred Form simply raised its hand.


    Golden light filled the sky, and the overwhelming pressure spread in all directions, causing the very space around them to tremble.


    Even the scene before them seemed to warp and distort.


    An ancient, mysterious melody echoed through the air, as if a legion of demons were bowing in worship.


    The black throne surged with even more demonic energy, rolling forward like a tidal wave.


    But in the face of the countless demonic creatures and the thick black mist, the golden Sacred Form remained seated, slowly raising its hand toward the sky.


    "Boom!"


    As the palm strike was unleashed, a torrent of golden light transformed into a massive hammer.


    Spiritual energy surged around the hammer, burning like a raging fire.


    But more importantly, the divine majesty it carried was truly like the wrath of a Buddha, capable of annihilating all life!


    The thick demonic energy seemed unwilling to back down, surging forward as if to challenge the golden light head-on.


    When the two forces collided, it was like a mountain crashing into the sea.


    Rocks shattered, waves surged, and the spiritual energy exploded outward, rippling violently in all directions.


    It was impossible to tell who had the upper hand��whether one side had triumphed or if they were evenly matched.


    All the demonic cultivators could feel was the suffocating pressure spreading outward, nearly overwhelming them.


    The intense shockwaves even fractured the space around them, distorting the very fabric of reality.


    "Boom! Boom!"


    On the Netherspire Citadel, twelve massive pillars, each engraved with demonic statues, cracked and shattered under the force.


    Though the pillars still stood, barely holding together, each one was now covered in massive, visible fractures.


    "How is this possible? These twelve pillars were forged from Epic-level meteorite iron and have stood here for a hundred years!"


    The demonic cultivators were filled with shock and fear, unable to comprehend how the mere aftershocks of spiritual energy could shatter such mighty pillars.


    The sheer terror of the battle between Timothy and Zalroth was beyond their imagination.


    Even some of the elders, who had been watching from a distance, were now retreating in fear, not daring to stay too close. They knew that even with their strength, getting caught in the crossfire could easily cost them their lives.


    "Impressive. Truly impressive!"


    From within the swirling black mist, Zalroth''s figure slowly emerged.


    At this moment, his left eye had turned completely black.


    A gleam of madness and excitement flickered in his gaze, a twisted recognition of Timothy''s strength.


    But alongside that admiration was a deep, murderous intent. "It''s rare to find such a worthy opponent. But now, I want to see what else you''ve got!"


    Zalroth laughed maniacally.


    As his laughter echoed, the already thick black mist surged even more violently.


    Whoosh!


    A fierce wind swept through, and the entire Netherspire Citadel was plunged into an abyss of darkness.


    Not only Timothy, but even the demonic cultivators were swallowed by the encroaching blackness.


    "What�� what is this?!"


    "Lord Demon Emperor, spare us! We''re still here!"


    In mere moments, the air was filled with the sound of desperate, agonized screams.


    Within the black mist, the demonic cultivators found themselves trapped in isolated, nightmarish worlds.


    This was the second ability of Zalroth''s throne-shaped Sacred Form��Endless Demon Domain.


    It created a separate world for each victim, designed to break them down completely, both physically and mentally.


    The demonic energy within the mist would devour anyone lost inside, leaving no trace of their bodies behind.


    The world was like a chessboard, and those trapped within it became mere pawns, ready to be sacrificed at any moment.


    This ability was something Zalroth had developed in reverence to the Chess Emperor, Holy Emperor Aldric, whose mastery of strategy and manipulation had inspired him.

 Chapter 395 - 395: The Enigma Chessboard!

    "Please, Lord Zalroth, have mercy! In this endless demonic realm, we''ll be devoured sooner or later!"


    "Lord Zalroth, we beg you, spare us!"


    The demonic cultivators couldn''t wait another second. The overwhelming fear had nearly consumed them, and they shouted with all their might, hoping Zalroth would show them mercy.


    But Zalroth didn''t seem to care about them at all.


    Because right now, the only person in his eyes was Timothy.


    Whoosh.


    A wave of black mist swept through, engulfing not only the demonic cultivators but Timothy as well.


    Anyone caught in the mist would be trapped in a series of domains.


    Within those domains, countless lifelike chess pieces appeared.


    Some transformed into loved ones being slaughtered, others into friends coldly betraying them...


    Each of Zalroth''s pieces would push the trapped souls further into despair, until they were completely consumed.


    Using a small world as a chessboard, this mysterious technique was beyond comprehension and utterly terrifying.


    Because so far, anyone trapped in the endless demonic realm��no matter how powerful or resolute��had never escaped.


    They could only watch helplessly as the pieces around them were manipulated, and eventually, they too would become a piece, crushed into nothingness.


    But Timothy was different.


    In the small world that had formed before him, the scenes were incredibly vivid.


    The pieces moved with precision, as if trying their hardest to drag him into the abyss.


    But unfortunately for them, none of it had any effect on him.


    Rather than being a helpless piece on the board, swept along by the flow of the game, Timothy stood still, more like an observer from the outside.


    His calm eyes took in everything before him, as if none of it could touch him.


    Even his expression hadn''t changed.


    The game, though intricate, wasn''t nearly complex enough to affect him.


    "Do you really think such a crude game could trap me?"


    Timothy smiled faintly, watching the scene unfold with a serene gaze.


    Zalroth had always admired Chess Emperor Aldric, the Holy Emperor who played against the heavens themselves, and had spent his life chasing after his shadow.


    Even this endless demonic realm was something Zalroth had comprehended out of his reverence for Aldric.


    Illusions as chess pieces, small worlds as domains.


    It was indeed a profound and mysterious game.


    But compared to the true master, who used the heavens as his board and all living beings as his pieces, Zalroth still had a long way to go.


    And that master? Well, Timothy''s lineage traced directly back to him.


    "Help me! Please, help me!"


    Within the demonic realm, Timothy''s fellow disciples��those who had once been close to him��were being slaughtered in a sea of despair.


    On the other side, his junior sister, who had stayed by his side throughout the ordeal, suddenly raised a dagger and stabbed him in the back through the black mist.


    The illusions, formed by the chess pieces, tried to drag him deeper into the abyss.


    There were only cries of anguish, endless slaughter, and the black mist swirling like a demon, whispering constantly, trying to make Timothy give up on life.


    The game seemed to be closing in, as if it had reached its final, tightening circle.


    But just when it seemed like all hope was lost, a hint of amusement flickered in Timothy''s ever-clear eyes.


    "Did you really think this was enough to trap me?"


    Suddenly, an incredibly profound aura began to swirl around him.


    The clash of black and white chess pieces seemed to reveal the ultimate truths of the universe.


    Yin and Yang intertwined, and it was as if a pair of eyes had been born, capable of seeing the very essence of the chessboard.


    And within the black and white energy, a chessboard slowly materialized in Timothy''s hands.


    The moment the chessboard appeared, the small world constructed by the black mist seemed to tremble violently.


    The illusions that had formed within it first showed a trace of shock, and then their bodies began to writhe in agony.


    "What are you doing? No, put that chessboard away!"


    "That chessboard��ah! We''re your friends, your fellow disciples! Are you really going to kill us?"


    Cries of anguish echoed around Timothy, trying to sway him, urging him to put the chessboard away.


    But they had no idea what this chessboard truly represented.


    In the presence of the Enigma Chessboard, no game in the world could stand.


    Because in all of existence, only one person had ever played against the heavens themselves. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When the Enigma Chessboard appears, no other game can exist!


    Boom!


    With a calm motion, Timothy placed a piece in the center of the Enigma Chessboard.


    Suddenly, black and white energy surged outward.


    The moment it made contact, the black mist that had engulfed Netherspire Citadel recoiled as if it had encountered something it feared deeply, desperately trying to scatter in all directions.


    But the black and white energy spread far faster than anyone could have imagined. In an instant, it swept across the entire citadel, devouring nearly all of the black mist.


    The demonic cultivators who had barely survived gasped for breath, their faces still pale with terror.


    "Who could possibly resist Lord Zalroth''s demonic realm?"


    But when they saw the source of the black and white energy, they were all stunned.


    It was�� Timothy!


    More shocking still, the black and white energy that had so effortlessly unraveled the game and dispelled the demonic realm came from the chessboard in his hands.


    And that chessboard��


    "That chessboard�� could it be? No way!"


    "It''s really�� that chessboard!"


    As they stared at the familiar chessboard, the demonic cultivators'' eyes widened in disbelief.


    Other sects might not understand, but for those of Netherspire Citadel, they knew this chessboard all too well.


    "The Enigma Chessboard!"


    This was the personal artifact of Chess Emperor Holy Emperor Aldric.


    He played with the heavens as his opponent, using all living beings as his pieces, with the audacity to challenge the heavens themselves.


    Only this could be called the Enigma Chessboard.


    After Chess Emperor Holy Emperor Aldric perished in the heavenly lightning, the Enigma Chessboard had vanished along with him.


    But now, here it was, in Timothy''s hands.


    "How is this possible? That''s the Enigma Chessboard."


    The black mist continued to dissipate, and even Zalroth''s eyes widened in disbelief as he watched the scene unfold.


    The arrogance that usually filled his gaze was now replaced by a flicker of shock, and even�� reverence.


    The black and white energy swirled around the Enigma Chessboard, as if even the fundamental principles of the universe had to merge with it to function.


    The golden engravings along the edges of the chessboard confirmed its identity beyond any doubt.


    This was indeed the legendary Enigma Chessboard, the very same that Chess Emperor Holy Emperor Aldric had used to challenge the heavens!

 Chapter 396 - 396: Spear

    The black and white energies on the Enigma Chessboard erupted with even more terrifying power.


    Although the dark mist gathered around Zalroth''s throne was incredibly strong, in the face of the Enigma Chessboard, it was like a grandchild meeting their ancestor��completely unable to resist the primal fear it evoked.


    The retreat was inevitable, and there was no turning it around.


    The black and white energies on the Enigma Chessboard were mysterious and unfathomable.


    One was forceful, the other gentle.


    The black energy slowly spread out, dissolving the dark mist that had been blocking the way.


    No matter how much the earth soldiers and demonic creatures hidden within the mist struggled, they couldn''t reverse their fate of being obliterated. S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amidst their piercing screams, they quickly dissipated like smoke in the wind.


    Meanwhile, the white energy seemed to transform into an unstoppable blade, sweeping through everything in its path.


    Nothing that stood in its way could escape being sliced cleanly in two.


    The dark mist was forced to retreat, and finally, even the throne that represented Zalroth''s very essence began to crack.


    The pain and damage from this attack were so severe that blood trickled from the corner of Zalroth''s mouth.


    His hand curled into a claw, trying to defend himself. The overwhelming demonic energy barely managed to hold off the surging force.


    But it was clear��Zalroth had reached the end of the road.


    Yet, despite being on the brink of defeat, as he looked at Timothy and the Enigma Chessboard before him, he suddenly burst into wild, arrogant laughter.


    The blood at the corner of his mouth only made his laughter more chilling.


    "The Enigma Chessboard�� it really is the Enigma Chessboard!


    I never thought I''d live to see it with my own eyes.


    Back then, the Chess Emperor died under the heavenly lightning, and the Enigma Chessboard disappeared with him.


    They said that to claim the Chessboard, you''d have to find the Chess Emperor and defeat him.


    Now that the Enigma Chessboard has reappeared, it means�� someone actually defeated the Chess Emperor! Hahaha!"


    Zalroth''s laughter grew more crazed, almost as if it carried a twisted sense of longing.


    But just then, Timothy''s figure suddenly blurred.


    Having mastered countless secret techniques and combined them with the power of the Holy Emperor, Timothy moved with such speed that he was nothing more than a shadow, impossible to track.


    In an instant, he was right in front of Zalroth.


    His arm was covered in a dark golden glow, his entire body radiating spiritual energy.


    It was as if all his power had been concentrated into this one arm.


    "Boom!"


    With a deafening roar, even the air in front of him seemed to tear apart under the force of his punch.


    The fist, glowing with brilliant golden light, carried a terrifying power capable of toppling cities and shaking mountains.


    Without any resistance, it shattered the dark mist and slammed directly into Zalroth.


    The punch landed with such force that it was almost too solid.


    A fierce gust of wind exploded outward, accompanied by a howling sound. The terrifying power wrapped around Zalroth''s body, sending him flying violently through the air.


    "Crash."


    His dark figure smashed into the bone-white throne.


    The entire throne shattered on impact, and even the sturdy walls behind it cracked under the immense force.


    Spiderweb-like cracks spread across the walls, a testament to the sheer power of the blow.


    Zalroth''s limbs were embedded deep into the wall.


    At that moment, the dark mist over Netherspire Citadel completely dissipated, and the demonic cultivators barely escaped with their lives.


    But as they looked at the scene before them, they were all struck silent, utterly speechless.


    Blood poured from Zalroth''s face, soaking into his clothes.


    Even his jet-black hair was stained with blood, hanging down in a disheveled mess.


    Zalroth''s head hung low, obscured by his long, disheveled hair. His face was hidden, leaving everyone unsure of his current state.


    But one thing was clear: the Demon Emperor had lost.


    And he had lost completely.


    "How is this possible? He''s not just an Emperor-level powerhouse��his strength was supposed to be terrifying!"


    As they looked back at Timothy, every gaze was filled with shock and fear, some even so terrified they wanted to flee on the spot.


    Timothy''s power far exceeded anything they had imagined.


    No one had expected Zalroth to actually lose.


    After all, as the Demon Emperor, he was revered and feared by every Demonic Sect across the land, a symbol of death and destruction.


    Both demonic cultivators and righteous practitioners alike were deeply afraid of Zalroth''s existence. Even Holy Emperor-level figures wouldn''t dare provoke him.


    There were even rumors that Zalroth could hold his own against Goddess Sylvia herself.


    Yet today, Zalroth had been defeated by Timothy, who, just a year ago, was a mere disciple of the Demonic Sect and now held only the rank of steward disciple in Sky Sanctuary.


    More shocking still was the black-and-white chessboard floating beside Timothy��it was none other than the Enigma Chessboard!


    Once used to challenge the heavens, unafraid of the forces of nature.


    The name of Holy Emperor Aldric had been etched into the history of the Elant continent in bold strokes.


    And for Netherspire Citadel, Holy Emperor Aldric''s legacy was even more profound.


    He was a figure of faith, almost a totemic presence.


    For years, Netherspire Citadel had tirelessly searched for the Enigma Chessboard, driven by their admiration for Aldric.


    But no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t find even the slightest trace of it.


    Never in their wildest dreams did they imagine that the Enigma Chessboard would end up in Timothy''s hands.


    And even more terrifying, it could unleash such overwhelming power.


    "He''s not just at the Holy Emperor level��his strength has already reached the pinnacle of the Holy Emperors on the Elant continent.


    He might even be able to fight Goddess Sylvia!"


    The terrified voice echoed through the hall as they stared at Timothy.


    And it was clear that every demonic cultivator shared the same thought.


    To defeat the Demon Emperor without even suffering a scratch��Timothy''s power had far surpassed their understanding.


    "This is bad. If he decides to come after us, we''re all going to die here!"


    Suddenly, one of the demonic cultivators realized the gravity of the situation, his voice trembling with fear.


    At the same time, the once-arrogant demonic cultivators all began to retreat in unison.


    But despite the vastness of Netherspire Citadel, there was no escape.


    In no time, they found themselves backed up against the solid walls behind them.


    "No, I have to get out of here! If I stay, we''re all going to die!"


    Suddenly, a frail old man, driven mad by fear, screamed in panic.


    Without warning, he broke away from the group of demonic cultivators, desperately trying to flee.


    But just then��


    "Thud."


    A black mist suddenly transformed into a spear.


    The razor-sharp spear shot through the air, piercing the old man''s body in an instant.


    His bloodshot eyes widened, but he couldn''t even utter a single word before collapsing lifelessly into a pool of blood.

 Chapter 397 - 397: Is this... is this what men are like?!

    "Blood Bat General... is really dead?!"


    Staring at the shriveled old man lying in a pool of blood, the demonic cultivators felt as if they''d been struck by a massive blow, utterly shaken.


    The Blood Bat General was one of the most powerful and respected elders in Netherspire Citadel. Even in front of the Demon Emperor, he held considerable status.


    His Blood Demon Art allowed him to drain the life force of others to strengthen himself. This sinister and twisted technique made him both feared and revered, his power strange and terrifying.


    But none of the demonic cultivators could have imagined that he would fall so easily, lying dead in a pool of his own blood!


    "That spear..."


    Suddenly, many of them noticed something odd about the spear. The weapon, formed from dense demonic energy, clearly wasn''t Timothy''s doing.


    Which meant...


    In an instant, all eyes turned toward the wall where Zalroth had been slammed just moments ago.


    To their shock, they saw Zalroth slowly pulling himself free from the wall, where his limbs had been deeply embedded. He staggered, clearly weakened, but his gaze toward the Blood Bat General''s corpse was filled with cold indifference and fury.


    "Running away in the middle of a battle? Hah, in my Netherspire Citadel, someone actually dared to do such a thing!"


    His voice carried a chilling authority, making it impossible to tell that Zalroth had just suffered a serious injury. The demonic cultivators, looking at the Blood Bat General''s lifeless body, couldn''t help but shudder.


    Some of them recalled that they, too, had briefly considered fleeing. Now, they were so terrified they didn''t even dare glance in the direction of the Demon Emperor.


    As for Zalroth standing back up, they didn''t know whether to feel relieved or even more afraid. All they could do was shrink back into the corners, silent.


    These once notorious demonic cultivators now didn''t dare utter a single word. They lowered their heads, as if afraid they might be noticed. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, two Holy Emperor-level powerhouses were present. If either one of them decided to target them, they could be wiped out with a mere flick of the wrist.


    "Timothy."


    At that moment, Zalroth, his clothes still stained with fresh blood, spoke in a cold voice. His hair hung down, covering his face, but his tone was unmistakable.


    Though his steps were unsteady, he slowly approached Timothy. Dark, thick demonic energy flowed from his body like a stream.


    With his face hidden and his body drenched in blood, even Azura couldn''t help but feel a chill. She tugged at Timothy''s sleeve nervously. "Don''t let him get any closer. What if..."


    Timothy''s expression showed a hint of doubt, but he didn''t move. He simply watched as Zalroth drew nearer, step by shaky step.


    Despite his unsteady gait, Zalroth finally reached Timothy. Slowly, he raised his hand. The blow Timothy had landed earlier had been devastating, and even now, Zalroth''s hand was dripping with blood.


    As he lifted his hand, his movements suddenly sped up, reaching toward Timothy.


    "Watch out!"


    Azura, who had just started to relax, felt a sudden jolt of fear. She hadn''t expected Zalroth, in such a weakened state, to strike so suddenly.


    She tried to warn Timothy, but it was already too late.


    Zalroth was too close, and Timothy hadn''t made any move to defend himself. In that instant, Zalroth''s hand was already upon him, and Azura hadn''t even had time to intervene.


    "Damn it!"


    Azura knew all too well how brutal battles between Holy Emperor-level cultivators could be. Victory or defeat often came in the blink of an eye.


    Though Timothy had easily overpowered Zalroth earlier, if he were caught off guard and seriously injured, the situation could flip entirely.


    What made things worse was that they were deep inside Netherspire Citadel, the heart of the Demonic Sect. The surrounding demonic cultivators hadn''t made a move yet, but if they saw an opportunity, they would surely strike.


    She and Timothy were in enemy territory with no way out. If Timothy were successfully ambushed, they''d be trapped in a deadly situation, with no hope of rescue.


    "Damn it!"


    Azura''s face went pale. She wanted to shout a warning or step in, but it was already too late.


    Watching the scene unfold before her, her heart trembled slightly.


    Just as Azura was bracing herself for the worst possible outcome, she suddenly realized��she had been completely wrong!


    Unlike her, Timothy showed no signs of being on guard as Zalroth approached. And Zalroth''s hand wasn''t reaching for Timothy to attack him at all.


    He had no intention of launching a sneak attack.


    Instead, what he did was...


    "Smack."


    Zalroth simply snatched the letter from Timothy''s hand.


    "He just wanted to take the letter?!"


    Azura stood there, dumbfounded, completely shocked by what she was seeing.


    But what happened next surprised her even more.


    "I''ll take this letter," Zalroth said. "Since it''s a message from the Goddess, no matter what''s written inside, I''ll agree to it."


    He brushed his hair back, revealing a surprisingly dashing face. Despite the blood trickling down his forehead, his expression was serious, and all traces of hostility had vanished.


    Not only that, but when he looked at Timothy, there was even a hint of admiration in his eyes.


    After glancing at the contents of the letter, Zalroth quickly looked up.


    Suddenly, he gave Timothy a hearty slap on the shoulder. "So, the Goddess is holding a grand assembly in three days, huh? Got it. Even if I wasn''t planning to go, for Timothy''s sake, I''ll definitely be there this time."


    He laughed and added, "But hey, Timothy, you''ve got to teach me more about chess sometime. Tell me how you managed to beat Chess Emperor Aldric, the Holy Emperor, back in the day. Hahaha! It''s not every day you meet a kindred spirit like you!"


    Zalroth clapped Timothy on the shoulder, laughing loudly.


    His laughter was bold and carefree, with not a trace of animosity left.


    "Hahahaha!"


    For a moment, the entire Netherspire Citadel seemed to echo with his laughter.


    "Huh? What''s going on?"


    Azura was completely dumbfounded. She couldn''t believe how drastically Zalroth had changed.


    Just a second ago, wasn''t he still the Demon Emperor, filled with murderous intent, hating anyone who betrayed the Demonic Sect?


    How did his attitude flip faster than turning a page in a book?


    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn''t have believed this was the same person.


    This was just too ridiculous. Is this... is this what men are like?!

 Chapter 398 - 398: Just how many secrets is Timothy hiding?

    "That''s just how men are." Timothy glanced at Azura with a slight smile.


    Zalroth''s true nature was clear, especially in how he revered Holy Emperor Aldric.


    As long as someone stronger and more arrogant than him appeared, Zalroth''s attitude would change completely.


    But seeing him now, laughing heartily and acting like they were old friends, even Timothy was a bit surprised at how drastically Zalroth had changed.


    "Ever since I became the Demon Emperor, I haven''t lost a single fight. I never thought I''d lose today, and so decisively at that. I admit defeat. Not only will I personally attend the Goddess''s summit, but you''ve also earned yourself a friend today!"


    Wiping the blood from his forehead, Zalroth''s attitude had done a complete 180.


    In his eyes, there were only two kinds of people.


    The first kind were those who couldn''t defeat him, people not even worth a second glance. These people, even his own elders, were of no consequence to him. He wouldn''t hesitate to crush them like ants if they got in his way.


    The second kind, however, were those who could actually stand up to him. Up until now, no one had managed that.


    Goddess Sylvia was halfway there. Even Zalroth had a certain level of respect for her power. But since they''d never fought, and she hadn''t personally defeated him, he didn''t fully acknowledge her.


    Timothy, on the other hand, as the first person to beat him to a pulp, had earned Zalroth''s complete respect.


    Of course, what really caused this massive shift in Zalroth''s attitude was Timothy''s Enigma Chessboard.


    "But Timothy, when you have time, you have to tell me how you managed to beat Chess Emperor Holy Emperor Aldric. What strategy did you use? How did you fend off his attacks? And how did you finally checkmate his king?"


    Zalroth fired off questions like a machine gun, to the point where Timothy wondered if he''d suddenly become a chatterbox.


    "But no matter what, you''ve got a friend in me now. If you ever have time, I''d love to play a game of chess with you. Even if I lose horribly, I don''t mind."


    Zalroth''s tone shifted slightly, and he gave Timothy a firm handshake. It was clear from his serious expression that he wasn''t joking in the slightest.


    "Yeah, sure. If I have time, I wouldn''t mind going over that game with Holy Emperor Aldric. After all, I don''t really have many chess buddies." Timothy smiled faintly.


    From the moment he entered Netherspire Citadel, Timothy had sensed that Zalroth''s personality wasn''t quite what it seemed on the surface. Now, it was clear that the Demon Emperor had a rather unique character.


    For a brief moment, Timothy even felt like, in the process of delivering a letter, he''d somehow gained... a fanboy? And not just any fanboy��one who was over a thousand years old, who used to look down on everyone, but now seemed a bit... obsessed?


    "Alright, you''ve got the letter. My job here is done, so I''ll be heading out."


    Without any intention of sticking around to chat, Timothy waved his hand and turned to leave. He glanced at Zalroth, who was still covered in blood but didn''t seem too badly injured, and walked away.


    "Brother Timothy is leaving, and you''re not going to see him off?"


    In an instant, the previously enthusiastic Zalroth turned to his demonic cultivators, his cold gaze making them shudder uncontrollably.


    They were completely dumbfounded.


    Hadn''t Timothy just fought a brutal battle with the Demon Emperor, nearly tearing the sky apart and even seriously injuring him?


    How had they suddenly become friends in such a short time?


    No, "friends" didn''t even seem like the right word. It was more like their Demon Emperor had turned into a... tagalong?


    The demonic cultivators stood there, stunned, unable to comprehend how things had escalated to this point. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Zalroth''s attitude toward them was clearly worlds apart from how he treated Timothy.


    The demonic cultivators didn''t doubt for a second that if they didn''t act soon, the Demon Emperor might explode in rage, and their fate could be as gruesome as that of the Blood Bat General!


    Without hesitation, they scrambled into action. Even though they harbored deep hatred for Timothy, the traitor of the Demonic Sect, none of them dared to utter a single word of protest.


    "We follow the Demon Emperor in bidding farewell to Timothy."


    Exchanging uneasy glances, the demonic cultivators finally moved, led by a chubby elder. They didn''t dare waste another moment. Reluctantly, they stepped forward and bowed deeply to Timothy.


    The Demonic Sect had a long and bitter history with the righteous sects. Even when facing a Holy Emperor-level figure from the righteous path, they had never shown such submission. But now, they had no choice. With their own Demon Emperor''s attitude completely flipped, what resistance could they possibly offer?


    "Hm." Timothy nodded, and Azura, standing beside him, quickly understood.


    In a flash of golden light, she transformed into her dragon form.


    Riding on her back, Timothy and Azura soared into the sky, leaving only the fierce wind in their wake, sweeping across the land.


    "That little girl�� she''s a dragon! And that bloodline�� it''s even purer than the Dragon King''s!"


    The demonic cultivators, already stunned by the events of the day, were once again left in shock. They never imagined they''d witness someone capable of commanding a dragon. But what terrified them even more was the unprecedented power of Azura''s bloodline.


    "That bloodline��" Zalroth muttered, staring at the sky, frozen in place.


    His cultivation far surpassed that of the other demonic cultivators, and he understood Azura''s bloodline far better than they did. And because of that, his shock was even greater.


    He could clearly sense the terrifying purity of the dragon blood flowing through Azura. It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that her bloodline could rival that of the ancient dragon ancestors!


    In fact, among the dragons currently living on the continent of Elant, there probably wasn''t a single one whose bloodline could match even a tenth of Azura''s purity.


    The sheer terror of Azura''s bloodline was undeniable.


    "This can''t just be a coincidence. The Enigma Chessboard, a Dragon King with an ancestral bloodline�� Just how many secrets is Timothy hiding?"


    For the first time, Zalroth''s expression showed genuine curiosity and disbelief. His eyes even held a hint of admiration, something he had never felt before.


    At this moment, he didn''t feel the slightest regret about his defeat. In fact, he felt it was completely justified.


    Because even now, he couldn''t fathom how he could ever defeat Timothy.


    This was the first time he had encountered someone who felt like an insurmountable obstacle.


    And the first time he had ever felt a sense of awe.


    ...


    Riding the dragon, Timothy enjoyed the cool evening breeze as they flew toward Sky Sanctuary.


    All the letters had been delivered, and there were only two days left until the Goddess''s summit.

 Chapter 399 - 399: This is just ridiculous!

    Early in the morning, Sylvia sat at the edge of her bed, lost in thought.


    She had been a little worried about Timothy''s safety the day before, so she kept her spiritual senses focused on Netherspire Citadel.


    But she could clearly sense that not only had Timothy successfully delivered the letter to Zalroth, he had also managed to beat him into submission��literally.


    Zalroth, defeated so badly?


    Even she hadn''t expected that.


    In Sky Sanctuary, rewards and punishments were always fair. Even ordinary disciples who completed difficult tasks would receive decent rewards.


    So, for Timothy to have beaten the Demon Emperor Zalroth, it was only natural that he should be rewarded.


    "But, what should I give him?" Sylvia pondered.


    "After all, what''s his is mine, so there''s no point in searching for some magical artifact... What should I give him, then?"


    She thought about it for a while but couldn''t come up with a suitable reward. Then, suddenly, an idea popped into her head.


    Although Timothy''s weakness had greatly improved after reaching the Holy Emperor level, for a man, a little extra "boost" could still be quite important.


    So...


    "But wouldn''t giving him that be a bit too embarrassing? Wouldn''t it make me seem...?"


    Sylvia hesitated, feeling a wave of embarrassment wash over her at the thought.


    But after wrestling with herself for a while, she suddenly remembered that in two days, she would be making that big announcement to the world.


    Finally, she steeled herself and headed out of the palace.


    ''Weird, why is the Goddess leaving at this hour?''


    Elder Turner, who happened to be passing by, noticed Sylvia up and about unusually early, seemingly preparing to leave Sky Sanctuary. He couldn''t help but feel curious, wondering if something serious had happened. He quickly approached her.


    "Goddess, where are you going so early?" he asked.


    "I''m heading to the Eastern Seas," Sylvia replied coolly.


    "The Eastern Seas? But the Goddess has no connection to that region. Why go there?"


    "Uh... well..."


    Sylvia hesitated for a moment before finally saying, "I''m planning to catch some fresh ingredients for a soup. You know, things like oysters and sea cucumbers."


    "Oysters?" Elder Turner was taken aback.


    Aside from that particular use, who would make soup with oysters?


    And the Goddess wasn''t a man, so why would she need oysters?


    "Anyway, it''s getting late. I should get going."


    Clearly not wanting to continue the conversation, Sylvia turned away coldly and flew off into the sky.


    But...


    Even though she maintained her usual aloof demeanor, Elder Turner couldn''t help but notice that during their brief exchange, the Goddess''s cheeks had turned slightly red, as if she had remembered something.


    Especially when she mentioned making oyster soup, there had been a fleeting moment of nervousness in her expression.


    It was a rare sight��her usual cold and proud aura couldn''t quite hide it.


    "Could it be... something to do with Timothy?"


    At that moment, Elder Turner stood frozen in place, utterly dumbfounded.


    ...


    Not long after, Timothy returned to Sky Sanctuary.


    "Weird, where''s the Goddess?"


    He couldn''t find her in either the palace or the main hall, which left him a bit puzzled.


    The Goddess rarely left Sky Sanctuary, especially not at this time of day.


    Could something have happened?


    "Oh well, since she''s not here, I might as well train the others for a bit."


    With Sylvia gone and nothing else to do, Timothy gathered the male disciples of Sky Sanctuary who were eager to grow stronger and began their training.


    Since he needed to conserve his energy for the big event in two days, Timothy didn''t push them too hard today. By the end of the day, they had only run about six miles...


    As the sun began to set, Timothy noticed something odd. The disciples'' gazes were all fixed on the distance, as if they were waiting for something��or someone.


    From the start of training, they had seemed distracted, their minds clearly elsewhere. Timothy frowned slightly and followed their line of sight.


    At that moment, bathed in the golden light of the setting sun, a figure slowly approached.


    When they finally saw who it was, the disciples were stunned.


    "The Goddess is really here!"


    That graceful, flawless silhouette could only belong to one person.


    Just as they had suspected, they were right!


    Whenever Timothy was around, the Goddess would personally come to check on things. But when Timothy wasn''t there, she didn''t seem to care about their training at all.


    Today, with Timothy back at Sky Sanctuary, not only had the Goddess come to inspect them again, but she was also carrying a rather elegant wooden box in her hands!


    "Here, drink this. I went to the Eastern Seas this morning to catch the ingredients and made this soup myself."


    Without any hesitation, Sylvia walked gracefully past the disciples and stopped in front of Timothy. She handed him the wooden box, her voice carrying a hint of shyness.


    "Ahem, you''re too thoughtful, my dear," Timothy couldn''t help but feel a warmth in his heart.


    No wonder the Goddess had been missing all morning��she had been preparing this for him.


    Even though Timothy was well aware of Sylvia''s cooking skills, he still smiled as he opened the box.


    The moment the lid was lifted, everyone could see the carefully prepared soup inside.


    The soup was a strange mix of colors, almost grotesque, like the face of a demon. But within the broth, they could clearly see oysters, sea cucumbers, and chestnuts. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Especially the oysters��there were a lot of them, and each one was bigger than the last!


    The disciples were completely dumbfounded.


    While not everyone might know the effects of sea cucumbers and chestnuts, nearly every male disciple was familiar with oysters, often jokingly referred to as "a man''s energy booster."


    "Why would the Goddess give Timothy a soup loaded with oysters?"


    Sylvia''s departing figure exuded her usual cold and dignified aura, but as they stared at the massive oysters in Timothy''s bowl, the disciples were left utterly speechless.


    "These oysters are pretty big, but they''re a bit... toxic."


    Timothy took a bite of one of the large oysters, and almost immediately, blood trickled from the corner of his mouth.


    But the fact that the Goddess had gone out early in the morning to prepare oysters for him...


    Timothy couldn''t help but smile. His wife was so thoughtful��it made him feel a little blessed.


    As he thought about this, he glanced over at the disciples of Sky Sanctuary.


    What he saw were faces full of despair. The disciples looked utterly defeated, as if the day''s training had crushed their spirits beyond repair.


    "This is just ridiculous!"


    The disciples suddenly felt that the physical pain they had endured during the day''s training would take years to heal compared to the emotional damage they were now suffering.


    They had tried to deny it many times before, but after four days of training, they had finally come to a clear realization:


    The Goddess was totally playing favorites! And she only had eyes for Timothy!

 Chapter 400 - 400: It’s amazing!

    The grand assembly was just around the corner, and tomorrow, all the sects would head to Sky Sanctuary.


    It was barely dawn, but the disciples and elders on the mountain were already busy preparing.


    They arranged for disciples to patrol, checked the formations for any irregularities, and set up various things.


    In the current world, the only force capable of hosting such a grand assembly and summoning all the sects was Sky Sanctuary.


    Naturally, this event filled the disciples of Sky Sanctuary with immense pride.


    They felt not only the honor of being part of Sky Sanctuary but also deep reverence for their goddess.


    Timothy was just about to step outside when, as soon as he opened the door, he saw Azura standing there.


    "Good morning."


    Seeing Timothy, Azura immediately looked up, greeting him with a bright smile, her little tail even wagging slightly.


    It was obvious she had been waiting there for a while.


    "What brings you here?" Timothy couldn''t help but feel a bit curious.


    After all, Azura was known for being a little lazy dragon. On a normal day, if there was nothing urgent, she wouldn''t get out of bed even if the sun was high in the sky.


    For her to be up this early, waiting outside for him, something was definitely off.


    When something unusual happens, there''s always a reason. This little one was definitely up to something.


    Maybe it was because Timothy''s insight had sharpened after reaching the Holy Emperor level, but his gaze made Azura feel like she was being completely seen through.


    With a sheepish grin, she finally confessed, "Hehe, remember how you promised to make me that ''three-way fish'' as a reward yesterday? Well, I''m here for the fish."


    Azura''s tail swayed a little, clearly feeling a bit embarrassed.


    Her words almost made Timothy burst out laughing.


    Who shows up first thing in the morning just to eat?


    Looking at Azura, who was trying her best to hold back but was clearly itching with anticipation, Timothy could easily imagine how restless she must have been the entire night.


    She probably even drooled on her pillow dreaming about it.


    Where else could you find such a gluttonous dragon?


    "Alright, alright, I''ll keep my promise and make you one."


    Even though it was way too early for a big meal, Timothy couldn''t help but agree, half-amused, half-exasperated.


    If he made her wait until noon, she''d probably start gnawing on rocks out of sheer hunger.


    "Yay!"


    Hearing this, Azura''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    Her eyes sparkled, and she was overjoyed, practically bouncing on her toes. She had completely forgotten about the time she and Holy Maiden Aeliana were trapped in the depths of the Sepulcher of the Sacred not too long ago.


    Her ability to let go of grudges so easily was quite different from the rest of her dragon kin.


    After seating Azura at the table to wait, Timothy headed to the kitchen. From the system''s marketplace, he pulled out a top-quality Golden Scale Dragon Carp.


    "A three-way fish��this unique cooking style from Blue Star is something no one else on the continent of Elant has ever seen."


    With a wave of his hand, Timothy conjured three stoves and divided the Golden Scale Dragon Carp into three parts: the head, the body, and the tail.


    Before long, the sound of cooking filled the air, accompanied by an incredibly mouth-watering aroma that spread throughout the room.


    Aside from the unique cooking method, Timothy infused spiritual energy into the process.


    The spiritual energy of a Holy Emperor-level cultivator was the purest and most concentrated form of energy in the world.


    With the food bathed in this energy, any ingredient would be elevated to new heights, let alone the rare and precious Golden Scale Dragon Carp.


    Soon, the rich fragrance completely filled the kitchen.


    Azura, who had been sitting at the table trying her best to stay calm, was now struggling to hold back.


    Her eyes were glued to the direction of the kitchen, completely entranced by the smell.


    "Sluuurp..."


    "No, no, I''m the Dragon King! I can''t be drooling like a little kid!"


    "Just hold on a bit longer, just a little longer!"


    Azura clenched her tiny fists, trying her best to convince herself.


    ��


    Before long, with the rich aroma filling the air, Timothy finally finished cooking the three-way fish.


    He placed it on a large platter, and even he couldn''t help but feel his appetite stir at the sight of it.


    "All done! Time to eat!"


    He called out from the kitchen, walking out with the platter. The fish was still steaming, the scent of freshly cooked oil and spices wafting through the air.


    But as soon as Timothy stepped out, he saw Azura sitting at the table, her eyes glazed over.


    And, without her even realizing it, a glistening trail of drool was slowly dripping from the corner of her mouth, dangerously close to landing on the table.


    Timothy couldn''t help but feel both amused and exasperated.


    He''d seen people get hungry before, but Azura''s level of hunger was something else entirely.


    If he took her out in public, who would ever believe she was the Dragon King?


    Just imagine those sects that treated Dragon''s saliva like a priceless treasure. If they knew about Azura, they''d probably invite her to their sect immediately, feeding her carp every day just to collect as much drool as possible.


    "It''s ready. You might want to watch your image a bit, or how are you ever going to find someone to marry when you grow up?"


    Timothy chuckled as he set the colorful platter of fish on the table, then grabbed a napkin to wipe the drool from Azura''s mouth.


    It was only then that Azura snapped out of her daze.


    Her eyes lit up the moment they landed on the fish.


    Not only did the aroma make her mouth water, but the fish itself was a work of art.


    The head was a deep red, coated in a rich braised sauce. The body was steamed to perfection, its natural color shining through. And the tail was fried to a golden crisp. The three distinct sections of the fish, each with its own color and texture, complemented each other beautifully.


    It looked less like food and more like a meticulously crafted piece of art.


    For a brief moment, Azura almost didn''t want to ruin it by digging in.


    But the hunger gnawing at her stomach was too much to bear, like a little monster scratching at her insides. She couldn''t hold back any longer.


    "Well, if you insist, I won''t hold back!"


    With a quick slurp, Azura grabbed a fork, her hands moving as fast as lightning.


    "Mmm! So good!" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Crunch, crunch, it''s amazing!"


    Her words were muffled, barely coherent, as she stuffed her face with the fish.


    The braised fish head was soaked in the rich sauce, the skin smooth and tender, with a texture almost like jelly.


    On Blue Star, carp wasn''t usually steamed, but the Golden Scale Dragon Carp was different. The steamed body perfectly preserved the fish''s natural fragrance. It was tender, flavorful, and completely free of any fishy or muddy taste.


    As for the tail, it was so delicious that Azura nearly shouted in excitement.


    The crispy, golden-fried tail crackled with every bite, filling her mouth with an explosion of flavor.


    The three distinct tastes had Azura completely lost in the experience, savoring every bite.


    She was so absorbed in the meal that she didn''t even notice the shadowy figure quietly approaching from outside the house.

 Chapter 401 - 401: Something was definitely off!

    "Wow, this is so good! Seriously, it''s amazing!"


    Azura''s taste buds were completely captivated by the fish.


    Not only did she devour the entire fish, leaving nothing behind, but she even gnawed on the bones.


    Her delicate little hands were now a bit greasy, and it wasn''t until she had wolfed down everything and licked the plate clean that she seemed to snap back to reality.


    "That was delicious, but..."


    Still savoring the lingering taste, Azura couldn''t help but swallow a bit of saliva.


    The three-way fish dish was indeed incredibly tasty, but there was one huge problem��


    It wasn''t enough!


    The flavor was so good that it kept teasing her taste buds, making her feel like she hadn''t eaten anything at all. Her stomach felt completely empty.


    Her big, watery eyes stared longingly at Timothy.


    After hesitating for a while, Azura finally couldn''t hold back any longer and spoke up, "Ugh, it was so good, but it''s just not enough! I mean, I was stuck in the Earth Realm for half a month! How about making me another one?"


    Her eyes were full of pleading.


    "One is enough. We can talk about more later," Timothy said with a half-amused, half-exasperated smile as he took the plate away.


    He had plenty of skill points now, and Golden Scale Dragon Carp wasn''t exactly in short supply. But with the way Azura was eating, he was worried she might turn into a "dragon pig" one day. How would she ever fly then?


    "But... but this is just cruel to a dragon! Only getting to eat one of something this delicious is like... like you humans getting halfway through undressing with your partner, and then suddenly putting all your clothes back on!"


    Azura protested with a rather... unique analogy.


    "Nope. As your contract master, I have to make sure you don''t turn into a little chubby dragon," Timothy replied firmly.


    "Nooo! I''m still super slim, aren''t I? Just one more, pleeease!"


    Seeing the fish slipping away from her grasp, Azura tried to hold on, wrapping her arms around Timothy''s leg.


    She''d heard that human men couldn''t resist when cute girls acted all sweet and clingy.


    So, Azura decided to pull out her ultimate weapon.


    She hugged Timothy''s leg tightly, her eyes shimmering with a pitiful, pleading look. Her fluffy dragon tail swayed gently, occasionally curling around Timothy''s leg.


    "Handsome Timothy, won''t you let me have just one more? Pretty please?" Azura''s voice turned soft and sweet.


    "You think acting cute is going to mess with my head?"


    But Timothy just flicked her on the forehead, clearly unfazed.


    After all, he''d just survived the adorable onslaught of a little goddess in the Netherworld. Even though Azura was pulling out all the stops with her Dragon Maiden charm, it wasn''t enough to sway him.


    "Damn it! I could''ve sworn you were a total perv! How come you''re suddenly so strong-willed?"


    Azura hadn''t expected this at all. She was completely out of ideas.


    "My Golden Scale Dragon Carp... my precious Golden Scale Dragon Carp..."


    At this point, she couldn''t think of any way to get her hands on more of that delicious fish.


    Just then, the wooden door creaked open.


    The sound wasn''t loud, but it was enough to make both Azura and Timothy freeze for a moment.


    Because standing in the doorway was none other than Goddess Sylvia!


    It was only now that Azura realized why she''d felt so strange earlier when she was clinging to Timothy. It was like someone had been watching her the whole time.


    Turns out, the door had been slightly ajar for who knows how long, and the goddess had been standing outside, watching.


    "Oh no... I''m so screwed!" Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Azura felt like a bolt of lightning had just struck her heart.


    She hadn''t noticed the goddess outside at all, and she''d even been acting all cutesy with Timothy, wrapping her dragon tail around his leg.


    If anyone else had seen this, Azura wouldn''t have cared. But the goddess was different.


    Not only did Sylvia and Timothy have a very close and secretive relationship, but Azura also knew one other thing about the goddess...


    She was insanely jealous!


    If Sylvia really was jealous, Azura felt like the goddess might just draw her sword and slice the entire Sky Sanctuary in half.


    Azura couldn''t even begin to imagine what would happen to her if the goddess had seen what just happened!


    "G-Goddess, I... I didn''t mean to! It was just an accident..."


    Her voice was barely a whisper, trembling as she hurried to explain herself.


    But she quickly realized that things weren''t playing out the way she had feared.


    Sylvia stepped into the room, but instead of glaring at Azura, she seemed more interested in... sniffing the air?


    Soon, a glimmer of light appeared in her eyes.


    "Mmm, smells amazing!"


    Sylvia couldn''t help but comment, and she actually seemed to be in a pretty good mood.


    "Huh?"


    Azura was dumbfounded.


    This wasn''t what she had expected at all!


    No, this didn''t make sense. From all her observations, Sylvia was the queen of jealousy, a walking jar of vinegar, always ready to get possessive. So why was she acting like this now?


    "You''re here, honey," Timothy said after a brief pause, then smiled. "Smells good, right? It''s the Golden Scale Dragon Carp I made for Azura. Want me to make one for you too?"


    "Hmph, I have to admit, it does smell pretty good.


    Fine, I guess I''ll reluctantly give it a try," Sylvia huffed.


    But the cute little huff made Timothy chuckle. "There''s only Azura here, honey. Why are you still acting all tsundere?"


    "Tsundere? W-What are you talking about? I''m not tsundere at all! I''m just stating the facts, that''s all.


    Yeah, that''s it!"


    It was like Sylvia had been caught off guard, and she quickly tried to explain herself, flustered.


    "Yeah, sure, I totally believe you," Timothy said, clearly not buying it. He had long since gotten used to Sylvia''s tsundere tendencies.


    Still, getting the chance to show off his three-way fish dish to the goddess wasn''t a bad idea.


    Timothy headed to the kitchen, and before long, the sounds of cooking and the rich aroma of the dish began to fill the air.


    Sylvia sat down in a chair, exuding her usual cool and distant aura. But if you looked closely, there was the faintest hint of anticipation in her expression.


    On the surface, everything seemed normal.


    But standing off to the side, Azura couldn''t help but feel even more anxious.


    Her heart was pounding with unease.


    Something was definitely off!


    "If the goddess were acting differently, that''d be one thing. But with how jealous she usually gets, this calmness is just... way too suspicious."


    Like the calm before a storm, Azura feared that something much more intense was brewing beneath the surface. Her tail even curled up slightly in nervousness.

 Chapter 402 - 402: This… this is just blatant favoritism!

    After a while, the second Golden Scale Dragon Carp was finally ready.


    For some reason, though, Timothy seemed to have taken a lot longer to prepare this one compared to the first.


    As soon as the fish was placed on the table, the rich aroma filled the air, a blend of three distinct fragrances swirling together.


    "This really is a Golden Scale Dragon Carp. Where on earth did you get it?" Sylvia couldn''t help but show a hint of surprise as she looked at the fish in front of her.


    When Timothy had first mentioned the name "Golden Scale Dragon Carp," she had assumed it was just a dish with a fancy name, coincidentally sharing its title with the rare and ancient species.


    But to her astonishment, Timothy had actually prepared the Golden Scale Dragon Carp.


    The Golden Scale Dragon Carp was incredibly rare and precious.


    For dragons, it had the extraordinary ability to enhance their strength and even purify their ancestral dragon bloodline.


    To the dragon race, the Golden Scale Dragon Carp was a treasure of the highest order, something revered and coveted for centuries.


    Even for human practitioners, the fish held immense value.


    To treat something so rare as an ordinary meal would leave any practitioner who knew its worth utterly speechless.


    "I had to pull some strings to get it. Don''t worry about that, honey. Just try it," Timothy said with a slight smile, brushing off her question.


    Sylvia didn''t press him further. She nodded slightly.


    The fish had been prepared in three different ways��head, body, and tail��each with its own unique method. Even Sylvia found this a bit novel, something she had never seen before.


    But as she glanced at Timothy, she hesitated for a moment before picking up her fork.


    She carefully lifted a large piece of steamed fish from the middle, gently blowing on it to cool it down.


    And then, unexpectedly, she brought the first bite to Timothy''s mouth.


    Timothy was momentarily stunned by her gesture.


    But as he looked at Sylvia''s face, which still carried that cool, distant expression, he instantly understood.


    On the outside, she was as cold as ice, but inside, she had long since melted, revealing a soft, gentle warmth.


    Especially when no one else was around, the goddess who usually wore a mask of indifference became even more endearing.


    As for the third wheel, Azura?


    She was a dragon, not a person!


    After taking a bite of the steamed fish, Timothy couldn''t help but nod in satisfaction.


    Not only was he impressed by his own cooking, but the fish, lightly blown on by Sylvia, seemed to carry a faint, delicate fragrance, almost like orchids.


    Timothy suddenly smiled and whispered in Sylvia''s ear, "Honey, did you eat something sweet today?"


    Sylvia blinked. "No, why?"


    "Then why is everything so sweet? Even the fish you blew on tastes sweet."


    "That''s impossible!"


    Sylvia''s heart skipped a beat, but she quickly tried to brush it off. "Don''t think you can distract me with such shallow compliments!"


    Despite her tough words, the faint blush on her cheeks betrayed her true feelings.


    ''Damn it, how did I let him catch me off guard like this?'' she thought, her mind suddenly in a bit of a panic. She wanted to come up with a clever retort, but no words came to her.


    She even tried to mimic Timothy''s romantic style, but found herself completely at a loss. S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For the longest time, Sylvia had been puzzled by one thing she could never quite figure out.


    ''How does Timothy always come up with these weird, cheesy lines that somehow hit right where it counts?''


    Even though she was hailed as a goddess with unmatched talent, Sylvia just couldn''t pull off that kind of charm.


    At that moment, Timothy reached out and gently broke off a piece of the crispy, golden fish tail.


    "Honey, try this. This part is the best of the fried fish."


    Without using a fork, Timothy held the crispy fish tail in his hand and brought it to Sylvia''s lips.


    Sylvia''s face flushed slightly at the intimate gesture. She glanced at Azura and whispered, "Isn''t this a bit inappropriate? Azura''s right here."


    "What''s there to worry about? Azura''s not even human. Besides, you''ve never seen her as competition, have you? Otherwise, when she was acting all cutesy with me earlier, why didn''t you say anything?"


    "How did you notice that?!"


    Timothy''s words caught Sylvia off guard, and she panicked a little. She hadn''t expected him to be so observant. The fact that he had picked up on her almost-jealous thoughts made her feel a wave of embarrassment, her voice trembling slightly.


    Their conversation left Azura standing there, completely stunned.


    She had been worried for a while, fearing that the goddess might turn dark with jealousy. But to her surprise, Sylvia didn''t seem to care at all.


    No, that wasn''t quite right. It wasn''t that Sylvia didn''t care��it was that she didn''t even see Azura as a threat, never considering her a rival in the first place!


    Azura felt a wave of relief, knowing that the goddess wouldn''t come after her. But as she processed it, she also felt a deep sense of emotional damage.


    Waaah, the goddess doesn''t even see me as a person!


    While Azura was wallowing in her own sorrow, the scene in front of her took an even more outrageous turn.


    Sylvia, flustered by Timothy''s ability to read her so easily, felt a mix of embarrassment and frustration. "Ugh, how could you say that out loud after figuring it out? It''s so humiliating!"


    Her heart raced as she opened her mouth and bit down on the crispy fish tail.


    But her real target wasn''t just the fish.


    "Mmm~"


    Along with the crispy fish tail, Sylvia lightly bit Timothy''s hand, leaving a small set of teeth marks.


    "Honey, you actually dared to sneak attack me? Well, now you''ve left me no choice!"


    With that, Timothy broke off another piece of the golden, crispy fish tail and tossed it into his mouth.


    A satisfying crunch echoed through the room, making it clear just how crispy and delicious the fish tail was.


    "You stole the crispiest part! That''s so unfair!" Sylvia pouted, her eyes filled with a mix of frustration and longing as she stared at Timothy.


    She looked�� a little fierce!


    Timothy just smiled. "Oh, this is nothing. The real unfairness is yet to come."


    "How much worse could it get?" Sylvia puffed her cheeks, pretending to be angry.


    "As bad as you can imagine. So bad that you won''t even be able to finish it all."


    As soon as Timothy finished speaking, several more Golden Scale Dragon Carps, each prepared in three different ways, flew out and landed on the table.


    There were ten plates in total!


    "This�� this is just blatant favoritism! It''s too much! You''re not even treating dragons like people anymore!"


    Azura was completely dumbfounded as she stared at the scene in front of her.

 Chapter 403 - 403: The blatant favoritism!

    "Pfft."


    Sylvia couldn''t help but chuckle softly as she looked at the ten freshly prepared Golden Scale Dragon Carp dishes in front of her. "So, this was your plan all along, huh?"


    "Of course! I''ve got to conquer your taste buds too, my dear wife."


    "Yeah, right. Let''s see what''s so special about this Golden Scale Dragon Carp." Sylvia snorted lightly, but soon reached for one of the dishes.


    Each of the ten plates featured the same fish, prepared in three different ways. Yet, for some reason, despite the identical cooking methods, each dish had a slightly different flavor, each with its own unique charm.


    As she ate, even Sylvia''s eyes began to sparkle, completely absorbed in the deliciousness.


    "Mmm, this one''s pretty good."


    "This one''s really good too!"


    "How strange. They''re all steamed, but the flavors are still a bit different. What kind of weird spices did you use?"


    Normally cool and composed, Sylvia couldn''t help but let a bit of happiness slip through as she savored the food. At one point, she even shyly picked up a piece of fish and fed it to Timothy.


    The small room was filled with a warm, cozy atmosphere. The interaction between the two was so intimate, it felt like their affection could melt the entire house.


    Meanwhile, Azura stood off to the side, completely ignored.


    Watching them flaunt their love was already painful enough, but there was something even worse.


    The blatant favoritism!


    Timothy had only given her one measly Golden Scale Dragon Carp, claiming he didn''t want her to gain weight. But when it came to Goddess Sylvia, ten fish didn''t even seem like enough!


    Ugh, seriously? Azura thought, Doesn''t the goddess ever worry about getting chubby? This is just one big public display of affection!


    Azura had overlooked one important detail, though.


    A Holy Emperor-level being could communicate with the purest spiritual energy of the world. Even without actively using their powers, they constantly absorbed spiritual energy, which kept their bodies in perfect condition. So, for someone like Sylvia, gaining weight was never an issue. Her body would always remain at its most beautiful, frozen in time.


    But just as Azura was hanging her head in defeat, she suddenly felt a gentle breeze sweep past her.


    Surprised, she looked up and saw Sylvia holding a plate of Golden Scale Dragon Carp, her voice soft. "Did you get enough to eat earlier? Want some more?"


    Azura noticed something unusual��there was a faint, almost imperceptible smile on Sylvia''s otherwise flawless face, like ice melting in the spring.


    The goddess�� can smile like that?


    For a moment, Azura was completely stunned.


    She had heard stories about Sylvia, the Holy Emperor of the human race, long ago. There were even rumors among the dragons that Sylvia was their greatest enemy. Such fear spoke volumes about her coldness and terrifying power.


    Yet now, while Sylvia''s pride and authority remained unshaken when it came to matters of the world, there were subtle, almost unnoticeable changes in her demeanor when it came to smaller, more personal things.


    Azura could easily guess the reason behind this shift.


    All of these changes in the goddess�� they seem to stem from Timothy''s quiet influence, from all those times he''s shamelessly flaunted their relationship.


    And the reason for that? Well, hardly anyone knew.


    "Why are you crying? There''s plenty here for you too. If you want more, just eat. Once you reach the Holy Emperor level, you won''t have to worry about gaining weight anymore."


    Seeing Azura''s teary-eyed expression, Timothy couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Okay."


    That one sentence completely moved Azura.


    Azura nodded firmly, then suddenly wrapped her arms around Sylvia''s leg. "Waaah, Sister Sylvia, I''m sticking with you from now on!"


    Of course, her other hand quickly latched onto Timothy. "And for these Golden Scale Dragon Carp, this Dragon King will take you flying across the world!"


    Though her voice was small, Azura''s words were filled with sincerity, despite the slight embarrassment in her tone.


    Timothy couldn''t help but chuckle at her antics.


    In that moment, it seemed Azura had completely forgotten that her contract with Timothy was only for a year. And now, that time was almost up.


    Before long, Azura eagerly joined in on the feast, devouring the Golden Scale Dragon Carp with enthusiasm. She soon noticed that, while her own eating was more of a ravenous frenzy, the goddess''s movements were elegant and composed, yet her appetite was no less impressive.


    "Count me in too!" Timothy chimed in, joining the fray.


    The two humans and one dragon tore through the ten plates of Golden Scale Dragon Carp like a storm, the food disappearing before their eyes at an astonishing speed.


    Amid the sweet and cozy atmosphere, the room felt even warmer and more inviting.


    After what seemed like ages, they finally finished off every last bit of the Golden Scale Dragon Carp.


    Azura, satisfied, patted her non-existent belly.


    With the big meeting scheduled for tomorrow, Sylvia needed to return to the main hall to handle some remaining affairs.


    Azura immediately raised her hand, volunteering enthusiastically. "I''ll escort the goddess back to the hall!"


    "You? Well, fine, if you insist," Timothy said, shaking his head with a helpless smile at Azura''s determined expression. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylvia and Timothy exchanged a knowing glance, sharing a quiet smile. Then, the two figures��one tall, one small��turned and left together.


    As Sylvia''s figure gradually disappeared from view, Timothy finally turned back to the table.


    There was still one plate left��he had made an extra dish earlier, thinking they might need more, but now it sat there untouched.


    What should I do with this��? Timothy stared at the last plate of Golden Scale Dragon Carp, lost in thought.


    ...


    Blooming Sanctuary.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana sat alone in her room, staring at the letter in her hand about tomorrow''s Sky Sanctuary meeting. Despite her prestigious title, she felt utterly lonely.


    The once-proud Holy Maiden now seemed forlorn, her expression pitiful.


    "This is too much!" Aeliana sniffled, her voice filled with grievance.


    There was no need to guess��Timothy and Sylvia were probably still busy showing off their love in every possible way. Even Azura had betrayed the Single Ladies'' Club, leaving Aeliana all alone.


    The loneliness and the pain of being surrounded by others'' affection��it was the most heart-wrenching sorrow in the world!


    Curled up in the corner of her room, the poor Holy Maiden''s eyes even glistened with unshed tears.


    But just then, she suddenly lifted her head.


    Before her, the space seemed to ripple and distort.


    From within the distortion, a beautifully arranged plate appeared, floating in midair.


    On the plate was none other than the Golden Scale Dragon Carp, prepared in three different ways.


    The rich aroma filled the room, and Aeliana couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    "What is this��?"


    Her gaze was dazed as she reached out and took the plate, still in a bit of a fog.


    The space returned to normal, the distortion vanishing without a trace.


    Aeliana stared at the Golden Scale Dragon Carp for a long moment, completely stunned.


    But then, the Holy Maiden, who had been feeling so pitiful and wronged just moments ago, found a small smile creeping onto her lips.


    And that smile�� was warm.

 Chapter 404 - 404: The day has finally come

    Thud, thud, thud...


    The solemn toll of the Sacred Bell echoed across the skies of the Sky Sanctuary.


    Countless practitioners gazed upward in awe, and many could faintly see golden light drifting in the air, while the birds in the sky let out cries of reverence. It was a strange and mystical sight.


    The divine power of the Goddess was so immense that it could stir the heavens and earth.


    And with this celestial phenomenon, it also signaled the occurrence of another monumental event.


    Today was the day that Goddess Sylvia would hold her grand assembly!


    "The day has finally come. Aside from what happened in the Sepulcher of the Sacred, I really wonder what the second announcement from the Goddess will be."


    "I heard it''s going to shock the entire world. I can''t help but feel a bit curious myself!"


    "Let''s go. The sound of the Sacred Bell is the Goddess''s summons. I bet the other sects are already on their way."


    Amidst the murmurs of conversation, the invited sects began to converge from all directions, heading toward the peak of the Sky Sanctuary.


    Even though the practitioners attending were the highest-ranking Sect Leaders and elders from each sect, the sheer number of sects��thousands in total��made the scene nothing short of spectacular.


    Clouds drifted under the control of the practitioners, carrying them toward the Sky Sanctuary. The mass of practitioners riding the wind looked like a vast, dark storm cloud, as if a torrential downpour was about to break.


    Aetherwing Order, Skyridge Covenant, Sanctum of the Wayfarer, Stoneheart Grotto, Westminster Abbey...


    From the smallest third-rate sects to the most powerful first-rate ones, all were present.


    Led by their Sect Leaders, these practitioners��some elderly with white hair, others reclusive masters��wore solemn expressions.


    Some were filled with curiosity, others with reverence.


    But one thing was certain: everyone was eagerly anticipating what Goddess Sylvia would announce at today''s assembly.


    "Even the Dragon Kings, rulers of their own domains!


    I never thought the dragons, who are usually so proud and refuse to associate with human practitioners, would show up. And not just any dragons��the Dragon Kings themselves!"


    Abbot Fenvin, leading his followers and flying ahead, couldn''t help but show a hint of surprise.


    After all, the relationship between humans and dragons had been strained for years.


    For the dragons, who held themselves in such high regard, not even a human Holy Emperor could command their respect.


    In all these years, no human practitioner had ever managed to bring the dragons to a gathering like this.


    Yet today, not only had the Dragon Kings come in person, but they had also brought their dragon guards, all of whom carried an air of reverence and solemnity.


    In fact, they were even showing respect to the human practitioners around them.


    "The Goddess''s power has long filled us with awe. We came to this assembly with hearts full of submission." S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The new Storm Dragon King, who had overheard Abbot Fenvin''s thoughts, turned and spoke.


    "Is... is that so?"


    Abbot Fenvin was momentarily stunned by the statement.


    He hadn''t paid close attention earlier, but after the Storm Dragon King spoke, he took a closer look.


    And indeed, Abbot Fenvin could clearly sense it.


    The Storm Dragon King''s words were filled with genuine reverence��there was no way it could be faked.


    But at the same time, beneath that reverence, there was also a deep sense of fear, even... terror!


    In other words, the three Dragon Kings had truly submitted to the Goddess.


    But the reason for their submission was... they had been forced into it!


    The thought sent a chill down Abbot Fenvin''s spine.


    Everyone knew the Goddess was powerful, but to think she had managed to subdue the mighty Dragon Kings... even the mere thought of it was terrifying.


    Beside the three Dragon Kings, many noticed the figure of Azura, returning from the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, leading her dragon kin.


    Several practitioners who had a strong impression of Timothy suddenly realized something.


    That cute, soft little dragon who had always been by Timothy''s side was none other than the current Ocean Dragon King!


    With that, all four Dragon Kings of the seas had gathered, leading their dragon clans toward the Sky Sanctuary.


    Some dragons hadn''t taken human form, and their massive dragon bodies bowed in reverence as they slowly approached the Sky Sanctuary.


    The sheer magnitude of the scene filled countless practitioners with a sense of unease.


    Goddess Sylvia managed to subdue the three Dragon Kings, and now her disciple Timothy has tamed the Ocean Dragon King as his pet. Just thinking about it feels completely unreal!


    The waves surged, and a gentle breeze swept through the air.


    Beneath the clear blue sky, clouds carrying practitioners from all directions floated toward the Sky Sanctuary.


    To command so many sects at once��there''s no one in the world today, or even in the past ten thousand years of the Elant Continent, who could pull this off. Only Goddess Sylvia.


    In fact, aside from the Goddess, no one in the last ten millennia has ever wielded such overwhelming power!


    Thud!


    The third toll of the Sacred Bell rang out, and even the peak of the Sky Sanctuary began to glow with a layer of holy golden light.


    As practitioners from all corners gathered, many sects had already arrived and were slowly descending onto the mountain peak.


    But just then, a group of figures in black robes caught the attention of many practitioners.


    When the leader of the group pulled back his hood, countless people''s eyes widened in shock, their pupils contracting in disbelief.


    "That''s... Zalroth, the Demon Emperor!"


    Someone couldn''t help but shout in astonishment.


    That voice��everyone knew it well.


    The one who single-handedly forced numerous Demonic Sects into submission, transforming the Hall of Asura into the most powerful demonic sect on the Elant Continent��Zalroth��was a name that struck fear into the hearts of countless righteous practitioners.


    His appearance here sent shockwaves through the crowd, even more so than the arrival of the four Dragon Kings.


    "I never thought even Zalroth would show up!"


    "The Demonic Sect usually keeps to itself. Why would he attend the Goddess''s assembly? Could it be that... even Zalroth is willing to submit to the Goddess?"


    At this thought, the surrounding practitioners exchanged uneasy glances, their minds swirling with disbelief.


    No one could have imagined that the mighty Demon Emperor might actually bow to the Sky Sanctuary.


    Zalroth''s appearance was, without a doubt, the most shocking event of the day.


    Whether or not he had truly submitted to the Goddess, his presence here, along with the gathering of countless practitioners from across the world, was proof of just how terrifyingly fast the Sky Sanctuary had grown in just one year.


    Looking up, many practitioners turned their gaze toward the depths of the Sky Sanctuary.


    Amidst the swirling mist, the grand hall exuded a chilling aura, along with the unmistakable presence of a Holy Emperor''s power.


    Faintly, the practitioners could make out a graceful figure within the mist.


    She was breathtakingly beautiful, yet so cold and aloof that no one dared to entertain even the slightest disrespectful thought.


    The grand assembly of the world''s sects, called by the Sky Sanctuary, was about to begin!

 Chapter 405 - 405: What is the second announcement you wish to make?

    "Welcome, everyone, to the Sky Sanctuary for this grand assembly. I''m sure you''ve all seen the document written by Goddess Sylvia regarding the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    Today, in addition to revealing the details about the Sepulcher of the Sacred and the Netherworld, the Goddess will also be making another important announcement.


    Please be patient and await her words."


    Elder Turner''s voice echoed across the mountaintop, addressing the gathered practitioners from the various sects. His voice carried far, ensuring everyone could hear him clearly.


    The sects that had gathered didn''t dare to speak out of turn. They were especially curious about the second announcement the Goddess was going to make, and this curiosity kept everyone standing quietly, their eyes filled with anticipation as they looked toward the Sky Sanctuary.


    After speaking, Elder Turner respectfully stepped aside.


    As if sensing something, the practitioners all turned their gazes toward the Sky Sanctuary at the same time.


    To their surprise, the mist that had been shrouding the sanctuary began to slowly dissipate.


    The once-hidden, flawless silhouette within the mist gradually became clearer.


    Finally, as a gentle breeze swept through, the figure behind the mist was revealed.


    Her long, dark hair flowed in the wind, and her cool autumn eyes held a faint, icy blue hue. Her skin was smooth and pure like snow, and when her proud, beautiful eyes slowly opened, it was as if she had just awakened from a slumber that had lasted for millennia, carrying with them an ancient and chilling aura.


    Her long, thick eyelashes curved perfectly, and her lips were a soft pink, like cherry blossoms in full bloom.


    There was a cold elegance to her beauty, and a hint of aloofness in her flawless appearance.


    Faced with this scene, which seemed like something out of a poem or painting, many of the practitioners couldn''t help but stand there in a daze.


    Even though they had undergone rigorous training and countless trials to strengthen their minds, they still couldn''t control the stirrings in their hearts at this moment.


    It was said that Goddess Sylvia ranked second on the Enchanting Goddess Rankings, her beauty capable of toppling kingdoms.


    But very few had ever had the chance to see her in person.


    Even those fortunate enough to visit the Sky Sanctuary often only caught a glimpse of her graceful silhouette through a veil of mist.


    For most of the practitioners present, this was their first time seeing her with their own eyes.


    Even though they had heard tales of her beauty from the Enchanting Goddess Rankings, seeing her in person still left them deeply shaken.


    Her beauty was indeed breathtaking, but what was even more striking was the faint divine aura that seemed to radiate from her, commanding awe and respect.


    How could anyone not feel a deep sense of reverence in the presence of Goddess Sylvia?


    However...


    Many of the sects noticed something strange.


    Standing beside the Goddess were the twelve Holy Envoys of the Star Palace, as well as ten High Priests, including Elder Turner.


    These individuals were all powerful and respected, and it made sense for them to stand by the Goddess''s side as her protectors.


    "But why is that guy standing next to the Goddess?"


    The practitioners all clearly saw that among the group guarding the Goddess, there was one person whose presence seemed out of place. He was standing closest to the Goddess.


    That person... was Timothy!


    "Timothy isn''t a High Priest, nor is he a Holy Envoy. What gives him the right to stand next to the Goddess?"


    "That''s not how things are supposed to work, right?


    Even if his talent and cultivation are extraordinary, standing beside the Goddess requires more than just talent!"


    Many of the practitioners frowned, unable to accept Timothy''s presence in that position.


    After all, standing next to the Goddess was a dream for so many. How could someone with his level of cultivation and status possibly be worthy?


    "There are many details about the Sepulcher of the Sacred and the Netherworld that I couldn''t fully explain in the letter. Today, I will reveal everything to the world.


    This is the first reason I''ve called this assembly of the sects."


    At that moment, a cold yet melodious voice, like the sound of a stream flowing through a secluded valley, rang out.


    As soon as that cold, commanding voice echoed through the air, every sect and every practitioner��thousands in total��fell silent at the same time.


    Not only did their gazes turn toward Sylvia with reverence, but their thoughts also focused entirely on her words.


    Seeing the crowd gradually quiet down, Sylvia gave a slight nod. After a brief pause, she parted her lips to speak.


    There was only so much she could convey in a letter. Now that nearly all the major sects were gathered here, Sylvia began to slowly recount the events that had transpired within the Sepulcher of the Sacred and the Netherworld.


    She spoke of encountering Supreme Emperor Verena and Chess Emperor Aldric within the Sepulcher, the countless corpses of Holy Emperors beyond the canyon, the strange sights behind the massive door, the events that unfolded after arriving in the Netherworld, and the revelation that the Keeper of the Soulbridge, who guarded the Bridge of Souls, was none other than the soul of Supreme Emperor Verena.


    Of course, given that she was addressing the leaders of the world''s sects, Sylvia left out many of the more personal details, especially those involving her time with Timothy.


    But even so, the practitioners listening to her were utterly captivated, their hearts racing with excitement and disbelief.


    Though it felt like Sylvia had only been speaking for a short while, when the practitioners snapped back to reality, they realized that two full hours had passed. This alone was a testament to how compelling her story had been.


    Even the leaders of the sects, who had weathered countless storms and trials, were left stunned by what Sylvia had revealed about the Sepulcher of the Sacred and the Netherworld.


    For millennia, the continent of Elant had been plagued by endless conflicts, but few practitioners had ever turned their gaze beyond its borders.


    No matter how hard they trained or how many secret realms they explored, they had never known that a Chromatic Origin Stone existed on the continent��one capable of opening a gateway to the Netherworld.


    They had no idea that the Netherworld contained towns and cities eerily similar to those in the living world, where the souls of the dead lived normal lives, waiting for their chance to cross the Bridge of Souls and move on to the afterlife. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nor did they know that the Netherworld was ruled by the Underworld Dynasty, which governed billions of souls, and that the current ruler was Princess Erelyn.


    Each of these revelations sent a shiver down their spines.


    Beyond their awe of the unknown, they were struck by a profound realization of how small and fragile the continent of Elant truly was.


    Had it not been for the timely intervention of the Goddess and Timothy, the entire continent might have already been plunged into catastrophe.


    "Wait a minute... Timothy!"


    Suddenly, many of the practitioners seemed to snap out of their daze at the same time.


    As they recalled the Goddess''s story, they began to notice something.


    Even though Sylvia had deliberately avoided certain topics, there was a subtle undercurrent in her words��especially when she spoke of the events in the Netherworld. It seemed that she and Timothy had been unusually close throughout the ordeal, and their relationship was starting to spark some... speculation.


    "That''s the same Goddess Sylvia who wrote The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners! There''s no way, right?"


    "But still..."


    "Your Grace, aside from the Sepulcher of the Sacred, what is the second announcement you wish to make?"


    Suddenly, someone in the crowd, braver than most, dared to ask the question that was on everyone''s mind.

 Chapter 406 - 406: I… have temporarily entered into a relationship with Timothy

    The moment those words were spoken, it felt like the air itself froze for a second.


    Even though everyone had been curious for a long time, none of the practitioners had expected someone to actually dare ask the goddess such a direct question.


    Wasn''t he afraid of angering her?


    "Strange�� why does it seem like the goddess isn''t mad?"


    "Yeah�� it really does feel that way."


    But many people started to notice something odd.


    When that question was asked, not only did the goddess show no signs of anger, but from a distance, they could even see a strange expression flash across her face.


    "Ahem, I''ve actually been wanting to talk about this for a while now."


    Sylvia cleared her throat twice, feeling her heart start to race.


    This wasn''t the first time she''d faced such a large crowd of practitioners.


    Even when she had once fought three Holy Emperor-level powerhouses alone, and faced the combined assault of countless sects, Sylvia had never lost her composure.


    But now, just thinking about what she was about to announce made her cheeks flush slightly.


    "Is this moment finally here��"


    Her gaze swept over the countless practitioners, all eagerly awaiting her words. Even though she tried to calm herself with her cold, spiritual energy, Sylvia couldn''t stop her face from turning a little red.


    She could feel her heartbeat speeding up, and her thoughts were becoming more and more chaotic, harder to control.


    "What I want to announce is��"


    Her trembling voice suddenly stopped, leaving the practitioners exchanging confused glances, their curiosity growing even stronger.


    Even though many had speculated about this before coming to Sky Sanctuary��some sects had even held meetings to discuss and guess what it might be��what they were seeing now was completely different from what they had imagined.


    Though they were far away and couldn''t see clearly, the goddess''s strange expression was obvious enough to make everyone feel that something was off.


    Some crossed their fingers, using their techniques to try and deduce what was happening. Others calmed their minds, silently attempting to figure it out.


    But despite the number of sects and powerful practitioners present, not a single person could predict the truth.


    Everyone was completely baffled, unable to make sense of the situation.


    "What on earth is the goddess going to announce?"


    "No idea, but ever since she became the ruler of Sky Sanctuary, no one has ever seen her look like this. Whatever it is, it''s bound to shake the world!"


    Their curiosity grew stronger, their gazes filled with confusion, but none of the practitioners could get any information. Even the disciples of Sky Sanctuary were completely clueless.


    All eyes were on Goddess Sylvia, who was clearly acting a bit different from usual today.


    And then, one practitioner, skilled at reading people, was shocked to notice that the goddess''s expression was no longer as cold as it usually was. S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her face, like ice melting in the spring, had lost some of its usual aloofness. In fact�� there was even a faint, almost imperceptible blush!


    ''Oh no.''


    Sylvia realized that a few people had already noticed her unusual expression. She wanted to speak up.


    But just as the words reached her lips, she found herself unable to say them.


    After all, she had been the ruler of Sky Sanctuary for so long, and she had even written Uselessness of Spiritual Partners. But now, she was about to say that in front of all the sects in the world? Just thinking about it made her want to crawl into a hole and disappear!


    But if she didn''t say it now, after coming this far��


    Her mind was in turmoil, her thoughts in a fierce struggle. She bit her lip, hesitating, her teeth clenched in indecision.


    And just as her heart was racing like a deer caught in headlights, she accidentally glanced at Timothy, who was standing nearby.


    Being the closest to the goddess, Timothy could clearly see the faint blush on her face.


    It seemed like his wife had the words on the tip of her tongue, but was too shy to say them.


    ''So, how should I handle this?''


    If he wasn''t mistaken, all the goddess needed was a little reassurance.


    A moment later.


    In front of all the practitioners, Timothy looked at Sylvia.


    He didn''t do anything, but simply gave her a calm, reassuring smile.


    Timothy''s smile flashed briefly, and in the next moment, he turned back around, standing protectively in front of Sylvia with a serious expression.


    But that fleeting smile had already done its work. In that instant, Sylvia felt her heart skip a beat, a sudden warmth spreading through her chest. Timothy hadn''t done anything��just that one smile��but it made her feel an overwhelming sense of calm.


    All her worries and anxieties from before seemed to vanish in an instant.


    Looking out again at the thousands of practitioners gathered before Sky Sanctuary, each representing their own sect, Sylvia took a deep breath and finally made up her mind.


    ''I''m the goddess. How could I let something this small hold me back?''


    At the same time, the practitioners seemed to sense that something was about to happen.


    "Goddess Sylvia opened her eyes! And�� why does it feel like her aura is a little different from before?"


    "Yeah, it does feel that way. But�� did she just exchange a glance with that disciple, Timothy?"


    Curiosity and anticipation filled the air. Every practitioner present found themselves unable to tear their eyes away from the breathtaking figure standing deep within the grand hall.


    After all, the goddess''s reputation for unwavering composure had spread far and wide. No one had ever heard of anything that could shake her resolve.


    This only made it clearer how significant the announcement she was about to make must be��something she had likely been planning to reveal since before entering the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    ''Could it be something about another spiritual realm? Or maybe�� a treasure from the Celestial Realm has fallen into our world?''


    "Could it be that the goddess has reached the level of a Supreme Emperor?"


    "Or maybe an ancient, slumbering beast has awakened!"


    Theories flew left and right, each one more dramatic than the last.


    But no matter how wild the speculation, no one seemed able to guess the truth.


    "What could it possibly be��"


    Even the practitioners skilled in divination were stumped. They realized that whatever Sylvia was about to announce might involve matters beyond their reach��perhaps even something related to two Holy Emperor-level figures.


    Such profound mysteries were far beyond their abilities to unravel.


    But just as everyone was lost in their own thoughts, Sylvia, seated deep within the hall, slowly stood up.


    Her gaze, though commanding and awe-inspiring, carried a hint of unmistakable shyness. "The second thing I want to announce is�� I�� have temporarily entered into a relationship with Timothy."


    The moment those words left her lips, the entire place was stunned into silence!

 Chapter 407 - 407: I don’t believe it!

    The less said, the bigger the deal.


    The shock from Sylvia''s brief words just now was far more intense than the announcement about the Sepulcher of the Sacred and the Netherworld combined.


    The moment she spoke, it was as if the entire peak of Sky Sanctuary fell into a deathly silence.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Whether it was the disciples and elders of Sky Sanctuary, practitioners from sects all over the world, or even the powerful Holy Emperor-level figures, every single one of them wore an expression of utter disbelief.


    "No way, Goddess, are you sure you''re not joking with us?"


    "The Goddess has a boyfriend? And it''s�� Timothy?! No, I refuse to believe it! I''d rather die than believe it!"


    After the brief silence, the crowd erupted into chaos.


    No one could believe what Goddess Sylvia had just said.


    If it were anyone else announcing they were in a relationship, sure, it might be possible. But Sylvia? No one could wrap their heads around it.


    And for one simple reason��


    She was Goddess Sylvia!


    The same Sylvia who had written The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners, who was famously against romantic relationships. There was even a time when a Holy Emperor-level figure had fallen for her, and he almost lost his life because of it.


    Everyone believed that if there was one person in the world who would never fall in love, it was her.


    For years, Sylvia''s cold indifference had never wavered, and practitioners across the land had never changed their minds about her.


    But now��


    All eyes turned to Sylvia, filled with disbelief. But to their dismay, they saw that her beautiful face was serious, her cold, proud eyes resolute. There wasn''t the slightest hint that she was joking.


    Sensing the thoughts of the crowd, Sylvia sighed and spoke again, "I''m not lying to you. Timothy and I have been in a relationship for some time now.


    In fact, we confirmed it even before entering the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    The reason I haven''t mentioned it until now is because I''ve been conflicted, unsure of how to announce it to the world.


    But today, I''ve made up my mind, and there''s no reason to hide it any longer.


    So, the second thing I''m announcing is simple, and there''s no need to keep it a secret anymore.


    From today onward, I''m publicly acknowledging my relationship with Timothy."


    As she spoke, Sylvia glanced over at Timothy.


    Her gaze carried a hint of guilt, likely from keeping this secret for so long, but more than that, it was filled with deep affection.


    No one expected Sylvia to be so straightforward, and Timothy, too, looked over at her at that moment.


    Their eyes met, and in that brief exchange, it was as if sparks of intimacy flew between them. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They shared a knowing smile, and only then did Sylvia, realizing they were still being watched by countless sects, shyly avert her gaze.


    But that bashful glance away only confirmed the sweet, ambiguous tension between them.


    Even though they were still standing some distance apart, and had both looked away, the air between Timothy and Sylvia seemed to thicken with sweetness, so much so that it was almost sickeningly sweet��like candy that made your teeth ache.


    It was as if the very air was filled with the sugary scent of love, the cloying atmosphere of a couple in love.


    At that moment, standing outside Sky Sanctuary, practitioners from all corners of the world were frozen in place.


    Even their gazes seemed dazed.


    In their hearts, it was as if a tidal wave was crashing, shaking their very souls.


    Especially for some of the male practitioners, and even a few women who harbored secret feelings for the Goddess, it was enough to make them want to cry on the spot.


    For years, the Goddess had been seen as an untouchable, aloof figure��someone so far above everyone else that no man could ever hope to be worthy of her. They had all believed that no one could ever match her.


    But no one expected this moment to come so suddenly.


    "I don''t believe it! I refuse to believe it, even if it kills me!"


    Borval, a Holy Emperor-level practitioner from the western mountains, could no longer hold back his tears. The proud man broke down, sobbing uncontrollably, his heart shattered.


    "I don''t believe it either!"


    His pitiful cries struck a chord with many of the practitioners around him, and soon, others were crying too, unable to contain their grief.


    They had doubted it at first. They had refused to believe it.


    But the Goddess''s repeated explanation had cruelly shattered all their beautiful illusions.


    She had made it clear to everyone: the Goddess really did have a lover, and it was none other than Timothy!


    "I can''t accept this! It doesn''t make any sense!"


    "Exactly! The Goddess herself wrote The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners! How could she possibly fall in love?"


    Cries of anguish echoed through the crowd.


    Especially when they recalled the moment just now when the Goddess and Timothy had locked eyes��the genuine smile on her face, the deep affection in her gaze. It was enough to make their hearts ache unbearably.


    That wasn''t just undeniable proof that the Goddess had fallen in love��it was a brutal display of affection, rubbing salt in their wounds!


    If they could, they would have convinced themselves this was all just a bad dream. But the harsh reality was staring them in the face: this was no dream.


    After all, just moments ago, the Goddess had been openly flaunting her love with her gaze!


    "The Goddess is really in love!"


    There was no longer any room for doubt.


    Before coming to Sky Sanctuary, practitioners from all the sects had been curious, eager to hear what the Goddess''s second announcement would be.


    But now that they had heard it, none of them could have imagined it would be something like this.


    "The Goddess is in love"��this was the kind of news that would shake the entire continent of Elant, the most explosive headline in decades.


    But it was the last thing any male practitioner wanted to hear.


    "Damn it, it''s all Timothy''s fault! If it weren''t for him, the Goddess would never have fallen in love!"


    "Exactly! The Goddess has been single for over six hundred years. How could she suddenly fall for someone now?


    It must be Timothy! He must''ve seduced her with his pretty-boy looks. This can''t be allowed!"


    "Right! He''s only been a disciple at Sky Sanctuary for a year, and he thinks he can mooch off the Goddess? What a joke!


    We have to help the Goddess see the truth and get rid of Timothy, that scheming wolf in sheep''s clothing!"


    Their hearts were practically bleeding, and all their hatred and anger had now turned toward Timothy.


    Their eyes burned with fury, and�� a deep, tearful frustration.


    With so many practitioners glaring at him in unison, the pressure should have been overwhelming.


    But when they looked at Timothy, who had just been exchanging sweet glances with the Goddess, they suddenly realized something strange.


    For some reason, despite all their hostile stares, Timothy didn''t seem�� afraid at all.

 Chapter 408 - 408: Strength

    "Unbelievable! This is way too arrogant!"


    "How dare he be so cocky? I''m ready to fight him to the death!"


    The practitioners present were already feeling devastated by the grim news they had just received. Seeing Timothy standing there, completely unfazed, only made it harder for them to keep their emotions in check.


    "No way I''m buying that you''re worthy of being the goddess''s partner, Timothy. I''m challenging you to a one-on-one fight!"


    Borval, from the western mountains, finally stepped forward, his eyes blazing with fury as he glared at Timothy.


    Borval was a massive figure, standing at an imposing 6''9", with muscles so thick and defined that his skin had been tanned to a deep, healthy bronze from years under the sun. His presence radiated anger, and the oppressive aura of a Holy Emperor-level practitioner spread out around him, making many of the other practitioners feel uneasy.


    The western mountains were not known for producing many powerful practitioners, and their mastery of the Arcane Arts was generally considered subpar. For someone as strong as Borval to emerge from there was no small feat.


    Most practitioners had a bit of a regional bias and usually looked down on those from the western mountains. But right now, as Borval stood up to face Timothy, the crowd erupted in cheers of support.


    "That''s the spirit! Who would''ve thought the western mountains had such a badass? Knock him out for us!"


    "Yeah! Let''s see if Timothy''s a coward. If not, he better accept the challenge and get ready for a beating!"


    "Go for it, man! Teach that jerk who''s trying to steal the goddess a lesson!"


    Compared to their regional prejudices, the hatred for Timothy was far stronger. The practitioners from all the different sects simply couldn''t accept the fact that the goddess had declared Timothy her partner. They were itching to jump in and take him down themselves.


    After all, they were furious!


    Just thinking about the way the goddess had looked at Timothy with those affectionate eyes made their teeth grind in frustration.


    And now, with practitioners from all over the world gathered here, they were determined to show everyone what Timothy was really made of. They wanted to prove, once and for all, that he wasn''t worthy of being the goddess''s partner.


    "Borval, you''ve got to take him down for us!"


    "Yeah, I''ll cover the medical bills! We need to show the goddess that this pretty boy isn''t reliable!"


    Amid the cheers, Borval steadily made his way toward Timothy. His towering figure cast a shadow that completely engulfed Timothy. Each step he took was firm and deliberate, showing not just his cultivation level but also his incredible physical strength.


    With the power of Ocean''s Gate and such an overwhelming presence, even among Holy Emperor-level practitioners, Borval was considered exceptionally strong.


    No one doubted that he could crush Timothy.


    Even Borval''s gaze, locked onto Timothy, was filled with anger. It was clear he already saw Timothy as his enemy.


    "My name is Borval, and I''m here to challenge you. Not for anything else, but to prove whether you''re truly worthy of being the goddess''s partner."


    As Borval clasped his fists in a formal challenge, the oppressive aura of a Holy Emperor-level practitioner bore down on Timothy. Borval''s massive frame alone was enough to create a powerful visual impact.


    But the crowd of practitioners could all see that, despite facing this terrifyingly strong Holy Emperor from the western mountains, Timothy showed no fear at all. In fact, he casually returned the gesture, even taking a moment to glance over at the goddess.


    Their eyes met, and when Timothy saw Sylvia give him a slight nod, he smiled and turned back to Borval.


    His wife''s message was clear.


    Even though the goddess had personally declared it, the practitioners of the world would never accept it. There was only one way to make them acknowledge the truth��through strength.


    The continent of Elant was a complicated place, but in the end, the only thing that truly mattered was power.


    If the practitioners from all the sects refused to believe it, then Timothy would just have to make them believe��with his strength!


    Under the gaze of the goddess and the watchful eyes of countless practitioners, Timothy calmly lifted his head, even throwing a slightly provocative look at Borval. "Real men don''t settle things with words. If you think I''m unworthy, then prove it with your strength. Let''s see if you''re even qualified to judge me."


    In that instant, a sharp glint flashed in Timothy''s eyes.


    The moment the crowd saw that look, many of the practitioners��some of them even sect leaders��couldn''t help but feel a chill run down their spines.


    The practitioners who had gathered here for the Sky Sanctuary Conference were no pushovers. Their strength was undeniable. Yet, even some of the older sect leaders felt a deep sense of unease welling up from within.


    ''How is this possible? Isn''t Timothy just a young genius favored by the goddess?''


    ''It must be an illusion. Maybe that look is just some kind of intimidation technique.''


    Gritting their teeth, the practitioners refused to believe it. They focused their attention on the upcoming battle.


    At the same time, Borval had clearly been pushed to his limit.


    Not only had the goddess, whom he revered, acknowledged this man as her lover, but Timothy was also blatantly dismissing his strength. These actions had completely ignited the fury in Borval''s heart.


    "In that case, don''t blame me for not holding back!"


    Borval''s voice boomed with rage, and it was clear he had no intention of showing mercy.


    His goal was simple: to defeat Timothy in a single blow and teach this arrogant kid a lesson about the true meaning of power!


    His massive, dark hand came crashing down, as if it could sweep up the very winds of the world in its grasp. Though his body remained as steady as a mountain, the force behind this strike carried the ferocity of a wild beast.


    This was one of the secret techniques of the western mountains��transforming one''s own strength into the essence of a beast, unleashing all hidden power in a single, devastating attack.


    As Borval''s hand descended, his body seemed to morph into the form of a mighty bear, his entire being radiating primal energy. The spiritual power coursing through him gathered in his palm, focused and condensed to its peak.


    With the strength of Ocean''s Gate and spiritual energy rivaling that of a Holy Emperor, Borval funneled all his power into this one strike, determined to make it his most powerful blow. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Boom!"


    Even the air seemed to tear apart with the force of the strike, the sound echoing like a mountain crashing down. Borval''s dark hand, now like a massive boulder, descended with the weight of an entire mountain, ready to crush everything beneath it.


    For a moment, many of the practitioners couldn''t help but freeze, their eyes locked on the scene, anticipating the satisfying conclusion they had been waiting for.


    But just as Borval''s hand was about to land, and victory seemed certain in their minds, something unexpected happened.


    Under the gaze of countless onlookers, it became clear that Borval''s hand had stopped mid-air. It was completely frozen, unable to move an inch!

 Chapter 409 - 409: That’s... the power of a Holy Emperor!

    Boom.


    After a dull thud, Borval''s hand froze in midair, unable to move forward even an inch.


    His eyes, wide like bronze bells, were filled with shock.


    The once-confident Borval, who had been so sure he could crush Timothy with ease, now found his hand trembling uncontrollably. His entire arm throbbed with intense pain.


    No matter how hard he tried, Borval was stunned to realize that his hand couldn''t move forward at all.


    It was as if an insurmountable mountain stood before him, and his once-vaunted strength seemed utterly insignificant in comparison.


    The trembling in his arm grew worse, and the pain became unbearable. Fear and panic began to creep into Borval''s eyes.


    He realized, with growing horror, that his power wasn''t even on the same level as Timothy''s!


    This man''s true strength was far more terrifying than he had ever imagined!


    "How is this possible? What kind of power does Timothy have? Isn''t Borval supposed to be a Holy Emperor-level fighter from the Western Mountains? How could this happen?"


    "I heard Timothy''s already reached the level of Ocean''s Gate. He went from a novice to a Holy Emperor in just a year. That''s insane."


    "Ocean''s Gate? No way. Sure, his progress is ridiculously fast, but even with Ocean''s Gate-level power, he shouldn''t be able to crush someone of the same rank like this. And Borval''s from the Western Mountains��his strange techniques and strength are way beyond what a typical Holy Emperor can handle!"


    "Then what the hell is going on...?"


    Even the onlookers, practitioners themselves, were completely dumbfounded.


    The scene unfolding before them was beyond anything they could comprehend. Some even started to doubt whether Borval''s reputation was truly deserved.


    Just then, another loud boom echoed through the air.


    Borval''s massive body was suddenly struck by a force like a bolt of lightning, sending him flying backward.


    All eyes turned toward the source of the commotion, only to see Timothy standing there, looking as if he had just casually kicked a ball. With what seemed like a light, effortless kick, he had sent Borval''s hulking form flying.


    Borval''s body crashed into the ground, creating cracks that spread out like a spiderweb. S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amidst his agonized groans, this so-called undefeated warrior from the Western Mountains��who had fought in a thousand battles without a single loss��lay crumpled on the ground, utterly defeated.


    No one could tell how many bones he had broken, but the pain was so intense that even his massive frame couldn''t withstand it.


    "What terrifying power... this guy''s strength is unreal!"


    Borval''s pained cries snapped many of the onlookers out of their daze.


    The scene before them was proof enough of just how terrifying Timothy''s power truly was.


    "Damn it! So Timothy''s strength has already reached this level?"


    "I don''t care how strong he is, there''s no way he''s worthy of the goddess!"


    "Get him! The goddess hasn''t said anything, so maybe she''s giving us the green light. If we take him down, she''ll see that this guy isn''t even close to being worthy of her!"


    Borval lay on the ground, utterly defeated, but his downfall only fueled the fighting spirit of the other Holy Emperor-level warriors present.


    On the continent of Elant, practitioners who had reached the level of Ocean''s Gate were rare. Each one could claim the title of Holy Emperor and dominate their own region.


    But now, several Holy Emperors simultaneously stepped forward from the crowd.


    They came from different sects, different factions, and some were even from the Demonic Sect.


    Yet at this moment, they all shared a common goal: to defeat Timothy.


    No matter what, they couldn''t allow Timothy to continue his arrogant display!


    "Hmph, so you beat Borval. I refuse to believe you can take all of us on so easily."


    "To be worthy of the goddess, you''ll need more than just the strength you''ve shown so far. Let''s see how long you can last against all of us!"


    The Holy Emperors hovered in the air, their gazes fixed on Timothy, burning with fury.


    But they quickly noticed something strange��whether it was against Borval or now facing them, Timothy''s expression hadn''t changed in the slightest. There wasn''t even a hint of fear in his eyes.


    In fact, as he faced this group of Holy Emperor-level warriors, Timothy didn''t look scared at all. If anything, there was a faint smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    "Damn it! Let''s see how long you can keep acting tough. Let''s all attack together and see how much more he can take!"


    The practitioners, having never been treated with such disdain, were now completely consumed by rage.


    "Flame Burst!"


    "Poseidon''s Sacred Form!"


    At that moment, the Holy Emperor-level warriors unleashed their full power. Beams of light from their magical artifacts lit up the sky.


    Some cast powerful Arcane Arts, others summoned their life-bound treasures, and some called forth their overwhelming Sacred Forms to crush Timothy.


    Even though they were facing just one man, these once-proud Holy Emperors attacked in unison. A torrent of immense spiritual energy descended upon Timothy, enveloping him completely.


    With so many Holy Emperors joining forces, it wasn''t just a challenge for someone at the Ocean''s Gate level��this would be difficult even for a seasoned Holy Emperor to handle.


    And Timothy was standing there alone.


    Seeing this, many of the onlookers breathed a sigh of relief, convinced that victory was now certain.


    Some even began to hold back, thinking there was no way Timothy could survive such an onslaught. After all, a mistake here could easily lead to his death.


    But just as they started to relax, confident that they had already won, something unexpected happened.


    Within the massive surge of spiritual energy, a force began to tear through the combined attack.


    The overwhelming assault from the Holy Emperors had been like a giant net, covering the sky and trapping Timothy. But now, a small, almost imperceptible tear appeared in that net.


    At first, the tear was tiny. Then it grew larger. And larger still.


    As the tear widened, it became clear that the net could no longer hold.


    Suddenly, an immense wave of spiritual energy exploded outward, shaking the entire battlefield.


    The top warriors from the various sects were caught in the blast, their bodies flung through the air by the fierce winds.


    Boom!


    The encirclement shattered!


    And in the stunned, fearful eyes of the sect leaders, Timothy stood tall, radiating an aura of overwhelming majesty that made them feel an instinctive urge to bow.


    "That''s... the power of a Holy Emperor! Timothy... he''s already reached the level of a Holy Emperor!"


    A voice, filled with terror, suddenly broke the silence.

 Chapter 410 - 410: Maybe the Goddess didn’t actually love him.

    In just a moment, the entire Sky Sanctuary seemed to fall into a deathly silence.


    Seeing a dozen Holy Emperors fall to the ground so easily, the eyes of the surrounding practitioners were filled with fear and apprehension.


    Especially when they looked at Timothy. Their gazes gradually shifted from shock to outright terror.


    Before this, many had known that Timothy''s talent and potential were extraordinary, but no one could have imagined that his cultivation had reached such a terrifying level.


    "Peak Holy Emperor level? No, even a Holy Emperor couldn''t unleash such overwhelming power in a single strike. This is on par with Goddess Sylvia... He''s just too strong!"


    Suddenly, countless practitioners'' pupils shrank in disbelief.


    As the top experts from various sects were violently thrown to the ground, Timothy''s aura spread out.


    The oppressive force rippled outward like waves, causing everyone''s hearts to tremble.


    Among the practitioners present, whether they were sect leaders, elders, or even renowned Holy Emperors, all of them felt a deep, trembling fear.


    The sheer pressure was like a massive tidal wave crashing down, making it hard for them to even breathe.


    This kind of power��this overwhelming presence��was something not even Holy Emperor Luminis could muster.


    Only Goddess Sylvia had ever displayed such divine might!


    Divine power, vast and ethereal, descended upon them.


    As they stared at Timothy, practitioners from all corners of the world couldn''t help but show expressions of awe and terror.


    "How is this possible? I heard that just a year ago, he was nothing more than a discarded member of the Demonic Sect. There was even a huge controversy about him being chosen as the Goddess''s disciple when he first came to Sky Sanctuary. And now, in just one year? How could this happen?"


    "I remember seeing Timothy right before he entered the Sepulcher of the Sacred. Back then, he had just stepped into the Ocean''s Gate. Sure, crossing into Ocean''s Gate in a year is already terrifying, but breaking through to Holy Emperor level after just half a month in the Sepulcher? That''s impossible!"


    At that moment, shocked voices erupted all around.


    The practitioners present couldn''t fathom how Timothy''s strength had advanced at such a monstrous pace.


    Is he even human? Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No, this can''t be human!


    The oppressive force spread in all directions. Not only was the peak of Sky Sanctuary enveloped in this overwhelming pressure, but even the surrounding hundred miles felt it. Countless birds and beasts instinctively bowed down in fear, unable to resist the urge to submit.


    Even though it was hard to believe, the practitioners had no choice but to accept the truth.


    Timothy had indeed reached the peak of the Holy Emperor level��there was no faking that!


    "So, does anyone still have doubts about my relationship with the Goddess?"


    Noticing the change in the gazes of the thousands of practitioners, Timothy smiled slightly.


    Though the smile seemed kind on the surface, it sent a chill down everyone''s spine.


    Aside from the shock of realizing how powerful their new "brother" the Demon Emperor Zalroth was, countless practitioners, including Holy Emperor Luminis, wore expressions of despair.


    They wanted to object, to say that they couldn''t accept this no matter what.


    But the problem was...


    ''He''s radiating the pressure of a peak Holy Emperor. Who would dare oppose him?''


    The waves of divine power crashing over them were enough to make their hearts tremble. Just maintaining their composure was a struggle, let alone voicing any objections.


    "No wonder the Goddess has taken a special interest in Timothy. Breaking through to Holy Emperor level in just a year... Even in ancient times, this was unheard of. Timothy is a monster!"


    "Even so, I still don''t want to accept it! Damn it, how could the Goddess actually have a boyfriend?!"


    Their hearts were crying out, but under the relentless pressure, no one dared to speak up.


    They were terrified that Timothy might glance their way, and just the weight of his divine power would be enough to crush their spirits.


    The silence was suffocating. When many noticed that even Holy Emperor Luminis was trembling, they finally gave up.


    If even Holy Emperor Luminis didn''t dare say anything, what could they possibly say?


    Did they have a death wish?


    A wise man knows when to back down. For now, they would have to swallow their pride and bide their time. When the opportunity arose, they would make sure this thief who dared to lay hands on the Goddess paid the price.


    But for now... they had no choice but to retreat.


    Though their minds were filled with various thoughts, some practitioners couldn''t help but steal glances at Timothy, their envy, jealousy, and hatred practically gnawing at them. Yet, no one dared to speak.


    After all, when they thought about it carefully, the Goddess had only just announced her relationship with Timothy.


    Maybe, just maybe, Timothy had forced her to make this announcement with his newfound Holy Emperor-level power and talent.


    Maybe the Goddess didn''t actually love him.


    If that were the case, there was still hope!


    With that thought, many of them felt a bit more at ease. They were already plotting how they could "rescue" the Goddess from this "sea of suffering" and eliminate Timothy, the treacherous villain.


    "I didn''t expect everyone here to be so reasonable. Well, looks like no one''s objecting anymore, huh, wife?" Timothy said with a satisfied nod, glancing over at Sylvia.


    Then, in front of all the practitioners, he floated down beside her and gently took her cool, delicate hand in his.


    "Wife? He''s lost his mind!"


    "And he actually dared to hold the Goddess''s hand!"


    The scene unfolding before them made the practitioners'' eyes nearly pop out of their heads.


    In over six hundred years, no one had ever dared to speak to the Goddess in such a casual, flirtatious manner. Aside from Holy Maiden Aeliana, not a single person had ever been close enough to the Goddess to even think about physical contact.


    What they were witnessing now was beyond anything they could comprehend.


    Even if the Goddess had begrudgingly acknowledged Timothy as her lover, calling her wife in front of everyone, and then having the audacity to hold her hand in public��was he tired of living?


    Their hearts raced with shock, and countless eyes turned toward the pair in disbelief.


    But soon, they noticed something even more astonishing: the Goddess wasn''t angry at all.


    In fact... she seemed pleased. She even nodded slightly, and a faint blush appeared on her otherwise flawless, ethereal face. Her body, almost instinctively, leaned closer to Timothy.


    Her gentle, almost shy movements, though still carrying her usual cold elegance, had a hint of the softness of a girl in love.


    Everyone stood frozen in place, utterly dumbfounded.

 Chapter 411 - 411: Gotcha!

    The goddess''s slightly flushed cheeks and the ambiguous atmosphere between the two left all the practitioners standing there, dumbfounded.


    When the goddess had announced her relationship, they still held onto a sliver of hope, thinking maybe there was a chance for things to turn around.


    But the scene unfolding before them was nothing like what they had imagined.


    The goddess wasn''t the least bit angry at Timothy''s playful behavior.


    What''s more, that faint blush and the way she shyly lowered her head��it was unmistakable. There was a hint of bashfulness, almost cute in a soft, endearing way. This was a far cry from the usual cold, aloof goddess who seemed to look down on everyone as if they were beneath her, never showing even a trace of emotion.


    Is this�� is this really Goddess Sylvia?


    The sight before them made it clear to everyone: yes, this was indeed the goddess.


    But this adorable, bashful side of her? It only appeared when she was with Timothy.


    Sylvia''s current demeanor and expression were beyond anything the practitioners could comprehend.


    And yet, they could sense that this wasn''t even the whole story.


    Timothy, who had already anticipated that the goddess would be shy after making such an announcement, smiled slightly and leaned in close to Sylvia''s ear. "I didn''t expect you to announce it today, honey. But aside from the announcement, don''t you think you left out a few things?"


    "Left out�� what?" Sylvia''s voice was soft as she lifted her head slightly, the blush still lingering on her cheeks.


    "Well, you know, some details about our relationship to really convince them. Like how we went on that beach vacation, playing volleyball in bikinis by the sea. Or how you got jealous when you thought one of your female disciples was in my room. Or how you always steal the blanket when we sleep��"


    Timothy whispered these things gently into her ear.


    Hearing this, Sylvia''s heart started racing, her face turning an even deeper shade of red. "No way, absolutely not! It took all my courage just to announce the relationship. How could I possibly say such embarrassing things out loud?"


    "Ahem, but you did do all those things, goddess. And that''s not even the half of it. There''s plenty more, like��"


    "Stop, stop, stop! I get it, I get it! I''ll think about it, okay? But for now�� we need to take things one step at a time. I need some time before I can talk about such embarrassing stuff��"


    Timothy''s teasing had Sylvia feeling a bit guilty for not sharing more details. But no matter how much she thought about it, she just couldn''t get past the embarrassment. She had to push it off for later. If she said all that now, she wouldn''t be able to show her face tomorrow!


    "Haha, no worries. We can save it for later. We''ve got plenty of time. Who knows, maybe after a few more dates, we''ll have even more stories to tell."


    "D-dates�� Ahhh, I know, I know! But let''s talk about this after the big event, okay? Otherwise��"


    "No problem. We''ll talk after our next date."


    "��"


    The silence around them was deafening. At this moment, the gazes of all the practitioners were even more vacant than before.


    Because just now, they had all witnessed Timothy and the goddess whispering sweet nothings to each other, their intimate gestures on full display.


    Not only that, but they had also heard every word of their conversation, loud and clear.


    Even though Timothy and the goddess had been speaking softly, as if their voices were barely audible, the practitioners present were all highly skilled. Their hearing was far superior to that of ordinary people.


    And on top of that, it seemed like neither Timothy nor the goddess had bothered to use any spiritual energy to conceal their voices. So, everyone had heard this incredibly intimate conversation.


    Dates, stealing blankets, the goddess getting jealous��each of these things was enough to shake the heavens.


    So, it wasn''t just that the goddess was in a relationship. These two were blatantly flaunting it in front of everyone!


    "Oh no!"


    At that moment, Sylvia finally realized that she had forgotten to suppress her voice earlier. The entire conversation between her and Timothy had been overheard by everyone.


    Recalling the content of their exchange, Sylvia felt so embarrassed that she wished she could just disappear into the ground.


    Who would have ever thought she''d say something like that��


    "I have some matters to attend to. This meeting is over for now. I''m leaving."


    Completely at a loss for how to explain what had just happened, her mind in chaos and her face burning with embarrassment, Sylvia gave up on trying to explain anything.


    As soon as she finished speaking, a cold breeze swept across the area.


    With a light step, her graceful figure lifted off the ground, riding the wind as she attempted to fly back to her chambers.


    But just as Sylvia ascended into the air, Timothy stepped into the sky as well, appearing right beside her.


    "Why are you following me?" Sylvia''s voice, though trying to sound stern, couldn''t hide a hint of bashfulness.


    "I just remembered, honey, it''s that time of the month for you, isn''t it? You should take care of yourself and avoid getting too stressed. So, I figured I''d head back to the palace with you and make you some warm lemon tea. You don''t like drinking brown sugar water, and I don''t want you to be uncomfortable on your own," Timothy replied gently.


    His words sent a ripple through Sylvia''s heart.


    Not only did Timothy remember her cycle perfectly, but his concern for her was so detailed and thoughtful.


    Even though she knew they were still in front of the entire Sect, hearing such tender and intimate words made Sylvia''s heart flutter. S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the end, she nodded softly.


    "Hmph, I guess it wasn''t for nothing that I announced our relationship in front of everyone. Seems like you do care about a lot of things," Sylvia huffed, but there was a sweet smile tugging at the corners of her lips.


    "Honey, you''re being tsundere again��" Timothy chuckled.


    "Who''s being tsundere? That''s ridiculous! I''ve told you, I have nothing to do with that word!" Sylvia shot back.


    "Then think about what just happened."


    "I��"


    "Gotcha!" Timothy teased, and Sylvia, unable to come up with a retort, stuck her tongue out at him.


    Her little pink tongue was especially cute, adding a playful touch to her usually cool and aloof face.


    The two figures flew off together, and under the gaze of countless onlookers, it was clear that their hands were gently intertwined.


    The scene was undeniably sweet.

 Chapter 412 - 412: We havent shown off our love enough!

    "This... this is just too much!"


    "Too much? This is beyond too much! It''s like setting a new world record for public displays of affection, torturing every single person who''s still single!"


    "So cruel, so cruel! I could handle being tortured by anyone, but I never thought I''d be tortured by the goddess herself!"


    As they watched the two figures gradually disappear into the horizon, the crowd of practitioners exchanged helpless glances, feeling like they were on the verge of tears but unable to cry.


    This level of "dog abuse" (public displays of affection that torment single people) wasn''t just a problem for the singles anymore. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Under the sheer emotional devastation, even some of the practitioners who were in relationships felt like they''d been dealt a heavy blow.


    Watching Goddess Sylvia and Timothy walk hand in hand, their affection palpable as they disappeared into the distance, the vast grounds outside Sky Sanctuary were filled with groans of despair.


    Elder Turner, seeing the awkward scene before him, hesitated for a long time before finally stepping forward. "Ahem, thank you all for attending the Sky Sanctuary gathering. However, now that the goddess has returned to her chambers, the event is officially over. Please, everyone, return to your respective sects."


    Elder Turner''s words marked the end of the gathering.


    The practitioners who had come from all corners of the land were clearly reluctant to leave, unwilling to accept that it was over just like that.


    But after thinking it over, considering Timothy''s terrifying strength, even if they wanted to resist or "rescue" the goddess, there was nothing they could do.


    They could only return to their sects and plan for the long term.


    However, recalling the intimate scene between the two just now, a sense of hopelessness crept in. Even if all the sects united to petition the goddess, begging her not to lose herself in love, it probably wouldn''t make any difference.


    The sect leaders and elders from all over the land could only drag their dejected bodies back to their sects.


    As the practitioners gradually left, the atmosphere grew even more somber, amplifying the collective frustration.


    When the leaders returned to their sects, it didn''t take long for a commotion to break out.


    The elders and disciples eagerly gathered around. "Sect Leader, Sect Leader, what did the goddess talk about today?"


    "Uh, the first thing she talked about was the details of the Sepulcher of the Sacred and the Netherworld incident."


    "Oh, and what about the second thing? I remember the goddess mentioned a while ago that she had a second announcement to make. Some experts even speculated that it would be something shocking enough to shake the entire world."


    However, many people clearly weren''t that interested in the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    "Are you sure you want to hear this?"


    "Of course!"


    "Alright... well, don''t blame me for this. The second thing the goddess announced... is that she''s in love. And the person she''s in love with is none other than Timothy from Sky Sanctuary."


    "..."


    "Huh?"


    "What?!"


    Soon, as the practitioners who had returned to their sects spread the news, the entire continent of Elant was shaken. Countless disciples and practitioners felt as if they''d been hit by a tidal wave of emotions.


    Aside from the internal wails of despair, the most common reaction was the same everywhere: "I can''t accept this!"


    "Damn it! I''m going to fight Timothy! There''s no way I believe Goddess Sylvia would fall in love with him!"


    "Exactly! No matter what the truth is, as long as we all gang up on him and beat him to a pulp, the rumors will fall apart on their own!"


    "Uh, but I also heard something else at the Sky Sanctuary gathering. Timothy''s strength has now reached the level of a Holy Emperor."


    "..."


    "Damn it! Why is the universe so unfair to me?!"


    Finally, the disciples from various sects, who had been emotionally devastated, couldn''t hold it in any longer.


    They couldn''t beat him in a fight, and they couldn''t out-insult him either.


    He was better looking, and to top it all off, his girlfriend was none other than Goddess Sylvia.


    There was just no comparison!


    The sky was still as blue as ever, but at that moment, it felt like a dark cloud had settled over the hearts of the practitioners across the Elant continent.


    The shock and uproar caused by this news were enough to shake the entire world.


    After all, since Goddess Sylvia had ascended to power, her book The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners had gained her countless followers.


    As for those who admired her from afar, they were too numerous to count.


    "Waaah!"


    For a time, the sound of weeping echoed from all corners of the Elant continent.


    The scene was truly spectacular.


    Even compared to the chaos that erupted during the Sepulcher of the Sacred incident, it felt like this day was truly the darkest in the lives of the practitioners across the Elant continent.


    The sense of desolation was so overwhelming, it was as if snow could fall in June...


    ...


    Inside Sky Sanctuary, Sylvia couldn''t help but giggle when she sensed the stunned expressions of the practitioners outside, many of whom were crying miserably. "All I did was announce that I''m in a relationship. Is it really that big of a deal?"


    "You tell me..." Timothy chuckled helplessly.


    If it had been anyone else announcing their relationship, even a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse, it probably wouldn''t have caused such an uproar.


    But Goddess Sylvia was different.


    Not only was she ranked second on the Enchanting Goddess Rankings, making her the dream of countless people, but her cold and aloof demeanor, along with her past statements, had convinced nearly everyone that:


    Anyone could fall in love��except the goddess.


    So when the news broke, it was like a tidal wave crashing down, sweeping up countless practitioners across the entire Elant continent.


    The shock was far greater than even the resurrection of a Holy Emperor''s corpse during the Sepulcher of the Sacred incident.


    "Ahem, okay, I guess this news is a bit more unbelievable than it sounds on the surface..."


    After thinking it over, Sylvia couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. "But... hmph, I finally announced it to the world today. Doesn''t it feel pretty good?"


    With a proud little huff, a faintly smug smile appeared on her lips.


    Timothy nodded. "It does feel good, but... something''s still missing."


    "Missing? What do you mean?" Sylvia asked, slightly puzzled.


    "That''s right. What''s missing is... we haven''t shown off our love enough!"


    "You!"


    Sylvia was so exasperated that she burst out laughing. "You''re not some heartless PDA machine! Why are you so obsessed with showing off?"


    "I may not be, but you''re my wife, aren''t you?"


    "I... I am not..."


    Her voice trailed off, clearly losing confidence as she spoke.


    After giving Timothy''s chest a couple of playful punches in embarrassment, Sylvia''s eyes sparkled as a thought suddenly crossed her mind.


    "Now that I think about it, maybe we do need to show off a little more."


    Looking at Timothy with a more serious expression, Sylvia''s mind wandered back to the Themyscira Sect and that book that even she found mortifying��The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners.


    If she wanted to put an end to the continued spread of The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners, it seemed like she''d have to deal with the Themyscira Sect next...

 Chapter 413 - 413: Where exactly are we going to show off our love?

    Although Sylvia had finally made the announcement to the world, as if she had just completed a monumental task, she couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief.


    But upon further reflection, she quickly realized the kind of shockwaves this announcement would send across the continent of Elant.


    Not only would the various sects spread the news like wildfire, but the most troublesome group would undoubtedly be the followers of The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners.


    Just thinking about The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners gave Sylvia a headache.


    What on earth had she been thinking in her younger, more rebellious days? Of all the things she could have done��she could have been as arrogant as the other Holy Emperors and challenged the heavens��but no, she had to go and write The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners!


    With a deep sense of regret, Sylvia had long wanted to pull the book from circulation.


    But she never could have imagined that the book she had casually written in her youth would spread and gain popularity at such a terrifying speed.


    Even though she had come to her senses a year ago and realized just how immature she had been when she wrote it, she had stopped discussing anything related to The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners entirely.


    Yet despite her silence, the group of followers who treated The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners as their holy scripture continued to grow, and at an even faster rate.


    Over the years, whenever Sylvia found herself cornered by the eager gazes of women who worshipped the book, she would reluctantly say a few words about it. And before long, those words would be recorded, widely circulated, and praised. Sometimes, they would even be added to the book itself, leading to new editions being printed with a few extra pages.


    As a result, the original The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners, which had been no more than a hundred pages, had now doubled in length.


    And it wasn''t just the book. The number of men and women who followed its teachings had grown exponentially.


    At this point, aside from the forces under the various Holy Emperors, if anyone were to mention another powerful faction, many practitioners would likely bring up the Single Women''s Alliance.


    After all, these devoted followers were scattered across the sects, refusing to date or seek boyfriends, with the belief that their goddess was the highest form of faith deeply ingrained in their hearts.


    Even though Sylvia had tried multiple times to step forward and tell people not to blindly follow The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners, attempting to distance herself from the book''s immature ideas, her words were always taken as modesty.


    Not only did her efforts have no effect, but they actually attracted even more admiration and loyalty. It was completely backfiring!


    "Well, at least now I finally have a way to put an end to this embarrassing chapter of my life!" Sylvia couldn''t help but clench her fist in determination.


    The announcement she had just made about her relationship would hit the followers of The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners the hardest, but at the same time, it was the perfect opportunity to change things.


    "You said earlier that we didn''t show off our love enough. How about we go out and flaunt it a little more?" Having made up her mind, Sylvia looked at Timothy with a soft, yet determined gaze.


    "Oh?"


    Timothy raised an eyebrow in mild surprise, but soon, a knowing look crossed his face. "But I don''t believe you''d want to show off our love just for the fun of it. There''s got to be another reason, right?"


    "Well, actually��"


    Sylvia hadn''t expected him to see through her so quickly, and she hurriedly averted her eyes, a little flustered.


    But as she bit her lip, she knew full well that if she wanted to erase this embarrassing part of her past, the first step was to face it head-on.


    After hesitating for a while, Sylvia finally opened her mouth, forcing herself to push through the overwhelming embarrassment, and began to recount the cringeworthy story of her rebellious youth. "Alright, here''s the thing��"


    "��"


    "Hahaha! A Single Women''s Alliance? I can''t believe something like that actually exists in this world!"


    After hearing Sylvia''s full explanation, Timothy couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    Who would have thought that the cold, untouchable, and pure Goddess Sylvia had such a series of explosive secrets?


    Not only was her past full of rebellious, cringey moments, but the fact that she had unintentionally created a massive following��one that was now on the verge of becoming a powerful faction��was absolutely mind-blowing!


    The Single Women''s Alliance, with its followers spread across the world, was something no one could have seen coming! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No wonder Timothy had felt those unfriendly stares during the early days of his relationship with the goddess, even though they hadn''t made their romance public yet.


    It seemed like someone had even been secretly investigating him.


    Even though he already knew about The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners, Timothy had never imagined the book''s influence could be this massive.


    Now that Goddess Sylvia had officially announced their relationship, he could already picture the uproar that would follow once the sect leaders and elders attending the conference returned to their sects and spread the news.


    Good thing he had already reached the level of a Holy Emperor. Otherwise, those female disciples who worshipped Sylvia''s book might have tried to tear him apart.


    "But no matter the reason, there''s no way I''m passing up an opportunity to show off my love when my wife''s offering it on a silver platter. I''m in!"


    Despite Sylvia''s somewhat shocking explanation, Timothy agreed without hesitation, his usual boldness shining through.


    After all, up until now, they had only gone on secret dates. They had never publicly revealed their relationship or flaunted their love in front of others.


    Why would he ever turn down such a great opportunity?


    "Hmph, good. I''m glad you agreed."


    Sylvia let out a soft huff, but it was clear she was relieved, with a hint of joy in her expression.


    If Timothy hadn''t agreed, she really wouldn''t have known how to face the embarrassment of her past.


    Thank goodness��


    "Then get ready to head out with me. And now that we''ve gone public, if you want to do something like�� like kissing me in front of everyone, I�� I won''t completely refuse."


    With a delicate finger, she lightly tapped Timothy''s chest. As soon as the words left her mouth, Sylvia felt a wave of embarrassment wash over her, and she lowered her head slightly.


    But it was obvious what she meant: she wanted Timothy to feel free to show affection openly, without holding back.


    She wanted the followers of The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners to realize that love wasn''t exactly what they had imagined.


    "Don''t worry. When it comes to showing off love, let''s just say, there''s no one in all of Elant who can compete with me!" Timothy responded with confidence.


    There were plenty of things he wouldn''t boast about, but when it came to public displays of affection? After teasing Holy Maiden Aeliana and Holy Emperor Luminis, what did he have to fear?


    "But, where exactly are we going to show off our love?" Timothy asked, gazing at Sylvia''s stunning face.


    "Themyscira Sect. After all, that''s where The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners has its strongest roots."

 Chapter 414 - 414: I can’t accept this!

    "Lady Goddess, where are you headed?"


    Elder Turner, who had just finished dismissing the various sects, wiped the sweat from his forehead, looking visibly relieved. But just as he was about to relax, he suddenly noticed the goddess leaving her chambers, seemingly preparing to fly off.


    When Elder Turner asked his question, his voice quickly caught the attention of the nearby disciples. Soon enough, they all saw another figure standing beside the goddess.


    It was Timothy, who had flown up to join her. The two of them were walking side by side, their movements close and familiar, as if this kind of intimacy was something they had long grown accustomed to. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m... going on a date with Timothy."


    Sylvia hesitated for a moment when she heard Elder Turner''s question, but she quickly responded. Her voice was as cool and distant as ever, just like when she issued commands in the past.


    But the words she spoke hit Elder Turner and the surrounding disciples like a bolt of lightning.


    None of them had ever imagined that the goddess would so openly admit to going on a date. Even though they had already heard the announcement about her relationship with Senior Brother Timothy, the idea that she would actually go on a date was something they just couldn''t wrap their heads around.


    They simply couldn''t accept it!


    Elder Turner was equally stunned. "Lady Goddess, are you... sure you''re not joking?"


    "Of course not. When have I ever lied?" Sylvia answered without hesitation, as if to affirm her resolve. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, her smooth hand seemed to tighten its grip on Timothy''s.


    For a brief moment, their eyes met, and it was as if an electric current passed between them.


    Sylvia''s lips curled into a slight smile. In full view of everyone, she and Timothy walked hand in hand, stepping into the air.


    Walking on air was something only those at the level of a Holy Emperor could do. And now, the two of them were doing it together, gradually disappearing into the horizon.


    The sight of them, a pair of celestial lovers, was something only Holy Emperor-level beings could pull off. It left the disciples��many of whom had been single for who knows how long��feeling a strange stirring in their hearts. Some of them were on the verge of tears.


    Who could have predicted that the goddess, who rarely ever left the Sky Sanctuary, would one day, under the ordinary sunlight, head off on a date?


    The lingering divine aura in the air only made the situation more bittersweet, leaving the single disciples feeling utterly defeated.


    In that moment, many of them suddenly realized that maybe... it was time for them to find someone too.


    Because seriously, how could anyone keep living like this every day?


    ...


    As they walked through the sky, thousands of miles of mountains and rivers passed beneath their feet in an instant.


    Before long, a mountain range appeared before Timothy and Sylvia. This was the Themyscira Sect.


    Though the Themyscira Sect was tall and imposing, it lacked the grandeur and majesty of the Sky Sanctuary. Instead, it had a more delicate and graceful charm.


    The spiritual energy floating in the air was pure and clear, like a gentle stream, making it the perfect environment for the sect''s female disciples to cultivate their minds and spirits.


    It was this very purity that had allowed the Themyscira Sect to thrive and grow over the years, with all its disciples being women.


    Themyscira Sect''s leader, Thalia, had also attended the Sky Sanctuary''s gathering. And when she heard the goddess announce her relationship, her face had turned paler than anyone else''s.


    She had returned to the sect, her voice trembling as she relayed the news, and the entire Themyscira Sect had erupted into chaos.


    The goddess''s relationship had shocked the entire world, but no one was more shaken than the countless disciples of the Themyscira Sect.


    For years, they had grown up with a steadfast belief, following the teachings they held as sacred, which were written in their most revered text, The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners.


    No relationships, no romantic entanglements��only unwavering devotion to the goddess. This had been their guiding principle for as long as they could remember.


    But today... the goddess had announced she was in love!


    "Impossible! I refuse to believe it! We''re talking about the goddess who wrote The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners! How could she possibly be interested in romance?


    I still vividly remember when a Holy Emperor-level practitioner once flirted with her, and she nearly cut him in half for it.


    A goddess like that��how could she ever fall in love?"


    "I don''t believe it either. I''ve dedicated my life to following the goddess and the wisdom in The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners. There''s no way I''d believe such ignorant rumors."


    "But... Sect Leader herself just confirmed it. And it''s not just her. Several passing practitioners have mentioned that the goddess seems to have unusual feelings for Timothy. Their closeness... it''s beyond what you''d expect from a normal couple."


    "But..."


    A heavy silence fell over the group. Faced with undeniable evidence, even the disciples of Themyscira Sect didn''t know how to make sense of it.


    "Timothy must have used some strange trick to confuse the goddess, making her temporarily change her mind. All we need to do is defeat Timothy, give him a good beating, and snap the goddess out of it. Problem solved!"


    Suddenly, someone suggested this, and the disciples'' eyes lit up in unison, as if they had just seen the light.


    "Exactly! Even if the goddess seems close to him, it might not be what she truly wants! If we beat Timothy, we''ll find out the truth!"


    "Yeah! Beat up Timothy, save the goddess��that''s what we, as her loyal followers, should do!"


    "Beat up Timothy!"


    "How dare he charm the goddess! I''ll make sure he''s black and blue when I''m done with him!"


    It was as if they had finally found a way out of their despair, and cheers erupted all around.


    "Uh, but Timothy''s already reached the Holy Emperor level. His power is second only to the goddess."


    Suddenly, a voice cut through the excitement.


    "��"


    In an instant, the entire Themyscira Sect fell silent.


    "S-Senior Sister, you''re not joking, right?"


    When they realized that the one who had spoken was none other than their highly respected Senior Sister, the disciples were dumbfounded.


    "Of course not. Why would I joke about something like this?"


    "Where did you hear that?"


    "I heard it from Abbot Fenvin, who passed by earlier. He wasn''t lying."


    "��"


    "��"


    The disciples, who had been so excited just moments ago, now stood in stunned silence.


    After a long, awkward pause, they exchanged glances, tears welling up in their eyes. "So... there''s really no way to stop Goddess Sylvia from falling in love?"


    "I can''t believe it! But... it seems like there''s nothing we can do."


    "I can''t accept this!"


    "How could the goddess fall in love? She''s descending into a sea of suffering!"


    The sound of sobbing echoed throughout Themyscira Sect. The once vibrant and hopeful disciples now seemed utterly heartbroken, as if their world had been shattered.


    "Who says love can''t bring happiness? Maybe you all have some serious misconceptions about romance."


    At that moment, a voice called out from the distance.

 Chapter 415 - 415: The Heartless Flower is blooming!

    "Who is that?"


    In an instant, all the disciples of the Themyscira Sect had their attention drawn to the voice.


    Their gazes shifted toward the source, but they didn''t see anyone nearby. Instead, there were just two figures sitting on a distant hillside.


    It was as if their perception was being subtly interfered with��they couldn''t make out the identities of the two figures.


    All they could sense was that the woman''s silhouette was graceful and flawless, exuding an extraordinary beauty. The man beside her had an equally striking presence, his posture confident and distinguished.


    "Who could they be, to have such an aura and even affect our minds like this?"


    The disciples of the Themyscira Sect exchanged looks of surprise.


    But no matter how hard they tried, the interference of spiritual energy prevented them from discerning the true identities of the two figures.


    They had no choice but to slowly approach the distant hillside.


    The flowers and plants of the Themyscira Sect bloomed year-round, and the climate was always like the most pleasant spring.


    Though there was a light dusting of frost on the mountain peak, the hillside was covered in vibrant, colorful flowers.


    Yet, this already beautiful scene seemed even more enchanting with the presence of that flawless figure.


    Her long hair danced gently in the breeze, and her pale blue dress flowed like a butterfly soaring freely through the air.


    Unrestrained. Chasing freedom.


    Even though she hadn''t turned around, the sight of her back alone left many of the disciples deeply moved, their gazes transfixed.


    Though they were all women, they could still fully appreciate the otherworldly beauty before them.


    "But, were you the ones who said that just because someone falls in love, it doesn''t mean they can''t be happy? That we''ve misunderstood what love is?"


    At that moment, the voice of Isolde, the guardian of the Themyscira Sect, broke the silence, filled with hostility.


    "Yes."


    After a brief pause, the woman finally responded.


    Hearing this, the other disciples frowned, some of them visibly irritated.


    Isolde, clearly angered, raised an eyebrow. "Do you even know the path we follow in the Themyscira Sect?


    For as long as we''ve existed, the one we revere most is Goddess Sylvia.


    Her teachings, The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners, are the foundation of our beliefs and the text we hold closest to our hearts.


    That''s why every disciple of the Themyscira Sect rejects love, seeing it as the most corrupting influence on the soul.


    So, what exactly did you mean by what you just said?"


    However, the woman didn''t respond again.


    Instead, she slowly turned to look at the man beside her.


    Though the disciples couldn''t see their eyes, at that moment, they all felt as if the air around them was filled with a tender, affectionate energy.


    Under their watchful gazes, the man gently took out a pure white camellia and placed it in the woman''s soft, flowing hair.


    The contrast between the snow-white camellia and her golden locks was breathtaking, stirring something in the hearts of those watching. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This gesture clearly made the woman''s heart flutter as well. "Why are you putting this flower in my hair?"


    "It''s simple. The hillside is full of flowers, so if you wear this camellia, you''ll blend right in with them, won''t you?"


    "Blend in with the flowers? What does that have to do with me?


    Wait a minute...


    Hmph, are you trying to say I''m not as pretty as the flowers?"


    "Of course not.


    What I''m saying is, with all these flowers around, I''m worried that you''re so beautiful, they''ll all feel ashamed of themselves.


    So I thought I''d have you wear this flower, to show a little mercy to the rest of them."


    The man chuckled.


    "You!"


    Hearing this, the woman''s body trembled slightly, a mix of embarrassment and frustration in her voice. "You''re impossible! Always so smooth with your words!


    Hmph, don''t think you can get away with that."


    "You men are all the same��smooth talkers now, but can you keep it up for ten years, a hundred years, or even ten thousand years?"


    "Of course I can."


    The man''s response was calm, as if he had no doubt. "If it''s for you, my dear wife, ten thousand years would be nothing."


    The woman fell silent for a moment, clearly moved by his words. Though they were cheesy, they carried a sincerity that tugged at her heart.


    Still, she tried to push back.


    "Ten thousand years? I... I don''t believe it! That''s way too long. How could I trust something like that? Besides, how would you even prove it?"


    "Prove it? That''s easy."


    The man smiled, as if he had anticipated the question. "Sure, ten thousand years sounds like a long time. But if I come to this hillside every year, pick a flower, and give it to you while saying ''I love you,'' year after year, then before you know it, ten thousand years won''t seem so far away."


    "Every year, you''d come here, pick a flower, and say ''I love you''?"


    The woman stood there, speechless.


    What could be more heartfelt than a promise like that?


    On the quiet hillside, though the disciples couldn''t see the couple''s faces, they could almost hear the quickening of their own heartbeats, as if they were sharing in the moment.


    "Hmph, it''s easy to say. But men''s words are full of lies. I don''t believe you''d actually do it!"


    Her voice was soft, but it was clear her resolve was wavering.


    "Are you sure, my dear?"


    "Yes, I''m sure!"


    "Haha, well then, let me prove it to you."


    The man chuckled, and without hesitation, he plucked a beautiful flower from beside him.


    He gently placed the flower in the woman''s hand, his face close to hers, a soft smile playing on his lips. Leaning in, he whispered in her ear, his voice tender and without any unnecessary embellishment. He spoke the simplest, purest words:


    "My love, I love you."


    The moment those words left his lips, not only did the disciples of the Themyscira Sect freeze in place, but they also noticed something else.


    A faint blush appeared on the woman''s delicate ears.


    A strand of hair fell across her face, and in her flustered state, she quickly tucked it behind her ear, revealing her stunning profile, now tinged with a soft pink hue.


    The power of those words was undeniable. Even the disciples, who had been watching from a distance, felt their hearts skip a beat.


    They quickly shook their heads, trying to rid themselves of the strange thoughts that had crept into their minds after hearing that simple confession.


    "Wait! The Heartless Flower is blooming!"


    Suddenly, one of the disciples cried out in shock, pointing toward a patch of green grass behind the hillside.


    There, amidst the grass, fiery red flowers were slowly beginning to bloom.


    Each flower had seven bright red petals, resembling a fully blossomed flower.


    These flowers, which had been planted on the grounds of the Themyscira Sect for hundreds of years without ever blooming, were now opening all at once!

 Chapter 416 - 416: Youre clearly lying

    All the disciples were almost simultaneously struck with an expression of disbelief.


    "How is it possible for the Heartless Flower to actually bloom?!"


    At Themyscira Sect, nearly every disciple knew about the Heartless Flower that grew on the hillside. They also knew how incredibly difficult it was for this flower to bloom.


    Back when the Sect Leader, Thalia, treated the goddess''s writings, The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners, as sacred scripture, she had planted the rare and precious Heartless Flower seeds on the hillside of Themyscira Sect.


    The seeds of the Heartless Flower were known to be valuable ingredients for refining deadly poisons. The toxins produced from it were so potent that they could even harm a Holy Emperor-level practitioner.


    Because of this, the Heartless Flower was considered extremely valuable.


    However, very few people knew that the Heartless Flower had another, more mysterious value.


    According to legend, as one of the rarest ancient flowers, the Heartless Flower had witnessed countless human relationships��unions and separations��yet it remained indifferent, devoid of any true emotion.


    It had lost all faith in love and refused to bloom.


    Even when deeply rooted in the earth, the Heartless Flower would never bloom alongside other flowers.


    It would only break through the soil and blossom when it sensed a love that it truly recognized as genuine.


    This legend was well-known among the disciples of Themyscira Sect.


    They had even tried bringing other practitioner couples to the hillside, hoping to make the Heartless Flower bloom.


    But no matter what they tried, nothing worked. S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Over time, the disciples became more convinced of what the Sect Leader and the goddess had said��that true, sincere love simply didn''t exist in this world.


    The Heartless Flower had become a symbol of this belief, and they had long since accepted that nothing could ever make it bloom.


    So, when the Heartless Flower suddenly bloomed, it completely shattered their expectations.


    "The Heartless Flower actually bloomed! That means�� the love between these two people has been recognized by the Heartless Flower!"


    "How is that possible? But�� hasn''t the Heartless Flower been here for a hundred years without blooming?"


    "I can''t believe it. There really is such genuine love in this world."


    "Could it be that this is why Goddess Sylvia declared her own love? Because of something like this?"


    The disciples, who had once been so skeptical, now found their beliefs subtly shifting.


    While other things might still be uncertain, one thing was clear: the love between these two mysterious people was so sincere that it had moved the Heartless Flower to bloom. This was far beyond anything the goddess had written in The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners.


    "Suddenly, love seems kind of sweet. I never thought it could be this sweet before."


    "They''re so sweet together�� I''m actually starting to feel like I want to fall in love too��"


    Some of the female disciples, their gazes lingering on the scene before them, felt their long-held beliefs begin to melt away, like ice thawing in the spring.


    "No way! Even if true love exists in this world, so what? Goddess Sylvia wrote in her book: ''True strength can only be achieved by abandoning all emotions. Only with a heart as cold as ice can one grow stronger, step by step. Love will only erode a person''s will and resolve. Anyone who falls in love is destined to never become a true master.''"


    As if trying to refute what was happening, Isolde suddenly spoke up: "Exactly! Love is a mountain blocking our path to true mastery. Only by staying detached from worldly emotions, by having nothing to do with love, can we become stronger! True masters never fall in love!"


    It was as if a light bulb had gone off in their heads, and other disciples quickly echoed her sentiments.


    The disciples snapped out of their daze, shaking their heads vigorously, trying to rid themselves of the influence of the sweet love they had just witnessed.


    But just as they were struggling to break free from those thoughts, the woman who had been sitting quietly on the hillside finally stood up.


    "Love doesn''t actually hinder one''s cultivation," she said softly. "In fact, when you hit a bottleneck in your training, falling in love might be exactly what helps you break through and reach a level you''ve never been able to before.


    The insights you gain from love may be different from those you gain from cultivation, but they can be incredibly beneficial to your growth.


    So, the idea that love prevents you from becoming stronger? That''s just not true."


    Her cool, calm voice left many of the disciples momentarily stunned.


    "How is that possible? You''re clearly lying."


    Isolde''s voice was sharp, her disbelief palpable. "Almost all the Holy Emperor-level practitioners on the continent of Elant are solitary. When has love ever been beneficial to cultivation? Anyone who has a lover has never reached the level of a Holy Emperor!"


    She was trying her best to refute the woman''s words, her frustration growing. "You''re spreading dangerous nonsense! You must be some kind of demoness from the Demonic Sect, trying to shake the very beliefs we hold dear!"


    "Demoness? Do you really think I''d care about that?"


    The woman responded with a cold, dismissive smile. "And as for your claim that no one with a lover has ever reached the level of a Holy Emperor��are you serious?"


    "Of course!" Isolde snapped back, her voice filled with scorn. "Anyone who lets love affect them could never advance in their cultivation. There''s no way they could ever��"


    But before she could finish, her words faltered. "Wait, what is this?!"


    Isolde''s mocking expression suddenly shifted to one of shock.


    And it wasn''t just her. In that instant, every disciple of Themyscira Sect felt a shudder run through their bodies.


    They could all sense it��the overwhelming pressure radiating from the woman before them.


    The pressure was growing stronger, intensifying with each passing moment, until it felt as though the very sky was being blotted out, pressing down on them like an unstoppable force.


    It was vast, like a tidal wave crashing over them.


    This terrifying aura was something none of them had ever felt before��not even from their Sect Leader, Thalia.


    The power of a Holy Emperor. No, this oppressive force was even beyond that of an ordinary Holy Emperor!


    And the source of this pressure wasn''t just the woman.


    The moment the man beside her stood up, another wave of divine power descended upon them.


    The sweet, romantic atmosphere from earlier had completely vanished.


    This couple, who had just moments ago seemed lost in their love for each other, were now revealing their true strength��both of them were Holy Emperors!


    "Is it even possible for a couple to both be Holy Emperor-level practitioners? Does such a thing exist on the continent of Elant?"


    "I don''t know! I''ve never heard of anything like this before!"


    The disciples of Themyscira Sect were utterly dumbfounded. In the thousands of years of recorded history, there had never been any mention of two Holy Emperors being in a relationship.


    And yet, here it was, happening right before their eyes.


    "Who�� who are they?!"


    Frozen in place, the disciples could only stare in disbelief, their minds struggling to comprehend what they were witnessing.


    And then, the graceful figure of the woman slowly turned around.


    Amidst the sea of blooming flowers, they finally saw her face clearly.


    "Goddess!"

 Chapter 417 - 417: Is this what being in love really feels like?

    "Goddess!"


    In that moment, every female disciple present seemed completely frozen in place.


    The cold, flawless figure before them was none other than the revered and worshipped Goddess Sylvia of the entire Themyscira Sect.


    And the man standing beside Sylvia? He was none other than the goddess''s newly announced boyfriend��Timothy.


    It made sense, though. After all, there wasn''t another Holy Emperor-level couple anywhere on the entire Elant continent!


    But still��


    "Why is the Goddess here? And what was that she just said?"


    The disciples stared at Sylvia, utterly confused and shocked beyond words.


    However, they quickly realized that the goddess was happily chatting with Timothy, seemingly paying no attention to them.


    "So, what do you think, babe? My Veil of Shadows isn''t too shabby, right? It gives off a familiar vibe, but no one can see through it. That''s the highest level of the technique." Now that his identity was revealed, Timothy couldn''t help but smile.


    "This Veil of Shadows is indeed quite mysterious. To suppress two Holy Emperor auras at once�� I''ve never seen a technique like this before."


    Sylvia''s curiosity was clearly piqued.


    But as she looked at Timothy, it was obvious there was something else on her mind.


    Suddenly, Sylvia lowered her head slightly, her voice carrying a hint of shyness that was barely noticeable. "Hey, what you said earlier�� does it still count?"


    "Huh? What did I say earlier?" Timothy was momentarily confused.


    Since the goddess had suggested they put on a little show to shake up the disciples of the Themyscira Sect��who had grown to despise the idea of love��Timothy had used the Veil of Shadows to hide their auras and spontaneously put on a display of affection.


    And it was completely unscripted.


    "Idiot!"


    Seeing that Timothy still hadn''t caught on, Sylvia grew a little anxious. "I''m talking about that thing you said!"


    "Which thing?" Timothy asked, a playful smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    "You!"


    Seeing that sly smile, Sylvia began to suspect that he was deliberately teasing her, pretending not to know what she meant.


    But no matter how much she wanted to hear his answer, Timothy wouldn''t say it. Her heart was a mess of emotions, filled with anticipation.


    Left with no choice, Sylvia bit her lip and, in a voice so soft it was almost inaudible, whispered, "I mean the part where you said you''d come here every year to pick a flower for me�� and say that thing."


    Her voice was so quiet, it was clear how embarrassed she was to even bring it up.


    "Ohhh, so that''s what you meant, babe!" Timothy finally let out a laugh.


    "What? You can''t do it?"


    "Of course I can. I''ll keep my promise. Not only will I come every year, but I''ll say it as many times as you want."


    "Hmph, that''s more like it."


    Sylvia''s expression faltered for a moment, her heart racing, but she still tried to keep up her tough front.


    Just then, Timothy gently pinched her cheek.


    Her soft skin felt like cotton candy��an incredibly satisfying sensation.


    "What�� what are you doing?"


    "Ahem, I just wanted to see how tough your little mouth really is. But judging by how soft it feels, it''s not that tough after all. At least, not physically."


    The meaning behind his words was obvious, and Sylvia immediately panicked. "When did I ever act tough?!"


    "Heh, if you weren''t acting tough, are you sure you''d be as calm and indifferent about those three little words?"


    Timothy grinned, his smile carrying a hint of teasing.


    "Of course!"


    Despite her racing heart, Sylvia responded immediately. After all, the disciples of the Themyscira Sect were still watching from the sidelines.


    "Are you sure?"


    But Timothy, already anticipating her response, suddenly leaned in close to her ear and quickly whispered, "I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you..."


    He repeated the words at lightning speed, like a rapid-fire barrage.


    Though the pace was fast, each "I love you" hit Sylvia''s heart like a cannonball.


    A cannonball made of candy, no less!


    Sylvia''s face flushed bright red. She hadn''t expected Timothy to pull such a ridiculous stunt. "Stop it, you jerk! Don''t�� don''t say it anymore!"


    "But babe, didn''t you say you didn''t care about this?"


    "I mean, I don''t care that much, but��"


    "I love you, I love you, I love you..."


    "Ahhh, okay, okay! I get it! I was just being a little stubborn earlier, alright?!" S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, Sylvia couldn''t hold back her embarrassed outburst any longer.


    "Hahaha, looks like I''ve won again," Timothy laughed, clearly amused, and stopped his relentless teasing.


    Even so, Sylvia''s face remained flushed, and her gaze was filled with a mix of frustration and embarrassment.


    She lightly punched Timothy''s chest in protest, but she was too worried about hitting him too hard, so each punch landed softly, like cotton candy gently brushing against him.


    "So sweet."


    "Ughhh, is this what being in love really feels like?"


    Watching the scene unfold, the disciples of the Themyscira Sect suddenly felt a lump in their throats.


    For years, they had treated love as the ultimate taboo, scoffing at the very idea.


    But now, they found themselves unexpectedly overwhelmed by the sweetness of the goddess''s relationship. And, to their surprise, they were starting to get hooked on it!


    At that moment, Sylvia turned to face the disciples of the Themyscira Sect.


    After a brief silence, she let out a small, self-deprecating smile. "I guess now you all understand, don''t you?"


    She sighed softly. "The reason I did all of this today was to show you that love isn''t exactly what I once thought it was.


    Sure, there are plenty of shallow relationships out there, but there''s also love that''s incredibly genuine.


    Yes, love might affect your cultivation, but it could also bring unexpected benefits to your spiritual journey.


    Since my views have changed so drastically, it''s clear that my old beliefs weren''t as absolute as I once thought.


    Even that book, The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners, was a bit too extreme.


    As for what you should do next, I think you already know the answer."


    A Holy Emperor-level figure possesses immense power, capable of dominating the world.


    And because of that, throughout history, it''s been rare for a Holy Emperor to reflect on their past and openly admit they were wrong, as Sylvia had just done.


    She glanced at Timothy beside her, her autumn-colored eyes sparkling with affection, her beauty breathtaking.


    In that moment, the disciples of the Themyscira Sect, who had been holding onto their doubts and fears, finally felt a sense of relief wash over them.

 Chapter 418 - 418: It would just be... blatant PDA!

    "What is love?"


    This question had long been pondered by the disciples of the Themyscira Sect.


    The Themyscira Sect was composed entirely of women, and from the moment they entered the sect, they were guided by the teachings of the goddess''s book, The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners.


    They despised romantic relationships and were indifferent to any form of love or affection between couples.


    Among these disciples, some had been deeply hurt by love in the past, while others had grown up in the sect, fully immersed in its teachings from a young age.


    Though there had been moments of doubt, those feelings quickly faded, swept away by their unwavering beliefs. Never before had anything shaken them so profoundly.


    But today, the love displayed by the goddess had completely shattered their understanding of romance.


    Even the mere blooming of the Heartless Flower was enough to prove to them that true, sincere love did indeed exist in this world.


    And not just any love��this was the kind of love so sweet it could give you a toothache!


    "Goddess, we understand now."


    Finally, the disciples of the Themyscira Sect clenched their fists, resolutely looking up at Sylvia. "Thank you for your guidance, Goddess. While we may not be able to fully accept it right away, we will do our best to change our views on love."


    "Hmm, that''s more like it."


    Seeing the sincerity in her disciples'' responses, Sylvia nodded in satisfaction, letting out a long sigh of relief.


    The Themyscira Sect had been the most heavily influenced by her earlier writings in The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners.


    What''s done is done, and there was no way to take back the past. But at least she could stop the sect from continuing to spread its dogma like some kind of pyramid scheme. Hopefully, this would slow down the spread of that embarrassing piece of history across the continent of Elant...


    Just as Sylvia was starting to feel pretty good about herself, even crossing her legs in a moment of satisfaction, Isolde suddenly stepped forward, her face tinged with guilt. "Thank you for your teachings, Goddess. You''ve made us realize how extreme our previous actions were.


    Since The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners might not be as perfect as we once thought...


    Goddess, could you write another book? One that refutes the ideas in The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners, so that the people of the world can understand the truth?"


    "Yeah, if the Goddess herself thinks The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners is flawed, why not write another one?"


    "Exactly! Goddess, please write another book so we can learn from it!"


    This suggestion immediately caused a stir.


    It was as if a door to a new world had been opened, and the disciples of the Themyscira Sect lit up with excitement, cheering one after another.


    The very text they had clung to for so long, The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners, had been overturned by the goddess herself. If that was the case, then why not have her write another book?


    That way, they could have not just one, but two books written by the goddess!


    Ever since The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners, the goddess hadn''t written anything else.


    If they could get their hands on another book, just imagine how thrilling that would be!


    "Another book? What kind of book do you want me to write?"


    This strange request left Sylvia momentarily stunned.


    As if they had already thought it through, one disciple quickly responded, "Of course, it should be another book about love! Maybe something about how the goddess views love now, or how love affects spiritual cultivation. A title like... The Worth of Spiritual Partners would be perfect!"


    Sylvia: "..."


    She wasn''t stupid. Did they really expect her to write two completely contradictory books and argue with herself?


    Shaking her head, she quickly dismissed the idea. After a moment of thought, she cleared her throat and said, "I don''t think writing another book called The Worth of Spiritual Partners would be very meaningful.


    However, if you''re really that interested, I could write something about love in my spare time. Something a little different."


    "What does the Goddess want to write?!"


    Though their original suggestion had been rejected, the disciples were still overjoyed to hear that Sylvia was actually considering writing a new book.


    In their eyes, anything the goddess wrote would undoubtedly become a masterpiece, widely celebrated!


    Just hearing Sylvia say she might write something had already filled them with anticipation.


    "Umm, I was thinking of writing a Love Diary, documenting the little moments of being in love. It could help awaken people''s emotions toward love, especially practitioners. What do you think?"


    Seeing how enthusiastic they were, Sylvia tentatively floated the idea.


    "Huh?"


    The air suddenly grew still.


    "Um... Goddess, maybe you shouldn''t write that after all."


    After a long pause, the majority of the disciples exchanged glances, shaking their heads in unison like a row of drums.


    "Hmm? Why not? What''s wrong with that title?"


    The stark contrast in their reactions left Sylvia genuinely puzzled.


    "Well, it''s just that..." sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The disciples hesitated, clearly reluctant to answer. But in the end, they couldn''t help but confess their true feelings, faces scrunched up in dismay: "If you really write a Love Diary, Goddess, it wouldn''t be about enlightening practitioners on love at all.


    It would just be... blatant PDA!"


    "Exactly! If the Goddess writes a book, of course, I''d want to read it. But if it''s that kind of book, I''d be drowning in all the lovey-dovey stuff! I''d be stuffed full of dog food!"


    Having just witnessed firsthand how terrifyingly intense the Goddess''s displays of affection could be, these long-time single disciples of the Themyscira Sect were absolutely not on board with the idea.


    Seeing their pitiful, teary-eyed expressions, Sylvia couldn''t help but burst into laughter. "So that''s it, huh? You disciples really are something else...


    Alright, alright, I won''t write anything. Let''s just leave it at that. As long as today''s events have given you something to reflect on, that''s enough."


    "Rest assured, Goddess. We will definitely take today''s lesson to heart and reflect deeply."


    The disciples of the Themyscira Sect finally breathed a collective sigh of relief, bowing respectfully.


    On the hillside, the fiery red Heartless Flower bloomed, swaying gently in the breeze.


    The setting sun cast its golden light, the vibrant red of the flowers blending with the warm hues of the sunset. The beauty of the scene filled everyone with a quiet warmth.


    With everything settled, it seemed Sylvia and Timothy were preparing to leave.


    But just as they were about to depart, one of the disciples hurriedly caught up, rushing to Timothy''s side. "Brother Timothy, while the Goddess has helped us understand a lot about love, there''s something important I need to warn you about. You should... be extra careful in the near future. Maybe avoid going out too much."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Well, aside from the Themyscira Sect, the followers of the Goddess''s ''single life'' philosophy are far more numerous than you might think.


    And, uh, it''s not just that. Although no one has ever dared to say it out loud, the number of practitioners in the world who secretly admire the Goddess is... well, let''s just say it''s a lot."


    "So, I''m worried that if you''re not careful, Brother Timothy... cough, cough."


    Timothy: "..."


    Looks like I''ve got way more rivals than I thought.

 Chapter 419 - 419: This mist...

    "The Goddess is back!"


    "And Senior Brother Timothy... he''s back too!"


    At Sky Sanctuary, the disciples'' gazes were instantly drawn to the two figures gracefully approaching from the horizon.


    But soon, their eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Why does it look like the Goddess is... really happy?"


    "Happy? That''s an understatement! Since I joined Sky Sanctuary, I''ve never seen her in such a good mood!"


    They could clearly see Sylvia walking lightly through the air, her every step as graceful as a butterfly in flight. Her flowing blue gown fluttered gently with her movements, like a delicate dance in the breeze.


    More importantly, Sylvia''s steps were unusually light, as if she was in an exceptionally good mood. She moved with such ease that it almost seemed like she was dancing, her elegant dress swaying beautifully with each step.


    And then there was Timothy, walking beside her. The disciples had already guessed that the Goddess had gone out on a date. But what they hadn''t expected was just how happy she would be afterward.


    It was obvious��Sylvia had thoroughly enjoyed the date. She was practically glowing, maybe even... a little lost in the moment!


    "My heart... it hurts so much!"


    "Same here, man!"


    The once-distant and aloof Goddess, who rarely left the grand hall, was now going on regular dates. And to make matters worse, she was constantly flaunting her relationship, showering everyone with what felt like an endless stream of PDA.


    Tears welled up in the disciples'' eyes. They had no idea how they were going to survive this new reality of daily love displays.


    No wonder Holy Maiden Aeliana hadn''t dared to visit the Goddess recently. Who could stomach this much public affection?


    "Do-do, do~ do-do..."


    As Sylvia passed by, her steps light and carefree, she even hummed a soft, cheerful tune. The disciples could only watch in stunned silence.


    "Uh... what''s with those looks?"


    After walking past the disciples and a few High Priests, Timothy couldn''t help but feel a chill down his spine. The sharp gazes from the crowd were like daggers, as if they were wolves ready to pounce.


    He used to be highly respected in the sect, but now... the shift in attitude was a bit too much.


    It was like being in school, where the entire class of boys had been secretly admiring the untouchable, ice-cold goddess. Then, one day, she publicly announces she''s dating you, and the two of you walk down the hall, hand in hand, showing off your love for everyone to see.


    The emotional damage? Absolutely legendary.


    Timothy awkwardly averted his gaze. It was just like that girl from the Themyscira Sect had said��he was now the enemy of every man in the world. Even at the level of a Holy Emperor, he still had to tread carefully.


    Under the weight of all those piercing stares, Timothy finally made it back to his room.


    [Ding! Congratulations, Host! You''ve successfully changed the mindset of the female disciples of the Themyscira Sect by showing off your love with the Goddess.


    You''ve saved countless views on love and are expected to help bring at least a thousand new lives into the world on the continent of Elant.


    Saving lives will earn you divine blessings. Host, you''ve just saved a thousand lives��what a virtuous act!


    System Reward: Sky Sanctuary''s mountain spirit veins have been unlocked. Host''s comprehension ability has been greatly enhanced.]


    "A thousand new lives?"


    Timothy was stunned for a moment by the sudden reward.


    He hadn''t expected that the once love-averse disciples of the Themyscira Sect would... well, be so fertile in the future.


    Being a good guy sure came with some unexpected perks.


    "But... unlocking spirit veins?"


    Just as Timothy was pondering this, the mountains beneath Sky Sanctuary began to tremble. A crack suddenly appeared, splitting the mountain in half in an instant.


    "What''s happening?"


    Nearby, the disciples of Sky Sanctuary also felt the tremor at the same time.


    Sky Sanctuary was built atop a rich vein of spiritual energy, where the air was thick with vitality, and the mountains themselves were as solid as iron, unshakable. Even when faced with attacks from Holy Emperor-level beings, the mountains had never suffered any damage.


    So what could have possibly happened to cause a crack to appear in the mountain?


    "Could it be an enemy attack?"


    "To cause such destruction, it must be at least a Holy Emperor-level force! We need to inform the Goddess immediately!"


    Even the nearby elders looked panicked, preparing to act. But just as they were about to move, an overwhelming surge of spiritual energy erupted from the crack in the ground. The energy shot into the sky, quickly spreading in all directions, enveloping Sky Sanctuary.


    The disciples were stunned, their faces pale with shock. They hurriedly tried to retreat, hoping to escape the thick mist that was rapidly expanding. But as they found themselves trapped within the mist, they realized something unexpected.


    "This mist... it''s spiritual energy! And it''s incredibly pure, even denser than the energy at the peak of the mountain!"


    "Where is all this spiritual energy coming from?"


    The disciples, unaware that there were spiritual veins hidden deep within the mountains of Sky Sanctuary, were astonished. And to their delight, they quickly realized that the benefits of this energy were extraordinary.


    As they stood within the mist, they could feel their cultivation advancing at a speed several times faster than usual. Even the impurities within their bodies were being cleansed, purified by the dense spiritual energy.


    Not knowing what had caused this, many disciples, overjoyed, began to sit down in meditation, using the abundant energy to cleanse their bodies and rapidly improve their cultivation.


    Meanwhile, inside his room, Timothy sat alone, his eyes closed, focusing his mind.


    Since reaching the Holy Emperor level, Timothy had noticed that his connection with the world around him had been growing stronger. With each breath, it felt as though he was moving with the wind. Even with his eyes shut, he could clearly sense everything around him. S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whether it was a flower, a blade of grass, a falling leaf, or even the dust particles floating in the air, Timothy could see it all in his mind''s eye.


    As he concentrated, the pure spiritual energy around him seemed to be drawn toward him, swirling like a vortex, gathering at the center where he sat. The energy continued to accumulate, becoming more and more refined as it was filtered through the vortex.


    The spiritual energy became so pure that it began to condense into a liquid form, which was slowly absorbed through Timothy''s skin. The space around him trembled under the pressure of the immense energy.


    Suddenly, Timothy exhaled.


    In an instant, a powerful force erupted from within him, sweeping through the room and shattering the surrounding spiritual energy. Even the oppressive atmosphere that had been hanging in the air moments before vanished in an instant.


    Everything returned to calm.


    The strange phenomenon that had just occurred disappeared as quickly as it had come.


    Timothy slowly opened his eyes. In just a brief moment, his cultivation had surged, breaking through to the mid-stage of the Transcendence Realm at an astonishing speed.


    But despite the rapid breakthrough, Timothy''s brow furrowed.

 Chapter 420 - 420: Perfected mindset

    "That''s strange..."


    Breaking through to the Holy Emperor level and then advancing another small step should have been a great thing.


    But as Timothy looked inward, his brow furrowed slightly.


    He could clearly feel that the spiritual energy within him was unstable.


    Even though, with his insight and the help of the vast spiritual energy, he had reached the mid-stage of the Transcendence Realm, Timothy could sense that his energy was chaotic.


    While his power had increased, it brought with it a sense of instability and imbalance.


    This feeling was completely different from the steady, rock-solid progress he had made in the past, where every step forward was firm and secure.


    But that wasn''t the only thing bothering him. Timothy also felt something else��something strange.


    Before breaking through to the Holy Emperor level, every stage of his cultivation had a clear goal and barrier in front of him.


    For example, the threshold between the Ocean''s Gate and the Transcendence Realm.


    Though it was incredibly difficult to cross, the goal was always clear.


    He knew deep down that as long as he could break through that barrier, he would achieve further growth.


    So, even though the path to the Holy Emperor level had been long, his progress had been terrifyingly fast because his goal was always in sight.


    But now, Timothy suddenly felt that the path to breaking through the Transcendence Realm and reaching the Ascension Phase was shrouded in fog.


    It wasn''t just that the breakthrough was difficult��he had no idea where to go or what direction to take.


    "Is this why, for thousands of years, no one on the entire Elant continent has ever become a Supreme Emperor?" Timothy couldn''t help but fall into deep thought.


    His insight had improved dramatically. Even ancient texts that no one else could comprehend, he could grasp with just a glance.


    But on this matter, he had been thinking for a full hour and still couldn''t find any clues.


    As time slipped away, Timothy finally gave up trying to force an answer.


    Suddenly, he remembered the system, his trusty tool. He called out to it directly: "Hey, system, do you know what''s wrong with my cultivation right now? Why do I feel so off?"


    [Ding! The system is analyzing...


    The host''s cultivation does indeed have some issues.]


    "Oh? What kind of issues?"


    Timothy was surprised that the system could even analyze this, and his curiosity was piqued.


    The host''s cultivation has progressed rapidly, thanks not only to your physique and the system but also to your own insight and hard work.


    [However, breaking through to the Ascension Phase is not so simple.


    Those who can surpass the Ascension Phase have transcended the continent itself, wielding power comparable to the gods and entering the Celestial Realm.


    To reach this level, it''s not just about breaking through the limits of cultivation or the laws of the world.


    More importantly, your mindset must be perfected.]


    "Perfected mindset?"


    [Exactly. This means the host must resolve all lingering worries and eliminate all Mindfiends.


    You must clear away all the fog before you, and only by perfecting your deepest desires can you truly step into the realm of perfection.]


    The system''s response left Timothy stunned.


    It seemed that breaking through to the Ascension Phase was far more difficult than he had imagined.


    "Perfecting and achieving perfection... those words sound simple, but the difficulty is enough to make almost everyone give up."


    "Anything born of heaven and earth��reaching a flawless state is nearly impossible. Let alone perfecting the things that weigh on your heart."


    "Wait... the things that weigh on my heart!"


    At that moment, Timothy froze.


    Everyone''s heart is burdened by different things.


    Some people fight against the heavens, battling fate itself. Others find peace by spending their final days with loved ones, fulfilling their worldly desires before ascending to the final stage of the Ascension Phase.


    But for him...


    "My relationship with the goddess is already sweet enough. Isn''t that considered perfect?"


    Timothy was momentarily taken aback.


    [The answer to that, the host already knows deep down.]


    At that moment, the system''s voice echoed again.


    Though mechanical, it seemed to resonate deep within Timothy''s heart.


    True perfection...


    Timothy felt a sudden shift in his heart. When he lifted his head again, the scene before him had completely changed.


    He was now standing in the vastness of the universe.


    Countless planets were scattered across the cosmos.


    Some planets were covered in cherry blossoms, with pink petals drifting through the air in an eternal spring. Others were vast oceans, teeming with beautiful creatures��some of which had never been seen on the Elant continent. There were also worlds bathed in radiant light, with vibrant auroras painting the skies in breathtaking colors.


    These small worlds were the very ones the system had once offered as rewards��places Timothy could use to propose to the goddess.


    According to the system''s rules, Timothy could only choose one of these worlds as the setting for his proposal.


    But in the end, Timothy didn''t choose any single planet. Instead, he chose the universe itself.


    The stars flowed gently across the sky, and as he looked down, each planet displayed its own unique beauty. The boundless cosmos was so mesmerizing that it made one want to lose themselves in it, free from all worldly concerns and distractions.


    This was the place Timothy had chosen for his proposal.


    "So, what you''re saying is..."


    Timothy''s gaze lingered for a moment, lost in thought.


    [The host should already understand what this system is implying.]


    "Haha, you system... you really are something else."


    Timothy couldn''t help but laugh, recalling how what had once been a challenge had turned into a love letter.


    The image of the goddess flashed in his mind again, and after a brief pause, Timothy nodded, his expression becoming serious. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He understood exactly what the system was getting at.


    Though his relationship with the goddess was already as sweet as it could be, it hadn''t yet reached the pinnacle of perfection.


    Yes, the goddess had publicly declared their love to the world, but beyond that...


    With a slight smile on his lips, Timothy looked out the window, his eyes filled with unwavering determination.


    He had made up his mind: he would marry the goddess in front of the entire world of practitioners, hosting the most perfect wedding imaginable.


    Only then would he feel worthy��worthy of himself, and worthy of the goddess.


    [Has the host made up his mind?]


    Even the system seemed surprised by how quickly Timothy had come to such a monumental decision.


    "Of course I have! What kind of question is that?"


    This time, Timothy''s response was firm and resolute.


    His decision wasn''t made hastily��he had been quietly thinking about it for a long time.


    Closing the mysterious space that held countless small worlds, Timothy stood up, his posture tall and confident, his spirit brimming with determination.


    With this, how could he possibly worry about the proposal not going well?


    Not only would he have the perfect wedding, but he would also give the goddess the most flawless proposal!

 Chapter 421 - 421: Dragon King, please return to us!

    "Weird, the sky outside..."


    Timothy, who had been deep in thought about proposing, suddenly noticed that the sky outside had changed.


    What had been a bright, clear morning with a blue sky and barely a cloud in sight had now turned into a dark, ominous mass.


    Even the light was fading, and thick clouds were rolling in, heading straight for Sky Sanctuary.


    Raindrops had already begun to fall, light at first, but steadily growing heavier as time passed.


    The fact that the weather over Sky Sanctuary was being affected like this was definitely unusual.


    Timothy snapped out of his thoughts, stood up, and stepped outside.


    Sure enough, the sky was completely covered in dark clouds.


    At this point, the disciples of Sky Sanctuary had also gathered outside the main hall, staring up at the sky in shock.


    In the distance, a massive storm cloud was approaching, and within it, figures could be seen.


    There were dragon guards, armored crab generals, and even dragons in their true forms, flying above the clouds.


    The ones causing this downpour were none other than the dragons and Sea Folk from the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    "I am Draconis, the Grand Elder of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon. I''ve come to pay my respects to the Goddess. Please forgive us for arriving so suddenly."


    Noticing the commotion their arrival had caused, Draconis, the Grand Elder of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, quickly stepped forward and bowed respectfully toward Sky Sanctuary.


    Following his lead, the Sea Folk��whether in human form or their original sea-beast forms��also bowed deeply, their faces filled with reverence.


    It was clear that the Goddess held an unshakable authority in the hearts of these Sea Folk.


    After all, when Sylvia had entered the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, her cold, majestic presence had left a lasting impression on the dragons. Even now, the memory of her divine power still haunted them.


    Even though they had arrived with a large force, not a single dragon dared to show any disrespect.


    "Alright, since that''s the case, I won''t hold you accountable for causing this weather disturbance. Now, tell me, why have you come?"


    Sylvia''s voice was cold and distant.


    Moments later, her flawless figure emerged from Sky Sanctuary.


    Though her beauty was enough to captivate anyone, these usually rough and wild Sea Folk kept their heads bowed, not daring to look at her.


    Before they had set out for Sky Sanctuary, Draconis had issued a strict order: anyone who showed disrespect to the Goddess, even by sneaking a glance at her, would have their eyes gouged out upon returning. The punishment would be severe.


    This showed just how deeply the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon now feared and revered the Goddess.


    "Your Grace, we''ve come to Sky Sanctuary to take Dragon King Azura back to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon. The one-year contract has ended, and according to the agreement, the pet contract between Dragon King and Timothy has expired. From now on, Timothy can no longer interfere with Dragon King''s actions, and Azura will return to the Shrine to reclaim her position as Dragon King."


    Draconis immediately responded, his tone and posture as humble as possible, showing no hint of disrespect.


    "Contract?"


    Though Draconis and the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon were being quite polite, Sylvia frowned slightly at his words.


    Azura had been at Sky Sanctuary for some time now. Although there had been a few misunderstandings along the way, Sylvia had grown rather fond of her.


    Over time, she had come to accept the presence of this silly, adorable little dragon.


    Just today, she and Azura had worked together to devour ten whole Golden Scale Dragon Carps, and the memory was still fresh in her mind.


    But now...


    Sylvia''s gaze softened a little as she turned her head to look at Timothy, who had just stepped outside the hall.


    "Why are they here?"


    At that moment, Azura, who had been playing with the female disciples of Sky Sanctuary, also noticed the situation in the sky.


    She seemed a bit lost and unsure of what to do.


    Her mind went blank, and without thinking, she ran straight to Timothy''s side, grabbing onto his pant leg with her small hand, as if seeking his help.


    Timothy glanced at Azura, who looked a bit pitiful, and finally snapped out of his thoughts.


    "Yeah, just like that, a whole year has passed. The contract with Azura has reached its end."


    But...


    Looking at Azura, still clinging to his side as if waiting for him to make a decision, Timothy couldn''t help but smile.


    Who would''ve thought that after a year, Azura was still the same?


    Even though her strength now far surpassed any dragon in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, and the dragon army had come to escort her back to reclaim her position as Dragon King, she still seemed a little scared.


    "No, wait... she doesn''t actually seem that scared."


    Timothy suddenly noticed that while Azura was pressed tightly against him, her head lowered in confusion, there wasn''t much fear on her face.


    What was really driving her actions wasn''t fear��it was more like... hesitation. She didn''t seem to know what to do.


    "What... should I do?" Azura finally spoke.


    She glanced up at Timothy, but her eyes quickly darted away, filled with uncertainty. It was clear she had no idea what to do next.


    Thinking back, from the moment they signed the contract until now, Azura had often boasted that when the year was up, she''d return to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon and reclaim her revered position as Dragon King.


    But now that the moment had actually arrived, her reaction was completely different from what she had always said.


    Where was that smug confidence she used to have? sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You silly little dragon, how have you not grown up even a little after all this time?"


    Timothy chuckled softly. "Now that the contract''s over, the choice is entirely yours. Whether you want to go back to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon or do something else, it''s up to you."


    Time had flown by so quickly that Timothy hadn''t expected this day to come so suddenly. Though he felt a bit reluctant, he smiled and gently patted Azura''s head.


    After all, the contract had expired, and the freedom to choose was now completely in Azura''s hands.


    "Me... decide for myself?" Azura blinked, stunned for a moment.


    As the dragon with the purest bloodline in the entire dragon race, she naturally had the responsibility to take on the role of Dragon King.


    But...


    "What should I really..."


    "The Dragon King''s seat has been empty for a whole year. Dragon King, please return to us!"


    "Dragon King, you carry a burden far greater than any human could understand!"


    At that moment, the voices of the dragons rang out.


    Azura felt her mind spinning, unable to think clearly like she usually could.


    In her confusion and hesitation, without fully realizing it, she nodded.

 Chapter 422 - 422: The Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon is about to rise again!

    "The Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon can''t be without its Dragon King. If that''s the case... I guess I''ll go back."


    Azura bit her lip, hesitating for a moment before finally giving her answer.


    "That''s amazing! The Dragon King actually agreed!"


    For a brief moment, the air was still.


    But as soon as those words were spoken, the dragons above the clouds erupted into cheers.


    At the forefront, the elder Draconis couldn''t hide his excitement either. He had been worried that Azura, after spending so much time at the Sky Sanctuary, might refuse to return to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    Who would''ve thought she''d agree so quickly?


    "Congratulations to the Dragon King for returning to the Western Seas!"


    "This is fantastic! Our Dragon King is back!"


    The sky was filled with the joyful cheers of the dragons, their excitement palpable.


    The other three powerful Dragon Kings had long been defeated by Timothy and the goddess, and their clans had replaced them with weak, unworthy successors.


    With Azura''s current strength and lineage, once she returned to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, she would undoubtedly lead it to new heights.


    It wouldn''t be long before Azura, whose power now far surpassed the other Dragon Kings, would have all the dragon clans of Elant under her rule. It was practically inevitable.


    "The Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon is about to rise again!"


    However, amidst the dragons'' cheers, the people of the Sky Sanctuary couldn''t help but feel a tinge of sadness.


    Azura had only been at the Sky Sanctuary for a year, but this adorable little dragon girl had brought so much joy. Her clumsy, endearing personality had won over nearly everyone.


    Whenever the female disciples had free time, they would often go out of their way to play with Azura, treating her like a close friend.


    The news of her sudden departure was a bit of a shock.


    Even Sylvia''s expression changed slightly. The normally cold and aloof goddess showed a hint of regret on her face. But she had already made a promise, and as a goddess, she couldn''t go back on her word.


    "In that case, I won''t stop you. If Azura wishes to return to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon and reclaim her position as Dragon King, then you may leave with them."


    With a soft sigh, Sylvia looked up at the dragons in the sky.


    "Thank you, Goddess!"


    Draconis let out a long breath of relief, his heart filled with joy. He couldn''t hide the smile on his face.


    Azura hadn''t refused, and the goddess had given her blessing.


    With that, there would be no more obstacles.


    "Welcome back, Dragon King! Please, come with us and return to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon!"


    Draconis stepped forward excitedly, and the other dragons all bowed in joy, eager to welcome her back.


    But despite all the times Azura had boasted about how she would one day return to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon and reclaim her throne, her face showed no sign of happiness now.


    Instead, she looked conflicted.


    "I..."


    She hesitated, glancing at Timothy, then at the dragons who had respectfully stepped forward to greet her.


    Faced with Draconis'' invitation, she gently shook her head. "I''m not sure what to do right now. On the way back to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon... I want Timothy to come with me."


    As she spoke, her small hand tightened around the hem of Timothy''s pants, her expression tinged with sadness.


    "That... that wouldn''t be proper, would it? You and Timothy have already dissolved the pet contract. As a human, he shouldn''t have the right to enter the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon."


    Draconis looked awkward, clearly unwilling to let Timothy into the shrine.


    But he quickly noticed the hesitation and conflict in Azura''s expression.


    Draconis hesitated for a moment, afraid that Azura might change her mind. Gritting his teeth, he decided not to delay any longer and reluctantly said, "Alright, fine. If that''s what you want, Timothy can accompany you this time."


    "Okay."


    Hearing his response, Azura finally nodded.


    She glanced up at Timothy, feeling the warmth radiating from his presence beside her. In that moment, she felt an unexpected sense of peace.


    But even though she managed to calm herself a little, her mind was still a whirlwind of confusion.


    From the moment the dragons had appeared, she had been unable to think clearly.


    Before today, whenever she thought about the approaching deadline of the contract, Azura would fall into deep thought, torn between whether or not to return to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    There had been so many times when she had proudly told others that she would reclaim her position as Dragon King after a year. But whenever she truly thought about it, she could never come to a decision.


    So, she kept pushing those thoughts aside, trying not to think about what would happen after the year was up.


    But as time passed, Azura, who had been living happily and avoiding the issue, failed to realize how suddenly this day would arrive. sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She didn''t want to face this moment, but the dragons of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon had been waiting day and night for it. And now, they had come to the Sky Sanctuary the moment the time had come.


    The suddenness of it all left her no room to react.


    Walking beside Timothy, Azura slowly made her way toward the clouds, step by step. Together, the two of them��one human and one dragon��ascended to the misty cloud layer where the dragons were waiting.


    "Welcome back to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, Dragon King!"


    The excited cheers of the dragons stood in stark contrast to Azura''s somber expression.


    But the dragons and the Sea Folk didn''t seem to care whether Azura was happy or not. All that mattered to them was that she was returning to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    "Thank you, Goddess. We will take our leave now," Draconis said, bowing respectfully before preparing to depart.

 Chapter 423 - 423: The ancient dragons!

    Roar!


    The sky echoed with the thunderous roars of dragons, one after another. The massive dragon army soaring above the clouds was clearly ecstatic about Azura''s return.


    The enormous dragon bodies weaving through the clouds, accompanied by their majestic roars, left many practitioners along the way stunned, their heads tilted upward in awe.


    "What on earth is happening?"


    "I heard the Dragon King of the Western Seas is returning to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon."


    "Isn''t the Dragon King supposed to always reside at the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon? What''s so special about this?" Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s so special? You must not know. For the past year, Azura, the Dragon King, has been Timothy''s companion beast.


    And more importantly, rumors say that Azura''s dragon bloodline is the purest it''s been in millennia.


    There are even whispers from the higher-ups in the dragon clan that with the purity of Azura''s Ancestral Dragon bloodline, she''s comparable to the ancient dragons!"


    "Comparable to the ancient dragons?!"


    That statement immediately caused a wave of shock.


    After all, everyone knew what the word "ancient" implied.


    If the rumors were true, Azura''s power would be terrifyingly immense.


    "An ancient dragon! No wonder the dragon army is so excited. This is beyond terrifying!"


    As they gazed at the distant sky, the practitioners who overheard the conversation couldn''t help but feel a mix of awe and fear.


    The grand movements of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon had already shaken the entire world, drawing the attention of countless sects.


    It was clear just how much the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon valued Azura''s return.


    And they were proudly flaunting it.


    If Azura truly returned to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, it would be a monumental leap forward for the shrine!


    Even the dragons from the other three seas, watching the scene unfold, were far more reverent and fearful than the humans.


    At this moment, the cloud carrying the dragon army had already drifted over the Western Sea.


    With each roar, the massive dragons joyfully dove into the ocean below.


    The sight of thousands of colossal dragons plunging into the sea was like watching golden pillars descend into the depths.


    As their bodies entered the water, they stirred up massive waves, the ocean surging violently as if it could swallow mountains and rivers.


    The scene was nothing short of breathtaking.


    "Welcome back, Dragon King, to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon!"


    The dragon guards beneath the sea surfaced, bowing deeply in respect.


    The dragons surged, and the seas bowed in reverence.


    Amidst the crashing waves, the dragons in the clouds, along with Timothy and Azura, slowly submerged into the water, heading toward the deep sea.


    As the dragon pearl within the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon began to radiate a brilliant light, it illuminated the surrounding ocean for miles.


    When the underwater scene came into view, it was even more magnificent than anyone could have imagined.


    In the depths of the ocean, billions of sea creatures were converging toward the spot where Azura had entered the water.


    Sea turtles, fish, and all manner of arthropods and strange, indescribable species of the deep.


    Some gazed up in reverence, while others remained still, frozen in awe.


    Though they couldn''t take human form, their deep respect was unmistakable.


    The dazzling light reflected off the water, and the surrounding spectacle was beyond words.


    Countless awe-struck sea creatures gathered like a massive umbrella, forming a protective barrier around Azura.


    This was their Dragon King, the one they would forever revere and look up to.


    Azura''s arrival was like a monarch ascending the throne, drawing the worship and fear of billions of subjects.


    Though the ocean was silent, every creature was expressing its reverence in its own way.


    It wasn''t just because Azura was the Dragon King. More importantly, it was because of the bloodline she carried��the unparalleled, pure Ancestral Dragon bloodline.


    Under the leadership of such a bloodline, the dragon clan was destined to thrive and prosper!


    Azura''s return was destined to herald the rise of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    The shrine loomed ahead as the massive clouds dispersed, revealing the dragon army descending to the rocky seabed, tens of thousands of feet below the surface.


    Azura''s figure slowly floated down as well.


    "Dragon King," an elder dragon named Draconis approached Azura with deep reverence, "those who once disrespected you or harbored discontent and joined the rebellion have all been imprisoned in the deep-sea dungeons, awaiting your judgment.


    As for the dragons currently serving in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, they are all your loyal followers. They''ve sworn blood oaths, pledging their lives to you. They would rather face death than ever betray you again."


    Draconis bowed even lower, his voice filled with respect. "So, Dragon King, please proceed."


    As his words faded, a long path opened up before Azura.


    The path led directly into the heart of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon. Along the way, towering iron pillars, engraved with intricate dragon patterns, rose from the ground. Each pillar held a radiant dragon pearl, glowing with a vibrant, crystalline light.


    The road was paved with dragon bones, and on either side stood a hundred pillars, each crowned with a dragon pearl.


    This was the highest honor the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon could bestow��a ceremonial path reserved for the most revered.


    With every step Azura took, the dragon pearls flared to life, their light dazzling, and the faint echoes of dragon roars reverberated through the ocean.


    It was as if thousands of dragons were bowing in worship, waiting in awe for the one who would walk this sacred path.


    When Azura had first ascended to the position of Dragon King, her greatest wish had been to one day receive such respect.


    But now, as she gazed at the scene before her, there wasn''t a trace of joy on her face.


    And yet��


    Feeling the weight of the moment, Azura clenched her small fists.


    She knew there was no turning back now.


    With countless eyes filled with anticipation and reverence upon her, Azura had no choice but to step forward, one slow step at a time, onto the path.


    Her steps, however, were slightly stiff.


    Perhaps fearing that Azura might change her mind, the dragons made no move to stop Timothy from walking alongside her.


    The two��man and dragon��walked closely together, slowly making their way down the long road.


    The dragon pearls continued to light up one by one, and the overwhelming presence of dragon might filled the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    Though Azura''s pace was slow, it wasn''t long before she had traversed the entire path. All one hundred dragon pearls were now shining brightly.


    And before her stood the Dragon King''s throne, forged from the bones of ancient dragons.


    The seat still glistened with pure dragon blood, the golden liquid seemingly calling out to the bloodline within Azura, urging her forward.


    This throne was the object of countless dragons'' desires. It had once been Azura''s dream as well.


    But now, as her gaze lingered on it, a hint of sadness flickered in her eyes.


    Just one more step, and she could reclaim the seat that had once been hers.


    Yet, under the watchful eyes of countless dragons and Sea Folk, Azura''s steps toward the throne came to an abrupt halt��

 Chapter 424 - 424: I’ve made up my mind

    "Why did you suddenly stop? Haven''t you always wanted to return to that seat?"


    Azura''s abrupt halt caught Timothy off guard, leaving him slightly surprised.


    Escorting Azura back to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon felt oddly like walking a daughter down the aisle. There was a sense of pride, sure, but more than anything, it was hard to let go.


    "I don''t know..."


    Azura''s voice trembled, almost as if she was on the verge of tears.


    She shook her head gently, her eyes filled with reluctance, even a hint of regret. "For a long time, I could feel the contract''s end date approaching. I don''t know why, but every time I thought about it, it made me feel uneasy.


    So, I stopped looking at the calendar a while ago, hoping to just let the days pass quietly.


    But I never thought... that this day would come so soon."


    Timothy glanced down and noticed that the tips of Azura''s light blue hair were slightly messy from leaning against him earlier.


    Now, they stood before the many dragons and Sea Folk who worshipped her.


    Azura was clearly trying to keep her emotions in check, but her small frame still trembled with suppressed frustration. Her tiny fists clenched unconsciously.


    Timothy couldn''t be sure what was going through her mind, but one thing was clear: Azura''s desire for the Dragon King''s throne seemed far less than the sadness she was feeling now.


    She was torn��torn between the weight of the responsibility she carried and the expectations of the dragons and Sea Folk, and whether she should take the Dragon King''s seat.


    But it was obvious that, at this moment, Azura felt more resistance toward the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon than anything else.


    Timothy found himself momentarily stunned.


    He knew that over the past year, Azura had grown attached to the Sky Sanctuary in ways he hadn''t expected.


    But he never imagined that the little dragon who had eagerly signed the contract, counting down the days to its end, would now hesitate so much in front of the Dragon King''s throne.


    She was even showing a reluctance that was completely at odds with what she had once said.


    She''s changed a lot over this past year, Timothy thought to himself.


    Looking at Azura, his expression softened. He knelt down slightly and spoke gently, "No matter what you decide, the choice is yours to make.


    You don''t need to hesitate. Just follow your heart.


    As for everything else, I''ll take care of it."


    The moment Timothy finished speaking, the dragons erupted in outrage.


    They couldn''t believe Azura had stopped at this critical moment, and even more shocking was that this human dared to say such a thing.


    "Timothy! Azura is the Dragon King of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, the purest bloodline since ancient times!


    She carries not only the responsibility of the Dragon King but also the duty to continue our lineage.


    No matter what, Azura must stay at the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon and take her place as Dragon King.


    This is a matter for the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon alone. You, as a human, have no right to interfere.


    If you do, even if it costs us everything, we will kill you right here!"


    The dragons were in a frenzy.


    They had already witnessed Timothy''s rise to the level of Holy Emperor at the Sky Sanctuary gathering, and they knew just how terrifying his power was.


    Naturally, they feared him.


    But even so, when it came to Azura, their fury was undeniable.


    For any other matter, they might have swallowed their pride to avoid conflict with a human Holy Emperor.


    But when it came to Azura, there was no way they would let Timothy take her away.


    Now that she had entered the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, Azura had to become the Dragon King. There was no turning back.


    "A mere human dares to make decisions on behalf of our Dragon King?"


    Even though many of the dragons still harbored fear toward Timothy, at this moment, they no longer bothered to hide their anger.


    Now that Timothy was deep in the ocean, even someone as powerful as a Holy Emperor had no advantage here.


    With their overwhelming numbers and the formations within the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, they didn''t believe Timothy would be able to handle them.


    If Timothy dared to try and take Azura away, they were ready to attack at any moment, swarming him and killing him as quickly as possible.


    "Roar!"


    A majestic dragon roar echoed around the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon. Countless massive dragon bodies swam through the waters, their eyes filled with fury as they glared at Timothy.


    The sheer number of enormous shadows almost completely enveloped the shrine.


    It seemed like they were trying to surround Timothy, to intimidate him.


    However, their efforts didn''t seem to have the desired effect.


    Despite the overwhelming killing intent in the air, Timothy showed no sign of fear.


    In fact, he did the exact opposite of what the elder dragons expected. He gently patted Azura''s head and smiled calmly. "Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, you can do whatever you want."


    After speaking, Timothy lifted his head again.


    Suddenly, his eyes burst with golden light, and intricate, powerful golden patterns appeared all over his body.


    The light from his eyes swept across the countless dragon bodies surrounding him, and as it passed, the dark ocean lit up as if it were broad daylight.


    But that wasn''t all. Every dragon in the vicinity felt an overwhelming sense of pressure at the same time.


    Even though Timothy was the one surrounded, they couldn''t help but feel their bodies tremble.


    It was as if his gaze was a thousand blades cutting through the air. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In an instant, the entire ocean fell into a deathly silence.


    Not a single dragon dared to make a move.


    Their eyes, still filled with anger, now also carried a trace of undeniable fear.


    "I..."


    Azura seemed deeply conflicted at this moment. But when she glanced up, she noticed the strange behavior of the dragons.


    Timothy wasn''t the Dragon King, yet with just a single look, he had made the entire ocean tremble, forcing countless dragons to retreat in shock.


    ''Living in the cramped Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, content with the worship of the Sea Folk, and even having to sacrifice myself for the sake of the dragon bloodline''s continuation... Is this really the life I want?''


    In that instant, the confusion in Azura''s heart seemed to clear.


    The hesitation and sadness in her eyes were replaced by a newfound determination.


    She suddenly looked at Timothy, her gaze now firm and resolute.


    Even though the dragons and Sea Folk around the shrine continued to shout, trying to sway her, Azura remained unmoved.


    "I''ve made up my mind."


    Staring at Timothy, Azura nodded seriously, her voice steady.


    "Oh? What are you thinking?"

 Chapter 425 - 425: The ancient guardian of the dragon race—Vaelor

    "I''ll still protect the Western Sea as the Dragon King, and I''ll continue to give my strength to safeguard and strengthen it.


    But I will never stay in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, sitting on this throne that only serves to bind me as the Dragon King.


    As for the beast contract... even if we don''t sign it, I want to keep going. It could be for a year, two years, or... forever."


    Azura looked at Timothy with soft, pleading eyes.


    Saying something like signing a permanent beast contract made her feel a little embarrassed.


    But it was clear that this time, Azura was resolute. There wasn''t even a hint of hesitation in her expression.


    This kind of decisiveness was something she had never shown before.


    "That''s impossible!"


    Her words were like a stone dropped into a calm lake, causing waves of shock.


    Whether it was the dragons swimming in the sea or the ones floating solemnly around, along with the Sea Folk, every intelligent being was stunned at the same time.


    Draconis, utterly shocked, tried to stop her: "Absolutely not!


    Every Dragon King throughout history has had to stay in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon. When has a Dragon King ever wandered the human world, let alone become someone''s pet beast?


    And besides, your bloodline is incredibly pure��something that hasn''t been seen in thousands of years.


    If you don''t fulfill your duty to reproduce while your bloodline is at its peak, the dragon race will suffer a huge loss!


    Even the ancestors who once sat on the Dragon King''s throne wouldn''t agree to this!"


    As the dragons spoke, the Dragon King''s throne began to emit a powerful dragon aura.


    The intense aura spread in all directions, and a roar, unlike any other dragon''s, echoed from the throne.


    Then, the golden dragon blood flowing through the throne slowly began to radiate its own aura, taking the shape of a golden dragon.


    The phantom hovered above the throne, exuding an ancient, mysterious, and overwhelming pressure.


    This pressure far surpassed that of any dragon outside the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    The moment the golden dragon phantom appeared, the elder dragons, who were well-versed in dragon history, widened their eyes in shock.


    Their gazes revealed a mix of excitement and reverence.


    Because the phantom that appeared above the Dragon King''s throne was none other than the most exalted being.


    The ancient guardian of the dragon race��Vaelor.


    Vaelor was once one of the most powerful dragon elders in ancient times.


    His terrifying strength allowed him to easily suppress even the Holy Emperor-level warriors of the human race. He was revered by all races and was hailed as the most fearsome dragon under the Dragon King. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But as the spiritual energy of the ancient world gradually faded, Vaelor noticed the weakening of the dragon race.


    He realized that if things continued at this rate, the purity of the dragon bloodline would drastically decline.


    For a race that relied heavily on the purity of its bloodline, such a change would be nothing short of catastrophic.


    In a desperate attempt to save the future of the dragon race, Vaelor, at the height of his power, made a shocking decision.


    He used his own dragon bones as material, his dragon blood as a catalyst, and sealed a fragment of his soul within, creating the Dragon King''s throne.


    From that moment on, Vaelor was severely weakened and never recovered.


    But the throne he created became the seat of power, protecting every Dragon King that followed.


    "Ancestor Vaelor is the last remaining ancient soul fragment. Even if you want to leave, you''ll need his approval first!"


    "Exactly! Vaelor has guarded the dragon race for generations, and he has always made the final judgment for every Dragon King.


    Unless your strength surpasses that of the ancestors, even as the Dragon King, you must obey Vaelor''s commands!"


    Seeing a glimmer of hope, the dragon elders immediately shouted at Azura.


    At the same time, the golden dragon phantom that had materialized from the throne seemed to awaken.


    Its light grew brighter, and its already majestic form became even more dazzling and awe-inspiring.


    The golden dragon''s head lowered, gazing down at Azura''s small figure.


    With just a breath, the phantom of Vaelor''s soul exuded an overwhelming pressure.


    The golden dragon''s eyes swept across the entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, cold and indifferent, as if it looked down on the entire world with an unmatched arrogance.


    "I have seen everything that has transpired today.


    If you do not wish to challenge my authority, as the current Ocean Dragon King, you must fulfill your duties and remain in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, completing the tasks required of a Dragon King.


    Do you understand?"


    The golden dragon phantom, Vaelor''s manifestation, finally spoke.


    Its voice carried an overwhelming pressure, one that seemed to resonate from the very core of the dragon bloodline.


    The immense weight of its authority spread out like a tangible force, pressing down on everything around it.


    Even the elder dragons, who had transformed into their powerful, massive forms, trembled as if they were bearing the weight of a mountain. Their bodies shook uncontrollably, and even the surrounding seawater surged violently, as if it too was affected by the immense pressure.


    Under this crushing force, the countless dragons in the army couldn''t help but shiver, their hearts filled with terror and awe.


    This was the power of one of the strongest dragons from ancient times. Though Vaelor''s bloodline wasn''t as pure and flawless as that of the Dragon Ancestor, the sheer force of his presence was enough to make any dragon instinctively bow in submission.


    Even though they knew that Vaelor was now nothing more than a remnant soul bound to the throne, no dragon dared to show the slightest hint of disrespect.


    All they could feel was the deep, primal fear and shock welling up from within.


    The oppressive force spread out, vast and all-encompassing, almost entirely enveloping Azura.


    It was as if she was standing beneath a mountain thousands of meters tall, about to collapse on her. Her small hand, which was holding Timothy''s, trembled slightly under the pressure.


    But at that moment, she suddenly noticed something��Timothy''s grip on her hand had tightened.


    Azura''s hand was cold, chilled by the fear that gripped her heart.


    But Timothy''s hand, holding hers, was warm.


    That warmth didn''t just bring her comfort; it seemed to sweep away the fear inside her, replacing it with a newfound sense of confidence.


    Noticing Azura''s dazed expression, Timothy looked down at her face.


    He didn''t say a word, but the smile on his face held a tenderness that Azura had never felt before.


    In that instant, the fear that had shaken her heart seemed to vanish, replaced by an unshakable resolve.


    "I understand."


    Azura lifted her head again, and in just a few moments, the hesitation in her eyes had completely disappeared.


    Under the watchful gaze of countless dragons, Azura made a bold decision. She let go of Timothy''s hand and ran toward the Dragon King''s throne, where Vaelor''s dragon phantom hovered.


    Thud.


    With a sharp bite, her small fangs pierced the palm of her hand. Without a second thought, Azura raised her hand and let her blood spill onto the Dragon King''s throne.


    The dragons in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon watched in shock as the blood that dripped from her hand shimmered with a faint golden hue!

 Chapter 426 - 426: The strongest Dragon King of this new era!

    "You''ve got to be kidding me!"


    Azura''s actions left the surrounding dragons completely dumbfounded.


    None of them could have imagined that Azura would dare to commit such a blasphemous act.


    Pouring dragon blood right in front of Vaelor, and onto the Dragon King''s throne no less, was nothing short of a direct insult and desecration.


    Vaelor, the ancestor who had protected the dragon race for countless years, was revered by every dragon without exception.


    Azura''s reckless and audacious behavior had gone far beyond anything they could comprehend.


    "What the hell are you doing? Are you trying to get yourself killed?!"


    Several of the dragon elders were completely stunned.


    Their expressions even showed traces of anger.


    Though Azura held the title of Dragon King, she was still nowhere near the level of Vaelor in their eyes.


    Even as Dragon King, how could she possibly compare to the ancestor who had safeguarded the dragon race for generations?


    More importantly, Azura had grown incredibly powerful over the past few centuries, but to dare such an act of sacrilege? If Vaelor''s spirit were truly enraged, even with just a fragment of his soul left, he could likely destroy her with a mere flick of his finger!


    Unable to stop Azura''s reckless actions, the dragons were left in turmoil, unsure of how to handle the situation unfolding before them.


    But then, they noticed something strange happening to the Dragon King''s throne, forged from dragon bones and exuding an aura of immense authority.


    Azura''s golden blood flowed over the dragon bones, and under its influence, cracks began to appear in the throne��bones so tough that even Heavenly-level artifacts couldn''t break them.


    "The dragon bones... they''re cracking!"


    But that wasn''t all. The essence blood Vaelor had personally infused into the throne began to react violently, as if it had encountered a formidable enemy.


    It boiled uncontrollably, and compared to Azura''s golden blood, its color seemed to dull and fade.


    The boiling blood seemed to writhe in agony, and the throne, forged from dragon bones, emitted a piercing screech as more and more cracks spread across its surface.


    At that moment, the golden dragon phantom, formed from Vaelor''s remaining soul fragment, showed a rare expression of shock.


    In the presence of his pure bloodline, every Dragon King who had ever sat on this throne had felt nothing but awe and reverence.


    Even just a trace of his essence blood had always looked down on the Dragon Kings of the past with a sense of pride and disdain.


    No matter how many Dragon Kings had come and gone, none of their bloodlines had ever been pure enough to catch his attention.


    But now, as Azura''s blood spilled onto the throne, everything was different.


    Not only were the dragon bones cracking, but Vaelor could clearly feel a flame, as if burning fiercely, searing his very soul.


    "This feeling... something''s not right... What is this?!"


    A look of disbelief flashed in his golden eyes.


    He gazed at Azura''s small, delicate figure��so much smaller than his own phantom��and for the first time, there was no trace of contempt in his expression.


    When their eyes met, he felt an overwhelming sense of pressure radiating from her.


    This pressure was comparable to that of his ancient dragon comrades.


    "This isn''t just any ancestral dragon bloodline... Azura''s bloodline has reverted to such a degree that it might even surpass the purity of the essence blood I left in this throne!"


    Whoosh!


    Golden flames had already begun to burn at the tip of Vaelor''s phantom tail.


    Though the flames seemed small, they carried an unimaginably terrifying power.


    The fire started at his tail and quickly spread.


    In the blink of an eye, it consumed his entire tail, half of his massive dragon body, and soon, the entire dragon phantom!


    In mere moments, Vaelor''s phantom was completely engulfed in flames.


    The remaining fragment of his soul was being consumed by an excruciating burning sensation.


    It was as if the very essence of his soul was being devoured, bit by bit, eroding the phantom he had manifested and the last remnants of his soul.


    "This bloodline... it''s the first time I''ve encountered anything like this since I left this fragment of my soul behind!"


    A hint of excitement appeared on Vaelor''s dragon face.


    He desperately summoned all the power left in his soul fragment, trying to resist the flames.


    Boom!


    Whoosh!


    A fierce wind swept through the area, carrying an overwhelming pressure that radiated outward in waves.


    Azura''s golden blood, spilled across the throne, trembled, while Vaelor''s blood continued to boil violently.


    But it was clear that as time passed, the essence blood Vaelor had left behind was beginning to lose its luster, growing dim.


    Pain surged through him in waves. He twisted his massive dragon body, but no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t escape the devouring flames of gold.


    In Azura''s determined gaze, the ever-growing power of her dragon bloodline made even Vaelor feel a flicker of fear deep within.


    Roar!


    With a pained dragon''s roar, Vaelor''s body, engulfed in flames, began to burn away, slowly dissolving into nothingness.


    The agony of having his soul consumed was far worse than being burned alive.


    The body that had once guided the dragon race for countless years was now disintegrating in the fire.


    "How is this possible?!"


    Watching this unfold, the dragon elders and even the Sea Folk deep in the ocean were utterly stunned.


    None of them could have imagined that Vaelor, who had guided the dragon race for so many years and was renowned across the continent for his terrifying power since ancient times, would now be facing his end.


    "This... this can''t be real, can it?"


    The scene before them made it clear that this was no illusion.


    Stunned gazes filled with disbelief. No dragon had ever imagined such a sight.


    They simply couldn''t believe that Azura''s dragon blood was so powerful that even Vaelor''s soul fragment couldn''t withstand it!


    But amidst all those shocked stares, even as he was consumed by unbearable pain, Vaelor let out a wild laugh: "Hahaha! Who would''ve thought? Who would''ve thought!"


    There was no trace of hatred in his laughter. Instead, it was filled with a kind of uncontainable joy: "I always believed that as time passed, the dragon race would only grow weaker.


    But I never expected that after so many years, a Dragon King like you would emerge.


    It seems my judgment was laughably wrong.


    The Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon��no, the entire dragon race��has a new Dragon King in you, Azura.


    Whether you choose to stay at the Shrine or follow that human, the decision is entirely yours to make.


    Because with your strength, you are more than capable of deciding your own path. We can no longer interfere.


    Fly free. Whether it''s the vast oceans or the endless skies, they all belong to you.


    You are the strongest Dragon King of this new era!


    No longer bound by the laws of heaven and earth, and certainly not by the rules of the dragon race!" S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Under the astonished gazes of countless dragons, Vaelor laughed wildly as he spoke these words.


    And then, with a deafening crash, his massive dragon body shattered into pieces!

 Chapter 427 - 427: And what if you add me to the mix?

    The majestic golden dragon''s form shattered into nothingness with a thunderous crash. In that moment, as they stared at the scene before them, the entire Dragon Clan stood frozen in shock.


    It wasn''t just that Vaelor''s lingering soul had vanished from the world; even the throne, crafted from his very bones, had suddenly crumbled to pieces, scattering across the ground.


    Vaelor was gone��completely and utterly gone!


    Even the Dragon Clan elders, who had lived for centuries and seen countless wonders, were left pale and speechless, their eyes filled with disbelief.


    No one could have imagined that Vaelor, who had guarded the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon since ancient times, would disappear so completely in this moment.


    But the words Vaelor left behind before his demise still echoed clearly in their minds.


    Azura''s bloodline�� was even more terrifying than that of the ancient dragon Vaelor himself!


    So much so that Vaelor, even when overpowered, willingly allowed himself to be consumed by the flames, just to let Azura leave the ocean.


    The words of the ancient dragon Vaelor should have been treated as divine law, to be followed with the utmost reverence.


    Yet, as they faced his disappearance, the expressions of the Dragon Clan elders subtly shifted.


    Azura''s bloodline was indeed fearsome��so fearsome that even the ancient dragon had personally told her she could follow her own path.


    But��


    As they exchanged silent glances, the dozen or so Dragon Clan elders showed signs of disagreement in their eyes.


    "Azura cannot leave!"


    Though no words were spoken aloud, in that moment, their thoughts aligned in silent agreement.


    Even if the ancient dragon Vaelor had personally granted Azura permission to leave, they had no intention of honoring that promise. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Because everything that had just happened only further proved how crucial Azura''s bloodline was to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    Even if it meant denying her the Dragon King''s throne, even if it meant imprisoning her in the depths of the ocean, they had to keep Azura within the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon!


    The elders exchanged looks, a sharp glint flashing in their eyes.


    Suddenly, one of the elders stepped forward, his voice booming as he addressed the gathered dragons and Sea Folk: "Hear my command! Today, Azura must remain within the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon. No matter what, she cannot be allowed to leave! If this human tries to interfere, we will kill him if necessary!"


    The Dragon Clan elders were well aware of Timothy''s identity. They knew full well that if they harmed him, it would undoubtedly provoke the wrath of Goddess Sylvia, who had just publicly declared her love for him.


    But even so, compared to Azura''s value, they were willing to take any risk.


    As long as they could keep Azura, they were prepared to abandon the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon and flee with her if need be.


    But no matter what, they would not let Azura go!


    The dragons and Sea Folk were momentarily stunned.


    Azura was their Dragon King, and they clearly didn''t know whether they should follow orders and act against her.


    But under the intense, murderous gazes of the dozen elders, the army of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon hesitated only for a moment before making their decision.


    Rumble.


    The waters stirred as countless sea creatures surged forward, and the army surrounded the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon in layers upon layers.


    There was no way out. It was as if the sky had closed off, and the earth had sealed itself.


    The army of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon had completely blocked the path.


    "What are you doing?! Are you rebelling?!"


    Draconis, the old dragon who had always sided with Azura, was panicked. Though he, too, wanted Azura to stay at the Shrine, he had never expected things to escalate to this point.


    "Rebellion or not, it doesn''t matter. Azura must stay in the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon!"


    The Dragon Clan elders no longer bothered to hide their true intentions, completely ignoring Draconis, who stood in their way. They had no intention of showing any mercy or recalling past loyalties.


    One of the elders spoke coldly, "Dragon King Azura is essential for the revival of our clan. If you dare to stand in our way, you''ll die just like the rest."


    Then, their eyes collectively shifted toward Timothy, standing beside Azura, their murderous intent unmistakable. "Timothy, out of respect for Goddess Sylvia, we''ve already given you a chance. But since you still refuse to repent and insist on taking Azura, prepare to pay the price for your arrogance."


    Despite the threat, Timothy didn''t move an inch. In fact, he smiled, looking down at Azura with a calm, almost pleased expression. "You stayed true to yourself, and you even used your dragon blood to extinguish Vaelor''s lingering soul. You''ve made great progress today."


    "Really��?" Azura, rarely hearing such direct praise from Timothy, couldn''t help but lower her head slightly, a hint of joy in her expression.


    "Timothy!"


    But this scene only further enraged the Dragon Clan elders. Not only was Timothy trying to take Azura away, but he was also blatantly disregarding their authority, treating them as if they were beneath notice.


    This level of defiance was enough to drive them into a frenzy.


    "By my command, seize the Dragon King and kill this man where he stands!"


    With the elder''s furious roar, the vast army of dragons surged forward, their numbers so overwhelming that it seemed they would swallow the two figures whole.


    Among the countless massive dragon forms that materialized, the elders themselves transformed into enormous golden dragons, their shimmering scales and overwhelming presence far surpassing that of the other dragons. They blocked the path ahead, their colossal bodies towering over Timothy, as if passing judgment on him.


    Roar!


    With a deafening dragon roar, the army charged, and the elders, filled with murderous intent, prepared to strike. Even the entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon trembled, the waters around it churning violently as the impending battle threatened to erupt.


    "You dare?!"


    But just then, Azura''s expression shifted, her sapphire eyes flashing with an intense, commanding light. Her voice, though soft, carried an undeniable weight, spreading outward with a force that seemed to shake the very air.


    A ripple of energy, like a wave, radiated from her, and as her words fell, the advancing dragon army froze for a moment.


    Countless dragon soldiers trembled, and even the massive dragons charging forward couldn''t suppress the fear that welled up inside them.


    For Azura''s bloodline, pure and untainted, carried an innate, primal authority that struck fear into their hearts.


    As the Dragon King, even though she had only recently arrived at the Ocean''s Gate, the dragon aura she exuded was terrifying enough to rival any Dragon King in history.


    "Well? What are you waiting for? If you don''t act now, are you planning to let the Dragon King leave the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon?" one of the elders barked, snapping the army out of their daze.


    "Charge�� charge!"


    Forcing themselves to suppress the terror in their hearts, the army surged forward once more.


    "And what if you add me to the mix?"


    At that moment, Timothy''s voice cut through the chaos, cold and calm as he surveyed the scene before him.


    As his words fell, a massive wave of Holy Emperor energy erupted from him, merging with Azura''s dragon aura and spreading outward in all directions.


    In an instant, the advancing dragon army came to a dead stop!

 Chapter 428 - 428: That little girl… she’s grown up, hasn’t she?

    Boom!


    A massive wave of pressure swept across the battlefield, and in an instant, the entire dragon army froze in place.


    When they looked again at Timothy and Azura, their eyes were filled with shock and fear.


    A deep, primal terror gripped their hearts, making it impossible for them to take even a single step forward.


    And it wasn''t just the dragon soldiers, whose strength varied from one to another. Even the dozen or so elders of the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon stood there, completely dumbfounded.


    The golden dragon, towering and majestic, radiating the pride of its kind, was no exception. Despite its imposing presence, fear had taken root deep within its heart.


    The combined pressure from those two auras was something even they couldn''t withstand.


    "How�� is this possible?"


    The elder dragon, Draconis, stood frozen in disbelief.


    It wasn''t just that he hadn''t expected the fusion of Azura''s dragon aura and Timothy''s Holy Emperor aura to create such an overwhelming force.


    What shocked him even more was that he could clearly sense a powerful dragon aura coming from Timothy as well.


    It seemed to be this very dragon aura that amplified Timothy''s divine presence, making it a hundred times more terrifying to the dragons.


    But��


    "Why does Timothy have a dragon''s aura? Isn''t that something only dragons can possess?!"


    The entire Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon fell into a deathly silence, as if time itself had stopped.


    None of them knew that Timothy possessed an ancient sacred body, capable of perfectly merging with other types of physiques.


    And the Golden Scale Dragon Carp he had once consumed had strengthened his body to the point where it could rival that of a dragon, even allowing him to emit a dragon''s aura.


    When this dragon aura fused with his divine power, the resulting pressure was enough to make any dragon tremble from the depths of their soul.


    Looking at Timothy was like standing before another Dragon King.


    His overwhelming presence felt like a pair of eyes from the abyss, staring them down, crushing any thought of resistance.


    "Can I leave now?"


    Timothy''s cold voice echoed across the battlefield, sharp and sudden like a clap of thunder.


    Countless figures trembled. The dragon army, which had been so fierce and unstoppable just moments ago, now cowered like subjects before their emperor, like mice before a cat.


    Even the elders, with their deep cultivation and strength, couldn''t suppress the overwhelming fear in their hearts.


    They couldn''t understand how Timothy could unleash such a terrifying dragon aura, but the fear gnawing at them kept reminding them of one thing:


    Don''t resist. If you do, the only path left is death.


    "If you wish to leave, we�� we won''t stop you."


    One of the dragon elders, his gaze filled with inner conflict, finally gave in. The pressure was so intense that he felt like his spine was about to snap. He could no longer hold out and bowed deeply to Timothy, his voice filled with respect.


    "We feel the same."


    At the same time, the other elders, barely holding back the blood rising in their throats, quickly bowed as well.


    The entire sea fell silent. There was no longer any voice of opposition.


    "In that case, I''ll be taking Azura with me."


    "Yes."


    It was clear now: even though the dragons were powerful, they couldn''t resist the pressure that came from their very bloodline.


    Timothy glanced at the now-quiet Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon and smiled in satisfaction.


    He gently took Azura''s hand again, and without another word, they flew toward the surface of the sea.


    The two figures slowly drifted away from the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, and no one dared to stop them.


    All they could do was watch as the two disappeared into the distance.


    Their plan had completely fallen apart. No one had expected this outcome, not with Timothy standing guard.


    They had been so determined��no matter what, they were going to stop Azura.


    But now, not a single one of them dared to take another step forward.


    They could only watch as the two figures��one human, one dragon��broke through the surface of the water, about to leave the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon behind.


    Finally, Draconis couldn''t hold back any longer and called out from a distance, "Dragon King, could you tell us how much longer you plan to stay bound by the pet contract with Timothy?"


    Hearing this, Azura paused for a moment in the water.


    Her bright blue eyes swept over the scene, and she responded casually, "A year? Two years?


    Maybe shorter, maybe longer. Or maybe�� Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Who knows!


    Either way, I''ll continue fulfilling my duty as the Dragon King, protecting the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon. But that doesn''t mean I''ll be stuck here forever."


    With a playful turn, Azura quickly floated back to Timothy''s side.


    The water gently rippled around her, and small sea creatures, devoid of any magical power, drifted toward her, as if drawn to her presence, wanting to be near her.


    Azura was the Dragon King of the Western Sea, the daughter of the ocean itself.


    But now, holding Timothy''s hand, she leapt out of the water without hesitation.


    And her smile��so different from the one she wore while at the Shrine��was filled with joy.


    Because beyond the sea, there were countless places she wanted to explore, and someone she wanted to be with.


    Even if that guy was a bit of a tyrant, always riding her and teasing her��


    The ocean fell silent, and the dragons could only watch as the two figures disappeared into the distance.


    No one dared to stop them.


    They couldn''t understand Azura''s thoughts, but perhaps, as she had said, it was being by Timothy''s side that had allowed her to grow so quickly.


    It was only with him that her ambitions had soared higher and higher.


    The throne of the Dragon King may have crumbled, but a new one would soon be built.


    Because the Ocean Dragon King of the Shrine was still out there, wandering, not yet ready to return.


    Standing before the other dragons, Draconis, though weathered by time, couldn''t help but smile with a hint of satisfaction.


    "That little girl�� she''s grown up, hasn''t she?


    But it seems like it wasn''t the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, or even her duties as Dragon King, that helped her grow so fast. It was��"


    Draconis looked up at the surface of the water, a wistful smile on his face as he shook his head.


    He wouldn''t say these thoughts aloud, and no other dragon would believe that a human could have such a profound impact on one of their own.


    But Draconis was certain: leaving the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon wouldn''t harm Azura in the slightest.


    In fact, her path forward would be one that no Dragon King before her could ever hope to match.


    As for that pet contract��


    "I doubt the Dragon King ever really saw herself as a pet. Timothy must have his hands full taking care of her."


    As an old dragon who had watched Azura grow up, Draconis couldn''t help but chuckle at the thought.


    His laughter carried a mix of nostalgia and the bittersweet passage of time.

 Chapter 429 - 429: It’s just too unfair!

    Azura landed lightly on the peak of Sky Sanctuary, and as she recalled what had just happened, she couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    "Who would''ve thought that just by sheer presence alone, we could make an entire army of dragons give up without a fight? That''s insane!"


    Timothy chuckled. "What did you expect? How else did you think it would go?"


    "Well, I figured the dragon elders would throw themselves at me, rallying the whole army to charge. Then, I''d show off my skills as the Dragon King, wipe the floor with them, and leave the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon in style. They''d just have to stand there, watching me walk away!"


    Clearly pleased with her own fantasy, Azura playfully punched the air, her face glowing with pride.


    "Hmph! I''m such an awesome Dragon King!"


    She puffed out her chest, completely lost in her daydream of single-handedly defeating an entire army.


    "That would never happen." Timothy''s voice cut through her fantasy like a cold splash of water.


    "Why not?" Azura blinked, her big eyes full of confusion.


    "Because if a fight really broke out, I''d ditch you in a heartbeat and watch from a safe distance while you got your butt kicked." Timothy burst into laughter.


    "You!"


    Azura''s face turned bright red, a mix of anger and embarrassment. She hadn''t expected that kind of response at all. But as she looked up at Timothy, her frustration quickly faded.


    "I don''t believe you!"


    "And why not?"


    "Because I don''t believe you''d ever abandon me!"


    Her deep blue eyes sparkled as she suddenly hugged Timothy''s leg, her long lashes casting shadows over her cheeks. This time, her gaze wasn''t playful or teasing. Instead, it was calm, trusting, and��most of all��serious.


    Timothy felt a warmth spread through his chest as he looked down at the now-quiet Azura. It seemed that being so close to becoming the Dragon King had made her realize something important about herself. The words she spoke now clearly came from the heart.


    That''s why she seemed so calm, so sincere, and even a little sad.


    A soft smile tugged at Timothy''s lips, and he lowered his voice. "Today, you followed your heart and even managed to show the dignity of a true Dragon King. Not bad. I think you''ve earned yourself a reward. What do you want? How about some Golden Scale Dragon Carp?"


    Knowing Azura''s insatiable appetite, Timothy was almost certain she''d jump at the chance to feast on her favorite dish. But this time, her answer completely surprised him.


    Shaking her head, Azura looked up at him with a serious expression. "I''ll pass on the Golden Scale Dragon Carp for now. What I really want is�� I want to know how I can grow stronger, faster. I want to hear how you managed to improve so quickly."


    "Oh?"


    Timothy raised an eyebrow, genuinely taken aback. For Azura to resist her usual cravings, she had to be really serious this time.


    But still��


    "You want to get stronger quickly? I can help with that. But are you sure you want to hear about my training?" Timothy asked, a hint of warning in his tone.


    "Of course!"


    Azura didn''t hesitate for a second. In fact, she seemed even more determined. "Hmph! I''m pretty knowledgeable, you know! Your human sages have said a lot about this kind of thing. As long as I stay humble and learn from others'' strengths, I can improve myself. So, if I learn how you trained, I''ll definitely get stronger in no time. Maybe even faster than you!"


    Timothy: "��"


    Azura had somehow managed to pick up a few things from her limited knowledge of human wisdom. Too bad, though��what worked for him wasn''t exactly going to work for her.


    "Hmph! So, what do you think? Pretty impressive, right? You see how vast my knowledge is now!"


    Azura stood with her hands on her hips, head tilted back at a proud 45-degree angle, clearly feeling on top of the world.


    Timothy, still skeptical, asked again, "Are you sure you want to hear this?"


    "Of course!" Azura''s response was firm and decisive.


    With no other choice, Timothy let out a long sigh. "Alright, alright. I''ll tell you. The truth is�� the way I got stronger was��"


    He cleared his throat dramatically. "Ahem. I remember back when I confessed my love to the Goddess with a love letter, I instantly jumped up a whole level. Then, when we went on a date, my cultivation and understanding skyrocketed again. Oh, and that''s not all! There were a few times when just showing off our love in front of some Holy Emperor-level experts left them completely stunned, and I experienced another massive power surge.


    And then, when we went on our honeymoon to the Sacred Sea, and, uh, spent time in her palace�� you know, showing affection, kissing, sleeping together��"


    "W-What?!"


    As Timothy continued to recount his experiences, Azura stood there, completely dumbfounded. She had been expecting some profound, eye-opening training secrets, but instead, it sounded like Timothy hadn''t really trained at all.


    One day he''s showing off his love, the next day he''s going on a date�� and then, boom, he''s stronger!


    This�� this was ridiculous!


    This wasn''t sharing cultivation techniques��this was just Timothy finding new ways to brag about his relationship!


    Azura couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    "I�� I don''t believe it! There''s no way something this absurd could be real!"


    "Do I look like I''m lying to you?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You do! But�� also, kind of not," Azura said, her face scrunched up in frustration.


    As much as she wanted to doubt him, there was a part of her that believed Timothy''s story. But still, this method was completely useless to her!


    After all, it wasn''t like there weren''t other couples in the world, yet somehow only Timothy, who was dating Goddess Sylvia, seemed to benefit from it. And she, a single dragoness for over two hundred years, had no idea where she was supposed to find someone to fall in love with!


    "This is so unfair! It''s just too unfair!"


    Not only had she failed to learn any useful training methods, but she''d also been subjected to a full-on bragging session about Timothy''s love life. Azura''s heart was filled with frustration, but she wasn''t ready to give up just yet. "Fine, I get how you made it to the Holy Emperor level, but what about after that? Each level after that is incredibly difficult to break through. You can''t tell me you just kept getting stronger by being in love!"


    "Well, I do have a good method for that," Timothy replied quickly.


    Azura''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Really? What is it? Tell me!"


    After all, this was a chance to get stronger! If she could learn this method, it would be a dream come true.


    Timothy leaned in close, whispering softly in her ear, "It''s all thanks to Goddess Sylvia��"


    The moment she heard that name, Azura''s excitement vanished, and she was left completely speechless.

 Chapter 430 - 430: I told you, there was no need for a rescue

    "Propose... marriage?"


    Azura''s voice trembled slightly as she spoke. "Are you sure this could really be the key to breaking through to the Emperor level?"


    But more importantly...


    Azura''s attention had already shifted from cultivation techniques to something far more pressing. "You''re actually going to propose to Goddess Sylvia?!"


    After all, she''d spent countless days watching Timothy and the goddess practically glued to each other, showing off their affection in every possible way. It was like they couldn''t bear to be apart for even a second.


    Still, Azura hadn''t expected that Timothy would actually go through with proposing to the goddess.


    Just the announcement of their relationship had already caused an uproar across the entire world, with countless sects buzzing with shock.


    By now, who knows how many of Sylvia''s admirers had nearly cried themselves to death, desperately drawing circles in the dirt to curse Timothy.


    Even now, many practitioners across the Elant continent were still reeling from the bombshell news.


    But no one knew that Timothy was already thinking about proposing.


    "Shh, keep it down for now. I want to surprise Sylvia," Timothy said, pressing a finger to his lips, signaling Azura to lower her voice.


    Azura quickly quieted down, but the excitement in her eyes was impossible to hide. "Can I ask a few questions first?"


    "As long as they''re within reason, go ahead."


    "Great! So, my questions are...


    When exactly are you planning to propose? When''s the wedding? How are you going to propose? Are you giving her flowers? A Mana Crystal? A magical artifact? Or something else?


    And what are you going to say when you propose? Are you going to��"


    "Ouch!"


    Before she could finish her barrage of questions, Timothy gave her a light smack on the head, causing her to clutch it in pain, her eyes welling up.


    Timothy couldn''t help but laugh. "I said you could ask questions, but I didn''t mean you should ask every single one under the sun. What''s next? Are you going to ask what color underwear the goddess will be wearing on the day I propose?"


    Azura went silent for a moment. "So... what color will she be wearing?"


    "Ugh."


    And with that, she got another playful chop to the head.


    "Ow, ow, ow! I can''t help it! The moment I heard you were proposing to the Holy Emperor, I got way too excited and lost control."


    Azura rubbed her head pitifully, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.


    Even though Timothy had gone easy on her, ever since reaching the Holy Emperor level, even the lightest touch hurt like hell.


    She wondered how the goddess was doing lately...


    "Don''t worry. When the wedding happens, you''ll be there to see everything with your own eyes. All your curiosity will be satisfied then," Timothy said with a chuckle.


    "Yeah, the wedding... Oh! That reminds me of something!"


    Azura''s eyes suddenly lit up. "You said I''m a dragon, but I''m also your pet. So, when the wedding happens, do I attend as a bridesmaid or as the chauffeur?


    If I''m the chauffeur, I don''t want to miss out on all the delicious food by being stuck in the parking lot. But if I''m a bridesmaid, I''m not exactly the goddess''s pet, am I?


    Ugh, this is so confusing."


    Timothy: "..."


    He couldn''t help but feel a little exasperated by Azura''s train of thought. Awkwardly, he suggested, "Why not be both the chauffeur and the bridesmaid?"


    "That''s it! I can do both!"


    It was as if a whole new world had opened up for Azura. She was so excited by the idea that she practically jumped for joy.


    "I never thought I''d be a dragon with two jobs. Truly worthy of the title Dragon King, woohoo!"


    Azura was practically bouncing with excitement, but as she jumped around, she suddenly seemed to realize where she was��inside the Sky Sanctuary. It was a place that brought her a joy far greater than even sitting on the Dragon King''s throne back at the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon.


    She paused, glancing around at the Sky Sanctuary, then back at Timothy. Her eyes gradually softened, and her expression became more serious.


    Stepping closer to Timothy, her face took on a rare, earnest look. "Coming back to the Sky Sanctuary was my choice as the Dragon King. I have no regrets, not even a little."


    She hesitated for a moment, then added in a quieter, slightly embarrassed tone, "Because, honestly... being a pet is actually kind of fun." S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Azura''s voice was soft, and though she couldn''t bring herself to meet Timothy''s gaze, lowering her head slightly, Timothy could clearly sense the sincerity in her words.


    For a moment, Timothy said nothing. He simply reached out and gently ruffled Azura''s hair, his touch even softer than usual.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the Sky Sanctuary, a routine report was underway. After much internal debate, several High Priests, led by Elder Turner, finally couldn''t hold back any longer. They bowed deeply before Sylvia, pleading with her.


    "Goddess, perhaps I should lead the disciples to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon to rescue Azura. Over the past year, many of the disciples have grown fond of her. Even though she''s the Dragon King, she loves the Sky Sanctuary more than anyone else."


    Elder Turner continued, his voice filled with concern. "More importantly, Azura''s dragon bloodline is incredibly pure. For those old dragons, their true goal might not just be to have her reclaim the Dragon King''s throne. They might be after her bloodline itself.


    To those ancient dragons, nothing is more important than the purity of their bloodline. They might stop at nothing to get what they want, even if it means doing something reckless.


    If we let them take Azura back to the Shrine of the Oceanic Dragon, it could be very dangerous for her!"


    Before coming to the main hall, many disciples had begged the elders to bring this matter to the goddess''s attention. That was why they had finally mustered the courage to enter the Sky Sanctuary and report the situation, hoping the goddess would issue an order.


    The elders'' faces were filled with worry.


    However, Sylvia''s response was shockingly indifferent, as if their concerns were of no consequence to her. "There''s no need."


    Her words left the elders stunned.


    They hadn''t expected Sylvia to refuse so decisively. After all, the goddess had always seemed fond of Azura.


    Why, then, was she acting so unconcerned now?


    Suppressing the unease in his heart, Elder Turner spoke again, this time more urgently. "But, Goddess, if we don''t act soon, Azura��"


    Before he could finish, he and the other elders suddenly sensed two familiar presences returning to the peak of the Sky Sanctuary.


    Those presences were...


    "Timothy and Azura... Azura''s back!" Elder Turner froze in place, dumbfounded.


    Just moments ago, he and the other elders had been wracked with worry, thinking time was running out. And now, they had returned?


    No wonder the goddess had refused so easily. Could it be that...


    "I told you, there was no need for a rescue."


    From her seat deep within the hall, Sylvia''s lips curled into a faint, coldly beautiful smile. "Because Timothy was with her."

 Chapter 431 - 431: That feels amazing~

    "Ah, I see."


    At that moment, all the elders stood in silent respect.


    Ever since Sylvia had announced her relationship, their thoughts had become a bit complicated. They felt like they couldn''t quite understand the goddess anymore.


    But now, seeing her calm and decisive judgment, the elders once again felt a deep sense of awe.


    As expected, even though the goddess seemed to be caught up in her romance, she was still the same goddess as before.


    Sure, she might act a little differently when it came to love, but she could clearly separate her personal life from her duties. She still carried the same calmness and authority as the Holy Emperor.


    When it came to handling important matters, she would automatically revert to the goddess they knew, perfectly able to distinguish between her personal life and her responsibilities.


    "We were too narrow-minded, jumping to conclusions. Turns out, the goddess is still the same as she''s always been!"


    Elder Turner was so moved that he almost burst into tears.


    At this moment, his thoughts were completely solidified.


    While the goddess might seem sweet and girl-next-door-like when she''s in love, the moment something serious comes up, she instantly regains her cool, dignified demeanor.


    In her eyes, there was a clear line between public and private matters. In formal settings, there was no way she would mix business with showing affection. How could anyone not respect a goddess like that?


    For a moment, the other elders were also deeply moved, unsure of what to say.


    Seeing their reactions, Sylvia couldn''t help but feel a bit pleased. She cleared her throat lightly and said, "Alright, let''s proceed as usual. Begin the court session and report to me."


    "Yes, Your Holiness!"


    Elder Turner responded with excitement.


    He then pulled out the report he had long prepared and began to speak loudly, "Your Holiness, today��"


    But just as he started, he noticed a sound coming from the entrance of the hall.


    It was Timothy, who had just finished calming Azura.


    Glancing at the elders standing respectfully below the throne, Timothy didn''t stop. He walked straight across the hall and stood beside Sylvia.


    "Timothy, what are you doing there? That''s against protocol!" Elder Turner was taken aback.


    Everyone knew that in the presence of the goddess, no one was allowed to stand near the throne.


    Up until now, no one had ever been granted the privilege to stand beside the goddess during a Sect meeting.


    "Against protocol?"


    Timothy chuckled. "Since ancient times, haven''t kings and emperors always had attendants by their side? Why would this be any different?"


    "But you''re a man!"


    "And the goddess is a woman."


    "��"


    Elder Turner rubbed his forehead, feeling completely baffled by the logic.


    "Besides, whether I''m standing next to the goddess or she''s standing next to me, isn''t it the same thing?"


    At that moment, Timothy spoke again.


    Even though he wasn''t trying to be imposing, there was an undeniable aura of authority in his voice that made all the elders pause.


    Elder Turner''s frail body trembled slightly as he suddenly realized something.


    Ever since Timothy returned from the Sepulcher of the Sacred, his status had completely changed.


    Now, Timothy was a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse. According to the customs of the Elant continent, where strength commanded respect, anyone at the Holy Emperor level was considered a senior, regardless of their previous status.


    Besides, what business did an old man like him have meddling in the affairs of a young couple?


    Why was he still stuck thinking the way he used to?


    Realizing his mistake, Elder Turner quickly waved his hands. "Forget I said anything, forget I said anything."


    The hall fell silent.


    Sylvia glanced at Timothy with a hint of concern. She couldn''t shake the feeling that Timothy''s sudden appearance in the hall, standing right beside her, might have some ulterior motive.


    But when she saw that Timothy was just standing behind her without doing anything suspicious, she relaxed a little and turned back to Elder Turner. "Elder Turner, please continue."


    "Ah, yes, I''ll continue."


    Still feeling quite embarrassed, Elder Turner resumed his report. "Two months ago, the Sky Sanctuary successfully reclaimed the Thalindor Kingdom, and it''s now steadily developing.


    Not only has the previous chaos been brought under control, but they''re also actively drafting various laws and regulations.


    These laws cover a wide range of areas. For the general populace, they include curfews, aid policies for the poor, and price controls on everyday goods.


    In terms of commerce, they address tax policies for salt merchants, the timing and location for grain sales, and so on��"


    The kingdom''s legal reforms were extensive, covering all aspects of life. Elder Turner had clearly prepared thoroughly, reading aloud from his report with great enthusiasm.


    But the sheer volume of these tedious details was overwhelming.


    The monotonous nature of the report was so mind-numbing that even Sylvia, who was known for her patience, found herself struggling to stay awake.


    Despite her best efforts, these meetings were always unbearably dull. This was precisely why most Holy Emperor-level figures avoided dealing with such matters altogether.


    Sylvia''s hands-on approach, where she personally oversaw every decision, ensured that nothing was overlooked. But in moments like this, it was undeniably exhausting.


    "Hmm, this law seems quite good."


    "Yes, this method will definitely benefit the people."


    "Mm, very nice."


    "Ugh."


    Before she knew it, Sylvia was stifling a yawn, caught between fatigue and boredom.


    Even with her immense patience, Elder Turner''s endless droning was starting to wear her down.


    Her eyelids drooped, her head gently bobbing as her mind grew foggy. She was on the verge of falling asleep, barely holding on to the last thread of consciousness, trying to fight off the overwhelming drowsiness.


    But the more she tried to stay awake, the more torturous it became. S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as she was about to succumb to sleep, she suddenly felt a pair of hands gently rest on her shoulders.


    "Hmm?"


    She forced her sleepy eyes open and looked behind her.


    It was Timothy''s hands resting on her.


    Before Sylvia could even ask what he was doing, Timothy began to massage her shoulders with a technique so refined it was almost magical.


    Instantly, a wave of relaxation washed over her entire body.


    It felt as though she had just woken up from the most restful sleep of her life. The fatigue that had been weighing her down vanished in an instant, replaced by a sensation of pure comfort and ease.


    In just a moment, the boredom and exhaustion were completely gone.


    "That feels amazing~," Sylvia couldn''t help but murmur softly.


    "Feels good, right? Ever since I reached the Holy Emperor level and my understanding of power deepened, my massage skills have improved too," Timothy said with a grin, as he applied another expert touch.


    "Ah~"


    Amidst Elder Turner''s monotonous droning, a soft, melodious sound suddenly echoed through the otherwise quiet hall.

 Chapter 432 - 432: What’s this?

    "Huh?"


    Elder Turner paused, clearly taken aback, stopping mid-sentence.


    But the sound that had just interrupted him was fleeting. After hesitating for a moment, he decided to continue reading.


    "Due to the exploitation of the common people by certain powerful merchant groups, and the numerous wrongdoings they''ve committed, the Thalindor Kingdom has imposed higher taxes on some of the merchants entering the kingdom in order to..."


    But then, once again��


    "Ah~"


    Interrupted. Again.


    This time, Elder Turner''s attention was completely drawn away. When he looked up, he was utterly dumbfounded.


    He saw Timothy standing behind the goddess, his hands resting on her bare shoulders, massaging her with a technique so precise it seemed to hit every single pressure point perfectly.


    And under this incredibly soothing sensation, even though she tried to cover her lips with her hand, the goddess couldn''t help but let out another soft sound:


    "So... good~"


    Looking at her again, Sylvia''s face was now flushed with a deep, embarrassed red.


    She had already confessed her relationship with Timothy to the elders, but making such sounds in front of them? She couldn''t help but feel utterly mortified.


    Thankfully, only Elder Turner and a few other elders were present in the Sky Sanctuary for this meeting.


    Sylvia lifted her head, casting a slightly reproachful glance at Timothy. "You... you really picked the wrong time to do this. Couldn''t you have waited until after the meeting?"


    Her voice, tinged with pleasure, and her blushing face didn''t exactly make her complaint convincing. Timothy chuckled. "I couldn''t help it. You looked a little tired, so I just wanted to help you relax."


    "If I waited until after the meeting, you might be too exhausted."


    That line struck a chord deep within Sylvia.


    Even though she wanted to maintain her composure in front of the elders and pretend to scold Timothy, hearing how much he cared about her well-being, and realizing that was why he acted now, made her heart warm.


    Even her attempt to protest came out weak: "But still..."


    However, just as Sylvia was about to come up with a half-hearted excuse, Timothy''s hands moved again.


    Since reaching the level of a Holy Emperor, his massage techniques had improved even further, reaching an almost masterful level. His understanding of pressure points and how to stimulate them was far beyond what it had been before.


    Under this wave of comfort, Sylvia''s words trailed off.


    She closed her eyes, completely lost in the sensation.


    "Ahem."


    Elder Turner, who had been diligently reading the report, finally couldn''t help but cough deliberately.


    With a start, Sylvia immediately straightened up.


    Recalling her earlier behavior and the state she had been in, she was overwhelmed with embarrassment. She quickly tried to compose herself, her voice and expression turning much cooler. "Uh, I got a little distracted just now. Elder Turner, please continue."


    Elder Turner: "..."


    Distracted? That wasn''t just being distracted! The goddess had clearly been lost in the bliss of her relationship, completely ignoring everything he had been saying!


    At this moment, all the confidence Elder Turner had earlier seemed to vanish.


    Who would''ve thought the goddess would actually start showing off her affection in public like this?


    How was he supposed to deal with this?


    With a slightly defeated expression, Elder Turner had no choice but to break the awkward silence and continue reading.


    "As for the flooding issue in the Thalindor Kingdom, some of the other elders have already led disciples to assist with repairs. The necessary funds..."


    Sylvia, now feeling much better, gave her shoulders a little shake, clearly more relaxed.


    This time, Elder Turner was finally able to continue reading without any strange interruptions, managing to get through a significant portion of the report.


    But the Thalindor Kingdom was a vast mortal empire, and ever since the Sky Sanctuary had taken over, there had been a lot of restructuring work to do.


    And so, Elder Turner kept reading, for who knows how long.


    At first, Sylvia was listening attentively, but when she glanced at Timothy standing beside her, she couldn''t help but get distracted.


    In the grand hall of the Sky Sanctuary, only she had the right to sit on the throne, so naturally, there was only one chair.


    Seeing that Timothy had been standing for quite a while, Sylvia looked over with concern, and suddenly noticed something unusual.


    Due to some lingering issues from his recent breakthrough, Timothy''s spiritual energy had become somewhat unstable. Normally, it wouldn''t be easy to detect, but now, after standing for so long, the chaotic energy within him was starting to stir. It was swirling inside him, and the intensity and speed of the disturbance were gradually increasing.


    This sight left Sylvia a bit surprised.


    She had never seen Timothy''s energy so erratic before. Thinking back, he hadn''t been injured recently, so what could have caused this...?


    As she pondered, a thought suddenly made Sylvia''s cheeks flush slightly.


    The only reason she could think of was that day in the grand hall when she had been writing a letter, and Timothy had walked in, and then... and then...


    "Could it be that when I teased him that day, he pushed himself too hard and ended up damaging his spiritual foundation?"


    The moment this thought crossed her mind, Sylvia was filled with guilt.


    She couldn''t think of any other reason for Timothy''s current state, and it seemed like it was all because of her.


    Biting her lip lightly, Sylvia felt a wave of regret wash over her. She hadn''t realized that her playful teasing could have such a serious impact on Timothy.


    "Here, take this."


    Unable to hold back any longer, she pulled out a box she had prepared a long time ago.


    She had been meaning to give it to Timothy, but had been too embarrassed to do so. However, today, she felt like there was no more time to waste.


    "What''s this?" sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Receiving a gift from the goddess out of the blue, Timothy was pleasantly surprised and couldn''t help but feel curious about what was inside.


    "This...


    This is a spiritual elixir I made after hunting down a Beast Monarch with Emperor-level strength and extracting its Demonic Beast Essence.


    It''s not as ancient or mysterious as the secret remedies you have, but my alchemy skills are just as good as my cooking, so I think this elixir should be pretty effective.


    Take it now. It might help with whatever''s going on with your body."


    Fighting back her embarrassment, Sylvia handed the wooden box to Timothy and opened the lid.


    Inside, Timothy saw a spiritual elixir about the size of a small fist.


    The elixir was a dark purple, and its twisted, grotesque appearance��almost like a monster''s snarling face��made Timothy instinctively want to throw the box away.

 Chapter 433 - 433: No, you have to take it!

    The dark purple pill seemed to sprout countless eerie, chilling tendrils.


    Even though it was just a Demonic Beast Essence that had long been refined, Timothy could swear he saw it twitch slightly.


    It looked terrifying and grotesque, yet somehow, it seemed to be tempting Timothy, trying to lure him into swallowing it.


    This Demonic Beast Essence, extracted from a Beast Monarch at the Emperor level, was proof of how much effort Sylvia had put into crafting this elixir.


    But the pill, about the size of a small fist, made Timothy so uneasy that he didn''t even want to get close to it.


    A chilling laugh echoed in the air, sending waves of oppressive energy rippling outward.


    It felt like a sinister whisper, as if it wanted to drag anyone nearby into an abyss.


    Timothy had studied every alchemy book in the Sky Sanctuary''s Arcane Library, from ancient times to the present, and was familiar with all recorded elixirs.


    Whether it was a seventh, eighth, or even ninth-tier elixir, none of them, according to the records, had ever laughed or shown signs of sentience.


    The elixir Sylvia had crafted had clearly crossed the boundary of what was considered "alive."


    This terrifying pill wasn''t just dangerous for him��Timothy was sure that even a Supreme Emperor-level expert in the Ascension Phase would probably meet their end if they dared to consume it.


    "Uh, honey, I think I''ll pass on this one," Timothy said, a bit awkwardly, trying to decline Sylvia''s enthusiastic offer.


    "But��"


    Sylvia clearly wasn''t ready to take no for an answer. "Your energy feels a bit off right now. There might be something wrong with your body. I made this elixir myself. It might not be as potent as the Dragon''s Roar Supreme Vitality Pill you crafted, but it should do wonders for restoring your vitality."


    Her eyes filled with concern, Sylvia gently pushed the pill back toward Timothy.


    "Seriously, honey, I can''t take this," Timothy insisted.


    "No way. This is about your health. We can''t just brush it off like that. Besides, I''m partly responsible��"


    Sylvia''s face flushed slightly as she recalled how they had made love for four hours straight after returning from the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    Even though she felt a bit embarrassed, her main concern was still Timothy''s well-being.


    "I really don''t think I should��"


    "No, you have to take it! Trust me, it''ll be really good for you."


    "Uh, there are other ways to restore vitality, you know. If this doesn''t work, maybe we could try something else, honey," Timothy suggested, coughing lightly.


    "What other way?" Sylvia asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Well, why don''t you guess, sweetheart?"


    Sylvia hesitated, unsure of what Timothy was hinting at. But as he leaned closer, she could feel the chaotic flow of energy inside him more clearly.


    She didn''t know what other method Timothy was referring to, but as he inched closer, Sylvia''s soft lips instinctively moved toward his.


    "Besides the flood, there''s also�� uh��"


    Elder Turner, who had been muttering to himself, suddenly froze in place when he looked up.


    What he saw left him speechless.


    The goddess was holding a wooden box, her face inching closer to Timothy''s, their eyes locked in a tender gaze.


    And that wasn''t all��Elder Turner immediately recognized the material of the box in Sylvia''s hand.


    It was made of sandalwood.


    This type of wood grows in desolate, uninhabited deserts, fiercely guarded by powerful beasts, making it nearly impossible to approach.


    But despite the extreme difficulty in obtaining this wood, its only real use is to preserve vitality, particularly for storing rare aphrodisiac pills.


    Because of this, very few practitioners would go to such great lengths to acquire sandalwood.


    Unless��


    "So, what''s inside that box is��"


    It wasn''t just Elder Turner��every other elder in the room was struggling to keep their composure.


    These old men and women, who had lived through countless years, were not prepared to witness such a scene.


    Who would''ve thought that the goddess would start showing off her affection for Timothy right here in the Sky Sanctuary?


    "Ahem, that was just a mistake. I got a little distracted, and before I knew it��" Sylvia, realizing the awkwardness of the situation, quickly tried to explain.


    But with her tousled hair, her glistening lips, and the wooden box in her hand containing some mysterious elixir, her words didn''t seem very convincing.


    "Goddess, I''ve prepared the remaining reports. Please take a look at them when you have a moment," Elder Turner said respectfully, presenting the documents.


    "Elder Turner, what are you doing?" Sylvia asked, slightly puzzled.


    "We old folks are planning to go have a drink. Aside from the situation with the Thalindor Kingdom, most of the other matters aren''t too pressing. If you have any questions, we''ll be at your service. But for now��"


    Elder Turner turned away, his eyes glistening as if holding back tears.


    The other elders shared his sentiment. In the face of the goddess''s blatant display of affection, the sweet atmosphere had become unbearable for them.


    Sylvia: "��" Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Realizing the unintended emotional damage she had caused, Sylvia didn''t stop the elders from leaving.


    But as she watched their slightly unsteady steps, she couldn''t help but feel that these once-vibrant elders had suddenly aged several years in an instant.


    The hall fell into a brief silence.


    Sylvia muttered with a hint of playful annoyance, "Of all times, why did you have to pick the middle of a meeting?"


    "You''re one to talk, goddess," Timothy teased.


    "I��!"


    After a moment of silence, both of them burst into laughter at the same time, as if in perfect sync.


    After all, it wasn''t easy to break the composure of those seasoned elders.


    Seeing Elder Turner''s wobbly steps, Sylvia couldn''t help but think that the old man, who had been talking about finding a partner for centuries but never took any real action, might finally be ready to take the plunge��if only to avoid further emotional torment.


    "Oh well, oh well. Honestly, Elder Turner''s reports are so dry, it''s like listening to a history book. I''d rather read them myself," Sylvia said with a casual wave of her hand, clearly not too concerned about the minor details.


    Instead, she picked up the report with interest and placed it between herself and Timothy so they could read it together.


    Aside from the ongoing situation with the Thalindor Kingdom, there were numerous other reports about various matters.


    Some detailed the rise and fall of Demonic Sects, others mentioned the discovery of secret realms, where powerful artifacts or rare treasures had appeared, drawing the attention of many sects.


    There were also reports about wars and conflicts between human kingdoms.


    While most of these issues weren''t particularly urgent, it was still Sylvia''s duty as the goddess to review them personally and ensure everything was in order.


    She skimmed through the reports quickly, far faster than Elder Turner could have read them aloud.


    But then, one particular report caught her eye, sparking her interest.

 Chapter 434 - 434: A miracle! This is a true miracle!

    Alderhold City��home to the Heartsever Cult.


    Rumor has it that within this cult, there exists a strange fruit called the Forgetfruit. Supposedly, if two people eat it, they can completely forget their relationship, severing all emotional ties. sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In just two weeks, the Heartsever Cult has grown at an alarming rate.


    They''ve held multiple gatherings and have already converted nearly every couple who attended into loyal followers, swelling their numbers to over a thousand.


    "The Heartsever Cult?"


    Sylvia frowned slightly as she read the report, lost in thought for a moment.


    She had never heard of such a bizarre thing as the Forgetfruit, and the fact that this cult had exploded in popularity in just two weeks��it all seemed suspicious.


    Amid the dry, formal report, Sylvia finally found something that piqued her interest.


    Her smooth, snow-white hand rested lightly on the report.


    The moment her fingers touched the words Heartsever Cult, an invisible wave of spiritual energy rippled outward.


    In an instant, the entire Sky Sanctuary, the mountains and rivers, and even the whole of Alderhold City in the Kingdom of Aurion, were enveloped by this unseen force.


    Countless images flashed through Sylvia''s mind.


    Clues and traces that might have seemed hidden to others were laid bare before her eyes.


    A moment later, she opened her clear, autumn-colored eyes, a faint smile playing on her lips.


    "As I thought, someone''s stirring up trouble behind the scenes."


    "Did you figure something out, honey?" Timothy leaned in, clearly intrigued.


    "Yeah, it looks like some remnants of the Demonic Sect are pulling the strings behind this Heartsever Cult.


    Not that we''ve got much going on right now anyway, so�� I think we should check it out."


    Sylvia cleared her throat, a little embarrassed.


    Sure, she was interested, but part of her just wanted an excuse to leave the Sky Sanctuary for a bit��


    "And besides, I''m curious about this Forgetfruit. Who knows, maybe it''ll take both me and the goddess to deal with something this big!"


    Timothy caught on immediately, smiling and nodding in approval.


    This was the kind of thing that didn''t really require the goddess to get involved, but hey, who''d pass up a chance for a little getaway?


    Plus��


    Thinking back to how the elders and disciples��both men and women��had been groaning in despair from all the lovey-dovey moments he and Sylvia had been flaunting lately, Timothy couldn''t help but feel a little guilty.


    Sure, showing off their love was something he''d never stop doing��not in this lifetime��but giving everyone a break for a day didn''t seem like a bad idea.


    Otherwise, yeah�� maybe it was getting a bit too cruel.


    "Let''s go, babe."


    Taking her soft, pale hand, the two of them stepped into the air, heading toward Alderhold City.


    ...


    "Heh, how foolish.


    Do you really think the fruit of your sins is something you can just forget whenever you want?


    Soon, very soon.


    Once I''ve gathered enough power, it won''t be long before I''m reborn!


    I''ve waited hundreds of years for this moment, and now�� it''s finally coming!"


    In Alderhold City, a sinister, chilling whisper echoed from within the hollow of a towering, withered tree.


    As more and more people gathered around, the laughter grew sharper, more eerie.


    Yet no one seemed to notice. Instead, as they looked up at the gnarled, scarred old tree, many of them��men and women alike��couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of reverence.


    "I heard that if you eat the Forgetfruit from the Sacred Tree, you can forget everything from your past."


    "Thank the Sacred Tree! I''ve been waiting for this day for so long. Please, Sacred Tree, help me too!"


    It was time for another Heartsever Cult ritual, and more and more people were flocking toward the old tree.


    Most of them were couples.


    The Forgetfruit was a strange, finger-sized fruit.


    If one person ate it, they would forget all their past relationships.


    If two people ate it together, they would completely forget each other.


    When the Heartsever Cult first arrived in Alderhold City, not many people paid attention to them, and even fewer believed in their claims.


    But as time passed, and more and more people ate the Forgetfruit, forgetting their painful memories, the cult began to attract more followers.


    After all, love and desire are some of the most complex emotions humans experience.


    They''re hard to understand, difficult to change, and often unbearably painful��yet impossible to forget.


    If there was truly a way to sever those feelings, even if it came with risks, there would still be countless people willing to give it a try.


    What''s more, ever since the Heartsever Cult awakened the so-called Sacred Tree of Oblivion, they had been performing one miracle after another.


    With each grander ritual, the number of people willing to consume the Forgetfruit multiplied many times over.


    Some were even rushing to the tree, afraid that the Sacred Tree might run out of Forgetfruit, desperate not to miss their chance.


    "Oh, Sacred Tree of Oblivion, who has long since abandoned all mortal emotions, please grant us your blessing and help us forget our pain."


    Before the massive, withered tree, hundreds of people had gathered. At the front, the cult leader��draped in a black robe, their limbs gaunt and skeletal, their face completely hidden��knelt before the tree, loudly praying.


    The moment their voice fell silent, the enormous, dried-up tree seemed to respond. Its leaves began to glow with an eerie light, and a cold wind swept through the crowd.


    The chilling wind sent shivers down the spines of those present, and the light from the leaves took on a faint, blood-red hue.


    But the fanatical followers didn''t care about the ominous signs. Instead, they were even more awestruck by the spectacle unfolding before them.


    "The Sacred Tree truly possesses divine power!"


    "Other gods demand offerings and do nothing in return. But the Sacred Tree helps us selflessly, asking for nothing. This is what a true god should be!"


    As the strange phenomenon continued, the long, finger-shaped Forgetfruit slowly descended from the blood-red light, landing gently in the hands of the fervent believers.


    "A miracle! This is a true miracle!"


    Whether they had come alone or as former couples, none of them hesitated. They immediately consumed the Forgetfruit, as if it were guaranteed to help them forget their past and start anew.


    Their eyes turned toward the old tree, filled with an even deeper, more fanatical devotion.


    "Oh? Forgetfruit, huh? Let me take a look. I''m curious��can this fruit really make me forget my emotions?"


    At that moment, two figures appeared out of nowhere, suddenly floating to the front of the crowd.


    In full view of everyone, Timothy casually snatched the Forgetfruit that was about to fall into the hands of the high priest, casting a cold glance at the ancient tree.


    His gaze held a clear hint of mockery and disdain.

 Chapter 435 - 435: Meh, the taste is pretty average

    "How dare he interrupt the ritual like that!" Timothy''s actions instantly enraged the onlookers, especially the devout followers who witnessed the scene.


    In their minds, it was the High Priest and the sacred tree that brought everyone the gift of forgetting their pain. Such a revered figure and symbol could not be disrespected.


    But now, Timothy''s behavior felt like he was trampling on their dignity and faith, grinding it into the dirt.


    "You bastard, get down from there!"


    "How dare you show such disrespect to the High Priest! Do you even know who he is? The High Priest is a practitioner, a guide sent by the gods themselves!"


    Angry voices rose from the crowd, and many were so furious they looked ready to surround Timothy.


    "Calm down. Once he eats the Forgetfruit, he''ll understand the greatness of the sacred tree. From then on, he''ll believe in the gods and become one of us."


    Despite the uproar, the High Priest merely shook his head, his voice frail and trembling beneath his black robes.


    "Eat it. Eat the Forgetfruit, and you''ll realize that all emotions in this world are illusions. Crush these meaningless things, and you''ll be reborn with a true heart."


    Beneath the robe, his eyes gleamed with a hint of madness.


    No one could hear the sinister laughter that quietly emanated from the ancient tree.


    Timothy''s actions had indeed sparked a murderous intent within it. But even though it wanted to kill this arrogant boy, it didn''t need to act directly.


    The Forgetfruit contained a demonic seed, invisible to anyone. Its true purpose wasn''t to help people forget their emotional pain. Instead, it would transform into a demon that devoured emotions, parasitically taking over the host''s mind and gradually transferring their life force to the ancient tree.


    The townspeople who had joined the Heartsever Cult seemed normal on the surface, but in reality, their personalities had already begun to change, becoming more violent and uncontrollable. It wouldn''t be long before their minds were completely consumed. Their life force and power would be drained, feeding the demon soul that had been lying dormant within the tree for who knows how long.


    "Fine, I''ll eat it. Honestly, it doesn''t even look that bad."


    Holding Sylvia''s hand, Timothy had already seen through the whole situation.


    The ancient demonic seeds were indeed strange and elusive to ordinary practitioners. These demons, revived from chaos, were cunning and treacherous, always scheming to gather power and harm humans to prepare for their full resurrection.


    But to someone at the level of a Holy Emperor, these little tricks were nothing more than child''s play.


    Timothy picked up the so-called Forgetfruit, which was really just a fruit infused with dark power, and bit into it. He smiled at Sylvia. "Hey babe, grab the other side."


    "Huh?"


    Sylvia blinked in surprise.


    She had noticed earlier that when people ate the Forgetfruit, if there were two of them, they would each bite one side and break it in half. But��


    "Do we really have to eat it like that?"


    Even though there weren''t any practitioners here that she knew, Sylvia still felt incredibly embarrassed at the thought of doing something like that in front of so many people.


    Timothy grinned. "This is called catching them off guard. Once we eat this, they''ll let their guard down, right?"


    "But�� we don''t even need to catch them off guard! If we want to deal with the demon controlling all of this, I could just lift a finger and uproot the entire tree, destroying its soul in an instant!"


    Timothy: "..."


    He hadn''t expected Sylvia to be so logical this time, analyzing the situation so clearly that his usual smooth-talking didn''t work at all��


    But since they were already here, and they''d stumbled upon something as interesting as the Forgetfruit, how could he not give it a try?


    "Who cares? I just wanted to show off a little with my wife. Isn''t that reason enough?"


    Timothy didn''t hesitate at all. He bit down on one side of the Forgetfruit and brought the other side right up to Sylvia''s soft lips.


    "This is so embarrassing..."


    A faint blush spread across Sylvia''s usually cool face. She couldn''t help but glance around nervously, worried that someone in the crowd might recognize her. If word got out about this, her reputation as a goddess would be completely ruined!


    "Damn it, fine! I''ll eat it. But after this, I''m dragging that demon out and beating it senseless!"


    After hesitating for a while, Sylvia finally gave in. She shyly licked her lips, closed her eyes, and slowly leaned in to bite the other end of the Forgetfruit. S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With both of them holding opposite ends of the fruit, their lips were so close that they were practically touching. The fruit wasn''t very long, like a small cucumber, so just a little more and their lips would meet.


    "Strange�� Why can''t I quite figure out who these two are? Never mind, I probably haven''t fully regained my strength yet. But they do seem extraordinary. If I could devour their flesh and energy, maybe�� just maybe, I could finally be reborn! Hahaha!"


    From within the ancient tree, the demon soul that had been lurking for ages let out a sinister laugh. It could feel that it was only a matter of time before it gathered enough energy to fully revive. And these two? They might just be the perfect final offering!


    "Hurry up and eat it! Come on, just a little more!"


    Watching the two slowly inch closer, the demon''s eyes gleamed with greed and madness. Just a little more, and the fruit would break, releasing the demonic seed. Their lips were about to touch, and everything was going exactly as the demon had planned.


    But then��


    Crunch.


    Timothy suddenly bit down harder, snapping off the piece of fruit that Sylvia had been holding in her mouth. He casually chewed it up and swallowed the whole thing.


    "Meh, the taste is pretty average. But the real treat isn''t the Forgetfruit�� it''s this."


    Without a second thought, and in front of everyone, Timothy leaned in and kissed Sylvia right on her soft, delicate lips.


    Eating the Forgetfruit was just a cover. His real goal was to steal a kiss from the goddess!


    Sylvia: "..."


    Her face, which had been calm and composed just moments ago, was now completely flushed with a deep red. She was too stunned to react.


    Timothy couldn''t help but smile at her dazed expression. His sneak attack had worked perfectly!

 Chapter 436 - 436: Two Holy Emperors!

    At that moment, everyone witnessing the scene seemed to freeze in place.


    Even the demon soul hidden within the ancient tree was completely dumbfounded.


    It had originally thought that once these two people ate the Forgetfruit, it could absorb their power and use it to restore its own strength.


    But what was happening now? sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Why was this completely different from what it had expected?


    "You... why so sudden?"


    Sylvia hadn''t anticipated what just happened either.


    She bit her lip lightly, a hint of embarrassment showing on her face.


    They were supposed to eat the Forgetfruit, so how did it turn into... a kiss?


    "You can''t blame me for this."


    Timothy smiled slightly. "If you want to blame something, blame your lips for being so sweet. Even the fruit can''t compare."


    "No way! I don''t believe you."


    "You don''t believe me? Well, in that case, how about we try again?"


    "No way! Not in front of everyone. I mean, I can''t just... be so shameless..."


    Sylvia''s voice grew softer and softer, clearly embarrassed.


    But Timothy had already anticipated her reaction and continued his playful teasing. "It''s fine, honey. If you''re embarrassed, I don''t mind. Worst case, I''ll just wipe everyone''s memory afterward with a little spell."


    "After... afterward? You!"


    In an instant, Sylvia''s face flushed bright red, having misunderstood his words. It took her a moment to realize what he actually meant.


    The two of them flirted openly, as if no one else was around. Whether it was the followers present or the demon soul hiding in the ancient tree, they all seemed to be treated like mere decorations.


    "After eating the Forgetfruit, shouldn''t they have forgotten all their emotions? Why is this guy completely unaffected?"


    "Not only is he unaffected, but he''s even showing off his love? This is nothing like what the Tree God said would happen!"


    The followers who hadn''t yet been fully brainwashed were just as confused as the demon soul hiding in the tree.


    "What''s going on with these two? Not only are they immune to my magic, but they''re acting so brazenly!


    Damn it! I was so close to finishing my plan, and they dare interrupt me now? They must have a death wish!"


    Although the demon soul hadn''t planned to reveal itself before fully restoring its power, it was now thoroughly enraged.


    It was a soul that had fallen during the great war between good and evil thousands of years ago, hiding within this tree ever since.


    Over the millennia, it had slowly awakened and merged with the ancient tree.


    By absorbing enough power, it could not only restore its broken soul but also perfect its demon form, potentially becoming even stronger than it had been before its physical body was destroyed.


    But the demon soul had never expected that, just as it was about to succeed, such an unexpected twist would occur.


    It could clearly feel that, because of the couple''s flirting and affection, the faith energy it had been receiving from the followers was weakening, gradually fading away.


    If this continued, not only would it fail to complete its plan to rebuild its body today, but all the suffering it had endured for so many years would be for nothing.


    It might even lose power, regressing to the state it had been in days ago!


    "These two idiots!"


    The demon soul, already filled with impurities, was emotionally unstable.


    After being trapped for thousands of years, it could no longer suppress the fury burning inside.


    "That''s right. Even though I haven''t fully regained my strength, it would still take a Holy Emperor-level practitioner to kill me.


    But in this backwater place, where there aren''t even a handful of practitioners, how could there possibly be a Holy Emperor?


    Today, I''ll make sure these two pay for what they''ve done!"


    The moment the demon soul made up its mind to kill, a thick, murderous intent began to emanate from the ancient tree.


    From the cracks in the branches, eerie, blood-red light flickered ominously.


    Tendrils of demonic energy started converging toward the center of the tree, and the intense killing intent spread out without any attempt to conceal it.


    But before the murderous aura could reach the crowd, the demon soul hiding within the tree suddenly felt a jolt of shock. The man who had just been flirting with the woman turned around abruptly.


    His gaze, now cold and piercing, was directed straight at the hollow of the tree where the demon soul was hiding.


    "Impossible!"


    The demon soul felt a violent tremor in its heart.


    By all logic, no matter how much killing intent it released, a mere mortal should never be able to sense its presence.


    "Could it be that...?


    No, that''s impossible!"


    After a brief pause, the demon soul quickly dismissed its doubts.


    Although this strange man and woman had an extraordinary appearance and aura, unlike ordinary people, the demon soul couldn''t detect any spiritual energy from them.


    Most likely, it was just a trick of the mind.


    Exhaling deeply, the demon soul was just about to lower its guard when it suddenly noticed that Timothy hadn''t looked away. He was still staring directly at the hollow in the tree.


    And on his lips, there was a cold, chilling smile.


    That smile made the demon soul feel as if it had fallen into a bottomless abyss, its entire body frozen, unable to move.


    The overwhelming sense of pressure was unlike anything it had ever experienced!


    "How is this possible? There''s clearly no spiritual energy coming from him!


    Wait, could it be...?"


    Only now did the demon soul recall something crucial.


    There were only two possible reasons why it couldn''t sense any spiritual energy from someone.


    One, the person was an ordinary human with no spiritual power whatsoever.


    The other... was that the person''s strength was so terrifyingly beyond its comprehension that it couldn''t even perceive their energy!


    "Could it really be...?"


    The demon soul felt as if it had been struck by lightning. It had never imagined it would encounter such a being in its lifetime.


    Whether it was a trick of the mind or not, the demon soul was now utterly terrified under that gaze.


    In a panic, it began to withdraw the killing intent it had spread, desperately trying to suppress the demonic energy it had released, hoping to hide its presence.


    "You interrupted me and my wife while we were having a moment. Do you really think you can escape?"


    At that moment, a cold voice rang out.


    Timothy merely raised his hand slightly toward the air.


    In an instant, a violent gust of wind swept through the area, and the massive ancient tree exploded into pieces.


    Every barrier formed by the demonic energy was obliterated in the blink of an eye, without the slightest resistance.


    The demon soul''s eyes were filled with boundless terror. In the next second, it realized, to its horror, that it had been caught��gripped tightly in the man''s hand.


    A divine, overwhelming power crushed down upon it.


    The couple who had just been sweetly flirting moments ago were, in fact... two Holy Emperors!

 Chapter 437 - 437: Babe, there’s... something I need to tell you

    "Two Holy Emperors? How is that even possible?!"


    The demon soul suddenly felt as if it had been swallowed by an overwhelming chill.


    These two... how could they possibly be this powerful?


    After awakening, the demon soul had been lurking here for a long time, carefully observing the current state of the world.


    Over the course of ten thousand years, the spiritual energy of the Elant continent had grown increasingly thin. Not only had no new powerful practitioners emerged, but the ones that did exist were even weaker than those from ten thousand years ago.


    The demon soul had assumed that as long as it was a bit cautious, no one would be able to pose a threat to it.


    But never in its wildest dreams did it expect to encounter two beings this terrifying.


    Two Holy Emperors!


    The most fearsome and supreme beings on the Elant continent��why were they both here, at the same time?


    And judging by their interactions, they seemed to be a deeply affectionate couple!


    The demon soul''s mind was in chaos, nearly consumed by boundless fear.


    Holy Emperor-level powerhouses.


    Even at the peak of its strength in life, it had never been able to contend with such beings.


    Now, in its current state, it was no more than a helpless chick in front of these two Holy Emperors, completely powerless to resist, at their mercy!


    "No, no, don''t kill me!


    I''m the demon soul from ten thousand years ago��I know many things!


    If you spare me, I''ll serve you with all my strength, like a loyal servant. Please, don''t kill me! I''ve spent so many years cultivating, and I''m finally about to regain my body!"


    The demon soul screamed desperately, trying to grasp at any chance of survival.


    But to its growing horror, it realized that the man''s eyes remained cold, completely indifferent to its pleas.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested."


    A chilling voice echoed.


    In the next moment, a divine, terrifying pressure descended like a god''s judgment, covering everything in its path.


    Even the thick demonic aura surrounding the demon soul was nothing more than a drop in the ocean, utterly insignificant.


    In the face of such despair, there wasn''t even a sliver of hope.


    Boom!


    "No!"


    A hand clenched.


    In the next second, the demon soul was obliterated in its despair, vanishing like smoke, reduced to nothing but ashes.


    "What just happened?" S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My body... and my memories..."


    At the very moment the demon soul was destroyed, many of the nearby followers suddenly felt a flash of clarity in their minds.


    They were shocked to realize that their previous fanatical worship of the so-called "Divine Tree" had been the result of mind control.


    For some time now, their memories and thoughts had been muddled, as if they had been completely manipulated.


    Not only that, but the "Divine Tree" they had been worshipping as a god had actually been harboring a demon soul, quietly feeding on their resentment.


    If the control hadn''t been broken in time, all the followers would have been completely drained by the demon soul.


    "So... those two saved us?"


    "They''re so powerful... where did they come from? Are they gods?"


    In an instant, the once-chaotic crowd fell silent, their expressions completely changed.


    Now, they looked at Timothy and Sylvia with awe and admiration.


    "Hey babe, I wasn''t trying to take advantage of you just now. I was just using it as a way to lure the enemy out, you know?" Timothy said with a grin, clenching his fist and crushing the demon soul in his palm.


    "I don''t believe you for a second! o(�R�ڨQ)o!" Sylvia shot back, clearly unconvinced.


    Sure, the excuse sounded reasonable enough, but she wasn''t buying it. After all, Timothy had been finding every possible excuse lately to get a little too close for comfort!


    Boom!


    At that moment, with the demon soul destroyed, the old tree��already corrupted by dark energy��lost all its remaining strength. In the blink of an eye, it withered and shriveled like a tree burned to ash. The trunk snapped and crashed to the ground.


    [Demon soul within the old tree successfully vanquished.]


    [The environment around Alderhold has been purified.]


    As the tree fell, an invisible wave of energy spread out in all directions. Wherever the energy passed, the barren land and soil began to rejuvenate. The demon soul that had been feeding off the surrounding environment had drained the spiritual energy from the nearby mountains, leaving the area devastated.


    But now, with the demon soul gone and the tree collapsed, the energy it had stolen was finally returned to the land. Spiritual energy surged from the broken roots of the tree, flowing back into the earth and spreading outward.


    The rich energy radiated light, enveloping the nearby mountains. Wherever the light touched, life sprang back to full bloom. Flowers, grass, and trees all began to flourish once more, even more vibrant than before.


    Near the fallen tree, a cherry blossom tree that had been on the verge of death, reduced to a withered sapling, suddenly regained its vitality. It grew, and grew again. In the blink of an eye, the tiny sapling had transformed into a towering tree, its massive canopy spreading wide, casting a gentle shade over the area. Each petal was a delicate pink, soft and fragrant.


    A light breeze swept through, carrying the sweet scent of cherry blossoms. Countless petals floated down from the sky, drifting like snowflakes, covering the ground in a soft, pink blanket.


    The entire world seemed to be painted in the soft hues of cherry blossoms, the petals swirling in the air like mist, like rain, creating a scene of breathtaking beauty.


    "So beautiful..." Sylvia whispered, her eyes sparkling as she gazed up at the sky, completely captivated by the sight.


    The scene was so stunning, it was hard not to get lost in it. But as she stared up in awe, she accidentally locked eyes with Timothy.


    A single cherry blossom petal floated down, gently landing on the tip of Sylvia''s nose.


    Without thinking, Timothy reached out and softly brushed the petal away, his fingers lightly grazing her smooth, snow-white skin.


    Sylvia''s clear, autumn-like eyes froze for a moment, and she instinctively lowered her gaze, her heart suddenly pounding in her chest. She hadn''t expected the moment to turn like this.


    Cherry blossoms continued to rain down, filling the sky with their beauty. But even amidst such a breathtaking scene, nothing could compare to the beauty of the person standing before him.


    Timothy had been thinking for a long time about the perfect moment to propose to his goddess. But now, as he gazed at her radiant face, something stirred deep within him. A quiet voice in his heart whispered that this, right now, was the perfect moment��unplanned, but perfect.


    "Babe, there''s... something I need to tell you," Timothy said softly, his eyes locked onto Sylvia''s, as clear and deep as a rippling autumn lake.

 Chapter 438 - 438: Will you marry me?

    "What... are you going to say?"


    Sylvia, caught off guard, froze for a moment.


    Noticing the serious look on Timothy''s face, she quickly sensed that something was different��something important.


    She had never seen Timothy this serious before.


    Just a moment ago, everything seemed fine. Why did Timothy suddenly change so much?


    As she gazed into his eyes, Sylvia felt like she was starting to understand.


    Ever since that love letter, from their shy beginnings to openly showing affection, their relationship had grown. From holding hands, to kissing, to falling asleep in each other''s arms��this sweet romance, which Sylvia had publicly announced, had caused quite a stir. Many people were envious of their love.


    But still... there was something that hadn''t been completed.


    "Would such a clever goddess really not know what I''m about to say?"


    A soft chuckle reached her ears.


    Sylvia looked up, and her eyes met Timothy''s.


    That one glance made her heart skip a beat.


    Even with her usual calm demeanor, Sylvia found it hard to steady the fluttering in her chest.


    "What is it that you want to say...?"


    At that moment, Timothy took a step closer.


    As his foot touched the ground, it was like a ripple spreading across a still pond. The space around them began to shift, and in an instant, everything turned to darkness.


    The villagers who had been nearby vanished without a trace. The entire space was now an endless void, so dark that even light seemed unable to exist.


    In the pitch-black, Sylvia couldn''t even see Timothy anymore. She could only feel the faint warmth radiating from him.


    Just as she was starting to feel disoriented, she noticed something.


    In the vast darkness, far, far away, a tiny light flickered. It was so distant and small, like a grain of rice, but it shone brightly, as if it were the source of everything.


    Though small, it was dazzling, refusing to be swallowed by the surrounding void.


    Sylvia''s gaze was drawn to it, and without thinking, she reached out, as if trying to grasp that tiny light.


    And then, another light appeared near the first.


    The second light was just as small, barely noticeable against the overwhelming darkness.


    But then came a third, a fourth, a fifth, a sixth, a seventh...


    In the deep, endless void, more and more lights began to flicker.


    Even though each light was tiny, too weak to challenge the darkness on its own, they kept appearing.


    Hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands!


    Countless lights began to shine, and their combined glow grew stronger and stronger, until it became a brilliant, radiant display.


    The endless darkness was finally illuminated!


    When Sylvia looked again, the scene before her had completely changed.


    The countless tiny lights were now stars, forming a shimmering silver river that flowed quietly through the sky.


    With the darkness dispelled, the landscape around them was revealed.


    It was... an endless expanse of planets!


    Some planets were covered in frost and snow, locked in eternal winter. Others were scorched by fire, with molten lava flowing across their surfaces. Some were vast oceans, stretching as far as the eye could see. And others were filled with blooming peach blossoms, so beautiful it was almost intoxicating.


    All these planets now appeared before her, countless and dazzling, almost overwhelming in their beauty.


    This place, the "Proposal Grounds of the Multiverse," was where Timothy could choose any planet as the setting for his proposal.


    But Timothy didn''t choose any of them.


    Instead, he chose the Proposal Grounds themselves.


    An entire, boundless universe!


    [The universe itself...?]


    Even the system let out a soft sigh at that moment.


    Timothy''s choice was far beyond anything it had anticipated.


    Of course, only someone bold enough to break the rules could stand at the very center of this vast universe.


    A shooting star streaked across the sky, trailing a silver tail, burning brightly as it expended the last of its energy in a final, brilliant display.


    Though beautiful and radiant, in the endless expanse of the universe, it was nothing more than a fleeting moment, leaving no trace behind.


    In a cosmos of three thousand worlds and countless living beings, no matter how grand or powerful, nothing could leave a lasting mark in the face of billions of years.


    But...


    Though the body may perish, true love endures.


    There is a kind of emotion that doesn''t fade with time.


    Even as the years pass and all traces are erased, this eternal feeling remains.


    Because it''s a bond that exists only between two people��a secret that belongs solely to them.


    That feeling is...


    "It''s so beautiful!"


    Sylvia''s clear eyes gazed at the countless stars, and the scene before her made her eyes shimmer like rippling autumn waters, reflecting the starlight.


    Though she had traveled across the entire continent of Elant and seen countless breathtaking landscapes, she had never witnessed anything like this.


    This scene was so stunning, it made her want to empty her mind and lose herself in its beauty.


    But what made it even more remarkable was that every star, every falling meteor, was brimming with life. S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sight before her wasn''t some illusion��it was all real!


    "This world... what is it?"


    Even as a Holy Emperor-level warrior, Sylvia found it hard to believe what she was seeing.


    "Isn''t romance enough?"


    Timothy didn''t answer her question directly. He just smiled.


    Countless stars, an endless, dazzling expanse of the cosmos.


    The starry sky was so breathtaking, it was almost overwhelming.


    But to Timothy, it was as if none of it existed.


    Because in his eyes, there was only one person.


    Amid the brilliant stars, their eyes met.


    The starlight reflected in Sylvia''s eyes, making them sparkle like the stars themselves.


    From the moment she arrived in this world with Timothy, she had sensed what was coming.


    Even though she knew what Timothy was about to do, she still couldn''t stop the fluttering in her heart. Her fingers curled slightly in anticipation.


    Nervous, yet eagerly waiting for those words.


    The words she had imagined so many times, but had never heard.


    "Goddess... no, my love, will you marry me?"


    A shooting star passed by, the stars continued their dance.


    In the vastness of the universe, Timothy smiled softly and finally spoke the words.

 Chapter 439 - 439: Morganna

    "Ebon Goddesses, this chaos wasn''t caused by the Netherworld. It all started when something from the outside world tainted Supreme Emperor Verena''s soul. That''s what led to the disorder. You didn''t help us back then, and now you''re punishing the entire Netherworld Citadel? Isn''t that going too far?"


    "Too far?"


    Morganna''s voice was cold and unyielding. "The Ninefold Underworld exists to maintain order across all Netherworlds. If you failed to protect that order, then you deserve to be punished. If you''re so incompetent, maybe it''s time for you to return to chaos."


    Netherworld Citadel


    A figure hovered in the sky, looking down on the vast land below with disdain. In her hand, she held a golden sword, its blade gleaming as the wind whipped around her. The woman, clad in golden armor, radiated an aura of icy coldness and lethal intent. She was Morganna, one of the Eight Ebon Goddesses of the Ninefold Underworld.


    The Underworld Dynasty of the Elant Continent had always fulfilled its duties, overseeing the cycle of reincarnation. Because of this, they had little interaction with the Ebon Goddesses. No one could have predicted that Morganna would arrive today, brimming with such murderous intent.


    "They''re nothing but a bunch of ants without bodies, and they dare to resist?"


    Hearing the faint cries of the ghost soldiers below, Morganna''s expression didn''t soften. If anything, her gaze grew even colder. Without a shred of mercy, she took a step forward, her sword slicing through the air.


    A wave of sword energy surged like a tidal wave.


    In an instant, thousands of ghost soldiers from the Underworld Dynasty, unable to react in time, were swallowed by the sword''s energy. They didn''t even have time to scream before their souls were obliterated.


    These soldiers had served the Underworld Dynasty for countless years, hoping to earn the right to reincarnate. Yet, none of them could have imagined that they would be wiped out under the sword of the very Ebon Goddess they revered.


    But Morganna wasn''t done.


    Her golden armor shimmered with a light that struck fear into the hearts of the ghosts. As she raised her hand, a sound echoed through the air.


    "Jingle, jingle~"


    A crisp, clear ringing filled the sky.


    At first, the sound seemed almost pleasant. But as it reached the ears of the ghost soldiers, their souls trembled in terror.


    "This�� this is!"


    Countless souls looked up at the sky, and when they saw the bell in Morganna''s hand, a wave of fear washed over them. Many of the souls, who had been practitioners in life, recognized it immediately.


    The bell Morganna held was none other than the infamous Soul-Reaping Bell.


    To the living, the bell seemed harmless, ordinary even. But to ghosts, it was a weapon of unimaginable destruction. Even a low-quality Soul-Reaping Bell was enough to annihilate most spirits. And this bell, forged in the Ninefold Underworld, was far from ordinary.


    The Soul-Reaping Bell was created specifically to destroy souls.


    No matter how powerful a ghost had become after years of cultivation, no matter how strong their spirit, they were powerless against this bell, which could strike at the very essence of their soul.


    And that wasn''t all.


    Beneath the Soul-Reaping Bell, Morganna waved her hand, conjuring three formations in the air.


    One.


    Two.


    Three.


    The formations expanded, one after the other, growing larger as they descended.


    Their purpose? To amplify the power of the Soul-Reaping Bell beyond imagination.


    Ordinarily, the bell''s range was limited, and there were ways to escape its deadly chime. But now, with its power magnified tenfold, even a hundredfold, there was no escape. No matter how fast they ran, no matter where they hid, there was no way out.


    For the souls trapped in the Netherworld Citadel, there was only one fate: death.


    "She''s really going to destroy the entire Netherworld Citadel!"


    "We''ve spent years guarding the Netherworld, hoping to earn the right to reincarnate, and this is how it ends?"


    Countless ghost soldiers stared blankly, their eyes filled with despair. They had never imagined that the Ebon Goddesses of the Ninefold Underworld, whom they had once revered, would be so different from what they had believed.


    "I don''t want to be obliterated! I still want to live!"


    Under the crushing pressure of the Soul-Reaping Bell, the ghost soldiers cried out in terror, desperate to avoid being wiped from existence. They refused to sit idly by and die, scattering in all directions, trying to escape the bell''s deadly range.


    "You really think you can run?"


    Morganna didn''t move. She simply watched the fleeing ghost soldiers with a cold smile, as if she already knew the outcome. She let them run, watching as they fled hundreds of meters away. Some even began to show glimmers of hope on their faces, thinking they had finally escaped.


    That''s when Morganna''s smile deepened, and she raised the Soul-Reaping Bell once more.


    "Jingle, jingle."


    The clear sound rang out again.


    This time, amplified by the three formations, the bell''s chime transformed into dark blue ripples, spreading outward like waves. But unlike water, these waves moved so fast that they were impossible to see with the naked eye.


    In the blink of an eye, the ghost soldiers who had fled so far that their figures were barely visible were caught by the bell''s deadly resonance.


    The moment the sound passed through their bodies, their eyes widened in horror.


    They could feel the destructive force tearing at their very souls, bit by bit.


    "No! No, please!"


    Their screams of agony echoed through the air. They struggled desperately, but no matter how hard they fought, they couldn''t resist the overwhelming power.


    "Crack."


    In an instant, before they could even react, their spiritual forms were ripped apart by the force. The fragments of their souls ignited like flames, burning away until nothing remained. S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their souls were utterly destroyed.


    This was the most terrifying fate of all��complete annihilation, with no chance of reincarnation, no return to the cycle of life.


    "Ah, yes. First, give them hope, then crush it with my own hands. That''s the best feeling, isn''t it?"


    Morganna''s smile twisted into something colder, more sinister, as she watched the souls disintegrate before her eyes.


    "Well then, I suppose it''s your turn next~"


    Her gaze shifted to the remaining ghost soldiers of the Underworld Dynasty��hundreds of thousands of them. Her eyes gleamed with unmistakable intent to kill.


    With a flick of her fingers, the Soul-Reaping Bell rang again.


    "Protect Princess Erelyn! Get her out of here, now!"


    As the crushing weight of death bore down on them, many ghost soldiers didn''t flee. Instead, they formed a protective circle around Princess Erelyn, determined to shield her from harm.


    But the power of the Soul-Reaping Bell wasn''t something that could be resisted by sheer numbers. Even as they raised their weapons and fought with all their might, trying to cut through the deadly sound waves, it was all in vain.


    "I''m not leaving. As the princess of the Underworld Dynasty, if I must die, I''ll die here with you."


    Erelyn shook her head, her voice firm. She didn''t retreat a single step. Instead, she looked up at the sky with unwavering determination.


    A faint blue light began to glow from the crown on her head. As the light spread, it formed a protective barrier around the entire Netherworld Citadel, shielding it from the bell''s deadly chime.


    For the first time, the Soul-Reaping Bell''s power was held at bay.


    Wearing the crown, Erelyn''s strength as a protector of her people was far beyond what it had been before. But even though she was holding her ground, her hands were trembling ever so slightly.


    The power of the Soul-Reaping Bell was far greater than she had anticipated. Without help, it wouldn''t be long before she could no longer hold out.


    But the Netherworld Citadel was like a massive cage. Who could possibly come to their aid now?

 Chapter 440 - 440: Reshape the Netherworld? Did you ask for my opinion?

    "Princess of the Netherworld?"


    Morganna chuckled coldly. "Heh, have you forgotten who gave you the power to protect the Netherworld?"


    Despite the force that was temporarily holding back the Soul-Reaping Bell, Morganna merely scoffed, clearly unimpressed.


    "If you''re not willing to take off that crown, then I''ll help you crush it."


    The energy flowing through the three formations suddenly surged, and in an instant, the power of the Soul-Reaping Bell multiplied several times over.


    A chilling wind whipped up, filled with the wails of countless tormented spirits, as if the very air was alive with their suffering. A massive, bloodthirsty maw opened wide, ready to devour everything in its path.


    Wherever the wind swept, its deadly force, designed to obliterate souls, could instantly erase any ghostly presence. But before the ghost soldiers guarding the Netherworld Citadel, Erelyn, drawing on the power of her crown, was still holding on.


    No matter how fiercely the wind howled, it couldn''t yet break through the pale blue barrier surrounding her. The energy of the entire citadel was flowing into Erelyn, gathering in her crown. She was tapping into the full power of the Netherworld Citadel itself!


    But even with all that, resisting the Soul-Reaping Bell was proving to be too much. Erelyn''s spirit form was visibly weakening, trembling under the strain. Not only that, but the entire citadel was starting to shake!


    Despite pouring the entire strength of the Netherworld Citadel into her defense, the power of the Soul-Reaping Bell was enough to shake the very foundations of the citadel itself!


    Even Erelyn hadn''t anticipated just how terrifying the Soul-Reaping Bell''s power would be. No, it wasn''t just the bell��it was the formation amplifying it...


    "What... what has she done..." Erelyn''s voice trembled as her spirit form flickered, a part of her body beginning to fracture.


    Crack.


    The sound echoed from above her. The crown on her head, which had seemed so unbreakable, now showed a visible crack.


    Suddenly, a massive skull appeared in the howling wind, its jaws snapping down with the force of the Soul-Reaping Bell. The barrier around Erelyn shuddered violently under the attack. Though it didn''t break, the light of the barrier dimmed significantly.


    Erelyn staggered back, as if struck by a tremendous blow.


    "Princess!"


    The ghost soldiers immediately noticed. Erelyn was at her limit. If this continued, her spirit form would shatter from the direct confrontation with the Soul-Reaping Bell!


    "Princess Erelyn, please stop! You can''t keep going like this!"


    "Princess, our lives don''t matter! You must escape while you still can. There might still be a chance..."


    It was unimaginable that the Underworld Dynasty would ever face such a crisis. Watching Erelyn''s weakening form, the ghost soldiers pleaded desperately.


    "I... won''t retreat..."


    Despite the unimaginable pain and pressure, Erelyn shook her head, her gaze unwavering. She knew full well that if this continued, the Netherworld Citadel would be destroyed. But even so, as the princess of the Netherworld Citadel, she had a duty to protect her people and her soldiers until the very last moment.


    "Princess!"


    Even though their bodies had long since died, the ghost soldiers couldn''t help but feel a sting in their eyes at the sight before them.


    Erelyn''s resolve and determination had moved them deeply.


    Even though they knew they couldn''t possibly stand against the Soul-Reaping Bell, how could they, who had once been proud warriors in life, allow their princess to face this alone?


    Even in death, they would die with honor.


    To die for the Underworld Dynasty, to die for Princess Erelyn!


    Otherwise, what meaning would there be in clinging to a few more moments of life?


    "Charge! Let''s fight with her!"


    "Even the Ebon Goddesses won''t bring down the Underworld Dynasty that easily!"


    Shouts rang out from all directions.


    Eyes red with fury, they raised their weapons.


    Even though the only path ahead was certain death, not a single ghost soldier hesitated. They wanted to protect Erelyn, and they wanted to protect the last shred of dignity they held dear.


    "Kill!"


    A million ghost soldiers surged forward.


    They broke through the barrier Erelyn had created with her crown and charged into the range of the Soul-Reaping Bell.


    The expanding power of the bell was like a fire that could consume everything. Any ghost that left the barrier was instantly dissolved, their souls obliterated in the blink of an eye.


    Some didn''t even have the chance to raise their weapons before they vanished completely, erased from existence.


    But even so, the ghost soldiers didn''t stop. Their battle cries only grew louder, echoing across the sky.


    "An inch... two inches..."


    Even if the next wave of soldiers could only get an inch closer to that distant, unreachable figure in the sky, it was enough.


    All they wanted was to buy Erelyn a little more time.


    Even if it was just for a moment.


    "You all..."


    Erelyn had never imagined she would witness such a scene.


    No one willingly chooses to end their own life, but in this moment, they chose to die standing.


    Tears welled up in her eyes. Erelyn, who had always refused to show any weakness in front of her people, could no longer hold back her tears.


    "I''m sorry... I''m so sorry..." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She lowered her head, her voice barely a whisper.


    As the princess of the Underworld Dynasty, it was her duty to protect them. But faced with the overwhelming power of the Ebon Goddesses from the Ninefold Underworld, the gap in strength was so vast that she didn''t know how to bridge it.


    If only she were stronger. If only she could fight alongside them...


    "Wait... them!"


    As two figures suddenly flashed through her mind, Erelyn''s tear-filled eyes froze for a moment.


    The Netherworld could only harbor souls, and it had been cut off from the outside world for so long that she had almost forgotten��there were still two people out there who could help her, and the Netherworld.


    "The princess of the Underworld Dynasty isn''t much after all, is she?"


    Morganna''s cold laughter echoed, dripping with malice. "Does it hurt, watching your people die? If so, I''ll send you to join them."


    "After today, the entire structure of the Netherworld on the continent of Elant will be reshaped!"


    The Soul-Reaping Bell rang out once more.


    In that instant, every ghost soldier who had left the barrier was wiped out, their souls scattered to the winds.


    Even the barrier, which had been formed by the combined power of the entire Netherworld Citadel through Erelyn''s crown, began to crack, unable to withstand the overwhelming force any longer.


    A section of the sky shattered.


    The entire Netherworld Citadel was beginning to collapse!


    "Reshape the Netherworld? Did you ask for my opinion?"


    But just then, a cold voice suddenly rang out from behind.


    Tearing through the entrance to the Netherworld, two figures stepped forward.


    "Timothy... Sylvia!"


    Hope suddenly blazed in Erelyn''s tear-filled eyes.

 Chapter 441 - 441: This woman’s power… it’s far beyond what I expected

    There''s actually a living being that can enter the Netherworld!


    Suddenly, Morganna felt two powerful life forces behind her. Her movements froze for a moment before she quickly turned around.


    A beautiful figure stood there, her long hair and light blue dress flowing in the wind. With a smooth motion, she gripped her hand, and a wooden sword, glowing with a faint red light, appeared, radiating a sharp, deadly aura.


    Sylvia''s flawless, ethereal beauty left Morganna momentarily stunned. It had been so long since she had seen a woman of such breathtaking appearance.


    But more importantly��


    Sylvia hadn''t said a word. She simply hovered in midair, her eyes cold and piercing.


    Yet, despite being one of the Eight Ebon Goddesses of the Ninefold Underworld��feared and revered by all��Morganna felt a fear she had never experienced before.


    In that instant, it was as if she had been plunged into the depths of a freezing winter, a chill creeping up her spine.


    "Erelyn��"


    Sylvia''s clear eyes reflected the weakened, injured form of Erelyn, whose spirit was clearly on the verge of collapse.


    A cold fury was evident in Sylvia''s expression.


    The power of the Soul-Reaping Bell surged around them, but it was clear that it had no effect on her.


    More than that, the icy disdain in Sylvia''s gaze made it seem like she didn''t even consider Morganna��one of the Eight Ebon Goddesses��worthy of her attention.


    "You think just because you can resist the power of the Soul-Reaping Bell with your physical strength, that you can protect the Netherworld Citadel? Don''t make me laugh!"


    Morganna snapped back to reality, feeling utterly humiliated and insulted.


    When had she ever been treated with such contempt?


    As one of the Eight Ebon Goddesses, she would never allow her dignity to be trampled like this.


    Rage surged within her, and the golden armor she wore began to glow fiercely, as if she was ready to unleash her full power and crush the two women before her.


    The Soul-Reaping Bell''s power continued to spread, and as Erelyn''s strength waned, more and more ghost soldiers outside the barrier were instantly obliterated.


    Watching this unfold only made Morganna feel more arrogant and self-assured.


    As long as she was within the Underworld, she was an unstoppable force.s?


    So what!


    This fragile-looking woman��how could she possibly compare to someone like Morganna, who had slaughtered countless spirits?


    "If that''s what you think, then go ahead and try."


    At that moment, a cold voice echoed through the air.


    As Sylvia''s words fell, the light around her wooden sword suddenly intensified.


    A vibrant green energy surged forth, as if it was about to envelop the entire sky.


    And within that light, the wooden sword in Sylvia''s hand split into countless shadowy forms.


    Hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands��


    In the blink of an eye, an endless number of wooden swords appeared in the sky.


    Each one radiated the same cold, cutting aura.


    This sword intent was something Sylvia and Timothy had comprehended together.


    Its depth and sharpness far surpassed anything Sylvia had ever achieved on her own.


    Morganna gripped her long blade, the wails of countless tortured souls echoing within its glow, their power at her command.


    But the strength she had once prided herself on, the power she believed no one could withstand��


    Now, in the face of the overwhelming sword intent filling the sky, it seemed weak and insignificant.


    Staring up at the sky, Morganna''s eyes narrowed in shock.


    For the first time, she felt a deep, primal fear rising from within.


    "Who is this woman?!"


    She had never imagined that there could be someone in this world who could make her feel such intense pressure.


    But more than that, it was Sylvia''s cold, unyielding aura��an aura that seemed to look down on the entire world��that was truly rare and terrifying.


    A dense fog of cold mist spread across the sky, the temperature so frigid that frost began to form in the air itself.


    In this freezing atmosphere, Sylvia''s gaze remained icy and emotionless as she swung her sword.


    It seemed like a light, effortless strike, but it commanded the countless blades that filled the sky.


    In that moment, it was as if the heavens themselves were being torn apart.


    A rain of swords descended, covering the sky, leaving no place to hide.


    Each blade carried an intense, biting cold, and the sword intent that radiated from them was sharp and merciless.


    Even the ripples of power from the Soul-Reaping Bell seemed to slow down, as if frozen in the air.


    When Morganna looked down at her hand, she was shocked to realize something.


    At some point, the Soul-Reaping Bell had been covered in a thick layer of frost. Even the bell itself had frozen solid.


    The ringing had stopped��completely!


    Though the Soul-Reaping Bell''s power didn''t affect living beings, it was still one of the most powerful artifacts forged in the Ninefold Underworld.


    In all her years, Morganna had never seen anything like this.


    "So what if you''ve frozen the Soul-Reaping Bell? Do you really think that just because you''re human, you can stand against me?"


    Morganna was furious, her anger burning like wildfire.


    She no longer cared about the ghost soldiers of the Underworld Dynasty on the ground below.


    With a sharp motion, she drew her long blade, pouring all the power from her golden armor into it, and shot into the sky.


    Whoosh!


    A violent wind roared to life, kicking up sand and debris, creating a massive whirlwind that howled like a storm.


    The souls sealed within Morganna''s blade surged out.


    They had been trapped in that dark, hopeless prison for so long that they had been consumed by their emotions.


    Some were filled with rage, others with hatred, hunger, or a thirst for blood��


    All these negative emotions transformed into a howling, black wind.


    Within the dark storm, the air was filled with the wretched, sorrowful cries of the damned.


    Mouths opened wide in silent screams, expressing their despair and fury.


    Morganna''s blade was now coated in a layer of darkness, and her smile twisted into something grotesque and monstrous.


    At that moment, there was no trace of the dignity of an Ebon Goddess. S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But as she faced the overwhelming sword intent raining down from the sky, she realized that the power of the woman in the blue dress was far beyond what she had imagined.


    The cold, piercing sword intent had grown even stronger than before.


    In the blink of an eye, the seemingly endless army of souls was pierced by countless swords.


    Some were frozen into shards of ice, while others were obliterated in an instant.


    "Damn it! How can she be this powerful?!"


    Morganna screamed in disbelief, swinging her blade in a desperate attempt to cut down the wooden swords falling from the sky.


    But then she realized, to her horror, that half of her body had already been encased in frost, leaving her almost completely immobile.


    "This woman''s power�� it''s far beyond what I expected.


    I have to escape. I must escape!"


    The thought consumed her mind.


    Without a second thought, Morganna turned and fled, desperately trying to find a way to survive.


    She was so close��just a few more steps and she would be out of the shadow of the sword rain.


    But just as she thought she had escaped, she suddenly realized that another figure had already anticipated her move and was standing in her path.


    "If I remember correctly, I don''t think I ever said you could leave," Timothy said with a cold smile.


    In Morganna''s eyes, a massive golden figure appeared, towering over her, filling the sky, and crashing down with unstoppable force!

 Chapter 442 - 442: One hundred times！?

    Morganna finally realized what was happening.


    The two beings who had suddenly appeared in the Netherworld were none other than two Holy Emperors!


    Especially that cold and aloof woman��her power was terrifyingly close to the level of a Supreme Emperor!


    The Eight Ebon Goddesses of the Ninefold Underworld were all Holy Emperor-level beings, but Morganna had never faced an opponent like this before.


    The Soul-Reaping Bell, forged by the Underworld itself, had no effect on these beings.


    As the overwhelming force descended from the sky, Morganna''s eyes filled with despair.


    "No, I don''t want to end up like those lowly spirits, scattered to the winds! Someone, get in front of me!"


    Panic had completely overtaken Morganna. She swung her long blade desperately, trying to release all the souls it had devoured in the past to shield her from the incoming attack.


    But no matter how many wailing spirits surged toward the sky, they were utterly useless.


    The golden hand of the holy statue swept through the air, and every spirit was instantly reduced to ash.


    The crushing pressure bore down from all directions, and Morganna''s body trembled uncontrollably. Just standing upright had become nearly impossible. Her eyes were wide with rage, but she could no longer resist the terrifying power.


    Crack.


    Under the unbearable weight, Morganna''s body was forced down. Her knees hit the ground, and the earth beneath them cracked.


    The once-proud woman, who had never intended to submit, now felt a wave of panic for the first time.


    Her eyes, now filled with a mix of fear and flattery, darted toward Sylvia. Desperately, she tried to plead for her life:


    "Spare me! I''m one of the Ebon Goddesses of the Ninefold Underworld! I was only following orders to destroy the Underworld Dynasty and take down the Netherworld Citadel. If you kill me, the consequences won''t be as simple as they seem. But if you let me go, I can promise to call off the attack on the Netherworld Citadel, and I could even offer you��"


    Thud.


    Before she could finish, a sharp sword sliced through the air and pierced her chest.


    Even her golden armor was no match for the cold, indifferent strike.


    A wooden sword, glowing with a faint red light, had run Morganna through.


    Sylvia''s gaze remained cold and distant. With a slight flick of her fingers, dozens of wooden swords rained down from the sky.


    They carried a bone-chilling cold, freezing the very space they passed through, leaving shards of ice in their wake.


    "No!"


    Morganna''s hollow eyes were filled with despair, her voice trembling and barely coherent.


    "Who�� who are you?"


    She never got an answer. Her armored body was pierced from all sides by the wooden swords, her eyes wide with terror as she collapsed to the ground.


    "Sylvia��"


    Erelyn, weak and barely able to stand, looked up at the sky. A faint, peaceful smile appeared on her lips.


    She had never expected that the ones to save the Underworld Dynasty would be these two.


    "Who is she?


    She''s Sylvia, the strongest Goddess on the continent of Elant."


    As if answering Morganna''s final question, Erelyn whispered softly.


    The Soul-Reaping Bell was completely frozen over by the frost, and Sylvia finally withdrew the power radiating from her crown.


    The barrier that had been covering the Underworld Dynasty slowly dissipated, allowing the remaining ghost soldiers and spirits to survive.


    However, the immense effort had left Erelyn utterly drained, and she could no longer stand.


    She stumbled, about to collapse to the ground.


    At that moment, a gentle fragrance swept past her.


    A soft, delicate arm reached out and caught her, supporting her body.


    Not only that, but from that warm hand, a steady stream of spiritual energy began to flow into Erelyn''s spirit, gradually restoring her weakened body. Even the parts of her that had been damaged started to heal.


    As the rich, pure energy filled her, Erelyn finally opened her eyes with a faint smile, gazing at the breathtakingly beautiful face before her.


    "Sylvia��"


    At that moment, Timothy also approached Sylvia''s side.


    Sylvia''s eyes were filled with worry and concern as she looked at the weakened Erelyn in her arms, while Timothy stood nearby, smiling at the two of them.


    He reached out and gently patted the goddess''s soft head, offering comfort.


    Erelyn turned to look behind her and saw nothing but ruins and rubble. S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The ghost soldiers who had willingly sacrificed themselves, their souls scattered by the Soul-Reaping Bell, were long gone.


    But�� the Netherworld Citadel had been saved.


    "Thank you��"


    Erelyn whispered, her voice soft with gratitude.


    She remembered how, when Sylvia was little, she would always hide in Erelyn''s arms and cry quietly whenever she felt wronged.


    Erelyn never imagined that now, it would be her turn to shed tears, nestled in Sylvia''s embrace��Sylvia, who was now a full head taller than her.


    The scene felt like the gentle warmth of spring sunlight, a moment of quiet tenderness.


    "How strange, this formation��"


    Meanwhile, Timothy had turned his attention to the formation left behind by Morganna.


    The three formations, which had amplified the power of the Soul-Reaping Bell several times over, struck him as odd.


    Sylvia''s earlier sword strike had not only neutralized the Soul-Reaping Bell''s power, killing Morganna, one of the Eight Ebon Goddesses, but had also frozen the bell itself.


    Yet, for some reason, the three formations continued to function, unaffected by the powerful sword energy. They showed no signs of damage.


    The strength of these formations was clearly unusual.


    "System, analyze these three formations for me," Timothy said, frowning slightly as he placed his hand on one of the formations.


    A soft chime echoed in his mind.


    [Ding, analysis in progress��]


    [Analysis complete.]


    [These three formations are amplification arrays, designed specifically to enhance the power of the Soul-Reaping Bell. The amplification effect is extremely potent, capable of increasing the bell''s power by up to one hundred times.]


    "One hundred times?"


    Even Timothy''s expression shifted slightly at that.


    Unlike him, who had the advantage of a system, in the real world, the concept of "amplification" was far more complex than it appeared on the surface.


    Even amplifying something by a few times, or ten times, was incredibly difficult. And even if the amplification only applied to the Soul-Reaping Bell''s power, the fact that it could be increased by one hundred times was astonishing.


    The strength of such a formation couldn''t have been created on a whim.


    Which meant��


    "System, analyze when this formation was completed."


    [Ding, this amplification formation was completed yesterday. The setup process began two months ago.]


    "Two months ago?"


    Two months ago, the Netherworld had been completely peaceful.


    There was no way Morganna, one of the Eight Ebon Goddesses, would have gone to such great lengths to set up three formations capable of destroying the entire Netherworld Citadel without a reason.


    Which meant��


    She had likely known, as far back as two months ago, that something was going to happen to the Netherworld Citadel.


    The chaos that had erupted in the Netherworld wasn''t a coincidence at all. In fact, it might have been closely tied to Morganna, the other Ebon Goddesses, and perhaps even�� the Ninefold Underworld itself!

 Chapter 443 - 443: A honeymoon?

    Just as Timothy''s attention was drawn to the three formations, something unexpected happened.


    Morganna''s body, pierced by the wooden sword, suddenly began to emit a blazing red light. Waves of heat, like molten lava, surged outward in all directions.


    The intense heat caught the attention of both Erelyn and Sylvia.


    "What�� is that?"


    As they stared at Morganna, the red light grew even brighter. From her chest, a crimson crystal slowly emerged, floating into the air.


    The source of the heat seemed to be coming from this very crystal.


    "This is�� a Fire Origin Stone!" Erelyn''s expression froze for a moment before she spoke, her voice filled with surprise.


    "Fire Origin Stone?" Timothy and Sylvia exchanged confused glances. Clearly, neither of them knew much about Origin Stones.


    At least, nothing like this existed on the continent of Elant.


    Erelyn nodded slightly. "Yes, this crystal is a Fire Origin Stone. Origin Stones are incredibly rare and are usually only found in the various realms of the Netherworld. So, it''s not surprising you haven''t heard of them. But in truth, Origin Stones are far more valuable than you can imagine.


    There are eight types of Origin Stones: gold, wood, water, fire, earth, lightning, ice, and wind. The reason the Ninefold Underworld has the power to traverse between realms is likely because each of the Eight Ebon Goddesses possesses one of these stones.


    Owning an Origin Stone is like having the ability to bypass any barrier and open doors between worlds. Even a Supreme Emperor in the Ascension Phase can''t do that."


    "A Fire Origin Stone? I see."


    After hearing this, Timothy nodded slightly. He wrapped the Fire Origin Stone in spiritual energy and held it in his hand.


    As he stared at the stone, his gaze lingered for a moment.


    Noticing Timothy''s expression, Erelyn couldn''t help but ask, "What are you thinking about?"


    "I was just wondering�� a ring made from all eight Origin Stones would look pretty amazing, don''t you think?" Timothy murmured after a brief pause.


    "W-What? ( �� �� ��|||)" Erelyn was completely dumbfounded.


    In her mind, the value of an Origin Stone was so immense that even the King of the Ninefold Underworld would treat it with the utmost care. If word got out about its existence, countless practitioners would go mad trying to get their hands on it.


    But here was Timothy, who had just obtained one of these priceless treasures, and instead of hiding it away, he was already thinking about collecting all eight�� to make a ring?


    Was he serious?


    Even a Holy Emperor wouldn''t dare waste something so precious like that!


    "Shh."


    Timothy simply raised a finger to his lips, signaling Erelyn to keep quiet.


    He didn''t say much more, but his gaze softened as he looked at Sylvia beside him.


    It was precisely because the Origin Stones were so incredibly valuable that he wanted to use them to make a ring. The wedding at Sky Sanctuary was going to be a monumental event for both Timothy and Sylvia. Everything about it had to be perfect.


    "By the way, Princess Erelyn, since this Fire Origin Stone used to belong to Morganna, do you think it could be used to contact the other seven Ebon Goddesses?"


    "Uh, well�� probably. The Ebon Goddesses likely use the Origin Stones to communicate across realms, so if you find the right method, you should be able to reach them. But�� why are you asking?" Erelyn blinked, clearly puzzled.


    "Oh, nothing. I just�� want to set up a fight, that''s all." Timothy smiled faintly as he gazed into the distance.


    He knew very well that even though they had taken down one of the Eight Ebon Goddesses, Morganna, the Ninefold Underworld wouldn''t just let it go.


    So, why not finish the job?


    Take out the other seven Ebon Goddesses�� and maybe collect the rest of the Origin Stones while he was at it.


    "Thank you both, Holy Emperors of the human race, for aiding the Netherworld Citadel."


    At the same time, the ghost soldiers and spirits of the Underworld Dynasty, who had narrowly escaped death, finally breathed a sigh of relief. After facing the terror of death, they realized just how comforting it was to still be alive.


    Staggering to their feet, the ghosts couldn''t help but bow in gratitude toward Timothy and Sylvia.


    "This Fire Origin Stone is truly fascinating. It seems we should study it thoroughly once we return to the human world. So, where should we go next? Back to Sky Sanctuary, or��?" Sylvia coughed lightly, a hint of embarrassment creeping into her voice.


    After all, once they returned to Sky Sanctuary, she''d have to start seriously preparing for the wedding. Not only would she need to announce it to everyone there, but she''d also have to personally write invitations and invite sects from all over the world to attend.


    Even though she was secretly excited about the wedding, the thought of all the preparations made her feel a little shy.


    "We don''t need to return to Sky Sanctuary just yet," Timothy said, his tone mysterious.


    Having successfully proposed to Sylvia, he was in a great mood. But rather than rushing back to Sky Sanctuary to plan the wedding, Timothy had a better idea.


    "So�� where do you want to go?" Sylvia asked, noticing the mischievous glint in Timothy''s eyes. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sylvia, have you ever heard of a honeymoon?"


    "A honeymoon? But isn''t that something you do after the wedding?"


    "The honeymoon I''m talking about is a little different. What I mean is��" Timothy smiled. "My dear, have you ever thought about experiencing a day in the life of an ordinary person? You know, wearing simple clothes, planting vegetables, living in a rundown little cabin, and spending a day without any worries."


    "An ordinary life?" Sylvia''s mind quickly conjured up the image Timothy described. For some reason, despite being surrounded by luxurious clothes and gourmet food all the time, the idea of living simply suddenly seemed appealing.


    "I think it sounds nice, but�� what''s the point of doing that?" She tilted her head in a cute, slightly confused manner.


    "Well, I''m worried that you, my goddess, have such a big appetite that after we get married, you might eat me out of house and home. We might end up living like ordinary people, eating nothing but plain vegetables every day. So, I figured we should get some practice in before the wedding," Timothy teased, gently tapping the tip of Sylvia''s delicate nose.


    "I may have a big appetite, but I''m not that bad!" Sylvia stomped her foot in mock frustration.


    But then, she realized what he was implying.


    "Wait a minute! Are you making fun of me?!"


    "I''m not lying, though. You really do eat a lot, my dear wife."


    "Hmph! So what if I do? This time, I''m going to eat you up completely!"


    "Eat me up completely?" Timothy raised an eyebrow, feigning shock. "Wow, my wife, you''re really bold. But now that I''ve reached the Holy Emperor level, I''m not so easy to ''eat up,'' you know."


    "Huh?"


    It took Sylvia a moment to realize what he was implying.


    "Ugh! That''s not what I meant by ''eat up''! (((p(�R���Q)q)))"


    Just moments ago, they had been in the middle of a fierce battle, but now, the atmosphere had suddenly turned sweet and playful.

 Chapter 444 - 444: So beautiful...

    "Something''s off, really off!"


    "Yeah, definitely feels weird..."


    No one expected it, but somehow, the heavy post-battle atmosphere from just moments ago had suddenly shifted. It was like someone had sprinkled a layer of sweetness over everything, leaving everyone with a strange, bittersweet feeling deep inside.


    "So, it''s settled then?"


    "Tch, fine, let''s go. I''m not scared of you!"


    With a playful huff from Sylvia, the two of them had already decided on their next destination.


    "Erelyn, if anything comes up, don''t hesitate to reach out. We''re heading off now."


    "Princess Erelyn, we''ll catch up another time."


    Timothy and Sylvia, in perfect sync, said their goodbyes to Erelyn.


    "Mm, I won''t keep you today. You two go ahead."


    Erelyn stood there, dazed for a moment, before quickly nodding.


    She had originally planned to have them stay a few more days at the Netherworld Citadel.


    But now...


    She had just been force-fed a huge helping of "couple''s PDA," and her plans were instantly derailed!


    ''Showing off your love in front of the living is one thing, but doing it in front of ghosts too? These two are just too much! Ugh!''


    Erelyn looked up pitifully, watching the two of them walk away, practically glued together in their sweetness.


    Yet, despite herself, a soft, gentle expression crept into her gaze.


    After all, Sylvia, who had once been so cold and distant, unwilling to trust or get close to anyone, had found a love so sweet that even she hadn''t expected it.


    But...


    Looking around at the ruins, the broken walls, and the ghost soldiers who had survived but were clearly badly injured, Erelyn''s eyes darkened, and a sense of worry welled up inside her.


    Though Timothy and Sylvia had saved the Netherworld Citadel and even killed Morganna, one of the Eight Ebon Goddesses, there was no way the Ninefold Underworld would just let this go.


    If the other seven Ebon Goddesses decided to attack the Citadel as well, then...


    "Don''t worry. If we want to protect the Netherworld Citadel, all we have to do is beat the crap out of the other seven, right? Those little Ebon Goddesses haven''t even asked for my permission to mess with the Citadel."


    Just then, a voice echoed in Erelyn''s ears.


    It was Timothy, leaving behind a message before he left.


    For some reason, even though they were about to face the entire Ninefold Underworld, Erelyn felt an odd sense of reassurance after hearing his words, which sounded almost like a joke.


    She looked up, watching Timothy and Sylvia disappear into the horizon, and a peaceful smile slowly spread across her face.


    ...


    "By the way, doesn''t it feel like something''s missing without Azura around?"


    On the continent of Elant, the two of them soared through the skies, riding the wind.


    It had been so long since Sylvia had flown on her own that she felt a bit lazy, strolling leisurely through the clouds.


    Timothy chuckled. "You''ve only ridden Azura for a little while, and you''re already getting lazy, huh?"


    "Hey, that''s not my fault! Flying on Azura is way easier than doing it myself!" Sylvia shot back.


    "Oh? Is that so..." Timothy''s voice came from beside her, and Sylvia''s eyes flickered with curiosity.


    She watched as Timothy opened his hand, and a small paper crane, seemingly folded from a single sheet of paper, fluttered out.


    The crane flapped its wings, soaring through the air. Its pure white form danced in the wind, looking almost alive.


    And then, as if it were a real bird, the paper crane lifted its head to the sky and let out a soft, distant cry.


    Under the mystical glow, paper cranes began to materialize one after another.


    One, two, three...


    In the blink of an eye, the sky was filled with them, as if an entire flock of paper cranes had taken over the heavens.


    They flew in formation, gliding gracefully through the air.


    It seemed like there were 999 of them!


    The distant calls of the cranes echoed through the sky, thousands of feet above the ground. The misty clouds only added to the ethereal, almost otherworldly atmosphere.


    The lead crane, seemingly the wisest of them all, slowly flew toward Sylvia, spreading its wings as if inviting her to sit on its back.


    Another crane approached Timothy, offering him the same.


    With a flap of their wings, the two cranes soared side by side, their flight perfectly synchronized.


    Thanks to the powerful spiritual energy surrounding them, not only were the cranes flying at incredible speed, but the rest of the flock also gathered around them, like a sea of white petals, encircling the two cranes at the center.


    Looking around, the endless sky stretched out before them, while all around, the paper cranes danced like snowflakes.


    Sitting gently on the crane, Sylvia couldn''t help but feel a mix of surprise and delight in her eyes.


    She had heard stories among mortals��stories about the beauty of paper cranes.


    It was said that paper cranes symbolized pure love, as untainted as their snow-white color.


    And when someone folded 999 paper cranes, it was said to represent a love that would last for eternity, a promise to love one person forever. S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even though Sylvia had heard these stories before, she had never seen a real paper crane in her life, despite her high status and the countless rare birds she had encountered.


    This was not only her first time seeing one, but she was witnessing 999 of them at once.


    Which could only mean...


    "Tch!"


    She glanced over at Timothy, only to realize she had accidentally locked eyes with him. Embarrassed, she quickly looked away.


    "Why are you sneaking glances at me, huh?" Timothy teased, clearly not planning to let her off the hook so easily.


    "I...!" Sylvia was momentarily at a loss for words.


    But as she looked at the paper cranes flying around her, her clear eyes softened. After hesitating for a while, she finally spoke up: "This is the first time I''ve seen the legendary paper cranes.


    But... hmph!


    I have to admit, this romantic feeling... it''s surprisingly nice."


    With that, Sylvia turned her crane away, avoiding Timothy''s gaze once more.


    Her words, however, left Timothy genuinely surprised.


    "Wow, getting a compliment from you, my dear wife? That''s a rare treat!"


    "What''s so rare about it?"


    "For a tsundere goddess like you, isn''t this a once-in-a-century event?"


    "You! Ugh, if I had known, I wouldn''t have complimented you at all!"


    "I don''t believe you. In fact, I bet you''re just pretending to be all cold and aloof, but secretly, you''re holding back a smile."


    "Absolutely not!"


    "Heh, based on what I know about you..."


    "Pfft."


    Before Timothy could finish, Sylvia couldn''t hold it in any longer and burst out laughing.


    "So beautiful..."


    Her laughter was like the melting of ice, her smile still carrying a hint of her usual coolness, but it was breathtakingly beautiful.


    For a moment, even Timothy was stunned, completely captivated by her.


    He had finally managed to break through her defenses, but now, he found himself speechless, unsure of how to celebrate his victory.


    "What are you standing there for?"


    Sylvia''s voice broke through his daze as she looked at him, her tone soft.


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "Don''t play dumb. With such a beautiful view, do you really expect me to sit here alone?"


    There was a hint of playful reproach in her eyes as she patted the empty space behind her on the crane''s back.


    It took Timothy a second to catch on, but when he did, he couldn''t help but chuckle.


    He leaped onto the crane Sylvia was riding, gently wrapping his arms around her waist.


    The sensation was captivating��her fragrance was subtle and alluring, her body soft and warm, like the smoothest silk.

 Chapter 445 - 445: Accidentally

    In the northern region, in a small country called Arcadia Dominion...


    Two rare outsiders arrived at Elder Zandor''s home.


    "Hey, old man, I heard the house next to yours is up for rent?"


    The old man looked toward the voice, a bit puzzled, but then froze for a moment.


    This remote town, Emberhill, hadn''t seen much traffic in a long time. The house next to his had been vacant for quite some time.


    Despite the large sign advertising it for rent to travelers, hardly anyone ever came by. Even when someone did, it was usually an elderly person returning to their hometown.


    But these two��so young��were a first for him. And more importantly...


    Even though both were dressed in simple, rough linen clothes, and his eyesight wasn''t what it used to be, the old man could still tell at a glance that these two were anything but ordinary.


    The man had sharp, handsome features, with eyebrows like swords, giving off an air of confidence and strength.


    The woman, though, was even more striking.


    Her plain gray dress, with only a few modest folds at the hem, was the kind of thing only the poorest of folk would wear. Yet, the way it clung to her figure, tied with a simple thread, revealed a silhouette that was nothing short of perfect.


    Her face, flawless and coldly beautiful, wasn''t diminished in the slightest by her humble attire. In fact, it only made her seem even more otherworldly, as if she didn''t belong to this world at all.


    For a long moment, Elder Zandor just stood there, dumbfounded. "Are you sure you want to rent this old place of mine?"


    "Yes, but we might only need it for a day. Is that too short... is that a problem?" Sylvia''s voice was like music, soft and ethereal.


    "Oh, no, no, that''s not a problem at all. It''s just... I can''t help but feel you two aren''t ordinary folks. People like you wouldn''t normally be interested in a rundown place like this." Elder Zandor''s face was practically a giant question mark.


    People of high status wouldn''t even set foot in a backwater like this, let alone stay in a shabby house. What was going on here?


    If it weren''t for their simple clothes, he might''ve thought they were gods descending from the mountains.


    "How could that be? We''re just refugees passing through. You''ve definitely got the wrong idea!" Timothy waved his hand awkwardly.


    After all, they had agreed to spend a day living like ordinary townsfolk. It wouldn''t do to be recognized right off the bat! Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Was he and Goddess Sylvia really that easy to recognize?


    ''Uh, well... maybe we are...''


    But when he glanced at Sylvia, whose beauty could topple kingdoms, Timothy suddenly understood what it meant to be truly "untouched by the mud, yet still pure." No matter how plain her clothes were, they couldn''t hide her natural grace and elegance.


    Her simple outfit didn''t make her look ordinary at all. If anything, it only highlighted her extraordinary presence.


    "Really, it''s a misunderstanding. My wife and I are just regular refugees," Timothy said, trying to explain away the awkwardness. "I saw the sign that said two silver coins for a day, so I''ll rent it for one day."


    As he spoke, he started rummaging through his pockets.


    But soon, Timothy''s expression turned a bit stiff.


    Because, while he had plenty of Mana Crystals and even a few gold bars, he didn''t have a single silver coin on him.


    "Uh-oh, I didn''t think about this..."


    After searching for a while, Timothy finally pulled out a small gold nugget, about fifty grams, gleaming brightly. "I don''t have any small change, so how about I pay with this gold nugget? If you can''t make change, don''t worry about it...


    But please, don''t get the wrong idea. My wife and I really are just down-on-our-luck refugees. This gold... uh... we just happened to find it on the road..."


    Elder Zandor: "..."


    He might''ve been old, but he wasn''t senile...


    ...


    After a while, Timothy and Sylvia finally unlocked the door to the old, run-down house.


    Since Elder Zandor couldn''t make change for the gold nugget, he ended up throwing in a bunch of rice, flour, and other ingredients, saving the two the trouble of going into town to shop.


    The only issue was...


    "Why do I feel like this ''ordinary day'' isn''t starting off so... ordinary?" Timothy muttered.


    "Uh, really? That was just a little hiccup. Overall, it''s still pretty normal, right?" Timothy chuckled awkwardly.


    Regardless of how things started, now that they were settled in, it was time to dive into the life they had planned.


    "But what exactly is a normal life like?" Sylvia wondered aloud.


    "I heard it''s something like... men farm and hunt, and women spin and weave?"


    "Right! Men farm and hunt, women spin and weave!"


    Men wake up at the crack of dawn to work the fields or hunt, while women stay home or in the fields, sewing and mending. The day ends with a hearty dinner and a good night''s sleep, washing away the day''s fatigue.


    Rising with the sun, resting with the sunset.


    This simple, uneventful life was the most common for countless ordinary people.


    Timothy, now excited, started rummaging through the tool shed of the old house.


    To his surprise, despite the house being abandoned for years, it was still well-equipped. The farming tools and weaving supplies were all there.


    Grabbing a hoe, Timothy headed toward the small, overgrown patch of land in the yard.


    Meanwhile, Sylvia, holding a needle and thread, seemed a bit lost.


    She quickly realized that while she had the tools for sewing, there wasn''t anything to mend!


    Their clothes, though plain and simple, were brand new. Sure, they were humble, but they weren''t torn or worn out in the slightest!


    "Uh, honey, is something wrong?" Timothy asked, noticing Sylvia''s puzzled expression.


    The same Goddess Sylvia who could decide the fate of an entire Sect or even an empire without hesitation was now staring at the needle and thread in her hands, her eyes filled with uncertainty, like a spring breeze rippling across a calm lake.


    The sight was so adorable that Timothy, hoe in hand, couldn''t help but laugh.


    Farming could wait��he couldn''t just leave his wife hanging.


    But there really weren''t any clothes... that needed mending...


    Glancing at the sharp corner of a nearby wooden fence, Timothy suddenly had an idea.


    "Oh no, I accidentally ripped it!" he exclaimed dramatically.


    As he passed by the fence, Timothy "accidentally" caught his shirt on the sharp edge, tearing a noticeable hole in it.


    "Yikes, that''s a pretty big tear. Looks like it definitely needs some mending. I''ll get back to farming, and I''ll leave this shirt to you, honey."


    Acting as if nothing had happened, Timothy took off his shirt and handed it to Sylvia with a mischievous grin.


    "You..." Sylvia started, but then burst into laughter.


    Looking at Timothy, standing there shirtless and grinning as he handed her the torn shirt, Sylvia couldn''t help but let out a soft giggle, her usually cool and composed face lighting up with a rare, gentle smile.

 Chapter 446 - 446: You need to disinfect it

    "To be, or not to be, that is the question."


    "Knowledge is power."


    "The only thing we have to fear is fear itself."


    "..."


    In the distance, Mr. Eldric was walking with a group of about ten children, reciting lessons as they went.


    The town was eerily quiet, almost lifeless, but the kids'' voices were full of youthful energy, a stark contrast to the stillness around them.


    Emberhill Town had very few young people left. Eldric was the only teacher, having stayed behind after failing his exams years ago.


    He had been teaching in the town for over a decade, and his status had grown considerably in the eyes of the townsfolk. They now respectfully called him "Master Eldric."


    Over the years, Eldric had given his all to his students, holding nothing back. He was, by all accounts, a rare and dedicated teacher.


    But when it came to certain beliefs, Eldric could be a bit... extreme.


    "You''ve memorized it pretty well. I didn''t expect you to get it down so quickly after just learning it yesterday. Looks like you''ve all been studying hard at home," Eldric said, impressed after hearing the children recite their lessons.


    But as his gaze drifted to the farmers working on the hillside, his mood suddenly darkened.


    After failing his exams, Eldric had returned to Emberhill, disheartened, and taken up the role of the town''s only teacher.


    Though he had long since lost any personal ambition, there was one thing he could never accept: the idea that the students he worked so hard to teach might one day end up like the farmers��plowing fields, hunting, and living out their days in a dull, aimless existence.


    After all, if that were to happen, what would have been the point of all his hard work?


    As time passed, this thought had grown into an obsession, and his views on the matter had become increasingly rigid.


    He glanced again at the farmer nearby, who was taking a huge bite out of a steamed bun before wiping the sweat from his brow and returning to his hoeing. Eldric let out a long sigh, feeling like he couldn''t hold it in any longer.


    He turned to the group of students beside him, his voice low and serious. "You''ve been studying harder than I expected, but there''s something else you need to remember."


    "Please tell us, Mr. Eldric," the students responded eagerly, their eyes full of curiosity and a thirst for knowledge.


    Being able to study with Mr. Eldric was the only opportunity for education in the town, and they clearly cherished it.


    But what Eldric said next wasn''t what they had expected. He didn''t teach them anything academic that day. Instead, he said, "If you have the ability, I want you to remember this: as scholars, you should stay far away from hunting and farming. That kind of ordinary life has no meaning for your future."


    "Huh?"


    The children were stunned. They had been studying with Eldric for so long, but this was the first time they had heard him say something so... strange.


    After a long pause, one lively boy finally spoke up, his voice full of confusion. "But that''s not right, Mr. Eldric. My parents always told me that there''s nothing wrong with living a simple life. They said that one day, when I get married, I''ll farm and hunt, and my wife will spin and weave. We''ll live a peaceful, happy life together. It might be plain, but it''s still a good life, isn''t it?"


    The boy''s wide eyes showed that he genuinely believed in the future he was describing, even looking forward to it a little.


    "Wrong. Completely wrong!"


    Eldric''s face twisted with frustration. He couldn''t stand the thought that his students��his carefully taught students��were being filled with such ideas by their farmer parents.


    "There''s nothing good about a simple life. What''s this nonsense about men farming and hunting, women spinning and weaving, living happily ever after? A peaceful life without worries? None of that exists!


    Especially when it comes to love between a man and a woman. Once the daily grind of life sets in, that thin veil of romance will be torn away. All that''s left is frustration and anger, slowly eating away at you in a life of poverty."


    There was a sharp edge to Eldric''s voice, a hint of anger that the children had never seen in him before.


    "Is that really true, Mr. Eldric?"


    The boy, along with the other children, fell silent. For the first time, they began to question the lessons their parents had taught them.


    Just then, as they passed by a small, dilapidated house, Eldric and the children''s attention was suddenly drawn to it. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This rundown house had once belonged to the Zandor family, but it had been abandoned for some time. Strangely, someone had recently moved in, which was quite unusual.


    What stood out even more was the small, sea-blue bell hanging from the low fence. As the wind blew, the bell swayed gently, producing a crisp, melodious sound.


    The chime floated through the air, giving the old, worn-down house and its yard an unexpectedly charming atmosphere.


    And there, in the soft light of the morning sun, a man with his shirt off was working the long-neglected soil in the yard. He raised his hoe high and brought it down again and again, steadily breaking the ground.


    Beside him, a woman dressed in simple gray clothes sat quietly, mending a torn piece of fabric. Even from behind, her graceful figure and natural beauty were unmistakable.


    "Ouch!"


    Sylvia, despite her intelligence, was not used to sewing with ordinary needles and had accidentally pricked her finger. A small drop of blood welled up on her pale fingertip.


    The pain was minor, hardly worth her concern. Sylvia was about to casually wipe the blood away when she noticed Timothy had already dropped his hoe and rushed over.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? I''m a Holy Emperor-level warrior. A little pain like this doesn''t bother me," Sylvia said with a soft smile.


    "Pain is one thing, but safety is another. This place isn''t like the Sky Sanctuary, where the air is rich with spiritual energy. If you''re not careful, even a small wound like this could get infected," Timothy replied, his tone serious.


    "Really?"


    As a Holy Emperor, Sylvia had never worried about such trivial matters. But the way Timothy spoke made it sound like it was something to be genuinely concerned about.


    "So, what should I do?"


    "You need to disinfect it."


    "Disinfect?"


    "Exactly."


    Before Sylvia could fully process what he meant, Timothy gently took her hand.


    Then, without warning��


    He leaned in and softly sucked the drop of blood from her finger, leaving a faint trace of spiritual energy to soothe the wound.


    "You!"


    Sylvia''s cheeks flushed with surprise. She hadn''t expected this at all.


    "Haha, it''s the most traditional way to protect a wound. I swear I wasn''t trying to take advantage of you!" Timothy laughed, carefree, as he quickly ran back to his hoe and resumed his work.

 Chapter 447 - 447: I thought you were going to…

    The soft morning sunlight gently spread across the land.


    Before long, Timothy had neatly dug a series of small holes in the barren soil.


    Although this little plot had been abandoned for quite some time, the soil quality was surprisingly good.


    So, after a bit of hard work clearing the weeds, the land was now ready for planting.


    Timothy reached into his pocket and pulled out a handful of translucent green seeds.


    Following the rule of placing three or four seeds in each hole, he carefully dropped them in and covered them with a layer of soil.


    This was the wisdom passed down by generations of farmers.


    Not every seed would sprout, but by planting three or four in each hole, you could pretty much guarantee at least one seedling would grow strong.


    As the holes were gradually filled in, the mounds of soil formed neat, uniform rows.


    Beneath the earth lay the seeds, with the soft sunlight gently shining down on them.


    It was a scene that gave a real sense of accomplishment.


    There were no life-or-death battles with Holy Emperor-level warriors, no thrilling treasure hunts in secret realms.


    This simple, peaceful life was unexpectedly satisfying.


    Timothy leaned on his hoe, resting his elbow on the wooden handle.


    The morning breeze brushed past him, and he felt pretty good.


    But just then, he suddenly realized that Sylvia, who had been sitting nearby knitting, was nowhere to be seen.


    He had been so focused on the planting that he hadn''t noticed her absence.


    "Damn, where did Sylvia go?"


    He quickly prepared to use his spiritual sense to scan the area.


    But just as he released his energy, a chill ran down his spine.


    It turned out Sylvia had hidden her presence and hadn''t gone anywhere��she was right behind him the whole time.


    Timothy immediately remembered how he had teased her earlier, sucking on the wound on her finger under the pretense of helping her avoid infection.


    He figured the grudge-holding, "petty" goddess was probably planning some kind of revenge.


    He hurriedly turned around, trying to explain, "Ahem, honey, that was really just to help you avoid an infection, I swear! I wasn''t trying to��"


    But the moment he turned, his words caught in his throat.


    Because Sylvia''s expression and actions were nothing like what he had imagined. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''ve been working for a while now. You must be tired.


    Here�� have some water."


    A gentle breeze swept by, causing her simple gray dress to flutter slightly.


    Sylvia''s long, beautiful hair swayed softly in the wind, and there was a tender, indescribable emotion in her eyes.


    As she shyly handed him a bowl of water, she turned her head slightly, a bit embarrassed.


    "I wanted to make you some lemon tea, but the house is so bare. There''s no ingredients or tools at all.


    So�� I could only bring you this bowl of water."


    Her voice was soft, with a hint of self-reproach.


    Even though Timothy had seen plenty of Sylvia''s cute moments before and had a pretty steady heart by now, he still felt like his chest had been hit by something.


    The simplicity of her clothes and her bare face, without a trace of makeup, only made her pure, snow-like beauty stand out even more.


    Especially now, with the slight shyness and warmth in her expression as she offered him the water��


    Without hesitation, Timothy took the bowl and drank it all in one go.


    "Mmm, this water tastes amazing!"


    The water seemed to have just been drawn from the well.


    It was the purest, most natural well water, and its taste was unexpectedly refreshing.


    Timothy immediately gave her a thumbs-up in praise.


    "Hmph, glad you liked it.


    Now hurry up and get back to work. I still need to mend your clothes.


    Otherwise, it''s not exactly proper for you to keep walking around with your shirt off."


    Who would''ve thought that a Holy Emperor-level warrior would be out here, shirtless, working the fields in some remote little town?


    Sylvia couldn''t help but smile softly as her cool fingers brushed across Timothy''s skin.


    The firm muscles felt surprisingly good under her touch, and she couldn''t resist pressing them a few times.


    But just as she was about to leave, the icy sensation on his skin made Timothy''s mind heat up, and before he knew it, he instinctively grabbed her soft, smooth hand.


    "What are you doing?" Sylvia asked, a hint of panic flashing across her face.


    "I''m a little tired. I need a break," Timothy replied with a grin.


    "A break? Didn''t drinking water count as a break?"


    "That was just physical rest. I need a little something for the soul too, don''t you think?"


    With a playful smile, Timothy gently pulled Sylvia into his arms.


    Her soft body, cool like ice after his hard work, was a stark contrast to the heat radiating from him.


    The feeling of holding her was nothing short of perfect.


    "Hey, it''s broad daylight!" Sylvia''s heart raced, completely caught off guard by Timothy''s sudden move.


    She wanted to pull away, but for some reason, her body wouldn''t respond. In fact, she found herself oddly curious about what Timothy was planning to do.


    "Muah."


    At that moment, Timothy leaned down and planted a light kiss on her snow-white forehead.


    Like a dragonfly skimming the surface of water, the kiss was brief, and he quickly pulled back, releasing her from his embrace.


    "Huh? That''s�� it?" Sylvia stood there, stunned for a moment.


    "What else were you expecting?"


    "I thought you were going to��"


    Halfway through her sentence, Sylvia realized she had said too much. Flustered, she quickly covered her mouth, trying to pretend she hadn''t said anything at all.


    But Timothy had already caught the whole thing.


    "Whoa, Sylvia was thinking that? She was just lecturing me about it being daytime, and now she''s the one with the bold thoughts!"


    "No, I wasn''t thinking anything like that! I swear!


    It''s just that��


    Ahhh!"


    After all, with the recent battles and everything going on, Sylvia hadn''t had much time alone with Timothy. She hadn''t expected her wandering thoughts to slip out like that.


    Her face flushed a deep pink, and in her embarrassment, she grabbed the shirt she had been mending and tried to hide behind it, avoiding Timothy''s gaze.


    Timothy couldn''t help but laugh. He cleared his throat and said, "Ahem, honestly, I didn''t mean anything by it.


    I just think that, you know, working when the sun''s up and resting when it''s down�� well, nighttime is better for�� making love."


    "La la la, I''m not listening!


    Get back to work, or you won''t get dinner tonight! And you''re not allowed in bed either!"


    Sylvia had already covered her ears, refusing to hear any more of Timothy''s teasing.


    Flustered and embarrassed, she grabbed her needle and thread and hurried behind a tree to continue mending the clothes, pretending to ignore him.


    Her clear autumn eyes, however, were filled with a mix of frustration and affection, like ripples on a pond stirred by a gentle breeze.


    In the old, rundown courtyard, the air was thick with a sweet, tender atmosphere.


    "Uh�� sir?"


    Outside the courtyard, Eldric and his students, who had witnessed the entire scene, stood frozen in place, utterly dumbfounded.

 Chapter 448 - 448: Something very serious...

    "Mr. Eldric... what were you saying just now?"


    "I think Mr. Eldric was saying that no matter how strong love is, once it gets tangled up with money, daily life, and all the mundane stuff, it falls apart."


    "But..."


    The students had already been somewhat influenced by this idea.


    However, what they saw in front of them now completely flipped their perspective.


    A simple, rundown house. Two people dressed in plain clothes.


    Yet, the man worked the fields and hunted, while the woman spun thread and wove cloth. The affection between them, shown through their hard work, felt far more genuine and heartwarming than any of the romantic ideals they had read about in books.


    "Is Mr. Eldric really right about that?"


    No, it seemed like even Mr. Eldric himself...


    They glanced nervously at Mr. Eldric.


    And soon, they realized that even Eldric, who had spoken so confidently just moments ago, now had the same dazed look in his eyes as they did.


    "Does this kind of sweet, genuine love really exist?"


    Eldric, who had buried his cynicism in the pages of philosophy and suppressed his emotions deep within, felt something shift inside him at that moment.


    Since returning to Emberhill Town after failing his exams, he had seen too much of the coldness of human nature and the harshness of life.


    His experiences had given him a completely different outlook.


    He used to be solely focused on becoming the top scholar, making a name for himself, and chasing the ideal life he had once dreamed of.


    But after failing, life in the small town, though simple and unremarkable, had shown him a world he hadn''t seen before.


    He had witnessed too many families torn apart by the pressures of daily life, too many dreams shattered by the harsh realities of the world.


    Eldric had long since lost hope in this world.


    Even though he could probably use his Bachelor of Arts degree to land a cushy job in the home of some wealthy city lord, living a life far better than what he had now, Eldric had lost all interest in such things.


    In his eyes, there was no such thing as true beauty in the world anymore.


    Especially love, which he saw as the most fragile thing of all. The slightest storm could easily tear it apart.


    Desire and selfishness ruled the world, and true love simply couldn''t exist.


    Especially not in this broken-down town, where even putting food on the table was a struggle.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Eldric would never have believed it.


    Working the barren fields, mending clothes on a three-legged chair.


    And yet, between these two people, there was such a sweet and beautiful love.


    "Is this real?"


    "It is."


    The truth seemed to whisper in Eldric''s ear.


    "Mr. Eldric, are you okay?"


    Noticing something off about him, the children around him looked up, concern in their eyes.


    They didn''t fully understand what was happening, but they could sense that something was troubling Mr. Eldric.


    "Yeah, don''t worry about me."


    Eldric nodded silently, unsure of what to say for a moment.


    "So, Mr. Eldric, about what you said earlier..."


    The children couldn''t help but look up at him, their eyes filled with a thirst for knowledge.


    Their gaze was pure and innocent, just like the love they had witnessed moments ago.


    As Eldric listened to the voices around him, a faint smile finally tugged at the corner of his mouth.


    He couldn''t help but reach out and ruffle the hair of the boy standing next to him, his gaze drifting toward the rundown yard in the distance.


    With a hint of self-deprecation in his smile, he finally spoke, "What I said earlier... I was wrong."


    "Mr. Eldric... wrong?"


    In this small town, where hardly anyone could read or write, Eldric was a figure like no other.


    As the only teacher, he was seen as a towering presence in the eyes of the children. Everything he said, every word from the books of wisdom he read, was taken as absolute truth.


    The idea that Mr. Eldric could be wrong��let alone admit it��was something the children had never considered.


    "That''s right. Everyone makes mistakes. Who hasn''t made a mistake before?"


    Eldric''s voice was calm, but there was no hesitation as he admitted his error.


    He looked up at the sky, a vast, unchanging blue, as if he had glimpsed a truth he had long sought. A smile spread across his face, one filled with a peace and contentment he hadn''t felt in a long time.


    "I was wrong. In fact, everything I said earlier was completely wrong!


    You''re learning from me, and while that means you''ll understand more than most people, it also means you''ll see more of the world''s darkness, and it might feel even more hopeless at times.


    But no matter what happens in the future, you must remember this:


    There are beautiful things in this world. And yes, true love does exist.


    You might not always see it, but it''s there... it''s always been there.


    Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Mr. Eldric, we understand!"


    The children nodded, though they were still a bit confused. They hadn''t yet learned enough to fully grasp the deeper meaning behind Eldric''s words.


    But they could sense how serious he was, and that was enough for now.


    "Maybe I should take the civil service exam again...


    It''s been so many years, but maybe this time, there''s still a chance."


    Eldric glanced at the children around him.


    Since his failure in the exams and his return to the town, he had rarely smiled. But now, a small, genuine smile crept onto his face, along with a newfound sense of confidence.


    Time passed slowly, and the small, worn-out yard remained as quiet and unremarkable as ever.


    As the sun began to set, Timothy finally put down his hoe.


    Wiping the sweat from his forehead with the back of his hand, he realized something surprising��his Holy Emperor body, which rarely ever perspired, had actually broken a sweat.


    He hadn''t expected to work so tirelessly, without even noticing the passage of time, for an entire day.


    Looking at the fiery red sunset spilling into the yard, Timothy suddenly felt his stomach rumble. S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "At this time of day, it''s probably time for dinner," he muttered to himself.


    Just then, he noticed something��thin wisps of smoke rising from the old chimney. He hadn''t even realized when it had started.


    Against the backdrop of the setting sun, a graceful figure stepped out of the house, her movements light and delicate. She waved her hand and called out, "You''ve been working all day. Come in for dinner... hubby."


    Her voice, soft and a little shy, echoed through the yard, and in the glow of the sunset, the small space seemed to fill with warmth and contentment.


    Timothy couldn''t help but smile, a genuine, heartfelt smile, as a deep warmth spread through his chest.


    "Got it, honey! I''m coming!"


    In high spirits, Timothy tossed aside his hoe and eagerly headed toward the house, ready for dinner.


    "No wonder I haven''t seen Sylvia for a while. Turns out she was secretly making dinner.


    Sylvia really does have the makings of a perfect wife," Timothy thought to himself, feeling a surge of appreciation.


    "I wonder what delicious dish the goddess has prepared?


    Duck confit? Steamed fish?


    Wait... hold on!"


    Suddenly, a chill ran down Timothy''s spine as he realized he had overlooked something important... something very serious...

 Chapter 449 - 449: It’s time to eat

    "Wait�� could it be��?"


    Timothy, a Holy Emperor-level warrior who could face entire armies without flinching, suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. His hands trembled slightly.


    After a long day, all he had been thinking about was enjoying a nice, hearty dinner.


    Then it hit him��his wife, the goddess Sylvia, had personally cooked the meal. And her cooking�� well, it was the kind of food that could send even a Holy Emperor to the afterlife!


    "Honey, you know what? On second thought, I think I''ll go back to the fields for a bit. Maybe I''ll skip dinner tonight."


    Timothy could feel cold sweat forming on his forehead. He quickly grabbed a hoe, ready to make a run for it.


    "You''ve been working all day. The sun''s about to set. It''s time to rest." S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylvia''s voice was soft and gentle as she lightly tugged on Timothy''s arm.


    Her eyes, like autumn''s calm, were filled with concern and tenderness.


    Seeing this side of Sylvia��the gentle, caring wife��made Timothy''s heart skip a beat. For a moment, he almost felt his resolve melt away.


    But then��


    The memory of her previous culinary disasters flashed through his mind, and Timothy shuddered.


    The last time she casually brewed some lemon tea, he had ended up coughing up blood. If she had put serious effort into tonight''s dinner��


    Forget Holy Emperor-level warriors��even a Supreme Emperor wouldn''t survive this!


    "Goddess, honey, please! No! Don''t do this!"


    Timothy''s voice, tinged with despair, echoed through the courtyard. But it was too late��Sylvia''s soft, delicate hand had already pulled him into the house.


    Thankfully, Mr. Eldric, who had been nearby with his students, had wisely decided to leave. Otherwise, he might have thought he was witnessing a murder.


    ...


    "You''ve worked hard today. It''s time to eat."


    Sylvia''s voice was soft, with a hint of playful reproach. "Don''t worry, I made something delicious tonight. You''re the only one in the world who gets to taste my cooking. You should feel lucky~"


    The flickering candlelight cast a warm glow over the room as Sylvia led Timothy into the space she had carefully prepared.


    On a small wooden table, two candles wrapped in soft pink gauze flickered gently. Their light filled the room with a cozy, intimate atmosphere.


    A few flower petals were scattered across the table, and two golden goblets, intricately crafted, sat beside them. The rich aroma of the wine inside filled the air, adding a touch of elegance to the otherwise modest home.


    It seemed that, surprisingly, Sylvia had a pretty good eye for decoration.


    Looking at the scene before him, Timothy couldn''t help but momentarily forget the impending danger. He let out a small, appreciative sigh. "Wow, I didn''t expect you to be so good at decorating, honey."


    "Hmph, of course! Even the Sky Sanctuary was built according to my designs. But more than decorating, what I''m really proud of is my cooking~ Just wait and see!" Sylvia flashed a playful smile and confidently headed toward the kitchen.


    "Here we go~"


    Her voice was filled with effort as she carried out the dish she had spent two hours preparing.


    "Wait, wait!" Timothy suddenly felt a chill down his spine.


    The room''s decor was indeed impressive. If you ignored the worn-out walls, it could almost pass for a wealthy noble''s home.


    But��


    As he sniffed the air, Timothy could distinctly smell something burnt, something sour, and something�� indescribable. A scent that sent a shiver through his soul.


    "What on earth did she make this time?" Timothy rushed toward the kitchen.


    The small kitchen was already filled with thick, purple smoke. The strange-colored fumes gave the entire space an eerie, almost sinister atmosphere.


    Through the dense smoke, Timothy activated his Soulborn Eye, barely managing to make out the scene.


    Sylvia was holding a golden dish, intricately engraved with the patterns of a hundred beasts. The dish itself was clearly a priceless treasure, but what it contained��


    The source of the purple smoke was the bubbling, viscous liquid inside. The thick, purple soup was boiling, and within it, strange, unidentifiable objects floated to the surface.


    Some of them writhed and squirmed, while others seemed to take on the faces of demons, letting out silent screams of agony.


    Timothy could say with absolute certainty: anyone below the Supreme Emperor level wouldn''t survive this dinner!


    "What are you doing here? Don''t worry, I can carry it myself."


    Seeing Timothy suddenly appear, Sylvia flashed a soft smile, clearly in a good mood. "Trust my cooking! Tonight''s dinner is my latest creation. It''s a perfect blend of sweet candy, sour hawthorn, bitter melon, extra-spicy peppers�� and my secret homemade sauce, all simmered together."


    She beamed with pride. "It''s got everything��flavor, aroma, and presentation! Plus, I used only the finest wild ingredients from the mountains. This is, without a doubt, the most creative dish I''ve ever made! Honestly, if I didn''t want you to have the first taste, I would''ve started eating already!"


    Sylvia''s lips curled up in satisfaction, clearly pleased with her masterpiece. After all, who else in the world could create such a dish, blending so many flavors into what she believed was the pinnacle of culinary innovation?


    Just thinking about it made her certain it would be delicious!


    With that, Sylvia began to carry the indescribable concoction out of the kitchen.


    "Wait!"


    Timothy quickly stepped in to stop her. "Ahem, honey, let''s just set this aside for now. How about I cook dinner tonight?"


    He gently took hold of the dish, trying to remove the dangerous creation from her hands.


    "There''s no need! I worked so hard on this meal. Why should you cook when we already have this?" Sylvia protested, unwilling to let him take it away.


    "That''s not what I meant!"


    Timothy wanted to explain just how terrifying the contents of that pot were, but seeing the innocent, hopeful look in Sylvia''s eyes, he couldn''t bring himself to hurt her feelings.


    ''What do I do��?''


    After racking his brain for a while, Timothy finally had a lightbulb moment. He softened his voice and said, "It''s not that I don''t want to eat your�� uh, delicious creation. But remember, we''re here to experience the life of ordinary people today. Such a rare and exquisite dish should be saved for when we''re back at the Sky Sanctuary. Since we''ve spent the whole day living like regular folks, why not have a simple, everyday meal tonight?"


    "That�� kind of makes sense. But I worked so hard on this��"


    "Don''t worry, honey. I''ll make sure to save it and we''ll enjoy it later, I promise!"


    Before Sylvia could finish her sentence, Timothy, with an awkward smile, gently nudged her out of the kitchen.


    "Hmph, excuses�� I spent so long making this��"


    Sylvia pouted slightly, her cheeks puffing up in frustration as she stared at the hastily closed wooden door. Her eyes held a hint of disappointment and a touch of sadness.


    But just then, the old, creaky door slowly opened again.


    Timothy stood there, smiling warmly. He reached out and gently patted her soft, fluffy head��something no one had ever dared to do before. With a tender smile, he said, "And who says dinner always has to be made by you? Go sit down and relax. No matter how tired I am, as long as you want to eat, I''ll cook you the best meals every day."


    With that, the door creaked shut once more.


    Soon, the sounds of cooking and the aroma of stir-fried dishes filled the air.


    "Hmph!"


    Sylvia let out a soft, playful huff as she stared at the old wooden door.


    But despite her feigned annoyance, the corners of her mouth curled up into a small, contented smile, filled with warmth and satisfaction.

 Chapter 450 - 450: Making babies

    From the chimney, wisps of pale gray smoke rose gently, as peaceful and serene as the quiet little town itself.


    The mouthwatering aroma of food, accompanied by the sizzling sounds of cooking, filled the entire small cottage. Just sitting there, Sylvia could feel her stomach rumbling in anticipation.


    "Dinner''s ready!"


    The old, creaky wooden door of the kitchen swung open.


    Timothy stepped out, holding a dish in each hand, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth as he placed the steaming, fragrant plates on the table one by one.


    The stir-fried bamboo shoots still retained their fresh green color, and just by looking at them, you could tell they were crisp and not greasy��a rare treat.


    The wild greens, simply washed and left unprocessed, were arranged on the plate like blooming green flowers. On the side, there was a freshly made sauce, cooked with eggs.


    The mushroom soup, garnished with a sprinkle of green onions, was clear yet rich, and its savory aroma quickly spread throughout the house.


    All these ingredients had been foraged by Sylvia earlier when she took a break to head up the mountain.


    Though they had looked rather monstrous when tossed into a large pot to boil, the remaining ingredients in Timothy''s hands had been transformed into something entirely different.


    "It smells amazing!"


    The entire table was filled with vegetarian dishes��not a single trace of meat in sight.


    Forget Sky Sanctuary, even the grandest royal palaces in the mundane world wouldn''t serve such simple ingredients.


    Yet, at this moment, these seemingly humble dishes had been elevated into something extraordinary.


    Even Sylvia, scanning the table with a hint of surprise, found it hard to believe that such plain vegetables could be turned into something so delicious.


    "Let''s dig in, honey."


    With utensils in hand and a loaf of fragrant whole wheat bread, Timothy sat down beside Sylvia.


    The simple clothes, the worn-out house��it all seemed to perfectly match the unpretentious spread of vegetarian dishes.


    But what stood out was the warmth in the air, making the atmosphere anything but ordinary.


    "I can''t believe whole wheat bread can smell this good!"


    Taking a tentative bite of the bread, which lacked the pure, clean look of white bread, Sylvia''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    And that wasn''t all��


    "This is so good! That crisp, light flavor��I''ve never tasted anything like it!"


    "Wow, who would''ve thought wild greens would pair so perfectly with this sauce!"


    "The texture of these mushrooms��it''s just like eating meat!"


    No longer in Sky Sanctuary, and with no need to worry about anyone discovering her identity, Sylvia let her joy show freely. The face that had always been as cold as ice now brimmed with surprise and delight.


    "Hey, why aren''t you eating?"


    But soon, she noticed that Timothy hadn''t touched his fork at all. Instead, he was just sitting there, smiling at her.


    "I can''t help it. You''re just too cute, honey. I can''t take my eyes off you."


    Timothy shrugged, as if it were her fault.


    "You��!"


    Sylvia tried to retort, but with her mouth full of food, she ended up choking instead.


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was coughing uncontrollably.


    "Why are you eating so fast? Here, have some soup."


    Her flustered, almost childlike reaction was a far cry from the proud and feared figure known as Goddess Sylvia, revered by countless practitioners.


    Timothy couldn''t help but laugh. He quickly ladled a bowl of mushroom soup and handed it to her.


    "Tch, I''m perfectly capable of taking care of myself. I don''t need to be treated like a child!"


    Realizing that her image had taken a bit of a hit, Sylvia quickly tried to regain her composure, shooting Timothy a sideways glance.


    "Then I''ll just take it away?"


    To Sylvia''s surprise, Timothy suddenly became very decisive, picking up the mushroom soup as if he was really going to walk off with it.


    "Hic."


    Sylvia, caught off guard, panicked a little. "Don''t take it away! That''s not what I meant!"


    She quickly tried to explain, "I mean�� if it comes to that, you could feed it to me, I guess. Hmph!"


    "Wait, why are you moving it even farther away? Hic�� I�� hic��"


    "I''m going to choke! My mushroom soup!"


    Just as Sylvia thought she might actually choke, a spoon gently found its way into her mouth.


    With a gulp, the rich, savory flavor of the mushroom soup lingered on her tongue, and the piece of bread that had been stuck slid smoothly down her throat.


    The warmth and fullness that followed left her feeling completely satisfied.


    "Ugh, that was mean��"


    Sylvia puffed out her cheeks slightly, giving Timothy a long, accusing look.


    But Timothy just smiled, as if he had expected this all along. "Didn''t you just say you didn''t want any?"


    "I said that because��"


    "Oh? So should I just drink it all myself?"


    "No, no, no! The soup smells amazing! I want another taste!"


    "Haha, honey, if you''re going to pretend to be tough, at least try to be a little more convincing. You''re such a little foodie."


    "Foodie? I am not!"


    The delicious aroma of the food filled the air, but more than the meal itself, it was the playful banter and teasing between them that made the atmosphere so sweet.


    Before they knew it, the sun had already dipped halfway behind the distant mountains.


    The fiery red sunset, casting its glow across the sky, seemed even more vibrant and beautiful.


    The two of them, still laughing and teasing, were suddenly drawn to the breathtaking scene outside.


    The sky was ablaze with color, the sun''s last rays painting the horizon in shades of crimson.


    It was as if the peaceful, ordinary mountain village had been draped in a blanket of tranquility and serenity.


    "It''s so beautiful�� and so quiet��"


    Without realizing it, Sylvia had walked over to the window, her hand gently finding Timothy''s.


    Neither of them said a word, but they both stood there, silently enjoying the perfect moment.


    The mountains, the town, the stillness, the sunset.


    Every part of the scene seemed to embody the beauty of the world. S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even their shoulders, one tall and one shorter, gradually leaned into each other.


    Sylvia''s soft, silky hair fell into Timothy''s arms, carrying a delicate fragrance, like orchids in bloom.


    Together, they watched the sun slowly sink behind the mountains, until it disappeared completely.


    As the last ray of light faded, both of them felt a deep sense of peace settle over them.


    "It''s dark now."


    "Yeah."


    "I never thought a sunset in a small town could be this beautiful."


    Timothy''s voice suddenly broke the silence, whispering softly in Sylvia''s ear. "But let me ask you a little question, honey. What do you think ordinary people do for fun at night?"


    "Hmm? What could it be?"


    Sylvia blinked, momentarily puzzled. She couldn''t think of anything right away. After all, many families couldn''t even afford to light candles at night, so what kind of entertainment could they have in the pitch-black darkness?


    Timothy chuckled. "Want to know the answer?"


    "Kind of��"


    Sylvia''s curiosity was piqued, as she still couldn''t figure it out.


    "Well, the answer is�� making babies."


    Sylvia: "?"


    She suddenly realized she had walked right into that one.

 Chapter 451 - 451: Earthquake？

    As night fell, for the average folks, lighting candles was a luxury they couldn''t afford, and there wasn''t much in the way of entertainment either.


    After a long day of hard work, once they''d finally had a decent meal and a bit of rest, there was really only one thing left to do in the evening.


    And that was to contribute to the future of the kingdom by, well, making babies.


    In other words��making babies!


    "Hey!"


    Sylvia''s voice carried a hint of embarrassment as she tried to stop Timothy.


    But Timothy had already taken a step forward.


    Whoosh!


    The candle on the table was blown out, and the room was instantly plunged into darkness.


    Seeing Sylvia still trying to maintain a bit of composure, pretending to be aloof, Timothy couldn''t help but chuckle. "Hah, trying to fool me? Did you forget what you misunderstood this afternoon, my dear?"


    "This afternoon�� what misunderstanding?"


    Sylvia suddenly recalled the scene by the fields earlier that day. She had been a little expectant, only to be disappointed, and had even muttered, "That''s it?"


    Who would''ve thought that by nightfall, Timothy would actually come looking for her!


    A sliver of moonlight slipped through the gap in the curtains, softly illuminating the blush that had crept onto Sylvia''s flawless face.


    Her clear eyes shimmered, like ripples on a calm autumn lake.


    "So impatient."


    She didn''t resist much, only giving Timothy a playful pinch on his waist.


    "You''re no different, goddess��"


    Timothy''s gaze was sharp, as if he could see right through her, especially those delicate, now-reddened ears of hers.


    "I am not��"


    Sylvia''s face flushed even more, the heat rising to her cheeks.


    But under the moonlight, as she gazed at Timothy''s face, the simple, ordinary life they had shared that day replayed in her mind.


    It was warm, peaceful, and filled her heart with a quiet, comforting joy.


    Her eyes softened, and the walls she had built around her heart slowly crumbled.


    Finally, she couldn''t hold back and covered her mouth, letting out a soft giggle.


    The moonlight bathed her skin, making it appear even more pure and flawless, like porcelain.


    The candle had long since gone out, and the old, worn-down house now seemed to take on a different atmosphere.


    The beauty began to undress, her skin as soft and pink as peach blossoms. S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The moonlight gently poured in, and the only sounds that filled the room were soft, rhythmic breaths.


    "So wet�� so hot�� so tight��"


    "Ah�� it feels so good�� oh�� really�� oh�� it feels so good�� ah�� you''re so deep�� oh�� you''re hitting the spot�� ah�� right there�� ah��"


    Her soft, breathy moans, tinged with a cool sweetness, were like the song of birds, delicate and melodious.


    Amidst this scene of tender beauty, the old bed creaked incessantly, as if it could barely withstand the force of the moment.


    Perhaps it was struggling under the weight of such passion��


    The small town, bathed in moonlight, seemed even more serene and beautiful at this moment.


    ...


    "Old woman, could it be an earthquake? I swear I feel like the ground is shaking!"


    In the house next door, Elder Zandor suddenly woke up in a panic, shaking his wife awake.


    He grabbed her, not even bothering to put on clothes, ready to flee at a moment''s notice.


    "Huh? Doesn''t feel like an earthquake to me�� it seems more like��"


    Agatha, still groggy from sleep, blinked a few times before her gaze fell on the wall beside her.


    After thinking for a moment, Agatha finally pressed her ear against the wall.


    "I''ve never heard of an earthquake you can listen to! Stop wasting time and let''s get out of here!" Elder Zandor was practically hopping with anxiety, terrified that the house might collapse at any second.


    But after carefully looking around, he suddenly realized that there didn''t seem to be any signs of an earthquake at all. Even the shaking he had felt in his sleep seemed incredibly faint.


    It couldn''t have been an earthquake. It was more like�� something coming from next door?


    "Did you hear anything, dear?" he asked hurriedly.


    "Ahem, well��"


    After listening intently for a while, Agatha pulled her head back from the wall. She stood there in silence for a moment, then let out a long sigh, a strange smile tugging at her lips. "Ah, these young people�� so full of life."


    "Full of life? What are you talking about? Let me listen!"


    Zandor was completely baffled. He couldn''t understand why his usually blunt wife was suddenly being so secretive.


    But before he could get close to the wall, Agatha shoved him away.


    "Go to sleep, you old fool."


    "Huh? But I didn''t hear anything yet."


    "Why do you need to listen to young people''s private business? If you keep it up, I''ll strangle you."


    Zandor: "???"


    In all their years together, he had never seen his wife get this worked up.


    "So�� no earthquake?"


    "No."


    "Then what did you hear?"


    "Shut up and go to sleep!"


    "��"


    Zandor had no choice but to lie back down, though his mind was still spinning with confusion.


    There was definitely no earthquake, but why did it feel like the floor had been vibrating in a steady rhythm all night?


    ...


    ...


    "I''m done with you��"


    Six hours had passed, and Sylvia, her face flushed and her neck glistening with sweat, murmured in a soft, exhausted voice.


    Embarrassed, she pulled the blanket over herself and turned her back to Timothy, facing the other side of the bed.


    For some reason, she could clearly feel that Timothy''s�� skills had improved dramatically. So much so that she had barely been able to keep up with him��


    But��


    With a long, heated sigh, Sylvia felt all the fatigue from the past few days melt away. Her body, though a bit weak, was now in a state of perfect relaxation and satisfaction.


    Her heart, which had been racing like a little rabbit, finally began to calm down.


    As the moonlight streamed in, Sylvia, who had turned away in a huff, slowly rolled back over.


    And there, she found herself staring right into Timothy''s eyes.


    "It''s late. Let''s get some sleep, love," Timothy said with a gentle smile, as if he had expected this all along.


    "Hmph, fine. Goodnight��" Sylvia huffed, but a soft, contented smile crept onto her face.


    Her long lashes fluttered closed, and her serene, beautiful sleeping face, bathed in moonlight, looked as pure and flawless as a painting.


    Timothy watched her perfect sleeping face with a smile, unable to resist reaching out and gently tapping her delicate nose.


    It was soft, bouncy, and felt quite nice to the touch.


    But��


    After waiting for a while, once Sylvia had fallen into a deep sleep, Timothy quietly pulled the blanket over her and slipped out of bed. The old floor creaked as he left the room.


    In the darkness, a letter sealed with a golden insignia disappeared into the night.


    It was�� a challenge letter!

 Chapter 452 - 452: Sacredfire Mountain

    "The spatial power of the Fire Origin Stone has actually been used!"


    At the Netherworld Citadel, Erelyn suddenly sensed a disturbance in space and quickly scanned her surroundings.


    She could clearly see that on Morganna''s broken body, a faint crimson glow was slowly emerging, reflecting off the distorted space around her.


    Even the last remaining trace of the Fire Origin Stone''s power within Morganna had been awakened. This could only mean one thing...


    "Timothy might have gained control of the Fire Origin Stone, and he''s even activated its spatial power!"


    Erelyn knew exactly what this implied.


    Once the Fire Origin Stone was activated, it could very well mean declaring war on the remaining seven Ebon Goddesses.


    If Timothy brought Sylvia with him, it might be okay. But what if he was worried about Sylvia''s safety and decided to go alone?


    If that''s really the case...


    "Timothy, those are the Eight Ebon Goddesses who have ruled over the Netherworld for years. You need to stay calm!"


    Recalling the words Timothy whispered to her before leaving the Netherworld, Erelyn felt a surge of emotion. But now, more than anything, she was overwhelmed with worry.


    Even though she desperately wanted to find Timothy, she had no way to reach him. All she could do was anxiously watch the space above, twisting like flames.


    ...


    Sacredfire Mountain.


    This was the crossroads where all realms of the Netherworld converged on the path to the Ninefold Underworld, the domain of the Eight Ebon Goddesses.


    For years, the King of the Underworld had been in seclusion, leaving the governance of the Netherworld''s realms entirely in the hands of the Eight Ebon Goddesses.


    As a result, what truly terrified the souls of the Netherworld was this place.


    Unfortunately, the Eight Ebon Goddesses were known for their cruelty.


    Even Sacredfire Mountain, the gateway to the Underworld, was seen by many souls as a trial by fire��a place where they might be reborn as humans, or face total annihilation.


    If they couldn''t make it through, they would be reduced to ashes, their souls completely destroyed.


    "What did I do to deserve this? Why was I chosen by the Ebon Goddesses and dragged here?"


    A young girl with a ponytail, her eyes filled with tears, looked up at the towering mountain before her, its massive pillars of flame reaching into the sky.


    Her soul was already scorched and damaged by the flames, growing weaker by the moment.


    At this rate, it wouldn''t be long before she, too, was consumed by the fire and turned to ash.


    "Sigh, maybe this is just our fate."


    A few middle-aged souls, looking at the pitiful girl, could only shake their heads.


    Many souls had said that the Ebon Goddesses were becoming more and more unpredictable in choosing which souls to take.


    Once a soul was thrown into Sacredfire Mountain, unless they could somehow make it over the mountain, they would be consumed by the flames and vanish forever.


    The middle-aged souls sighed again. They were once simple farmers, caravan guards, or scholars who had worked hard to serve their country. They never imagined they would end up in a place like this, a place that felt like a death sentence.


    The Eight Ebon Goddesses were once revered and respected across the realms of the Netherworld. The Ninefold Underworld, where the eight realms converged, had held an exalted and powerful position. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But in recent years, things had taken a strange turn.


    The policies of the Ninefold Underworld had become increasingly chaotic, and the Eight Holy Maidens, without rhyme or reason, had begun punishing the other realms of the Netherworld.


    Now, countless souls had been thrown at the foot of Sacredfire Mountain, many of them innocent, with no way to plead their case.


    Climbing Sacredfire Mountain was almost certain death, with barely a one-in-a-hundred chance of survival.


    But staying here, unable to enter the mountain or return to the other realms of the Netherworld, meant they would eventually be worn down by the relentless flames, until they, too, were extinguished.


    And there was nothing they could do about it.


    "Maybe we deserve to be here, but the child..."


    The middle-aged souls looked at the little girl with the ponytail and shook their heads helplessly.


    "Come here, child. Stay with us. If we help you bear the flames, you might last a few more days."


    "No, I don''t want that. I just want my mom and dad. What''s the point of living a few more days if I''m all alone?"


    But the little girl shook her head fiercely, showing no intention of moving closer.


    Staring at the eight towering mountains, each one spewing scorching flames and radiating despair, the girl clenched her fists tightly.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, shimmering as they threatened to fall. She was heartbroken.


    She had been holding in her emotions for so long, but today, they finally burst out all at once:


    "My dad was taken away to fight in the war when I was just a little girl. He died on the battlefield. After that, I didn''t have a dad anymore. Then, a fire broke out and killed both me and my mom. We finally got to see each other again here in the Netherworld, but before I could even hug my dad for more than a moment, I was dragged away to this place. I''m not afraid of dying, and I''m not even afraid of disappearing completely. I just want to be with my mom and dad again. What did I do wrong?"


    Her voice trembled, and it was clear she was losing control of her emotions.


    Tears streamed down her face as her small body curled up in fear and helplessness, unable to hide the deep despair and sadness she felt inside.


    "Child..."


    The souls around her sighed as they watched, their expressions filled with sorrow.


    They, too, had once had families. Even after death, they had hoped to spend just a little more time with their loved ones.


    But reality was often cruel. The Eight Ebon Goddesses, who ruled from on high, had never cared about the small, insignificant lives like theirs.


    The souls opened their mouths, wanting to say something to comfort the girl.


    But in the end, no words came out.


    Because they realized they didn''t know how to comfort her.


    The road ahead was long, and for everyone here, it would inevitably end in death.


    They couldn''t even come up with a comforting lie.


    Because they knew, no matter what lie they told, it would be meaningless now.


    "Don''t worry. This isn''t where you belong. You''ll see your parents again."


    Just as the air was thick with despair, a voice suddenly broke through, reaching their ears.


    A stranger had appeared, gently placing a hand on the crying girl''s head, comforting her.


    Then, he turned his gaze toward the eight towering mountains, each one like a pillar reaching into the sky.


    "What the��!"


    The souls'' eyes widened in disbelief.


    Because they suddenly realized that this person wasn''t a soul at all.


    He was something that shouldn''t even be here...


    A living being!

 Chapter 453 - 453: Looks like I’ve found the right place, then

    They didn''t just feel the presence of a living person��something they hadn''t encountered in who knows how long.


    More importantly, the vitality radiating from this person was like the blazing sun, burning fiercely.


    Even from a distance, just looking at him made every ghost feel a deep, instinctual fear from the very core of their souls.


    "How could a living being possibly show up here?!"


    Several ghosts couldn''t hide their shock, stumbling backward in panic. Even the little girl looked up, surprised.


    Sacredfire Mountain was the only path connecting the various realms of the Netherworld to the Underworld.


    The only ones who should be able to reach this place were the souls imprisoned here. There was no way a living person could appear.


    What the hell was going on?


    The ghosts, who had never heard of such a thing, were on high alert.


    They were already like birds startled by the mere sound of a bowstring, and now they were even more on edge, not daring to let their guard down for a second.


    "Relax. I''m just here to find the Seven Ebon Goddesses. I have no quarrel with any of you."


    But contrary to what they expected, Timothy simply smiled calmly, clearly unbothered.


    "The Ebon Goddesses?"


    The ghosts eased up a little, but Timothy''s words still startled them.


    To them, calling them the "Ebon Goddesses" was putting it mildly. They were more like goddesses of death.


    The fear of the Eight Ebon Goddesses was deeply ingrained in their hearts. They''d been doing everything they could to avoid them, so the idea that someone would actively seek them out was beyond comprehension.


    And wasn''t there supposed to be eight Ebon Goddesses in the Ninefold Underworld? Why did he say seven?


    This guy might have some mysterious power that allowed him to get here, but it seemed like he didn''t know much about Sacredfire Mountain. He clearly had no idea how terrifying the Eight Ebon Goddesses really were.


    After a long hesitation, the ghost who looked like a farmer finally couldn''t help but step forward and try to talk some sense into him. "Brother, I don''t know how you managed to get here, but the power of the Eight Ebon Goddesses is far beyond what you can imagine.


    Over the years, millions of souls have been imprisoned here on Sacredfire Mountain. Some of them were even powerful practitioners when they were alive. But even they were helpless.


    Forget about finding the Ebon Goddesses��very few people even make it through Sacredfire Mountain alive.


    Whatever your reason for coming here, if you can leave, you should do it now. Otherwise, the only thing waiting for you is death."


    A ghost''s final words are often kind.


    Having long since lost any hope of survival, the ghosts could only sigh and try to persuade Timothy.


    Even the little girl''s expression began to change.


    When Timothy had spoken earlier, she''d felt a flicker of hope for a moment.


    But now��


    The girl, though she longed to see her parents again, had a kind heart. She didn''t want to see anyone else throw their life away.


    Ever since she''d been thrown into this place of despair, no one had ever answered her questions directly. No one had even been willing to offer her a comforting lie.


    Even though she knew the chances were slim, Timothy was the first person to tell her she still had a chance to see her parents again.


    But��


    The girl tugged at Timothy''s pant leg, finally letting go of her distant hope. With a sadness she couldn''t hide, she tried to persuade him. "Thank you for what you said earlier, big brother, but I know I''ll never see my parents again.


    You shouldn''t take the risk. You should go back."


    A wave of heat from Sacredfire Mountain swept over them, and the scorching temperature instantly burned fresh wounds into the girl''s body.


    Her already weakened spirit trembled slightly, and parts of her form began to fade, becoming more and more transparent.


    It was clear that with the little strength she had left, even if she didn''t move forward, she wouldn''t last much longer.


    The searing pain came from all directions, causing the girl''s delicate brows to furrow. Her small hands clenched into fists as she struggled to endure the unbearable agony.


    But just then, a pure and incredibly dense spiritual energy began to flow down from the top of her head, like a refreshing balm. The energy spread through her body, nourishing every wound like morning dew on parched earth.


    Wherever the energy passed, the burning pain from the heat waves vanished instantly, and the wounds on her spirit form began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    A soothing sensation spread throughout her body. Noticing the strange change, the girl curiously opened her small hands, staring in amazement at the transformation happening to her. sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had been here for over ten days now.


    In that time, she had witnessed countless ghosts struggle in agony, helplessly watching as their bodies were slowly dissolved, bit by bit.


    In the end, they were consumed by the flames, powerless to resist.


    She had never imagined that a spirit could be healed, and she could hardly believe this miraculous power.


    It was like a blessing from the gods!


    The girl''s once hollow, hopeless eyes began to sparkle with light, as if hope had returned to her.


    She looked up, her gaze filled with disbelief, at the only figure who could bring her this hope.


    "Big brother!"


    "Don''t worry," Timothy said with a gentle smile, patting her head softly. "I''m here for those Ebon Goddesses."


    He smiled warmly and asked, "Now, can you tell me where they are?"


    This time, the girl hesitated only for a moment before making up her mind completely.


    Without a second thought, she raised her hand and pointed straight toward the place that had filled countless ghosts with dread��the place where so many had met their tragic end.


    "Behind that mountain. They''re hiding there!"


    In that moment, the girl''s gaze became firm, filled with determination and resolve.


    The middle-aged ghosts watching this scene couldn''t hide their shock.


    Having witnessed the miraculous change in the girl, they no longer tried to stop Timothy.


    This human possessed power far beyond anything they could have imagined!


    But still��


    Even with such power, could he really make it past Sacredfire Mountain?


    The blazing flames were an untouchable taboo for any ghost. To come into contact with them meant certain destruction��obliteration of the soul.


    "Oh? Looks like I''ve found the right place, then."


    At the same time, Timothy smiled and turned his gaze toward Sacredfire Mountain.


    He lifted off the ground, stepping into the air.


    One step, two steps��eight towering mountains loomed before him, reaching into the clouds like an impenetrable gate.


    But with Timothy''s next step��


    Boom!


    A wave of overwhelming pressure surged in all directions.


    The flames atop the eight mountains were suddenly extinguished, and massive cracks spread across the peaks.


    The central mountain shattered with a thunderous crash!

 Chapter 454 - 454: Necromantic Art: The Eightfold Soul-Sealing Chains!

    It was as if a sword had cleaved the heavens.


    In that moment, the sky split open, and the earth stretched wide.


    Mountains crumbled, seas of fire parted.


    Between heaven and earth, there was only one figure walking through the air.


    His divine presence was overwhelming, ethereal, and wherever he passed, it seemed nothing could stand in his way.


    Looking up at the sky, the creatures beneath Sacredfire Mountain couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of awe, a fear that came from the very depths of their souls.


    Only now did they finally realize who this person was.


    He was unmistakably... a Holy Emperor-level powerhouse!


    No, he was far beyond an ordinary powerhouse.


    The Eight Ebon Goddesses��each one of them possessed the strength of a Holy Emperor.


    No matter where they were in the world, they stood at the pinnacle of power, feared and revered.


    But even so, the oppressive aura any one of the Eight Ebon Goddesses could emit was nothing compared to this.


    With a single step, Timothy shattered the Sacredfire Mountain range, his arrival like that of a demon lord descending upon the world.


    His overwhelming might allowed no defiance.


    Wherever he walked, the path opened before him!


    Boom.


    As if sensing this terrifying pressure, even the skies above Sacredfire Mountain began to change.


    The sky darkened, and thunder rumbled through the swirling clouds.


    To the ghosts of the Netherworld and the various realms, the Eight Holy Maidens were the highest, untouchable beings.


    No one had ever imagined that one day, someone would come here alone.


    One man, shattering Sacredfire Mountain, challenging the Eight Ebon Goddesses by himself!


    "What nerve! Not only did you use Morganna''s Origin Stone to send us a challenge, but you actually dared to come here alone.


    But Sacredfire Mountain isn''t a place you can just come and go as you please.


    Since you''ve come, you''ll stay here forever!"


    At that moment, a brilliant light suddenly rose from behind Sacredfire Mountain.


    Seven beams of light shot into the sky, each one radiating immense power.


    At the forefront was Belladonna, the leader of the Seven Ebon Goddesses.


    Her golden armor reflected a light as dazzling as the sun, and her gaze was filled with arrogance, as if she truly believed herself to be a goddess.


    "Be careful, Belladonna. Morganna died at his hands," warned Thalassa, one of the Ebon Goddesses standing nearby.


    She was clearly more cautious of Timothy, her wariness evident.


    Anyone bold enough to challenge seven people alone was not to be underestimated.


    But... wasn''t he being a bit too reckless?


    "Careful?" Belladonna scoffed, completely unconcerned.


    "You dare set foot on Sacredfire Mountain? This challenge letter will be your fate!"


    With a cold snort, she casually tossed the letter in her hand.


    Her spiritual energy turned into a blade, and in an instant, the challenge letter was sliced in half.


    It was a clear message��she intended to use the fate of this letter to show Timothy what kind of consequences his actions would bring.


    "I gave you a challenge letter, didn''t I?


    Oh, good. That''s a relief."


    To everyone''s surprise, Timothy actually let out a sigh of relief as he watched the letter get cut in half.


    He had been a little worried that his unreliable system might pull some hidden trick on him and turn the challenge letter into a love letter instead.


    After all, these women were nowhere near worthy of being compared to goddesses.


    "Hmm?"


    Belladonna was momentarily stunned. She hadn''t expected Timothy to react like that.


    Her brows furrowed, and she felt as though her authority had been trampled on.


    But just then, Timothy''s gaze suddenly locked onto the seven of them.


    As the light in his left eye began to glow, his aura surged dramatically.


    "Sorry, your challenge letter just reminded me��my dear Goddess Sylvia is still waiting for me in bed. So, let''s wrap this up quickly."


    A violent gust of wind swept through the air, and within the storm, flames began to rise.


    A long, piercing cry echoed across Sacredfire Mountain as the flames transformed into a massive phoenix, bathed in fire.


    Its fiery feathers blazed brightly, and the power of the phoenix came from the Phoenix Blade in Timothy''s hand.


    The phoenix soared, reborn from the flames, and heavenly fire rained down. sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The overwhelming sea of flames seemed to set the very sky ablaze, engulfing everything in its path, including the seven Ebon Goddesses.


    "This guy''s strength is no joke! If we want to be cautious, we should��"


    "No need."


    Belladonna quickly dismissed the suggestion to retreat.


    "The Lord of the Underworld is still in seclusion. We can''t allow anyone who poses a threat to pass through here.


    More importantly��"


    Her demeanor shifted from the divine indifference she had shown earlier. A twisted, cold smile crept across her face, completely at odds with her status as one of the Ebon Goddesses.


    "Don''t you think that if we add his flesh and blood to the mix, it might speed up the Lord''s plan?"


    "What do you mean, sister?"


    "This man isn''t just powerful. I can sense it��he possesses an extraordinary physique.


    We shouldn''t just kill him.


    We need to bring him back to the Ninefold Underworld!"


    "You''re right, sister. If he really has a rare sacred body, then we absolutely must capture him.


    The Lord''s plan can finally accelerate!"


    Thalassa''s face lit up with excitement, clearly not having considered this before.


    As the fiery phoenix swept through the air, the seven of them exchanged sinister glances.


    Boom!


    Seven beams of light shot into the sky, piercing straight through the descending phoenix.


    Even the massive body of the phoenix trembled.


    It spread its wings, trying to gather flames to heal the wounds caused by the beams.


    But it was futile. The combined power of seven Holy Emperor-level beings was something even a Heavenly-level artifact couldn''t withstand.


    The phoenix''s body, impaled by the golden pillars, could not recover.


    With a mournful cry, the phoenix could no longer soar and plummeted from the sky, crashing into the ground and shattering into a sea of flames.


    "Now!"


    As the fallen phoenix disintegrated into scattered flames, Belladonna and the other six figures darted forward in unison.


    "Necromantic Art: The Eightfold Soul-Sealing Chains!"


    Though Morganna was dead, Belladonna wielded two chains herself.


    Eight chains shot out simultaneously, converging on the center. As the chains intertwined like the roots of a tree, dark runes began to flow along their lengths.


    The eerie atmosphere grew thicker, a chilling sensation that even the deepest pits of the Netherworld couldn''t match.


    "Let me go! Let me go!"


    "I don''t want to die!"


    The chains seemed to be forged from endless resentment.


    Amidst the agonized screams, the resentment coalesced into a massive, pitch-black chain that stretched across the heavens, like a giant black serpent lunging toward Timothy.


    Snap.


    The chains were imbued with spatial laws, locking Timothy in place just as he was about to escape into the void.


    "I thought you''d be more impressive, but it turns out you''re nothing special.


    Once you''re caught by the Eightfold Soul-Sealing Chains, there''s no escape.


    You''ve already lost."


    Belladonna''s expression was filled with mockery, and the murderous intent radiating from her was unmistakable.


    She stepped closer, her lips curling into a smile, as if victory was already in her grasp.


    "Oh? Is that so?"


    But just then, she sensed something different.


    Timothy, who had been tightly bound by the Soul-Sealing Chains, lifted his head.


    His eyes were now glowing with a brilliant, holy golden light!

 Chapter 455 - 455: What kind of monster is he?!

    "Soul-Sealing Chains... they''re trembling!"


    Belladonna''s expression shifted ever so slightly.


    As the one controlling two of the chains, she could sense the disturbance more acutely than the others.


    But soon, the violent tremors of the Soul-Sealing Chains spread across all eight chains.


    It wasn''t just her��Thalassa and the other Ebon Goddesses felt it too.


    The trembling grew more intense, like a ferocious beast trapped deep beneath the abyss, ready to break free. And when it did, no force would be able to contain it.


    Thrum.


    The eight chains suddenly went taut, like swords being drawn from their sheaths, vibrating with a sharp, resonant hum.


    Even with all seven of them exerting their full strength, they were starting to lose control.


    "How is this possible?!"


    For the first time, Belladonna, who had been so confident in their victory, showed a hint of shock she couldn''t hide.


    She knew better than anyone just how powerful the Eightfold Soul-Sealing Chains were.


    The technique behind the chains was one of the most profound Necromantic Arts of the Ninefold Underworld, passed down only to the Ebon Goddesses of each generation.


    These eight chains weren''t just ordinary magical tools. They could pierce through the body and bind the very soul itself.


    Once ensnared by the Eightfold Soul-Sealing Chains, the soul had nowhere to hide, locked down completely.


    With the soul restrained, even the strongest of beings would find it impossible to unleash their full power.


    In her memory, there had been a Supreme Emperor who was once bound by these very chains. Despite using every ounce of his strength, he couldn''t break free. He could only watch helplessly as his soul was torn apart, piece by piece, by the eight chains, until it was utterly crushed.


    The man before them was strong, sure, but he was only at the peak of the Emperor Realm.


    Even a Supreme Emperor couldn''t break these chains��so how was he doing this?!


    Belladonna, still controlling two of the chains, tried to reassure the others.


    "Don''t worry. Even if his power is strange, at most, he can only hold out a little longer. As long as we��"


    Before she could finish, a searing heat suddenly surged up through her palms.


    The burning pain was so intense that she almost let go of the chains.


    At the same time, the eight Soul-Sealing Chains, which had been struggling to fully restrain Timothy, began to tremble violently!


    Whoosh.


    Flames raced up the chains, engulfing the hands of all seven women.


    When their eyes turned to Timothy, their faces were frozen in shock. sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Timothy''s aura was rising��rapidly!


    Thrum.


    With a sound like a mournful wail, the chains vibrated as molten, lava-like patterns appeared on Timothy''s arms.


    His eyes gleamed with an even brighter golden light.


    The first meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body had opened, and the icy energy of the second meridian was faintly swirling around him, making the very air feel heavy.


    But then, the third meridian... the fourth...


    And behind Timothy, something that had never appeared before��the seventh meridian��began to glow!


    In a single night, Timothy had gone from living an ordinary life to awakening the seventh meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body, a power that could rival even a Supreme Emperor.


    Crack. Crack.


    One chain, then another...


    Each of the eight chains began to tremble uncontrollably.


    The moment Timothy reached out and grabbed two of the chains, giving them a slight tug, the tension in the chains snapped.


    Flames roared to life, the scorching heat so intense it felt like everything around them would melt.


    A lotus of fire bloomed, spreading in all directions, roaring like a wild beast.


    The ethereal might of a Holy Emperor, which had been faintly present before, suddenly multiplied several times over.


    A massive storm of power surged forth, sweeping everything in its path, with the eight chains caught in the eye of the storm.


    Crack... Crack...


    Boom!


    Without warning, all eight chains simultaneously reached their breaking point.


    With a deafening boom, they shattered!


    The seven women, caught completely off guard, were thrown back several steps by the force, nearly stumbling as they tried to regain their balance. The searing flames that followed forced them to raise their hands in front of their faces, desperately trying to shield themselves from the intense heat.


    In just a matter of moments, the vast sky had turned a deep crimson, as if the entire heavens were ablaze.


    Belladonna''s eyes narrowed sharply.


    From within the flames, a figure emerged. The simple cloth on Timothy''s arms had long since burned away, revealing skin marked with molten, golden patterns, glowing like magma.


    "He... he broke free from the Soul-Sealing Chains!


    And those markings... they''re...!"


    From the very first moment she had laid eyes on Timothy, Belladonna had sensed something unusual about him. She had suspected that he possessed an extraordinary physique, but she never could have imagined that Timothy''s body was none other than the Ancient Saintly Body!


    A body that could harmonize with all sacred physiques, with eight meridians that spanned the mysteries of the ancient world.


    This legendary, unparalleled physique hadn''t been seen in countless ages.


    And yet, here it was, right before her eyes!


    She had indeed intended to bring Timothy''s sacred body back to the Ninefold Underworld to accelerate Lord Hades'' grand plan. But the Ancient Saintly Body was the one exception.


    Because this body... was beyond their control!


    "Not only does he possess the Ancient Saintly Body, but he''s also unlocked seven meridians. What kind of monster is he?!"


    "This is bad. Even though he''s only at the Holy Emperor level, with seven meridians open, his power is already enough to rival a Supreme Emperor.


    If this continues, we won''t be able to stop him!"


    For the first time, Belladonna''s voice trembled with panic.


    "We have to join forces, and we''ll need to draw on the full power of Sacredfire Mountain!"


    The seven women''s expressions turned deadly serious, their previous confidence replaced with grim determination. None of them dared to hold back any longer.


    Each of them began to glow with radiant light.


    At the same time, the remaining seven peaks of Sacredfire Mountain responded to their call, shining with strange, otherworldly colors.


    All the light from the mountains converged on Belladonna, who hovered in mid-air, her long hair billowing around her. Even her golden armor began to hum and vibrate with power.


    In her hand, a sword formed, infused with the combined strength of the seven Ebon Goddesses and the full might of Sacredfire Mountain.


    Clang!


    The sword''s energy surged, growing so powerful it seemed capable of slicing the very sky in two.


    For the first time, a glimmer of hope appeared in Belladonna''s eyes. She murmured with a hint of excitement, "Yes... with this kind of power, even the Ancient Saintly Body..."


    But before she could finish, she saw Timothy calmly raise a single hand.


    In an instant, an enormous golden hand, identical to his own, materialized in the sky above.


    It was so vast... it seemed to cover the entire heavens!


    The seventh meridian of the Ancient Saintly Body had fused Timothy''s Sacred Form with his physical body.

 Chapter 456 - 456: Completely powerless

    "Is this... really the power of the Transcendence Realm?"


    Belladonna looked up at the sky, her face showing a fear she had never felt before.


    A massive golden hand loomed above, almost completely covering the sky.


    Compared to it, the seven of them��even with the combined power of the seven Sacredfire Mountains��seemed utterly insignificant.


    "Is that a Sacred Form?"


    "No... there''s something else in that Sacred Form, a power connected to him!"


    Belladonna poured every ounce of her strength into the sword aimed at the sky.


    The sword''s light flared, stronger than anything they had ever managed to unleash together before.


    But the more they pushed their limits, the more the seven of them realized just how small they were in comparison to that overwhelming force.


    The golden hand descended, blotting out the sky. In contrast, the sword energy they had gathered with all their might seemed pitifully weak. S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In just an instant, the sword energy came to a complete halt.


    It was like trying to move an immovable mountain��utterly futile.


    "This is bad!"


    Fear flashed across Belladonna''s face.


    She knew all too well what would happen when that hand came crashing down.


    Not only would they be obliterated, but even the entire Sacredfire Mountain would be wiped off the map!


    Her gaze flickered to the six other Ebon Goddesses beside her, and a cold, resolute look appeared in her eyes.


    Raising her hand again, a crimson pattern began to spread across her palm.


    No one noticed that even her eyes had taken on a strange, eerie red hue.


    That chilling red color was disturbingly similar to the aura of the Dragon Blood Formation��the very force that had plunged the Sepulcher of the Sacred on the continent of Elant into chaos!


    A streak of blood-red light suddenly appeared on the sword energy.


    In an instant, its power surged to unimaginable levels.


    Waves of blood-red energy rippled outward, filling the air with a nauseating stench.


    "Belladonna, what are you doing?!"


    But as the sword''s power grew, Thalassa and the other Ebon Goddesses'' expressions changed dramatically.


    To their horror, they realized that strange red patterns were spreading from their palms at an alarming speed.


    In the blink of an eye, the patterns had consumed their arms and were rapidly crawling up their bodies, toward their necks and heads.


    Wherever the blood-red lines passed, they felt their strength being drained away.


    Their skin shriveled, their flesh withered, and even their life force was visibly slipping away.


    Their spiritual energy, their cultivation, their youth, and their very lives were being sucked dry!


    "You!"


    Thalassa glared at Belladonna, but even her voice had become frail and withered.


    It was only then that they realized��Belladonna was draining their life force to fuel the sword energy that had been formed by the combined power of the seven of them!


    The other Ebon Goddesses were terrified. They had trusted her completely.


    They had willingly pooled their strength into Belladonna''s hands, letting her take control.


    But they never imagined that, in order to survive, Belladonna would sacrifice their lives without hesitation!


    The six of them struggled desperately to resist.


    But the blood-red patterns had already grown too strong after feeding on their power.


    As Ebon Goddesses, they all knew exactly what this forbidden blood formation was��an ancient, sinister ritual that no one outside their circle even knew existed, and one that wielded terrifying power.


    They had lost all ability to resist the blood formation.


    Thalassa, her voice now weak and filled with pleading, begged, "Belladonna, please... don''t do this!"


    The six of them, too weak to even stand, collapsed to their knees, clinging to the last remnants of their strength, begging for mercy.


    "I''m sorry, but if only one of us can survive, then I choose myself."


    Belladonna''s face twisted with a crazed, manic expression.


    Not only did she ignore their pleas, but she intensified the blood formation, draining their life force even faster.


    She wanted to live, but she knew she couldn''t defeat Timothy on her own.


    So, she resorted to the only option left.


    As long as she sacrificed their lives and harnessed the power of all seven of them, she was sure she could win!


    "The Nether King... I have to return to him. When he emerges from seclusion, I cannot die here!"


    Even Belladonna''s smile had a touch of madness.


    A surge of blood-red energy erupted from the six Ebon Goddesses, flowing into the sword energy in the sky.


    Moments ago, the six of them had stood tall and proud, but now they lay collapsed on the ground.


    Their once jet-black hair had turned stark white, and their skin aged rapidly, wrinkling and cracking like dry parchment.


    The faces that had once been youthful and beautiful were now withered, resembling old women on the brink of death.


    Their eyes were filled with hatred and despair, but it was all in vain.


    The sword, now infused with the blood of the six, glowed with an intense crimson light.


    On the surface of the blade, countless skeletal faces appeared, their hollow eyes screaming in agony.


    They howled and wailed, desperately trying to break free, but it was futile.


    The air was filled with their piercing cries, and the sword radiated a dark, forbidden power.


    For a moment, hope flickered in Belladonna''s eyes as she gazed at the sword aimed at the heavens.


    "Maybe..."


    But in the blink of an eye, that hope was utterly crushed.


    The massive golden hand descended, and the sword��despite its terrifying, forbidden power��had no effect at all.


    It was like an ant beneath a boot, or a ghost exposed to sunlight��completely powerless.


    "Boom!"


    The blood sword disintegrated like smoke, vanishing into the air. The golden hand continued its descent, not even pausing for a moment.


    "Nether King! Please, save me!" Belladonna''s eyes filled with frantic desperation.


    But her cries were met with silence.


    The only thing she could feel was the overwhelming pressure, as if the entire world was about to crush her.


    It was suffocating, terrifying beyond words.


    Finally, despair consumed her completely. "Damn you! All of the Netherworld should belong to chaos! Even if you kill us, when the Nether King returns, your death is certain!"


    "Boom!"


    The golden hand came down, and her voice was abruptly cut off.


    Timothy withdrew his hand, the light in his eyes slowly fading back to calm.


    But beneath him, the vast land was marked by a massive handprint.


    The once-mighty Sacredfire Mountain had been completely flattened with a single strike.

 Chapter 457 - 457: What a waste!

    "What... what the hell is this?!"


    The sight before them was unbelievable: the once-mighty eight Sacredfire Mountains had completely vanished, leaving only a massive handprint in their place.


    The ghosts who witnessed this scene were all in shock, their faces showing utter disbelief.


    Fortunately, most of them had kept their distance, fearing the Sacredfire Mountains for so long that they had stayed far enough away to avoid being caught in the destruction.


    But even from afar, the scene before them filled them with a deep sense of awe and fear.


    It was hard to imagine that something like this could be done by human hands!


    "The Eight Ebon Goddesses... they''re all dead, right?"


    "Yeah, I saw it with my own eyes. They were crushed under that handprint. Even the Sacredfire Mountains were flattened��there''s no way they survived!"


    The brutal and bloodthirsty Ebon Goddesses had finally been killed, and the ghosts who had managed to survive should have felt relieved.


    But instead, they couldn''t shake the lingering fear in their hearts.


    After all, the one who had single-handedly taken on all eight Ebon Goddesses was terrifying beyond belief.


    If he decided to turn his attention to the ghosts, it would only take a moment for them to be wiped out...


    As the ghosts stood there, still trembling with fear, their eyes fixed on the figure who seemed like a god descending to earth.


    Suddenly, from the massive handprint, seven beams of light, each a different color, shot out and flew toward Timothy.


    The seven-colored lights shimmered like a rainbow.


    Some were as hard as metal, others as cold as ice. There was even a faint crackle of thunder and the howl of a fierce wind...


    At the same time, a crimson Origin Stone appeared in Timothy''s hand.


    When the seven Origin Stones came into view, the firestone in his hand seemed to respond to their call, flying toward them and settling neatly into the fourth position among the stones.


    The eight Origin Stones were once incredibly rare, scattered across different realms.


    Later, they were claimed by the Ninefold Underworld and embedded into the bodies of the Eight Ebon Goddesses, granting them the power to traverse worlds.


    But now, the eight Origin Stones had reunited.


    It seemed they had been apart for so long that they had formed a mysterious connection with each other.


    As Timothy extended his hand, the eight Origin Stones began to orbit around him, forming a circle in the sky.


    They moved slowly, high above.


    Even more strangely, the light from each Origin Stone grew brighter and brighter.


    Within the glowing ring they formed, tiny specks of light began to fall.


    These specks drifted down like snowflakes, each one a different color, creating a breathtakingly beautiful scene.


    For a moment, it was as if colorful snow was falling over the flattened Sacredfire Mountains.


    The snowflakes floated gently, as if they were going to cover the entire world.


    "What... what are these things?"


    Seeing that there was no way to avoid them, the ghosts on the ground began to panic.


    They tried to run, desperate not to be touched by the falling snowflakes.


    But no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t escape the area covered by the snow.


    Eventually, every ghost was touched by the falling snowflakes��there was no avoiding it.


    But just as they were bracing themselves for the worst, expecting something terrible to happen...


    They realized that the colorful snowflakes weren''t harming them at all.


    Each snowflake that landed on their souls sent ripples through their spiritual bodies, like a stone dropped into water.


    And then, to their amazement, the damage their souls had suffered from the Sacredfire Mountain''s flames began to heal. A soothing sensation washed over them, and they felt as if they were floating in a blissful trance.


    "This is..."


    After living in constant fear for so long, never knowing when they might be wiped out, the ghosts had never imagined a moment like this would come.


    "My soul is healing... I''m not going to disappear!"


    "I thought I wouldn''t make it through tomorrow, but now..."


    They looked up, their gazes filled with awe and gratitude as they stared at Timothy.


    And then, they noticed something else.


    The ring of light formed by the eight Origin Stones was expanding again, flowing like water across the sky.


    As the Origin Stones underwent their strange transformation, the ghosts were stunned to realize that the space around them was violently shaking.


    Lights swirled, and strange phenomena began to unfold.


    Memories that many of the ghosts had long forgotten from their previous lives suddenly surged back into their minds.


    And in the distorted space before them, the homes they remembered from those memories began to appear.


    It was the place every ghost longed for��their true home.


    There, waiting for them, were the friends, family, and loved ones they had never wanted to forget.


    Though they had lost their lives, every ghost still hoped to return to the world they once knew, to re-enter the cycle of reincarnation.


    Because if they could do that, they might have a chance to see their loved ones again.


    They had thought this wish was forever out of reach, but now...


    "Big brother..."


    At that moment, the ghosts who had first seen Timothy, including the little girl, suddenly understood what the eight Origin Stones were doing.


    The little girl had thought that the promise of seeing her parents again was just a kind lie, something to comfort her. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But now, she realized that the big brother had never intended to break that promise.


    She could see her parents��the ones she had longed for with all her heart.


    Though they hadn''t been able to reunite in life, this time, they could enter the cycle of reincarnation together.


    They could even become a family again.


    "Thank you, big brother."


    Even though she was desperate to see her parents, the little girl didn''t leave right away.


    Instead, she looked at Timothy with deep sincerity, softly thanking him.


    Tears slid down her cheeks, each drop filled with genuine emotion.


    "Big brother, I still don''t know your name. But... goodbye."


    She waved gratefully at Timothy, a small, satisfied smile on her face.


    With tears in her eyes, she stepped through the space created by the Origin Stones, crossing over to the other side, where she was joyfully reunited with her family.


    More and more ghosts began to understand the purpose of the door in front of them, and one by one, they happily returned to their original Netherworlds.


    But before leaving, each of them looked up at the sky, expressing their gratitude in their own way.


    Some bowed their heads in respect, while others knelt in reverence...


    It wasn''t clear how much time had passed, but eventually, all the ghosts near the Sacredfire Mountain had returned to the worlds they belonged to.


    [All eight Origin Stones have been collected.]


    [But are you really going to turn them into a ring?]


    "Of course."


    [Tsk, what a waste! What a waste!] The system let out a long, regretful sigh, as if it was deeply pained by the decision.


    Timothy just smiled. "It''s a ring for my wife. Who cares if it''s a waste?"


    Though he had successfully dealt with the Eight Ebon Goddesses without much trouble, there was a brief moment earlier when he had sensed a strange energy, something eerily similar to the Dragon Blood Formation.


    Suddenly, it all made sense to him. No wonder the Eight Ebon Goddesses had been causing so much trouble for the Netherworld Citadel.


    The chaos in the Sepulcher of the Sacred was likely connected to them, to the Ninefold Underworld, and perhaps even to that mysterious Lord of the Underworld.


    It seemed that the turmoil in the Sepulcher of the Sacred was far more complicated than it appeared on the surface.


    But for now...


    Timothy smiled as he gazed into the distance. There was something else on his mind, something far more important.


    And that was the goddess Sylvia who was still peacefully sleeping in bed.

 Chapter 458 - 458: Tell me the truth, right now!

    The soft sunlight gently streamed into the small, shabby room.


    Wrapped in its warmth, the woman on the bed shifted slightly, her eyelashes fluttering delicately.


    "That was such a good sleep."


    It was as if all the exhaustion from her body had been swept away overnight. Sylvia stretched lazily, letting out a soft, contented sigh without even realizing it.


    Her smooth hand pressed lightly against the bedsheet as she slowly sat up, her beautiful hair cascading down like a waterfall. sea??h th�� NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But just as her face lifted slightly from the pillow, her still-drowsy eyes opened, and she immediately saw Timothy sitting at the edge of the bed, smiling at her.


    "Honey, you forgot to put on your clothes."


    Seeing his goddess in such a sleepy, adorable state, Timothy couldn''t help but chuckle.


    He quickly gathered the clothes scattered across the bed and handed them to Sylvia.


    "Huh?"


    It was only then that Sylvia remembered. She glanced down quickly.


    Her slender, bare body was only partially covered by her loose hair, and beyond that...


    Her cheeks instantly flushed red.


    After what happened last night, she had been so tired and slept so comfortably that she had completely forgotten to put her clothes back on!


    "Quick, close your eyes��"


    Sylvia hurriedly grabbed the dress and the thin, delicate bra, blushing as she pulled the blanket up to cover herself.


    She only dared to get dressed slowly under the cover of the blanket.


    But since the blanket wasn''t very big to begin with, and the dress was a bit tricky to put on, her flawless, fair skin kept peeking out from under the covers.


    What made it worse was��


    She could clearly feel that Timothy hadn''t looked away the entire time. He just sat there, quietly watching her.


    By the time she finally managed to get dressed, Sylvia''s face was already burning red, and she hadn''t even left the bed yet.


    "Phew."


    After finally sorting out her clothes, Sylvia let out a long breath.


    She shot Timothy a playful, annoyed look, then stretched out her bare foot and lightly kicked him twice in a mock protest.


    "You''re the one who''s asking for trouble, honey, stretching your foot out like that."


    But to Timothy, those soft little kicks weren''t much of a punishment at all.


    In fact, he quickly reached out and grabbed her snow-white foot in one swift motion.


    "What��what are you doing?!"


    Sylvia hadn''t expected Timothy to react like that, and she immediately tried to pull her ankle back.


    But it was too late.


    Her delicate, pale foot was already in Timothy''s grasp. And what was worse��


    Timothy had a mischievous smile on his face as he extended two fingers, and then��


    With a light stroke of his fingers across the soft sole of her foot, a tingling sensation shot through her entire body.


    "Hey, wait."


    Sylvia''s expression shifted slightly, still trying to maintain her cool demeanor as she struggled to free herself from Timothy''s grip.


    But before she could even sit up straight, the overwhelming ticklish sensation flooded her senses, and she couldn''t hold it back any longer.


    "Tickling is just one of the five senses. I''m not going to give in to something so simple��"


    Pfft.


    "No, stop, not there.


    At least use one less finger.


    Hey, that technique!


    Pfft�� hahahahaha��"


    Finally, Sylvia, who had been trying so hard to resist, couldn''t take it anymore. The relentless tickling on the sole of her foot overwhelmed her.


    She collapsed onto the bed, burying her face in her arms, her laughter ringing out like the sweet song of a lark.


    The laughter came so hard that even the corners of her eyes began to well up with tears.


    "Timothy!


    I swear I''ll��hahahaha��"


    ...


    After a full ten minutes, Timothy finally let go, still smiling.


    Sylvia''s endurance was truly remarkable. She had managed to laugh for that long and still held onto a bit of stubbornness. Most people would have passed out from laughing after just a few minutes.


    But even a goddess has her limits. As Timothy released her, a wave of tingling numbness spread through Sylvia''s body. Her neck was damp with sweat, and she collapsed onto the bed, completely drained.


    "Ugh~"


    Barely managing to prop herself up, Sylvia shot Timothy a long, resentful look. Unfortunately, she had no strength left in her body, not even enough to exact revenge.


    Timothy chuckled. "Hey, you''re the one who put your foot in my hand. That''s a pretty obvious opening��you can''t blame me for taking advantage of it!"


    "You!"


    Sylvia was so frustrated that she couldn''t even come up with a good retort. She could only glare at Timothy with teary eyes, her expression a mix of anger and cuteness.


    "Ugh, when have I ever been at such a disadvantage?!"


    As Sylvia brooded over how to get back at him, she suddenly remembered the strange warmth she had felt when Timothy grabbed her foot earlier. His hand�� it seemed��


    Sylvia leaned in closer, grabbing Timothy''s arm and quickly inspecting his palm.


    Immediately, she saw a wound, with golden blood trickling from it.


    The golden blood was a sign of Timothy''s Ancient Saintly Body power. But since he hadn''t activated that power, his blood shouldn''t have turned gold. Unless��


    "Is your Ancient Saintly Body out of control? No, wait�� what did you do? Why would your body be pushed beyond its limits?"


    Sylvia''s tone had completely shifted from playful to deeply concerned, her eyes filled with worry.


    Timothy coughed awkwardly, trying to brush it off. "It''s nothing, really. I just cut my hand while working in the fields yesterday. You''re overthinking it, honey."


    "I don''t believe you."


    Sylvia wasn''t buying it. She pouted and grabbed his collar, her goddess-like pride shining through. "Don''t even think about lying to me. Tell me the truth, right now! Or else�� or else��"


    She paused, trying to think of a good threat, but nothing came to mind. Her serious, concentrated expression only made Timothy laugh.


    He knew that her insistence on getting the truth came from her genuine concern for him.


    After a moment of thought, Timothy sighed and decided to come clean. "Alright, fine. I admit it. Last night, while you were asleep, I snuck out to Sacredfire Mountain."


    "And?"


    "And I wiped out the remaining seven Ebon Goddesses and leveled Sacredfire Mountain."


    "And then?"


    "And then I came back, obviously. See? I''m perfectly fine. I just used a bit more power than I should have, so I need a day or two to recover."


    Timothy shrugged casually, as if to show he still had plenty of strength left and wasn''t seriously hurt.


    "That''s still not okay!"


    To his surprise, Sylvia suddenly became emotional and threw herself into his arms.


    "From now on, no matter what happens, if there''s even the slightest danger, you can''t leave without me. You have to take me with you!"


    Timothy looked down and saw the unmistakable glimmer of tears in Sylvia''s clear eyes, filled with worry and concern.


    The goddess, who always seemed so indifferent to everything, was now deeply anxious because he had gone off alone to face the seven Ebon Goddesses.


    Timothy felt a warmth spread through his chest.


    He wrapped his arms tightly around Sylvia and whispered softly in her ear, "Don''t worry. That was the last time. From now on, no matter what happens, I''ll never leave you behind again."

 Chapter 459 - 459: This little courtyard, would only ever open for them

    "Now that''s more like it..."


    Sylvia finally broke into a smile through her tears, playfully punching Timothy on the arm.


    As the curtains were drawn back, warm sunlight poured into the room, and the breeze carried a hint of coolness.


    It was already past eight in the morning.


    By this time, most families had finished breakfast and were out in the fields, starting a long day of hard work.


    The whole town felt peaceful and serene, so calm that it was easy to get lost in the tranquility.


    But...


    "I can''t believe how fast the day went by. Today, we have to head back to Sky Sanctuary."


    Standing at the door, Sylvia suddenly turned around.


    A gentle breeze lifted the hem of her light blue dress, making it flutter softly like a blooming camellia��elegant and breathtaking.


    "Yeah, a lot of people are waiting for us. And... there''s still a wedding to plan."


    Timothy smiled as he walked over to her, taking her smooth, delicate hand in his.


    Creak.


    The two of them stepped out of the house.


    Looking back, the little cottage still appeared quite run-down.


    Yet, for some reason, in their eyes, this simple, even shabby little house suddenly felt warm and comforting.


    On the old, low wooden table, two candles were still burning, and the three-legged chair showed signs of recent use.


    Especially in the small patch of land beside the house��once barren, after a day of work, tiny green shoots had already broken through the soil.


    Dewdrops from the morning still clung to the seedlings, and under the newborn sun, they seemed to be growing vigorously, reaching for the sky.


    The small courtyard was filled with a vibrant, thriving energy.


    A white paper crane gently floated down in front of them.


    Sylvia glanced back at the courtyard one last time, reluctant to leave, before slowly sitting down on the paper crane.


    Timothy sat behind her, wrapping his arms around her slender waist.


    The day they spent living like ordinary people in the small town had been simple, but it was this very simplicity and quiet that gave these two powerful Holy Emperors a feeling so different from their usual lives.


    Perhaps such peaceful, ordinary days would be rare in the future, but this one would surely become an eternal memory, never to be forgotten.


    The crane''s call echoed through the sky, its ethereal sound carrying far and wide.


    The townspeople, busy with their work in the fields, barely noticed the shadow that silently passed overhead.


    Clink, clink.


    Only the crisp sound of keys jingling startled Elder Zandor next door.


    "What was that?"


    Sensing something was off, he hurried out of his house.


    To his surprise, he saw two gold ingots quietly placed on the wall that separated his house from the neighboring cottage.


    Next to the gold ingots was a small set of keys.


    These were the same keys he had handed to the young couple just the day before.


    "They... left?"


    Elder Zandor quickly picked up the keys and the gold ingots.


    In the past, when he rented out that old, run-down cottage, it was just to earn a few silver coins to buy some daily necessities and help make ends meet.


    But now, with the gold ingots in his hands, he found himself inexplicably wishing he could see those two young people again.


    Even Elder Zandor himself didn''t quite understand why he felt this way.


    He just knew that there was something different about them.


    Sure enough, the old, worn-out doors of the cottage had already been locked.


    "Hey, you two! Are you still here?"


    Elder Zandor hurriedly knocked on the door, but no response came. sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After hesitating for a moment, he finally decided to insert the key. With a soft click, the lock opened.


    The wooden door creaked as it swung open, revealing the same quiet courtyard as always.


    Calm, peaceful, and utterly silent.


    "You two?"


    Elder Zandor stepped inside, looking around.


    But aside from the two candles still sitting on the table, there was no trace of the young couple who had been there just moments ago.


    Those two slightly unusual young people had appeared out of nowhere, and now they had vanished just as suddenly, leaving no sign behind.


    It was as if they had never been there at all.


    "At least they could''ve said goodbye," Elder Zandor sighed, a little disappointed.


    He had rented out rooms to many people over the years. Most of the time, it was just a quick exchange��money for keys��with little conversation.


    But even though this time had been no different, he felt an inexplicable fondness for Timothy and Sylvia.


    Without touching the candles on the table, Elder Zandor left the house, feeling a bit deflated. As he glanced around, hoping to find some sign of the two, something caught his eye.


    The small vegetable garden in the distance... something about it seemed different.


    That patch of land had been barren for years, unable to grow anything. But now, with just a casual glance, he noticed something.


    Was that... green?


    Elder Zandor''s heart skipped a beat. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. He rushed over to the garden, quickly opening the small gate.


    And when the sight before him came into full view, his eyes widened in disbelief.


    This was no ordinary patch of green.


    Whatever seeds had been planted in the soil were now sprouting, growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Buds formed, flowers bloomed, and in mere moments, the once barren garden was filled with vibrant life.


    Brilliant blue flowers blossomed across the garden, their delicate fragrance drifting through the air.


    And in the center of each flower, a single drop of clear, blue liquid hung, shimmering in the morning light.


    As the flowers swayed gently in the breeze, the drops of liquid began to fall, one by one, onto the soil below.


    With each drop that touched the earth, ripples spread out, like waves in a pond, radiating outward.


    The pale blue ripples spread not just through the garden, but beyond��across the entire house, and further still.


    The streets, the fields, the mountains...


    In the blink of an eye, the entire town was touched by this strange, magical ripple.


    And the power of those ripples...


    Outside the garden, Elder Zandor held out his hand.


    To his astonishment, he saw that his arm��and the space around him��was slowly fading, as if dissolving into the air. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    But it wasn''t just that. His once clouded eyes suddenly became clear and sharp. The constant pain in his back vanished, and he found he could stand up straight with ease.


    As he looked around, he saw it wasn''t just him. The flowers, the trees, the grass in the hills��they were all growing, thriving with newfound energy.


    This strange phenomenon was like the morning dew, silently nourishing everything it touched, bringing life to the town.


    As the flowers in the garden swayed in the wind, the entire town underwent a miraculous transformation.


    Without realizing it, Elder Zandor lifted his head.


    And when he looked up at the sky, his gaze froze.


    High above, in the clear sky where the clouds had parted, a white paper crane soared, gliding gracefully through the endless blue.


    And on the crane...


    The woman who had stayed in his cottage the day before was now dressed in a stunning, elegant light blue gown. The man beside her wore a white robe, standing tall and proud.


    Riding on the paper crane, they looked like a pair of celestial beings.


    No, perhaps they were.


    "I see now," Elder Zandor murmured.


    A serene smile spread across his face as he quietly left the garden, walked out of the courtyard, and locked the wooden doors behind him.


    He knew that he would likely never see those two again in his lifetime.


    But from this day forward, this door, this little courtyard, would only ever open for them.

 Chapter 460 - 460: So it was true after all...

    "Hey, don''t you think it''s been a few days since the Goddess last came back?"


    At the peak of Sky Sanctuary, Zephyra gazed into the distance, her voice tinged with a bit of melancholy.


    As one of the Twelve Holy Envoys and the most trusted assassin by the Goddess''s side, her loyalty to Sylvia was unwavering.


    Even though she''d been dragged off by the Goddess for a spanking more than a few times recently, Zephyra couldn''t help but feel a strange emptiness in her heart after not seeing her for a while.


    Even her... butt felt kind of empty.


    "Timothy''s been gone for a few days too! Actually, I bet the two of them ditched Sky Sanctuary and ran off somewhere to be all lovey-dovey. Ugh, I''m her pet, for crying out loud! Even if they''re going on a honeymoon, they could at least take me along as a third wheel!" Azura, standing nearby, crossed her arms in frustration.


    "Maybe not..." Zephyra said nervously. "You really want to be a third wheel? You''re not worried the Goddess will spank you too?"


    "Spank me? Pfft, I''m not scared! The Goddess might seem strict, but she''s always been super nice to me. She''s never even thought about spanking me!" Azura smirked, clearly proud of herself.


    "What?! No way! I''ve been with the Goddess for years, and she''s never treated me any differently. Why would she only spank me and not anyone else? Wait..." Zephyra''s voice trailed off as a realization hit her. "Hold on! The only people the Goddess has spanked are me and Holy Maiden Aeliana. And Aeliana is the Goddess''s closest confidante. Doesn''t that mean... the spankings aren''t punishments at all? They''re actually... rewards?"


    It was as if something clicked in Zephyra''s mind.


    Her eyes lit up, and she even looked a little smug. "Hah! Maybe not getting spanked by Goddess Sylvia means she doesn''t think you''re worthy of a reward. Who says getting spanked is a punishment? The Goddess''s hands are cool and smooth, like jade. Sure, it stings a little, but when you think back on it, it''s actually kind of... nice. I''ve even overheard some guys say that if they ever got to meet Goddess Sylvia, they''d be thrilled to get beaten up by her. I bet that''s why!"


    "Wait, getting spanked by the Goddess feels that good?" Azura looked skeptical, but seeing the certainty in Zephyra''s expression, she started to believe it a little.


    "Hmm, now that you mention it, I kinda want to try it next time. Too bad I don''t know where the Goddess and Timothy are right now. Otherwise, I''d go find them right this second!"


    "No way! The Goddess would never be on a date!"


    Suddenly, Elder Turner, who had been listening to their conversation for a while, finally spoke up.


    At that moment, Elder Turner looked exhausted, his breath weak, and dark circles under his eyes. Sylvia, being a rare and wise ruler, used to personally handle many of Sky Sanctuary''s affairs. But with her gone, all those responsibilities had fallen onto Elder Turner''s shoulders.


    For the past few days, he''d been working day and night, leaving him utterly drained. But even in his weakened state, what bothered him most wasn''t the workload.


    It was...


    "As the ruler of Sky Sanctuary, the Goddess has been away for several days. There''s no way she''s off on a date! I''m telling you, the Goddess isn''t that kind of person! And Timothy? That kid doesn''t have nearly enough charm to win over the Goddess!"


    Even though he''d just been brutally shown up by their public displays of affection in the last court session, Elder Turner still stood tall, full of confidence. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uh..." Azura stared at him like he was an idiot. "Yeah, I''m not buying it. Besides, there''s no external threats or internal problems right now. What else could the Goddess be doing? If it''s not a date, then what?"


    Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "That''s impossible!" Elder Turner tried to argue, but as he thought about it, he realized... she might actually have a point.


    After all, things at the Sepulcher of the Sacred had calmed down, and the major sects had willingly submitted to the Goddess after witnessing her divine power there. The rebellion had been quelled, and Sky Sanctuary was thriving like never before.


    Logically, there really shouldn''t be anything left that needed urgent attention.


    But...


    Elder Turner, unwilling to let the Goddess''s image be tarnished, racked his brain for an explanation. Finally, a lightbulb went off in his head. "No, wait! Before the Goddess and Timothy left, Timothy told me several times that they were going out to deal with two ancient serpents hiding somewhere. Now that the Goddess is missing, she must be out there dealing with them!"


    "Are you sure?" Azura asked, clearly skeptical.


    "Absolutely."


    Azura thought for a moment, still unconvinced. "Okay, then let me ask you this: when Timothy described those two serpents, did he say they were light pink?"


    Elder Turner paused. "Actually, yes, he did."


    "And did Timothy also mention that those serpents liked to bathe and play in the water?"


    "Uh... yeah, he did say that. Strange, how do you know? Did Timothy tell you too?" Elder Turner asked, confused.


    Azura, who had been holding back for a while, finally couldn''t contain herself and burst out laughing. "Oh, Elder Turner, you''re so out of touch! Light pink, bathing and playing in the water? That''s just Timothy''s way of covering up the fact that he and the Goddess were going out on a date! It''s a metaphor for kissing!"


    "Kissing? That''s impossible!" Elder Turner stood there in stunned silence, unable to believe it.


    But as he thought back to Timothy''s descriptions, and the slightly odd expression the Goddess had every time she returned from being out with Timothy, something clicked in his mind.


    "No, I refuse to believe it!" Even though the truth was dawning on him, Elder Turner still didn''t want to accept it. He desperately searched for any way to refute it.


    But just then, a white paper crane suddenly appeared in the distant sky.


    With a soft, melodic cry, the crane flew toward Sky Sanctuary, catching everyone''s attention as it gracefully descended to the mountain peak.


    "Come on, honey, take my hand and hop down," Timothy said as he jumped off the crane first, extending his hand like a gentleman.


    "I''m not some frail little girl..." Sylvia shot him a slightly annoyed glance.


    "Ahem, I''m just worried since we stayed up so late last night. You must be exhausted, honey."


    "Well... I guess I am a little tired." Sylvia hesitated for a moment, her legs feeling a bit sore, before finally taking Timothy''s hand.


    But just as she stepped off the crane, leaning forward at the perfect angle, Timothy leaned in and planted a soft kiss on her snow-white forehead.


    "W-What are you doing?" Sylvia, completely caught off guard, blushed and took a small step back.


    "I''m just worried you''re too tired, so I''m giving you a little energy boost."


    "Yeah, right! I don''t believe you for a second!"


    The atmosphere between them suddenly became sweet and intimate.


    Meanwhile, Elder Turner stood there, completely dumbfounded.


    So it was true after all... Goddess Sylvia really was on a date!

 Chapter 461 - 461: W-wedding?!

    "Whoa, Elder Turner, why do you look so pale?


    Have I been out on dates too much lately, leaving you with too much work and exhausting you?" Sylvia asked, noticing Elder Turner''s blank stare, his haggard expression, and the way he seemed on the verge of tears, looking utterly defeated.


    She casually pulled out a small wooden box and tossed it to Elder Turner. "This is an Epic-level Spirit Focus Elixir. It''s great for restoring energy and purifying the soul. You''ve been working too hard these past few days, so take it and recover."


    "Th-thank you, my Lady," Elder Turner stammered.


    Normally, if the goddess showed such care for her subordinates and even gifted such a valuable artifact, Elder Turner would be overwhelmed with gratitude and excitement. But right now, even though he respectfully accepted the elixir, his face still looked like he was about to cry, as if he had no tears left to shed.


    "Hmm? Could it be that Elder Turner has some hidden ailment that even the Spirit Focus Elixir can''t cure?" Sylvia asked, puzzled. It was the first time she''d seen Elder Turner with such a strange expression.


    "Ahem, I think you might be misunderstanding something, dear," Timothy chimed in with a chuckle. "Maybe what''s really tiring Elder Turner out isn''t his body."


    "Not his body?"


    "Exactly. I think what''s really wearing him down is... his heart."


    Sylvia: "Huh???"


    "Are you saying that Elder Turner, at over 400 years old and still single, is feeling lonely, and that''s why he''s like this?"


    "Well, maybe... but that''s not the whole story."


    "Pfft."


    Each line of their conversation felt like a dagger stabbing into Elder Turner''s heart. sea??h th�� NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''It''s bad enough being single in front of the goddess, but do they have to rub it in like this?'' Elder Turner could only scream internally, unable to voice his suffering.


    "Alright, enough about that. There''s something more important right now," Timothy said, gently nudging Sylvia forward with a hint of excitement.


    "Oh, you mean that? Ahem, yes, I suppose it''s about time," Sylvia replied, coughing lightly, but there was a clear smile of anticipation on her face.


    The two of them took off hand-in-hand, leaving behind a devastated Elder Turner, who looked like he might cough up blood at any moment, and a group of disciples standing there, utterly dumbfounded.


    Sure, they had seen the goddess personally bring Timothy lemon tea before, showing their affection in small ways. But this? Walking hand-in-hand, openly displaying their sweet relationship? Even though it had been official for a while, this was the first time they''d seen such a public display!


    "Damn you, Brother Timothy! I can''t take this anymore!"


    "I refuse to believe it! As long as the goddess hasn''t mentioned anything about a wedding, there''s still a chance..."


    "But didn''t the goddess just hint at something earlier? Could it be... they''re planning the wedding?"


    "N-no way... Maybe they were talking about breaking up?"


    "Does the goddess look like someone who''s about to break up?"


    "?A?!"


    The disciples'' imaginations ran wild, completely unaware that back at the Sky Sanctuary, Sylvia had already pulled out a Golden Silk Bamboo Scroll she had prepared long ago.


    This Golden Silk Bamboo Scroll was made from spirit bamboo that had grown for over a hundred years on Ink Saint Mountain, refined with golden threads. Each scroll was incredibly precious, brimming with spiritual energy, and would last for millennia.


    For many sects, obtaining even one Golden Silk Bamboo Scroll was a monumental effort, something they would use to record their most secret techniques, ensuring they could be passed down for generations.


    But Sylvia had prepared over a thousand of these priceless scrolls, all to be used as wedding invitations.


    From the most renowned sanctuaries and sacred lands to the top sects known throughout the world, everyone would receive a Golden Silk Bamboo Scroll.


    The sheer number and scale of the invitations made it hard to imagine just how grand this wedding would be. It was likely that no event in history could compare to the spectacle that was about to unfold.


    However, there was one small problem.


    As Sylvia stared at the mountain of Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls in front of her, she seemed to be lost in thought.


    With so many Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls prepared, writing them all out was going to be a monumental task. If Sylvia had to do it alone, who knew how long it would take? Even with Timothy helping, it would only speed things up a little.


    Unless... they could recruit a few more hands!


    Of course, these helpers couldn''t just be anyone. They needed to have high enough cultivation and status to ensure that the spiritual energy flowed through their writing. On top of that, they had to be trustworthy and discreet.


    As Timothy and Sylvia exchanged a glance, they instantly knew what the other was thinking.


    Azura and Holy Maiden Aeliana��one was the Dragon King with the bloodline of the Ancestral Dragon, and the other was a Holy Maiden at the level of a Holy Emperor. In every way, this pair��a person and a dragon��were the perfect candidates.


    "Azura, come here," Timothy called out with a wave of his hand toward the entrance of the hall.


    Whoosh.


    In no time, a small figure with dragon horns darted into the Sky Sanctuary, flying in with a sense of urgency.


    "Why did you call me all of a sudden? What''s going on? Is there Golden Scale Dragon Carp to eat?" Azura asked excitedly, her eyes darting around the hall, searching for food.


    "All you think about is eating. You little glutton," Timothy said with a laugh, giving her a light tap on the head.


    But soon, a sly smile crept onto his face.


    "I''ve got something really important to tell you. If you complete this task perfectly, there will be endless amounts of delicious food waiting for you in a few days."


    "Really?!" Azura''s eyes lit up, sparkling like stars at the promise of such a reward.


    Timothy bent down and whispered in her ear, "All you need to do is head over to the Blooming Sanctuary and bring back Holy Maiden Aeliana to help with a small task."


    "What task?" Azura asked, barely able to contain her excitement.


    "Writing out the wedding invitations."


    "W-wedding?!"


    Even Azura, with all her boldness, was taken aback.

 Chapter 462 - 462: Well, obviously, we called you here to help

    Amid the soft, childlike sound of a dragon''s roar, a golden-scaled dragon entered the Blooming Sanctuary.


    "Azura, what brings you here?"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana was visibly surprised to see Azura. After all, this little dragon was usually either eating or sticking close to Timothy, rarely venturing out on her own.


    "Holy Maiden, the Goddess has something important to discuss with you," Azura, now in human form after landing, spoke hurriedly, a trace of urgency in her voice.


    "The Goddess needs me?" Aeliana''s expression shifted slightly, realizing that things were indeed as complicated as she had feared. She had barely rested since returning from the Sepulcher of the Sacred, and now, it seemed like trouble was brewing again.


    What could have happened? Was it something related to the Sky Sanctuary? Or had something gone wrong at the Sepulcher of the Sacred? Or worse�� the Netherworld?


    "If even Sylvia is concerned, I can''t imagine what''s going on��"


    "I understand. Take me there right away."


    Without wasting a moment, Aeliana instructed Azura to return to her dragon form and carry her to the Sky Sanctuary.


    As they soared over mountains and rivers, Aeliana gazed down at the vast land below. She could clearly see that many sects had already activated their defensive formations. The Elant Continent, which had been peaceful for tens of thousands of years, was now on high alert after the recent catastrophe at the Sepulcher of the Sacred. Many sects were more vigilant than ever, fearing another disaster.


    "Sky Sanctuary�� doesn''t seem any different, though?"


    However, as they descended upon the Sky Sanctuary, Aeliana quickly noticed that the atmosphere was unusually calm. There was no sign of any major event. Everything seemed as it always had, with no hint of anything out of the ordinary.


    But considering that Azura had been sent by the Goddess herself, and with such urgency, Aeliana couldn''t afford to let her guard down. She hurried toward the heart of the Sky Sanctuary.


    "Sylvia, what''s going on? Has something strange happened at the Sepulcher of the Sacred again?"


    Before she even entered, Aeliana''s worried voice echoed through the hall. Her golden hair swayed as she rushed inside, her footsteps quick and anxious.


    What she saw upon entering was Timothy and Sylvia, both deeply focused on writing. The two, who were usually inseparable and always showing their affection, were now completely absorbed in their work, their pens moving without pause. Beside them, scrolls were stacked high, forming a small mountain. At a glance, there were hundreds, if not thousands.


    But what caught Aeliana''s attention the most was��


    "Are those�� Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls?"


    Her eyes widened in shock. She knew exactly how precious these scrolls were, made from the bamboo of Ink Saint Mountain and capable of lasting tens of thousands of years. For many smaller sects, obtaining even one of these scrolls was nearly impossible, no matter how much effort or wealth they poured into it.


    While it wasn''t too difficult for the Sky Sanctuary to acquire Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls, the sheer number they had gathered here was staggering.


    ''What could have happened to make Sylvia so desperate to collect this many Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls?''


    Even Aeliana, usually calm and composed, felt her face pale slightly. She began to suspect that an enemy so powerful that even the Sky Sanctuary might struggle to face them was approaching.


    That would explain why Sylvia was urgently preparing by inscribing formations and spells onto the scrolls, readying for battle.


    "The situation with the Sepulcher of the Sacred has only just settled, and if another major threat strikes now, things could get really bad!"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s expression grew serious as her thoughts raced.


    She was well aware that the current state of the major sects was anything but stable. On top of that, Sylvia and Timothy had only recently returned from the Netherworld and hadn''t even had time to properly rest and recover. If something unexpected were to happen now, the consequences could be disastrous.


    This time, she didn''t dare disturb Timothy and Sylvia, who were both deeply focused on their writing. Instead, she quietly approached them, careful not to make a sound, and leaned in to see what Sylvia was writing.


    However, what she saw was completely different from what she had imagined.


    Sylvia wasn''t writing any ancient, complex formations or drawing protective or offensive sigils. Instead, the words on the scroll read:


    "In three days�� Sky Sanctuary�� will host a wedding!"


    Aeliana''s eyes locked onto that sentence, and her mind went blank. S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wha��what?! ��( �� �� ��|||)��"


    She was utterly dumbfounded. She had been bracing herself for some earth-shattering crisis, but��


    Wait, no, this was earth-shattering!


    If the news of Goddess Sylvia''s wedding got out, it would cause an uproar far greater than the disaster at the Sepulcher of the Sacred. The marriage of any Holy Emperor-level figure might not shake the world, but Sylvia? That would send shockwaves across the entire Elant Continent!


    After all�� this was Goddess Sylvia we were talking about!


    Aeliana could hardly believe it. These two had gone to the Netherworld for what she thought was a simple honeymoon, publicly flaunting their affection for each other in front of the whole world. And now�� it was actually happening!


    "Well, you got here pretty quickly," Sylvia said, her voice calm but with a hint of satisfaction. "Timothy and I have thought this through for a long time, and we''ve decided to hold our wedding here at Sky Sanctuary in three days. We''ll be inviting the Legendary Mystic Realm and over a thousand sects from across the land to attend. These," she gestured to the scrolls, "are the invitations."


    Sylvia''s clear eyes met Aeliana''s, filled with an unshakable resolve. The usual cold pride in her gaze was now mixed with something Aeliana had never seen before��an overwhelming sense of anticipation.


    This feeling�� Aeliana had never sensed anything like it from any Holy Emperor-level figure, especially not from Sylvia. The once aloof goddess was now speaking with such certainty, and even Timothy put down his pen, smiling warmly from the heart.


    The two of them exchanged a glance, their eyes locked, neither looking away. Their expressions and the way they gazed at each other were filled with such affection that it was almost too sweet to bear.


    "These are wedding invitations? So�� what am I even here for?" Aeliana asked, still in shock.


    Timothy shrugged. "Well, obviously, we called you here to help."


    "In other words, you''re our free labor!" Sylvia added with a smirk.


    The two of them shared a knowing smile, perfectly in sync with each other.


    Meanwhile, Aeliana stood there, completely dumbfounded, unable to process what had just happened��

 Chapter 463 - 463: We need to report this!

    The Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls were incredibly precious, especially if stored properly and not subjected to severe damage. In fact, it wasn''t impossible for them to last tens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands of years.


    However, writing on these scrolls required a significant amount of spiritual energy. And when it came to writing wedding invitations for Goddess Sylvia, it demanded even more care and attention.


    "Ugh, I''m exhausted��"


    After finishing over ten invitations on the Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls, Holy Maiden Aeliana felt a wave of fatigue wash over her.


    But still��


    "I can''t believe Sylvia''s actually decided to go through with the wedding."


    Her pen hovered in mid-air, and her gaze froze for a moment.


    As Sylvia''s closest confidante for the past century, Aeliana knew her better than anyone. Despite Sylvia''s usual cold and aloof demeanor, and her occasional teasing, Aeliana understood the true nature of the goddess that the world revered.


    Sure, those two were always flaunting their love, making everyone around them envious. But to think that Sylvia had truly found her own happiness��and was so resolute about it, without a hint of hesitation��it was almost too sweet to handle. Yet, Aeliana couldn''t help but feel a warm rush of joy for her friend.


    She had once thought this day would never come, but now, she was actually going to witness it with her own eyes.


    As Sylvia''s one and only closest confidante, no matter how tired she was today, she was determined to finish the task! sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A soft, warm smile appeared on Aeliana''s lips. Suddenly, the fatigue in her hand seemed to vanish, replaced by a newfound determination she hadn''t felt before.


    Sylvia, don''t worry. These invitations? Leave them to me!


    A brilliant golden light shimmered at the tip of her pen, and as spiritual energy flowed through it, Aeliana''s writing speed noticeably increased. One by one, the invitations on the Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls were completed at an astonishing pace. The esteemed Holy Maiden Aeliana was hard at work, diligently and without complaint.


    "Wow, you''re really fast! Damn it, I need to pick up the pace if I want to taste the human wedding feast. I''m sitting at the kids'' table!"


    Seeing Aeliana working so hard, Azura was visibly startled. Her little tail perked up with determination, and she too sped up her writing.


    With the power of her Ancestral Dragon bloodline, the characters she wrote on the scrolls seemed to flow with a unique spiritual energy, making the Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls even more radiant.


    Before long, Aeliana and Azura found themselves in a sort of competition, their speeds increasing with every scroll. After finishing each one, they''d glance at each other, as if trying to outdo the other.


    "Damn it, no wonder she''s the Holy Maiden. I didn''t think she could be this fast!"


    "Hmph, not bad for a little dragon. Writing on these scrolls isn''t as easy as it looks, but you''re keeping up with me."


    "Of course! And I''ve got more tricks up my sleeve! Watch this��Dragon King''s Triple Pen Technique!"


    As Azura spoke, not only did she hold a pen in each hand, but the tip of her dragon tail��covered in scales as sharp as a fountain pen��was also dipped in ink.


    "No way! You can use your tail as a pen? And it''s even better than handwriting! That''s totally cheating! Why are you trying so hard? Is the kids'' table food really that good?!"


    Aeliana hadn''t expected Azura to pull such a move. She panicked, realizing she couldn''t afford to slack off, and hurriedly sped up her own writing.


    "Scratch, scratch, scratch."


    For a while, the entire Sky Sanctuary was silent, with only the faint sound of writing echoing through the space. The completed Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls piled up like small mountains beside them.


    Time passed slowly, and it was hard to tell how many hours had gone by. Before they knew it, the sun had set, and the sky was filled with stars.


    Finally, Azura ran out of energy. She let out a long sigh and stretched her small body.


    "Phew, I''m exhausted. I''ve written at least 300 invitations."


    She rubbed her dragon tail, which had become a bit red from all the writing.


    "Ugh, same here. Competing with a little dragon who even uses her tail is no joke. My hand''s about to go numb��"


    For practitioners like them, normal physical tasks were usually no big deal. But after writing on Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls for an entire day, both Azura and Holy Maiden Aeliana were clearly worn out.


    Still, at this pace, they''d probably finish by sunrise. And besides, the goddess was supposed to be working alongside them��


    "Wait, where''s the goddess?"


    It was only then that the two realized something was off. When they had started writing the wedding invitations, Sylvia had been right there with them, making them think she was in it for the long haul too. But now, it was clear that Sylvia had written far fewer invitations than the two of them.


    That''s strange. Sylvia''s mastery of swordsmanship far surpasses ours. She should be able to write on the Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls much faster than us. Why is she so slow? Aeliana thought, puzzled.


    After all, she knew Sylvia well enough to know that the goddess wasn''t the type to slack off. So why was she lagging behind this time?


    Just then, Aeliana and Azura glanced toward a distant corner of the Sky Sanctuary and finally noticed something. At some point, Sylvia had moved to a rocking chair��who knew where she''d gotten it from��and was now sitting there, completely relaxed.


    Beside her, Timothy approached and gently draped a coat over her shoulders.


    "You''ve been up so late. Your hands must be tired," he said softly.


    The evening breeze was cool, and Timothy took Sylvia''s hand, bringing it to his lips and blowing warm air over it.


    The gentle warmth spread over her right hand, making her feel incredibly comfortable. But Sylvia couldn''t help but murmur softly, with a hint of complaint, "It''s not like I''m that tired��


    First, you worry I''ll catch a chill and make me change into something warmer. Then you bring me hot chamomile tea, saying it''s good for my health. I''ve barely written any invitations at all."


    "Now that you mention it, that''s true��" Timothy chuckled, realizing it himself. "But I''m just worried about you, my love. What if you overwork yourself and aren''t at your best on the wedding day?"


    "If I''m not at my best, does that mean you won''t marry me?" Sylvia teased, her voice soft but playful.


    "Of course not. Even if you shrank down to the size of a ghost from the Netherworld, I''d still marry you. I just want the goddess at our wedding to be the most beautiful being in the world."


    "Hmm~"


    Sylvia hadn''t expected Timothy''s response to be so flawless. Under the moonlight, she found herself at a loss for words. Flustered, she turned her head slightly and pulled the coat tighter around her shoulders, trying to hide her blushing face.


    But the familiar scent of Timothy''s coat only made her cheeks flush even more. In the moonlight, her cool, ethereal beauty took on a new, delicate charm.


    "No wonder the goddess has been so slow today. She''s been secretly showing off her love all day behind our backs! (���n��.)"


    Finally understanding why Sylvia''s productivity had been so low, Aeliana and Azura suddenly felt like their empty stomachs were completely stuffed with sweetness.


    We need to report this! The goddess has been slacking off and showing off her love instead of working!

 Chapter 464 - 464: The Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls

    "Phew, it''s finally over."


    As the first rays of dawn filtered into the Sky Sanctuary, Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura let out a long sigh of relief, finally able to catch their breath.


    Looking at the towering pile of Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls beside them, both the Holy Maiden and the dragon had dark circles under their eyes, clearly exhausted.


    They had been writing for an entire day and night, and it was obvious their bodies were worn out.


    But more than the physical exhaustion, what weighed on them was the mental fatigue.


    After all, spending the whole night pouring their energy into writing invitations was already draining enough.


    And to top it off, they had to endure the constant barrage of sweet, lovey-dovey moments happening nearby.


    Seriously, this life was just too much!


    "Ughhh��"


    Holy Maiden Aeliana, who had been used as free labor, looked pitiful and on the verge of tears.


    "I can''t believe we finished all of them in just one day."


    At that moment, Sylvia glanced at the mountain of over a thousand Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls and couldn''t help but express her surprise.


    She walked over to the exhausted pair, her gaze softening as she approached.


    Gently patting Azura''s little head, she also gave Aeliana''s tired shoulders a comforting squeeze.


    "You''ve both worked so hard. Thank you, Azura�� and Aeliana."


    "Aeliana?"


    The moment Sylvia said her name, Aeliana froze for a good few seconds.


    As the Holy Maiden of the Blooming Sanctuary, most people were used to addressing her as "Holy Maiden," rarely calling her by her actual name. It was almost unheard of for anyone to refer to her so casually as "Aeliana," which left her a bit stunned.


    Even fewer people had ever spoken to her with such warmth.


    She hadn''t expected Sylvia to switch to using her name today.


    "Aeliana�� The last time you called me that, Sylvia, was�� well, the last time."


    A strand of golden hair fell softly by her ear, and Aeliana felt a warmth bloom in her chest.


    It was as if all the exhaustion from the night had melted away, and she couldn''t hide the small smile of joy that crept onto her face.


    "Sylvia, oh my gosh, I''m so touched!"


    Without warning, Aeliana threw herself forward, wrapping Sylvia in a tight hug.


    Her golden hair, soft and flowing like a waterfall, brushed against Sylvia''s chest as she nuzzled into her, overwhelmed with emotion.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, and she couldn''t help but sniffle.


    "I''m so moved! Does this mean you finally see me as your closest confidante? If I''d known, I would''ve worked twice as hard last night! I wouldn''t have slacked off or secretly watched you two being all lovey-dovey! And I definitely wouldn''t have teased you about your chest being smaller than mine, ohhh��"


    "Alright, alright, it''s not like I didn''t call you that before because I didn''t like you."


    Seeing Aeliana''s pitiful expression, Sylvia couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Though she had always been a bit distant with everyone, it wasn''t that bad, was it?


    Who would''ve thought that the usually carefree Holy Maiden had her own unspoken worries? S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After comforting the teary-eyed Aeliana for a while, Sylvia finally lifted her head and gazed at the rising sun.


    "The Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls are ready. It''s time."


    Her voice was soft, almost a whisper.


    As the warm sunlight gradually bathed the peak of the Sky Sanctuary, a golden Sacred Bell materialized in the air.


    "Dong~"


    The deep, resonant chime echoed across the mountaintop.


    It carried the fresh energy of the morning, yet was also imbued with the undeniable authority of the Holy Emperor.


    The chime of the bell rippled outward like waves, causing the leaves and grass along its path to rustle and sway.


    It was serene and melodious, yet carried an undeniable sense of divine authority!


    "What�� what is this?!"


    Whether in the middle of meditation or deep in sleep, every disciple and elder opened their eyes at the same moment.


    They rushed outside, staring in disbelief at the sky and their surroundings.


    "The Goddess''s Sacred Bell!"


    They could sense clearly that there was no hostility in the bell''s sound.


    It was obvious that the Sacred Bell hadn''t been summoned to face an enemy.


    But as the Goddess''s divine weapon, the Sacred Bell rarely appeared unless something of great importance was happening.


    The appearance of the Sacred Bell could only mean one thing: something monumental was about to take place.


    "Elder, why would the Goddess summon the Sacred Bell at this time? What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know either, but today''s bell sounds�� different from usual."


    Both the elders and disciples could hear a sense of solemnity and seriousness in the ethereal chime.


    Even though they didn''t know the reason, none of them dared to be careless. They quickly gathered at the mountain''s peak, gazing up at the sky with reverence.


    The sky was a deep, endless blue, with only a few white clouds drifting lazily, like flowers floating on a calm sea.


    A gentle breeze blew through, carrying the lingering notes of the Sacred Bell''s chime.


    It was peaceful, yet it filled everyone with a sense of awe and respect.


    Amidst the sound of the bell, Sylvia stepped through the void, walking gracefully across the sky.


    Her pale blue gown flowed like petals unfurling, softly wrapping around her slender figure.


    The hem of her dress fluttered in the wind, like butterflies dancing or a waterfall splashing into a pool.


    Her cold, majestic presence was so overwhelming that even the Sacred Bell trembled slightly, as if bowing in submission.


    Her face, flawless and breathtakingly beautiful, was so divine that no one dared to entertain any impure thoughts.


    "What is the Goddess��"


    No one dared to speak aloud, but both the disciples and elders of the Sky Sanctuary could sense something unusual.


    The Goddess seemed�� different today.


    But no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t pinpoint exactly what had changed.


    They only felt that the aura of majesty she exuded was stronger than ever before, more�� solemn.


    Her gaze swept over the mountain peak, taking in the vast earth below, shrouded in mist and clouds.


    Under the watchful eyes of all, Sylvia finally parted her lips, her voice as clear and sweet as a bell, echoing in all directions:


    "Three days from now, I will hold a wedding here at the Sky Sanctuary�� with Timothy."


    As she spoke the last few words, for the first time, a hint of nervousness crept into her usually calm and cold voice.


    But even so, the determination in her tone was unmistakable.


    Elder Turner: "Huh???"


    The other elders: "What???"


    The Twelve Saints of the Star Palace: "Oh???"


    The disciples of the Sky Sanctuary: "Wait, what?!"


    The sudden announcement left everyone completely stunned.


    At that moment, Sylvia lightly tapped her foot in the air.


    In a flash of light, countless scrolls flew out from the void.


    These scrolls shimmered with a radiant golden light, fluttering like butterflies as they spread out in all directions.


    Each one was imbued with a vibrant spiritual energy.


    The Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls, crafted from the sacred bamboo of Zhimou Mountain, carried the fresh scent of bamboo and the pure, holy glow of golden threads.


    Over a thousand of these golden scrolls, wrapped in light, flew toward the various sects across the land.


    "Those are�� the Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls!"


    The people of the Sky Sanctuary knew all too well how precious these scrolls were.


    What was even more astonishing was that there were over a thousand of them.


    It was only now that they realized the truth.


    The Goddess''s announcement of her wedding wasn''t some spur-of-the-moment decision��it had been meticulously planned for a long time!

 Chapter 465 - 465: I can’t believe this day has finally come

    Centered around Sky Sanctuary, thousands of Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls shot out in all directions.


    Like shooting stars streaking across the sky, each scroll left behind a trail of sacred golden light.


    They fluttered like butterflies, scattering across the vast Elant continent.


    Some disappeared into towering mountain ranges, others glided into deep, mysterious lakes.


    Some ventured into frozen wastelands, while others flew toward fiery, burning canyons.


    The Elant continent was home to countless sects, large and small.


    But only a thousand were worthy of receiving a Golden Silk Bamboo Scroll.


    The golden trails stretched across the heavens.


    More astonishingly, wherever the scrolls passed, strange phenomena began to occur.


    Plants grew rapidly, bursting with life, and even the animals and birds in the forests looked up at the sky, seemingly drawn to the extraordinary sight.


    A faint fragrance of ink bamboo filled the air.


    Vibrant spiritual energy condensed into a gentle rain, falling from the sky, its purity nourishing everything it touched.


    A seven-colored rainbow arched across the horizon, beautiful and divine.


    "This�� this is a Golden Silk Bamboo Scroll!"


    "Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls flying across the entire Elant continent? Who could possibly have the power to pull off something this grand?"


    Countless practitioners gazed up at the sky.


    Already in disbelief, they were even more shocked as they took in the scene around them.


    "Spiritual rain falling, blessing the world��


    For such a miraculous event to occur, these Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls must be invitations to a wedding hosted by a Holy Emperor-level figure!


    No, wait��just one Holy Emperor wouldn''t be enough to cause such a divine spectacle.


    If this really is a wedding, then�� it might even be between two Holy Emperor-level figures!"


    "There are only so many Holy Emperors in the world. How could there possibly be a couple where both are Holy Emperors?


    Wait�� maybe�� there really is!"


    At that moment, the same thought crossed the minds of all the practitioners: two figures, seemingly destined for each other, appeared in their imaginations.


    The meteor shower of Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls slowly descended into the various sects.


    "This aura�� it really is a Golden Silk Bamboo Scroll!"


    Even the usually composed sect leaders, who held high status, couldn''t remain calm. They respectfully stepped out of their sects to receive the scrolls falling from the sky.


    Radiant Monastery.


    "Three days from now�� the goddess is getting married!"


    Even though he was in the middle of an important meditation retreat, sensing the aura, Abbot Fenvin immediately broke his seclusion and stepped out to receive the Golden Silk Bamboo Scroll.


    As he read the invitation written on the scroll, even the steadfast monk couldn''t help but feel deeply shaken.


    His hand, which held his prayer beads, trembled slightly in disbelief.


    "The goddess�� she''s really marrying Timothy��


    Unbelievable. Truly unbelievable.


    Fate is mysterious, its workings beyond comprehension.


    As a monk, I should remain detached from worldly affairs, but��


    Rest assured, the two of you. I will certainly attend the wedding at Sky Sanctuary and offer my blessings."


    Themyscira Sect.


    "I''ve just bound the latest edition of the goddess''s Uselessness of Spiritual Partners�� Ah, even the book smells sweet."


    Thalia, the proud leader of the sect, secretly pulled out a brand-new copy of The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners from under her pillow, her face full of happiness and satisfaction.


    "Don''t worry, goddess. No matter what, I will always follow you, holding fast to the teachings in The Uselessness of Spiritual Partners. I will never marry, dedicating myself to you alone!"


    Seeing that no one was around, she quietly opened the book, burying her face in its pages, inhaling deeply with a mix of longing and obsession.


    It was as if the words themselves carried the goddess''s fragrance.


    At that moment, a Golden Silk Bamboo Scroll descended from the sky, immediately catching Thalia''s attention.


    She quickly dashed out of her room, reaching up to catch the scroll as it fell from the heavens. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This�� it has the goddess''s aura!


    Could it be that the goddess has finally come to her senses, abandoned that wretched Timothy, and decided to live freely?"


    Just from a quick sniff, Thalia''s eyes lit up with excitement. She eagerly unrolled the scroll.


    "A wedding invitation?"


    But as she read the contents, she froze.


    She stood there, completely still, as if time itself had stopped.


    "Sect Leader, should we still attend the wedding at Sky Sanctuary?" Emily, who had hurried over in a panic, asked softly after a long silence.


    "We''ll go."


    Thalia''s eyes seemed to glisten with unshed tears. After a brief pause, she finally spoke.


    She raised her head quietly, gazing up at the sky. Her voice was low, but carried a newfound seriousness: "This is the goddess''s decision. No matter what, I will offer her my most sincere blessings.


    We will always follow in the goddess''s footsteps."


    "I understand, Sect Leader," Emily replied softly.


    But as she followed her master''s gaze toward the sky, a hint of sadness flickered across her face.


    ''Perhaps, as Master said, there are some people, some figures, who are destined to pass by each other, never to meet again,'' she thought.


    After a long silence, she wiped away a tear that had slipped down her cheek and whispered to herself.


    ...


    Netherworld.


    "Princess Erelyn, Princess Erelyn, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine, I''m fine. Lately, I''ve just been a bit distracted, my focus isn''t what it used to be."


    Hearing the voice calling her, Erelyn shook her head slightly and adjusted the crown on her head.


    After two devastating wars, the Netherworld Citadel was in the process of rebuilding, with everything slowly coming back to life.


    Though many buildings were still in ruins, thanks to the efforts of the ghost soldiers and spirits, the citadel was gradually becoming vibrant again.


    With the threat of the Eight Ebon Goddesses gone, the various realms of the Netherworld had become much more peaceful.


    Yet, despite all this, every time Erelyn looked around, she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was missing, like there was an emptiness inside her.


    "But what''s missing?"


    Even she didn''t know the answer.


    After all, the Netherworld was slowly returning to the way she remembered it, and things were clearly getting better.


    There shouldn''t be anything lacking.


    "Crack, crack."


    Suddenly, a sound like shattering glass echoed from the sky above the Netherworld.


    "What''s that?!"


    Countless eyes turned toward the sky, where they saw cracks spreading across the space like a spider''s web.


    From within those cracks, a brilliant golden light burst forth, dazzling and radiant.


    A scroll broke through the fractured space, flying into the Netherworld and slowly descending from the sky.


    "That''s�� that''s��!


    An invitation!"


    Erelyn''s previously dim eyes suddenly sparkled with excitement, and even the crown on her head seemed to glow with joy.


    In that moment, Erelyn realized why she had been feeling so empty lately.


    It was because��


    She flew into the air, gently catching the Golden Silk Bamboo Scroll, and hugged it to her chest with joy.


    "I can''t believe this day has finally come.


    Don''t worry, I''ll definitely attend the wedding and witness it with my own eyes!"


    For the first time in a long while, a satisfied smile appeared on Erelyn''s face.


    It was as if she could once again picture that small figure who used to cling to her side, calling her "big sister princess" with such affection��

 Chapter 466 - 466: One day left… This is going to be a challenge

    The Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls had scattered across the entire continent of Elant, landing in the hands of the major sects and hidden realms of legend.


    Yet, the golden trails they left in the sky still shimmered with a strange, otherworldly glow.


    For a long moment, there was silence. Then, as practitioners across the land looked up, the world erupted into chaos.


    Thousands of Golden Silk Bamboo Scrolls��thousands of invitations sent to the great sects. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone knew exactly what this meant.


    It had even triggered a celestial phenomenon. Such a grand spectacle hadn''t been seen in tens of thousands of years on the continent of Elant.


    No one expected that after so many years, there would be another wedding between two Holy Emperor-level powerhouses.


    But what made this even more shocking was that the bride wasn''t just anyone��it was Goddess Sylvia!


    Any other Holy Emperor might not have caused such a stir, but Goddess Sylvia was different.


    "She only just returned from the Sepulcher of the Sacred, and it hasn''t even been that long since she announced her relationship with Timothy. How is this happening so fast?!"


    "Damn you, Timothy!"


    Of course, the ones hit hardest by this news were the disciples of Sky Sanctuary.


    They had gone to bed the night before, completely unaware that they''d wake up to such a sudden turn of events.


    They looked up at the sky, hoping for some kind of miracle, but instead, they saw something that made everything painfully clear.


    After the wedding invitations had been sent out to all corners of the world, the goddess immediately turned her gaze.


    Her eyes, filled with a shy tenderness, landed on Timothy.


    "Come on, I want to take you somewhere," she said softly, curling her finger in a beckoning gesture.


    "Huh?" Timothy looked a little confused. "The wedding''s tomorrow. Shouldn''t we be spending the day getting everything ready? Where do you want to go, honey?"


    "I can get all that stuff done quickly. But before that, there''s something more important we need to do."


    "Something more important?" Timothy thought for a moment but couldn''t figure it out.


    "Idiot, didn''t you say you wanted me to look my absolute best at the wedding?" Sylvia''s eyes held a hint of playful reproach.


    "Wait, are you saying you want to prepare... uh, I get it." Timothy smiled knowingly.


    Without any hesitation, he stepped forward and stood by Sylvia''s side.


    In front of all the disciples of Sky Sanctuary, and even the High Priests, he didn''t hesitate for a second. He reached out and took her slender, smooth hand.


    As their skin touched, Sylvia visibly flinched for a moment, her fingers curling slightly in surprise at the public display of affection.


    But soon, a soft, serene smile appeared on her lips.


    Not only did she reach out again, intertwining her fingers with Timothy''s, but their hands seemed to hold tighter than ever before. Even their shoulders slowly leaned into each other.


    They stepped into the air, as if walking across the surface of a lake, moving together toward the distant horizon.


    All that was left behind were two figures, gently leaning on each other, looking inseparable.


    "Goddess��"


    For a moment, the disciples of Sky Sanctuary stood frozen, staring at the two figures disappearing into the distance.


    It was so sweet it almost made their hearts ache.


    But for some reason, when they saw the goddess take Timothy''s hand and intertwine her fingers with his, many of them suddenly felt a sense of peace.


    They had followed the goddess, revered her, and even harbored distant, unattainable feelings of admiration.


    But deep down, they knew that for every member of Sky Sanctuary, no matter how much envy, jealousy, or bitterness they felt��


    What they truly wanted was for the goddess to be happy.


    "Damn that Timothy! Well, I guess he''s got the skills to back it up. Since it''s come to this, I''ll just have to give my blessing to their love. After all, it is Goddess Sylvia we''re talking about��"


    "Hmph, fine. Timothy''s a genius who reached Holy Emperor level in just a few years, so I guess I can accept it. But he better not even think about mistreating or disappointing Goddess Sylvia. Even if I''m not that strong, I''ll still stand up for her if I have to!"


    "But for now, I''ll just wish him well."


    The disciples of Sky Sanctuary all looked up in unison, watching the two figures disappear into the distance. Many of them couldn''t help but smile.


    Even though the goddess had always been distant and untouchable, far beyond their reach, at this moment, they all felt a deep desire to protect her.


    "What are you all standing around for? Tomorrow, Sky Sanctuary is hosting the wedding! All the top sects from across the Elant continent will be attending. Do you want to embarrass Sky Sanctuary?" Elder Turner suddenly spoke up, his gaze sweeping over the disciples.


    "Yeah, let''s get moving! We''ve only got one day left. We need to decorate Sky Sanctuary as quickly as possible. Tomorrow, it has to be so grand that every sect in the world will be in awe!"


    "One day left�� This is going to be a challenge."


    "Challenge or not, we have to get it done. For Sky Sanctuary, for the goddess, we have to make it happen!"


    "Exactly! Goddess Sylvia and Timothy have already done so much for Sky Sanctuary. Now it''s our turn to give back."


    "Hmph, Timothy, you better take good care of the goddess on your little date. Don''t let us down!"


    "Yeah, yeah! I used to hate it when Timothy showed off his relationship, but if he doesn''t give us enough to swoon over at the wedding, I swear, even if I can''t beat him, I''ll still give him a piece of my mind!"


    "Alright, brothers, follow me! Today, we''re going to make Sky Sanctuary shine like never before!"


    The first to step up was none other than Felix, who had been on the receiving end of many of Timothy''s beatdowns.


    "Haha, Felix, weren''t you forced to call Timothy ''Great-Grandpa'' last time? What''s with the sudden enthusiasm? Don''t tell me you''ve forgiven him?"


    Felix gritted his teeth. "Forgiven? Of course not! Look at my face��do I look like someone who doesn''t hold grudges? But this time, if Timothy can throw the most unforgettable wedding for the goddess and make her happy forever, I''ll call him ''Great-Grandpa'' ten times, a hundred times if I have to!"


    "The men of the Felix family can take a beating, they can be cowards, but they''re still real men. We''re no pushovers. And this ''Great-Grandpa''? I''m ready to own it!"


    "Hahaha, I always thought Felix was just a petty guy, but I guess he''s got a bit of his ancestors'' spirit in him after all."


    "Of course! You think I called him ''Great-Grandpa'' for nothing? Anyway, I''ve got work to do."


    "Haha, same here. We''ve only got one day, no time to waste. Let''s get to it. And let''s hope Timothy gives it his all too."


    "Let''s go!"


    Laughter echoed across the peak of Sky Sanctuary.


    The old rivalries and grudges seemed to vanish in that moment, as if swept away by the wind.


    Because now, all the disciples had one shared goal: the goddess''s wedding!

 Chapter 467 - 467: The Celestial Feathered Gown

    The Phoenix Clan''s Hidden Realm


    In ancient times, the Phoenix ancestors used their immense power to create this sanctuary, providing a safe haven for future generations of the Phoenix Clan.


    As time passed, the strength of the Phoenix Clan waned, and their dominance was no longer what it once was.


    Eventually, the Phoenix Clan, no longer wishing to interact with the outside world, retreated into the Hidden Realm. They rarely left, unless absolutely necessary.


    But today, as many Pale Phoenixes looked up, they suddenly noticed a strange distortion in the sky.


    From the twisted space, a golden scroll shot out and fell into the Phoenix Clan''s domain.


    "Something that can break through our sanctuary''s defenses��what on earth is this?"


    Many Pale Phoenixes panicked, rushing forward in an attempt to stop the golden scroll from falling.


    But just then, accompanied by a melodious cry, like the sound of a piccolo, a radiant figure bathed in flames, with wings shimmering in a dazzling array of colors, soared from the depths of the Phoenix Clan.


    The intense flames wrapped around the Golden Silk Bamboo Scroll, suspending it in mid-air.


    In an instant, the air grew scorching hot, as the flames burned fiercely.


    Since ancient times, the Phoenix Clan''s bloodline had become less pure.


    Most of the descendants now had white feathers, with other colors being extremely rare.


    Because of this, these descendants were often referred to as Pale Phoenixes.


    But the Phoenix bathed in flames was different.


    With its head held high, its vibrant, multicolored wings spread wide. Each flap sent waves of heat rippling through the air.


    It exuded an aura of majesty, tinged with an ancient, divine presence.


    For a moment, the previously startled Pale Phoenixes fell silent, standing guard nearby.


    This was because the Phoenix before them, the one who had inherited the purest bloodline, was none other than the current leader of the Phoenix Clan��Solara.


    The flames swirled around her, forming a fiery whirlwind.


    And within this storm, her majestic, rainbow-feathered Phoenix form gradually transformed into that of a human.


    Though she was over four hundred years old, the human form Solara took on was that of a girl around fifteen or sixteen.


    However, the crimson mark between her brows, shaped like a Phoenix''s quill arrow, gave her an air of divinity.


    "The Golden Silk Bamboo Scroll?


    Is this... an invitation from Goddess Sylvia?"


    As she opened the scroll, a hint of surprise crossed her face.


    "Matriarch, do you know where this scroll came from?" A few Pale Phoenixes hurried over, asking curiously.


    After all, the Phoenix Clan had little contact with the outside world, and Solara herself rarely left the sanctuary.


    "Yes, I''ve come across her before, by chance.


    And I have to admit, that human goddess has a unique presence. Even I can''t help but feel a bit of admiration for her. But..." Solara nodded slightly, her gaze returning to the contents of the scroll.


    This Golden Silk Bamboo Scroll, which had flown into the Phoenix Clan, seemed different from others.


    Not only had it broken through space to enter the sanctuary, but at the bottom of the invitation, Solara saw a handwritten note from Sylvia herself:


    "Before the wedding, I will visit the Phoenix Clan''s Hidden Realm."


    "Goddess Sylvia wants to visit the Phoenix Clan?" Even Solara was a bit taken aback.


    For so many years, the Phoenix Clan had avoided contact with human practitioners, and very few had ever ventured into their realm.


    But there was one exception...


    Though the Phoenix Clan rarely interacted with the outside world and was generally unwelcoming to outsiders, they had never abolished one ancient tradition left by their ancestors.


    That tradition was the Celestial Feathered Gown.


    There was once a tale, almost like a fairytale, that circulated among humans.


    It was said that if true love could pass the trials of the Phoenix Clan''s Hidden Realm, a feather would fall from every Phoenix, forming a one-of-a-kind garment.


    That garment was called the Celestial Feathered Gown.


    The woman who wore the Celestial Feathered Gown would be recognized as having a love so pure and sincere that even the heavens would acknowledge it.


    Many people didn''t know that this legend wasn''t just a myth.


    But as time passed, not only did humans gradually forget the tale, but even the Phoenix Clan began to forget it as well. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    According to the words passed down from their ancestors, it was said that in ancient times, there had indeed been a couple who successfully passed the trials of the Phoenix Clan and were rewarded with the Celestial Feathered Gown, woven from the feathers of the Phoenixes.


    However, to this day, no Phoenix had ever witnessed such an event firsthand.


    Since her birth, Solara had seen many people, drawn by the legend, come to the Phoenix Clan in search of the Celestial Feathered Gown.


    But without exception, the love between these humans always seemed insignificant when tested by the Phoenix Clan''s trials.


    Not only did they fail to obtain the Celestial Feathered Gown, but many of their fragile relationships crumbled easily under the pressure of the trials.


    Solara, along with the other Phoenixes of the clan, had begun to doubt whether the Celestial Feathered Gown could even be claimed at all.


    Or perhaps, they thought, human love was nothing more than a shallow facade, easily shattered when put to the test.


    But what she hadn''t expected was that Goddess Sylvia, a human, would also plan to come to the Phoenix Clan.


    Once, by chance, Solara had left the Phoenix Clan''s Hidden Realm and traveled to the continent of Elant.


    From a distance, she had caught a glimpse of the famed and highly respected Goddess Sylvia. Even from afar, Solara could sense an aura of aloofness and pride emanating from the Holy Emperor who accompanied Sylvia��an aura Solara had never experienced before.


    Though it was only a brief encounter, Solara, who had always been reluctant to interact with humans, found herself deeply impressed by the goddess. There was even a hint of admiration she couldn''t quite explain.


    But even so...


    "Matriarch, do you think this Goddess Sylvia could actually obtain the Celestial Feathered Gown?" a curious Pale Phoenix, its feathers pure white, asked, noticing that Solara seemed to have a different feeling about Sylvia.


    "I don''t think so," Solara quickly shook her head. "So many human practitioners have come before, and without exception, they''ve all failed. We''ve all seen it with our own eyes, haven''t we?"


    "That''s true. Maybe humans, as a species, are just too deceitful to ever experience true love. Or maybe the Celestial Feathered Gown is nothing more than a beautiful, unattainable myth��"


    Countless white Pale Phoenixes circled slowly around Solara.


    As the home of the Phoenix Clan, the Hidden Realm always seemed to be this peaceful and serene.


    Every Phoenix had heard the beautiful legend since they were young, and many had once imagined the moment when their own feathers would gather together to form the perfect Celestial Feathered Gown.


    But as they grew older, and as time passed, they had long since forgotten that innocent and fantastical dream.


    Crack.


    Suddenly, a brilliant light burst forth in the sky above the Phoenix Clan. From a distant corner of the heavens, two overwhelming presences began to emerge from the distorted space.


    The two figures were unmistakably Holy Emperor-level human powerhouses!

 Chapter 468 - 468: The ancestral spirit of the Phoenix... it’s appearing!

    "Goddess Sylvia... she actually came!"


    Even Solara, usually composed, showed a hint of surprise. A faint red glow flickered between her brows.


    "Protect the Matriarch!" S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Phoenix Clan''s secret realm hadn''t seen outsiders in ages, let alone two Holy Emperor-level powerhouses.


    The Pale Phoenixes immediately grew alert, rushing to gather around Solara, forming a protective barrier of white feathers.


    "No need to worry," Solara quickly shook her head.


    The Pale Phoenixes hesitated, still uneasy. "Matriarch, are you sure they''re only here for the Celestial Feathered Gown?"


    "I''m certain. But whether they can actually take the Celestial Feathered Gown... well, that depends on them."


    Solara''s gaze shifted to the two figures emerging from the space before her.


    She had encountered human Holy Emperors before, but never had she felt such overwhelming power. It was a first for her.


    More importantly, even though the light only revealed their silhouettes, the way the two figures clung to each other was unmistakable. Solara sensed something between them��something she had never felt from any other human couple.


    "The Matriarch of the Phoenix Clan," Sylvia''s voice echoed as the light around them faded, revealing her and Timothy stepping into the Phoenix Clan''s domain. "I''ve come today with my fianc��, Timothy, to seek the Celestial Feathered Gown. Could you point us in the right direction?"


    Her voice carried a divine authority, cold and commanding, yet it lacked any arrogance or condescension. Instead, it was strangely pleasant, even soothing, making the Phoenixes feel an unexpected sense of closeness to this human goddess.


    "Providing the Celestial Feathered Gown to a couple truly in love has been our clan''s sacred duty for generations. I will guide you to it," Solara replied. "However, no human couple has been worthy of the Celestial Feathered Gown for over ten thousand years. Whether you can claim it... that will depend on your own strength."


    A strange red light shimmered in the markings between Solara''s brows, and a pair of radiant, multicolored wings unfurled behind her. Following the guidance of her bloodline, she extended her hand and pointed toward the depths of the Phoenix Clan''s secret realm. "There. That is where the trial for the Celestial Feathered Gown awaits."


    "Thank you," Sylvia said with a calm smile, as if the difficulty Solara had described meant nothing to her. She seemed completely unfazed, even confident, as she took Timothy''s hand and looked toward the distant trial grounds. "Let''s go."


    "Let''s go, babe. I''m curious to see if this Celestial Feathered Gown is really as beautiful as they say," Timothy added with a lighthearted smile, his tone casual.


    The two of them walked through the air, shoulders gently leaning against each other. They didn''t need to say much, but the way they moved together radiated a quiet, undeniable sweetness.


    "What strange humans," one of the Phoenixes muttered, unable to hide their surprise.


    In their experience, human Holy Emperors were usually proud, aloof, and carried themselves with an air of superiority. But this couple, despite their immense power, seemed nothing like that. They looked more like... a pair of love-struck newlyweds, completely absorbed in each other.


    "And they''re so confident, too," another Phoenix added. "Do they not know the legends of the Celestial Feathered Gown? It''s said to be the most beautiful wedding dress in the world, woven from the feathers of every Phoenix in our clan. But claiming it is no easy feat. A love that isn''t genuine will never pass the trial. Even the slightest crack in their relationship would be enough to fail.


    It''s been tens of thousands of years since anyone has been able to claim the Celestial Feathered Gown. Some of us even doubt whether it still exists. And yet, these two humans..."


    The Pale Phoenixes couldn''t understand the calm, almost carefree attitude Sylvia and Timothy displayed.


    "Matriarch, do you really think they can claim the Celestial Feathered Gown?" one of them asked, turning to Solara.


    Solara''s gaze lingered on the couple''s retreating figures for a long moment.


    But after a moment, Solara shook her head resolutely. "Goddess Sylvia and that newly ascended Holy Emperor, Timothy, are indeed special. But even so, I don''t think they''ll succeed."


    After all, love��though it seems simple��holds complexities that even Solara herself couldn''t fully grasp.


    Love has nothing to do with cultivation or power. In fact, the stronger one''s cultivation, the harder it often becomes to let go of pride, which can work against them.


    Even ordinary couples who had ventured into the Phoenix Clan''s secret realm had failed the trial time and time again. How could two Holy Emperors, with all their strength and ego, possibly pass?


    Despite the inexplicable fondness she felt for Sylvia, Solara didn''t believe that this couple could break the streak of failures that had lasted for so many years.


    "Wait... the ancestral spirit of the Phoenix... it''s appearing!"


    Suddenly, a brilliant, sacred light burst forth from the distant sky.


    A stream of golden blood surged from the depths of the Phoenix Clan, coalescing mid-air into the ethereal form of a phoenix.


    Its wings spread wide, and its body shimmered with golden radiance. The phoenix let out a cry, its voice as delicate as a piccolo, yet carrying the powerful resonance of rebirth through fire.


    Its majestic form, covered in golden feathers, was wreathed in flames, and its eyes gleamed with a regal authority that seemed to look down upon all living beings.


    This apparition was none other than the remnant soul of the Phoenix Clan''s ancestor, the one who had created the secret realm and had been guarding it for tens of thousands of years, testing every couple who dared to seek the Celestial Feathered Gown.


    But...


    "Couples who come to the Phoenix Clan for the trial usually have to seek out the ancestral spirit themselves. Why is it appearing on its own this time?"


    Both Solara and the other Phoenixes around her were visibly shocked.


    The ancestral spirit had never appeared of its own accord before. In all these years, this was the first time they had witnessed such an event.


    What could possibly have drawn the ancestral spirit out on its own?


    Even Solara, who had been so certain of her earlier judgment, now felt her resolve waver. Her expression shifted slightly, as she realized that this time... something was different.

 Chapter 469 - 469: Thunderbird

    The clear cry of a phoenix echoed throughout the Phoenix Clan, as flames roared to life, sweeping across the sky as if setting half the heavens ablaze.


    Feeling the overwhelming power of their ancestors'' bloodline, every Pale Phoenix couldn''t help but tremble from deep within their veins. The trial had begun!


    A brilliant light suddenly flared from the burning flames of the Golden Phoenix''s Quill Arrow, enveloping both Timothy and Sylvia.


    In an instant, the space around them shifted.


    A mysterious energy swirled around them, and even the tiniest particles in the air seemed to lose their gravity, slowly floating upward.


    It was as if the ancient truths of the universe were piercing through time itself, revealing countless thoughts and emotions.


    At the same time, a faint, almost imperceptible connection seemed to form between Timothy and Sylvia, creating a strange and profound bond between them.


    Solara lifted her head, watching the scene intently.


    She knew very well that this was the first step of the trial.


    The Phoenix Ancestor''s power of insight could easily tear through any facade, revealing the true nature of the bond between the two.


    Many couples had come to the Phoenix Clan''s secret realm before, seeking the legendary Celestial Feathered Gown. Most of them were confident they could pass the trial.


    But before the trial even began, just the simple revelation of their bond was enough to shatter their fragile relationships.


    Some couples'' bonds appeared strong on the surface, but in reality, they had long since drifted apart, their connection quietly splitting in two.


    Others were barely holding on, their relationship hanging by a thread, a thin, almost invisible line keeping them together.


    And then there were those who had no bond at all.


    It was like a lie��fragile and laughable.


    It might seem like they could hide it, like they could deceive themselves for a while longer.


    But under the Phoenix Ancestor''s insight, there was no place to hide.


    Solara had seen it happen so many times that she had grown numb to it. But this time...


    "That... that''s the bond of fate! How is that possible?"


    Ding-ling-ling.


    The sound of a bell softly chimed, and many of the Pale Phoenixes gasped in shock.


    Within the glowing light, they could clearly see the bond between Timothy and Sylvia.


    It was a thread unlike any other.


    A deep crimson, like the colors of a sunset, pure and without a single flaw.


    The red thread floated in the air, one end connected to Timothy, the other woven into Sylvia''s very being.


    There were no twists or turns, no weak spots.


    Though it was a thread, it was as strong as iron.


    The bond between them glowed with a brilliant red light, radiating an otherworldly beauty.


    Waves of energy rippled outward, and even just by looking at the thread, one could feel how unbreakable it was.


    It was as if... even after thousands of years, even if the seas dried up and the mountains crumbled, time itself would not be able to change it.


    "Is this really a bond of fate?"


    Even Solara couldn''t hide her surprise.


    She had seen many human couples'' bonds before, but never one like this.


    She couldn''t guess at much, but there was one thing she knew for sure.


    "Timothy... Sylvia... the love between these two is unlike anything I''ve ever seen before!"


    Boom!


    At that moment, the golden phoenix''s shadow paused for a brief second, as if showing a hint of approval. S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But as its wings flapped, the pressure from the depths of the phoenix bloodline exploded forth.


    It was overwhelming, like the sound of thunder!


    The phoenix, a creature that stood alongside dragons at the pinnacle of mythical beasts, had a bloodline so powerful that it could inspire fear in all living beings.


    Thunder rumbled, and blinding lightning rolled down from the clouds.


    The lightning gathered, forming one, two... ten phoenix shadows!


    Unlike the ordinary Pale Phoenixes, these shadows, formed from the ancient bloodline, radiated the true majesty of the phoenix.


    Their bloodline was ancient and powerful, bathed in lightning, and the thunder that echoed across the sky carried the awe-inspiring might of a divine weapon descending upon the world.


    "There are�� ten shadows!"


    The Pale Phoenixes present were clearly stunned by the scene unfolding before them.


    Many of them had witnessed the trials of the Phoenix Ancestor before. But for as long as they could remember, when couples came seeking the trial, the Ancestor would usually summon just a single Thunderbird shadow.


    Even a single Thunderbird shadow was enough to easily reduce the fragile bonds of those couples to ashes.


    Many who came here hoping to obtain the Celestial Feathered Gown not only failed to achieve their wish, but their bonds were obliterated in a single strike, leaving them as strangers, their love forgotten.


    But this time, it wasn''t just one or two Thunderbird shadows.


    It was��


    "Why would the Ancestor do this? Even the strongest bond couldn''t possibly withstand such a terrifying blow!"


    Ten Thunderbird shadows circled the sky, thunder rolling endlessly as they moved. The very space around them trembled under the terrifying power of the storm.


    The scene was so apocalyptic that even the members of the Phoenix Clan, who lived within the secret realm, were shaken.


    Though the bond between Timothy and Sylvia had given them a feeling they had never experienced before, the overwhelming lightning storm made it hard for them to believe that the delicate thread of fate could withstand such world-ending power.


    "Get back! Even though the Phoenix Ancestor usually only targets the bond, this level of power could easily affect you too!"


    Despite the fact that Timothy and Sylvia were outsiders, some of the Pale Phoenixes couldn''t help but cry out in alarm.


    For the first time, they had seen such a unique bond of fate, and it had given them a new understanding of human love. They didn''t want to see Timothy and Sylvia wiped out by the thunderstorm.


    However, whether it was the Pale Phoenixes or Solara, who had been watching everything closely, they all saw the same thing.


    Despite the cries of alarm around them, Timothy and Sylvia simply held hands, floating calmly in midair, their eyes lifted toward the sky.


    It was as if they didn''t care about the storm of lightning above them at all.


    BOOM!


    A deafening explosion echoed throughout the Phoenix Clan''s secret realm, and the blinding light left everyone temporarily blinded.


    The shockwaves rippled outward, and even the force of the air alone was enough to make many of the Pale Phoenixes in the sky feel unsteady, struggling to stay aloft.


    It was hard to even imagine how terrifying the lightning from ten Thunderbirds must have been.


    They stared in shock, their eyes wide, straining to see the center of the explosion, desperate to know if the two had survived.


    As the lightning finally began to fade, they could just barely make out the scene within.


    And then, all at once, the Pale Phoenixes froze in place, as if they had turned to stone.


    Beneath the sky, with their long robes fluttering in the wind, Timothy and Sylvia stood hand in hand, completely unafraid, gazing up at the golden phoenix shadow bathed in flames.


    And the thread of fate connecting them�� was gently swaying, completely unharmed!

 Chapter 470 - 470: Is… is it over?

    "Their bond of fate is completely intact!"


    Even Solara, who had been so sure of herself, couldn''t believe it. Faced with the overwhelming storm of lightning, she had thought even she might not make it out unscathed.


    But these two��without using any spiritual power at all��had managed to withstand the ten bolts of lightning from the Thunderbird''s shadow, relying solely on their bond of fate!


    Unbelievable. Absolutely unbelievable!


    "Could this be why the ancestors didn''t hesitate to send down all ten Thunderbirds?" Solara''s gaze finally turned serious.


    She had never thought anyone could claim the Celestial Feathered Gown, but now, for the first time, she felt a flicker of doubt.


    "Maybe�� it''s actually possible?"


    Looking at Timothy and Sylvia, a glimmer of hope appeared in her eyes.


    "Whoo~"


    At the same time, the massive golden phoenix ignited in roaring flames.


    Winds howled and swirled, twisting the very space around them. The thunder grew louder, and within the distorted space, enormous shadows began to emerge.


    Amidst the blazing fire, a crimson Fire Phoenix spread its wings and let out a piercing cry.


    Then, with a chilling aura, an Ice Phoenix followed, its wings covered in frost.


    And that wasn''t all��


    A Steel Phoenix forged from metal, a Water Phoenix formed from flowing streams, and a Rock Phoenix with a body of solid stone��


    Each phoenix had a different form and element, but every one of them radiated an ancient and powerful energy.


    In ancient times, many of the phoenix ancestors had their own unique attributes. But as their bloodlines weakened over the ages, most phoenixes lost these traits, eventually evolving into the pale, white Pale Phoenix we know today.


    Yet these shadows seemed to pull time back to the ancient era.


    Though they were only shadows, each phoenix carried a power that seemed no less formidable than their ancient counterparts!


    Watching this scene unfold, both Solara and the other members of the Pale Phoenix clan felt their breath catch in their throats.


    "So�� this is the final test set by the ancestors."


    Solara remained silent for a long time, but inside, her emotions surged like waves crashing against the shore.


    She knew very well that these ancient phoenix shadows were likely the last trial.


    If Timothy and Sylvia could withstand this, they might just claim the Celestial Feathered Gown, a treasure that hadn''t been seen in millennia.


    The crimson bond of fate between them gently floated in the air, swaying lightly in the wind.


    Amidst this overwhelming scene, Timothy simply turned his head and asked softly, "So, how are you feeling, babe? Think we got this?"


    "What do you think?" Sylvia smiled faintly, lifting her head, her beauty like something out of a painting.


    Her clear eyes gazed up at the sky, showing not a hint of fear.


    Likewise, the bond of fate connecting the two of them seemed completely unshaken.


    "Alright then, let''s do this. I''m curious to see just how tough the Phoenix Clan''s secret trial really is."


    Without a word, Timothy and Sylvia both withdrew their spiritual power, not using even a trace of it.


    Instead, they let the bond of fate slowly rise into the air, standing tall against the heavens and earth.


    Sensing their fearless challenge, the phoenix shadows finally began to move.


    "Roar!"


    Like a wild beast''s cry, a massive wave of fire surged down from the sky.


    The Fire Phoenix led the charge, diving from the heavens.


    Like a falling star, it blazed with intense light, and the scorching heat seemed ready to consume everything in its path.


    In an instant, the flames engulfed the bond of fate.


    The bond didn''t break, but it caught fire.


    At the same time, the other phoenix shadows began to move.


    The deep blue of the Ice Phoenix, the pale purple of the Thunderbird��


    One by one, the phoenix shadows followed the Fire Phoenix, each glowing with its own unique light.


    At the center of the Fire Phoenix, the other phoenixes soared swiftly, shifting positions in a mesmerizing dance.


    The swirling lights in the sky began to merge, forming a radiant, seven-colored halo.


    As the power within the halo surged, even the heavens themselves seemed to shift under its influence.


    "Boom!"


    The dark clouds, which had been brewing for so long, finally unleashed their pent-up energy. From the vortex-like gap in the center of the clouds, a massive bolt of lightning, thick as a pillar, struck down.


    The lightning crashed directly into the center of the seven-colored halo.


    As if triggered by the strike, the power of the halo erupted in a brilliant explosion.


    "Boom!"


    The deafening sound forced many of the Pale Phoenixes to hurriedly seal their hearing with spiritual energy.


    A towering beam of light shot up into the sky, piercing through the heavens.


    On the other end, it crashed down like a tidal wave, sweeping across the land.


    Its target? The bond of fate between Timothy and Sylvia.


    "What�� what is that?!"


    Even Solara''s face paled at this moment. She had never imagined that the power summoned by the ancestors would suddenly reach such terrifying levels.


    Compared to this overwhelming force, the bond of fate between Timothy and Sylvia, though seemingly strong, now appeared small and fragile.


    But��


    For some reason, a spark of hope ignited in Solara''s heart, a feeling she had never experienced before.


    "Come on��"


    Her clear eyes shimmered as she unconsciously clenched her fists.


    For the first time, Solara felt a glimmer of hope, and she didn''t want to see this rare chance��the only hope that had emerged��be completely destroyed.


    As she turned her head, she realized something.


    It wasn''t just her. The other Pale Phoenix clan members were also watching anxiously, their eyes filled with anticipation, as if silently cheering for the two.


    Though the trial wasn''t over yet, the pure and unwavering love between Timothy and Sylvia had already begun to change the hearts of many in the Pale Phoenix clan.


    The trial set by the Phoenix ancestors was beyond their control, but the clan members, without any prior agreement, spread their wings and did their best to shield the couple from the violent winds howling between heaven and earth.


    Finally, the lightning struck.


    "Boom!"


    A violent explosion erupted, sending shockwaves through the air. The dazzling light illuminated the entire sky, turning night into day.


    No one could see what had happened, but everyone could feel the terrifying power contained in that strike.


    "Is�� is it over?"


    It wasn''t until a long time later that the howling winds began to calm down.


    However, the spot where Timothy and Sylvia had stood was still shrouded in light, making it impossible to see what had become of them.


    The entire Phoenix Clan''s secret realm fell into a dead silence. The fate of the two remained unknown.


    "What happened to them? Could they have��" Solara''s face showed a mix of shock and worry, her mind already racing to the worst possible outcome.


    Unable to see the center of the explosion, she could only look up at the sky.


    But in that moment, Solara''s eyes widened in surprise.


    She clearly saw the golden phoenix shadow of the Phoenix Ancestor scanning the vast land below, and then, to her astonishment, it nodded in approval. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The golden phoenix shadow slowly dissolved into particles of light, fading away.


    At the same time, Solara felt something unbelievable happening to her.


    She was transforming, uncontrollably, back into her true phoenix form.


    The vibrant, multicolored feathers on her body began to float gently into the air!

 Chapter 471 - 471: Ow—so painful!

    "Hey, what the heck is going on?"


    "My feathers! My feathers!"


    Cries of shock echoed through the air as many of the Pale Phoenixes suddenly realized that their feathers were being pulled out by some invisible force, slowly gathering in the sky above them.


    For the Pale Phoenix clan, aside from the Matriarchs of past generations, the purity of their bloodline was often reflected in the whiteness of their feathers. The whiter the feathers, the purer the bloodline.


    And now, the ones having their feathers plucked were all the Pale Phoenixes with the whitest feathers. Even more distressing, it was the purest, snow-white feathers being pulled out.


    "My feathers! Those were the only pure white ones I had!"


    "Damn it! The feather on my head is the purest one! Why did it have to be that one?!"


    Cries of frustration and despair filled the air. Having their whitest feathers taken was clearly a blow to the pride of many Pale Phoenixes.


    Fortunately, the force pulling the feathers seemed to be somewhat balanced, with each Phoenix only losing one or two feathers. Though it hurt to lose their best feathers, at least it wasn''t too many.


    But then...


    "Matriarch! Matriarch, are you okay?"


    "Oh no, something''s wrong with the Matriarch!"


    When the Pale Phoenixes turned to look at Solara, they were immediately terrified.


    "Ouch!"


    "Ah, it hurts!"


    "My feathers! My feathers!"


    While the other Pale Phoenixes had only lost a couple of feathers, Solara seemed to be singled out. Feather after feather was being yanked from her body, all gathering in the sky.


    One feather, two feathers, three feathers...


    Beautiful, multicolored feathers were being cruelly plucked from her, dozens of them, and it didn''t seem like it was going to stop anytime soon.


    As the only one who had inherited the ancient Phoenix bloodline, Solara had a magnificent and lush coat of feathers, something she had always taken great pride in. But now, watching her beloved feathers being pulled out one by one, she couldn''t help but cry out in pain and heartbreak.


    "No! My feathers! Don''t go!"


    The once dignified Solara, who had just moments ago been the proud master of the Phoenix Clan''s secret realm, was now in agony, her wings flashing with sparks of lightning as she desperately flapped them, trying to stop her feathers from being taken.


    But no matter how hard she tried to resist, it was useless.


    "Stop! If this keeps up, I''m going to be bald!"


    Her helpless cries echoed through the air...


    "Wait, what''s that?!"


    Suddenly, the attention of all the Pale Phoenixes was drawn upward. They stared in shock as more and more of Solara''s feathers were pulled out, joining the growing mass of feathers swirling in the sky.


    Hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands of feathers were gathering from all directions.


    A loud, clear phoenix cry, like the sound of a piccolo, rang out. It was the remnant soul of the Golden Phoenix ancestor, flapping its golden wings with a majestic and sacred aura.


    Golden light poured down, enveloping the countless feathers within its glow.


    At the same time, as if guided by some invisible force, the feathers, bathed in the golden light, began to weave together slowly, right before the eyes of all the Pale Phoenixes.


    Against the backdrop of the Pale Phoenixes'' snow-white feathers, Solara''s vibrant, multicolored plumage stood out as the centerpiece.


    Within the glowing light, the feathers were weaving together��not quickly, but just fast enough that the shape they were forming became faintly visible.


    It was... a garment!


    And not just any garment��it was being woven from the radiant feathers of a phoenix!


    Even though only the outline was visible, it was clear that once this garment was fully formed, it would be breathtakingly beautiful.


    The Pale Phoenixes stared up at the sky in shock, their eyes wide with disbelief. A thought that none of them had dared to entertain before now began to take root.


    "This is... the Celestial Feathered Gown!"


    The story of the Celestial Feathered Gown had been passed down through the Phoenix Clan for generations. But even in the ancient records, no one had ever truly obtained the legendary gown. Over time, many Pale Phoenixes had begun to doubt whether the story was even real.


    But now, right before their eyes, the Celestial Feathered Gown was being woven into existence.


    "This really is the Celestial Feathered Gown! Ow��so painful!"


    Even Solara, who had been crying out in pain, couldn''t believe what she was seeing. It wasn''t until this moment that she dared to accept the truth: the legendary Celestial Feathered Gown, which had been told and retold in ancient tales, was real.


    Many had dismissed it as nothing more than a beautiful myth, but here it was, materializing right in front of her.


    "I can''t believe the Celestial Feathered Gown actually exists!"


    The appearance of the Celestial Feathered Gown meant only one thing: those two... had succeeded.


    Solara had never imagined she would live to see the day when the Celestial Feathered Gown would appear. Her eyes began to well up with tears. But soon, she realized that her tears weren''t just from the overwhelming emotion.


    No, most of them were from... the pain!


    With tears in her eyes, Solara looked down at her feathers, her heart aching. The Celestial Feathered Gown was being woven from the feathers of the Phoenix Clan, but she never expected that out of the tens of thousands of feathers plucked from her people, only a few thousand had been taken.


    Yet from her alone, more feathers had been pulled than from all the others combined!


    While the other Pale Phoenixes had only lost one or two feathers, barely noticeable, she was practically being plucked bald!


    Solara, once a majestic phoenix with a vibrant, multicolored coat that radiated authority, was now on the verge of becoming a featherless bird. The pain of this experience was something only she could truly understand.


    "Ugh..."


    "Ow..."


    "It hurts..."


    After what felt like an eternity, Solara, her eyes brimming with tears, finally noticed that the relentless plucking had stopped.


    But...


    ''No wonder it stopped... I''m practically bald!''


    She glanced down at her now bare body and nearly burst into tears from the sheer indignity of it all. Her former majesty was completely gone.


    "The Celestial Feathered Gown! It''s really the Celestial Feathered Gown!"


    Suddenly, a cry of astonishment rang out nearby.


    Solara snapped out of her misery and quickly looked up at the sky.


    "It''s beautiful."


    With just one glance, she couldn''t help but whisper in awe.


    The gown, woven from Solara''s multicolored feathers as the main fabric and the snow-white feathers of the other Pale Phoenixes as accents, was descending gracefully. Its colors were vibrant yet not garish, radiant but not overwhelming.


    Each feather shimmered with pure spiritual energy, glowing as if it were burning with an ethereal light. The gown looked as though it had fallen from the Celestial Realm itself��immaculate, flawless, and untouched by the world.


    A clear, otherworldly aura surrounded the gown, adding a cool, serene elegance to its beauty.


    And under the watchful eyes of all the Pale Phoenixes, the gown, woven from the collective power of the Phoenix Clan, slowly floated down.


    Finally, it settled gently onto Sylvia''s shoulders... Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 472 - 472: Well, thank you, little phoenix

    Sylvia''s dress, though not ordinary by any means, was instantly overwhelmed the moment it came into contact with the Celestial Feathered Gown.


    With a flash of intense light, her dress shattered into pieces.


    For a brief moment, her flawless, snow-white skin was exposed under the glow, before the Celestial Feathered Gown gently settled onto her delicate frame.


    As if imbued with a divine presence, the gown subtly adjusted itself, molding perfectly to Sylvia''s graceful curves.


    The gown''s soft, flowing fabric clung to her body, accentuating her already stunning figure even more.


    A gentle breeze swept by, causing the vibrant, multicolored gown to sway lightly.


    The hem of the dress draped smoothly, parting slightly at her long, jade-like legs, resembling petals that framed her exquisite form.


    A soft jingling sound echoed.


    At the same time, a pair of light blue bells appeared around her slender ankles, their crisp chime ringing out.


    Her bare feet, pure and delicate like lotus roots, stepped lightly across the sky, leaving ripples in their wake.


    For a moment, it seemed as though she was walking on air, her steps so light they barely disturbed the dust beneath her.


    The Celestial Feathered Gown fluttered around her like a butterfly, serene and graceful.


    It was beautiful, but not in an overpowering way��more like a gentle waterfall, soft and flowing.


    On Sylvia, the gown didn''t steal the spotlight; instead, it highlighted her natural, cold elegance, making her beauty even more striking.


    Her clear, bright eyes scanned the surroundings, rippling like the surface of a calm lake.


    In that moment, her ethereal beauty was so breathtaking, it was as if a goddess had descended from the heavens, leaving everyone in awe.


    The golden phoenix''s spectral form was slowly fading away.


    Though it couldn''t speak, its gaze lingered on Timothy and Sylvia, as if offering a silent nod of approval.


    A soft breeze blew through.


    Finally, the golden phoenix dissolved into countless specks of light, disappearing into the sky.


    But the scene it left behind was so stunning that even the Pale Phoenixes were left speechless for a long time.


    They had seen beautiful human women before.


    Some were said to be so lovely they could topple kingdoms, their beauty causing fish to sink and birds to fall from the sky.


    But compared to the poetic, dreamlike sight before them now, nothing could compare.


    They couldn''t even fathom that such beauty could exist in this world.


    Perhaps that''s why the Celestial Feathered Gown had descended for the first time in millennia.


    Even from afar, just watching the way Timothy and Sylvia exchanged glances made one of the Pale Phoenixes feel like she was being force-fed a mouthful of "dog food" (a Chinese slang term for witnessing public displays of affection).


    "Celestial Feathered Gown?


    It''s definitely the most beautiful piece of clothing I''ve ever seen.


    I didn''t expect it to live up to its reputation as the finest in the world."


    It''s human nature to appreciate beauty.


    Even Sylvia couldn''t help but feel a little excited as she twirled around, admiring how perfectly the Celestial Feathered Gown fit her body.


    As she spun, the hem of the gown swayed with the wind, like flowers dancing in the breeze.


    But soon, she noticed Timothy standing nearby, watching her intently.


    Clearly, Timothy was also a bit taken aback by how stunning the gown looked on her.


    Pretending not to notice, Sylvia playfully leaned in and suddenly pinched the tip of Timothy''s nose, teasing, "What are you staring at?"


    "Ahem, nothing."


    Even Timothy hadn''t expected that, with the Celestial Feathered Gown on, Sylvia would look so beautiful that he''d been momentarily dazed.


    He quickly cleared his throat, trying to cover it up with a laugh. "Just admiring how my wife is showing off."


    "What did you say?" S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylvia, who had been expecting a compliment, immediately puffed out her cheeks in mock annoyance.


    But Timothy had anticipated this. He quickly switched tactics, taking the lead with a grin. "Ahem, what I meant to say was, babe, you look absolutely stunning in the Celestial Feathered Gown."


    "Ugh~ (��//////////c)"


    Sylvia wasn''t sure what kind of weird nickname "stinky darling" was, but being complimented so suddenly made her shyly turn her head away.


    "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true."


    "How beautiful exactly?"


    "Beautiful enough that I want to make love to the goddess right now."


    "(��//////////c)"


    "..."


    In just a few short exchanges, the air between them was filled with sweetness.


    The cool breeze brushed against Sylvia''s flushed cheeks for a while before she finally managed to calm down.


    "You smooth talker��"


    She playfully poked Timothy''s chest with her delicate finger, but the smile tugging at her lips betrayed her true feelings.


    Without realizing it, the two of them had intertwined their fingers. When they finally snapped back to reality and looked down, they remembered they were still in the Phoenix Clan.


    And, well, it seemed like a whole group of phoenixes had been silently watching them, probably for quite some time, while they were lost in their little world��


    "Congratulations to both of you. I never thought that after tens of thousands of years, someone would actually be able to take the Celestial Feathered Gown from the Phoenix Clan. Today, we''ve finally fulfilled the wish of our ancestors."


    After being stunned for a while, Solara finally snapped out of it. She quickly transformed into her human form and flew over to Sylvia and Timothy.


    It wasn''t until she accidentally became a bystander to their little love show that she realized why the Celestial Feathered Gown, which hadn''t been claimed in millennia, had appeared today.


    This was just too sweet!


    Goddess Sylvia usually seemed so cold and untouchable, but when she was with Timothy, she was practically radiating the scent of love at all times!


    After witnessing this invisible display of affection, if these two didn''t get the Celestial Feathered Gown, Solara wouldn''t have believed it!


    "Thank you, Matriarch."


    Sylvia, noticing that Solara had always been kind to her, expressed her gratitude.


    But soon, she noticed something odd and curiously asked, "But Matriarch, why is your outfit so�� revealing compared to when we first entered the Phoenix Clan?"


    "Pfft."


    That question hit Solara like a sharp arrow straight to the heart.


    Indeed, after transforming into her human form, her clothing was not only minimal but also as thin as a cicada''s wings.


    If she weren''t using her arms to cover herself, it would be like she wasn''t wearing anything at all!


    But this wasn''t her fault!


    "Well�� it''s because all my feathers were plucked!" Solara''s eyes welled up with tears.


    She had always taken the easy route and never bothered to learn the human practitioners'' method of conjuring clothes.


    Whenever she transformed, she would simply turn her feathers into clothing.


    But now that she barely had any feathers left, she had no clothes after transforming.


    Thank goodness there were no outsiders in the Phoenix Clan, or she, the mighty Matriarch, would''ve been seen as some kind of pervert!


    "Huh? So that''s why!" Sylvia blinked in surprise before bursting into a soft giggle.


    "Don''t laugh! All my feathers were used to make the Celestial Feathered Gown, so now I''m practically naked! It''s like killing a phoenix and breaking her heart, ughhh��"


    Solara hugged herself tightly, looking pitiful.


    Sylvia: "��"


    Timothy: "��"


    "Well, thank you, little phoenix."


    But just then, Solara felt a sudden warmth behind her.


    Timothy and Sylvia, standing on either side of her, had woven a brand-new outfit out of spiritual energy.


    Gently, they draped it over her shoulders.


    "This is��"


    Solara tugged at the new clothes curiously, her eyes still glistening with tears. But suddenly, she felt a warmth spread through her heart��

 Chapter 473 - 473: What’s missing?

    A simple piece of clothing might not seem like much.


    But as Solara felt the soft warmth of the garment drape over her body, she couldn''t help but feel a gentle wave of warmth flow through her heart.


    "Now that you''ve got the Celestial Feathered Gown, it''s time to head out."


    "Yeah, the sun''s about to rise over the continent of Elant. It''s time."


    At that moment, Timothy and Sylvia exchanged a glance. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They both smiled softly, as if in sync, and hand in hand, they stepped forward. The space around them began to warp under the divine power.


    "You''re leaving?"


    Solara finally snapped out of her thoughts.


    Looking around, she noticed that the members of the Pale Phoenix Clan, like her, were watching the departing figures with a sense of reluctance.


    The Celestial Feathered Gown was famous among humans, but it held a special significance for the Phoenix Clan as well.


    For years, they had lived peacefully, hidden away in the secret realm of the Phoenix Clan, completely isolated from the outside world. They had almost forgotten their original purpose and the things they were meant to protect.


    If it weren''t for Timothy and Sylvia''s arrival��


    Even the legend of the Celestial Feathered Gown might have faded into a distant myth, something they would have doubted, questioning whether the ancestral teachings were even real.


    But thankfully��


    "On behalf of the entire Phoenix Clan in this secret realm, I thank you both.


    Congratulations on obtaining the Celestial Feathered Gown. We''ve guarded it for thousands of years, and now it''s yours.


    Please, Goddess Sylvia and Timothy, take care of each other. Don''t let down the bond that even our Phoenix ancestors recognized as a match made in heaven."


    Solara watched their retreating figures, her gaze firm.


    "Don''t worry," Timothy and Sylvia said almost in unison.


    Then, they stepped into the twisting void.


    Just those two words��"Don''t worry."


    But for some reason, every member of the Phoenix Clan felt a strange sense of peace.


    Their ancestors hadn''t made the wrong choice, and neither had the Celestial Feathered Gown.


    This bond was the perfect match for the Celestial Feathered Gown!


    ...


    "The sun''s almost up! Everyone, hurry!"


    "I know. But why haven''t Goddess Sylvia and Senior Timothy returned yet?"


    "The Goddess and Senior Timothy have their own tasks to handle. We have ours. Just focus on what we need to do. I''m sure they''ll make it back by sunrise."


    The Sky Sanctuary, which had been bustling all night, suddenly seemed to reignite with energy.


    After a long night of hard work, many disciples were exhausted, with dark circles under their eyes and a noticeable weariness in their movements.


    But even so, as they saw the faint light of dawn beginning to peek over the mountains, they pushed themselves to move faster.


    In just one day, the Sky Sanctuary had undergone a complete transformation compared to the day before.


    A long red carpet stretched from the base of the mountain all the way to the peak, leading to the Sky Sanctuary.


    The once cold and imposing sanctuary was now adorned with bright red silk, draped over the golden halls.


    Jewels, precious stones, and even rare magical artifacts��items that were usually never displayed��were now lavishly decorating every corner.


    The path to the mountain''s peak and the grand Sky Sanctuary itself gleamed with a radiant brilliance.


    The usual stern and awe-inspiring atmosphere of the sanctuary now carried a subtle sense of joy and celebration.


    The treasures sparkled, the silk fluttered in the wind, and the entire scene was one of prosperity and grandeur.


    Yet, despite all this, something still felt off.


    The Sky Sanctuary was beautifully decorated, but compared to its usual imposing presence, it seemed to be missing something.


    "What''s missing?"


    As the light of dawn slowly brightened the sky, many disciples began to feel a slight sense of panic.


    "Oh no, the sun''s about to rise, and the other sects will be arriving at the Sky Sanctuary soon.


    What are we supposed to do next?"


    Since Goddess Sylvia usually handled everything with such care, making decisions on every matter, her absence left the disciples feeling lost.


    Without her here to guide them, many of them felt like a ship without a captain, unsure of what to do next.


    "What''s missing?


    Today, the Sky Sanctuary is indeed beautifully decorated, but because of that, it feels different from usual. Wait��"


    At that moment, Azura, her bright eyes darting around, suddenly seemed to realize something. A spark of inspiration lit up in her mind.


    "Holy Maiden, I need your help," she said urgently, rushing over to Holy Maiden Aeliana.


    "Huh? Help with what?"


    "There''s no time to explain! Just come with me."


    Without hesitation, Azura transformed into her dragon form and carried Holy Maiden Aeliana into the sky.


    Her massive dragon body soared straight into the heavens, showing no signs of stopping.


    It wasn''t until they pierced through the clouds, flying an unknown distance upward, that Azura finally hovered in midair.


    By now, the first rays of dawn were beginning to rise behind the mountains.


    The once-dark sky was now half-illuminated by the approaching light.


    Morning was almost here, and clearly, time was running out.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana quickly followed Azura''s gaze downward.


    Below them, the Sky Sanctuary, which had been decorated all day, came into view.


    At this moment, the Sky Sanctuary did indeed look more lively and vibrant. The red silk draped everywhere gave it a festive and prosperous appearance, making it look like the perfect place for a wedding.


    Holy Maiden Aeliana''s eyes lit up as she suddenly understood why Azura had brought her here.


    The Sky Sanctuary, though adorned with countless flowers and decorations, was missing its usual cold, imposing majesty.


    And that was exactly what had been bothering the disciples earlier.


    "Holy Maiden, I''m going to start now.


    Watch from my back, and if anything seems off, let me know," Azura said, her gaze fixed on the Sky Sanctuary below.


    "Got it," Aeliana replied.


    As soon as Aeliana''s words fell, Azura raised her dragon head high. Just before the sunlight fully broke over the horizon, she let out a deep, powerful dragon roar, filled with a seriousness she had never shown before.


    The roar echoed across the four seas and eight realms, carrying the overwhelming might of the dragon.


    In an instant, from the distant western seas, a massive surge of water rose toward the sky.


    The water followed the clouds, rushing toward the Sky Sanctuary.


    "Roar!"


    The sea, like a wild beast, let out a thunderous roar. Under the immense pressure of Azura''s dragon bloodline, the water began to take shape.


    The surging waves twisted and transformed.


    One part of the water took the form of a Hydro Dragon, while the other became a phoenix, the king of all birds.


    The water-formed dragon and phoenix slowly descended, taking their places on either side of the Sky Sanctuary.


    At the same time, Holy Maiden Aeliana made her move.


    A cascade of flowers rained down, their vibrant colors breathing life into the Hydro Dragon and the water phoenix.


    The Hydro Dragon, now adorned with golden blossoms, was covered in shimmering golden scales. The water phoenix spread its wings wide, its feathers glowing in a dazzling array of colors.


    Finally, the sunlight broke over the horizon.


    In that moment, the dragon and phoenix no longer seemed to be made of water. They had transformed into what appeared to be real, majestic creatures, standing guard on either side of the Sky Sanctuary!


    The scene was both grand and awe-inspiring, full of life yet still retaining the sanctuary''s inherent majesty.


    At that very moment, the sky above suddenly twisted, causing many to widen their eyes in shock.


    "That''s�� the Goddess and Senior Timothy! They''re back!"

 Chapter 474 - 474: I’m so jealous, envious, and bitter!

    "Has Sky Sanctuary really changed this much?"


    Sylvia looked at the current state of Sky Sanctuary, and even she couldn''t help but show a hint of surprise.


    She had planned to start arranging things at Sky Sanctuary after returning.


    But to her surprise, the disciples had already prepared everything in advance.


    And now, Sky Sanctuary was even more grand and magnificent than she had imagined.


    "Looks like they really put in a lot of effort."


    Timothy glanced over at Azura and Holy Maiden Aeliana, who were both slightly out of breath, and couldn''t help but smile.


    It seemed that Sky Sanctuary was far more organized than either he or Sylvia had expected.


    Under the leadership of the goddess, Sky Sanctuary was steadily progressing.


    "So, how are you feeling, honey? Nervous?" Timothy asked with a smile, glancing at Sylvia as even Sky Sanctuary had been decorated to look spectacular.


    "I''ve faced life-and-death battles countless times. When have I ever been nervous?" Sylvia lifted her head proudly.


    "Really?"


    "Of course!"


    "I don''t believe you. How about I check your heart to see if it''s racing?"


    "Hmph, who''s afraid of who?"


    "Uh, it''s soft... I can''t feel anything."


    "(��=��)!"


    It wasn''t until Timothy, as if he had planned it all along, reached out and pressed his hand against her chest that Sylvia realized what was happening.


    He wasn''t trying to feel her heartbeat at all��he was just taking advantage of the situation!


    In an instant, Sylvia''s heart, which had only been beating a little faster, suddenly raced.


    "You jerk! At least wait until after the wedding when we''re... doing it..." Sylvia''s cheeks flushed a deep red, as if she were drunk, and she pouted.


    "Ahem, that was an accident, I swear."


    Seeing the goddess''s sudden shift from her usual demeanor to this adorable, flustered state, Timothy couldn''t help but burst out laughing.


    This side of Goddess Sylvia��probably no one else in the world had ever seen it.


    But...


    Timothy looked toward the horizon.


    As the two of them bantered and teased each other, the sun, which had been hidden behind the mountain range, finally began to rise.


    The morning sunlight gradually spread across the land, illuminating everything.


    Dawn had arrived.


    And that meant the wedding ceremony was about to begin.


    "Yeah, it seems like it''s time."


    Sylvia took a moment to calm her slightly racing heart, and her gaze became resolute.


    With a light tap of her toes, ripples spread out in all directions, like water.


    Wherever the ripples touched, it was as if they activated the very land of Sky Sanctuary.


    The reason Sky Sanctuary had been built here was because it sat on a convergence of spiritual veins.


    Even in the past, Sky Sanctuary had been rich with spiritual energy, making it an ideal place for cultivation.


    But now, as Sylvia activated the spiritual veins, the immense energy hidden within them surged forth.


    Nourished by the continuous flow of spiritual energy, the various formations scattered throughout Sky Sanctuary were all activated.


    In an instant, radiant light burst forth, and the already magnificent buildings were simultaneously bathed in a sacred, golden glow.


    The formations that had been hidden beneath the ground now shimmered with brilliant light, illuminating the entire Sky Sanctuary, making it look like a paradise straight out of a fairy tale.


    Boom!


    In an instant, twelve towering pillars of light shot up around Sky Sanctuary, piercing the heavens and connecting deep into the spiritual veins below.


    At the same time, across the Elant Continent, twelve Star Palaces, arranged in a star-like formation, also emitted beams of light.


    For a moment, it felt as if the entire world had made Sky Sanctuary its center.


    And at the very peak of Sky Sanctuary, a rift in space suddenly tore open.


    From the other side, bathed in golden light, a sacred aura poured down, as if the gods themselves were descending.


    Like a pure and delicate Camellia, Sylvia, dressed in her flowing Celestial Feathered Gown, gracefully descended with Timothy, hand in hand, landing before Sky Sanctuary.


    Together, they gazed into the distant sky.


    Meanwhile, sensing the extraordinary changes at Sky Sanctuary, sects from all directions hastened their approach.


    More and more practitioners appeared on the horizon.


    But as they laid eyes on Sky Sanctuary, they couldn''t help but show expressions of awe and wonder.


    "This is...


    Using spiritual energy to pierce the heavens, drawing blessings from the Celestial Realm."


    "I''ve heard legends of ancient times when Supreme Emperor-level figures would use such methods during rituals or grand ceremonies.


    But I never imagined Sky Sanctuary actually possessed such power!


    Goddess Sylvia truly lives up to her name!"


    The majestic scene was overwhelming.


    With the Celestial Realm''s energy pouring down, just being within a hundred miles of Sky Sanctuary made one feel incredibly refreshed, as if they could sense the profound mysteries of the place.


    The sects invited to attend the wedding ceremony at Sky Sanctuary couldn''t help but feel even more reverence in their hearts.


    None dared show the slightest disrespect.


    Several miles away from Sky Sanctuary, they all descended from the skies, no longer flying, but instead walking up the steps with utmost respect.


    "The Abbot of Radiant Monastery has come to celebrate the goddess''s wedding.


    I offer a string of Radiant Prayer Beads, one hundred Blossoms of Dawn, and a Pendant of Wisdom Jade."


    "Thalia of Themyscira Sect has come to celebrate the goddess''s wedding.


    I offer a Frozen Heart Lotus, ten divine elixirs, and one hundred Green Lotus Elixirs."


    "Holy Emperor Starwind, Felix''s great-grandfather, has come to celebrate the goddess''s wedding.


    This Silvered Spear with Floral Engravings is a gift for Timothy and the goddess''s sister-in-law."


    "Holy Emperor Earthshard has come to celebrate the goddess''s wedding."


    "Damn you, Timothy! I can''t believe you actually managed to win over Goddess Sylvia...


    I''m so jealous, envious, and bitter!


    Hmph, fine, I''ll let it slide this time for Goddess Sylvia''s sake.


    I, Holy Emperor Luminis, have also come to celebrate the goddess''s wedding."


    "Ahem, Sylvia, I brought a gift too~"


    Most of the sects arriving were top-tier, and the scene was already grand beyond imagination.


    But the appearance of Holy Emperor Earthshard, Holy Emperor Luminis, and Holy Maiden Aeliana still shocked many.


    Holy Emperor-level figures were rare and held incredibly high status on the Elant Continent. It had been countless years since a couple, both at the Holy Emperor level, had appeared.


    Now, not only were Timothy and Goddess Sylvia both Holy Emperor-level powerhouses, but three other Holy Emperors had come to celebrate their wedding.


    A wedding gathering five Holy Emperor-level figures was truly unheard of.


    The scale of this event was unprecedented, enough to be considered the grandest in tens of thousands of years!


    Even if one were to search through historical records, it would be difficult to find a wedding of this magnitude.


    Without a doubt, the goddess''s wedding today would be one for the history books!


    The light shining above Sky Sanctuary grew even more sacred and brilliant.


    But before the practitioners could fully process what was happening, another voice rang out from behind them:


    "Princess Erelyn of the Netherworld has come to celebrate little Sylvia and Timothy''s wedding." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In an instant, the entire area fell silent.


    Amidst countless shocked gazes, Erelyn simply lifted her head with a gentle, contented smile.

 Chapter 475 - 475: I do

    None of the practitioners could have imagined that the Netherworld Princess��who had never been seen in person on the continent of Elant��would actually show up to attend the Goddess''s wedding.


    But what was even more surprising��


    Sylvia and Erelyn locked eyes across the crowd, holding each other''s gaze for a long moment.


    It was as if they had known each other for ages, with no need for words.


    Sylvia''s eyes swept over the sea of practitioners gathered at Sky Sanctuary, representing various sects.


    Clearly, all the major sects, the Legendary Mystic Realm, and even the Solara��who had taken human form and were hiding among the crowd��had arrived for the celebration.


    "It''s time," Sylvia murmured softly.


    In the next instant, the Sacred Bell appeared high in the sky, radiating a divine and majestic presence.


    As the bell tolled, golden ripples spread outward, washing over the crowd.


    Though it lacked the deadly aura it once carried, the sheer authority contained within the Sacred Bell still made every practitioner present��up to and including the Holy Emperor and even those at his level��feel a tremor in their hearts.


    "It seems the Goddess has grown even stronger. She must be at the very peak of the Transcendence Realm by now!"


    The entire area fell into a deep silence. Even the birds and beasts bowed their heads, not daring to make a sound under such overwhelming power.


    And then, a crimson light slowly rose behind Sylvia. It was her sword, shifting into a new form.


    The wooden sword transformed into a massive, ethereal shadow, hovering silently in the air. Though it barely emitted any energy, the mere hint of its sword intent sent a chill through everyone''s hearts.


    In that moment, Sylvia took in the entire scene before her.


    Standing at the peak of Sky Sanctuary, she finally parted her lips, her voice carrying across the gathered practitioners:


    "Today, I will marry Timothy here at Sky Sanctuary.


    Does anyone object?"


    The silence was absolute. No one dared to make a sound, terrified of being misunderstood.


    "Are you sure? No objections?"


    "Of�� of course not."


    Countless lower-level practitioners were trembling in fear, their faces pale. With the Sacred Bell and that sword hanging in the sky, even if they wanted to object, they wouldn''t dare!


    Suddenly, Sylvia let out a soft chuckle, breaking the tension. "Is that really how it is?


    Am I really that scary?


    Oh well, I guess this saves us a lot of trouble.


    We can�� get started sooner."


    Her smile, as radiant as the first thaw of spring, left many in the crowd momentarily stunned.


    In their eyes, Goddess Sylvia had always been a distant, untouchable figure��cold, aloof, and unapproachable.


    No one had ever imagined that she could smile like this.


    And what a smile it was��like a celestial being descended from the heavens, ethereal and breathtaking.


    "It seems the Goddess has truly changed a lot."


    Under the watchful eyes of practitioners from every sect, Sylvia began to walk gracefully toward Timothy.


    Her Celestial Feathered Gown accentuated her elegant, slender figure, and her long hair cascaded down like a waterfall. Her aura was as pure and refined as an immortal untouched by the mortal world.


    Her eyes sparkled with warmth, and a faint smile played at the corners of her lips��fleeting and elusive, like fireworks in the night sky, yet dazzling and flawless.


    Step by step, she approached the figure she had longed to embrace.


    Before they knew it, the two of them were standing at the very center of Sky Sanctuary, bathed in radiant light.


    The shattered void connecting to the Celestial Realm gently poured down beams of light, making Sylvia''s already stunning Celestial Feathered Gown seem even more otherworldly.


    Surrounded by that light, she was so breathtakingly beautiful that it almost felt hard to breathe.


    "Darling, you look absolutely stunning today," Timothy said with a soft smile, gazing at the woman before him.


    Sylvia responded with a quiet murmur, "Only today?"


    "Of course not. Not just today��yesterday, the day before, and every day to come. Tomorrow, the day after, and for the rest of our lives, you''ll always be the most beautiful."


    "You�� hmph~ (��//////////c)." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylvia hadn''t expected Timothy''s words to be so flawless. She tried to maintain her composure, but the blush spreading across her cheeks betrayed her.


    This shy, flustered moment didn''t escape Timothy''s notice.


    "So��"


    He stepped closer, a playful smile tugging at his lips.


    From the moment he accidentally delivered that challenge letter to the Goddess, to the day they officially became a couple and announced their relationship to the world��every memory flashed through Timothy''s mind.


    Through it all, there was one thing Timothy could say with absolute certainty, without a shred of doubt: the journey that began with that misdelivered love letter, leading to his romance with the Goddess, was something he would never regret.


    "Goddess, will you marry me?"


    In the next moment, Timothy knelt down slightly, and two rings appeared in his hand, seemingly out of nowhere.


    He gently held one of the rings in his right hand, looking at Sylvia with tenderness.


    "This is��"


    Sylvia''s gaze froze for a moment as she stared at the ring, glowing with a brilliant, multicolored light.


    She recognized it immediately��these rings were crafted from the rarest of materials, the Origin Stones.


    And those Origin Stones��


    "So, that''s why you went off alone to face the seven Ebon Goddesses that day," Sylvia said, her eyes suddenly misting with tears.


    Scenes from the moment Timothy entered her life began to swirl in her mind, each memory vivid and clear.


    Her thoughts were filled with emotion, yet they were as calm and pure as a still lake.


    Though she had ruled as an empress for centuries, built Sky Sanctuary with her own hands, and was revered by all practitioners as Goddess Sylvia��


    The heavens bear witness, and the earth stands as proof.


    "I, Sylvia, will��"


    Sylvia extended her smooth, delicate hand, her voice filled with unwavering conviction.


    She had long since made up her mind, and she was absolutely certain that this love would remain steadfast, unchanging through the passage of time, no matter what the future held.


    A gentle breeze stirred, causing her beautiful hair and the hem of her Celestial Feathered Gown to sway ever so slightly. The scene was so breathtaking, it was like a painting come to life.


    For a moment, even Timothy was left speechless, mesmerized by the flawless beauty of Sylvia in that instant.


    But soon, he smiled.


    Under the watchful eyes of Azura, Holy Maiden Aeliana, Erelyn, and countless top-tier practitioners from across the world, Timothy slowly and gently slid the ring onto Sylvia''s left ring finger.


    The ring sparkled on her slender, jade-like finger, radiating a brilliance that seemed to shine with a beauty all its own.


    "And now, it''s my turn."


    With a playful smile, Sylvia took the other ring from Timothy''s hand and placed his hand in hers.


    Then, with her left hand��now adorned with the ring��she carefully slid the second ring, crafted from the precious Origin Stone, onto Timothy''s left ring finger.


    Leaning in close, she whispered softly in his ear, "I do. And I will love you forever."


    Her voice, as gentle and fragrant as an orchid blooming in a secluded valley, sent a shiver down his spine.


    Bathed in the radiant light, Sylvia''s eyes shimmered like rippling autumn waters, clear and mesmerizing.


    She stepped forward, her lips slowly meeting Timothy''s in a tender kiss��

 Chapter 476 - 476: The Final Choice

    "Is this what love between Holy Emperor-level powerhouses looks like?"


    The breathtaking scene left many practitioners in awe.


    Such flawless love��no matter how far back they searched their memories, this was the first time they had ever witnessed something like this.


    Their lips gently touched, and Sylvia''s Celestial Feathered Gown fluttered in the wind. The beauty of the moment seemed to capture all the wonders of the world.


    For a brief moment, even time itself seemed to stand still. Some began to wonder if they had somehow stepped into the Celestial Realm.


    But just then, something extraordinary happened.


    A sudden burst of golden light erupted from both Timothy and Sylvia, and two powerful auras shot up into the sky.


    The beams of light pierced the heavens, as if they were reaching beyond the clouds.


    The shockwaves spread in all directions, covering miles upon miles of land.


    Divine power surged, and the heavens responded with a celestial phenomenon!


    "This... what is this?!"


    Even Holy Maiden Aeliana''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    She quickly realized what was happening.


    This was the sign of a breakthrough!


    And it wasn''t just any breakthrough��Timothy and Sylvia, who had been stuck at the peak of the Transcendence Realm for so long, were breaking through at the same time!


    "The Elant Continent hasn''t seen anyone reach the Ascension Phase in ten thousand years. How could Timothy and Sylvia suddenly break through today��?"


    After a long silence, as she watched the two kiss, Holy Maiden Aeliana finally understood.


    It all made sense now��the wedding was the key.


    Timothy had been facing a bottleneck in his cultivation, unable to progress for a long time.


    Sylvia, who had always been cold and had severed all emotional ties, was also stuck just before the Ascension Phase.


    Though both of them were already at the pinnacle of power on the Elant Continent, they hadn''t been acknowledged by the heavens.


    Why? Because they both had unresolved feelings for each other��feelings that had become a barrier to their breakthroughs.


    But the wedding at Sky Sanctuary had finally severed those emotional ties.


    By becoming a couple, Timothy unlocked the ancient eight meridians, fully stepping into the Ascension Phase.


    Sylvia, too, let go of her past attachments, breaking free from the constraints of the heavens and entering the Ascension Phase.


    In a single day, the Elant Continent, which hadn''t seen an Ascension Phase powerhouse in ten thousand years, now had two Supreme Emperors!


    The surrounding practitioners were stunned, unable to believe what they were witnessing. Even Timothy and Sylvia hadn''t expected this outcome.


    It turned out that the wedding was the final key to their breakthrough.


    As their lips slowly parted, they gazed into each other''s eyes and shared a soft smile.


    However...


    As they looked toward the gathering of practitioners, a cold glint flashed in both of their eyes.


    "Come out. Your disguise has been seen through. There''s no point in hiding anymore," Timothy said, his voice icy.


    In an instant, the Sacred Bell rang out in the sky.


    Invisible ripples spread in all directions, and a brilliant golden barrier suddenly enveloped the entire peak of Sky Sanctuary.


    It was as if there was no escape��neither to the heavens nor the earth.


    "Heh, I was planning to strike and kill both of you while you were distracted.


    But I didn''t expect you to break through at such a critical moment. In that case��"


    Roar!


    From within the crowd, an unremarkable practitioner''s face twisted into a grotesque expression. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Realizing his identity had been exposed, he let out a furious roar and tore off the skin that had been concealing him.


    Whoosh!


    A chilling wind howled through the air, and the figure that had once appeared to be an ordinary practitioner was now a towering mass of black mist, hundreds of feet tall!


    "This aura... this is bad!"


    The surrounding practitioners were immediately filled with dread, scrambling to retreat as far as they could.


    None of them had expected such a creature to be hiding at Sky Sanctuary.


    No, this wasn''t just some ordinary monster.


    The cold, oppressive aura it emitted made everyone feel as though they had fallen into an icy abyss. That feeling��it was as if...


    The King of the Underworld!


    "If I''m not mistaken, you''re the Underworld King who just broke free, aren''t you?"


    Timothy''s cold smile cut through the tension.


    This guy''s methods were indeed strange and elusive. He had hidden himself among the crowd so well that neither Timothy nor Goddess Sylvia had noticed him. If they hadn''t both broken through to the Supreme Emperor level during that kiss, they might have fallen for his trap and been ambushed in the shadows.


    There were no enemies on the Elant Continent with power at this level. Even if there were, none would dare infiltrate Sky Sanctuary so brazenly.


    So, there was only one possibility.


    "You''re here to avenge the Eight Ebon Goddesses, aren''t you?"


    "That''s right. Hmph, so what if you''ve broken through to the Ascension Phase? I, the Underworld King, have emerged today to settle this score with you!"


    Within the massive shadow, a grotesque, twisted head swayed eerily. The cold, sinister aura it emitted spread out, and it was clear that the Underworld King, whose plan had failed, was now consumed by rage.


    Timothy, however, remained calm. "Oh? But aside from the Eight Ebon Goddesses, there''s something else that''s really driving your anger, isn''t there? From the resurrection of the Holy Emperor''s corpse in the Sepulcher of the Sacred, to the chaos in the Netherworld that nearly led to its destruction��those strange powers all originated from the Ninefold Underworld. Let me guess, your true goal isn''t just revenge. You want to devour all the other realms of the Netherworld, disrupt the cycle of reincarnation, and sacrifice billions of souls. You plan to use them as offerings to repair your broken body, don''t you?"


    Timothy''s gaze suddenly sharpened like a blade.


    It wasn''t until he saw the Underworld King that he finally understood the chain of events that had unfolded since the Sepulcher of the Sacred.


    Practitioners, though they could live for tens of thousands of years, were not truly immortal. The Underworld King, after gaining control of all the realms of the Netherworld, had set his sights on the human world, intending to wipe out humanity and eventually slay the gods, becoming the sole deity. His lust for power had consumed him, making him unwilling to face death. He had resorted to forbidden techniques, turning himself into a grotesque, half-dead creature, clinging to life for countless millennia.


    But even with all that, he still couldn''t stop the inevitable end of his life.


    So, he had turned to this final, desperate plan.


    Unfortunately for him, despite all his preparations, his attempt to shatter the cycle of reincarnation had fallen short by one crucial step.


    And that step was his insatiable greed.


    "Clinging to life for so many years��what''s the point? Why not let me help you find peace and wash away your sins? I''ve got better things to do, like making love to my wife. I don''t have time to waste on you," Timothy said with a faint, indifferent smile.


    Roar!


    He had hit the mark.


    Having his true motives and plans exposed, the Underworld King��once a being who ruled over countless souls and controlled life and death��was now utterly enraged.


    "The only reason I''m in this wretched state is because�� No matter what, I will survive! I won''t disappear like some insect, fading into nothingness. You two are perfect offerings. Why not become my finest sacrifices right here and now?"


    Fury and hunger intertwined, and the Underworld King descended into madness.


    His massive, grotesque body twisted and writhed, and even though it was shrouded in black mist, the sight of the hideous, pulsating flesh beneath was enough to make anyone nauseous.


    A deafening roar echoed across the skies above Sky Sanctuary.


    A chilling wind howled, as if countless vengeful spirits were wailing in agony.


    The sky darkened, and a storm of yellow sand swept across the land, like the Night Parade of One Hundred Demons, surging forward to kill.


    It was clear that the Underworld King wasn''t holding back. He intended to crush Timothy and Sylvia with this single, devastating blow.


    And at the same time, he would raze Sky Sanctuary to the ground!


    But...


    Faced with the terrifying scene of countless ghosts howling and shrieking, Timothy simply glanced at Sylvia beside him. The two exchanged a smile full of trust.


    "Let''s do this, babe."


    "I just leveled up, so you''d better keep up, hubby~... ahem."


    Their words were sweet, tinged with a bit of shyness, as if they were sharing a private joke. But the moment Timothy and Sylvia raised their wooden swords, the atmosphere around them shifted dramatically.


    A divine aura surged forth, and a sharp, overwhelming sword energy swept through the air.


    "Dong~"


    The Sacred Bell rang for the first time. Timothy and Sylvia lifted their wooden swords in unison.


    "Dong~~"


    The Sacred Bell rang a second time. Their sword tips touched, and a mysterious sword intent began to swirl between them, growing stronger as they fed off each other''s energy and understanding.


    "Dong~~~"


    The Sacred Bell rang a third time.


    They looked ahead at the Lord of the Underworld, who had descended into madness, leading an endless swarm of ghosts, accompanied by a howling, icy wind.


    Timothy and Sylvia drew their swords and slashed in perfect harmony.


    "Clang!"


    The sound of their blades echoed through the sky, and the sharp sword energy seemed powerful enough to pierce the heavens.


    A crimson sword light exploded forth, magnified a hundredfold, a thousandfold by the power of the Sacred Bell.


    The sword energy cut through the darkness, pierced through souls, and descended like divine judgment��holy, unstoppable, and overwhelming.


    Even the most skilled sword practitioners watching couldn''t help but widen their eyes in disbelief.


    In all their years, they had never witnessed such profound and powerful sword intent.


    The ghosts within the black mist felt it too.


    Even before the sword energy reached them, a primal fear gripped their hearts, and they desperately tried to flee.


    But it was already too late.


    The sword energy tore through the void, slicing through the clouds.


    The moment it entered the black mist, there was no escape.


    Like molten lava, the instant the sword energy touched them, no matter how powerful the ghosts were, they stood no chance. They could only watch in agony as their souls dissolved, disintegrating into nothingness.


    The air was filled with the anguished wails of the ghosts, echoing through the black mist. Even the Lord of the Underworld, who had been consumed by rage, finally felt a sliver of fear.


    Dragging his broken body out of the abyss, he had thought he could easily crush two mere Holy Emperor-level opponents.


    But never in his wildest dreams did he expect that, on this depleted continent, there would be people who had actually broken through to the Supreme Emperor level.


    And the fusion of sword intent that Timothy and Sylvia displayed was beyond anything he could comprehend!


    For the first time, aside from fearing the passage of time, he felt true terror��terror of something other than death.


    And it came from deep within his soul.


    "Roar!"


    The Lord of the Underworld opened his massive, grotesque mouth and roared, desperately trying to resist with the sinister energy he had accumulated over tens of thousands of years.


    But his decaying body, worn down by time, had left him with little control or sanity.


    He could only watch helplessly as the sword energy tore through the black mist, cutting down countless ghosts, shattering the dark energy, and reaching him.


    "No!"


    The Lord of the Underworld finally let out a terrified scream.


    He never imagined he would fall to such a state, and he refused to accept the reality of his impending death.


    "Spare me, spare me!"


    "Let me go! I have endless treasures, I can repay you both!"


    "Don''t do this, stop! Please, believe me, believe me!"


    From within the black mist, a constant stream of seductive whispers echoed, trying to confuse Timothy and Sylvia.


    But the voice, which could easily sway even a Holy Emperor-level practitioner, had no effect on the two of them.


    They exchanged a glance, their thoughts perfectly aligned.


    "Swish!"


    Their sharp wooden swords shot skyward, and the two streams of sword energy merged into one, their sword intent perfectly synchronized.


    The energy tore through the void, slicing through the black mist. Any obstacle in its path crumbled like paper.


    "Slash."


    Within the black mist, the massive figure was finally cleaved in two by a single strike.


    A gaping wound tore through the endless black fog, which could no longer regenerate.


    "I... can''t believe... this is happening..."


    In the depths of the darkness, a pair of blood-red eyes, wild like a beast''s, gleamed with terror and unwillingness.


    The Lord of the Underworld, using every ounce of his strength, seemed to search for one last chance to survive.


    But in the end, his body could no longer hold on.


    It was far too late.


    Golden flames roared to life, and the holy fire began to consume his body bit by bit.


    This illusory form, built from countless evils for his own selfish desires, finally fell, consumed by the flames, his agonized wails fading into nothingness.


    As the wind howled, his form was completely burned away, scattered and erased from the world.


    "It''s finally over..."


    "What terrifying sword intent!"


    Even after a long while, the practitioners watching were still unable to shake off the shock of what they had just witnessed.


    After all, those two sword energies had faced none other than the Lord of the Underworld!


    No one had ever imagined that the ruler of countless souls in the Netherworld, the one who controlled the cycle of death and rebirth, could fall to such a state.


    And more shockingly, that he could actually be killed!


    Just then, from above the Sky Sanctuary, a beam of light pierced through the clouds and descended.


    Under everyone''s gaze, the golden light slowly transformed, revealing a staircase that stretched all the way to the heavens.


    "That''s... the Celestial Ladder!"


    "Only those who have reached the Ascension Phase and gained the recognition of the Celestial Realm can summon the Celestial Ladder. I can''t believe the power Timothy and the goddess just displayed actually summoned it!"


    Many practitioners looked on in astonishment.


    They had read about it in ancient texts, but it had been so many years since anyone had reached the Ascension Phase that none of them had ever seen such a sacred event in person.


    "So..."


    Countless eyes turned toward Timothy and Sylvia.


    But what they saw was Timothy already cradling Sylvia in his arms, one hand under her knees and the other around her waist, holding her gently.


    "Timothy, are you and the goddess really going to..."


    Holy Maiden Aeliana and Azura rushed forward, their voices filled with urgency.


    The woman and the dragon both had tears welling up in their eyes.


    They never expected the sudden appearance of the Celestial Ladder to bring such an abrupt farewell.


    Seeing Timothy holding the goddess so decisively, it seemed like he had already made up his mind to leave.


    "What are you two thinking?"


    To their surprise, Timothy chuckled when he saw their panicked, pitiful expressions.


    "The most important thing right now is to take the goddess and make love to her. The Celestial Ladder? We can deal with that later."


    With a red sash tied around his waist, he lifted Sylvia''s delicate body and headed straight for the bedroom.


    "You!"


    Sylvia''s gaze was deep, but soon, her previously coquettish demeanor broke into an uncontrollable giggle.


    This time, instead of blaming Timothy, she tilted her head up and gently kissed him.


    The beauty was dressed in silk, her face as delicate as drifting clouds.


    Holding Sylvia in his arms, Timothy walked to the bedroom and gently kissed her creamy cheek, whispering softly, "Sylvia, I love you."


    "I love you too."


    "How long will you love me?"


    "Ten thousand years... no, forever."


    Sylvia''s legs were slowly spread apart...


    "Timothy, be gentle with me..." Sylvia shyly cooperated with Timothy.


    10 minutes later...


    "Fuck me... please... fuck me now... please... fuck me hard..." Sylvia excitedly arched her head back, her throat emitting seductive cries as the rising heat made her tremble.


    "Oh... ah... faster... oh... ah... ah ah ah..."


    Sylvia smiled lightly, her eyes watery, full of emotion.


    "Ah... it feels so good... oh oh... really... oh... it feels so good... ah... you''re so deep... oh oh... you''ve hit the bottom... ah... you''ve hit the bottom..."


    "Don''t stop... ah..."


    [Ding, Timothy, congratulations, you have completed 21? trials and can now return to your original world to use the Key of the Star Prison to unlock ancient powers]


    [Once unlocked, you will become the strongest Demon King in the history of the demon race]


    [Do you choose to return to your original world and become the strongest Demon King?]


    "I choose..."


    [No]


    "Ah... this feels so good..." Sylvia''s seductive lips parted as she let out a breathless moan, her nipples standing erect.


    ...


    The End...


    ...


    By the way, just how many trials did he go through?


    ...